ã€ŠThe Damned Demonã€‹


 Chapter 1 Killed The Demon King But...

    July 9, 2023, The Day of the Demon King''s arrival on Earth¡­

    "It has been an honor to fight you, Demon King. But I am afraid this is where your story ends," A young man looking around twenty-five said with his de pressed against the neck of the Demon King, whose appearance was quite intimidating, especially because of his menacing fangs and dangerous dark red eyes that seemed to pierce through one''s soul.

    On his head there was a dark crown with tworge, sharp horns curving inwards.

    His skin was pale as expected of a vampire and was the strongest demon ever known to humanity.

    The young man was bleeding and bruised all over. He was still astonished at himself that he managed to bring the Demon King to his knees, the most powerful boss ever to appear.

    Entire countries were in lockdown, and people had gone into hiding just because of his presence. Most people were already thinking that the Demon King would uproot the entire world after killing all the Hunters.

    The Demon King was a Doomsday-level Threat, and yet this young man was still standing even though this battle was the toughest he had ever fought. And even though the Demon King was kneeling, his entire being still emanated an indomitable aura.

    "You are right, young Hunter. But your story is only getting started, Cedric," The Demon King said with a obscure smile as cracks formed across his body.

    Cedric had a confused look, but before he could say or do anything, the Demon King''s body suddenly turned into a dark red light and shot into his body.

    "HUH?!" Cedric was shocked as he thought that the Demon King might be trying to take over his body or something.

    But moments passed, and to his relief, nothing happened, and the Demon King was gone.

    ''Did I just imagine that?'' Cedric thought that maybe he saw things due to how injured and exhausted he was.

    However, when he looked at the spot where the Demon King was kneeling before, he furrowed his brows in bewilderment. He knew that sometimes the corpses of the bosses from the Shattered Dimension disappear into thin air while leaving behind rewards or treasures in the form of rare or exotic weapons, essories, potions, and so on.

    But he was disappointed to see that even after taking down the most dangerous boss the world had ever seen, there was not even a singlemon grade drop or anything.

    What kind of sick joke was this? He almost died trying to kill such a powerful boss, and yet he gained nothing.

    ''At least the world will be safe, including my Aira,'' Cedric mumbled inwardly as he softly smiled, thinking about the person he loved most. He no longer felt so disappointed, though he felt as if the Demon King never truly unleashed his strength.

    And for some reason, what the Demon King told him just before he died was still lingering in his mind.

    "Nevermind. I got to go back and tell everyone the good news. I am sure Aira would be proud and the world can finally feel relieved," Cedric mumbled to himself with a bright smile as he began to descend from the mountain peak.

    Hunters were considered as heroes by the people of the world since they were the only defense they had against the Demons who always tried to sabotage and sow chaos and death in their world. These Demons wereing from a different dimension with powers and abilities that far surpassed any ordinary human.

    Themon people surely can''t stand any chance against these evil creatures and could only put their faith in Hunters...the humans blessed by the angels, giving them the ability to use mana and used their powers to fight Demons to protect the world.

    Within just two minutes, Cedric was surprised to see his team, and even the members from other Hunter teams gathered in front of him. He wasn''t surprised to see other Hunter teams since the World Hunter Association had sent their best teams to battle the Demon King due to how terrifying he was.

    However, all of them suddenly came down with some sickness, and Cedric had to proceed alone to fight the Demon King. He didn''t mind it since he thought at least this way, he wouldn''t have to worry about any of his team members dying.

    But now he was surprised to see them all here since he thought they were probably still resting in their camps.

    However, his gaze immediately got pulled towards the 5 8" tall radiant-eyed beauty with a slender curvy figure and picturesque face walking towards his direction with teary eyes. Even though her face was a bit pale, it couldn''t diminish the radiance of her big hazel eyes. Her silky auburn hair was long and unfolded over her back like a river till her thighs; her luscious red lips, coupled with her delicate nose and her overall appearance, made her appear quite stunning.

    She wasn''t wearing her hunter armor, but Cedric could understand why since she was already sick before he and his team even set out to battle the Demon King. It was already a surprise that she suddenly rushed here, but he knew it was because she was worried about him and made him once again realize how lucky he was to have her and be alive to continue to spend time with her.

    "Aira, I am so d to see you here. Are you okay? Your face still looks a bit¡ª"

    "Ced! I¡­I am fine, but I¡­" Aira''s voice was breaking up as she buried her face against his chest, making Cedric feel a bit guilty, thinking that he must have made her really worried by going after the Demon King alone, and now she must have been overwhelmed by relief to see him alive.

    "Shh, Aira, don''t cry. I am still alive and kicking. Don''t get worried because of the blood. I will be alright right after drinking some potions. I exhausted my stock during my battle with the Demon King," Cedric chuckled as he hugged her and patted her head.

    He and Aira were childhood sweethearts and had almost spent most of their lives together to the point of even fighting together as Hunters, where she yed the role of a Spelldancer in his team. The two were well renowned to people as their heroes. They had been practically inseparable for most of their lives. With her presence on the team, none of them have to worry about quickly running out of mana while knowing that she had their backs. She was the best among the best when it came to the role of ying a ''Spelldancer, known to be good at casting quick spells on the move to support her team.

    "B-But I¡ª"

    "Cedric, you really came back, huh?" A tall man with a bulky build and carrying a huge hammer in his hand said with slightly furrowed brows. He yed the role of a ''Bulwark'' in Cedric''s team and had been fighting alongside him for years. As a Bulwark, his part in any battle was indispensable since he helped reduce the pressure on the team by taking the brunt of the strongest attacks dealt by demons.

    "I know it''s surprising, Derek. Even I thought I was a goner," Cedric said with a slight shake of his head while remembering his battle with the Demon King.

    "It is very surprising indeed. I mean, none of us had ever witnessed a Doomsday-level threat, and there was no telling if we could even win, especially when all of us came down with some sickness. You have been surely hiding your true strength, eh, Cedric?" A slim man of average height chuckled awkwardly as a bead of sweat trickled down his temple. He yed the role of a ''Hound'' in Cedric''s team, and Cedric considered not only him but Derek as his very best friend, especially after fighting together for so long and having each other''s backs.

    His role in the team couldn''t be ignored as he was someone who dealt most of the critical attacks while catching the demons unawares and was quite good at gauging their strengths.

    "Nah. You know me, Lenny. I just got lucky," Cedric said with a wink.

    "But you should not havee back, Cedric," Derek said with a low sigh.

    Cedric blinked with a puzzled look as he asked, not noticing how Aira''s fingers were clenching his armor even more firmly, "Eh? What was that, Derek?"

    Derek''s expression became a bit cold as he said, "I said you should have died so that we could have avoided this unpleasant situation."

 Chapter 2 The Painful Betrayal

    "I what? Derek, are you drunk or what?" Cedric asked as his brows pulled together, feeling that something was off.

    He didn''t realize it before because he was distracted after surviving the battle against the Demon King. But now he noticed that all these Hunters before him were looking at him with serious, unkind expressions.

    He could see them tightening their grip around the handles of their weapons while their eyes became focused. All these signs only happened whenever they were about to engage in battle, which didn''t make sense since this was supposed to be a moment of happy reunion unless¡­

    "I have never been more clear-headed, Cedric, especially since our mission involves taking you down before you could threaten humanity," Derek said in a gruff voice as the others exchanged nces.

    "Enough with the jokes, Derek. I am not in the mood for this," Cedric said as his tone turned serious. Even though he said these words, Cedric felt these guys weren''t ying around.

    Lenny''s expression also became solemn as he said, "Cedric, I am sorry, but this is no joke. The WHA has decided that you should be put away. The other Hunters had voted for the same as well. Honesty¡­this was a very hard and tough decision, but considering the circumstances, we have to do this."

    "What circumstances?!" Cedric''s tone became unfriendly as he asked with a re.

    Derek stepped forward and said, "The Oracle had passed down a new prophecy, and it mentions your name and that you will one day bring about doom in this world. The Oracle has never been wrong and never will. We already know how powerful you are, and this prophecy made us realize that one day you will lose yourself in bloodlust and power. It isn''t that surprising since Hunters in the past had fallen prey to themselves. But you are different¡­You are already the strongest among us, but if we let you grow even more, then nobody in this world can stop you. It is the will of the heavens that the Oracle was able to pass down the prophecy before it was toote."

    Cedric dryly chuckled as he shook his head with a look of disbelief, "Aira, do you hear the nonsense they are spouting? Tell me¡ª" Cedric forgot his words when he saw Aira slowly walking away from him with a lowered head while covering her face.

    "A-Aira?" Cedric didn''t want to believe what he was seeing but seeing her silently walking away from him made him feel like his world was starting to crumble down.

    Aira''s expression was continuously faltering as she meekly looked at him with watery eyes, "I-I am sorry, Ced¡­I¡ª"

    "That is enough, Aira. You don''t have to stay here any longer. Come with me," A woman in herte thirties, d in armor, stepped forward and grabbed her wrist to lead her away. She was one of Aira''s friends, Lena, and someone Cedric was friendly with as well¡­until now.

    "Lena, don''t you dare bring her away! Aira, what the fuck are you doing?!" Cedric still didn''t want to believe what was going on. Even if everyone else were to turn on him, thest person he expected to turn on him was his girlfriend, whom he had known since childhood.

    He had lived, fought, and bled alongside Aira for the most part of his life. He and she were there for each other through thick and thin, no matter the situation. They were practically inseparable¡­or so he thought.

    Aira stopped in her tracks as her figure trembled, but she still had her back turned towards Cedric.

    Cedric, who had his arm extended in her direction, had his eyes quivering in disbelief, sadness, and dismay. But then she continued to walk away as Lena led her away, and her figure began to fade in his vision.

    "Aira¡­no¡­why¡­" Cedric mumbled as his voice cracked. The pain of his injuries seemed to bother him the least now. But it was the pain of his heart being slowly torn apart that was hurting him the most.

    Why would his own lover betray him? Did he imagine her love for him all this time? No¡­This cannot be¡­

    "Don''t be angry at her. It is only best for her that she walks away. Associating with you any longer would only make her a target as well," Derek said without a change in his expression.

    She left me to save herself? Was she really that selfish and cowardly? All because of a stupid prophecy?

    ''Heh¡­what a joke¡­So your promise about living and dying together was just a line to fool me?'' Cedric wryly thought as he remembered something that had happened more than a decade ago.

    "It''s time, Cedric. This is it," Derek said as he lifted his heavy hammer with both his hands while the other Hunters began to slowly surround a devastated Cedric.

    "Don''t worry¡­You will still die as a hero, and your legend will live on. There are countless Hunters who would be willing to die to leave their mark in history. You should consider yourself lucky," Lenny said as he took a deep breath, preparing himself for the most unnerving battle of his life.

    "Shut up¡­all of you cunning dogs¡­" Cedric mumbled with an empty look as he lifelessly drew out his de.

    "Do not fight back, Cedric. You are outnumbered, 25 to 1, and your injuries are another story. Just let this end quickly, and you won''t even know any pain," Derek said with a narrowed gaze.

    "Pain? You think I haven''t felt enough already? I trusted you all¡­especially you two¡­my own team¡­You two even invited me to stay and have food with your family countless times. But I should have known all of you were just opportunistic dogs waiting to backstab me like cowards," Cedric said as his gaze became frigid.

    Lenny swallowed his saliva as his heart thumped nervously. Even for a Catastrophic Level Threat, the World Hunter Association never sent more than ten Hunters to take care of it or two teams.

    But for Cedric, they sent 25 Hunters whose ranks ranged from A to S ss like Derek. However, Lenny wasn''t that surprised as he knew how powerful Cedric was, especially since he was at the peak of S rank. Even if he was now in an injured state, Lenny had no doubt some Hunters would surely fall.

    "I will take you all on!" Cedric said as his de began to shine with a blinding golden light and charged forward with a resentful shout.

    All twenty-five Hunters charged at him at the same time as well with a battle cry, ready to take down the strongest Hunter in the world.

    ¡­.

    30 minutester¡­

    "Ha¡­ha¡­How pathetic¡­You don''t even have the balls to face me alone," Cedric said in an exhausted tone as he continued to bleed profusely all over his body while kneeling on the ground and holding onto his ive for support.

    "Cough¡­cough¡­you were not even in your best state, and yet you killed twenty of us. Even Lenny is barely standing," Derek coughed out blood as he wiped the blood off his lips with a grimace. One of his eyes was a bloody hole as blood trickled down his face. He was severely injured and standing before Cedric, yet not in a state as bad as Cedric''s.

    Dead, bloodied corpses were lying around Cedric while the battlefield was a scorched mess. Half of the mountain was wiped out, while the rest was just scorchednd.

    "This only made me realize how really dangerous it would have been for all of us if we had decided to let you live," Derek added with a wary glint in his eyes as he slowly lifted his heavy hammer with a grunt to deal the finishing move.

    "Just get it over with¡­you piece of shit," Cedric said with a vengeful look as he looked up. He was no longer worried about dying since he realized that there was nothing to live for. The WHA whom he had loyally served since the beginning of his Hunter career, his friends, his own team, and even the love of his life had betrayed him. What was the point of struggling? It was best to let go¡­

    Cedric saw the heavy hammering down on him slowly as it filled his vision. And before he knew it, he was plunged into a cold dark abyss.

 Chapter 3 14 Years Of Hell

    Cedric felt as if he was drowning in eternal darkness as all the memories of his life shed before him, making him feel that everything he did was useless. Despite growing up to be the strongest hero, he was too blind to see the true nature of the people closest to him.

    He felt so woeful he just wanted to disappear into nothingness and forget everything. He didn''t expect that it would be even more painful even after dying.

    But right when he thought this, he felt a strange coldness filling him, making him wonder why he was feeling all this if he was dead?

    ¡ª

    "Father, who is this strange-looking child? Where did you bring him from? His appearance looks weird. He doesn''t look like any demon we know."

    "He is only five years old, Rona. And be nice to him since you will also have to help me take care of him for the years toe. He is not from around here, so he will look different. I happen to find him abandoned by the Infernal Volcano. It''s a miracle he survived but unfortunately, his mind is crippled and can''t use mana as well."

    Cedric was puzzled hearing this conversation while also faintly seeing glimpses of a ce he had never seen before. He could barely make out that he was holding a tall person''s hand, and before him, there was a small girl whose face was blurry and looking at him. However, her eyes which were dark red, didn''t look human, and after vaguely making out her appearance, why did she seem like a demon?

    "What the hell am I seeing? When did I experience this?" Cedric had his entire life sh before him right after he died. So he thought what he was seeing now were his memories as well, but he never remembered such events.

    ¡ª-

    "Ugh, why did His Majesty bring home this wretch? I even have to clean his shit up every day. Eat this if you want, you retard!"

    *Thwang!*

    Cedric saw a te filled with food and some liquids being thrown over him by some woman who also didn''t seem human. But he couldn''t clearly make out the details since everything seemed blurry again. However, he sure as hell felt pissed off upon feeling the wet food falling down his face and his body.

    "Jenna! Please¡­you can''t keep doing bad things to that poor kid. What if the king learns about this?"

    "Ha, who cares about this ugly cripple? His Majesty has bigger things to worry about, and he barelyes here. Besides, if this thing can''t speak or think, who else is going to know, hehe..."

    He shook his head inwardly, thinking that this could not be his memory since he doesn''t remember going through such things but then why was he feeling so angry and hateful?

    The scene kept changing one after the other while this boy became older and older. But in every scene, he would feel a heaviness in his chest, especially when each time he felt(saw) this boy getting mistreated and tortured by those around him.

    Sometimes they would kick him or press their feet against his face. Sometimes they would immerse his face in a bucket of muddy water as if trying to drown him but pull him up before he could die. But the worst didn''t evene close. Some of the nasty ones would injure and break the bones of that boy(him) and then heal him to make it look like nothing happened.

    Not a day did they ever leave him alone, and Cedric felt like he was also experiencing this along with this boy. Never had he felt such strong killing intent and couldn''t understand why all of them were torturing him(that boy).

    If there was a living hell, this was it.

    ¡ª-

    "Rona, this is the first and final time I am giving you an order. You have to marry him even if you feel like you are marrying a corpse. There will be no more discussion on this. He will turn 18 tomorrow, and we will have the wedding."

    "Father¡­how could you do this to me? Do you really want me to spend my entire life looking after him? Ignoring my feelings, he can''t even hold any feelings in the first ce. He had been sleeping on the same bed for 14 years, totally lifeless. I still don''t understand why you took him in. His life is as miserable as it gets. Whenever I see him, I feel like he doesn''t want to live anymore."

    "You have no idea what he truly feels. Things might seem confusing and shocking, but all I can say is that if you truly believe how much I care about you, then promise me you will do as I say. That is all I have to say now."

    "..."

    ¡ª-

    "Look at how peacefully the future Royal Consort is sleeping. How dare this crippled white-haired trash dare take my ce?!"

    "Careful, Young Lord! The walls might have ears."

    "Shut up, you fool. Nobody here will dare to say anything anyway. And this cripple wouldn''t even scream even if I tortured him, haha. Every servant, maid, and guards has pissed and shit over him for the past 14 years, and yet he is too dull to even say a word. The best he can do is open his eyes while I try and get a scream out of him, hehe. Last time I failed but this time, I have the Dark Blood Beetle. Once it enters through his mouth, it will make his heart feel like it is exploding every second."

    "T-Then wouldn''t he die?"

    "Nah¡­the Dark Blood Beetle is too weak. It will kill itself within an hour or so without killing the victim. But we have an hour to enjoy ourselves and see if he screams, hehe."

    Cedric felt something slimy entering his mouth as he helplessly watched some young man force some weird creature into his mouth. All this felt so foreign yet familiar to him, but he was unable to move his hands or legs to kick this dirtbag away.

    He wished all this was just fake and something his mind was making up after his death. But he could feel his body tense up as if he was really feeling nervous and scared, along with seething anger that was making his nerves quiver.

    But suddenly, he felt his heart being slowly cut by a blunt de¡­the pain indescribable but agonizing enough to make one pluck out their heart, to say the least.

    And the worst part was he couldn''t move a single inch and was helplessly lying on some bed watching the blurry face of a young man mocking andughing at him.

    He could only endure this excruciating pain while all he could feel was his blood boiling in painful humiliation and resentment.

    Cedric didn''t know if the emotions he was feeling belonged to this 18-year-old boy or his own emotions after getting influenced by experiencing this despicable scene. It all felt short, but at the same time, Cedric felt as if he had experienced 14 years'' worth of pain and suffering even though it was not really him who suffered.

    But despite having no idea what was going on, Cedric was affected by the things he saw, and he simply wished this to end as if the pain of the betrayal he experienced wasn''t enough.

    And as if his wish was answered, everything became dark and silent while Cedric felt like he was floating. However, his mind became clear in this strange stillness as he reflected on something.

    The only thing he realized from his own life and what he saw from the eyes of this unknown boy was that the world doesn''t y nice to those who follow the rules and stick to their morals, even if they never harmed a bee in their life.

    To survive, no matter which world, one has to be a demon that devours others before they get devoured.

    "Sigh¡­what''s the point of thinking all this¡­I am done anyway¡­" Cedric thought in despair when he suddenly felt like his entire being was getting sucked to somece else

    But as if he wasn''t shocked enough, he began to feel the cold air brushing past his skin and could smell the stench of blood passing by him. And before he knew it, he was able to feel his limbs and even move his fingers, ''I am not dead??''

 Chapter 4 Who, Where, What Am I?

    Cedric didn''t know what to think and immediately checked his stats to make sure,

    Name : Asher Enren

    Race : Night Elf

    Gender : Male

    Level : 1

    Rating : 0

    Life Crystals : 0

    HP : 95 / 95

    MP : 0/0

    STR : 18

    DEF : 19

    INT :20

    DEX : 20

    Passive Ability : [ Denizen of the Night - Total Darkness will be your ally, giving you the ability to see clearly and enhanced stats ]

    Talents : [ Favored by the Night - When night falls, your HP and MP will increase by 5% || (0/5)]

    Skills : -

    "A night elf? What the¡­" Cedric''s thoughts froze as he couldn''t make sense of all this information but seeing the name, ''Asher'', he felt it was too familiar, as if the name belonged to him. Before he realized it, he unconsciously considered himself to be Asher.

    But before he could think of anything further, he could feel his eyes and tried opening them as he was weed by a blurry vision of a snowynd with the skies very cloudy and dark. It was snowing as well, and he could feel the snowkes brushing past his body.

    As his vision cleared up, he could see dark red liquid flowing over the snowy ground like a stream, and only when he got a clear grip of his mind did he recognize it as blood!

    He turned his head straight in confusion, only to get startled by a man''s voice, "Hey, this fe is still alive. Are you guys too blind to not check the dead? Some of these fuckers know how to y dead."

    "How weird. I was sure I had killed everyone, especially the demon that looked weird. This is the first time I am seeing a demon with such a different appearance. I wouldn''t forget killing such a strange demon. But who knew he was lucky to survive my blows. Too bad he is too weak to survive this time, hehe," A woman giggled as Asher heard her footsteps getting closer.

    Asher was feeling disoriented while his ears were ringing. But he did hear what these two just said, and before he knew it, he saw a young woman''s face looking down at him as she said, "Whoa, he is really alive. But what the hell? There is not a single wound on his body. How is this possible? Never mind, I will just cut through his chest nice and easy this time," Saying so, the woman raised her sword and brought it right down on Asher.

    Asher didn''t bother to think of anything, but his battle-honed reflexes surfaced as he quickly rolled to the side and kicked her in the stomach.

    *Crack!*

    [ 30 HP Damage Dealt ]

    [ Critical damage bonus - 50 HP ]

    "AHH!!" The woman cried in pain as she got knocked off her feet and fell onto the snowy ground. However, her facial expression was frozen in horror as her eyes became lifeless.

    "You¡­You killed my girlfriend¡­!" A scrawny man wearing shoddy armor was shocked out of his wits, unable to believe what he just saw. How could someone die from just one kick?

    "What the fuck? How did we miss this one? I will get him!" A young man with a bulky build shouted from behind as he charged toward this strange demon with his dagger pointed at him.

    "Wait, no!" The scrawny man screamed as he clutched his head.

    Asher casually turned around and saw this bulky man charging at him with both his arms extended and a dagger in his hand.

    "How dumb¡­" Asher scoffed, seeing the amateur way this guy was rushing at him. He didn''t even bat an eye as he caught the bulky man''s hands and twisted his hands in such a way that the dagger was facing him.

    "What?! No! You can''t be this strong!" The bulky man panicked as he saw this demon making his dagger close in towards his own chest. But no matter how much strength he tried to use, the demon''s hands weren''t budging. All he could see was his cold look of contempt. No¡­it was as if he didn''t even consider him a threat.

    Asher simply pushed the dagger into the bulky man''s chest and watched him fall to the ground with a shocked expression before bleeding to death.

    "Ah! Don''t hurt me!" The scrawny man was beyond horrified and began to run in the opposite direction. He epted this Novice Level quest thinking that it was supposed to be a piece of cake but who knew a monster was hidden among these trash demons?

    Asher saw the hunter band around the scrawny man''s arm and felt vengeful as he threw the dagger in his hand right at his back.

    *Sssptk!*

    The dagger dug through the back of his neck and to the other side as the scrawny young man copsed on the ground with blood flooding his mouth.

    Asher was too distracted by what was going on to notice the bits of information popping up before his eyes.

    [ Quest Completed ]

    [ Rewards -> +4 Life Crystals/ +1 Talent Point ]

    [ Rating Increased : 0 -> 15 ]

    [ Next Level Up at Rating : 60 ]

    Instead, he was looking around as he tried to make sense of things, especially the snowy environment. There was a small wooden building lying in shambles around him and two male demons lying dead on the ground, wearing some sort of armor.

    He died in a mountain, but now he seemed to be in a totally different ce. He thought he was still getting attacked by Hunters trying to kill him.

    But he took a look at the two of them he had killed. They only hadmon-grade armor and weapons, which did not even deserve a nce from him.

    "F ranked Hunters? No wonder¡­" Asher mumbled in a daze as he remembered how dumb the way they attacked him was.

    He then slowly looked at his hands, only to be shocked by the pale gray color of his skin. It looked as pale as a corpse. Even his hands seemed a bit more elongated andrger than they should be.

    He touched his face, his eyes, and his ears only to be even more bewildered. He had pointy ears, and his facial features didn''t feel like how they should be. He had long, thick white hair that felt smooth to the touch and was dancing in the air. When did he have such long hair of such peculiar color? This was definitely not his face nor his body, obviously!

    He surely wasn''t 6 8" tall, and he definitely had more muscles even though he could see lean muscles on this(his) body. But the most shocking part was that he was not in his human body!

    He remembered what he saw in his stats and mumbled inwardly, ''I became a Night Elf? What kind of race is that¡­''

    He was once a Hunter ying demons to protect humanity, and ironically he became a demon now who just killed three Hunters. Yet he felt as if it came to him naturally.

    He deduced that somehow after his death, he transmigrated into the body of a demon of a strange race named night elf, no matter how absurd it seemed. This also meant that he was probably in the Demon Realm now. No wonder the air and the dark environment around him seemed strange yet familiar to him.

    Was this a dream, or was he given a second chance to punish those who wronged him?

    He didn''t want to believe the former and thought that all this was happening for a reason.

    He felt that the Demon King probably had something to do with all this¡­at least, that was what his gut was telling him.

    He thought he would be disappointed that he lost all his powers, but no¡­it didn''t matter if he was just a level 1 now. All he needed was another chance. He had started from nothing when he was a human. Surely he can do it again.

    ''This is my second chance¡­I have to set things right,'' mes of vengeance were slowly spreading in his mind as he thought about the cruel betrayal he faced, especially from the WHA, his own team, and ex-girlfriend.

    ''I will make you all pay¡­''

 Chapter 5 Married?

    Asher realized he was getting ahead of himself since he hadn''t even figured out his current situation.

    He didn''t care who his current body belonged to or how the previous person ended up dying. All he cared about was moving forward and finding out more about this demon realm he was in. He had only visited demon realms through the gates that appeared on Earth, but he never stood for too long to explore them since the gates would always close quickly once the quest wasplete.

    Those who identally got left behind never came back, and Asher didn''t even have to guess what happened to them.

    But now that he was a demon, he wasn''t worried about blending in, but his ignorance about life in the demon realm could make him end up in trouble.

    Still, right when he was trying his best to not feel disappointed, he noticed something he had glossed over before,

    [ MP - 0 / 0 ]

    ''What the fuck does this mean? I am manaless? How is this possible?'' Asher was devastated and realized that he couldn''t really sense any mana in his body. Then didn''t this mean that he was doomed despite getting a second chance? Without mana, how could he possibly dream of getting stronger? Without mana, one cannot evolve their body to the next level.

    "There he is!"

    Asher was distracted from his thoughts when he heard multiple footsteps and voices from behind. He quickly turned around with a wary expression, only to see multiple demon men with green skin, pointy nose and sharp teeth. He recognized them as goblins, though these didn''t seem to be the less intelligent types. Goblins were usually considered as low level demons but even among them, a small fraction of them were stronger and intelligent ones.

    They were wearing armor and had weapons with them as well. As if by instinct, Asher was prepared to fight them since situations like this were what he had experienced for most of his life.

    His whole life, he had yed demons, and the instinct to kill them had been ingrained in his bones.

    However, now he didn''t know exactly why, but he wasn''t feeling any repulsion or anger towards these goblins as a whole. This was something he realized he had lost after being reborn as a demon.

    As a Hunter in his previous life, he had loathed demons since whenever they arrived on Earth through the gates, they would kill, destroy, pige andmit all sorts of evil to indulge themselves.

    He had lost a lot of dear ones to them, which in turn motivated him to be the strongest Hunter. But now, that hatred that had motivated him in his past life was strangely absent. He wondered if it was because he became the very thing he once used to hate.

    He decided to y it safe and was about to ask something when one of them said, "Phew, we panicked for nothing."

    "I told you guys. There is no way this blockhead could get that far on his own. The Royal Consort is crippled in the head as well, after all."

    "Tsk, are you blind? Look at all the blood and the bodies around here. There was definitely a battle here, but howe our Royal Consort seems alright without a scratch? His servants are all dead. Was it the Hunters? I heard that a gate opened somewhere around here."

    ''Eh? What nonsense are these guys spewing?'' Asher was bewildered by what he was hearing. At first, he thought that they might have mistaken him, but then he felt that it didn''t make sense. These guys definitely knew whom they were talking to.

    "What''s going on?" Asher finally asked since he wanted to get some control of this weird situation.

    All five men raised their faces with expressions of shock and disbelief as if they couldn''t believe what they had just heard. Their reactions only confused Asher even more when one of the men mumbled in a surprised tone, "The Royal Consort can speak?"

    "What the¡­So I didn''t imagine that?"

    "We should let Her Majesty know!"

    ''Eh? Royal Consort?'' Asher couldn''t wrap his mind around what they were mumbling. And hearing how they addressed him as ''Royal Consort'' meant that he was the husband of a demon queen! Did the Demon King''s daughter already seed his throne so fast?

    How could a level 1 with no mana like him have such a status? What kind of person did this body exactly belong to before?

    And seeing how surprised they were after he spoke made him wonder if the previous owner of this body never spoke. Was he mute or something? No...they mentioned he was crippled in the head? Did they mean he was mentally retarded before?

    "Please, Your Highness. Come with us. We will get you to safety," The men hurriedly said as Asher followed them since they didn''t seem like they were kidding. It was better to y along and learn more about his situation.

    On the way, Asher asked the guard walking beside him, "Tell me what you know about me."

    All five men exchanged surprised nces. It seemed as if they were still not used to hearing him speak or act like this.

    "Ahem, Your Highness, I don''t know if you remember everything that happened in your life, nor do I know if the rumors are true but based on them, it was said that you were born without the ability to think or act. And even after growing up, things never changed," The guard said while his fellow guards observed the expression of their Royal Consort.

    ''So the previous guy was really born mentally disabled? As if being manaless wasn''t enough,'' Asher mused and could only imagine how such a life must have sucked. He remembered the strange visions or memories he saw right after he had died. Now he realized that those memories belonged to this body. But these memories were still vague and blurry.

    He also noticed that even these guards considered him pitiful based on their attitude and words.

    Before he spoke to them, they were even talking casually around him, but now that they realized he was no longer mentally disabled, they were careful with their words, even though it was only because of his status that he was still finding it hard to believe.

    Killing the Demon King still felt like yesterday, and today he was already married to the Demon Queen. What kind of joke was that?

    "What about the Demon King? What happened to him?" Asher asked since he felt all this was a bit weird.

    The guards again had looks of surprise as the one walking beside Asher answered with a baffled look, "Your Highness¡­our Demon King, unfortunately, died a year ago."

    "Yes. It was all because of those fucking Hunters! They killed our king and continue to enjoy their petty lives," Another guard said with a look of remorse and seemed to have been a loyal servant of thete Demon King.

    "How unfair. If only we had the strength to kill those powerful Hunters, we would have already taken up any such quests and wrecked their ugly homes. Unfortunately, we are too weak to do anything," Another guardmented.

    ''An entire year passed after I died? What the fuck¡­'' Asher didn''t know how to react after realizing this fact since the memory of him being betrayed by everyone he knew was still fresh in his mind.

    "Then what happened after that? Who ascended the throne?" Asher asked with squinted eyes, having two guesses in his mind about who the sessor was.

 Chapter 6 The Battlemaster...Right Hand Of The Queen

    "Of course¡­his daughter, the demon princess, sorry, I mean the Demon Queen, ascended the throne right after," The guard answered, though when he mentioned the words ''Demon Queen'', a glint of fear crossed his eyes.

    "Then when did I be the Royal Consort?" Asher asked with a narrowed gaze.

    "Uhhh¡­actually, Your Highness was already engaged to our queen for a very long time, and the marriage happened right before thete Demon King left for his final quest. We don''t know why but the Demon King had taken Your Highness at a very young age, nning to wed you to his daughter once the timees," The guard exined while still finding it surprising and puzzling, wondering why thete Demon King would wed his precious daughter to a retard with no power at all.

    Even now, after he seemed to have gained intelligence, he was no stronger than amoner.

    Asher became silent as he deeply thought about what the guard had said. Based on his words, the Demon King surely knew something he didn''t. Otherwise, all the decisions he took just don''t make sense.

    And based on how the guards were discussing the Demon King and his daughter, it seemed that the two of them shared a strong father-daughter bond which would then rule out the fact that he forced his daughter to marry him out of spite or something.

    "There you are! Why were you all taking so much time to bring him back?" A frustrated shout of a woman echoed in the area as Asher looked up after pushing away his thoughts.

    He saw a tall woman with red skin and big glimmering dark blue eyes that seemed quite eye-catching. She had long dark red hair with bangs, long yet thin eyebrows, and luscious dark red lips. And on her head, there was a band from which two dark red horns were extending towards the sides.

    She was wearing a revealing dark silver breastte that showed off her upper bountiful breasts while her well-built six-pack abs werepletely visible along with the rest of her t stomach.

    Her arms had metallic red vambraces, and the dark silver chausses covered most part of her legs. Still, it revealed a glimpse of her silky upper thighs and added to her overall seductive yet intimidating charm.

    Most men would drool after seeing her hourss figure, but if they saw the piercing look in her dark blue eyes, they would think twice before looking at her again. Her face was pretty enough to stand out even among other beautiful women, yet her intimidating expression and the aura she was giving off would make people look at her in a careful way.

    Asher could tell that she was a high-ranked demon and seemed quite strong, too, just based on her disposition.

    And quite scary, apparently, after he saw the guards beside him bow their backs fully as they profusely apologized, "F-Forgive us, Battlemaster! W-We were searching everywhere we could to find His Majesty. And there is also good news!" One of the guards quickly stepped forward and whispered something to her, making her squint her eyes as she looked at Ash with a doubtful look.

    She motioned with her hand to stand aside and asked Ash in a stern voice, "Do you know your name, Your Highness?"

    "Of course I do. But what is your name?" Asher asked with his hands behind his back. He didn''t know why but he could sense some hostility from her toward him. He decided to first y along and find out more about his situation.

    Her eyebrows raised as if in disbelief, "He can really speak? Howe this became suddenly possible? Do you remember anything, Your Highness? No¡­since you don''t know my name, you must be ignorant about everything."

    She looked at the guards and said, "All of you get ready to leave and write me a full detailed report of what happened and whatever you saw. I need it on my table within 2 hours. Now, get out of my sight."

    The guards bowed in fear as they scurried off before they identally infuriated her.

    Asher noticed that this woman must be quite a frightening figure in the demon kingdom.

    She turned towards Ash and said, "And you, you can call me Lady Ceti, and I am the Battlemaster, or since you can''t understand what that means, I am the right-hand woman of Her Majesty. Now, follow me."

    ''The right-hand woman? No wonder she seems so overbearing,'' Asher realized some things as he silently followed her towards a carriage drawn by red-eyed demon horses. She addressed him casually right after the guards left, making him realize that despite his official status, he held no power or respect. But that was something he expected, considering what he was before.

    Still, that didn''t mean that he would let this woman keep looking down on him forever. After everything that happened, he had hardened his heart to make sure that no matter who or what, they all would fall before him as long as he could destroy those who tried to destroy him.

    Asher got into the carriage along with Ceti, who sat opposite him. And right when they took off, she kicked his leg with her feet and said, "Hey! Stop daydreaming and listen since you have no idea who the hell you are."

    Asher took a deep breath, feeling insulted by getting kicked, but he suppressed his anger since he still didn''t have a full idea of his situation. As a veteran Hunter in his past life, he knew not to let his emotions get the best of him.

    He also didn''t know much about the Demon Realm since nobody stayed in this realm too long to learn anything. And those who did never came back and were considered dead for obvious reasons.

    All he knew was that centuries ago, the first Hunters were born when some light from the skies struck certain humans around the world. After that, all of them started receiving certain "quests" in their minds which warned them of the demons that were going to attack their world.

    And those who sessfullypleted their quests would receive rewards that allowed them to surpass their human limits and be something more. Everyone thought that it was the gods who came to their rescue by creating "heroes" among them to ward off the demons at the right time. But in the present era, the World Hunter Association seemed sure of the fact that it was angels who gave humans a chance to protect their world.

    This only made Asher more curious about the demon realm since he could find out more about the enemies he had been fighting for most of his life. But, of course, his priority was still the vow he made to himself after transmigrating.

    Ceti didn''t like how Ash was looking at her. She felt as if he was looking at something beneath him, but she then thought that it was all her imagination, considering how clueless he must be.

    "The guards told me that they already briefly told you who you are but don''t misunderstand your status just because you are the husband of our queen in name. You better keep your head low and exist as if you don''t exist, just like before. Then everything will go on peacefully. Just don''t cause a nuisance for our queen. This is my fair warning to you. Otherwise, you will see my face more often. And trust me¡­you don''t want to," Ceti said in a sharp tone.

 Chapter 7 Surviving Is Tough In The Demon World

    "Is my wife in trouble?" Asher casually asked since it seemed as if something was going on. He could see that this condescending woman had genuine concern for her queen.

    "Wife?? You! You dare to casually address Her Majesty like that?" Ceti asked with an infuriated look, unable to believe what she had just heard. It was as if she had never imagined she would hear such words from his mouth.

    "But what is the problem? I am indeed her husband, right? So is it wrong to say that she is my wife?" Asher asked with a look of in confusion, though inwardly, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed by how petty she seemed. Were all werewolves as small-minded as her?

    Anybody else would have gotten scared stiff upon seeing Ceti getting pissed off. However, Asher wasn''t worried since if Ceti wanted to hurt him, she would have done it already. The fact that she came so far personally to bring him back already told him volumes.

    Still, he wanted to test some things by purposefully asking these questions while feigning innocence. He was also curious about what kind of person his ''wife'' was. He had never been married before. In fact, he had ns to propose to his ex-girlfriend in case he really managed to defeat the Demon King.

    But it seemed his life was not meant to end beautifully, and now even after knowing he was married, he didn''t feel any different since it didn''t matter to his heart.

    Hearing his words which made perfect sense, Ceti clicked her tongue in annoyance since, in every way, he was right. Refuting him would only mean that she would be questioning their ownws.

    Still, she was getting a weird vibe from this good-for-nothing, feeling that he was worlds apart after gaining intelligence. His dark yellow eyes didn''t seem like that they belonged to a ordinary 19 year old demon. She thought maybe she wasn''t used to seeing him like this.

    But since he was obviously ignorant about everything, she felt that what he asked was natural.

    "Fine. But don''t forget what I said before. Our queen can''t be bothered to deal with you in these times. If you really consider yourself as her ''husband'' then the best you can do is to not bother her at all, not even a whisper. And especially by not wandering out like today and causing her trouble. Otherwise, you will get it from me, I swear," Ceti said with a piqued look and mumbled while looking sideways, "If only it wasn''t for the promise¡­"

    ''Promise?'' Asher pulled together his brows, feeling that things seemed to be tense in their kingdom or in his kingdom now that he was officially one of them.

    He wanted more information, but unfortunately, it seemed that this woman had no ns to tell anything more than what she thought was necessary.

    However, he was nowhere done with her.

    "Did my wife order you to make sure no harmes to me?" Asher asked, maintaining a in tone.

    However, no matter how innocuous Asher''s voice was, Ceti felt irked hearing his question since it made it seem as if she was his personal bodyguard. Never in her dreams would she waste her time protecting a weakling like him.

    Still, her circumstances didn''t allow her to do as she wished, and she said with a casual scoff, "Isn''t that obvious? I am the personal royal guard of Her Majesty, and since she is¡­married to you, I have to make sure no harmes to you as well. It is thew."

    ''So even the demons follow their ownws eh¡­'' Asher was a bit surprised since everybody knew demons as a race consisting of people who had no regard forws and rules. But of course, since nobody had any real knowledge of how demon societies function, he wasn''t sure if this applied to every demon.

    It also made sense that for demon societies to sustain, there had to be some kind of system or rules in ce. Maybe that was how the Demon Kingdom came to be.

    But since people already knew about the Demon King, it was obvious that there was at least a monarchical system, quite an old-fashioned onepared to the democratic rule most of the countries followed back on Earth.

    Still, the fact that Asher was satisfied to hear was the part where she said she was duty-bound to protect him.

    "What''s with that creepy smile? Have you be dumb again?" Ceti asked with an annoyed look, noticing how he briefly curved his lips.

    Asher softly chuckled as he said with a subtle smile, "Lady Ceti, you misunderstand me. I was actually thinking about my own life, especially now that I am fully aware."

    Asher didn''t want to buy decided to y it cool till he meets the most authoritative figure among demons...his wife.

    "Hmph, there isn''t much to think about anyway," Ceti said with a look of contempt before looking to the side, "It seems like we have reached. Step out ande with me to let Her Majesty know about this unexpected development," Ceti said in a stern tone, making Asher frown inwardly, wondering why this woman seemed to hate him so much.

    No matter the reason, he was noting down her behavior towards him in his mind.

    But such treatment was not foreign to him. Before he became a hunter, before he had any power or status he was looked down upon like this. Only difference was that in this realm, the treatment he received was way crueler and harsh for 14 long years. His memories of his past here might be blurry but he could still feel the anger and humiliation he felt.

    He realised that if he had to survive here, he had to find a way to use mana. Otherwise, even with a royal status he won''t survive long here.

    Asher stepped out of the carriage, only to feel awed by the huge ck castle before him. He could guess that this castle took up at least a hundred miles of area and noticed that his surroundings had a dark, gloomy aura.

    He could seerge dark gray banners in front of the castle with the symbol of a ck dragon breathing fire.

    There were a lot of armored demons standing guard around the castle, and each of these guards didn''t seem to be ordinary. They were far stronger than the ones he had met before.

    Asher wasn''t surprised to see such solid security since this castle was the heart of the Demon Kingdom. Surely no Hunter must have survived beyond this point.

    If it was not for him being a demon now, he probably would have never got to see such an imposing castle. No building on Earth exuded such grandeur.

    Ceti walked past him as he followed her into the castle.

    "Wee back, Battlemaster."

    "Wee back, Battlemaster."

    ¡­

    Asher was startled when he suddenly heard these greetings echo around him right when he stepped inside the castle. He saw many men and women of different ages dressed in simple,mon clothes, making him guess that they must be servants and maids. Almost all of them were goblins and other beast races like lizardmen and kobolds.

    And seeing them bow deeply and greet Ceti, he realized that she seemed to hold great prestige around here.

    "So you managed to find His Highness. Where did you find him, Lady Ceti?" A man''s voice boomed from the side as Asher turned his face to see who it was.

 Chapter 8 He Is An Imposter?

    Asher saw a well dressed man with average looks and looking in his early forties with pale skin. He had a thick ck mustache and a pair of dry, dark red eyes that seemed quite incisive. He was wearing a long ck shirt and pants with shy ornaments on his fingers and wrist.

    His body was sturdy and square, and his height was taller than 6 2".

    Behind him, there was a group of men in grand ck armor, making Asher guess that these armored men were not mere guards but obviously ranked higher to follow someone who surely seemed to hold a grand position based on his powerful bearings. These men were vampires as well and not of other demon races, which made him confirm that their ranks must be quite high.

    The man briefly waved his hand at the servants standing in the hall as they scurried away without even wasting a single second.

    Ceti bowed as she said in a respectful tone, "Your Highness, I found him in a small vige not too far from here. Everyone from the vige was killed though when we reached there, we only found him without any Hunters around."

    ''Your Highness? Is he a prince or something?'' Asher wondered as he took a careful look at this man.

    "What a waste! How convenient that he does not have to worry about anything while we have been turning things upside down in search of him and even got our men killed all because he wanted to go for a stupid stroll. How disappointing. I feel so sorry that my niece has to put up with him every single day," He said as he looked at Asher with a look of disdain and contempt.

    Asher didn''t expect this man to be his ''wife''s'' uncle.. It also seemed like people here were searching for a ''retard'' like him, though he felt it made sense since he was still the Royal Consort in the end.

    If not for the vague memories of his time in this realm, he would have felt surprised at this extreme hostility from the people around him.

    He fell into thought as he realized he would be dealing with people like him from now on, every day.

    To rise to the top again, he would have to get rid of anyone who might stand in his way but not without calcting each and every move. The problem that he was crippled was proving to be quite a headache.

    And apparently, he wasn''t really feeling very good upon meeting his wife''s uncle. He felt that everyone here would be treating him like shit because of being known as a crippled royal consort. Maybe in the world of demons, strength was everything. Even the servants he saw before may not have said anything, but he surely saw the scornful looks they gave him.

    He had no doubt how his so-called wife would be thinking of him, though the question was why she didn''t just simply throw him away?

    But first, he had to get rid of his ''retard'' image, "I went for a stroll?" Asher mumbled with a confused look.

    Ceti unconsciously clicked her tongue in annoyance as she remembered that she had forgotten this dimwit who must have had no idea before whom he was standing.

    She twisted her neck around as she whispered to him in a vexed voice, "Mind yourself. You are standing before Prince Seron, your uncle-inw and also the Demon Queen''s royal advisor."

    ''Royal advisor, huh?''

    However, Seron was shocked by something as he looked at Asher with lifted brows, "You can¡­talk?"

    Even the men in armor standing behind Seron couldn''t help but look at Asher with disbelief.

    Ceti quickly turned her head around as she said, "Forgive me, but I was about to tell Your Highness that the royal consort''s mind is no longer crippled. He seems to have suddenly gained the ability to function like any other person."

    "How¡­is that possible? What happened out there?" Seron asked as his eyes was unable to shake off his disbelief and added, "Have you made sure it isn''t some enemy of our kingdom controlling his mind?"

    ''What''s wrong with this guy? Shouldn''t he be happy that his nephew-inw is healthy now? Or is he really feeling concerned about the safety of the kingdom?'' His actions piqued Asher''s interest as he felt that he had to keep an eye on this guy.

    Ceti firmly nodded her head as she said, "That was the first thing I did to make sure His Majesty wasn''tpromised. I also found it shocking, but this is His Majesty in every way.

    However, Seron''s expression seemed as if he wasn''t satisfied, and he said with a squint, "The royal physician had announced in the past that this boy''s mind was probably crippled since birth. He also mentioned that there was no remedy or miracle in the world that could fix him. So the only exnation I can think of is that I have to thoroughly investigate him personally and see if his body and mind haven''t beenpromised. I can exin this to Her Majestyter. Men, take him," Without even any warning, Seron ordered his men to grab Asher, who frowned at the sudden turn of events.

    He felt a very bad feeling just by seeing the way this man was looking at him.

    Ceti had a confused expression as she said in a hesitant tone, "B-But, Your Highness, I don''t think this is¡ª"

    "You have to understand I am doing this for the safety of our queen, Lady Ceti. I am sure you want the same. Don''t you? I willter tell Her Majesty everything after I make sure of things," Seron said with a inscrutable smile as he looked at Asher, who was about to get grabbed by his men.

    Asher was pissed off when these men grabbed his arms, pulling him away like some animal, "Hey! You dare touch this Royal Consort? Do you all want to get punished by my wife for doing this without her permission?!" Asher''s sudden roar shook the two men who were dragging Asher away, making them suddenly stop what they were doing, and they looked at Seron with a look of hesitation. Asher always trusted his instincts which he had cultivated over his time as a Hunter, and after hearing Seron''s words, he felt as if he might note back alive if he got taken away by these men. What if they cripple his mind again in attempts to get rid of the ''imposter''.

    All he could do was use the Demon Queen''s name to scare them and buy some time if possible.

    Only when Asher said, it did they remember about their queen and how they were basically dragging away the Royal Consort without her permission. Even though he was worth nothing in their eyes, they weren''t sure how exactly their queen would react, considering the fact that she had been keeping him alive all these years.

    Ceti was a bit startled by hearing his brazen words, not expecting such an attitude from him, considering how she had only seen him as a doormat without a mind of his own for all these years. She also didn''t expect to get startled by his shout and felt ashamed she even became startled by the cry of a weakling like him.

    But hearing him repeatedly address her queen as his ''wife'' made her wrinkle her nose in contempt, wondering what gave this weakling the confidence to call someone like their queen his wife. Just being married in name wasn''t enough for him to be worthy of calling their queen as his ''wife''. Was he too ignorant to understand that?

    "Why are you fools getting bothered by the words of an imposter? He will say anything to save his skin. Take him away, and I will take full responsibility," Seron said with an irate look as he gestured with his hand to take him away.

    Asher looked at Seron with a harsh look as he tried to struggle free but to no avail. Even if he had mana he knew it would be useless since he could already feel that these two men in armor were too strong.

    Seron scoffed, seeing his futile struggle but right before Asher could get dragged out, a cold yet mellifluous voice echoed from behind, making everyone stand frozen in their spot,

    "Who dares to cause amotion in my castle?"

 Chapter 9 The Demon Queen

    The entire hall plunged into silence as everybody suddenly crouched and kneeled on their right knee.

    Asher was the only one standing as his brows raised upon seeing a gothic, intoxicating beauty, her expression stone-cold.

    She looked like she was in her early 20s but had a supple, curvaceous figure that not many women of her age would usually have. Her pitch-ck velvety soft dress left her lovely shoulders uncovered. But the dress did cover the sides and flowed down into a graceful plunge neckline, revealing her tempting deep cleavage and a glimpse of her well-endowed breasts.

    The dress'' waist was narrow on which a bow had been wrapped around and rested gently on her belly. Below the waist, the dress widened and had a gathered style, reaching just above her ankles and was the same length all around.

    Her skin color looked too pale yet seemed unblemished and glowing. She had finespun eyshes over her hazelnut-shaped eyes, whose color was a deep, glowing crimson.

    Her long silky hair was as ck as night and swayed in the air as she slowly came down the steps.

    But as soon as she saw Asher, her luscious ck lips parted slightly while her posture rxed slightly.

    "Asher?" She mumbled upon seeing him.

    "Your Majesty," Asher saw both Ceti and Seron, along with his men addressing her while still kneeling on one knee. This was the Demon Queen¡­his wife.

    In his mind, he never expected the Demon Queen to look so¡­beautiful enough to stir the blood of any man. She definitely looked more beautiful than any woman he had seen in his previous life. But at the same time, he could feel that her power must be no joke. He had heard rumors of how no Hunter was ever able to deal a blow to the Demon Princess. Unfortunately, he never got the chance to fight her in his previous life, especially since powerful demons rarely showed themselves on Earth.

    Ceti added while still kneeling, "I am d to let Your Majesty know that we brought back the royal consort safely."

    The Demon Queen''s gaze was as cold as her blood as it swept over Asher from head to toe, making him feel like he was being plunged into a deathly, cold abyss. This definitely made him feel convinced that her strength could be his strongest shield if things proceeded smoothly.

    "Where was he? How did he leave without anyone''s knowledge?" She asked as she frowned subtly.

    Before Ceti could answer, Seron scoffed as he said, "Your Majesty, what matters more is that the Royal Consort has beenpromised. Please let me verify things myself before I send him over to you."

    "What are you talking about?" The Demon Queen asked as her eyebrows pulled together.

    Asher shrugged away from the two men holding his arms as he said loudly, "My wife, he is lying. Just because my mind is no longer crippled doesn''t mean I am not myself. Miracles do happen, and in this case, I happened to get lucky," Asher briefly nced at Seron as he said this.

    "You¡­" Ceti couldn''t believe the guts of this rude man to call the queen as ''my wife'' before everyone else. If it wasn''t for her queen, she would have already taught him a lesson. Didn''t he have the basic courtesy to at least address her respectfully before others?

    The Demon Queen''s eyebrows raised upon seeing him speak. Because of how surprised she was, she didn''t even pay attention to how he addressed her.

    She came down from the steps, letting Asher see that she was about 5 9" tall since he was around 6 8".

    Seron couldn''t believe this weakling was talking back to him before everyone and said in an abrasive tone, "You dare call me a liar? Who¡ª" But before he couldplete his sentence, the Demon Queen gestured with her hand to stop talking, making Seron swallow his words with an ugly expression.

    "You are aware of who you are?" The Demon Queen asked with a wandering gaze as if still in disbelief.

    "I have never been more aware of anything¡­" Asher said with a shrug.

    The Demon Queen kept on staring at him with a nk expression, making Asher wonder what was going through her head.

    Seron stepped forward as he said in a low yet firm voice, "Your Majesty, you know how something like this should be impossible. A mind that was as crippled as his can never be fixed. This must be the work of our enemies. I can''t think of any other way this could happen."

    Ceti remained silent since this was up to her queen to decide. But personally, she would prefer her queen to just get rid of this good-for-nothing and lessen her burdens.

    Asher inwardly frowned, seeing that this annoying fuck wouldn''t rest till he got his way. So he quickly thought of something as he said, "Didn''t you hear what I said before? I was lucky enough to be graced with a miracle."

    "And what was this miracle exactly?" Seron asked with a scornful look.

    Asher''s expression became serious as his eyes became zed, "The first thing I remember was justplete darkness. I was surrounded by it, but I didn''t feel scared. Instead, I felt at home. But that was when suddenly I saw a middle-aged man wearing heavy ck armor appearing before me. He seemed very powerful and mighty, making me feel as if touching his feet in respect the moment I saw him. But before I could say anything, he revealed to me that he was the Demon King."

    The Demon Queen''s eyes flickered as she heard his words while Ceti had a confused look, wondering howe this guy didn''t say anything about this to her.

    Seron red at Asher as he pointed his finger at him, "You dare disrespect ourte king and my brother by cooking up nonsense stories?"

    "Wait. Let him finish," The Demon Queen said with her arms crossed, her eyes having a bit more glow than before.

    Asher inwardly scoffed at Seron and added, with his expression changing into one of respect and worship, "I felt veryfortable in his presence, unlike my expectations. He didn''t tell me much, but all he said was, ''Young man, your story is only getting started''. I didn''t know what he meant, but the next moment I knew I was lying on the cold ground with blood and bodies around me. That was when I met some guards who seemed to be searching for me. And I was shocked when they told me the Demon King had died honorably when I had only met him in a vision. This made me wonder if his spirit came to help me for a reason I don''t yet know."

    As Asher finished retelling his experience, the Demon Queen''s gaze wandered as if deeply thinking about something while Ceti had a skeptical look, not knowing if this guy was spouting nonsense or not.

    But thinking about it, only someone like the Demon King would have any chance of fixing Asher. Still, if he could do it, why didn''t he do it before?

    However, since this happened after he died, she felt that maybe the Demon King''s spirit must be really still around here and used his extraordinary powers to fix Asher.

    This made her immediately close her eyes and pay her respects to thete Demon King.

    Seron flexed his fingers as he saw that his niece was actually getting convinced by the words of this trash.

    He vehemently said, "Your Majesty, this is all just an borate lie. We all know that once a demon like us dies, there is no rebirth. Even if someone bes a wandering spirit, it will only be if their soul getspromised right before death. And such spirits would never have a sound mind. All they would feel is endless rage and the intent to kill anything they see, be it their own family. Any of us would have known if such a spirit really was around here."

    Asher took a deep breath, not expecting there to be so many conditions. But he didn''t care if Seron believed it or not. All he wanted was for the Demon Queen to believe him.

    The Demon Queen nced at Asher before looking at Seron, "But do we really know everything? There are lots of things we do not know yet. So it could be possible that maybe¡­my father''s soul might have left a message in his mind before he died. Maybe he nned it all so that Asher would wake up with a sound mind today instead of earlier."

    Asher sighed in relief inwardly, not expecting the Demon Queen to really fall for his words so easily. He felt it was because he mixed some truth about his interactions with her father, which convinced her. But he didn''t expect her to be so close to her father after noticing her expression when she mentioned her father. He thought demons never cared about family, but now he realized he couldn''t assume anything because of the stereotypical ideas he had in his past life.

    However, he didn''t feel any pity or guilt for her since, in his past life, he had gone through a lot because of these demons. But in the end, he felt humans could just be as despicable as demons. The only thing he should do from now on was look after his own skin.

    Seron had a look of incredulity as he said, "Your Majesty¡­how does that make sense? I would have definitely known if ourte king had done something like that. Even if he did, what could the reason be?"

    The Demon Queen''s gaze became firm as she said, "It doesn''t matter. My father had always kept some things to himself that even I still don''t know. But I won''t ignore your concerns and will personally make sure he hasn''t beenpromised. Come with me, Asher, and you too, Ceti."

    Asher smirked as he followed her while Seron''s breathing became noisy as he intensely stared at Asher''s back.

 Chapter 10 Why Care About My Life?

    Asher followed the Demon Queen while Ceti kept shooting res at him. He felt like this woman needed to know her ce.

    But ignoring her, he felt that so far, this Demon Queen was better than he expected. She didn''t seem to throw contemptuous remarks at him like the others and seemed reasonable so far. He felt as if getting a wife like her might be the onlypensation for all the bad things that were still happening to him in this world.

    He didn''t care why though he was d since he could use this to his advantage.

    On the way, he couldn''t believe how insanely big this entire castle was. The cold stone air whipped around the courtyard, snaking into the Demon Queen''s hair and going right through her gothic dress.

    Just by looking at the sturdy stone walls, Asher could guess this castle was older than he could imagine. But despite its age, everything looked clean and immacte, especially with so many maids and servants diligently keeping everything perfect.

    And whenever they saw the Demon Queen, they would stop whatever they were doing and keep bowing with their backs fully bent till her figure disappeared from their sight.

    He also lost count of how many rooms he passed by. Not even the biggest mansion on Earth had these many rooms. One would surely need a map to navigate through this castle.

    ? At the same time, his focused eyes noticed mystical runes engraved on the walls and even the roofs, making him guess that this castle had its own defense mechanisms to discourage anyone from attacking or maybe they served another purpose. One could only guess.

    Right when he was wondering where she was taking him, the Demon Queen led him into arge room with small square window openings.

    A cold breeze swept through the room as Asher entered it and saw arge king-size bed with a thick mattress and clean ck sheets.

    Other than the bed and a single wardrobe, there was basically nothing else in the room except for a bathroom. There wasn''t even a chair or a table, though he knew it was not like his previous self needed them.

    "Do you know whose room this is, Asher?" The Demon Queen suddenly asked as she looked at him.

    Asher raised one of his eyebrows as he said, "I actually don''t remember anything of my past, but I am not surprised since a crippled mind may not remember anything, right? Still¡­if I have to guess, I think this is my room?"

    The Demon Queen nodded as she said, "Correct. Now, sit on the bed. I have to make sure my uncle''s concerns are answered."

    Asher didn''t know what exactly she was nning to do to check if he was legit or not. But he didn''t care since what was the worst that could happen. The only concern he had was whether she would be able to know that he was actually a Hunter who got into this body? Nah...that should be impossible, right?

    "As you say, my wife," Asher said with a wink as he sat down. He knew he was too weak right now, and if he had to have any hopes of gaining some power, he would have to get close to his wife no matter what it took.

    The Demon Queen''s forehead creased subtly as she said with a narrowed gaze, "You can just call me Rowena if you have to," Saying so, she sat in front of him.

    Asher could see that she wasn''t used to hearing him call her like that.

    He subtly smiled as he asked, "Why not? I know we did not get to share anything due to how I was all this time. But now that your father has given me a second chance isn''t it only right we get to know each other? You are, after all¡­my wife, aren''t you?"

    Ceti clenched her fists, feeling like punching his face in for acting so brazen before her queen.

    Thest thing she expected was this weakling to grow some balls after gaining his wits.

    He didn''t seem that ballsy in the carriage, making her wonder when he suddenly grew a bone.

    But she had no idea that Asher had noticed how Rowena was not just a figurehead butmanded the most authority around here and wasn''t antagonistic towards him. This assuaged some of his worries.

    Rowena''s eyebrows squished together since his words made sense. However, her expression rxed as if she decided to ignore it and said, "Forget about it and close your eyes. Make your body and mind as still as possible."

    Asher wasn''t surprised she was cold to him, but he felt that getting closer to her could be tougher than he thought.

    But this didn''t deter him, and he decided to focus on the present as he closed his eyes and cleared his mind. His only concern was she would find out this wasn''t his original body, though she shouldn''t be able to¡­he hoped.

    After just a moment, he felt Rowena''s cold hand pressing against his chest, not expecting her body temperature to be so ice cold. And the next moment, he felt Rowen''s sparse, cold mana permeating through every cell of his body.

    Even if he felt his body shiver due to how cold her mana was, as a powerful expert in his previous life, he could sense that she was trying her best to not hurt him identally. If she even increases the density of her mana by a fraction, his body might explode.

    This made him realize once again how weak he was right now for her to try this hard. It was evident she wasn''t used to holding back her strength to this level. This must be her first time inserting her mana into a level 1 person like him.

    Ceti closely observed and wondered if Prince Seron was right or wrong but hoped he was right so that Asher would return to his less annoying form instead of the present one.

    After just a few seconds, Asher felt her cold, dark mana slowly withdrawing away and felt his body returning to normal as he opened his eyes.

    "You¡­"

    Asher held his breath as he wondered if she happened to learn that he wasn''t exactly the same person but a hunter who got transmigrated into this body.

    "You are indeed Asher. It seems my uncle''s concerns were misced," Rowena said as she looked at Asher from top to bottom with her stone-cold crimson eyes.

    Ceti clicked her tongue, feeling frustrated that now he would be a bigger nuisance to her queen. At least before, he would always be lying on his bed without making a sound and exist as if he never existed.

    "But even if you were fortunate enough to regain your awareness, your body is still weak, especially without having any mana. Your physical aspects are still the same as before. So, in reality, things won''t change much. You have to stay inside this castle at all times like before. We can''t let a repeat of today''s incident happen," Rowena firmly stated, making Asher pull his brows together.

    This was bad¡­Did he get a second chance only to waste away his life inside these walls like some old widow? Was he really supposed to just forget about his revenge and die with regrets and pain? Only over his dead body!

    Asher wanted to refute her, but he also knew she had a point. He was too weak to go out on his own to do anything. Even if he can get quests to kill Hunters or invade Earth, he felt Rowena wouldn''t let him leave and that she probably must already be nning to assign guards to make sure he doesn''t leave this castle.

    But he had to know why she seemed to care so much about his life. He knew it was not because she truly cared for him as her husband, obviously.

    So, he asked with a subtle smile, "You really care about my life that much? I guess I am lucky to have such a caring wife like you."

    Ceti scoffed as she said, "Don''t get ahead of yourself. Ourte Demon King made Her Majesty promise to look after you no matter what. It was he who told her and everyone else that no harm should befall you."

    "Ceti, that''s enough," Rowena said with a side nce as Ceti apologetically bowed, "Forgive me, Your Majesty. I identally overstepped my boundaries."

    Asher was d to hear what he needed to know and finally felt it made sense. But what he couldn''t make sense of was why the Demon King cared so much about a crippled demon? It just didn''t sit right with him, especially the final words he said to him.

 Chapter 11 Duty Of A Servant

    Asher felt that this was something he would have to find out himselfter. But remembering the blurry memories in his head, the reason Ceti said matched with what he saw.

    "It is just as she said. My father, for some reason, entrusted me with your life. So whether you like it or not, you can''t leave this castle without my say-so. If you want anything, there will always be servants around here to help you," Rowena said as she got up and walked towards the door to leave.

    "Wait!" Asher called out as Rowena paused and turned around, "What is it?"

    "Isn''t this supposed to be your room as well? I mean¡­shouldn''t a husband and wife be staying in the same room?" Asher felt that if he was going to be totally isted, when would he get a chance to get closer to her?

    He was interested in her, but only to use her to avenge his unfair death.

    "How presumptuous!" Ceti was about to say more when Rowena gestured to her to stand down as she looked at Asher impassively, "You seem to misunderstand something. You might be my husband, but the only reason I married you was to respect my father''s wish. Other than that, we share no sentiments, not in the past or now. All I can do is keep you safe."

    ''Does she think of me as some vase to be locked behind walls forever?'' Asher knew her response was to be expected. Still, it left him frustrated, and seeing Ceti smirk at him only ticked him off even more as he said with a firm gaze, "Then I want Ceti to serve me in your ce."

    "What?!" Ceti''s eyes shook as she wondered if she even heard him right.

    Even Rowena had a blinking expression, and before the two of them could say anything, Asher added as he curled his lips subtly, "I am not mentally crippled like I was before. I am still a man with various needs. The fact that you forbade me to leave this castle is something I can still understand. But if you were to leave me in total istion, especially when my own wife does not want to stay with me, I would go mad with loneliness and depression. I might get worse than I was before."

    Rowena''s expression became thoughtful upon hearing his words.

    But Asher was not finished as he went on, "Even if you do not hold any sentiments towards me, I am sure yourte father wouldn''t want you to neglect me. Otherwise, it would be better to die than live as a dead man," He finished with a pitiful look.

    "This is ludicrous! Your Majesty, let''s leave. We don''t have to listen to his nonsense," Ceti said with a scowl.

    Asher roared, "Hey! Is that the way you are supposed to speak to the Royal Consort? By showing disrespect to me, you are disrespecting my wife too."

    Asher wasn''t scared of Ceti since just before, not only Rowena but even Ceti herself had said that no harm shoulde to him. He wouldn''t have to worry about any consequences¡­at least not within the castle. Doesn''t this mean he can at least act freely before Ceti?

    Ceti was slightly shaken when Asher suddenly raised his voice since, for a second, she felt as if she wasn''t standing before someone who can rattle a person''s spine with just their eyes.

    But then she shook off this silly thought but felt Rowena''s gaze on her as she immediately apologized, "I am sorry, Your Majesty. I meant no disrespect to you," Ceti couldn''t believe she was made to look bad by this weakling.

    "You have to apologize to me as well. Otherwise, your apology to her is meaningless," Asher said with a cold smile.

    Ceti gritted her teeth as she forced herself to look at him and said in a strained tone, "I¡­I apologize¡­" She told herself that she was doing this only for her queen and not for some useless thing who didn''t even carry the noble bloodline of this house.

    Asher scoffed, hearing her half-assed apology, but he was satisfied to let her know her ce.

    Rowena finally spoke, "I understand that you have your needs as a man, but for that, I can give you any maid you want¡­the prettiest ones with their virginity intact if that is what you prefer. They will happily serve you."

    Ceti was d that her queen was dealing with this fool for her. She inwardly snorted, wondering how he even had the balls to demand something like that. A weakling like him surely wouldn''t be able to satisfy even a lowly maid.

    Asher softly chuckled as he asked with a brief shake of his head, "How could you think so lowly of your husband, Rowena? As a Royal Consort, don''t you think lowly maids are beneath me? Besides, I took a liking to Ceti," Asher said as he purposefully scanned her curvy red body from top to down, making Ceti''s eyes glint with disgust.

    "And since she is your servant, she is mine as well, right? Or does she hold a higher status than the Royal Consort himself? Are you willing to let her disrespect the values of our kingdom at your expense?" Asher asked as the corners of his mouth turned up while looking at Ceti.

    In his previous life, Asher would never think of saying something like this to a woman, no matter how much hate he might have.

    Being stuck in 14 years of hell where he couldn''t even raise a finger to protect himself coupled with the betrayal he faced had given birth to mes of resentment inside him.

    And now, his spite for Ceti was feeding these mes, and he wanted her to know that her actions has a price. After seeing how much disdain she had for him, he suspected that she must be one of the people who tortured and made his life miserable when he was a helpless kid.

    However, he knew Rowena would stop him, but his main goal of making Ceti know her ce would be a sess.

    Ceti felt like cutting his dirty tongue out and only felt even more contempt for him since there was no way her queen would tell her to serve this pervert.

    But she heard her queen sigh softly with her eyes closed before looking at her with a firm expression, "Ceti, you will serve him as he pleases. As the servant of the royal household, you can''t ignore the Royal Consort or his wishes."

    ''Oh? Interesting¡­'' Asher still found it surprising that Rowena actually agreed. He expected her to defend Ceti and disagree. He only wanted to make sure Ceti didn''t keep annoying him by scaring her, but it seemed things took an unexpected turn.

    He knew that the royal household would mean only Rowena and him, her husband, since she was the ruler of this kingdom.

    Ceti''s eyes quivered as she bit her lip, unable to believe her queen was actually letting this weakling do as he pleased.

    "Your Majesty¡­" Ceti helplessly mumbled, but it seemed Rowena was really firm in her decision, and thinking about her words, it wasn''t like she was wrong. Still, how could she serve this weakling and lose her dignity?

    But there was no other choice. Her queen''s orders were like a decree that could not be dismissed.

    And so, in a suppressed, resentful voice, she asked, "What do you need me for¡­Your Highness?"

    Asher''s mouth twisted as he said, "Strip yourself naked ande lie down on the bed," He gestured to the bed.

    Ceti looked at him with an outraged expression and then looked at her queen, "Your Majesty¡­Please¡­"

    Rowena held her wrist as she looked at her with a mild gaze, "This might be hard for you, but you have already pledged your life to serve me and my consort. Your duties would be the same as any other servant or maid. You are free to leave as well, but you won''t serve me or this house any longer."

    Ceti''s expression fell as reality dawned on her. Her queen''s orders might seem cold-hearted, but she was right about the duties a servant of the royal family should follow.

    The title of the Battlemaster was honorable and respectful before the people, but they were still a servant to the one who lords over the kingdom, and they were expected to follow any orders without question. She even took the oath of following her duty toward the queen and her husband before bing the Battlemaster. But at that time, who would have thought that this husband would one day wake up to cause trouble for her?

    Situations like these weren''t unprecedented, and even in the past, servants of the highest rank had done simr things for their masters. It was actually considered amon thing, but for someone like her, she never expected she would be faced with such a situation.

    But she can''t give up and let her queen think her loyalty can be shaken, "I...I will do my duty, my queen. I won''t let you down."

    She slowly turned around and, with trembling hands, began to remove her armor while Asher looked on with a subtle smirk, finding it pleasing to see her ego slowly crumbling.

 Chapter 12 Figuring Out The Culprit

    "Quick, I don''t have all day to keep watching you undress like a snail," Asher said as he patted on the bed, making Ceti mutter inwardly in a cutting tone, ''It''s not like you have anything better to do, pervert.'' She wanted to say this aloud, but after knowing how twisted the tongue of this rascal was, she just couldn''t risk it anymore.

    Rowena shook her head with a sigh of disappointment as she turned around to walk out the door.

    "Rowena, don''t go out already. Please stay because what if she tries to disobey me in your absence?" Asher said as Rowena paused her steps and looked at him, "She won''t disobey me."

    "I know you have confidence in her, but I don''t. So can you at least stay only for this first time just to make sure she is capable of serving me. After that, you don''t have to bother," Asher said with a narrowed gaze.

    ''How dare he¡­'' Ceti couldn''t believe this rascal would also demand her queen to watch. This weakling knew no restraint. All this time, he was bragging that the queen was his wife, and yet now he wanted her to watch?

    Rowena''s expression was filled with reluctance. But after a few moments of silence, with a stiff turn of her gaze, she said, "Okay¡­Just this once. But only for a minute."

    Asher had to admit no ordinary woman would want to stay and watch, even if it was only for a minute. So was she doing this for his sake or to see how he was going to treat Ceti? Or did she just not care at all?

    Ceti had removed her entire upper garments by now and covered her ample breasts with both her arms, her face reddened in shame and anger.

    Asher looked at her dark red panties and said coldly, "Take that off too, or do you think I am joking? What do you take me for?"

    But inwardly, Asher was surprised at how different she looked after taking off all that armor that covered her body and head.

    He knew her body was already sensuously beautiful, but after seeing the rest of her supple, fair red body, especially her ravishing face, which had an amorous charm due to the blush on her cheeks¡­He couldn''t help but feel as if he was looking at a fine piece of fine sculpture. No ordinary werewolf woman can match her charms.

    Ceti''s lips quivered as she stared daggers at him. She had never stripped herself before anyone like this, let alone a man whom she wished to beat to a pulp after humiliating her like this.

    She could only swallow her indignation as she removed her panties as well and immediately covered her maiden region with her other hand.

    Asher took a good look at this beautiful red-skinned demon who had one of her arms barely covering her plump breasts and the other covering her honeypot.

    He had always considered demons as ugly creatures, not because of how most of them looked but because of what they were. He never felt physically attracted to any of the female demons he hade upon in the past due to his mindset.

    But looking at her curvaceous nude figure, especially her smooth and fair red skin, her tititing cleavage, her lean muscles that beautifully blended in with her slender body, and her lovely, prominent corbones actually made him feel something primal and exciting.

    He wondered if he was feeling this because he was a demon now.

    Ceti had never felt so mortified and exposed while feeling like her dignity was slowly being stripped away under his dirty gaze. She could feel him looking up at every inch of her body with his eyes, though she had no idea that Asher was actually confirming his demonic nature.

    With heavy steps, she got onto the bed andid down while feeling her heart thumping loudly against her chest. She never dreamed that her first time would end up like this.

    Asher got atop her as his lips curved into a lopsided grin, "Not feeling so talkative now¡­are you?" He said as he leaned his face closer till her face was just barely a few inches away from his.

    Ceti clenched her jaw as she looked away with her dark blue eyes shaking. She simply closed her eyes and was just waiting to just get this over with quick and consider this as a bad dream.

    Asher scoffed, seeing her expression, and raised his brows as he smelled the sweet smelling off her body, "Who would have thought the great Battlemaster actually had such a slutty body underneath all that armor? Tell me¡­How many men have you already toyed with such a body?" He whispered into her ear with a cold smile.

    Ceti''s hands were trembling as she bit down on her lower lip, wondering how long this pervert would ridicule her.

    She was a respected and proud Battlemaster and no man or woman till now had the guts to disrespect her like this. She could kill someone as weak as this rascal a hundred times over in her sleep.

    "Ugh¡­I am done. You are not good enough as I thought," Asher said in a jaded tone as he got off the bed, making Ceti suddenly open her eyes in disbelief and shock, wondering if she heard it right.

    She immediately turned her head around and saw Asher getting off, making her feel relieved but at the same time, remembering what he just said made her gnash her teeth since he made it sound like she was beneath him.

    Rowena blinked her eyes in surprise, not expecting Asher to actually back out himself. She knew how pretty Ceti was and how many men actually tried to court her but failed since Ceti considered them all weak.

    "Why are you still lying on the bed? If you still want it, you have to beg for it, and then I might reconsider," Asher said with a twisted chuckle, making Ceti feel like spitting on him as she quickly sprang out of the bed and dressed herself.

    Asher did feel physically tempted, but his pride didn''t let him. In the end, he used his status, which he didn''t earn, to make her sumb forcibly. He could see why those rich but trashy kids loved to use their influence to get things done to their liking. It was quite easy and was something one could easily get addicted to.

    But he was someone who always took pride in earning things himself, be it power, wealth, or status. In his past life, he earned everything he had through his own hard work, and even if he received help, he made sure he did things to deserve it.

    And now, when it came to Ceti, he wanted to make her sumb by using his own power. She should sumb to him on her own. Only then would he truly feel satisfied rather than borrow Rowena''s influence.

    At least he seeded in making her realize that he was not someone who would silently endure things like before.

    Rowena had a strange look in her eyes as she looked at him. She then shook her head briefly and said, "It''s almost night. Asher, I want you to remember my instructions and follow them without fault. As for the Life Crystals, don''t worry about it. A maid will give you some tomorrow. Let''s go, Ceti," Leaving some instructions, Rowena immediately walked out as Ceti also quickly followed after her with a vexed face. Even if nothing had happened, she felt enough had happened to make her feel like she had lost half her dignity.

    "Wait, what life crystals?" Asher called out from behind, but Ceti immediately closed the doors, and it seemed like she even locked it from the outside on purpose.

    Asher didn''t understand what Rowena meant by giving him the life crystals. This was the first time he was actually hearing about them. But looking at the four walls around him as he stood in the center of arge room, he mumbled,

    "This fancy prison¡­I have to find some way to get out of it," Asher was feeling greatly frustrated about his current situation.

    He sighed as he leaned against the window and looked at the dark clouds in the sky, thinking about the memories he saw when he woke up in this world, especially the blurry faces of the people who tortured him. He felt that at least one of them wanted him dead for sure.

    Otherwise, how could a cripple like him end up outside on his own?

    ''Ceti might not like me, but she couldn''t be the one who tried to get me killed¡­'' Asher inwardly mused after witnessing how loyal she was to the queen. Of course, her loyalty to the queen didn''t necessarily confirm things, but now that he was calmly thinking about it, she didn''t seem like the type. Those who were guilty of something like trying to murder him wouldn''t openly diss him since he was not a retard anymore.

    He knew the culprit was most probably one of the blurry faces he had seen in his memories.

    The only way he could rule out and suppress Ceti was by forcing her into a corner using his status. But he knew that for the rest, he may not be able to do it, especially if those people were powerful in their own right.

    In the end, he has to somehow be powerful and cough out the truth from those who tried to hurt him and make sure they regret it.

    But then his expression became dull when he remembered that he didn''t have mana. In this world, he was still a cripple because of that, whereas on Earth, those without mana were considered normal and could still assume positions of power.

    His dark yellow eyes became nk as he felt his situation was hopeless. Was he too overconfident and blinded with anger before to think that he could get his revenge?

    ''No¡­Why am I getting depressed without even trying? I can''t let them have thestugh¡­'' Thinking about the betrayal from his ex-girlfriend and the ones he trusted, Asher clenched his fists as he pressed them against the wall. He also knew that if he gave up, he would just get stepped over by the demons here and die a death just as miserable as before.

    His gaze hardened as he resolved himself to use any means possible to get what he wanted. This time he can''t let anything stand in his way, even if it means doing things he had never done as a Hunter.

    But he suddenly noticed something weird,

    (-1)

    [ HP : 95-> 94 ]

    "Huh¡­Why did I just lose a health point??"

    ------------

    A/N: For every 250 power stones, I will publish an extra chapter :)

 Chapter 13 Uninvited Guest

    Asher was taken aback as he saw that his HP decreased without him doing anything or anything happening to him. Even if it was only a single point, it rmed him since this was weird. Something like this shouldn''t happen on its own.

    His first thought was if he was poisoned, but then again, he would have known if he was poisoned.

    He waited a few minutes just to make sure, but nothing happened.

    The fact that his HP wasn''t decreasing after losing that single point also proved that his body wasn''t harmed internally.

    His HP was still at 94 but even then, losing that single point out of nowhere left him a bit restless. He decided to take his mind off it since he was getting nowhere and looked at the strange old ring on his middle finger.

    Only now did he even notice he had such a dull ring on his finger due to how hectic things were all this time.

    He looked closely at it and was surprised to see a ring made out of a dark green mudstone or some type of stone that looked simr to it.

    This was his first time seeing such a stone ring, and it seemed to be fragmented, with multiple rocky pieces somehow holding themselves together.

    He tried to remove it from his finger and found it to be quite stubborn to get off his finger. Only after applying considerable strength did he manage to get it off and look at this ring in curiosity.

    It seemed like some knockoff piece made out of tiny stones poorly glued together. But he wondered who gave a ring like this to somebody who was crippled?

    "Ha, who cares¡­Maybe I should check them out," Asher saw some books kept in the cupboard and was surprised he could understand what was written.

    ''Did the Demon King transfer the ability to read and write to him?'' Asher could only muse as he checked out these books that had information about the castle and the house he was married to¡­.House Drake.

    He was eager to learn about these things since they could maybe help him formte ns to get out of here and figure out what was wrong with his body for him to be manaless. Surely, he can figure out something¡­he has to.

    He got himselffortable on the bed and didn''t know whether to feel surprised or not after realizing how soft andfy this mattress was.

    But before he knew it, he was feeling drowsy as he dozed off while darkness fully descended into the room.

    A few hours passed when at the dead of midnight, therge door of Asher''s room slightly opened, letting out a very soft creak that not even a passerby might notice.

    A hooded figure sneaked inside while closing the door behind. In the hand of this person, there was a steel dagger that glinted under the dim candlelight.

    The eyes of this personnded on the young man sleeping on the bed like a log and sneaked towards him while slowly raising the dagger.

    Right when this person reached the young man, they raised the dagger up in the airpletely before bringing it down on the young man''s neck with the intent to kill!

    Asher''s eyes suddenly opened wide as he swiftly rolled to the side, making the hooded figure miss as the dagger struck the mattress.

    Asher didn''t even say or ask anything as his eyes became sharp and twisted his hip in mid-air and kicked this assassin in the chest using both his feet.

    [-15]

    "Urgh!" A man''s grunt echoed as the assassin stumbled back with the dagger in his hand while Asher got off the bed and quickly assumed a fighting stance with a vignt look. Seeing how much damage Asher dealt to him, he was frustrated again for not having any mana to deal more damage.

    The assassin quickly recovered as he also assumed a fighting stance, though his ck eyes glinted with surprise as if not expecting resistance in the first ce.

    "Who sent you?" Asher asked, but his eyes widened when he saw this assassin suddenly charging at him with his dragger aiming for his chest.

    Asher didn''t have any weapon in his hand, but he remembered his martial arts from his past life, though he had yet to get used to fighting in this body.

    He hooked the assassin''s forearm before the dagger could touch his skin and used his other hand to try and bash the man''s face.

    But to his surprise, the assassin dodged his punch in a sh and kicked him in the stomach, making Asher stumble back by a few steps.

    ''He is well trained!'' This was Asher''s first thought after observing the reflexes and moves of this assassin from just this brief encounter.

    His HP fell from 100 to 75 after just taking a single kick, and this was after having the 5% bonus to his HP since it was nighttime.

    Asher grimaced as he ced his hand on his stomach, realizing that this assassin was quite strong for him. If he had to guess, this assassin must be at least one or two levels above him. With just one kick from him, Asher felt a dull sensation in his stomach, making his legs a bit sluggish.

    Still, he resolved himself to not falter now since dying on the same day he got his second chance would be stupid and a waste.

    Asher didn''t even get to catch his breath as the assassin charged at him again with killing intent.

    Asher was forced to be on the defensive as he tried to deflect away the man''s arm each time he tried to stab him.

    Asher felt his arms getting numbing even more each time he parried the assassin''s attacks and could feel that he was getting cornered. The more he tried to fight off him, the more Asher realized that this assassin was no joke when it came to his martial art skills.

    And each time he blocked his attacks, Asher''s health was being chipped away little by little.

    Other than being manaless, he was disappointed that his current body was too weak and also the fact that he didn''t yet get the time to train this body to keep up with his instinctive reflexes.

    Asher grimaced as the assassin managed to nick his forearm and again tried to kick him in the chest.

    He quickly put up his arms to defend himself, but the kick still knocked him off his feet, and he fell to the floor.

    Asher endured the pain of the severe bruises on his body as he rolled to the side and crouched near the table where some candles were lit.

    His expression was grave as he saw how he had barely more than 1/3rd of his health left. But still, his mind searched for a way out as he saw the assassining at him again like a relentless demon who wouldn''t rest until he snuffed the life out of him.

    His eyes got glued to the candles for a second, but he waited for the assassin to get close to him as much as possible.

    He remembered how good this assassin was at dodging his attacks and felt that he couldn''t get an edge over him without sacrificing something.

    Seeing the deing at him, Asher simply raised his palm as he let the dagger pierce his flesh, making the assassin''s eyes glint in confusion, as if he didn''t expect Asher to use his hand as a shield.

    But this moment of confusion was all Asher needed. He didn''t even let out a groan as he swiftly grabbed the candle stand and used the burning tip of the candle to stab at the assassin''s eyes, "Eat this, asswipe!"

    [ -50 ]

    "AARGH!!" The assassin didn''t expect this young man to let his hand get injured and use that opportunity to burn his eyes. In pain and shock, the assassin fell back while letting go of the dagger, which was still stuck in Asher''s hand.

    Asher was d to see that he gave him 50 damage by burning his eyes.

    He didn''t have the health to spare left, but he didn''t want to let the assassin recover and lunged towards him to get some blows in.

    The assassin was clutching his eyes as he swayed his hands around as if to keep Asher from attacking him.

    But it was easy for Asher to take on a blind man even if that man was an expert inbat. He dodged the assassin''s frantic attempt to grab him and elbowed his sr plexus.

    [ -35 ]

    "Ughh!" The assassin let out a hoarse grunt as his knees almost gave away but still managed to regain his bnce, making Asher feel frustrated, seeing how this assassin had higher defense due to the level advantage. If this man was on the same level as him, such a blow to his sr plexus should render him incapacitated.

    He knew how much damage he was dealing to the assassin, but he had no idea how much HP the assassin had. Otherwise, he could have at least gotten an idea of whether he was close to killing him. This was the time Asher wished he had a ''Hound'' by his side who could gauge various details of their enemies, which others cannot.

    And because his attack failed, the assassin easily counterattacked by punching his face, making Asher fall on the floor.

    The assassin got atop him and started choking him with both his hands, making Asher''s face redder and redder.

    But Asher still didn''t give up as he looked at the dagger stuck in his flesh.

    "Fuck!" He groaned as he pulled the de out of his hand and stabbed the man''s chest, though it didn''t go deep as he expected.

    [ -25 ]

    Asher only had 12 HP left, but he didn''t give up as he kept applying as much strength as he could to make the dagger cut through his flesh deeper, making the assassin howl in pain, "Aaaaagh, just die!"

    Asher''s eyes widened when he saw the man raising his fist, which was glowing with his dark mana, making him realize that he was finished since the assassin was finally using his mana. All this time, he wondered why the assassin didn''t simply use his mana in the first ce, not that thinking about it would change anything.

    He could feel that his punch would at least carry enough power to pulverize his face as he could only helplessly watch the assassin''s fist close in on his face.

    ------------

    A/N: For every 250 power stones, I will publish an extra chapter :)

 Chapter 14 A Breath Away From Death

    ''Is this it?'' Asher thought as he saw the fist of death just a breath away from crushing his face in.

    In that split second, Asher felt as if the entire world around him had frozen as he thought, ''No¡­why should I die again unfairly? What did I do to deserve this?'' Dark memories of the ''crippled'' Asher also surfaced in his mind as uncontroble rage and hatred flooded his mind. All he wanted was to send this assassin to hell.

    *Hnnnnmm¡­*

    Suddenly he heard a subtle humming sounding from his right hand as a dark green light shed before his eyes.

    [ The Ring of Damnation recognizes you as its Master ]

    This message also popped up in his head, and before he could realize it, the assassin''s fist didn''t reach his face since his wrist was cut off by a dark green de in the shape of a ring!

    Of course, this ring de was not as small as a ring but at least 1 foot in diameter. The only difference was the sharp de-like projections running along the circumference of this ring de. Even without these projections, the entire circumference of this de seemed as sharp as a de.

    And with wide eyes, Asher saw this dark green ring de sever the assassin''s wrist before flying away on its own.

    "AAARGHH!!" The assassin howled, but suddenly the ceiling of the room shed with crimson light as arrows created out of mana shot out from it and struck the assassin''s back, puncturing his heart as well.

    Asher was surprised by the sudden turn of events as the assassin''s eyes turned lifeless and fell over him.

    And before he could even gather a second to collect his thoughts, he saw the dark green ring de flying back towards him like a boomerang, making him unconsciously raise his hand to protect himself.

    However, to his relief, it suddenly transformed into a small mudstone ring and made itselffortable on his ring finger.

    "What the hell¡­" Asher was stupefied by everything that happened. He thought he was a goner, but then this worthless-looking ring actually was a secret weapon that saved his life? Who could have guessed that?

    "Urgh! What is this¡­" But Asher suddenly grimaced as he felt like his finger was melting off. He clutched his hand and saw that it was badly hurting right on the finger where the ring was resting. He tried to pull out the ring, but it wasn''t budging at all. And what puzzled him was that everything looked alright on the outside, but inside he felt like he was being burned from within.

    His body was already heating up as droplets of sweat trickled down his forehead. It was as if the injuries he suffered from the assassin weren''t enough right now.

    *BANG!*

    But he was startled when the door of his room was banged open as many guards rushed inside, followed by Ceti wearing spiked knuckles on her fists.

    Asher tried to calm himself down as best as he could while hiding the hand underneath his body.

    Ceti was surprised to see some man lying over Asher, and for a second thought, Asher was dead, seeing the pool of blood surrounding him.

    "Hey! Get him...off me rather...than simply standing there..." Asher said with a grimace as he was bleeding and bruised all over. This made Ceti harrumph, realizing that this pervert was actually alive.

    The guards quickly removed the assassin''s corpse away from Asher as Ceti ordered them toy his corpse before her since she wanted to know who was bold and capable enough to infiltrate the castle of the Demon Queen.

    Rowena also entered his room as the guards and Ceti immediately gave a deep bow, "Your Majesty!"

    "Is the Royal Consort alright?" Rowena asked before taking a nce at the corpse before her.

    Asher slowly stood up as he wiped the streak of blood near his lips, "I..I am fine, phew¡­" Asher made himselffortable on the bed since he was feeling too dizzy and numb after fighting that assassin to the death. But he also took some distance from the others to hide the ring while enduring the scorching pain.

    Rowena furrowed her brows as she looked at his pale face and said, "You do not look fine. Get the royal physician here. Quick!" Rowena sharply ordered as one of the guards rushed out as fast as he could to get one.

    Asher clicked his tongue as he didn''t want any physician to inspect his body. What if they find out about the ring? He was sure that they might try to take it away upon realizing that it was no ordinary ring. He wouldn''t dare trust anyone here.

    Rowena could see that Asher could survive till the physician got here and then coldly looked at the corpse near her feet, "Who is he? How did he manage to get inside?"

    One of the guards bent down and removed the hood of the assassin, revealing an ordinary face of a middle-aged man.

    "Eh¡­I have seen him around here. This is one of the servants assigned to take care of His Highness'' room," Ceti mumbled with a surprised look, though her eyes suddenly narrowed as if she noticed something.

    "No¡­Not exactly," Rowena said as she pointed her finger at the face of the dead assassin, and the next moment a crimson light shot out of her fingertip and struck the face of the corpse.

    Asher squinted his eyes as he saw the corpse''s face glow briefly before he saw something surprising.

    The face of the corpse no longer looked that of some ordinary servant but a whole nother face. Even the skin color was different as the current one had red skin color, just like Ceti.

    ''A werewolf?'''' Asher didn''t expect this guy to be from the same race as Ceti, which made him immediately suspect whether Ceti was behind this.

    But seeing her expression, it seemed like even she had no idea unless she was very good at acting.

    Ceti firmly pressed together her lips as she said, "Your Majesty¡­I am sorry, I¡­"

    "Why are you apologizing for the sins of your people? We know your people are known for their shapeshifting ability, and this man killed the real servant and took his face to try and kill the Royal Consort. This is just one of their underhanded ways to try and undermine me as always," Rowena said in a cold, seething tone as a deathly searing aura descended in the entire room, making Asher feel as if his surroundings had turned into a scorching hell.

    He wasn''t surprised since the Demon King''s blood magic involved heating up his own blood to the point it could melt even iron. This was something even vampires wouldn''t dream of having such abilities. Still, he was astonished that a vampire like her could heat up her cold blood like that, considering themon weaknesses of a vampire. No wonder she and her house have ruled this kingdom since ancient times.

    But he could see that this kingdom and the werewolves seemed to be at war. Still, if that was the case, howe Ceti was actually working under Rowena with a respectable status?

    Ceti softly nodded and then shook her head as she said, "But I don''t understand¡­How did he get in? Even if he could change his face, the castle would have stopped him at the entrance itself by recognizing the mana flowing through his veins. The aura of the mana of two races can never be the same. This is the first time such a thing happened, and to kill His Highness nheless."

    Asher inwardly snorted since he could sense the contempt in Ceti''s voice as she was hinting at the question of why this assassin would risk so much to kill a weakling like him. But he had to admit, he also had the same question.

    Asher raised his brows subtly, not expecting this castle to have such high security. Now he realized why it was rumored that the castle of the Demon King was said to be imprable.

    "There could only be one answer. Somebody let him in, and that only means worse. We have to find who the mole in our castle is quickly and why they wanted to get rid of the Royal Consort," Rowena said as her tone hardened.

    Ceti''s expression became serious and firm as she said, "Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I will get to the bottom of this and find out who among us was colluding with the assassin."

    She turned to the guard standing behind her and instructed him, "Go and tell everyone that nobody should step inside this hall until I say so. If anybody tries to disobey, tell them this order is enforced by Her Majesty."

    The guard silently bowed as he left the room, and only Rowena, Ceti, and Asher were left in the room with the corpse of the assassin, which Ceti was closely inspecting.

    "Your Majesty! May this little physiciane in?" An old man with a slight hunch on his back hurried to the door, and he asked in a breathless voice.

 Chapter 15 Who Saved Him?

    Asher saw the royal physician, who was an old man, and it seemed as if he rushed here after waking up in the middle of the night without even properly sorting his clothes out.

    Asher was barely enduring the pain the ring was giving him but forced himself to put up aposed expression as he saw the physiciane closer.

    The royal physician looked at Asher as he sat beside him and gave him a gentle smile, "Your Highness has nothing to worry. Since Your Highness may not recognize this old man''s face, my name is Igrid, and I will quickly fix you up."

    Asher felt that this guy was friendly enough and showed him the gaping dark red hole in his palm, wanting to distract him from a certain something

    "Ohhh¡­Fortunately, nothing too serious has happened," Igrid mumbled to himself as he took out a vial containing a dark red liquid and poured two drops onto Asher''s palm, making him wince.

    "It will only sting for a while, and then you will feelfortable," Igrid reassured.

    Rowena stepped forward as she looked at Asher''s injury and asked, "You used your own hand to block the assassin''s attack?"

    Ceti shifted her gaze from the corpse as she focused on Asher and her queen''s conversation.

    Asher shrugged as he smiled, "I couldn''t see any other way to protect myself. All I had was my hands."

    Ceti took a good look at the room, especially the mess created, and said, "Your Majesty, it seems like the assassin got here a while before we got here. That means he knew he did not use his mana since the castle''s defensive arrays would have killed him earlier."

    "What are you trying to get at?" Rowena asked with knitted brows while Asher narrowed his eyes in displeasure.

    Ceti briefly shot a nce at Asher before looking at her queen, "It''s just that I find it quite surprising but not unfortunate that the assassin failed his job despite getting into this room way before any of us knew about his presence. He was just a level 3, but the werewolves from his Darkmoon Tribe are born for assassinations. Even if those with weak potentials know they will stay stuck in the weaker levels, they still train their body and mind to the extreme for assassinations. So I am just curious if some expert helped His Highness to fight off the assassin till we got here."

    Asher clicked his tongue inwardly, seeing how Ceti was feeling suspicious about how he managed to not die after getting attacked by such a skilled assassin. Even he thought that a level 1 cripple should have died to a trained level 3 werewolf who also had the advantage physically.

    Still, he knew it was the mysterious ring on his finger that actually saved him on its own. This only made him feel more interested to know what kind of ring this was while also realizing that he couldn''t reveal the specialty of this ring to anyone, not even Rowena. He can''t trust anyone here, and since Ceti was feeling suspicious, he had to quickly think of something.

    Rowena furrowed her brows, thinking that Ceti had a point. An expert assassin like that could have easily finished someone as weak as Asher in just a second. The fact that this assassin was forced to use his mana only meant that he was forced to a corner by someone.

    "The assassin''s hand seems to have been severed with utmost precision and skill. Clearly, we have some expert who helped His Highness," Ceti added as she observed the severed wrist of the corpse.

    "Who helped you, Asher?" Rowena asked while wondering who it was.

    Asher shook his head with a sigh as he said, "I just got really lucky. Even if I was not really scared by what was going on, my mind was fully focused on protecting myself from the assassin. So all I saw was some kind of deing in through the window and shing off the hand of the assassin. That was when he tried to use one of his mana skills to kill me quickly. It must be because he knew he was a dead man and wanted to at least finish his job."

    "So you are saying you didn''t see which expert helped you?" Rowena asked with a narrowed gaze.

    Asher shrugged with a look of regret, "Haa, I wish I could have to thank whoever it was. But everything just happened so fast."

    Ceti had a skeptical look, wondering which expert would bother themselves to protect this weakling and why they would be standing right outside the window when this assassination attempt happened. There were just too many questions left to be answered.

    Rowena also felt the same, but then she felt it was natural that someone like Asher wouldn''t be able to have noticed who saved him in the midst of all this. It was actually surprising that he didn''t really seem frightened to his core and seemed quite calm for someone who almost got killed.

    But other than this subtle fact that intrigued Rowena, she felt there was nothing else here for her to pay attention to.

    "Ceti, try and find out who saved the Royal Consort since they deserve a handsome reward. But finding out the mole is the priority," Rowena ordered.

    Ceti firmly nodded as she bowed, "Yes, Your Majesty. I will definitely find the culprit."

    "Your Majesty. We may have found who was responsible," A guard suddenly announced from outside the door as he dragged in an old man who had the attire of a servant.

    The old man''s eyes shook in terror upon seeing the queen, and he kowtowed, "F-Forgive me, Your Majesty! I havemitted an unforgivable sin! But I didn''t do it on purpose. I lost control of my body and did things I didn''t want to do, like letting that assassin in. I-I swear on my family this insignificant thing would never dare to wish harm upon the royal kingdom or its subjects."

    "He must be telling the truth, Your Majesty. Somebody witnessed this servant letting in a cloaked stranger through the back door, which can only be opened from the inside," The guard said.

    Ceti crossed her arms as she coldly looked at this fumbling old man, "He must have got possessed and had his body controlled. So this must be the work of a Mindyer from their tribe. But why would somebody as powerful as a Mindyer risk themselves by targeting His Highness?" Ceti couldn''t believe they sent a Mindyer to kill some weakling. It was just overkill in her eyes.

    Asher ignored Ceti''s contempt towards him, though he was surprised a Mindyer actually targeted him. He knew Mindyers were demons who could manipte minds to a great extent and make people do things as they helplessly watch everything through their own eyes. Mindyers were greatly feared due to how frightening their abilities were, and any skilled warrior would think twice before going up against them."

    Rowena''s expression became thoughtful for a while before shaking her head, "They must be getting desperate. It seems we have to make some rules stricter than before," She said as she looked at the old man kowtowing before her and asked, "I know you didn''t let the assassin in on purpose but tell me one thing. Did you report yourself to your supervisor like everyone else should before entering the castle?"

    The old man''s chin quivered as he knew that every maid, servant, and guard should first see their supervisor to not only mark their presence but also to make sure they weren''t being impersonated. Due to the number of assassination attempts in the past, the Demon King had already put in ce many rules to discourage such attempts, and they did indeed work since there have been no such attempts ever since.

    "I take your silence as your answer. So this is indeed your fault. Your ignorance and your selfishness almost resulted in the death of the royal consort. So¡­are you going to ept the consequences on your own or let somebody else do it?" Rowena asked coldly as Ceti dropped a dagger before the old man.

    Asher, who was silently watching all this, could guess that the system here was quite cruel. Even if this old servant really didn''t let the assassin in, his mistake of not seeing his supervisor had put him in a situation of no escape, even though this mistake seemed too small.

    But in the end, it was none of his concern.

    The old man slowly raised his head as he picked up the dagger with trembling hands. He knew what he had to do and that even if he had a genuine reason for not seeing his superior today, it wouldn''t really matter to the Demon Queen. He knew byw that if anybody was even remotely responsible for a royal family member getting harmed, then death would be the penalty.

    "Your Majesty¡­I will pay for my sin but my family¡­"

    "They will bepensated as deserved. You can die in peace," Rowena said while Asher saw Igrid let out a low sigh of pity.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty," The old servant said with a look of gratitude and no longer seemed that worried.

    "Long live the queen!" He shouted with red eyes as he stabbed himself in the chest before slowly sumbing to the floor.

    Asher was surprised by his expression right before he died. It seemed like he believed he was doing an honorable thing by killing himself for his mistake. Asher felt he had yet to understand the strange ways of the demons.

 Chapter 16 Burning In Hell?

    Rowena and Ceti had left while the servants also cleaned up the room along with the assassin''s corpse.

    But Igrid furrowed his brows as he noticed that Asher was still sweating and his body temperature wasn''t going down even though all his physical injuries were healed.

    Asher could see that Igrid was feeling suspicious about his condition and quickly asked to distract him, "I have one question. Why did you sigh when Rowena ordered his death?"

    Igrid raised his brows, not expecting the Royal Consort to be so observant. His expression was filled with hesitation as Asher added, "You can be free with me. I have nobody to talk to anyway."

    Igrid took a deep breath as he said, "It''s just that¡­I realized Her Majesty had be very indifferent after the death of her father. When thete Demon King was alive¡­she was¡­I could say she was in a better state. I am sorry. I think I might have spoken too much."

    "No. It''s fine. You can go," Asher said as he felt that Rowena must have been close to her father. He wondered how she would react if she knew he was the one who killed her father.

    But he wasn''t really worried since there was no way she would ever learn the truth, just like how nobody could guess that he was a Hunter in his past life.

    Igrid nodded, but he was still worried seeing his pale face and asked, "Your Highness, are you feeling alright? I think maybe I left out something when inspecting your¡ª"

    Asher gave a casual smile as he said, "Of course, I feel alright. Don''t worry. I just feel mentally drained and exhausted after almost getting killed. It will all go away with a good night''s sleep. Why don''t you go on your way so that I can rest?"

    Igrid felt hesitant since he could clearly see that something was wrong with the Royal Consort. But since the Royal Consort was insisting so much, he could only bow and leave.

    After Igrid left, Asher let out a loud sigh in relief and quickly rushed to the door. He peeked out to see that the number of guards had increased and cursed the assassin for this. This only made it harder for him to sneak out.

    But the pain from the ring made him lock the door as he decided to find out more about this strange ring that first helped him but was now making him feel like cutting off his finger. Maybe if he figured out what kind of ring it was, he could pull it off. If it was any ordinary person who was feeling this pain, they would be crying and rolling on the ground in pain. Fortunately for him, Asher had gone through various difficult trials as a Hunter that strengthened his willpower, and had learned how to deal with pain to be the strongest Hunter.

    However, when he inspected the ring, he was disappointed to see that there was not much information disyed,

    [ Item Name : Ring of Damnation ]

    [ Grade : ??? ]

    [ Status : Linked]

    ''Linked? So it is a Soul Artifact?'' Asher remembered how he got a notification that the ring chose him as its user. And only those artifacts that can link with the soul of a living being could be called a Soul Artifact.

    He was actually surprised that this body possessed such a precious artifact since Soul Artifacts were rare and powerful enough for people to go mad over it. He even remembered how humans in his past life had schemed against others to steal such artifacts while some Hunters had taken up suicide-level missions in the hopes of earning rewards involving a Soul Artifact. The only way to steal a Soul Artifact was by killing its master since these artifacts are said to be bound to the soul.

    But of course, even among Soul Artifacts, there were always the useless ones and more useful ones. Asher had already witnessed how helpful this stone ring was since it saved his life and knew that it could also be used as a weapon.

    He just had to figure out how to activate its weapon form again. At least this way, he would be able to get it off his hand and also would have some chance of defending himself in case someone tries to kill him again.

    Still, he couldn''t figure out its grade and thought that maybe an expert cksmith might be able to tell. But he didn''t have much hope since equipping this ring gave him no status benefits. There were even cheap essories that gave the wielder at least some increase in their HP or MP.

    But this was just a letdown. The only relief he had was that this ring would at least transform into a sharp weapon.

    "Shit¡­why did it get worse¡­" Asher couldn''t even focus on his thoughts as the pain suddenly spiked up.

    And to his horror, he saw dark green cracks spreading from his hand and towards his arm without showing any signs of slowing down.

    "No¡­no¡­no¡­Ughhhh¡­" Asher felt like his entire arm was being set ame as the cracks spread deeper. But unlike before, this time, he could see it happening for real! He could see his flesh, his nerves, and everything till his bones slowly crumbled into ashes, making him feel hellish pain he had never felt before.

    "Nnnghhh!" He bit onto the mattress to suppress his howls so that the others wouldn''t rush inside. Even in this situation, he didn''t want to trust his life in the hands of anyone else. He had to deal with whatever was going on by himself.

    His horror only increased when he saw the dark green cracks spreading rapidly over his entire body.

    "Rnnnggghhhh!!!"

    Now he felt his entire body being melted by this scorching heat as dark green mes began to re from his body.

    He couldn''t even howl anymore as his vocal cords were burned into nothingness.

    He clutched his face and stumbled across the room as the dark green cracks had spread to his face, his skin disintegrating into ashes. The dark green mes even crept into his eyes and robbed him of his vision as well, making everything pitch ck.

    This was just too terrifying for Asher, who had never experienced something as hellish as this. Was this some kind of divine punishment for being in the body of a demon? Asher wouldn''t have even thought of such wild thoughts if only he was sane enough to formte thoughts in this situation.

    He wasn''t even sane enough to check his stats and figure out what was happening to his body.

    All he felt was his flesh burning off his body, and finally, after what seemed like an eternity in darkness, he felt the pain stop.

    But before he could think anything, he suddenly felt the floor beneath him disappear and felt his body falling through empty space until he finally crashed on some ss-like surface.

    And as if to prevent him from going into shock, he was relieved to see his vision slowly returning to him. But what he saw stupefied him.

 Chapter 17 Cursed Ring

    Asher did get his vision back, but he was seeing everything in shades of green, dark to light, or in between.

    But what shocked him more was the ce he was standing in. He was no longer standing in his room or even the castle but in a strange hellish, deserted, rocky ce that was hot enough to melt iron instantly.

    However, Asher was not at all bothered by the heat and instead looked around with a stupified face. There were no skies above but only an endless mirror that reflected the hellishnd below, which was littered with raging volcanoes that spewed greenva, ck trees with no leaves but only green mes on their branches, andkes of greenva over this endlessnd.

    Asher couldn''t figure out where he was, let alone make out howrge this ce was.

    But what caught his attention was when he saw his own reflection up in the sky. His clothes were the same as before but what shook him to the core was the appearance of his own body.

    He didn''t look like a night elf or any demon at all. All he could see was his own skeleton, top to bottom, which was continuously zing with eerie dark green mes. His eyes were dark and hollow, just like that of a skull. He had no nose, ears, lips or skin, or anything that resembled his true appearance.

    It was as if his flesh had entirely burned off, leaving behind only his skeleton, which was lit on fire, yet he didn''t even realize it. Even the color of his skeleton didn''t seem normal and was pitch ck, as if it got charred by the mes. He was feeling beyond horrified by what he was seeing.

    "No¡­what kind of sick joke is this¡­" He mumbled in a deep, husky voice that had low tones that scraped like knives on metal as he clutched his face, only to feel his solid, bony face.

    This was enough to make him realize that this was not only real but a nightmare as well.

    [ You have sessfully activated the Hellbringer form -> +150% INT ]

    [ You are now in the Dimension of the Damned ]

    [ You have gained two Passive Ability ]

    Passive Ability : [ Forged in Hell - Your bones were forged from cursed mes and cannot be destroyed by ordinary means. Even if dismembered, you won''t lose any HP and can reattach dismembered bones at will] / [ Dimension of the Damned - You can enter this dimension at will to punish your foes and scorch their souls for eternity. In this dimension, you are invincible. ]

    [ You have gained two Talents ]

    Talents : [ Vengeful Lifestealer - When your HP falls below 30%, any sessful attack from you will leave a cursed burning effect on your enemy, dealing 1% of your HP as damage and letting you steal the HP they lost (0/8)] / [Hell Master - You can enter the Dimension of the Damned once in a day (0/10) ]

    [ You have gained a Skill ]

    Skill : [ Resentful sh - The cursed de will try and cleave your foes on its own with a burst of mes. Upon sessful attack, they will suffer bleeding effect of 2% of your HP for 6 seconds (0/6) (Cost: 50 MP) ]

    "No shit¡­This can''t be¡­" Asher was at a loss for words as he saw all these notifications pop up one after the other in his mind. If he had his eyes, he would literally be blinking non-stop.

    He tried to take a deep breath to calm himself down, only to realize he couldn''t even breathe or didn''t need to.

    "I should check my stats," Asher thought with suppressed exhration to confirm things,

    Level : 1

    Rating : 10

    Life Crystals : 4

    HP : 95 / 95

    MP : 246 / 250

    STR : 19

    DEF : 38

    INT :50

    DEX : 20

    "It is fucking real! I can feel my mana¡­" Asher roared in tion since not only he no longer had to feel despair about being manaless because not only was he able to use mana again, but his mana stats got a significant boost of 150%.

    He looked at the stone ring glowing with dark green light and pressed it against his bony teeth as if trying to kiss it. He knew there was no point in wondering why or who gave him this ring. All that mattered was this beautiful ring paved a path for him forward.

    This ring also gave him amazing abilities, talents, and skill. He never thought he would get this lucky.

    He realized this hellish ce he was standing in was the Dimension of the Damned. He found it quite surreal that he had personal ess to such a unique and dangerous dimension where he was the Master. But he inwardly smiled, thinking about how such a ce would suit him. He could make his enemies literally rot in hell before snuffing away their lives.

    For all these advantages, he no longer felt bothered about his harrowing appearance. As long as he got what he wanted, he was willing to let this be permanent.

    He flexed his ring finger as the ring transformed into its dark green ring de form, and he took a look at its stats,

    [ Weapon Name : de of Damnation || Enhanceable]

    [ Grade : ??? ]

    [ Status : Linked || STR +0% || DEX +0%]

    [ "Forged from a soul filled with resentment and hatred, it shall feed on any dark emotions of the bearer''s enemies to condemn their souls to eternal damnation and bestow strength on the one who deserved to wear this cursed ring" ]

    "Huh¡­I really got a cursed artifact?" Asher didn''t know if he should feel lucky or not, but in the end, he felt that it was better to have a cursed item as long as it gave him more benefits than losses.

    He knew the description of the ring he had just read about was actually left by the one who forged it. Still, he didn''t really understand the true abilities of this ring or how it would bestow him strength since he considered himself deserving after the ring chose him.

    And as if to tease him, it was showing 0% stat bonuses, yet at the same time, Asher felt there had to be some reason behind it.

    But he felt this ring de was perfect for him, especially considering how much resentment he was carrying within him. And since it was ''Enhanceable'', it only meant he could further upgrade this weapon to keep up with him, though he was not sure about its limit.

    He decided to take a look at its other stats,

    [ Level 1 ]

    [ Damage : 50 ]

    [ Range : 5 meters ]

    [ Durability : 230 / 250 || Blood Sacrifice Required ]

    Asher''s brows raised as he finally understood why this ring was cursed. He would have to sacrifice his own HP to make sure this weapon won''t be useless, which was unlike any other weapon he had used in his past life. So if the durability came down to 0, he would have to sacrifice 250 to get it back to its top shape.

    But the problem was he had only 95 HP in total. To satisfy this bloodthirsty ring, he would have to sacrifice almost his entire life at least twice over.

    ? [ Durability : 230 / 250 ]

    Asher also observed something strange. The durability of this soul artifact and his MP had the same value, and it seemed to be decreasing by 1 every three seconds! Was it because he was in his Hellbringer form?

    Doesn''t that mean he would run out of MP within 12 minutes or so? What would really happen once he runs out of mana?

    The only good thing he could see was this weapon would never need a recement nor a cksmith to fix it. It was basically indestructible as long as he kept feeding it his blood.

    But he was pulled away from his thoughts when he suddenly received a quest!

    [ Quest Avable ]

 Chapter 18 First Quest As A Demon

    "A quest?" Asher had his suspicions before, but now he was sure that Demons also receive quests just like Hunters.

    ording to humans, it was the angels giving quests to humans to give them a chance to protect their world. So for Demons, who was giving these quests?

    [ Quest - Your brethren had sessfully nted their seeds in an underground area in the Severed Realm. But Hunters have already reached that ce and n to destroy the seeds your brethren had nted. Only one shall ept this quest, and it will be up to those who ept this quest to make these Hunters tremble and die under the might of a Demon. ]

    [ Restrictions : Only those below Level 3 may ept ]

    [ Difficulty : Not-so-Easy || 3 Hunters are present. Levels Unknown ]

    [ Rewards : 10 Life Crystals, +2 Talent Point, +2 Skill Point ]

    [ ept? ]

    ''A limited quest?'' Asher''s thoughts focused as he knew a limited quest like this one would be firste, first serve, and seeing these rewards which can benefit him, he epted it in his mind before someone else could. He also wondered if this ''Severed Realm'' was the name of Earth. It had to be.

    Seeing how the difficulty level was named ''Not-So-Easy'', he felt it quite amusing and could see the system thought this quest was hard for someone of his level, not that he was surprised.

    But his eyes shone with a vengeful glint upon seeing the name ''Hunters'' considering what happened to him in his past life. He now loathed that title to his core. He didn''t care about the ''Not-So-Easy'' difficulty since he was someone who never shied from challenges nor someone afraid to take risks.

    But most of all, he had invaluable experience from his time as a Hunter. Surely it would prove to be an edge for him against F-rankers despite being a level 1 himself.

    [ epted ]

    ''Oh shit!'' But only then he realized that if he disappeared now, then those people in the castle might get suspicious if they didn''t find him in his room.

    But he calmed down, thinking that he would just find a way to get out of this castle before seeing through the quest. However, as a Demon, how would he reach the ce where he was supposed to finish the quest?

    His eyes blinked in confusion as a notification popped up in his mind suddenly,

    [ 4 Life Crystals utilized. Initiating instant teleportation ]

    "Eh?" Before Asher could realize it, he felt as if his body was getting pulled to somece else as his surroundings disappeared.

    He felt his head spinning and couldn''t make sense of things until he felt his body crashing down on a stony surface.

    *Thud!*

    [ You have reached the quest location ]

    [ Quest has begun. Failure is death''s ally. ]

    ''Yeah, no shit,'' Asher grumbled as he stood up and saw that he was in a deserted subway station with the only difference that demonic mana filled this ce and reeked of death. This was surely a ce on Earth...Whoever thought he would be standing on his previous home so soon? And who would have ever thought he would end up being the demon boss in a quest? A level 1 boss at that...It almost felt like a joke to him.

    He saw blobs of demonic mana, which was something he had seen a lot as a Hunter. So he could guess that these blobs of mana would soon give birth to demonic creatures that would try and creep outside this subway to devour humans. So he realized his mission was to get rid of the Hunters who mighte here so that these creatures could be allowed to be born. But of course, he knew that even if they were born, they would be too weak and might kill a few civilians before some Hunters got rid of them all.

    However, he didn''t really care what was going to happen after. All he was concerned about was his own quest.

    Now that he was already here, there was no point in regretting it. He will have toplete this quest lest he gets killed by Hunters and quickly as well to return before anybody finds him missing. But he rxed since he knew everybody must be sleeping there at this time of the night.

    [ Do you wish to have a Demon Alias? If not, your real name will be considered ]

    Asher immediately thought in his mind, ''My alias shall be ''Hellbringer.''

    [ Now the entire demon realm wille to know you as the ''Hellbringer'' and so shall your foes ]

    Asher knew that aliases existed for Hunters as well to not separate their personal identity but mainly to make a name that would carry their achievements as a Hunter. He also knew Demons had aliases too, since when hunters and demons battle each other, they can at least see the alias of the other one.

    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the subway, two young men and a woman not older than 18 entered, wearing armor and wielding a sword, two daggers, and a spear, respectively.

    "Ugh, look at what those ugly demons did to this ce. It fucking stinks!" One of the men with anky figure and cropped hairstyle said with a disgusted look whilezily swinging his daggers.

    "Rufus, this isn''t your first rodeo. If you wanna stay in F rank forever, just leave now instead of being a douche," The girl said with an annoyed look as she brandished her sword. She had above-average looks with a bun hairstyle.

    "Rose is right. We three got no money to join the academy, but that doesn''t mean we can''t make it through the schrship next year. But first, only bypleting quests like these can we get a good track record to get a schrship. Rose, don''t worry. I will be supporting you every step along the way since you have the best chance to get in, considering you are a Level 4, unlike us Level 2''s. Just two more levels, and you will already be in the E Rank," The other young man said with a look of adoration. He was tall and had average looks, and was carrying a spear.

    Rose gave a smile as if she liked hearing his words and said, "Thank you for having so much confidence in me, Kenny. It''s very hard to level up, considering we awakened our mana circuitte. But I am sure you will get in as well."

    "H-Hey, I was simply kidding, Rose. I will, of course, support you and be there for every quest," Rufus said with an awkward look and then added, "It''s just that we already have four sessful quests in our profile. Do we need more to get a schrship?"

    Rose clicked her tongue as she looked at him, "Rufus, how dumb can you be? Do you have any idea what the profiles of those who get schrships in the Hunter Academy look like? You will feel despair just by taking a glimpse. That is why I want to¡ªI mean us toplete as many quests as we can within these few months. Even if we do not take risks of trying difficult quests, we might still stand a chance if they see how dedicated we are inpleting a lot of quests within a short time frame."

    Kenny firmly nodded, "Yes, Rose knows what''s best for us. We are lucky we got to ept this easy quest before anyone else could. All we have to do is get rid of some demon nests and go back home and have some beer. The loot is decent too. But if you are toozy to help us, you are free to back out, like Rose said. We two can finish this on our own."

    "Fuck off! I never said I wanted to leave. I n on seeing this through with Rose. Don''t go ahead and assume things," Rufus said with a grumpy look as the two red at each other.

    "Shh, silence you two. Get ahead and make sure the path is clear. I want to finish this simple quest within 10 minutes max. I got stuff to do," Rose said with a twitch of her nose.

 Chapter 19 Level 1 Boss?

    *Sk!*

    "That''s three of these stinky nests down," Rufus said as he used his spear to strike down a bubble of dark ck mana, which diffused away upon his attack.

    "As per the quest, we have to find 7 more. Let us get the rest and get this over with. I am not feeling too good standing in this rotten subway," Rose said as she wrinkled her nose.

    "With the help of my mana light, we can easily find the rest," Kenny proudly said as his spear''s de brightly shone with an orange light that was bright enough to light up the space ahead.

    "There¡­I will get it!" Rose eagerly said as she spotted another demonic nest on the top of a pir. She was about to get near it when¡­

    *Tap! Tap!*

    "Who was that?!" Rose suddenly turned around as Rufus and Kenny also got startled and looked at the darkness behind them.

    Kenny used his spear to spread light over that area, but all they saw was just an abandoned subway track.

    "You guys heard that too?" Rufus asked as he gulped. He thought nobody was in this subway, but now he wasn''t feeling so confident.

    "It sounded just like somebody ran behind us, right?" Kenny asked as he firmly gripped his spear. Suddenly, this ce felt even more creepy than before.

    Rose narrowed her eyes and said, "It could have been some debris falling down or¡­maybe some stray demon is still lingering here. But we have no reason to worry since this quest is an easy one. So even if a demon is around here, it must be quite weak and easy for us to kill. Just keep an eye on different directions since we are in a closed space."

    Rufus felt relieved hearing her words and looked at her with a silly smile, "Rose, you are so awesome. I¡ª"

    *Boom!*

    "Rufus!"

    "Rufus!"

    Kenny and Rose called out in shock as all they saw was a burst of dark green mes suddenly lighting up behind Rufus before a de in the form of arge ring cleaved right through his chest slowly.

    No¡­a burning green skeleton hand was holding the ring de as its entire arm forced itself out of Rufus'' chest. He still had his eyes widened to their extremities as he looked down at the dark green zing skeleton handing out of his bloodied chest.

    "You are dying too easily despite being a level 2. I knew it¡­I have some hope after all, heh," A cold, deep chilling voice sounded from behind Rufus.

    Rufus didn''t even get to let out a whimper as his head drooped the next second lifelessly before the zing green skeletal hand took itself out of Rufus'' chest, making Rufus'' corpse copse on the cold pavement.

    But Kenny and Rose didn''t even see Rufus'' body copse on the pavement since they were horrified upon seeing the demon standing before them.

    A charred ck skeleton zing with dark green mes and wearing just a simple gray robe. And in its hand was a burning dark green de ring.

    They could see in their vision the name of this demon¡­Hellbringer.

    Was it really someone who unleashed hell upon them?

    Its pitch-ck hollow sockets, glowing with dark green mes, were looking at them, making their bodies shudder, feeling a chill down their spine. They had never seen such a demon before in their lives. Of course, they had heard of demons who looked like skeletons but not a skeleton that was on fire.

    But Rose was the first to snap out of it as she pointed her sword at Hellbringer with a look of contempt, "You despicable demon! You are only at level 1 who got lucky by backstabbing our friend. For Rufus, we will break every bone on your body. The same trick won''t work twice."

    Asher felt it quite amusing as heughed in an eerie tone, "Haha, F rank noobs like you two think that I will fall? You two aren''t even legitimate Hunters. How pitiful andughable."

    [ 9 Rating Points gained ]

    [ MP : 150 / 250 ]

    Asher had already taken a look at his MP and knew that he had more than enough time to take on these newbie idiots. He had used Resentful sh on Rufus and found out it was a bit overkill and gained 12 rating points by killing a level 2.

    He also wanted to use this opportunity to experiment with something.

    Rose clenched her jaw, hearing this demon mock them despite being a level 1. Even though she had also shown contempt at it for being a level 1, she didn''t feel so confident since something about this demon just didn''t sit right with her.

    "Y-You are right, Rose!" Kenny took in rapid breaths as he said with trembling lips, "W-We can take this creepy level 1 motherfucker down together!"

    Rose shook off all thoughts as she felt that she shouldn''t waver at this point and called out, "Let''s pincer it!"

    Asher saw these twoing at him from both sides and scoffed, "You idiots," Asher didn''t even wait for them to get near him before he charged toward Kenny, who was pointing his spear toward this demon.

    Kenny had a puzzled expression seeing this demon charge right at him, making himself fully open for his attack. Was it mad or just too dumb? Rose also thought the same, but then she smiled, thinking, why care as long as Kenny can easily take it down.

    Kenny felt that he got worried for nothing and was filled with an air of confidence as he smiled upon seeing the de of his spear pierce right through the demon''s chest," Got you, motherfucker!"

    "Yes! You did it, Kenny!" Rose froze her charge as she saw Kenny''s speare out of the demon''s back as its limbs became limp. The dark green mes also died down, leaving behind only a charred ck skeleton that fell on the ground lifelessly as Kenny took his spear out.

    Kenny kicked the skeleton in spite before looking at Rose with an ecstatic look, "I am so awesome. Aren''t I, Rose?"

    Rose was smiling, but her expression suddenly froze as she realized that something was wrong. Her pupils shrank as she immediately called out, "Kenny, it isn''t dead!"

    "Huh?" Kenny had a confused look, but he suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood as he looked down slowly in shock¡­a ck skeletal hand tore out of his chest with the help of a de ring.

    "Not too awesome, are you?"

    Suddenly dark green mes zed from that hand as a deep, chilling voice echoed from behind, "Always make sure of your kill. This is something Hunters first learn. But at least you get to die just like your friend¡­poetic," Asher took his hand out as Kenny copsed with his eyes still wide open. It was as if Hellbringer''s words were the final nail in the coffin before he died.

    "K-Kenny¡­" Drops of sweat trickled down Rose''s forehead as she mumbled weakly upon seeing that she was alone with this demon now.

    "This time, I decided to save the best for thest since you will be helping me experiment with my own abilities," Asher said with a chuckle as he slowly began to walk toward her.

    Rose was three levels higher than this demon, but she unconsciously began to step backward and pointed her sword at it, "Y-You¡­You will pay for this!" She had clearly seen Kenny''s spear piercing through this demon''s chest. Then howe it was still standing?

    A level 1 like it shouldn''t even have that much HP to still keep standing after taking critical damage from a level 2.

    Asher spread his arms and said in a chilling tone, "Come¡­Strike me down if you want to get out of here alive."

 Chapter 20 The More You Fear Me The Stronger I Become

    Rose felt even more anxious seeing how this demon made of skeleton only was acting so confident.

    But she then felt that this must be a psychological move to make her afraid. It must have somehow managed to barely survive after Kenny''s attack. All she needed to do wasnd a single attack and get this fucked up quest over with.

    "Yaaaa!!" Rose gripped her sword with both her hands as she charged at Hellbringer with a wild cry.

    "Why do you fools always attack in the same way?" Asher asked in a jaded tone as he made a yawning gesture.

    Rose coldly smirked, seeing that this overconfident demon was still leaving himself open, and smiled in a feverish way as her de pierced through its robe and came out the other side.

    But her expression fell when she realized something, though she didn''t have the luxury to think about her next move as Hellbringer grabbed both her arms and said in a derisive tone, "Are you too dumb to know that I do not possess any flesh or blood? Your de didn''t even scratch my bones."

    Rose''s eyes shook as she also realized this fact only after stabbing it. But before she could react, Hellbringer suddenly brought down his ring de on her arm!

    "Yaaaaarghh!!!" Rose screamed as she saw Hellbringer sawing her forearm with his ring de as if he was sawing a tree, making blood gush out like a fountain.

    [ -40 ]

    [ -40 ]

    ¡­

    Rose''s HP was taking considerable hits as she came out of her shock and kicked away Hellbringer, making it lose its footing and crash to the ground.

    ( 0 )

    Asher wasn''t surprised that he was knocked down by just a single yet desperate kick from her, considering she was three levels higher than him.

    But he wasn''t disappointed, especially after seeing that he literally took no damage! This felt surreal to him, and what made it even better was that he felt no pain at all. This was something he had already realized before when Kenny stabbed him. It made sense that he shouldn''t feel any pain considering he had no nerves to transmit pain.

    If it was any other demon with the same level as him in this situation, they would have been lying half dead from her powerful kick. Now he understood why this quest was ''Not-So-Easy''. Any ordinary demon in his ce would have to be very careful to not get hit and wear down Rose bit by bit till she dies, just like one would do against a Boss.

    But even though Rose was supposed to be the ''Boss'' of this quest for Asher, he didn''t feel worried at all.

    [ MP : 130 / 150 ]

    "Tsk, I really should get used to my new weapon, or things like this would happen," Asher shook his head as he saw Rose''s pale face, her back against the wall. Her jaws were clenched tightly as her eyes shivered upon seeing the gory sight on her left forearm.

    Her forearm was dangling on her elbow like a branch that was almost cut down from a tree. Blood was still falling down from her almost severed forearm as she was still struggling to ovee her shock.

    Her right-hand grip on her sword wasn''t even firm anymore as her entire body was trembling from fear!

    Asher had put in all his strength to cut off her forearm, and yet he wasn''t able to seed, and she was still breathing. He expected this since her defenses were higher, considering the advantage of three levels.

    Any level 1 human would have died already.

    But he wasn''t concerned since he already knew she was standing on the edge of the cliff. He mused her HP must be plummeting so fast he wouldn''t even have to do anything to watch her die, especially since it seemed she neither had the resources nor power to heal herself.

    However, Asher noticed something that only made him feel even better about his mysterious ring.

    "You reek of fear and hate," Asher said in a chilling tone as he stepped closer to her, making Rose drag her feet backward as her sword fell from her hand, unable to muster any strength to hold on to it any longer. She couldn''t even feel any pain as the shock and fear had taken her mind hostage.

    "But what''s the point of being scared or hating me? You only make me stronger by doing that, heh," Asher truly felt likeughing, especially when he noticed some of his stats going up.

    [ Weapon Name : de of Damnation || Enhanceable]

    [ Grade : ??? ]

    [ Status : Linked || STR +0% -> 2% || DEX +0% -> 2% ]

    He was gaining strength and dexterity! He remembered the description of the ring he had read before,

    [ "Forged from a soul filled with resentment and hatred, it shall feed on any dark emotions of the bearer''s enemies to condemn their souls to eternal damnation and bestow strength on the one who deserved to wear this cursed ring" ]

    Only because of this, he realized that the more his enemies direct dark emotions at him, the stronger he would get. This ability was absolutely broken! Didn''t this mean that to get stronger rapidly, all he would have to do was provoke his enemies and make them fear or direct their resentment towards him?

    He found it regretful that his MP wouldn''t have any increase, but he was more than satisfied with what he had.

    "H-How¡­" Rose finally coughed out one word as she managed to reel in some of her senses. She knew she was doomed, but she had to know how a level 1 demon was able to throw her into despair.

    She had a lot of dreams left to achieve, and never even in her nightmare did she expect her fall to be like this¡­in the hands of some level 1 skeleton.

    Asher scoffed and said in a scornful tone, "The dead don''t need to know!" Saying this, Asher shed her neck with his ring de, making blood spurt out of her severed neck as she copsed on the ground with widened eyes.

    This was his first time killing Hunters and yet he was feeling a sense of satisfaction that seemed to appease something inside him.

    [ Quest sessfullypleted! ]

    [ Rewards received -> 38 Rating Points, 10 Life Crystals, +2 Talent Point, +2 Skill Point ]

    [ Difficulty bonus -> +8 Rating Points ]

    [ Rating Increased : 15 -> 53 ]

    [ Next level up at Rating : 60 ]

    "Tsk, I missed a level up by 7 points?" Asher sighed as he felt that at a low level like level 1, even 7 points seemed like a considerable gap. Still, he was satisfied to receive these rewards.

    But his eyes lit up as another notification popped up,

    [ You have received the title ''Born to Kill'' forpleting your first quest without taking any damage ]

    Title : [ Born to Kill -> +10% Rating Point Gain for every quest ]

    "Did I just unlock a hidden title?" Asher was surprised since he didn''t remember getting any such title in his past life, even though he hadpleted his first Hunter quest without taking any damage.

    But then he thought that it must be because of the difficulty of the quest and also the fact that hepleted this quest alone. He knew some titles could only be earned after certain conditions were satisfied.

    And getting any bonus like this was wee for anyone since who didn''t want to get stronger faster?

    [ You have 30 seconds to return before lockdown lifts ]

    Asher knew in most quests, there would be a lockdown on the entire ce whenever demons and hunters fought it out. This lockdown prevented any other humans or demons from joining the quest and interfering. So if he stayed here after lockdown lifts, he mighte across powerful Hunters, which wasn''t something he wanted to deal with, for now, considering his weak level.

    He still had the curiosity to go out and look at how the world had changed without him, especially certain people. But he had no choice but to suppress that curiosity.

    He looked around at the three corpses and saw that there was nothing good to loot anyway from these dirt poor fools, "Return!"

    -------

    A/N: This novel got contracted so please vote with Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying it. Reviews would also be appreciated (only 1 so far other than my obligatory one :"/)

 Chapter 21 Back To Normal

    Asher felt his body getting squeezed and elongated at the same time, and before he knew it, he was standing in his room.

    His first thought was to quickly scan his surroundings, but he was relieved to see that nobody was there and the night was still as silent as it could be.

    As a Hunter, he had never used this ''Return'' function since Demons were the ones that tried to invade Earth most of the time. Even if he happened to venture into the demon realm, the only way to exit would be through the portal he came in.

    However, he was d that, as a demon, he could conveniently return back to where he came from and wondered why only Demons could do this.

    But he pushed away those thoughts when he saw therge mirror in his room, reflecting his eerie ck skeleton, continuously zing with dark green mes.

    Even now, he felt it surreal, but since he couldn''t let anyone else see him like this, he instinctively wished to return to his normal form.

    And expectedly or unexpectedly, he saw the dark green mes die out as nerves, muscles, and skin rapidly restored over his body. It was so quick his appearance returned to normal within just a second or two.

    "I¡­I am back to normal¡­" Asher mumbled with a stupefied expression as he looked at the mirror and saw his Night Elf appearance. He couldn''t help but sigh in relief since, in the end, he was actually taking a liking to his new demonic appearance.

    He also saw that the ring de had transformed back into a simple stone ring and made itselffortable on his ring finger, looking quite harmless as a ring.

    He took a look at his stats to confirm something,

    HP : 100 / 100

    MP : 95 / 262

    STR : 19

    DEF : 38

    INT :50

    DEX : 20

    "Sigh, I lost the bonus stats I gained during the fight," Asher sighed as he realized that the bonus stats he gained in his Hellbringer form was temporary and might onlyst as long as he was in that form.

    Still, he didn''t mind it since the ability of the ring to feed on negative emotions was definitely something that could help him fight those stronger than him.

    And the best part was he could still feel mana coursing through his body despite not being in the Hellbringer form.

    He squinted his eyes and suddenly removed the ring from his finger, making his eyes widen.

    [ MP : 0 / 0 ]

    "No shit¡­I can''t have mana without this ring?" Asher didn''t know if this was bad news or not since it would mean without this ring, he would be a cripple. But without this ring, he never would have had any hope.

    ''Does this ring have the ability to give power to a cripple? Can anybody wear it? Can someone else steal it from me and use it?" Asher had many questions. He did know that Soul Artifacts couldn''t be stolen once they had chosen their Master.

    But he had heard of experts who could unbind a Soul Artifact from its Master. However, since he didn''t know how rare and powerful this ring truly was, Asher doubted if any expert could unbind this ring from him.

    Still, even after removing the ring and cing it on his palm, Asher felt like this ring was still connected to him.

    His eyes focused as the stone ring slowly floated up from his palm and levitated in the air.

    "Hmm¡­This ring is indeed something else¡­" Asher mumbled as, for some reason, he was able to feel this ring even without any mana. Even if an artifact had the ability to stay connected to its master without physical touch, it would still need mana as a conduit.

    But there was no such conduit here. Asher was able to make the ring float away from him and make ite back to him and even saw it hooking onto his finger on hismand.

    This made him realize that he could actually put the ring somewhere else and just summon it to his side. What he also wanted to know was how far this ring could be away from him. But he decided that could wait.

    He was so close to leveling up. But before he can ept further quests, he has to make sure nobody might suspect anything, especially his ''wife'', who might impose further restrictions if she finds out he can sneak away.

    He had to first find out how things were in this demon kingdom before he could let others know that he was no longer a cripple. It was not like he was fond of pretending to be weak.

    As far as he knew, the only one who wouldn''t hurt him was the Demon Queen, despite being a useless husband to her. If she wanted to, he would have died already.

    Ceti also didn''t seem to be the one who would kill him unless ordered by the queen herself. Otherwise, considering her attitude, she would have finished him off already.

    It was people like Seron he had to look out for who obviously didn''t like his mind was no longer crippled. He had to find out why Seron didn''t like him, especially since his previous self had never even harmed a bug.

    He made himselffortable on his bed thinking about these things and then looked at his Ring of Damnation and wondered if he would have to undergo the same agony and pain of having his flesh burned off the next time he transformed into Hellbringer.

    "I guess I will find out next time¡­" Asher mumbled and was about to sleep when he decided to continue reading the books he was reading before.

    ¡ª

    It was already morning when,

    *Bang!*

    "Your Highness! Forgive this loyal servant for not showing himself before!"

    Asher squinted his eyes in annoyance as he was forcibly stirred awake by someone''s loud, obnoxious voice, coupled with the sound of the door being banged open.

    "Who the hell is it?" Asher turned around with a groggy look to see which servant dared to disturb his sleep.

 Chapter 22 Life Crystals? Why?

    "Your Highness! You can really talk¡­" A youngster looking about 17 years old, wearing a shoddy servant robe, mumbled with a stupefied expression, unable to believe what he was seeing.

    Asher saw a young man with a goofy look and pointy nose standing in front of his door, his back bent. He had anky build and was of average height, though his skin color was red just like Ceti''s. Was he a werewolf like her? How the hell were these werewolves staying here if they were enemies to the kingdom?

    "Who the hell are you supposed to be?" Asher asked as he got off the bed.

    "Your Highness¡­you don''t remember your only loyal and faithful servant who took care of you since you were a child? I was at your bedside every second of every minute of every hour of every day of every year! How could you not remember this humble Kookus? The devils are indeed too hard on me," Kookus said as if he was almost about to cry in sadness.

    Asher rolled his eyes, seeing his stupid act, and said with a bored expression, "Enough with the nonsense. So you are my servant named...Kookus?" Asher couldn''t believe that his name was really such a weird one.

    "Yes, Your Highness, But the pronunciation of my modest name is ''Cu-Kas''. I know my name sounds unique and special, but it is all this humble servant has. Still, I can''t believe Your Highness is of sound mind, finally. This is certainly an auspicious time for our kingdom. I am sure with your return, our demon kingdom will surely reach new heights," Kookus said with a deep bow, making his head seem as if it almost touched his waist.

    Kookus was indeed shocked to see the Royal Consort no longer mentally retarded. He thought he might die living as a crappy servant, but now that the Royal Consort was back, maybe he could curry favor with him. The Royal Consort was still part of the royal family, and even if the chances were almost nil, he might get to enjoy a fraction of the privileges the Royal Consort might get.

    Asher could see that he had a servant who was good at licking his feet. He found it obnoxious and also felt that he looked like someone who might sell his own mother for some pocket change. Still, that doesn''t mean he can''t use this idiot for his own purposes.

    "Why did youe now, and where are the maids that usually took care of me?" Asher didn''t remember seeing or hearing Kookus in the memories he saw when he transmigrated. But he still wanted to know clearly who stepped on him while he was lying helpless.

    Kookus stepped closer and said in a lowered voice, "The news of the return of Your Highness spread fast, but since it is known that the queen wouldn''t entertain any guests ormotion in the castle during nightfall, I could onlye now to report to Your Highness. As for the maids¡­I¡­" Kookus shifted his gaze around as if he was hesitant to say something.

    "Just cough it out," Asher said with one of his brows wrinkled.

    "Well¡­please don''t say to anyone that I said this but¡­I did hear some news that the maids are a bit¡­reluctant toe to see you. They even kicked me off to see you first, not that I am saying it''s the reason I came here first. As your loyal servant, I would¡ª"

    "Why were they reluctant to see me? You make it sound like they are worried or afraid about something, hm?" Asher asked as he interrupted him.

    Kookus cleared his throat as his expression became vague and a bit jittery.

    "Why do you seem so hesitant? Don''t tell me¡­you had something to do with this reason?" Asher asked to probe him and see if his ''loyal'' servant bullied him in the past.

    "O-Of course not! This little servant would rather die a hundred times than do such¡­Uh-oh¡­" Kookus fumbled when he realized he had blurted out some things unintentionally.

    "Gotcha. So you may not have done anything by yourself, but you watched on¡­Am I right?" Asher asked as his tone dropped and his gaze focused.

    Kookus knew how grave this offense was, especially since it involved a royal family member, "Y-Your Highness...I..I had no choice. I never witnessed anything but only heard gossips. But they ckmailed this poor servant. Forgive¡ª"

    *PHAM!*

    "Awooo!!!" Kookus didn''t know what hit him, but he found his head spinning for a while before copsing on the floor on his cheek.

    "I am letting you off for now though your punishment isn''t done yet," Asher said as he patted his hands, though he hurt his own hand by pping him. This made him sarcastically scoff inwardly realizing how even his servant was stronger than him. Still, he had never seen such overacting from someone.

    "Y-Your Highness, please have mercy on this little servant!" Kookus didn''t even bother to rub his cheek and immediately lunged forward to hug Asher''s legs as he cried out, "I haven''t even tasted a single virgin fruit yet. This servant would be more useful to you than alive! I am even willing to clean your room with my tongue as punishment but please¡­spare¡ª"

    "Tsk, before you continue babbling, I will offer you two choices. One, you will get punished for real. Two, you will do everything as I say while reaping some benefits along the way. I mean¡­not everybody is as lucky as you to get to be the servant of the Royal Consort¡­Am I right?" Asher asked as he freed his leg from his grip.

    ''He thinks he is cool because of being Royal Consort? Whatever, I can at least boast about it, as he said. Any other servant would think twice before looking down on me, hehe,'' Kookus thought as he fervently said, "Of course, of course! I will be your eternal servant and take the sacred oath of having my soul destroyed in the nine hells if I betray your trust. I also promise on the name of my godmother my¡ª"

    "Now¡­tell those two maids to wait on the smallest east battlement. Tell them I remember but that I am willing to forgive them in return for a tiny favor. I want you to be there as well," Asher ordered. He had already got an idea of theyout of this castle after reading one of the books that described this castle in great detail.

    Kookus blinked his eyes, but he immediately stood up and made a quick bow as he said with a subtle relieved look, "Yes, Your Highness! I shall tell them right away. I am sure they would praise your magnanimous self just like I do. They will surely worship you for the rest of your life and forget tiny favors, they will be ready to do anything you want."

    "You seem quite sure, hm?" Asher said with a narrowed gaze.

    Kookus awkwardly chuckled as he said with a jittery smile, "Truthfully, I can only vouch for one of them since I know her quite well after working together for so long. But I am sure the other one would know what is best for her."

    "We will see. Now get out," Asher said with a casual wave of his hand.

    "Ah, yes¡­.Oh no¡­I actually forgot one important reason I came to see Your Highness," Kookus said as his eyes lit up.

    Asher rubbed his forehead and asked, "What is it now?"

    "Your Highness¡­You don''t remember that you have to absorb your life crystal for today?" Kookus asked as he took out a small wooden box from his pocket.

    Asher knitted his brows and grabbed the box from his hand, and opened it, only to be surprised to see a small, glowing white stone that had a surface simr to a diamond.

    He picked it up with his fingers and felt a cool, rxing sensation just by holding it.

    "What''s this? Why would I need this?" Asher asked with a confused look as he also remembered that he had some life crystals,

    [ Life Crystals : 10 ]

    Kookus had a puzzled look as he asked, "Your Highness¡­Without absorbing this, how will you live to see the day after a few days?"

    "Huh?" Asher was flummoxed hearing his words, but he immediately checked his health, only to have his brows raise in shock,

    [ HP : 89 / 95 ]

    ''Why did my HP decrease...again??'' Asher was stupefied even more since it was not just 1 HP but 6 HP he lost for no reason at all.

    ----

    de of Damnation pic inments :)

 Chapter 23 Survival Is Everything

    "What is the meaning of this? Am I sick or something? No¡­it can''t be. Igrid already examined me," Asher was puzzled as he couldn''t understand how he could lose health while sleeping. He had noticed this weird phenomenon before, though he didn''t pay much attention since it was only 1 HP, and he was distracted by other things.

    ''He doesn''t know why we use Life Crystals? Then he must not really remember anything from the past. How strange¡­but who cares. This is better, phew.''

    Kookus cleared his throat as he said, "Your Highness, please don''t be too shocked. It is amon phenomenon for our health to get chipped off every hour. It is how cruel our fate as demons are. We are doomed to die within just days if we do not absorb life crystals to prolong our life. Sigh¡­I hope I never run out of life crystals, even if it means I have to sell my body."

    "What? Every hour our health gets chipped off? But why is this happening only to demons? What is affecting our health like this?" Asher asked with a confused look.

    Kookus looked up as he raised his hands and said, "Our realm is a very harsh and cruel ce, even if we get to breathe in the abundant amount of demonic mana. We have a symbiotic rtionship with our realm. It takes from us while we make use of the demonic mana it gives us. This is the main reason we have been trying since ancient times to escape this hellish world and take control of the Severed Realm, which humans enjoy without any idea of how much we are suffering here. Hmph, that realm belongs to us anyway. All of them over there don''t even have to struggle like us, especially like me, to survive each day. None of those humans can survive a fraction of what I suffered in my life, filled with hardships. So how could we sit still and rot here to die while they enjoy it without even lifting a finger?" Kookus said passionately as his eyes shook with fervor.

    Asher now understood why humans lose their health gradually, even faster than demons, whenever they step into the demon realm. He always knew humans could neverst in this realm, and even he had to wear protective essories to prevent his health from draining temporarily whenever he had to step into the demon realm for a quest.

    This realm was never meant for the living, but it seemed that the demons had long adapted to this realm which allowed them to lose health very slowly while also taking advantage of the demonic mana this realm produced.

    "Don''t tell me you have been to the human world or ever taken part in a quest? You have experience in fighting?" Asher asked with a skeptical look, though he was surprised to learn that demons never had it easy here.

    He always thought demons invaded Earth just to satisfy their vile desires, but it looked like their main intention was to find a way to survive other than getting stronger. He also again wondered why Earth was known as the Severed Realm among the demons.

    Kookus gulped, wondering if Asher asked him this question to send him into battle or something. He panicked and shook his head vigorously, "P-Please don''t misunderstand! I mean, I have heard of the tales and glorious stories from our brave reapers. Still, as a fellow demon, how could I not sympathize with them and share their woes?"

    Asher scoffed and then looked at the mystical life crystal in his hand that seemed to be filled with a strange ethereal essence, "This small thing must be extremely valuable."

    "Naturally. With just one life crystal, anybody can buy a basic weapon and armor set. I would have bought it if not for buying my mother some medicine. Sigh...isn''t she lucky to have a son like me?" Kookus said with his hand pressed against his chest.

    "I guess you can only get them bypleting quests or are there any other sources?"

    Kookus readily nodded, "Of course, it is the life vein of our entire demon realm, and the main reason for that is because no demon can ever get it from our realm. We even use it as our only currency to buy or sell anything. But the only way to get them is bypleting quests. ording to myths, the reason for that is because these life crystals contain the life source of those mortals."

    "So that is the main reason we demons invade the human world¡­No wonder¡­" Asher now understood why demons were so hungry and relentless. After all, this involved their very survival, and he would have to do the same as well now that he was a demon.

    "Anyways, how do I absorb the energy inside this? And can we store this within our bodies?" Asher asked since he could see in his stats that he had 10 Life Crystals, but he had no idea how to use them.

    Kookus tapped his forehead as he sucked in air through his mouth, "Tss, I forgot¡­Your Highness can''t¡­I mean¡ª"

    "You mean you forgot I don''t have mana? So you are telling me only those with mana can absorb this?" Asher asked though he wasn''t concerned since he knew he was no longer a cripple.

    Even though the ring was still on his finger, he could still make himself appear manaless as long as he didn''t draw upon the power of the ring.

    "Most of us are born with mana no matter how weak or strong. Even a small child no older than 3 years can absorb life crystals on their own," His expression transformed into one of pride as he continued, "But of course, my mother told me I used to be able to do it when I was just a few months old. Sigh¡­I was born as a prodigy, but here I am¡ª"

    "Cut the crap and tell me how crippled demons absorb this," Asher said while thinking about the difference between humans and demons as a whole. On Earth, most humans were born ordinary without any mana, and only a minority were born with mana and considered special.

    But here, it seemed as if almost everyone, including servants like Kookus, could use mana.

    Kookus beamed as he said, "Of course, this is where this loyal servant is going to help you absorb it, Your Highness. All I have to do is use my mana to let your blood absorb this. If Your Highness had mana, you could even store multiple life crystals in your mana circuit and absorb it even while you sleep."

    ''That''s how I absorb it, huh¡­My mana circuit. Makes sense,'' Asher thought. He knew every being with mana possessed a mana circuit that acted as the channel to distribute mana throughout the body.

    "Is there a limit to how many I can store?" Asher asked since if he could store lots, then he wouldn''t have to worry about running out of them in the middle of nowhere.

    "It depends on how strong our mana circuit is to contain them. The stronger we are, the more we can store them. I am just a humble level 3, but I can store almost 100 of them. Still, it is of no use since I have to work hard till my back breaks just to earn one. If only a great and kind soul would take pity on this faithful servant¡­" Kookus took secretive nces just to try and see if Asher might give him some life crystals out of pity, but it seemed like Asher wasn''t even paying attention to his words.

    "How long would thisst me?"

    "If absorbed by your blood, it should keep your health intact for the next three days. But reapers use these to quickly replenish their health in case of emergencies. In such situations, one life crystal would only restore a small fraction of their health and only once. To use another life crystal, they need to meditate and can''t do it during a battle unless they got sand in their heads. But Your Highness has no need to worry. The queen would surely keep sending you these, considering how indispensable you are to this kingdom," Kookus said with a ttering smile, making Asher think if this loose-lipped servant of his was being sarcastic, yet it was not like there wasn''t any truth in his words.

    He knew Rowena would keep giving him these crystals to keep him alive. But he had to ask, "You keep mentioning the term ''Reapers''. Who are they?"

 Chapter 24 Reapers And Raiders

    "Of course, they are the ones who take up quests and help sustain our realm, especially our kingdom. Just like how humans send their Hunters to kill us, we have our Reapers and Raiders to show them who''s the boss, hehe," Kookus said as he proudly flicked his nose.

    "You talk like you are a Reaper yourself," Asher said with subtle scoff, though he understood that the Demons which Hunters fight were known as Reapers among the demons.

    Kookus sheepishly looked away and said, "Aiii, Your Highness tters me too much. I would have be a Reaper if not for my undying determination to serve you. No matter how talented I am, how could this servant dare have a better life when Your Highness had been lying on the bed for all these years?" Kookus''s eyes shone with righteousness.

    Asher facepalmed and felt like this servant of his was better off being some stage actor. Still, he was bing used to his flippant tongue and clicked his tongue, "In the end, you are just scared to take up quests?"

    Kookus'' expression froze as if Asher''s words struck him but then he weaklyughed and said, "Your Highness, please don''t misunderstand. It is not that this servant is afraid, but the queen doesn''t allow anyone to be a Reaper. Only those who prove themselves before her can take part in quests."

    Asher was about to ask why the demon queen wouldn''t let all the demons participate as they wished. But then it struck him.

    He knew most of the time, Demons do note to Earth personally but somehow try and corrupt ordinary humans by deceiving them into giving up control of their bodies and mind tomit various atrocities.

    But sometimes, these demons fail when the Hunters use the corrupted humans to open a portal back to where the demons were and attack them to take them by surprise. With the help of Hunters like these, Asher had killed many demons in his past life.

    However, such chances of counterattacking were umon since it was considered very difficult, and only now Asher realized why it was difficult. The Demon Queen must only let decently skilled demons take up such quests.

    Still, he felt doubtful about one thing and asked, "Then those who take up quests that involve being physically present are called Reapers too?" Asher asked since he previously heard Kookus mentioning the term ''Raiders'' along with Reapers.

    "Oh, a raiding quest can be taken up by any demon since there is no risk to our realm if any of them dies over there. Only the reaping quests can be taken up by those who know what they are doing. This is why I have never taken up a raid quest because I know I was born to be a Reaper and not somemon Raider," Kookus said as he began to dream.

    ''So I became a Raider bypleting that quest?'' Asher mused though he knew what his next goal was, and that was to learn how to be a Reaper since it seemed like something he should be to make any progress.

    But he knew it wouldn''t be easy, especially since he couldn''t yet reveal to anyone that he was Hellbringer. Not even to his own ''wife''.

    "Tell me who is the best Reaper within this castle but not part of the royal family. After you tell me that and help me absorb this life crystal, you can go and fulfill the order I gave you first," Asher said.

    "Of course. Who else could be the best other than¡­" Kookus keenly revealed to Asher who it was, making Asher raise his brows. Asher felt something suspicious hearing how eagerly Kookus was describing this person and pressed him with some questions that made Kookus blurt out something that surprised Asher but made sense.

    ¡­

    Kookus had left after helping Asher absorb one life crystal, even though Asher only asked for his help to keep up the pretense.

    He was about to go out when the door suddenly opened, and a beautiful figure entered the room, wearing her usual gothic dress. But her expression was as cold as ever.

    "Rowena? Should I feel surprised you came to my room¡­alone?" Asher asked with a subtle smile and couldn''t help but feel that this woman surely had a fatal charm that he couldn''t just describe in words.

    Rowen briefly closed her eyes and said, after ignoring his words, "I would have sent Ceti or someone else over, but I was concerned you might not take their words seriously."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I realized yesterday that I actually don''t know what kind of a man you are. Since you have never spoken or even interacted with anyone, everybody thinks you are a soft-spoken person, even if they learned that you are no longer mentally crippled. But it seemed to me that the real you that had been hiding inside for all these years is far from a soft-spoken person. That is why I personally came here to tell you that today at noon all sorts of people from around our kingdom would being here to celebrate," Rowena said as she looked out the window.

    "A celebration? For what?" Asher asked with a puzzled look.

    Rowena''s gaze shifted towards him as she said coolly, "To celebrate the fact that you miraculously gained a soul and also for surviving the assassination attempt on your life. You will be present to at least show your face to the important guests."

    Asher chuckled as he said, "I thought nobody took me seriously since I am still a cripple. Ceti is a prime example."

    Rowena subtly creased her brows and said, "Don''t belittle the title you hold. Even if you are a cripple, you are still the Royal Consort in the end and represent our royal family. You were in a state of torpor for almost 18 years. So it is only natural that people would want to see if you are truly lucid and also to keep up appearances."

    "So basically, they areing because they respect or out of fear of the royal family, not that I care anyway."

    Rowena sternly said, "No. You should care. That is why I came here to tell you that you have to behave and conduct yourself in a manner befitting our royal family. All you have to do is simply stay quiet and answer any basic questions they might ask. I require nothing else from you."

    "So I am just a pretty doll for you to show off? I can''t believe this is happening to me. Don''t you think I deserve better now that I finally woke up?" Asher tried to push her a bit and see if he could get some other response from her, not that he was expecting it.

    Rowena let out a low, tired sigh and said with a firm gaze, "This has nothing to do with you being my husband. This involves maintaining the honor and dignity of our royal family, including the legacy left behind by my father and our forefathers. I am telling you all this so that you would understand the status you hold, considering you don''t remember anything."

    Asher could see how dedicated and serious this woman was about her kingdom and felt that she must be quite the capable ruler as expected. But at the same time he began to realize how tedious it was going to get to keep up appearances. This was the main reason he avoided any political events in his past life or any events where he was forced to keep up appearances. He found it all quite fake and cubersome.

    However, now it seemed that he had no choice but to do all this,

    "I get it. But let me ask you one thing. When can I leave this castle?" Asher asked with crossed arms.

 Chapter 25 Master Access

    "You can''t," Rowena said firmly, leaving no room for any leeway, and added, "You have no idea how dangerous the world outside is. We already know how you almost ended up getting killed when you stepped outside. I can''t risk that again, no matter what."

    "All this for a promise? So you n to stay true to the promise you gave your father till I rot in here?" Asher asked with a displeased look. He knew she was right, but he wanted to see if she was truly nning to keep him inside forever.

    Rowena''s expression didn''t change as she said, "You have the right to be angry, but you also have to ept your reality. Your status is the only thing that protects you, but that protection ends if you leave the castle. You also won''t understand, but my father''s final and only wish is something I have to fulfill as his daughter."

    "So basically¡­I am imprisoned by my own wife," Asher sarcastically chuckled.

    "Anyone would kill to stay in a safe ce like you without worrying about surviving the next day. You get life crystals every day, and you don''t have to rot in here. There are many more things you can do in thisrge castle than you expect," Rowena said while giving him a strange look.

    Asher nodded as he walked towards her slowly, "You are right about that, and I won''tin from now on. But you have to promise me that I am the King of this castle," He stood right in front of her as he added, "Which means¡­I can do anything as I please."

    Asher had to admit that she looked even more breathtaking as he stood near her. If not for honing his will, any ordinary man would be incapable of uttering even a word before her, especially considering the natural dignified aura she was giving off.

    Rowena squinted her eyes, and since he was standing so close before her, she truly felt like she was standing before someone entirely different than the soulless boy she had known for more than 14 years. She wasn''t used to somebodying this close to her.

    She walked past him and said with a subtle turn of her head, "I can''t promise you absolute authority since that would be irresponsible of me. You also can''t do anything that causes trouble to the royal families or makes our kingdom look bad."

    "Royal families?" Asher asked with a surprised look.

    "This kingdom is not run by just a single royal family. We might be the ruling royal family, but there are other royal families that protect and secure our kingdom. They stay in this castle too, and you will meet them during the celebration. You will get introduced to them when the timees," Rowena stated.

    Asher subtly frowned as he knew that one of the young members of these royal families had made his life miserable in his past.

    He felt that getting back at such an important member would surely take a lot of time and effort but not impossible.

    "Of course. Why would I go and trouble them? For now, I just need a little help from you. Give me Master ess to this castle if you really meant what you said before. Now no need to ask me why I need it," Asher said while knowing that getting the Master ess to this castle would let him teleport to any location of this castle by cing his hand on the walls and also allows him to see the things going on in the other parts of this castle.

    He also wanted to use it to block off his room so that not even Rowena could spy on him, especially what he does in his room. But he felt that she doesn''t seem like the kind to spy on him. Otherwise, she would have been asking questions regarding the ring and so on.

    He had learned about the Master ess thing after reading the books on his shelves, and ording to it, this was a very special privilege only avable to the ruler to keep an eye on the things going on within their castle.

    He was astonished that this ancient-looking castle had such convenient functions, almost like it had a life of its own.

    Rowena didn''t expect him to make such a tall demand right off the bat and said, "Only the king or the queen who rules the kingdom can have such ess."

    Asher smirked and said, "I know some of ourws, and I know the Supreme ess can never leave the hands of the ruler. But the Master ess is a restricted version of the Supreme ess, and as the Royal Consort, I believe I have the right to hold the Master ess."

    Rowena closed her eyes briefly and nodded, "You will have it. If that''s all, I will be leaving," Saying so, Rowena elegantly walked out of the door.

    Asher sighed, wondering if this was what a true queen was like. Quite elegant and graceful in every single action of hers yet her entire being had amanding presence.

    But he now realized that he had a lot of obstacles to take care of before he coulde up on top. He still had a feeling that his existence wasn''t wee at all to most of the people here.

    He decided to deal with all this by taking small steps. And the first one involved the task he had ordered Kookus.

    "He must be there by now¡­" Asher mumbled as he ced his hand on the wall and smiled when he could feel the rich demonic manaing from the castle''s walls. This meant that Rowena had given him the Master ess as he wanted. And to his surprise, it seemed like his room was already closed off, preventing anyone from spying in. He didn''t expect anyone to respect his privacy, or did someone do this to not let anyone know how he was getting tortured within his own room? He considered it food for thought as his thoughts moved on.

    Apparently, even a cripple can use the Master ess since this famous castle named the Demonstone Castle was doing all the heavy lifting.

    He could already see each and every corner of this castle without being physically there. He could see the servants and maids walking to and fro, doing their jobs, while also noticing certain men and women dressed in grand clothes walking about in the halls as well.

    He could recognize Seron among them and assumed that the beautiful woman with a sharp expression walking beside him was his wife.

    "Interesting¡­" So Rowena''s uncle indeed lives here. Asher felt it made sense since he was her uncle, after all, and wondered how many children that guy had.

    He liked how convenient it was to peep at the things happening within this castle secretly, but as expected, he was unable to peek into ces like Seron''s quarters and ces where only the queen had the right to enter. But this let him quickly learn which all ces were considered special within this castle.

    He then finally took a look at the smallest East Battlement and saw two maids and a young man waiting there. One of the maids had red skin, looking around thete forties and standing with a confused and nervous look. Her skin color was the same as Kookus and Ceti''s.

    ''Yet another werewolf huh...''

    The other maid looking around her thirties was standing straight with a lofty expression, her arms crossed. Her skin was green as any other goblin''s.

    Asher coldly smirked as he closed his eyes, and the next moment his figure suddenly vanished from the room.

    In one of the East Battlements, Kookus was waiting with both the maids which Asher had ordered him to bring. His fingers were restlessly tapping between themselves as certain thoughts passed through his mind.

    "Stupid Kookus, you dragged us here telling that the retard consort was calling for us, but we have been wasting our time by waiting here long enough. Now you better do my chores for the rest of the day," The younger maid with curly hair said with a frustrated look.

    The maid with the red skin nervously raised her hand slightly, "Jenna, you have to be careful with your words. The Royal Consort is no longer the same, and if anybody else¡ª"

    "Oh, shut it, Merina. You are as cowardly as ever. Nobody is here anyway, and even if anybody heard, you know nobody would care," Jenna said with her head raised high.

    Kookus scoffed, "Oh yeah? Then why didn''t you have the guts to even go to his room? Were you afraid the Royal Consort might remember the things you did to him and tell it to the queen? You must love your ugly neck so much," Kookus was finally able to release some of his frustrations along with his words.

    "W-What did you just say?" Jenna couldn''t believe this wimp suddenly got the guts to talk back to her. He was someone who would even lick her feet if she stepped on his head, but she had no idea that Kookus had gained confidence after his interaction with the Royal Consort. If he finally got to be the servant of the Royal Consort, who seemed to be as smart as him, why would he have to fear a maid, even if she was ranked high among the servants?

    But before Jenna could teach Kookus his ce, the space before them suddenly twisted as a young man with blue skin and pointy ears revealed himself, "So you both are here as expected," Asher said with a subtle smile as he looked at their shocked expressions.

 Chapter 26 She Got Too Excited

    "Y-Your Highness¡­" Jenna was startled, and seeing hime out of thin air, she realized that the queen must have given him at least the Master ess to this castle. She knew only with such privileged ess could one teleport anywhere within this castle.

    But why would the queen give such special ess to this good-for-nothing cripple? Jenna couldn''t think of any reason but seeing him talk and the way his dark yellow eyes were no longer lifeless as before made her feel like she wasn''t looking at the same person. Those eyes were seemingly drilling into her, and she didn''t know why she was getting so nervous.

    Even if he remembered the things she did to him, it was not like he had any proof to have her killed. Without any power of his own, his words wouldn''t have any value despite being a Royal Consort.

    And considering the reason Kookus told her to bring her here, she felt she had nothing to worry about.

    "Your Highness, this lowly one is d you are well now," Merina said with a respectful bow, though her body still seemed to subtly shake in nervousness, not knowing if the Royal Consort remembered the bad things that happened to him on her watch.

    She wanted to fall on her knees to confess, but she couldn''t do it for the sake of a certain someone.

    "As ordered, I have brought these two here, Your Highness," Kookus said with a wide smile, though his expression became a bit taut when he quickly nced at Merina.

    Asher was weed by the strong gust of wind as he stood on the battlement. He looked towards the east and saw an endless expanse ofnd and a magnificent yet archaic city with demon people going about their daily lives. It seemed lively andrger than he expected.

    The skies were dark and cloudy as always, and one could spotrge active volcanoes in the distance.

    The two maids were wondering if he was going to say anything when Asher finally spoke, "It might be a miracle that I am no longer mentally crippled, but after waking up, even though I don''t remember much, I happened to remember certain things that¡­displeased me."

    Jenna firmly pressed her lips together, though she still didn''t feel like she had to be worried.

    However, Merina couldn''t just endure it and said in a trembling voice, "Please forgive me, Your Highness. What I did can¡ª"

    "Hey, hey. No need to apologize. I just remember vaguely, and all I know was that I didn''t feel good about it," Asher said as he turned around and waved his hand, making Jenna wonder what he was going on about here.

    "Anyway, it was in the past, and since you two will be serving me for theing days, I feel like we need to have a good rtionship with each other. Am I not right?" Asher asked with a friendly smile, making Jenna inwardly scoff, thinking that she couldn''t believe she got worried for a second over this fool.

    "Of course, Your Highness. This maid had been going through a very hard time personally, which could have affected my service. But I can promise that going forward, I will serve you best to my capabilities," Jenna said with the best smile possible. Even if she didn''t like to serve him, she couldn''t afford to bully him like before, especially since he seemed important enough for the queen to give him Master ess.

    "Your name is Jenna, right? I think you might be my favorite maid, especially since you are pretty," Asher said with azy smile as he put his arm around her neck, making Jenna feel ttered.

    Seeing him getting so chummy with her, she thought that she could at least get some benefits from him using her body. She was too old to attract anyone powerful. So why not consider the only prospect she had?

    Kookus was blinking in disbelief as he thought, ''He is into crooked maids with a loose tongue? Man¡­I didn''t expect him to have such a fetish¡­Tsk, still, why did he have to pick that crone? Now she will bully me again¡­ahhh¡­.''

    Asher''s gaze slowly turned towards the east and looked down the parapet, which consisted of crenels that were so low it barely reached his knees. The weather was cold but standing here, one could feel subtle warm air brushing past their face.

    "I am in a good mood right now, and I have my wife''s permission to gift something to my favorite maid. Now look towards the east and tell me how muchnd you want," Asher grabbed her arms and made her stand near the parapet as he showed her the vast ins in the east.

    Jenna had her eyes glint with greed and excitement, unable to believe this fool was really going to gift her so much. She certainly has to invest more time in her makeup from now on.

    ? Merina and Kookus were shocked that the Royal Consort was being so generous to someone who had tormented him.

    Was he some kind of masochist? Kookus could only guess and wondered why his fate had to be tied to such a weird guy.

    "This maid wouldn''t dare to dream of getting your favor but¡­If Your Highness insists, I will be happy with just thend near the waters," Jenna picked out the best spot possible as she already began to dream of her luxurious future.

    Asher nodded with a smile as he stood behind her, "Okay, you can have it¡­" His smile suddenly turned cold, "In hell!"

    "AHH!" Jenna''s eyes widened when she suddenly felt his feet kicking her back, making her lose her bnce as her hands desperately iled in the air to prevent herself from falling over the parapet.

    "NOOO!!!!" She screamed as her body began to fall through the air. But what horrified her was arge open furnace used to get rid of unwanted waste.

    And the worst part was she wouldn''t even die from just the impact of the fall because this east battlement was only a few meters tall.

    *THWANK!*

    "AHHHHH!!! HELP ME!!!!!"

    Her body crashed on the red-hot furnace as her shrill screams of pain and despair echoed, but nobody seemed to hear her cries. It seemed that at this time, nobody needed to be around this side of the castle, unfortunately for her.

    Her skin and flesh were melting away rapidly, though, for her, it seemed like an eternity. Just a moment ago, she thought her future was set, but who would have thought that the retard whom she had stepped on for all these years would be kicking her to her death.

    Merina gasped as she covered her mouth, not expecting the Royal Consort to kick that woman to fall to her death¡­a very unpleasant one at that.

    Even Kookus gulped, hearing the screams, and took a quick peek at her body that was getting consumed by the furnace, only to look away with a disgusted and terrified look as he saw Asher''s back.

    "Ah¡­what a pity. Right before I could reward her for her years of service to me, she identally fell over from excitement, tsk, tsk," Asher shook his head as if he really felt pity about what happened and turned around with a subtle smile as the screams began to die down.

    Merina''s teeth were chattering while Kookus was scared stiff, unable to find the energy to even move a muscle.

    Was the Royal Consort nning to have them killed for turning a blind eye to his sufferings? If he did that to Jenna, what would he do to them?

 Chapter 27 Things Dont Have To End In Tragedy

    "Y-Yo-Your Highness, pl-please have¡ª" Kookus was shivering like a me when Asher suddenlyughed and said, "Haha, why are you two looking so nervous? I mean¡­It''s not like you two took care of me as she did. Or should I be rewarding you both as well?"

    Kookus gulped as he bowed deeply and shouted, "No, no! We do not deserve any rewards at all. We are undeserving of even the tiniest favor from your esteemed self."

    Merina fell on her knees as she kowtowed before the royal consort, "Kookus never witnessed any dishonorable treatment you had received. He only knew from Jenna, and I was the bystander who witnessed such acts but never had the courage to report them. I-If there is anyone deserving punishment, it is me. So please¡­spare Kookus and let me bear the responsibility."

    "A mother''s love for her children is the same everywhere, huh¡­" Asher mumbled as he briefly nced at Kookus, who shrunk his head. He wondered how this guy was so intelligent to correctly guess it.

    But even a half-blind man could see how they were of the same race, and why would a maid try to protect this big mouth for no reason? Asher could only think of one reason that could make sense.

    "So your daughter is the great Battlemaster, Ceti. Who would have thought that the daughter of a refugee, a maid, actually climbed up her way to stand behind the queen herself? Impressive, to say the least," Asher actually meant what he said since he didn''t expect Ceti''s family to have such poor status within the kingdom.

    Still, he couldn''t believe how different Ceti and her mother were. They were like opposite ends on the same spectrum.

    He sighed as he looked at Merina, kowtowing before his feet, and said, "I will be straight with you. It is a grave sin to be a bystander when someone else harms one of the royal members. Not only you but your entire family would be punished even if they did not take part in it."

    "Oh nooo!!! I haven''t even had the chance to build my legacy. I can''t fall here. Please give us a chance, O Great One!" Kookus was terrified as he also kowtowed and began to cry like a madman.

    Merina''s expression shook as she thought about Ceti and Kookus, whose lives might very well be in danger because of her, "Y-Your Highness¡­Please¡­I will do anything but not them¡­I beg for your mercy¡­" Merina said as tears began to overflow her eyes.

    Asher leaned against the wall as he said, after a few moments of contemtion, "No need to cry. There is actually one solution where things don''t have to end in tragedy, and I will also feel better after going through everything for all these years."

    "W-What kind of solution might that be¡­Your Highness?" Merina eagerly asked, feeling relieved in the face of hope.

    Asher narrowed his gaze and said, "It''s quite simple..." Asher whispered something into her ears and then added, "Now¡­the fate of your entire family lies in your hands."

    Merina looked up with trembling lips and felt uneasy as she thought about a certain someone.

    "There is also one thing you have to answer¡­truthfully. If you lie, you know what happens, right?" Asher asked as his gaze pierced into her eyes.

    Merina felt a great sense of pressure under his gaze and weakly nodded, "I¡­I wouldn''t dare to lie¡­"

    Kookus was feeling a bit relieved and nned to somehow force his egoistic sister to be Asher''s maid. After all, he was still royalty.

    That way she could probably assuage some of his anger.

    But he wondered what Asher wanted to ask so seriously.

    "Good. Tell me why people were bullying me for no reason for all these years? Let''s take the example of our dearte Jenna. Why would she try to step on a harmless kid who can''t even raise a finger against her? I mean, unless she is mentally unstable, why would she feel the need to constantly torture me. It almost looked like she was getting paid to torture me or something. Since you are a maid, I know you are privy to all sorts of gossip and rumors that go around. So¡­tell me¡­" Asher said as he looked down at her.

    Merina''s eyelids trembled as she lowered her gaze, her expression filled with hesitation and fear.

    "No need to feel so hesitant. If you tell me the truth, then you and your family will be under my protection. I can directly whisper to the queen if I need anything. The fact that I got the Master ess from here is proof of that. Nobody would dare cross her," Asher stressed as Merina''s expression eased hearing his words of confidence.

    "Kookus, get out of here," Asher firmly ordered, making Kookus feel aggrieved since it seemed the royal consort didn''t trust him despite being so loyal to him. With a sad face, he left, but at the same time, he felt relieved since he was serving an unpredictable person and had no idea when he could be in danger.

    "Okay¡­I don''t know if this is true but what I know is that¡­" Merina told everything she knew as Asher patiently listened. But the more he listened, the more he clenched his fists, feeling that things were starting to make sense, though notpletely.

    No wonder he felt that things didn''t add up, and that there was no such thing as convenient coincidences like this.

    "Good. Now go do what I said. I will be waiting¡­" Asher said with a subtle smile as he ced his hand on the wall and vanished from the spot.

    [ Quest Avable ]

    ''Hm?'' Asher was back in his room when he suddenly received a new quest. But before he looked up its details, he thought that this wasn''t a good time to ept a quest. It was only morning but he still had to show up for the celebration within just a few hours, and he had yet to make arrangements to make sure nobody would enter his room while he was busy plundering.

    He had already ignored some quests reluctantly before since he had things to take care of. Some of the quests involved fighting within the demon realm, which was a big ''No'' for Asher since he couldn''t risk exposing himself this early. And some quests weren''t meant for low-level demons like him. As for the easy ones, they were snatched away right before he could even blink. This made him realize that there were quite many desperate demons around him.

    Still, his curiosity and the desire to get stronger won him over as he took a look at the details of the quest,

    [ Quest - The cowardly humans are trying to snatch Kronus'' Silver Armor Set, which randomly appeared in a dungeon for themselves. A group of five demons has tried to stop them, but three have already fallen. It would be up to you to stop the humans before they get their hands on such a powerful gear ]

    [ Restrictions : Only those below Level 3 may ept ]

    [ Difficulty : Child''s y - 2 Humans are present with levels 4 and 5 respectively]

    [ Rewards : 1 Life Crystal, +1 Talent Point, +1 Skill Point ]

    [ ept? ]

    "Seriously?"

 Chapter 28 A Disguised Quest

    "That armor must be something indeed¡­" Asher mumbled as he felt that for even a level 4 and 5 Hunters to fight over it, that armor must be good enough.

    Still, seeing the difficult level of "Child''s y", he wondered if this was a joke. Even for the first quest, he took up as a demon, the difficulty level was "Not-so-Easy" which was two levels higher than "Child''s y". And the strongest Hunter he had to face was a level 4. So how could this quest pose itself as easier than the other when level 4 and 5 Hunters were involved?

    "Hmm¡­no wonder¡­" Asher remembered that two demons were still alive in this quest, and this quest must be posing itself as "Child''s y" after considering the presence of those two demons.

    Surely, if those two demons were strong enough to deal with those two hunters, then it might very well be Child''s y since he might not even have to raise a finger.

    But anyone withmon sense can see that if a level 1 enters this quest, there was a good chance they will end up dead. Even a level 3 would have no guarantee of making it through this alive.

    This was a quest disguising itself as harmless when in reality, it would be considered insane for someone of his level to ept.

    The rewards were also dirt poor, and nobody in their right mind would dare enter this quest. No bonus rating points can be earned because of how low the difficulty level was. In every sense, this quest was a big red g.

    However, Asher subtly smiled as he realized that the true reward here was the armor. Just by reading the details, he knew he need not have to defeat any Hunters toplete the quest.

    He quickly opened the door and shouted, "Merina!"

    Merina, who was standing nearby, immediately came rushing with an anxious look, "Yes! Your Highness, what can I¡ª"

    "Don''t let anybodye in, no matter what. Even if my wifees, tell her that I will be there on time for the celebration. No need for anybody to remind me again. Got it?" Asher stressed.

    Seeing how serious he was, Merina readily nodded, "Of course. I will make sure of it."

    Merina could only wonder why he didn''t want to be disturbed as she saw him lock the door before going back in. Asher grabbed a ck cloak since his present clothes might attract unnecessary attention.

    Asher knew he was no ordinary level 1, and so he decided to ept it, taking the gamble, "I ept! Teleport instantly."

    But his expression fell when he got the message,

    [ Teleportation Failed ]

    [ Restriction Detected ]

    "What restriction? Did Rowena ce some kind of restriction on this castle to prevent anyone from instantly teleporting? Shit¡­She must have done it to prevent me from taking up any quests just in case¡­" Asher mumbled inwardly as he felt that it made sense since Rowena never instructed him to never ept any quests. Considering how much she wanted him inside this castle, she would have done that already if not for this restriction.

    "Then how did I¡­" Asher wondered how he was able to teleport for his first quest, and that was when his eyes lit up, realizing the answer.

    "The Dimension of the Damned¡­" Asher looked at his ring and realized he was able to teleport the first time because he teleported from that mysterious dimension and not from this room.

    Even though he can only teleport to this dimension once a day, Asher decided to use up today''s quota for this quest.

    He briefly closed his eyes as his ring glinted with a dark green light, and the next moment his figure vanished from the room.

    The next moment, Asher felt scorching heat that was hot enough to melt his body. However, unconsciously wished this ce to be less hot tofortably stand in this ce, and to his surprise, the heat in this ce drastically reduced to the point it was bearable for him.

    "So I can control how hot this ce can be?" Asher was surprised as he stood in this dark green eerie world filled with raging volcanoes and dark greenva.

    "Teleport!" But he didn''t have the time to admire the scenery of this ce and activated his Hellbringer Form, making his skin and flesh turn into ashes as dark green mes lit up all over his body.

    The transformation this time only took a second, but the pain he felt was no less than the first time. And the next moment, his figure transformed into a charred ck skeleton zing with dark green mes.

    [ 2 Life Crystals consumed for teleportation ]

    Asher felt the space around him twist and contract, and the next moment he felt the temperature drop till he felt that he was in a cold ce.

    And he found himself in a narrow waterfall on a foggy mountain whose base marked the entrance to the ce he knew he should enter.

    Cool, dark forests covered the rest of his surroundings, and he wasn''t surprised that he couldn''t recognize this ce. After all, dungeons were specially constructed ces for these kinds of quests. After the quest was over, this dungeon would simply disappear and be like it was never there in the first ce.

    But the stench of blood made him quickly spot dark red liquid sttered here and there, and as expected, he spotted six corpses. Three humans and the rest demons. It seemed like the fighting initially took ce here before the rest of them took it inside, where the main reward must be kept.

    He wasn''t surprised that he got a quest that was an already-in-progress dungeon since any quests that involved dungeons coulde up with simr quests.

    [ MP : 94 / 250 ]

    Asher took note of his MP, that hadn''t regenerated at all after hisst quest. He had already realized that, unlike normal mana users, his mana won''t regenerate over time. The only way would be to use his own blood to restore his mana. He wondered if this was the reason this ring was a cursed thing.

    Still, whatever he had was way better than having nothing, and he knew that he was taking quite some risk by epting this quest with this much mana. However, as a daredevil, he couldn''t back down from a quest where he could potentially earn great rewards with the least effort.

    He flexed his hand as his ring transformed into its weapon form. He narrowed his eyes as he rushed towards the entrance, knowing that he could not risk wasting any time.

    Beyond the waterfall, there was a long, dark, narrow passage. And beyond that, there was a grand yet grimy hall. It was covered in dead vermin and remains of hideous creatures.

    "Get them, Porun! I am not leaving without getting that armor!" A youngster with pale skin, red eyes, and looking around 17 shouted with a rageful expression as he stood behind another 17-year-old demon with green skin.

    "I am trying my best, Young Lord Jairus¡­" The young goblin said with an exhausted expression as he tightened the grip around his spear while looking at the humans in front of him, their eyes glinting with killing intent. His condition wasn''t looking good, as there were seriouscerations on his thighs and his left arm. He might very well die any second.

    "Tch, how useless. I can''t believe my father let you weaklings join me for this quest," Jairus said with a frustrated look, seeing that Porun wouldn''tst much longer.

    Porun knew this ''Young Lord Jairus'' was trying to use him as a shield and a weapon to tire out these two humans while he couldter join in and deal the killing blow and snatch most of the rating points for himself despite both of them being level 5.

    But he could only swallow such treatment since Jairus was the son of a Demon Lord and could only do his bidding while he was just a servant, just like the three others who died whose only purpose was to make this quest easy enough for the young lord.

    "This dungeon will be the resting ce for you demons," A young man among the humans said with a cold smirk. He looked around 18, tall, and was holding a silver sword. His entire figure oozed with confidence as he looked at these two demons with contempt.

    "Haha, of course. These filthy demons are no match for you, Brother William, especially since your Silver Mangler Sword would surely cut them down like pigs," The youngster standing beside William said with a dark smile while ncing at therge plinth up ahead where the Kronus'' Silver Armor Set was kept.

    Both groups knew they could only sessfully retrieve it after trying to eliminate the other.

    Jarius looked at them with a mocking expression and said with a sneer, "You two underestimate the power of this young lord!" Saying so, he took out a vial of dark red liquid and swallowed it, much to the surprise of the two humans.

 Chapter 29 Those Who Laugh First, Cry At The Last

    "Rarrrgh!!!" Jarius roared as his red eyes briefly glowed after drinking the contents in the vial.

    "The fuck? He still had one potion left? Ron, didn''t he use up all five?" William asked with a baffled look upon noticing how this demon''s aura got amped.

    "I think he must have faked it thest time to fool us," Ron said with a frown while correcting his grip on his sharp shield, which acted as his weapon as well.

    "Hmph, so what? He will still die trying. Come!" William roared as he tried to charge at Jarius to kill him.

    "Take care of him quickly!" Jarius pushed Porun forward, who was taken by surprise, seeing how he was being pushed to face William, who wasing in his direction with his sword raised high.

    "You filthy goblin, die!" William was annoyed seeing this goblin get in the way and shed at his neck.

    Porun''s eyes widened as he tried to use his spear to block his attack, but his body froze in shock as William''s sharp sword cut through the wooden shaft of his spear as easy as cutting through butter.

    Porun closed his eyes, knowing his fate was sealed, and the next moment a fountain of blood gushed out of his severed neck as his decapitated head rolled down on the cold ground.

    Just a few seconds ago, Jarius took advantage of William''s distraction to charge at Ron, who only had a shield with sharp edges in his hand.

    Ron gulped since even if he was acting unfazed all this while, he was not in good shape, especially after spending so much mana for the initial battles where he had to take on two goblins before managing to kill them.

    And seeing the strongest demon of this dungeoning at him, he tried to bash him down with his shield.

    "How foolish!" Jarius mocked as he easily dodged Ron''s attempt to ram him with his shield.

    "Now bleed to death!" Jarius gave a wicked smile as he shed Ron''s stomach with his saber, leaving a very deep and wide cut that didn''t look good at all.

    "Ron!" Jarius, who had just killed Porun, was shocked to see Ron lying on the ground, bleeding to death. He then saw this vampire step forward and look at him with a sadistic smile, "That was too easy. I should have targeted him first."

    Jarius only gave a brief nce at Porun''s corpse and was satisfied that he at least died after doing his part despite not being that useful in fighting.

    "You despicable fucker. You are dead meat anyway," William said as his expression contorted into a vengeful one.

    "Not before I drain your blood," Jarius said as he licked the blood on his saber.

    "Yaaargh!!" William let out a battle cry as he lunged at this bloodsucking demon.

    Jarius was surprised that he was worried about fighting this dumb human who wasing at him wide open.

    But he frowned when William''s mana surged, and his long sword zed with bright mes, "F-Fire element?" Jarius now realized why this Hunter never seemed to fight seriously all this time. William was purposefully hiding the true nature of his mana to take him by surprise, and this was bad news since fire was a natural bane for vampires like him.

    "Haha, you should see your face right now!" Williamughed with a frenzied look since he knew that Jarius no longer had any ace up his sleeve and he could take revenge for his friend as well.

    *Thwang!*

    Jarius used his saber to defend himself from William''s attack, but the mes were getting bigger as they zed on William''s sword.

    "Urghh¡­" Jarius was groaning in pain as the skin of his hands began to y off since they were the closest to William''s mes.

    The excruciating pain was making him lose his strength gradually every second as his feet were forced to push back through the ground.

    "Burn to death already. No point in struggling. The victory was always mine," William said with a smug look as he wasn''t even going all out, but his mes were doing a good enough job to suppress this vampire.

    "Argh!" Jarius couldn''t endure it any longer as he had to lower his hands before they got turned to ashes. But unfortunately for him, this left him wide open, and William easily pushed on with his sword and,

    *sh!*

    "AAARGH!"

    William''s sword left a deepceration on Jarius''s shoulder, making him stagger and fall on the ground while bleeding profusely.

    "UGHHHH¡­" Jarius was groaning with a grimace as he clutched his bleeding shoulder, which rendered his left arm useless. Even if William didn''t use his mes, there was no chance ofing back with such severe injuries.

    "I never thought killing a small demon lord would be this easy. But well¡­I am destined for greatness, and one day even the Demon Queen would fall at my feet, haha," William said with a supercilious look as he raised his sword slowly to deal the killing blow, "But unfortunately for you¡­You won''t live to see that day."

    *Sling!*

    But suddenly, the sound of a sharp metal cutting through air resounded in the area.

    ? "Who the fuck!" William suddenly felt something sharp and hot cutting across his back, even though the injuries were light. But he was taken by surprise as he didn''t expect another demon to suddenly enter the dungeon.

    He quickly jumped a few steps back and looked at therge dark entrance with a wary look.

    Jarius, who was lying on the ground, also looked at the entrance to see who it was.

    The walls of the dark entrance were slowly getting revealed as dark green light fell on them.

    William squinted his eyes as he saw the silhouette of a person, but their head and hands were zing with dark green mes, making him realize that it was a demon, but how was this demon alive if his head was on mes? He also never had mes with such a spine-chilling color.

    "It seems you like to y with fire just like me," The tone was casual, yet the voice was chilling as these words echoed in the area.

    "What the fuck are you¡­" William mumbled upon seeing a strange demon who had no skin or flesh but only a ck skeleton zing with dark, eerie green mes. It was only wearing a ck cloak, and its empty, hollow, yet glowing green eyes made William''s hair stand on its ends. He had never ever seen a demon with such an unnerving appearance.

    Even Jarius, who was relieved to see William get distracted, was surprised by the sight of this demon whom he couldn''t even recognize. He would have surely known if a skeleton was running around in his realm with dark green mes all over its body.

    Hellbringer?...Was this demon created from some kind of dark magic he had no idea of?

    "What I am should be the least of your concerns," Asher said as he shed his de of Damnation which red up with dark green mes. Asher could see that this guy was a Hunter but could tell that he was just an amateur.

    William shook his head as he came to his senses and realized something, "Tch, a mere level 1 demon like you dare to enter this dungeon and talk big? You almost had me there for a second. Too bad you walked into your grave."

    William couldn''t believe he got intimidated before by the appearance of this so-called ''Hellbringer'' when in reality, it was just a low-level demon who must have no idea how weak it was.

    Jarius, who was ted at first, was frustrated and angry that he got hopeful for nothing.

    "You useless trash, why would you ept this quest when someone stronger could have? What is the point in dragging your weak ass here for no reason? Fuck!" Jarius was venting at this Hellbringer when suddenly he howled in pain as his injuries weren''t getting any better.

    Asher turned his head, and after a moment of silence, he said in a respectful tone, "Forgive me, young lord, but I will help you kill this Hunter. You won''t regret having some confidence in me."

    "Hahaha! God¡­I can''t believe this. It seems like the demon realm is getting filled with fools and weaklings after the death of the Demon King," Williamughed with a look of ridicule as he found itughable that a level 1 was talking so confidently about defeating him, a level 5.

    Jarius didn''t even bother wasting his energy talking to this idiot and was thinking of ways he could escape. Even if he knew he was fucked, he desperately wanted to live.

    "Those whough first always end up crying in the end. Let me prove it to you," Asher said in a deep, chilling voice as he charged towards this Hunter, making William snort as he casually raised his sword since just a simple swing would be enough to cleave through its bones.

 Chapter 30 Dont Burden Yourself, Young Lord

    "You fucking idiot," William scoffed as he grabbed its hand before it could use its ring de to sh this dumb lich. It was just too easy as he smiled and raised his sword, "Now, bleed to death," Saying so, William plunged his sword into the chest of this skeleton demon.

    "Urgh! You got me¡­" Asher said in a hoarse voice, making William feel like he should tell his friends about killing a dumb low-level lich. Surely, they would feel amused as well.

    "Fooled ya, idiot!" Asher suddenly said as he pulled William''s arm closer, making his sword go even deeper into his chest, and the tip of the de even came out through his back.

    "HEY!" William was taken by surprise when this demon grabbed his arm and made his sword go even deeper into his body. Who in their right mind would want to die faster? Or did it just want to die quickly?

    But what baffled him even more was that this demon put its arm around his body as if hugging him, and quite firmly at that.

    "Dumbass, how can I bleed to death when I don''t even have blood?" Asher asked in a tone of ridicule while firmly locking his arms and body.

    "You bony fuck!" William''s face became red with anger and humiliation, seeing this low-level demon mocking him right to his face. But what shocked him was why this demon didn''t seem to howl in pain or anything despite having a de impaled to its chest. Even if it was an undead there should be some sort of reaction to such an attack. He still couldn''t figure out what kind of demon this thing was, especially considering the eerie dark green mes zing on its bones.

    A level 1 like it should have already copsed a while ago. Something wasn''t adding up!

    He decided to think about itter and first get off this creepy demon from his body.

    But right when he was about to do that, he gasped as his eyes widened in shock, "URGH!"

    With a horrified look, William slowly looked down as blood frothed in his mouth, only to see the upper half of a sabering out of his chest.

    "Not feeling so good anymore, human?" Jarius snickered from behind as he sneaked up behind and plunged his de through William''s back.

    He didn''t actually expect this low-level demon to buy him enough time to backstab this Hunter. But once he got a signal from him, it was just child''s y, even though he was severely injured.

    "Y-You¡­" William wanted to curse at this wretched demon for baiting him and curse at the vampire behind him as well for being so despicable as to attack him from behind.

    As someone who came from a decent Hunter family, he considered it beneath him to attack somebody from behind. But he never expected that such a despicable act by the demons would put him in such a dangerous situation.

    "Just die!" Jarius was frustrated and angry, especially after all the insults and humiliation William had made him face. He twisted and grinded William''s flesh using his saber, making William grimace in excruciating pain and agony.

    But aside from the fact that Jarius''s backstab was not that strong due to his injuries, William came from a Hunter family and was someone who actually went through some training before bing a Hunter.

    "You demons think¡­I will go down that easily? Raargh!!" With a wild cry mixed with his pain and anger, he kicked Hellbringer right in the chest, knocking him backward, and then headbutted the vampire behind him.

    "Argh! My eye!" Jarius howled as he also stumbled back from William''s sudden attack, not expecting him to still be able to move after taking a de in the chest. But apparently, he had no idea he had missed William''s heart, unlike his expectations.

    Blood was continuously dripping out of William''s mouth as he turned around to face Jarius. The level 1 demon was not his priority since he knew only Jarius was capable of hurting him really bad.

    But his face had already be pale as his entire body was aching from within, especially his chest. With gritted teeth, he picked up his sword as he weakly walked towards Jarius, "You¡­will¡­die by my sword¡­"

    Jarius'' right arm was still useless and bleeding. He could still use his left arm but was barely holding onto his saber.

    "Why can''t you just die already¡­" Jarius was panicking inwardly since he didn''t know if he could take one more attack from William. Even if William might bleed to death soon, he might be the first one to die if William attacks. But maybe if he put every strength in his body into his de, then he coulde out victorious. This was going to be the most difficult moment in his life.

    If Asher had lips now, he would be having a wide smile on his face as he got up. He didn''t mind that he wasn''t able to evennd a single attack since he didn''t even try. If he could use Jarius to take care of William, why should he try hard?

    He had 50 MP left, which was more than enough to end this. All he had to do was risk it a little.

    He saw how both the Hunter and the little lord were in a face-off with each other, both standing on the cliff of death where a simple push was enough to tilt any one of them to theherworld.

    But his eyes shone as he knew what he had to do.

    "Hey! I will get the armor set for you, young lord!"

    William''s eyes widened as he turned around to see that demon named Hellbringer standing near the Kronus'' Armor Set, which was the main reward of this dungeon. The reason he even risked his life and bled a lot was to take that armor set home. After all, who wouldn''t want an armor set that could increase one''s HP by 50 as a bonus!

    It may not seem much, but 50 HP can make a life-and-death difference for those around his level.

    He didn''t expect this level 1 demon to actually use the distraction to try to grab the armor set for himself. Such a possibility never dawned on his mind due to the sudden turn of events.

    But,

    *sh!*

    "Aargh!" William''s face contorted with pain as he stumbled forward and fell upon having his back shed by Jarius.

    "You never learn, do you?" Asher shook his tongue as if pitying him while Jarius had a crazed smile, thanking this level 1 trash for distracting this human twice for him to win. He truly had no strength left to deal with this human.

    He surely had to ask his father about this Hellbringer and see if he could get this demon to be his servant. At least it seemed to have strong endurance despite being so weak. He would perfectly serve as bait.

    But he didn''t forget what he came here for and shouted at Hellbringer, "Hey, don''t you dare touch that! I wille and get it myself," Jarius knew that this quest would end the moment anyone got their hands on that armor set.

    Asher lowered his hand and nodded firmly, "Sure. But let me kill off that human for you, Young Lord," Saying so, Asher threw his de of Damnation at a dying William.

    "Don''t you do it, you shithead," Jarius shouted at the top of his voice since killing someone of equal level like William would get him a decent amount of Rating Points. But if someone else deals the killing blow, he would get peanuts.

    But it was toote as he saw the ring de flying towards William. Jarius''s eyes focused as he lunged forward to stab William before the ring de could.

    William was choking on his own blood when he saw two desing into his vision, and all he could do was watch helplessly with widened eyes.

    *Slish!*

    *Klutch!*

    William stopped breathing the moment the first de touched him. He never expected to get killed due to his own stupidity.

    Jarius smiled in relief, thinking that his de stabbed William first. But he frowned when he didn''t receive any Rating Points despite stabbing William.

    "No¡­" He looked up and saw the ring de flying back to that level 1 who showed a thumbs up at him, "I got him for you, Young Lord. It is better to not dirty your noble de with his blood."

    "Are you a fucking idiot?!" Jarius wanted to shout, but he grimaced as his injuries acted up again. He didn''t know if this level 1 was being dumb or pretending to be after stealing his kill.

    But he decided to punish itter and first get the armor set and go home before he bleeds out. He somehow got up and limped towards the plinth where the Kronus'' Armor Set was floating.

    "Young Lord, don''t burden yourself by carrying this. Let me carry it for you," Asher said as he immediately ced his hand on the armor set, making Jarius'' eyes quiver and widen, "Don''t you dare!!!" Jarius howled at the top of his voice as he endured the pain and tried to gain pace to stop this thief before he escaped with his reward.

    But the armor set was already grabbed by Hellbringer as a column of light struck both him and Jarius, which was a sign of them getting teleported out of this dungeon.

    "NOO!!! My armor!!!" Jarius could only howl helplessly with a dark face as the column of light teleported him away, and both Hellbringer and the Kronus'' Armor Set was no longer within his grasp.

 Chapter 31 The Mana Circuit

    "Too easy¡­Just like taking candy from a child¡­" Asher mumbled with a grin as hended in his room after getting teleported.

    He transformed back to his elf form and then looked at the Kronus'' Armor Set in his hand.

    [ Gear Name : Kronos'' Armor Set || Non-Enhanceable ]

    [ "Kronus was a simple cksmith who made a living by forging armor and weapons. But he stole the precious Litnum metal from his master''s coffer and used it to forge a armor set that would protect him during his adventures" ]

    [ Grade : Rare ]

    ''Hmm, Rare grade? That would mean I would get a status effect and bonus. Let me put this on and see,'' Asher mused while not paying much attention to its origins. It seemed like this man named Kronus was so proud of his own creation that he even included a description of his theft in his creation.

    It looked like any ordinary silver armor from the outside but only when touching it could one feel how sturdy it was.

    Asher knew, for his level, this armor was not bad, and after putting it on by simply passing his mana through it, he checked its stats,

    [ Level 5 ]

    [ Effect : +25 DEF ]

    [ Bonus : +50 HP ]

    [ Durability : 200/200 ]

    "This is definitely a solid armor set," Asher was d he epted the quest, especially after seeing how much his HP increased,

    [ HP : 94 -> 269 / 270 ]

    It was more than twice his original health, and he felt like he could be a mini-boss against those of his level even without transforming into Hellbringer.

    He quickly removed it, and right when he wished he had some magic storage pouch or bracelet to store this, the armor set suddenly vanished into his ring.

    "Whoa¡­The ring can store my stuff as well? Aren''t you a charmer," Asher kissed his ring, feeling even more d to have such a spectacr ring. When he tried to sense his armor set, which had disappeared into the ring, his eyes widened when he realized that the armor set had actually fallen into the Dimension of the Damned.

    Now it made sense why this ring could store things, and just to experiment, he tried to summon his armor set again, and to this relief, it manifested right in his hands.

    "I guess I can put and take stuff out any number of times from that ce," Asher mused as he realized that the only restriction was he can physically teleport to that dimension only once a day.

    He then remembered the multiple messages he had received afterpleting the quest and took a look at them,

    [ Quest sessfullypleted! ]

    [ Rewards received -> 55 Rating Points , +1 Talent Point, +1 Skill Point, +1 Life Crystal]

    [ Difficulty bonus -> None ]

    "55? Wow..." Asher could see that he earned rating points more than what he had already from just a single kill...even though that was by killing a level 5 on the verge of dying. He realized the system was different here. Hunters would receive points based on how much damage they dealt and not based on who dealt the killing blow.

    As expected from a quest for demons. There was no fair y.

    [ You have received the title ''Weak But Strong'' for killing a Hunter considerably stronger than you ]

    Title : [ Weak But Strong -> +10% STR ]

    [ Rating Increased : 53 -> 108 ]

    [ Level Increase Pending ]

    "I guess I will be leveling up as a demon for the first time," Asher mumbled upon seeing that he had earned enough rating points to get a level up. He could also feel his mana circuit tingling, ready to evolve his body to the next level.

    However, he narrowed his eyes as he thought, ''I guess I can only level up when nightes¡­'' Asher knew that even if one earns the necessary rating points to level up, it wasn''t a simple process.

    One would have to sit down and meditate while focusing on their mana circuit, which would be pulsating with mana that needs to be used to extend the circuit and level up.

    Asher knew that since he was a level 1, his mana circuit would be quite simple, to the point even a kid could map it out on a piece of paper. But as one level up, their mana circuit keeps extending and bes moreplicated.

    The moreplicated one''s mana circuit was, the more mana would be infused within their bones, muscles, and every inch of their body, strengthening them in every way. Their capacity to hold more mana would also increase consequently.

    And the best part was one could choose how to increase their strengths when they level up. Asher knew the mana circuit basically consisted of four paths. Strength, Defense, Intelligence, and Dexterity.

    The ''Strength'' aspect would basically define how powerful one''s attacks could be.

    The ''Defense'' aspect defined how strong and resilient one''s body was. Higher the defense, the more their body had the capability to defend against attacks.

    The ''Intelligence'' aspect defined how much mana one could store within their bodies and also determined the ease with which they could learn magic arts. Those who focus on developing this aspect would be more sensitive to mana, allowing them to even gauge the strength of those stronger than them. In other terms, they could gain the ability to ''see'' the mana circuit of others.

    The ''Dexterity'' aspect defined how fast and precise one could be. If fast enough, one can even dodge attacks from their enemies. It would also determine how fast one can cast spells as well.

    All intelligent beings with mana would usually put more focus on two paths out of the four since they knew trying to focus on all four paths equally would make them average without being good at anything. Asher also knew it was best to always specialize rather than try to make all four aspects stronger equally. There were people who did that, but most of them never achieved anything.

    He knew this time he couldn''t focus on the same paths he did in his previous life. Since his Hellbringer form was the strongest, he felt that he should definitely focus on the ''Intelligence'' path.

    And since he can never lose his health whenever he was in his Hellbringer form, he felt that he should focus on a different path rather than the ''Defense'' path. Of course, it would also mean that his defensive capabilities or the ability to endure attacks wouldn''t be his forte.

    But that was the biggest cost of specializing in some of the paths.

    "Being a ss cannon that can''t take any damage seems to suit me¡­" Asher mumbled to himself with a smile as he thought that the second path he should focus on should be the ''Strength'' path.

    Since he had a time limit on how long he could be in his Hellbringer form, it would be best if he could deal as much damage as he could while he was in that form.

    His eyes shone, thinking that this was the perfectbination. A mana circuit focusing on strength and intelligence.

    *Knock*

    Suddenly, a soft knock echoed from the side as he looked towards the door while powering down his ring.

 Chapter 32 A Celebration?

    "Who is it?" Asher asked in a firm tone.

    "I-It''s your maid, Merina, Y-Your Highness¡­" A weak voice of a nervous woman came from outside the door.

    Asher shook his head as he realized it was her and opened the door, "Didn''t I tell you to not disturb¡­" Asher froze his words as he saw her bowing deeply with a set of grand clothes in her hands.

    "This maid begs for your forgiveness, but Her Majesty has ordered me to pass this over to you since it''s almost time. I waited as long as I could, but then I thought that Your Highness might gette if I handed over these clothes toote. Please forgive me!" Merina''s hands were trembling in nervousness as she took a risk here and didn''t know if the royal consort might get angry at her.

    However, Asher wasn''t angry at all and instead took the clothes from her hands and said, "It''s good you know how to listen to my orders perfectly. But next time, you can knock for things like these. And if I don''t answer, simply leave it at the door. I will take it when I feel like it. Understood?"

    Merina was relieved to see that he wasn''t angry and maintained her bowing position as she said, "This maid understands. I will be more mindful next time. Thank you for your understanding, Your Highness."

    Asher simply gave a nod before closing the door and spread the clothes on the bed to take a look at what kind of clothes he would be wearing.

    He quickly put them on and looked in the mirror, only to feel impressed at how much more impressive he looked with these clothes on.

    "Talk about being a royal member¡­" Asher mumbled as he looked at the mirror and saw his very long-sleeved, silky ck jacket covering him well below his waist, and was barely tied with string at the top left side. There were decorative bands at the edges and a long rope belt around his waist which was held together by a big belt buckle.

    His pants were rtively simple and a little narrow, and reached down to his hard leather boots. These boots were made from a very rare leather by just feeling the texture, and fortunately, this ck attire suited well for someone with his pale gray skin color.

    His body was quite tall as well, and with such grand clothes on, he truly felt like a man having royal blood in his veins.

    Yet looking at his strange features unlike any other demon around here, he wondered where he was reallying from. He had no idea how vast this demon realm was, but if the people here couldn''t even recognize his race, then he must have been born in a really faraway ce.

    But he didn''t hate how he looked since looks wise, he looked quite handsome, just like his human appearance in his past life. His facial features were quite refined and had a look of nobility, and his long white hair was as soft as silk without even using any fancy shampoos or conditioners. It was just naturally good.

    As for his eyes, it was a strange dark yellow with a golden tint, making them appear quite radiant yet dark at the same time. The iris of his eyes was bigger than any human''s, not that he felt bothered.

    Even though he wasn''t used to being in this body, he felt a strong sense of familiarity and didn''t feel it was a foreign body.

    His ears twitched when he heard the sounds outside and when he parted the curtains and looked out therge windows, he was surprised to see dozens and dozens of fancy carriages drawn and hundreds of demons in their best clothes and appearances gathered outside.

    But what caught his attention was the dozens of grand and big carriages drawn by multiple demonic horses.

    However, ten of these carriages had the same dark red color with the symbol of a three-headed snake engraved on the carriages.

    Based on the symbol, he could recognize these carriages to being from House Valentine.

    Since Asher had read through some of the books in his room about the Demon Kingdom, he knew that the Demon Kingdom was mainly ruled and protected by the three Great Houses. Of course, there were other Houses as well but none of them could match up to these three.

    The most ancient house was House Drake, of which his wife, Rowena Drake, was the Lady of the House. Since House Drake has been ruling the kingdom since the beginning, members of this house seeded the throne as generations passed. And now Rowena seeded it to be the Demon Queen.

    And since he was married to her, he belonged to House Drake. Because of this, his official name was Asher Drake, though it seemed as if the previous owner of this body recognized himself as Asher Enren, which puzzled Asher.

    He had already seen huge dark gray banners adorning the castle from four sides with the symbol of arge ck dragon breathing fire.

    This was more than just a symbol since he learned that his House Drake had tamed dragons since ancient times. This was one of the reasons House Drake was considered the strongest since they had the power to lord over other vampires who were susceptible to magic mes.

    It was considered a huge achievement whenever a royal member of House Drake tamed a dragon since it symbolizes using one''s own weakness as their strength. These were basically the ruling values of House Drake.

    Unfortunately, in the book he read, most of the information was regarding House Drake, and it barely had information about the other two Houses.

    He then saw the other ten grand, dark blue carriages with the symbol of a crab. He recognized these carriages to being from House Thorne.

    "I am that famous, huh?" Asher sarcastically mumbled to himself upon seeing all these powerful people gathering to "celebrate" his recovery.

    He knew that even if there were no obligations to attend an event arranged by House Drake, these people would stille to see him. But it wouldn''t be because they were fond of him but to find out how the situation around here would change now that he was of sound mind.

    Asher had never involved himself in any politics during his life as a Hunter. But now he wished he did so that he could carry himself better in situations like this where politics were heavily involved.

    "Maybe my wife will help me out here¡­" Asher said with a subtle chuckle, still not feeling any different despite having a wife. But his expression tightened when he unconsciously remembered his ex-girlfriend, whom he was nning to propose to and get married right after defeating the Demon King. Who would have thought that he would die right after feeling so hopeful about his future?

    He suppressed these thoughts just as they came up since he didn''t want his mood to get ruined by thinking about a traitorous bitch like her.

    He opened the door to leave towards the Great Demon Hall, which was the ce where everybody was going to gather.

    "Your Highness! Let this loyal servant apany you."

    Asher was a bit startled when Kookus popped up before him with his back bent and a foolish grin on his face. Why did it seem as if this guy only got more eager to serve him after getting scared by his actions?

    ''What a weird guy¡­''

 Chapter 33 The Day Of His Death

    The Great Demon Hall was thergest hall in the Castle of House Drake. Since House Drake had always reigned over the realm, they naturally had the authority to name theirrgest hall as such to hold events where all the influential demons would be present.

    The usually silent, somber atmosphere in the castle switched into a boisterous, lively atmosphere due to the gathering of so many people.

    In fact, outside the gates of the castle, tens of thousands of demons had gathered since after the wedding of their queen, there had never been any big events or celebrations. There was only a heavy atmosphere of sadness and darkness looming over them due to the passing away of the Demon King, who was respected, loved, and feared by the people of this realm.

    They could only imagine how much his death must have affected their queen.

    They never expected there to be any kind of events or celebrations to be held anytime soon when, unexpectedly one came up. And this involved the Soulless Consort, who was said to be crippled in every way and hadn''t even stepped outside the castle for 15 years. Since he was alive but appeared as if he had no soul, he was also known as the Soulless Consort among them.

    None of them truly epted him as the royal consort and still couldn''t figure out why theirte Demon King wanted such a marriage to happen when there were impressive suitors to pick from, even from the other two houses.

    Wasn''t it insulting to let his beautiful and powerful daughter of such a noble bloodline get married to a crippled demon who couldn''t even talk or think? He even had a strange appearance and was not of noble bloodline, let alone have the Bloodburn Bloodline.

    Since ancient times, the three houses had always had alliances, either amongst themselves or with each other through marriages, to keep the bloodline strong and to promote unity. So what theirte Demon King did was unprecedented and shocking since he was known to be very wise and prudent.

    They felt it quite sad and pitiful that their queen has to put up with him for the rest of his life.

    But despite all the bad opinions they had towards the royal consort, all of them flocked here after hearing the news of the unexpected development.

    The soulless consort actually gained his wits and wanted to know how things would be different now that he could speak and think. They knew not much would change, but they were unable to resist their curiosity.

    ¡ª-

    In the Queen''s Chamber, five maids were helping Rowena dress and making sure her hand-designed attire wouldn''t look poor before anybody else during the celebration.

    Their faces were filled with nervousness, yet their eyes were extremely focused since they didn''t want to make a single mistake dressing her and offending her in any way. But they had no idea that Rowena was least bothered by how they were dressing her, and instead, her eyes were nkly staring at the mirror. Nobody could guess what she was thinking about.

    She usually wore only a simple ck gown, but for this event, they dressed her up in a grand ck gown that even spread over her feet and multipleyers over her skirt.

    But it was more than just grand, as this ornate gown was adorned withce, embroidery, and ribbons.

    Her overdress had long sleeves and a low neck cor that perfectly skimmed over her well-endowed breasts and clung around her hourss waistline in a good way.

    And after carefully setting her long silky ck hair, the handmaiden looked at the dark golden stand upon which a crown was resting. The crown was as dark as the abyss, with thorn-like projections and horns extending from the sides. But what made it stand out was not how intimidating it looked but the glowing red hot lighting from beneath the mystical metal.

    The handmaiden was of the vampire race and had been serving this house for centuries. But no matter how many times she had seen it, her eyes would still shiver with fear and reverence as she gently picked up the Bloodburn Crown with special mana-infused gloves.

    Even the other four maids held their breath upon seeing the handmaiden pick up the most ancient and powerful crown of the Demon Kingdom.

    They knew that the red hot light was not simply light but parts of the metal of the crown that had yet to cool down after having it breathed upon by the mes of the strongest dragon of House Drake!

    Only those of Rowena''s bloodline and those whose bloodline was as pure as hers could wear this crown without getting hurt. Any other vampire would feel like their head would melt if they wore this, and that was considering if they were able to touch it in the first ce.

    After carefully cing it on her head, the handmaiden looked at her with a lowered gaze, "Your Majesty, is there¡ª"

    "You all may leave," Rowena said with an empty look as all five of them deeply bowed and left.

    As soon as they all left, the door was about to close when Ceti came inside and stood at the entrance and gave a deep bow, "Your Majesty. It is time. Shall we go downstairs?"

    "Is Asher ready?" Rowena asked before slowly turning around.

    Ceti raised her head as her eyebrows briefly furrowed, "His Highness must be since I heard a word from the servants that he was spotted outside, dressed for the asion," She felt annoyed that because of him, her queen''s time was being wasted.

    "Did you manage to find out who the expert was that saved Asher?"

    Ceti lowered her head and said with a sigh, "Forgive me, Your Majesty. I have yet to find any information regarding that. Nobody seems to know anything about it. It was as if the expert disappeared into thin air as nobody saw anybodying in or going out."

    Rowena gave a brief nod before looking outside through the windows, where she saw other parts of the castle being well-lit for the asion. If the windows were opened, one could even hear the loud music and dance going on down there.

    Ceti pulled together her brows as she asked in a concerned tone, "Your Majesty¡­What is it?"

    "A year ago, it was today, right?...The day he never returned¡­" Rowena mumbled with an inscrutable expression.

    Ceti lowered her gaze as she sighed and said, "Yes, my queen¡­Today would be thete king''s first remembrance day. Since you ordered that nobody should publicly mourn his death to not remind you of it, everyone purposefully didn''t mourn him in public today. But it doesn''t mean nobody has forgotten about his grace, nor anyone ever will. I already got reports that the people mourned him inside their¡ª"

    "It''s not about that¡­It doesn''t feel like a day has passed, yet everything has changed. The only thing he wanted me to do on hisst day was to protect Asher no matter what."

    Ceti raised her head slowly as she wondered what her queen was trying to exin by saying all this. This was also the first time in a long time she was seeing her expressing herself more than usual. Could it be that remembering her father''s death stirred something inside her?

    But hearing the queen''sst sentence, Ceti shook her head inwardly, wondering why the great Demon King burdened his daughter with such a useless thing. Of course, she couldn''t say this to her.

    "I always thought my father felt pity for that crippled boy and didn''t want him to be alone. That was the reason I thought he married that boy to me so that no harm woulde to him. But now, after talking to him¡­I feel like my father might have had a different reason," Rowena said as her eyes briefly flickered in deep thought while remembering her interaction with him.

    Ceti blinked her eyes in confusion and asked, "Your Majesty, I don''t understand. What other reason could there possibly be?"

    Rowena turned around and said as she narrowed her lucent crimson eyes, "That is something I can only find out from him."

    Ceti felt more confused and didn''t understand what her queen could possibly learn from that useless, arrogant pervert.

    "Let''s leave. Today will be a long night," Rowena briefly said as she walked out the door, and Ceti immediately followed behind her.

 Chapter 34 Members Of House Thorne

    A huge celebration was being prepared in the Great Demon Hall. It was the duty of every maid and servant present in the castle to make sure the celebration was all set to begin the moment the Demon Queen came in.

    For that, they already set in motion music and dance programs with the best dancers and singers to show off the prosperity and power of House Drake and its ancient history.

    They also had to make sure all the important guests, especially from the other two Great Houses, were settled in.

    Only after all the guests settled in would the royal members of House Drakee in and take their seats, followed by the queen.

    But to their surprise,

    "Asher Drake, the Royal Consort of House Drake, husband of the Bloodburn Queen, is entering the hall!" The royal usher announced as everybody stopped talking and drinking to turn their heads and look at a tall, appealingly handsome, dove gray-skinned young maning out in a well-dressed, noble attire.

    Everyone immediately had their attention shifted toward him, not expecting him toe out before all the guests. But what surprised them even more was how different his aura and his appearance seemed, even though his appearance hadn''t changed.

    Previously, when they looked at the Soulless Consort, anybody would feel like they were looking at a mortal shell that had no soul or felt anything.

    But now, his entire being carried a sense of power, especially when looking at his steady gait. His dark yellow eyes were focused and piercing as if they could look through one''s soul.

    His posture was straight, unlike a hunchback in the past. They never knew he was actually 6 8" tall, and his towering height actually seemed impressive, especially for the women who even forgot to close their lips after seeing his appearance.

    Kookus, who was following Asher closely, said to him with an excited look, "Your Highness, it seems like the people are surprised by your majestic handsomeness. Look at how silent they have all be the moment your presence stole their breath. I have no doubt any of them would feel lucky to lick your feet," Kookus was swallowing air as he kept showering praises on him.

    Asher subtly scoffed and said, "Lick my feet? Like you?" Saying so, he took a good look at this medieval-looking hall and saw how everything seemed dark yet bright in its own way. The stone walls of the hall were lit up by mes inside a ssntern fixed to the walls. Simrnterns were also hanging from the tall ceiling with a huge, fancy chandelier in the center that resembled the shape of a dragon.

    He had to admit he was impressed by how grand everything here seemed and inwardly chuckled, seeing hundreds of gazes falling on him, each carefully studying him.

    "Your Highness. You know how this trustworthy servant can do a lot more than just lick your feet," Kookus said with a wince, not expecting him to throw back the sentence to him.

    "Your Highness, please¡­" The royal steward came up and deeply bowed as he gestured at Asher to take his seat on the highly elevated tform.

    Asher looked at the high-backed ck chair made out of metal on the central tform. The chair was adorned with dark golden red gems. However, on the right of this chair was the biggest and most grand chair in the hall¡­the Devourer''s Throne.

    It was also made out of a mystical ck metal, but the metal underneath was glowing red hot as if it was heated to a very high temperature. Asher would have wondered how a vampire like Rowena would be able to sit on such a throne that could scorch her to death if not for reading up on the history of House Drake, famous for their resistance to mes. This was the reason they were considered the most powerful house and feared greatly.

    He also knew that the name of the throne was derived from the title of the first king of this kingdom, who went by the title ''The Devourer''. He was the one who brought stability to this realm and established a working society, and ruled with an iron fist¡­or so history said.

    There were also other smaller tforms, lower than the one in the center, which he guessed would be where the other royal members of the house would be sitting.

    Kookus had a big, proud smile on his face since, for the first time, he was able to show off his pretty face before such a powerful crowd and even look down upon them while standing behind Asher''s chair with a grin.

    The moment Asher sat down and felt his gaze passing over them, everybody came back to their senses and bowed as they were supposed to before the husband of their queen.

    Asher simply looked on as he saw all of them bowing toward him. He didn''t feel much since he knew they were bowing for the sake of his house and not him.

    But Kookus was beaming as he felt like they were all bowing towards him and felt on top of the world. He never expected he would experience this in his life, filled with misfortunes so far.

    Asher saw that almost everyone gathered here were vampires, with a few of them being from beast races, who must have worked their way up the ranks.

    He could see people of the naga race with an upper body resembling a human and a lower body resembling that of a serpent, continuing their singing in their melodious voices. They had small horns extending from their temples and had dark green eyes. He never expected the vicious nagas he had fought in his time as a Hunter to be capable of singing so beautifully as well.

    As for the women dancing, they were all of the Vulpinari race, namely their women, who had a natural charm to their bodies and continued dancing while shaking their fluffy red tails while theirrge, red pointy ears twitched to the tune of the music. They had fox-like features, but their race wasn''t really considered strong.

    But who would have thought that these sneaky, dangerous foxes who usually pounce on Hunters from nowhere and bite off their ears and noses would be so good at dancing and look so harmless?

    "Lord Thorne, Lady Thorne, Young Lord Edmund Thorne, Young Lord Jarius Thorne, and Lady Sabina Thorne of House Thorne are entering the hall!" The usher suddenly announced as everybody quickly gave way to one of the most powerful groups of people in the kingdom, all of them dressed in dark blue garments, and every single one of them having long dark silver hair.

    The moment this group of five came in, everybody felt the air bing heavier under their presence and lowered their voices to the maximum.

    Asher squinted his eyes as he gestured to Kookus to lower his head, "They are from House Thorne?" He asked since he knew House Thorne was one of the three Great Houses.

    Kookus eagerly exined in a low voice, "Yes, Your Highness. The scary guy on the front is Lord Thorin Thorne, the Lord of his house, and his house controls all the territories around the seas, especially the one named Coldstorm."

    "Scary guy?" Asher squinted his eyes as he looked at this Lord Thorin, who had a long white beard. He was tall with a sturdy build and had a pale face and sunken eyes. He wore a long-sleeved dark blue robe with the symbol of a crab on his chest. His expression seemed cold and intimidating, though his uncanny shade of red eyes seemed to strike fear in anymon person.

    "Actually, all of them are weird and scary. Lord Thorin is known for treating those beneath him like ves or tools. But what makes his house or him scary is his blood magic which he can use to reanimate dead people. Their magic arrays are considered quite secretive, and thus their house is known as House of Secrets and their Lord as the Lord of Secrets. These secrets are quite creepy and scary as hell. Fortunately, I am your servant, hehe. Oops, please don''t tell them or anyone I said this," Kookus said as he scratched his hair.

    "Reanimate people¡­no wonder¡­" Asher remembered some of the quests he had taken as a Hunter where he had to fight off zombies, especially dead Hunters. Now he knew from where or whom such magic was originating from.

    "What about his wife?" Asher asked as his gazended on the pretty mature woman looking in herte forties walking beside Thorin. She had an aloof look, though her ghostly red eyes seemed like nothing would escape her gaze. Anybody would think twice before even looking in her direction.

    "Oh, Lady Esther Thorne is no joke. Other than being so pretty for her age, she is quite intelligent and cruel. Shemands the Death Knight, and rumors say that she toys with her enemies before adding them to her undead collection. I don''t even wanna know how she would use them," Kookus shook his head as he broke a sweat.

    Asher realized that these people were more dangerous than he expected. If any of them personally appeared on Earth, they surely could have caused quite a disaster on their own.

    And when he unconsciously shifted his gaze towards the familiar young man walking behind Thorin, Asher''s lips subtly curved as he mumbled, "Is that him¡­"

 Chapter 35 His Soul Holds Secrets

    "Young Lord Jarius or Young Lord Edmund? Your Highness knows one of them? I wouldn''t be surprised if you heard of that handsome hunk named Edmund since he is the young star of their house and has already been dered as the next heir to be the Lord of his house. Compared to the rest of his family, he seems more approachable," Kookus said as he felt envious of the tall, handsome vampire walking beside Thorin with a confident smile. How the hell does he maintain his long silver hair so beautifully? He surely had to find out his hair routine one day.

    "Nah, but is the smaller one named Jarius?" Asher asked as he subtly smiled, remembering the quest he had taken part in just an hour ago. He looked at this young man, looking around the same age as him, physically, with decent looks. But unlike the rest of his family, his expression looked quite constipated, as if he was thinking about something unpleasant that was making him feel angry as well.

    ''Tsk, tsk, he must still be feeling sore about it¡­'' Asher chuckled inwardly and didn''t expect that the young lord he tricked wasing from such a powerful house.

    "Oh, Young Lord Jarius? Nah¡­he is the ck sheep of their house. He is only a few years younger than our queen but still stuck at the Soul Eater rank. How shameful. This is what happens if somebody''s toozy and fuck around," Kookus said with a wrinkled nose.

    "Soul Eater?" Asher asked curiously.

    "Ah, I forgot that Your Highness must have no idea how we rank the strength of people here. Generally, a Soul Eater is level 5 or weaker, but these ranks aren''t assigned based on the level but actual strength inbat. If a Soul Eater at level 4 beats a Soul Warrior who is at level 6, then the Soul Eater will gain the Soul Warrior rank since, despite the level difference, the former is better, no matter how surprising it may seem. But such situations are quite rare," Kookus said with a shrug.

    Asher was slightly surprised to hear that demons ranked themselves not based on the level but based on their actual strength. Back on Earth, F rank was assigned to those between levels 1 and 5. The same pattern repeated as ranks increased.

    But thinking about it, he felt it made sense since strength was supreme in the Demon Realm.

    There was no point if a demon was level 20 but didn''t know how to fight or wasn''t good enough.

    And unsurprisingly, despite getting injured so severely, Asher saw how Jarius didn''t even have any visible injuries on his body. But Asher still couldn''t help butugh inwardly, thinking about the face Jarius had when he saw him taking away the armor set and stealing his kill.

    In his previous life as a Hunter, he never stole kills on purpose nor used any underhanded methods to get the job done. He actually looked down on such methods.

    But now, he had already done such things as if it was natural to him. Was it because he was a demon, or did his experiences change him? Maybe it could be both.

    He then shifted his gaze towards the beautiful young woman walking beside Esther, "That woman is the daughter?" She had long, shiny silver hair, 5 5" tall, though she had a bust that was not too big nor too small. She was dressed quite elegantly, and every inch of her body exuded a strange sense of charm that made it hard for one to take their eyes off her.

    She had an impish look on her face, especially her subtle smile, which seemed yful yet dangerous.

    "Ohhh, Lady Sabina? Don''t get fooled by her looks, Your Highness. She is actually the eldest among the three younger generation and is 500 years old. She is just as terrifying as her parents, even though she might appear quite cool. Rumors say that she loves to tear open bodies and conduct experiments that Your Highness wouldn''t even want to know. Based on her true strength, she is a Soul Purger. To let Your Highness understand, her level is somewhere around in thete twenties. She has the potential to achieve the highest rank, Soul Devourer, if she wants," Kookus exined with a wary look while not daring to look in her direction.

    Asher had his brows raise upon learning that this petite girl was actually so powerful. He knew that level 35 was the maximum anybody could get strong. Even in his past life, he was at level 34, at the peak of the S Rank. It might seem like a very small difference, but only Asher knew how hard it was to level up even after level 15.

    There was also always the possibility of losing levels from failing quests. And the risk of it only increased as one''s level increased. This would make some of the stronger ones take lesser quests to preserve their strength rather than risk losing it.

    Nobody on Earth existed whose level had reached 35, and based on myths, those who reached level 35 would be summoned by the angels. He was skeptical about those things, but it was always his dream to reach level 35 and make a name for himself. Unfortunately, he died right before he could.

    "Why do the rank names have the word ''Soul''?" Asher asked as he noticed themon pattern.

    "Naturally, it is because we demons devour the souls of mortals to keep ourselves alive. Isn''t that why we have to risk our lives by epting quests to earn Life Crystals by killing those trashy Hunters. I am bold enough to even risk my life every day by going to the mortal realm. But unfortunately, this pitiful servant has to look after my poor mother and Your Highness. Sigh¡­the responsibilities I have despite being so young¡­" Kookus sighed with a pitiful look, though Asher didn''t hear his sob story and understood why the ranks were named like that. He had already learned that Life Crystals contain the soul energy of mortals. It made sense.

    Lord Thorin and his family, except for Jarius, had looks of surprise upon seeing the royal consort already sitting up there. And seeing him look at them directly without even blinking or shifting his gaze, Lord Thorin subtly furrowed his brows before he and his family were escorted to their seats by the royal steward.

    As soon as they sat down, his wife, Lady Esther, whispered beside him, "Look at those eyes. Why do I feel like we are looking at a different person? It feels as if his soul holds some secrets¡­" A dangerous light shed in her eyes as she said these words.

    "There are more important things to focus on rather than his soul," Thorin said with a deadpan expression as he rested his hands on the armrest while looking straight. It seemed like he had bigger things to be concerned about.

    "Mother, did you expect the royal consort to look so handsome and dashing after gaining his soul? If only I could get my hands on him, hnnn~" Sabina said as she bit her lower lip, her eyes fixed on Asher. She just couldn''t take her eyes off him, especially after seeing those charming dark yellow eyes. Before today, those eyes looked dull and lifeless, and now¡­something in those eyes was stirring something inside her.

    "Haha, toote, elder sister. You should have tried to get him before he became the royal consort. Maybe if you had nicely asked ourte demon king, who knows¡­he might have let you have some fun for a while," Edmund said with a wink as he smiled, which made some of the women standing on the side swoon upon seeing his pleasing smile.

    "Will you two just shut up? Who cares about some trash like him?" Jarius said with an angry look as he was annoyed by their chatter while he was thinking about that damn Hellbringer who humiliated himpletely. His nerves were still seething with anger, wanting him to crush the damn skull of that Hellbringer a million times.

    "Jarius," Lady Esther simply uttered his name with a cold look, making his eyes shudder as he came back to his senses, "I-I am sorry, mother. Please forgive me, elder sister, elder brother."

    "Haha, don''t worry about it, little brother. We understand why you are pissed. Don''t worry. I will get you justice," Edmund said as he patted his back, though his eyes had a look of ridicule.

    "Be careful with your tongue, little brother. I won''t be able to warn you next time," Sabina said with a sweet smile, making Jarius gulp as he leaned back to avoid her gaze.

    Sabina chuckled before focusing her attention back on Asher. She couldn''t help but feel a bit fascinated by the overall change in his bearings and aura.

    However, everybody again lowered their voices when they saw a group of powerful people about to enter the hall.

 Chapter 36 Members Of House Valentine

    "Lord Valentine, Lady Valentine, Young Lord Jael Valentine, and Lady Silvia Valentine of House Valentine are entering the hall!" The usher announced as a group of four vampires, all d in elegant, dark red garments entered the hall. And only after a few seconds the other members of lower standing in their house entered the hall.

    Unlike the dangerous aura House Thorne made others feel, the members of House Valentine gave off a graceful yet pleasing aura. Each one of them seemed like they were friendly to approach and seemed quite rxed.

    All of them had bright red eyes and ruby hair. And on their garments, there was the symbol of a three-headed snake.

    Asher''s eyesnded on the gorgeously handsome man, looking in his early forties with a clean-shaven face and long ruby hair, tied at the end.

    He was the one leading his family with a pleasant smile on his face, making the others bow to him and his family with amiable smiles. His gait was perfect, and he looked the most groomedpared to anyone else in the hall. One can''t even find fault with his dress or his style.

    The presence of him and his family brought some color and life to this hallpared to the gloom and deathly atmosphere House Throne brought in.

    Kookus saw how Asher seemed curious about these guys and said, "Your Highness, that is Lord Vernon Valentine and his family. Their family specializes in making you see things that do not exist. That is why their house is also known as the House of Shadows and their Lord as the Lord of Shadows."

    "Illusion magic?" Asher asked with one of his brows raised. In his life as a Hunter, he hade upon notable people jumping to their deaths with a happy smile or simr eerie stories. It was said that these people did not suicide on purpose but because they were living their dreams which felt like reality. And when it came to Hunters he had seen some suddenly bing hysteric and attacking their own friends. All this was said to be caused by demonic illusions and now he knew where such magic was originating from.

    Now he realized why these three Great Houses were said to be indomitable and feared greatly. Despite how friendly they looked, Asher knew he can''t underestimate any one of them.

    "Wow, Your Highness knows about that?" Kookus asked with a look of surprise.

    Asher didn''t expect this guy, who looked dumb, to catch on to these things and casually said, "I just referred some books. I should catch up on things I missed out on all these years."

    "Ah, yes, yes. You are so smart, Your Highness. Even Kookus has to admit defeat before you. And back to what I was talking about, Lord Vernon Valentine is quite a cool guy, to be honest, and when you talk to him, you definitely would feel good about yourself for getting to talk to such an awesome and powerful man. He and his house are quite vital for our kingdom since they control the borders and make sure ournds are protected from our enemies. Without their constant watch, we wouldn''t be able to sit still."

    "You talked to him?"

    Kookus winced as he said, "Uhhh, no. I am just saying based on what I saw. I mean, I could have, but why should I impress him for no reason. Anybody I talk to usually sighs and leaves, feeling overwhelmed by my charisma."

    Asher rubbed his forehead, hearing his words, and then looked at the graceful, pretty woman walking beside him, looking in herte thirties. She had a lovely smile and looked pretty enough to liven up the air wherever she walked.

    "She is his wife?"

    "Oh, Lady Naida Valentine? Yeah, she seems quite friendly as well but¡­"

    "But what?" Asher asked with a squint.

    "Ahh, I don''t know how to say it, but to talk to her, you would feel like you can''t make a mistake before her. Not out of fear but for the sake of not disappointing her. Seems weird, but that is the kind of charm she has," Kookus said as he blew air through his lips.

    "That must be his eldest, right?" Asher asked as he looked at the tall man looking in histe twenties and with good enough looks to make him stand out from the crowd. He had a simple smile on his face, though his eyes seemed quite focused as if he was deeply thinking about something.

    "Yes, yes. That is Young Lord Jael Valentine. He may look like an easygoing fe, but in reality, he is quite the workaholic. I am serious when I say that this dude doesn''t know the meaning of rest and constantly takes on whatever questse his way, even the ones that might endanger his life. Because of this, rumors say that his mother keeps a constant eye on him since how could they risk anything happening to their dear, eldest child? Haa¡­I don''t know if that dude got guts of steel or stupidity of a pig," Kookus sighed with a head shake.

    Asher had been noticing for a while that his so-called loyal servant actually didn''t even seem to hesitate to openly speak about such powerful people who could destroy him with just their eyes.

    Of course, Kookus was talking only to him based on his orders, but generally, no servant would openly speak so truthfully about such powerful figures just to be on the safer side.

    And to make it more puzzling, Kookus was a refugee and a werewolf,ing from a race that were sworn enemies of this kingdom. Yet this wasn''t deterring him at all.

    He found this a bit interesting, though that was the only thing about him that piqued his interest. Or maybe it could be that this guy was really just dumb.

    "But because of that, he is quite strong and experienced. Nobody in their sane mind would go up against him, even if he invited them with a smile," Kookus said as he took a deep breath.

    "He must be," Asher briefly said before his gazended on a a petite figure just like her short height, barely 5 feet tall. She was a beautiful young woman who had really long, voluminous ruby hair that reached till her ankles and was styled into pigtails that had ornaments wrapped around them. Her garments were quite shy, just like her hair, and she had a bright smile on her face while her gait seemed like she was dancing and walking at the same time.

    She was wearing a dark red gown that wrapped around her attractive slender body, and her bust was small.

    "That cheery woman is their daughter, huh?"

    "Eikes, Lady Silvia Valentine? She¡­I am afraid is a bit loose in the head and quite a headache to deal with. She might seem sweet and all but¡­Haaa¡­Your Highness will understand if you personally interact with her," Kookus said as he wiped his forehead.

    Asher could at least guess that this woman had an eye for shiny things.

    The royal steward escorted Lord Valentine and his family to their seats.

    After sitting down, Lord Vernon Valentine raised his gaze and squinted his eyes upon seeing the royal consort, "Interesting. He seems to have changed a lot more than expected. Don''t you think so, Naida?"

    Naida caressed her husband''s hand with a pretty smile as she said in a pleasant voice, "You are right, darling. But a blind sheep who regained its vision wouldn''t make any difference, would it?"

    "You have a point, love," Lord Vernon said with a smile as he held her hand lovingly.

    "Mother, how long do we have to stay for this boring celebration? Can I go back early? I might miss out on a few quests and potentially great rewards," Jael said in a restless tone while maintaining a respectful expression. His hands were continuously tapping against his knee as if he couldn''t wait to run out.

    "Don''t be rude, son. For 15 years since he came here, the Soulless Consort slept like a baby. Now, we should show our manners and congratte the queen now that he has finally opened his eyes. You can also observe him and see what has changed," Naida said with a certain glint in her eyes.

    "I will do it, mother!" Silvia said and added, "And then maybe I can talk to him and make him give me some gifts that I can take home. As the husband of our queen, he must be able to get his hands on pretty things, right?" She asked with an excited smile.

    "That is not right, Silvia. We are here to congratte him and not take things from him. Besides you already can get anything you want," Jael chided her as he patted her head, making her look at him with a pout.

    "Ha! This youngdy has never left a celebration empty handed. If the worstes to worst, he will easily fall for my charms and do anything I say," She said as her lips arched into an impish smile.

 Chapter 37 House Of Dragons

    "Prince Seron Drake, Princess Consort Reba Drake, Prince Oberon Drake, and Prince Silvan Drake of House Drake are entering the Hall!" The usher announced, and this time all the people gathered eagerly took a look at the most powerful members of House Drake, which was also the ruling house of the kingdom.

    Just the symbol of the ck dragon with dark golden embroidery around it was enough to make people look at them with awe and fear. The House of Dragons will always be a symbol of sheer power and dominance to everyone.

    Asher saw Seron proudly stepping towards the tform situated lower than his. He still had a lofty look, as if he was looking down at everyone from the top of the world. But when his gazended on him, Seron''s brows creased with a displeased look.

    Asher simply ignored him to look at the people following Seron.

    He was about to ask Kookus when Kookus already lowered his head as if expecting Asher to ask, "I heard Your Highness had some kind of argument with Prince Seron when you returned. No wonder he looks so pissed off, like somebody hit him in the crotch, tsk, tsk. But his wife is the one you have to watch out for, Your Highness," Kookus said as he lowered his voice even more as if he was afraid a certain someone might hear.

    "Reba Drake? What about her? Why does she look like she is from House Thorne?" Asher asked because of her long, neatlybed silver hair. But she caught his gaze and gave an intense stare at him with her before taking her seat. It was as if she was about to kill him with just her creepy red eyes. Rtively, she was the prettiestpared to women from other houses around her status and age. However, he felt her beauty was wasted on someone like her. He didn''t even have to interact with her to know that she seemed quite nasty.

    "She is from House Thorne originally, and that is why she gives off such a scary vibe. But since she married into House Drake, she is officially a part of this house. No maid or servant had survived more than a few days of serving her. If she doesn''t like something, then¡­phew¡­I feel chills just thinking about what happened to those poor souls, even if they did nothing wrong," Kookus said as he patted his cheeks.

    "Is that his eldest son?" Asher narrowed his gaze when he saw this 6 6" tall handsome young man with long silver hair just like his mother. He had a chiseled face with a sturdy, square figure, just like his father.

    And this man suddenly looked at him with a curve of his lips for a second, which for some reason didn''t sit right with Asher. Asher''s hands tightened around the armrest upon seeing him, remembering certain things that fanned the mes inside his soul. However, his expression was calm as before.

    "Prince Oberon? He is quite impressive in every way. If not for the queen stealing the limelight with her own prowess and talents, he would have been the one on the front. When he was 30 years old, he had alreadypleted a ''Nightmare'' difficulty level quest when in general, those geniuses from any of the other houses would onlyplete such a difficult type of quest after they cross at least 100 years of age."

    "So he is one of the top geniuses around here, huh?" Asher asked as he saw him sitting down with a proud smile on his face.

    "That is not the only thing impressive about him. He is the rider of the 3rd strongest dragon in this house. Phew¡­I still remember how the earth shakes each time he lifts off into the skies on top of Jesyrth. Jesryth is quite a sadistic dragon that slowly burns its enemies to death. Of course, if an unpolished gem like me was given a chance, maybe I could have tamed a dragon as well. Who knows, right?

    Asher felt like he might lose count of the number of times he had to facepalm after hearing his tongue go off without control.

    "The point is¡­him taming such a feisty dragon is more the reason everybody has great respect for him. His list of achievements other than that is endless," Kookus said as he blinked his eyes with a sigh, his face burning with envy.

    "So about him, you have noints to say?" Asher asked since this guy was venting a lot about others.

    Kookus grinned as he said, "Your Highness knows me too well. I was just about to say that he seems perfect, but something about him will make you feel like you have to watch your back when you are around him. I don''t know how else to put it. But I think that''s quite obvious. Offending him is quite a risky thing, considering his influence around here and the big-ass dragon he has. Nobody would want to get turned into a toast."

    "So, since he is the eldest, is he married or engaged to someone?" Asher asked since he had heard that most of the younger generation from the other houses were either engaged or had spouses. But the main reason he asked was to confirm something he had in mind.

    "Ah, that is the strange thing I forgot to mention. He hasn''t married anydy yet, but he once addressed that question by saying that he wants to first serve the kingdom to the best of his abilities before settling down. But...considering his fame and power, many assumed that he would be marrying ehem...his cousin before the engagement of Your Highness was announced. Perhaps, ah, I don''t what I am talking about," Kookus winced as he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.

    Asher coldly scoffed inwardly, confirming his suspicions. By now, he realized that this servant of his was more perceptive despite looking like a fool.

    "But the one I feel the most decent is the youngest one, Prince Silvan Drake. He is quite brave, strong, and valiant but not too aloof like the rest of his family. Even someone of my stature feels some respect for him," Kookus said while putting on the look of a senior praising a junior and added, "Maybe this is why my sister is actually considering him as a husband material."

    Asher looked at the young man who was 6 4" tall, a few inches shorter than his elder brother. He had a slim build which was the opposite of his elder brother, and had a pretty, angr face which was a face that could surely charm young girls.

    But despite the subtle naive features of his face, his eyes were sharp as a de and hadposed bearings. And when his gaze fell on Asher, he gave a quick, polite smile before taking his seat.

    Asher softly chuckled, hearing that this man was Ceti''s fiance, "She has a fiance? This world must be really doomed."

    "I know, right. But technically, she isn''t even engaged to him, though he had been indirectly courting her for more than a decade. Most of them doesn''t know since it would be frowned upon considering her background but he isn''t giving up. If the public knew many noble women would get angry and envious of my sister because their prince charming has been bewitched by her. Of course, my sister can''t marry him yet unless she is willing to put down her pride to be his concubine."

    "But she won''t? I thought you said she liked him?"

    "She has always been friendly and nice to him and that is what confuses me. She even thinks that he is the most decent guy considering how he has been the only one who has been nice to her for all these years. That is indeed true. He was also nice to me, surprisingly. She probably values her pride more, hm, hm. That could be the only reason she has been keeping such a charming prince on the hook for years. Please don''t tell her I said this. Otherwise, she will chew off my head," Kookus shuddered at the very though of it.

    Asher realized that if there was one person this loud mouth was afraid of was his own sister.

    "But if she does get married to him, then not only will her status get a significant promotion, but I also get to be part of this house officially, What a pity, tsk, tsk," Kookus mumbled with a disheartened look.

    Asher found it strange that Ceti was dying the chance to gain more influence for the sake of her pride? He knew her ego was inted but as a demon why would she still value her pride more than power?

    He also found it strange that this good guy prince was so interested in her when he can get no actual benefits from marrying her. He found it hard to believe a demon can get smitten based on appearance only. This was not the human world where beautiful things like love at first sight happens.

    In the world where strength was considered supreme, would a prince of his status risk losing face by marrying someone of an enemy race?

    "A gentleman of a prince? So noints about him from your side?" Asher asked with one of his brows raised to see if he could figure things out.

    Kookus smacked his lips together as he deeply thought, "Ehhmmm¡­I can only think about good things when his namees to my mind. He doesn''t act haughty towards the servants of this house, nor does he abuse his status. He is also a genius and haspleted a lot of grueling quests despite being just 40 years old. I can''t think of any other noble demon here who could be an all-rounder like him."

    ''I should add him to the waiting list, I guess...'' Asher thought inwardly, feeling more convinced of his thoughts.

    Kookus continued on, "But of course, I have no doubt I can catch up to him when I be 40 as well. I still have 20 years to show everyone who the true boss is, hehe. Of course, Your Highness is someone I can never surpass, even if the devils themselves grant me their power."

    Kookus'' ttery fell on deaf ears as Asher''s gaze carefully passed over each and every member of the three great houses¡­Because he knew that at least one of them had him tortured for years, and the fact that an assassin tried to finish him only made him confirm his suspicions. Of course, he didn''t have any proof about who sent the assassin, but he didn''t have to guess much to know.

    The tough part now would be to deal with them, considering every single of them was a powerhouse in their own right.

 Chapter 38 The Bloodburn Queen

    "Queen Rowena Drake, the Bloodburn Queen, Guardian of the Demon Kingdom, Master of the Crimson Shadow, and Lady of House Drake, is now entering the hall!" The royal usher shouted at the top of his voice as the entire hall immediately plunged into pin-drop silence.

    All the singers and dancers paused whatever they were doing and kneeled.

    Except for those from the three great houses, every single one of them, man and woman, no matter the age or status, immediately bent their back and kneeled on their right knee as if to pay their utmost respects to their queen.

    Everyone had their breath stolen by how graceful and majestic her entire being was. No matter how many times they had seen her, they couldn''t help but feel awe and fear in her presence as her imposing aura filled the entire hall.

    Even Asher couldn''t help but feel as if none of them women he knew in his life could ever match up to her intoxicating elegance or her regal bearings.

    As for those from the three great houses, including Seron and his family, they still got up from their seats and bowed 45 degrees upon their queen''s arrival into the hall.

    Kookus was already on his knees and was hardly able to contain his excitement and nervousness since this would be the first time he was getting to stand in a hall filled with so many powerful people, especially the queen herself, who was going to sit right beside Asher.

    He focused on his inner power to remain calm, but then he noticed something strange. While everyone else was bowing or kneeling, the royal consort was leaning back on his grand,fy chair as if he was rxing for a casual event.

    There was no hard written rule, but even if he was married to the queen, he was still her consort and should be showing his respect by at least bending his back and not sitting like this.

    Kookus remembered that the royal consort must have no idea how to act before the queen in official events like these. And so he whispered to him from below, "Psst, Your Highness, I am telling this due to my sincerity towards you, but Your Highness should be bowing to the queen right now."

    Asher''s expression didn''t change as he said, "Why should I bow to my own wife? I believe that a husband and wife are equals in a marriage," He calmly said as he ced his arms on the armrest.

    "Wow¡­" Kookus'' eyes glowed, feeling impressed that the royal consort was so cool-headed even though he might get bacsh in the form of bad opinions among the people for this. Was he delusional to think he was equals with the queen?

    Surely, each and everyone would be noticing this. Maybe, the queen might get pissed off as well for the disrespect.

    Asher wanted to establish a proper husband-wife rtionship. And it was always better to create that image as early on as possible. If she were to get mad at this, that would tell him loads about her character and he would act ordingly.

    But inherently, as someone who had stood at the peak of his world, he considered every single demon in this hall to be beneath him. His pride didn''t allow him to feel anything for them. The feeling of being the strongest in the past felt like a distant dream yet like yesterday at the same time. It only made him realize how much he took his strength for granted.

    Asher looked at Rowena walking towards him with her entourage, which included Ceti as well. The rest five of them were d in ck armor, head to toe, with a grand crimson cape hanging down their back.

    Each of these men and women in armor radiated a strong, bloody aura that would discourage anybody from even looking at them, let alone look at the queen.

    Asher closely observed them and recognized them as the Bloodborn Guards, the strongestbat unit of the Demon Kingdom. Their title might contain the term ''guards'' but they were far from ordinary and were highly feared and respected.

    Each one of them was said to be trained from the moment they were born by making them go through hellish trials and practices. Only those who survived decades and decades of extreme training and trials would get to stand behind the queen and be her shield and sword.

    He had fought one of them during a dungeon quest when he was younger during his life as a Hunter. He never expected to run into one and almost lost his life that day if not for the timer running out.

    And the next and final time he met them was just two years before his death. At that time, he fought two of them all alone and almost lost his life even though he managed to kill both.

    His experience in fighting them was enough for him to admit that their fame and power were actually underrated. Each of them was like a despair-inducing Boss in their own right.

    He knew they served thete Demon King, and now their loyalty was bound to Rowena.

    Even most of the others kneeling in the hall couldn''t help but feel jitters upon the presence of such a powerful group, especially the queen.

    Rowena walked over towards the tform as her entourage split up to take various positions around the hall.

    Their duty was to spread around the hall and make sure nothing could harm their queen while letting Ceti, the Battlemaster, stay close to her as always.

    Ceti had to control her best to not scowl at Asher for not bowing to the queen upon her arrival. She didn''t want him to again make a fuss about disrespecting him and suppressed her indignation.

    Besides, why should she care if his actions were only going to make him look bad?

    She walked behind her queen with a straight back and stood behind her throne as the queen sat down.

    Asher shook his head inwardly when Rowena didn''t even nce at him. Her expression just seemed distant and cold, as usual. It was as if only her body was present here.

    If she became like this because of her father''s demise, he wondered what she was like when her father was alive.

    The moment she sat down, everybody else got up and made themselvesfortable.

    The Hall Elder, who was an old man with aid face and dressed in ck attire, immediately came forward and stood under the tform.

    He gave a deep bow towards the queen before turning around and looking at everyone else, "Fate has been harsh to our demon kingdom right after the great tragedy a year ago. We were getting cut down like headless beasts by the Hunters until Her Majesty stepped up and brought back strength and stability to the kingdom. But the cruel blow our kingdom sufferedst year is not something we can ever forget or recover from.

    "However¡­this doesn''t mean our kingdom will never reach new heights. A sign that our future would be more glorious than ever is sitting right before us," He bowed slightly and gestured towards the royal consort as he added, "With the grace of the fallen ones, the Soulless Consort is no longer soulless but has been blessed with a soul by the Devils. This is a day we should always remember since this is proof that we haven''t been forsaken. The day woulde soon when we would take over the Severed Realm, our rightful home, and reign over the humans. Every single one of them will face our wrath we had been suppressing for eons."

    "Hear, hear!" Everybody raised their goblets of wine, praising the words of the Hall Elder with a fervid light in their eyes.

    Asher couldn''t believe that the celebration meant for him was turned into demon propaganda.

    This was like an insult right to his face, though he wasn''t surprised.

    He also knew that nobody could tell that this elder was being disrespectful to him as none of his words seemed insulting but would only seemed like ttery.

    He sarcastically chuckled to himself inwardly, realizing that this elder was quite the expert when it came to these kinds of things.

    He was barely mentioned in a single sentence, and instantly it became about the war between demons and humans.

    However, he narrowed his eyes upon hearing him mention the ''Severed Realm'', which he already knew was none other than Earth. But why were these guys talking as if Earth was rightfully theirs when they never even lived there in the first ce?

    He felt he had to dive deeper into the history of these demons and see if this was just the vanity of demons talking or facts.

    His eyes suddenly glowed upon seeing the Hall Elder stepping down as all these people formed a queue with some things in their hands, wrapped in silk.

    "Are they gifts for me?" He asked Rowena, who answered without shifting her gaze, "Yes, but I doubt any one of them would be useful for you. There is nothing among them which you already don''t have."

    Asher wasn''t surprised to hear it since he had already expected these people to bring "gifts" just for the sake of the gesture.

    "Tsk, quite stingy, aren''t they? So¡­as your husband, you have no special gifts to give to me?" Asher asked with an expectant smile and was simply trying his luck since, right about now, he was ready to ept any good stuffing his way.

    Ceti inwardly harrumphed at the shamelessness of this guy, asking for a gift from the queen. However, her brother, Kookus, who was not standing too far from her, had a look of awe seeing the royal consort being so free with the queen. He never imagined in his dreams of someone asking for gifts from the queen herself.

    Even if the royal consort was a cripple, he had to admit this guy was quite cool.

    Rowena briefly closed her eyes and opened them before saying impassively, "I gave what you asked for earlier. That is my gift for you."

    "You can''t be serious¡­" Asher had to admit defeat seeing how she beat him to it. It was not like getting the ''Master'' key to the strongest castle couldn''t be considered a gift. In fact, if anybody else knew that he got the Master key to the ancient Demonstone Castle, the most fortified and mystical structure in the kingdom, they would be crying with a green face.

    With the Master key one was considered tomand great power as long as they were within the castle. This was the main reason Asher pushed for it as well...to ensure his own safety, though limited within the castle.

    Asher leaned towards a side on his seat with a shake of his head and suddenly saw Seron''s eldest son, Oberon Drake, getting up with a veiled smile and walking down the tform.

    Asher squinted his eyes as he felt like this guy was up to something, and just as he expected, Oberon turned around right as he came down and bowed before the queen, "My Queen, this humble prince has a gift to offer as well. Even though my gift may not be materialistic like others, I believe it would greatly give strength to our people on such a fine day. However, for me to present this gift, I would like to ask your permission to present it before everyone. I am confident that it would greatly please you as well."

    ''Present a gift before everyone? What kind of gift is he talking about?'' Asher inwardly thought with focused eyes.

 Chapter 39 Killer Of The Demon King?

    Rowena nodded without a change in her expression, to which Oberon smiled and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    *p! p!*

    Oberon pped twice as a servant came walking from the side with arge silver tray in his hand, atop which arge object was covered with a silk cloth.

    Not only Asher but everybody else also had a confused look upon seeing what kind of gift Oberon had prepared.

    Lady Naida Valentine squinted her eyes and asked her husband with a smile, "It seems like dear Prince Oberon has prepared something to please the queen."

    Lord Vernon Valentine shook his head softly with a smile, "I doubt any gift from anyone could change the mood of the queen. The loss of our Demon King took the heaviest toll on her."

    Lord Thorin Thorne''s daughter, Sabina, clicked her tongue with azy smile, "There he goes again. When will he fucking give up?"

    "Who knows? He might seed this time," Young Lord Edmund Thorne said with an inscrutable smile.

    Sabina furrowed her brows and gave a side nce at her brother with a squint.

    Oberon maintained the same smile as he saw his servant walk up to him with the round silver tray in his hands.

    And when the servant reached beside him, Oberon ced his hand on the dark golden scarf as he said, "For the kingdom!" With a solemn shout, he took off the scarf as everybody eagerly extended their necks to take a look. For Oberon to hype the gift before the queen, it had to be really good.

    The moment they saw what it was, everybody gasped. Even their queen, Rowena, had her eyes quiver upon seeing what it was.

    But nobody was as shocked as Asher, who even forgot to breathe as he looked at Oberon''s "gift" with widened eyes, ''What the fuck¡­'' Asher inwardly felt a number of emotions he couldn''t describe since he was looking at his own decapitated head!...The head of his body from the time when he was a human was ced in a huge ss container with a creepy dark blue glow in the container.

    ''How did it get here?!'' Asher never thought he would see the sickening sight of his own decapitated head that even looked like it had rotten for a short while.

    The eyes of the head were gray and lifeless, the skin no different than that of a corpse with rotten patches here and there. The top side of the skull seemed like it was smashed by something quite heavy.

    Still, it was quite surprising that the head hadn''t decayed enough despite the passing of a year.

    But it was the least of his concerns since the sight of his severed head also triggered the unpleasant memories from the time he got betrayed. This head reminded him of all his mistakes and regrets.

    Ceti''s expression became dark after seeing the head of the one who killed the Demon King, her queen''s father. She was also concerned about how her queen might take this since it must have reminded her of her father''s death as well.

    However, she noticed Asher''s hands firmly gripping the armrest and wondered what was wrong with him.

    But she ignored him the next moment since she didn''t want to waste her time thinking about what this pervert was thinking.

    Seron''s wife, Reba, smiled with a satisfied look after observing Rowena''s expression.

    Seron''s youngest son, Prince Silvan furrowed his brows as he looked at his elder brother proudly presenting his gift.

    Lord Thorin Thorne''s wife, Lady Esther, furrowed her brows and said, "He really came prepared. No wonder he seemed so confident."

    Lord Thorin let out a harsh scoff and said, "This could end ugly as well. He must have got more desperate after that cripple woke up¡­"

    Oberon turned around to address all the people gathered in the hall, "The Golden Prince¡­that was the name of this filthy Hunter whose head this belonged to. A name none of us can ever forget. Not only me, but I am sure all of you remember the days when this name caused great unrest among us. This Hunter made our kingdom suffer great losses¡­including our good warriors and subjects."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he saw this guy mentioning his moniker he had as a Hunter. The name was not something he gave himself but Aira¡­his ex-girlfriend, who he thought endearingly gave him such a nickname.

    Now he couldn''t hate that alias enough, but he didn''t expect his past self to have such an infamous reputation among the demons. It was true that he had killed countless demons, but he always did so for the sake of humanity and not for his own glory. But now he couldn''t care less about what he did or what they felt about him.

    "This Hunter hailed as the strongest among his people, took countless lives from our brethren again and again. If it were not for me having to take up quests that would help the future of our kingdom, I would have personally drained every ounce of blood from his body," Oberon said with a fierce light in his eyes, making the people nod with looks of admiration.

    ''Yeah, you wish. What a joke¡­'' Asher scoffed inwardly and couldn''t believe how thick-skinned this clown had to be to dere that before everyone else.

    He took a quick nce at Rowena to see if she was entertaining his words, but his eyes narrowed when he noticed that her gaze was eerily fixed on the decapitated head.

    ''Does she still thirst for revenge as well?...'' Asher mused. But since his Hunter self was officially dead, shouldn''t Rowena be satisfied, or was she still not satisfied?

    Asher looked away as he felt that it didn''t matter. It was not like Rowena would find out who he really was and what she felt was the least of his concern.

    "Still¡­previous year, on this day¡­our beloved Demon King got revenge for us by striking down this Hunter that had tried to sow fear in our souls. Their strongest Hunter was no match for our Demon King. But the Golden Prince had ganged up with other Hunters to fight our king. If it were not for his lowly methods and unfair y, our king would have still been with us! Our king killed the strongest hunter but at the grave cost of his own life," Oberon said with an emotional yet fierce gaze.

    Most of them standing in the hall nodded with doleful yet fevered expressions, fully agreeing with Oberon. Their nerves were trembling with sadness and anger, thinking about how their king had to die to kill the strongest Hunter.

    Asher was inwardly facepalming, wondering where this dipshit was getting his information from or whether he was spouting nonsense to rile up the demons. He could see that all of them already seemed to believe that their king killed him when he was a Hunter. He wondered what they would feel if they knew he killed their Demon King, though his own death followed shortly after.

    But he could see that they held the ''Golden Prince'' ountable for being the biggest factor in the death of their king. Otherwise, all of them wouldn''t get so riled up upon seeing the decapitated head.

    Prince Silvan leaned in and said to his father in a low voice, "Father, where did he get that head from?"

    Seron squinted his eyes and was about to say something when his wife, Reba, chimed in with creased brows and said with a look of pride in her eyes, "Your brother has his ways, Silvan. He has known the queen since she was born and also knows how to earn her favor. You should watch and learn."

    "Yes, mother," Silvan nodded with a stiff expression and didn''t say anything more.

    Oberon finally turned around to face the queen as he bowed and said, "I know Your Majesty loved thete Demon King more than any one of us ever can. And that''s why this gift would greatly please you since the remnant memories inside this head would let Your Majesty see the glorious moment of our king killing the so-called strongest Hunter who had threatened our realm long enough."

    ''He has to be kidding...'' Asher became anxious since this was very bad news for him!

 Chapter 40 Who Do You Think You Are?

    Asher tried to keep his exterior self as calm as possible, but inwardly his thoughts were racing as he was trying to think of ways to destroy his own decapitated head before Rowena went through his memories.

    If she saw his interaction with the Demon King, she might put two and two together and at least realize he was bluffing since he told her the half-truth before.

    Lord Veron Valentine''s daughter, Silvia Valentina, spoke up in a sweet, friendly tone, "Prince Oberon, how is that possible? That head belonged to a corpse that was at least a year old. Any remnant memories onlyst for a few hours after death or a day at most. Am I not right? Or am I missing something here?" Silva asked as if she was deeply pondering about it.

    Oberon smirked as he said, "Lady Silvia, you are right, but that is only in a normal scenario. But the body of the Golden Prince was secured by the humans right away and stored in a ce where it would least get rotten. It is only with my careful nning over the past year that I managed to get the head of his corpse. And with Young Lord Edmund''s help, this head was infused with his magic which would allow anyone, or Her Majesty, in this case, to go through the final few minutes worth of memories before he died. But it could only be seen once, and that is why I never went through his memories despite how tempted I was."

    "You sly little¡­When did you and Oberon get together on this?" Sabina Thorne asked with a inscrutable smile as she looked at Edmund.

    Edmund curved his lips and said, "Elder sister, you know me. This was just a fun hobby, and since it was a gift for our queen, how could I refuse?"

    "You did the right thing, son. Oberon yed the right card, and the queen would definitely be interested," Lady Esther Thorne said with a nod of approval.

    "Thank you, mother," Edmund said with a smile.

    Almost all the people gathered in the hall were impressed once they learned how Oberon managed to pick the best gift for the queen, especially since today was the day of the Demon King''s death. But since she ordered that there couldn''t be any public mourning, everybody had no choice but to act as if today was no different than any other day.

    But Prince Oberon managed to circumvent her order while offering her a gift that could possibly grant her some sce.

    Asher knew Rowena would definitely check out the memories in his severed head and was still maintaining a steady breath despite being unable to think of a way to get rid of the head right now. Even if he can transform into Hellbringer, not only would he get stopped immediately, but he would also expose himself. There was no way out of this. Was he going to get caught red-handed?

    No! He can''t just give up like that and let this asshole get away with it.

    "Heh¡­I can''t believe this¡­" Asher let out a loud enough sarcastic chuckle followed by a mumble.

    But how could this go unnoticed by others, especially Oberon, who was standing closer to the tform and clearly heard what Asher mumbled as well. And the moment he heard this, Oberon''s eyes twitched as he looked at Asher with a gaze that contained pure shock. It was as if he never expected to hear anything from his mouth, "Is there anything Your Highness might want to say?" Oberon asked as his gaze hardened, though there was still a cold smile on his face.

    Ceti frowned, seeing how this guy was disrupting a good moment for the queen. Couldn''t he at least sit quietly if he can''t be of use to anybody else?

    Rowena''s eyes flickered as if she finally emerged out of her thoughts upon sensing the sudden change in the atmosphere of this hall.

    Asher smiled as he said, "Thank you for asking, Prince Oberon. No offense but¡­are you trying to insult the queen by offering such a ugly gift?"

    Some gasps echoed in the hall as all of them couldn''t believe what they had just heard. They didn''t even expect the royal consort to even speak anything in the first ce. They had always considered him to be a figurehead who only existed for the sole purpose of warming his seat.

    "This will be fun¡­" Sabina Thorne smiled with a chuckle as she licked her nails.

    Kookus gulped and couldn''t help but think if the royal consort had gone mad again. Not only him but most of the others wondered the same thing since Oberon''s gift couldn''t get better than this, and the queen would surely be eager to know how her most hated enemy died at the hands of her father.

    Ceti inwardly harrumphed, thinking that, finally, he would be punished by the queen for butting in and causing trouble for no reason. Maybe then he would learn his ce.

    But Oberon''s expression became taut as he asked with a forced smile, "I am afraid I do not understand, Your Highness."

    "How dare this cripple speak to my son like that?" Reba Drake fumed to her husband in a low seething voice. She couldn''t believe her precious son had to hear such words from that cripple.

    Seron nodded with a disgruntled look in his eyes. But he pressed on her hand and said, "Don''t say anything now. He is making a fool of himself. This will only turn in our favor."

    "I didn''t expect an aplished prince like you to not understand such a simple matter," Asher clicked his tongue as if he was disappointed for expecting too much from Oberon, making Oberon''s expression turn slightly contorted.

    However, Asher wasn''t finished as he added, "Did you forget the order my queen passedst year? Her words clearly were to hold no ceremony, event, or anything in public that would remotely remind the death of ourte Demon King. Yet, you brought a disgusting gift of a severed head that belonged to a Hunter who was the main viin who brought about the downfall of our king. Do you really think my queen wouldn''t get reminded of things she doesn''t want to remember? Do you really think my queen would want to see that ugly head?" Asher felt as if he was stabbing himself each time he called his old head ''ugly''. But he had to press on.

    Rowena''s gaze finally shifted towards Asher with an inscrutable expression while the rest of the people in the hall had stupefied expressions, hearing the royal consort talk like this to Prince Oberon.

    Never in their dreams did they imagine the crippled useless royal consort rebuking such a powerful prince before everyone else.

    Ceti couldn''t help but wonder why her queen was not saying anything. Did she really want to see what more this pervert had to say?

    Oberon''s eyes almost widened as he clenched his hands behind his back.

    Yet he took a deep breath and said in a calm yet hard voice, "Your Highness misunderstands. The purpose of my gift was to let Her Majesty witness the final glorious moments of ourte king. I had no other intentions other than believing that this would be something Her Majesty would want. It is my belief that watching our most hated enemy die would give us the greatest peace of mind. We all hated the Golden Prince to our core, and I am sure all of us here wished we could watch him die, even if it was just a memory. But I believe Her Majesty deserves the chance more than we do. Or does Your Highness not share the same sentiments as us?"

    Seron subtly smiled and said to his wife, "I told you. Our son won''t let that cripple get away after trying to humiliate our son. But where did he find the guts to do so even in the first ce?"

    "Ohoh, the poor royal consort is in trouble. Mother, will the queen spank him now?" Lady Silvia Valentina asked with a pure look of curiosity, to which Naida Valentina softly chuckled and patted her head lovingly, "Maybe or maybe not. But it doesn''t seem like the royal consort became dull again to rebuke Oberon."

    "Probably. I feel he is up to something we do not yet know of," Lord Vernon Valentine said with a subtle squint of his eyes.

    "Oooohhh¡­." Silvia''s lips made an ''O'' as she leaned back on her chair.

    Ceti shook her head, thinking that this pervert had brought this upon himself.

    Asher subtly smiled, knowing that Oberon was trying to corner him and make him embarrass himself or possibly gain bad faith from Rowena.

    Still, he sat up straight and said, as his tone became harsh yet calm, "You are just a prince of this house, and yet you im to know how my queen feels or wants? She is the lord of this entire kingdom, and nobody is qualified toy such an arrogant and disrespectful im. Her thoughts can only be known by her but since you asked about my sentiments, let me tell you, as her husband, that my queen is capable enough of finding sce on her own. Besides, no Hunter, no matter how strong, dead, or alive, deserves to have any worth to her, let alone as an ugly gift. Now¡­do you finally get it, Prince Oberon?" Asher said as his tone became lower yet maintained the same intensity.

    ------

    A/N - Sabina and Silvia official character art inments ;)

 Chapter 41 The Time For Grieving Is Over

    The entire hall was plunged into a deathly silence as the royal consort finished reprimanding Prince Oberon before everyone else and that too expressing strong disapproval towards the gift he eagerly and meticulously prepared.

    But hearing the words he said, they couldn''t help but feel convinced. Still, he scolded someone like Prince Oberon, and nobody could tell what consequences might follow.

    Prince Oberon''s face seemed as if it had lost a few shades of color, and nobody would guess what he was thinking right now. But they could sense the drastic change in the atmosphere of this hall.

    "Your Highness, you are being a bit too harsh on my son, who presented that gift only in good faith. It isn''t right to disrespect such a noble effort," Seron said as he looked at Asher with a piercing cold gaze. It seemed as if he was trying his best to not cause a scene, though his wife, Reba, seemed as if she wanted to explode at a certain someone.

    "I am afraid the royal consort is right," Sabina Thorne suddenly spoke up, much to the surprised look of others.

    Even Asher couldn''t help but look at this charming beauty that gave off a dangerous aura and never expected support from her. He definitely had to look into her some other time.

    She elegantly spread open the hand fan and added, "None of us are qualified to assume what Her Majesty needs or wants. His Highness is also right about the fact that we shouldn''t give too much importance to some Hunter, let alone in the form of a gift. If we do that, aren''t we giving more fame to this so-called Golden Prince? Maybe this is what he must have nned before he died. Relying on the fact that we might use his death to spread his name further. In my opinion, the best way for us to move on is to forget these insignificant characters, especially since they are dead. We can never progress if we are ves to the past. What we should focus on is killing more Hunters, especially ones like him," She concluded with a charming smile.

    Some murmurs echoed right after Sabina finished saying her piece. Now that such a high-ranking member spoke in support of the royal consort, people couldn''t help but feel as if he was right indeed. The more they thought about it, the more they felt Prince Oberon''s judgment was poor, and he chose the worst gift possible.

    "Elder sister, what are you doing? Why would you speak in favor of that crippled consort?" Edmund Thorne asked his sister with a strained voice, his expression taut. He clearly didn''t take well to herment, nor did he expect this from her.

    Sabina yfully smiled as she looked at him but suddenly pressed her sharp fingernail against his hand, "Don''t forget your ce, brother. You might be my fiance, but I am still your elder sister. Didn''t you learn to never question your elders, hmm?" She asked while maintaining the yful smile, though Edmund broke a sweat as he stiffly nodded, "I...I understand...."

    "That was uncalled for, Sabina. You yed down the efforts of your own brother by saying that," Esther Thorne said with a critical look.

    "Leave it, Esther. She has always done as she pleased," Thorin Thorne said offhandedly, making Esther click her tongue while Sabina softly chuckled and leaned on her chair.

    Prince Oberon''s expression looked as if he swallowed something ugly, but then he suddenly bowed and said, "This prince was inconsiderate. Please forgive me for not assuming things I shouldn''t have. I might have been too hasty in picking a gift for this day."

    People nodded with a look of approval upon seeing the prince apologize and admit his mistakes. This surely showed how sincere he was, and they felt more admiration for him.

    Reba smiled proudly, seeing how her son was smart enough to turn even a disadvantageous situation in his favor.

    "No worries. It seems like one year wasn''t enough for you to think. Next time, take two," Asher said as if he was offering genuine advice, making some even gasp, wondering if Prince Oberon was really getting verbally bullied by the crippled consort. This was just too humiliating and a p to his face.

    "Pffft-Nnngh!" Kookus almost burst outughing, but Ceti immediately punched him in the stomach, which made his chortle sound like a groan as he copsed on his knees with a grimace, "Why¡­.so cruel¡­sister¡­" He looked at her with an aggrieved look, making Ceti harrumph while feeling relieved that she was able to stop her brother from offending someone he shouldn''t.

    But she couldn''t help but stare at Asher''s back, wondering if this was his true nature. Who would have thought after gaining his soul, the crippled consort could even make a powerful prince feel tongue-tied?

    Asher''s words made Oberon''s eyes emit a deadly light for a brief second before he slowly raised his head. His facial muscles around his lips briefly twitched as if he was greatly suppressing the words that wereing up his throat.

    "Your Highness, you should think twice before you judge someone. I am giving this advice as a concerned member of our house considering the fact that your mind wasn''t in the right ce for all these years," Reba said with a sharp smile as a vein popped up in her temple. It seemed like she couldn''t contain herself anymore while her son was getting humiliated by this cripple. She even indirectly insulted him that he was a retard for all these years.

    ''Somebody is really angry, huh,'' Asher inwardly chuckled, seeing her getting riled up. It was amusing to see her dark expression.

    "Enough talking about this matter," Rowena suddenly said as the entire hall plunged into silence.

    Reba''s eyes twitched with indignation. But she could only sit back after swallowing her words.

    Everyone eagerly awaited what their queen''s decision was about this matter after this simple matter of presenting a gift got heated up.

    "I have no doubt Prince Oberon prepared the gift in good faith," Rowena said with a fixed gaze, to which Seron nodded with a pleased look, and Reba smiled as she shot a nce of contempt toward Asher.

    Prince Oberon''s expression brightened a little as he said, "Thank you, my queen. I am honored and d Your Majesty understood my sincerity."

    "But as the royal consort and Lady Sabina said, I don''t wish to see that dead hunter''s face again, nor do I need any sce. The time of grieving is long over, and my father wouldn''t wish any of us to do so. This is the time to make the people of Severed Realm realize that we remain undaunted despite the losses we suffered. From now on¡­they should be the ones to grieve, not us," Rowena said in a deathly cold tone that sent chills down everyone standing inside the hall. They could feel the entire hall getting filled with their queen''s bloodthirst for revenge which in turn fueled their bloodthirst as well.

    Her tone was cold and calm, but they could sense the boiling rage within her words. Considering how she had been so reserved for a while, they all thought that she was still grieving the loss of her father, just like the denizens of this kingdom.

    But only now they realized she had been suppressing her anger all this time and realized it was only natural she would feel so.

    Asher didn''t seem that surprised, but he could feel the blood cold killing intent oozing from her entire being as she spoke these words.

    He had no doubt that if his true identity was made known to her, she wouldn''t hesitate to grant him the most miserable death.

    Even if she believed her father killed him in his previous life, she knows the Golden Prince was the main cause of her father''s death.

    Seron''s expression stiffened while Reba was tightly clenching her fists. She had known Rowena for a long time and never expected the girl who loved her father so much to act so indifferently about her father''s death.

    Oberon had a subtle look of disbelief as if he couldn''t believe he had gotten it all wrong. But he still shot a cold nce towards Asher, who felt his gaze and smiled subtly.

    "But I won''t ignore your effort and will ept your gift, though I won''t use it," Rowena nced at one of her Bloodborn Guards, who came forward and collected the te with the severed head while Oberon looked on with a strange expression.

    However, he quickly bowed and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for being so kind. This prince is more than honored that my gift was epted. It doesn''t matter if Your Majesty has no use for it, as now I realize how inconsiderate and foolish my gift was. I won''t even mind if Your Majesty wants to get rid of it. I could spare you the trouble and do it myself."

    "There is no need for that. If my wife wants, she can do it herself since she epted your gift. You need not concern yourself too much," Asher said with a casual smile. He couldn''t risk letting that head fall into his hands since he was sure someone like Oberon would surely check out those memories before he destroyed it.

    He also couldn''t rest easypletely knowing that Rowena would still have the head. But knowing her character so far, she struck as a person who would never do anything opposite to what they say. If she said she won''t use the gift, then she wouldn''t. Or so he could only hope.

    Hearing Asher mention the words ''my wife'' again, Oberon clenched his fists so tight his nails were digging into his skin, making blood ooze out.

 Chapter 42 Cant Stay Silent No More

    Oberon went back to his seat, though his expression was looking far different from his initial proud and confident expression.

    All the enthusiasm he showed when presenting the gift was deted like a balloon. All because of a cripple. How humiliating!

    Most of them standing there couldn''t help but feel the same. It seemed like the Crippled Consort wouldn''t be sleeping in the shadows anymore. Based on how bold he seemed to be, they felt like things were going to be different here.

    Still, they weren''t expecting anything big since the royal consort was still a powerless cripple in the end, whose protection was guaranteed by their queen. Without her, he was as good as dead.

    Ceti couldn''t believe a cripple managed to talk down a well-decorated prince of the house. How could someone so weak be able to do such things? Even if he depended on the queen''s protection, it was not like the queen could watch over him constantly. There were ways Prince Oberon could make things tough for him. Was he just ignorant about it, or did he truly have the guts to do so?

    Kookus couldn''t help but bite his teeth, unable to believe he watched a nerve-racking showdown between the prodigal prince of the house and the crippled consort. Who would have ever thought the royal consort would win in the end?

    He would have showered praises already if not for his sister and the queen being so close.

    Asher still had a lingering worry if Rowena would check on the memories, but so far, based on what he knew about her, she didn''t seem like the kind to lie, especially since she seemed quite determined when she said she won''t make use of the ''gift''.

    Even though he was almost sure, he decided to somehow destroy that headter when the right opportunity came by.

    At least nobody else would get their hands on it till then. But he knew that he pissed off a powerful bastard, though he did it despite knowing it. He couldn''t just let him get away with that too.

    The only way to let the culprits make mistakes was to rile them up. Otherwise, if he remained passive like before and let them peacefully n out things, he would be the one getting fucked. The fact that an assassin almost killed him was proof enough that his life was already in danger. His memories from this body and what Merina told him was also proof enough that his existence itself made a few powerful enemies who would try to get rid of him the first chance they get.

    However, he knew he was taking a big gamble here, though he had never shied away from taking huge risks to get what he wanted. Only by taking huge risks was he able to be the strongest hunter in his past life. People even called him a ''daredevil'' because of that.

    His only option was to level up as quickly as possible using any means. But thanks to his memories, he had a n and briefly nced at Ceti with a subtle smile who felt his gaze and unconsciously looked at his eyes.

    Just as she was about to wonder what this pervert was nning, suddenly she grimaced as she shut her eyes close, making Asher wonder why this snobbish woman was acting weird.

    Reba''s eyes melted upon seeing her son, Oberon, returning with a dark look. Right after he sat down, she immediately grabbed his hand and said with red nostrils, "Son, don''t worry. Mother will make that crippled trash pay ten times the humiliation you endured today. Your father will also talk to the queen about this and make sure he gets his ce shown. Isn''t that right, Seron?" She turned her head towards Seron with a glowering look.

    Seron nodded with tightness in his eyes, "Of course. I will talk to the queen and let her know how that cripple needs to know his ce. But I don''t think she will do anything. We all know why. Things aren''t really the same now that he woke up and considering his behavior...don''t do anything rash for now."

    Oberon heard the two as he stayed silent, but the next moment, he briefly raised his hand and said with a high chin, "No need. I don''t need any help from you two to deal with that trash. I will deal with him myself as I always do," His lips curled as he added in a seething tone, "I never expected that cripple to gain such a tongue after getting a soul. He also must have no idea who I am or how weak and pathetic he is. Ignorance is his only tool. But that is good news for me. When the right timees, he will regret gaining his senses," Oberon finished with a cold smile.

    Reba nodded with a look of approval as she caressed the back of his head, "That''s my son. I knew you wouldn''t be bothered by the words of a pathetic cripple. I couldn''t be more proud of you."

    Silvan Drake, who was sitting beside his father, briefly nced at Asher with a subtle squint. And when his gaze identally fell on Ceti, who was standing behind the queen, his gaze softened.

    After everyone was done handing over their "gifts", the Hall Elder announced with a light smile, "Now let''s celebrate this fine day with a number of events we have scheduled. First, let us all partake in the grand feast the House of Dragons has prepared for the people. Everyone should take part and celebrate our path ahead!"

    Asher''s eyes glowed upon seeing long tables neatlyid out with all kinds of food and wine. Just the smell was enough to even tempt him.

    However, he saw most men and women forming pairs, taking the center and starting to dance by holding hands and moving slowly.

    ''What a boring dance¡­'' Asher thought and said to Rowena, "I am going to eat some food. You can join me if you want."

    Rowena simply shook her head, just as Asher expected. He could see that she was disinterested in all these things, though unlike her, he was curious to try out the food demons eat and learn more about them.

    At least their way of conducting a feast seemed simr, but humans can never match the grandeur.

    There were also storytellers setting up shop to amuse the guests and entertain them with the grand feats and illustrious feats carried out by the royal members of House Drake, going back to the birth of the kingdom itself.

    Who would have ever thought that he would be experiencing the biggest celebration he had ever witnessed as a demon?

    It also seemed like most of them were eagerly awaiting a celebration after not holding any events or celebrations for a year due to the Demon King''s death.

    Even without Rowena''s order, none of them would have held any public celebration so as to not disrespect the passing of the demon king.

    He noticed how everyone around him was giving him strange nces as he walked towards therge tables where the food and drinks were kept.

    Their faces seemed as if they had things to say or ask but didn''t. It seemed as if his previous scene of rebuking Oberon made some kind of unexpected impact on these people.

    Asher ignored them as his gaze finally fell on the fresh food that gave off a mouthwatering scent. He still didn''t dare to trust just his sense of smell and took a closer eye to see what kind of food these demons prepared.

    He didn''t know whether to feel surprised or not to see that most of it was meat and there were even chalices filled with blood. He didn''t have to guess to know that most of the vampires would be drinking the blood in these chalices like they would drink wine.

    He could only wonder where they were getting this blood from. Could it be from the Hunters they captured or killed?

    He decided to take a leap of faith and try one of the most appetizing-looking dishes near him. He expected the worst, but the moment he chewed on it, he couldn''t help but feel his taste buds tingling in excitement.

    ''How could something taste this good?'' The food tasted so delicious he felt his stomach growl in anticipation for more.

    ''Fuck, I don''t care what this is. I just need more,'' Asher thought to himself as he began to gobble up the food. He skipped breakfast and hasn''t had a single morsel since yesterday. Only now he realized how famished he was.

    The others looked on with strange expressions. Who would have expected the royal consort to have so much appetite despite doing nothing all day?

    "Is the food that delicious?" A woman''s sweet, melodious voice sounded from behind as Asher turned around with one of his brows raised.

 Chapter 43 A Disappointed Lady

    Asher saw a beautiful young woman with heart shaped face, big round pleasing eyes and a angelic face that could melt the heart of even a criminal.

    She had really long, voluminous ruby hair that reached till her ankles and was styled into pigtails that had ornaments wrapped around them. There was a shiny white pearl ne around her neck and a radiant, innocent smile on her face though her vibrant red eyes could make one feel like they were getting trapped by her eyes.

    She was wearing a dark red gown that wrapped around her petite body and her small bust. But he knew he can''t get fooled by her appearance considering she was centuries old at least.

    "Lady Silvia Valentine?" Asher unconsciously mumbled upon feeling surprised to see this bubbly woman approach him.

    "Ai, ai, just call me Silvia. Don''t tell me you call everyone by their full name? Tehehe" Silvia asked with an airy giggle.

    Asher chuckled and said, "Then Silvia it is. Happy?"

    Silvia shook her head strongly with her eyes shut before stepping closer to him and saying with a bashful look, "For thisdy to be happy, you have to do something else as well. Can you, please?" She asked as her eyshes fluttered.

    Asher didn''t know, but he was getting a weird vibe from this seemingly sweet cutedy and asked, "What would thedy who can get anything she wants want from me?"

    "I want a gift from you since you finally got a soul," She asked in an excited tone.

    Asher couldn''t believe this woman and asked, "Shouldn''t you be the one giving me a gift just like everyone else did?"

    "That is no fun," Silvia said with a cute pout, making Asher ask, "Fine. Let me at least hear what kind of gift you want?" He couldn''t help but feel as if she was up to something.

    Silvia''s lips arched into a bright smile as she leaned forward and whispered, "I want you to let me y with your mind. It seems quite fun to y with a mind that didn''t have any soul for all these years."

    Anyone would feel goosebumps on their scalp hearing her words that sounded quite innocent but the intention dangerous enough. As for Asher, who hade across all kinds of demons now knew why his instincts had been firing away since the beginning, telling him to get away from this "cute" woman.

    Still, he kept up a firm expression and said, "I am afraid I can''t give you that kind of gift. I can get you something else to y with," Asher was hoping she would leave after asking for some silly jewelry or something, considering how she had so many shy ornaments on her.

    Her bright red eyes were still giving him goosebumps, and he instinctively tried to not look at them even though they were strangely tempting him to look at them.

    Since Kookus had told him how House Valentine people had the power to use illusions, Asher guessed they must be using their eyes to do so. If his mind was as strong as his Hunter self, then he wouldn''t have to worry. Unfortunately, his present body had yet to build mental blocks to protect his mind.

    But Silvia''s expression suddenly contorted as she asked with an uncanny smile, "You are refusing thisdy? Nobody can refuse me, and nobody ever has," She stressed with puppy eyes, though her lips subtly curved into an eerie smile for a brief second.

    "I guess there is always a first for everything," Asher said with a casual shrug as he sipped on some wine kept on the table, though inwardly, he couldn''t believe how this woman was disguising her intentions with such a cute attitude. She was surely one of a kind.

    "Not for Silvia. Silvia will always have her way because everyone loves Silvia, and I can make you like me too. Let me prove it to you," Silvia said as her lips arched into a pretty smile.

    Asher''s eyes quivered as he suddenly froze before he could take another sip. He wasn''t looking at her face, yet her melodious voice was slipping into his ears and into his mind, telling him to give into her.

    ''Is she trying to charm me?'' Asher knew vampires like her could use their charms to trap their victims. However, right now, he was in a weak body whose mental fortitude wasn''t strong enough yet to defend against the likes of a powerful vampire like her. If this went on, he was finished! She might get into his mind, and who knows what would happen then.

    From the public''s view, it only seemed like the royal consort and Lady Silvia was having small talk since they couldn''t hear what Silvia was saying.

    Asher broke a sweat as he was even finding it hard to move because his mind was busy resisting the charm of her voice. He never knew the next trouble he would being upon now was a spoiled and bossy vampiredy from one of the great houses. Why the hell was she so fixated on his mind? Didn''t she have anything better to do, or did someone send her? He felt it was the former since who would say it aloud that they wanted to ''y'' with someone''s mind?

    Silvia was inwardly surprised to see a cripple being able to resist her for this long. Usually, all it would take was just a single word, and yet here, she had already said enough to charm a powerful Soul Warrior.

    However, fortunately for Asher, he had more than just his sheer willpower to depend on. As a veteran Hunter, he had learned enough tricks to deal with demons like her. And when up against someone who could influence minds using their voice, the simple solution was to disconnect the mind from the ears so that none of her words would ever reach his mind.

    This solution seemed simple in theory, but to execute it, one had to haveplete control over their mind and body. It wasn''t easy to shut off one of the senses using pure mental power. Even for him, it took months to master this technique.

    And right now, he executed the very same trick as all sounds stopped entering his mind, including her words, making his mind plunge into absolute silence. He immediately felt all the pressure on his mind disappearing away and regained control of his body.

    Of course, the drawback to this method was he made himself deaf temporarily. Fortunately, he wasn''t in abat situation. Otherwise, he would have had to rely on other methods.

    Silvia was about to smile in excitement as she saw how Asher''s mind was about to give in to her. But her smile froze when she saw Asher being able to move again and even continuing drinking from his cup as if he wasn''t bothered by anything at all.

    "Were you saying something? I didn''t catch you," Asher said with a sarcastic smile as he coolly kept on sipping on his wine.

    "Hey, you can''t keep ignoring thisdy. It should be impossible for you to. Silvia doesn''t like this at all," Silvia pouted as she was confounded by the fact that her voice wasn''t able to charm a cripple. She couldn''t even sense any defensive items on his body.

    Asher found it quite satisfying to make this pompousdy keep whining to herself, just like a child getting disappointed after finding out their toy wasn''t working as expected.

    Rowena, who was still sitting on her throne, suddenly took a nce at Asher and narrowed her eyes upon seeing Silvia talking to him.

    "Silvia won''t let you look down on her anymore. This time Silvia will win," Silvia said in a determined voice as she decided to not hold back, and her eyes began to glow.

    "No, you won''t, Silvia," A woman''s soft yet charming voice came from behind Silvia as she felt someone grabbing her wrist from behind.

    "Ow, ow, you are hurting me, Sabina. Let go, pleaseee¡­" Silvia feebly said with watery eyes.

    Asher squinted his eyes before turning his head to see a alluring beauty with long, shiny silver hair, a well-proportioned bust, and a slender figure.

    She had a diamond shaped face with attractive almond shaped eyes and luscious pink lips.

    She was dressed quite elegantly yet seductively, and every inch of her body exuded a strange sense of charm that made it hard for one to take their eyes off her.

    But if they identally took a look at her ghostly red eyes, one would feel chills going down their spine.

    ''Her again?'' Asher couldn''t believe this woman lending him a hand for the second time and, to his surprise, saw how even Silvia seemed afraid of her upon having her wrist getting gripped by Sabina.

    Now he has an idea why Kookus said the eldest child of House Thorne was quite terrifying, even though her lithe body would make her appear quite lovely.

    "Trying to use your flimsy charms on me? Get out of here before I spank you," Sabina whispered into Silvia''s ears, who pouted with a dejected look before running away. Of course, nobody heard the conversation they shared. All one could guess was Silvia was getting bored and running away somewhere else.

    "Well, well, was she bullying you too much?" Sabina asked as she picked up a chalice and sipped some blood. However, her eyes had a glint of astonishment, seeing how Silvia failed to charm him. This made her look at him with a veiled glint in her eyes.

    This was the first time Asher was seeing a vampire drinking blood in front of him in such a graceful fashion to the point he wasn''t even feeling disgusted.

    "I don''t want to admit it, but I do want to thank Lady Sabina for the support, especially earlier," Asher knew he couldn''t simply trust this woman just because she helped him out. Still, he decided to y it diplomatically just to be safe. He also thought he had to get used to dealing with people like this, even if the wordsing out of his mouth may or may not be true.

    "Forgive for the interruption, but the center of the hall is now clear for the Night Dance. Those who have had enough of feasting may dance with any partner they choose," The Hall Elder suddenly announced as arge space in the center was cleared up for the dance.

    "The main event has started," Sabinamented as Asher saw men and women forming couples and taking center stage to slow dance.

    Of course, most of them were married or engaged couples, but some of them seemed as if they were randomly choosing a partner simply to dance. Very few of them weren''t taking part in the dance and were standing alone on the side with glum expressions.

    Asher saw that the way these people were slow dancing seemed simr to how people would dance in fancy balls by simply holding hands. It was formal and slow yet elegant.

    Silvan Drake got up the moment the Night Dance was announced and took a deep breath before walking towards the tform above him.

    "Silvan, where are you going?" Reba asked with furrowed brows, but he had already walked away.

    Seeing how he was walking towards the tform where the queen was sitting, Reba furrowed her brows and asked, "Don''t tell me he is still fixated on that bitch? This has been going on for years. How could he not understand her lowly origins...a race of rabid beasts, hmph."

    "Calm down, Reba. Ceti is a Battlemaster, so show some respect for her title, at least. Her past doesn''t matter as long as she is trusted by our queen. But it is not like she will ever be his legitimate wife. Our son knows what he is doing," Seron said with an obscure glint in his eyes.

    Silvan took a brief look at Ceti before deeply bowing before the queen and asked respectfully, "Forgive me for approaching like this, Your Majesty. But can I have your permission to borrow Lady Ceti for a short dance?"

 Chapter 44 I Waited For You All These Years

    Ceti was a bit startled by his sudden request and nced at her queen before saying in an apologetic tone, "I am sorry, but¡ª"

    "It''s fine. You can go, Ceti. You can also partake in the feast," Rowena said with a brief wave of her hand, making Ceti hesitate, but then she bowed towards her, "I will be right back soon, Your Majesty. Thank you."

    Silvan smiled as he courteously offered Ceti his hand while bending his back. Ceti briefly smiled before taking his hand as he led her down the tform.

    "It seems like my little brother is really serious about that lowly bitch. I don''t understand what he has to gain by making himself look bad. If it wasn''t for her being someone important to the queen, I would have made her my bitch already," Oberon shook his head with a disdainful look.

    "Whatever. There is no way I am going to let him marry someone born amongst those lowly beasts. You heard me, Seron?" Reba asked with a scowl.

    Seron sighed as he rubbed his forehead with an annoyed look, "Will you just let it go already? I can assure you our son isn''t going to marry anyone anytime soon. He is simply curious about his first love. It will fade away, and I will personally see to it."

    "Hmph. It better," Reba said with a huff before turning away her gaze.

    "Oh¡­don''t tell me our Battlemaster has a crush on Prince Silvan?" Asher asked with a soft chuckle. Even if she was married, Asher was sure a egoistical and short-fused woman wouldn''t definitelyst.

    But Asher''s eyes glinted with a cold light as he thought about Seron and his entire family, which included Silvan as well. He still hadn''t forgotten what Merina told him.

    Sabina lightly smiled and said, "Would that be so surprising? He is said to be the youngest eligible bachelor in our kingdom. He is not only quite decent and courteous, but he has decent aplishments in his pocket as well. All the young girls go crazy for him, and it''s said that he receives at least a dozen proposals from powerful houses every day."

    "The prince who has it all, huh?" Asher asked as he sipped on his wine and asked with a side nce, "Then why are you not interested in him? I am sure nobody could turn away a charming woman like you."

    Sabina raised one of his brows as she caressed her lower red lips with her nail, "Fu, fu, I never expected the royal consort to have such a good eye."

    ''Is she testing me?'' Asher couldn''t help but feel that this woman had quite the seductive charms in every single action of hers. It was like she didn''t have to try, and it naturally came to her.

    Even though his will was strong enough to maintain his bearings, something within him was tempting his mind.

    In his previous life, he wasmitted to his ex-girlfriend Aira only and even refused the advances of many beautiful women who tried to seduce him.

    But why was he getting tempted now? Was it because he was a demon now?

    Sabina pressed her hand fan against her cheek as she said, "Your question isn''t applicable to me since I already have a fiance."

    "Who is the lucky guy?"

    "Lucky?" Sabina chuckled with a veiled glint in her eyes before saying, "Naturally, it''s my younger brother."

    ''Seriously¡­so what I read was true after all¡­'' Asher couldn''t believe these guys were talking about incest as if it was amon and natural thing. Back on Earth, for almost all people, it was considered taboo due to various reasons starting with gic defects and whatnot.

    But thinking about it, Demons were not weak like humans. They were born with mana, and maybe they won''t get affected by any problems caused by incestual rtionships.

    "So why are they not married yet?" Asher curiously asked.

    "Unfortunately for the other girls, he only has eyes for Ceti. And even if Ceti has a respectful status, she still belongs to our enemy race. She can''t marry anybody from the powerful houses, let alone Prince Silvan. Just the very mention of it could cause enough damage which even our queen would find it hard to handle."

    "And I guess the same goes for Prince Silvan?" Asher asked with squinted eyes as he saw Silvan and Ceti dancing slowly, just like the others.

    Sabina squinted her eyes as she shook her head, "Not really. He can let her be his mistress. Many had tried to court her to make her their mistress as well, but as a Battlemaster, she was able to refuse them. But it seems like Ceti dreams of being a legitimate wife. Otherwise, I see no other reason for her to stall like this. Maybe Ceti must have told him she doesn''t want to be a lowly mistress after enjoying the status of a Battlemaster. Nobody would want to in her shoes since she would lose the Battlemaster title. This could be why she definitely knows she can''t open up unless she wants to invite the wrath of everyone in our kingdom. How pitiful," Sabina clicked her tongue as if being sympathetic.

    "An ill-fated romance?" Asher couldn''t help but feel satisfied as someone like her deserved it.

    She will never be able to marry the man of her dreams and can only look from afar.

    But of course, he wasn''t nning to let her off easily.

    He then asked something he found odd earlier, "Isn''t it strange he is risking his face and everything by having feelings for her? Why would someone like him do that?"

    "I don''t know about you, but some men can be really passionate. Ceti is definitely more beautiful than most of the noble women in our kingdom and definitely has the power and beauty standards to be part of House Drake. It isn''t really surprising for Prince Silvan to fall for her, considering both of them had known each other since they were children. Why? Do you feel there is perhaps another reason?" Sabina asked as her gaze fixed on him, her lips subtly arching into a veiled smile.

    Asher could see that this woman was trying to probe and casually shrugged, "Nope. I was just curious."

    In the center of the hall, Silvan had a pleasant smile on his face as he was dancing with Ceti by holding her hands.

    "I never expected we would get a chance to dance like this today. In a way, it''s good he woke up," Silvan said while maintaining his smile.

    Ceti furrowed her brows just by remembering the man who was causing her trouble since the moment he woke up, "Maybe," She said in a slightly piqued tone. However, she still couldn''t shake off one thing in her mind that had happened recently.

    "Is something the matter? Is this about the royal consort? You know you can tell me anything. I don''t care if you feel like venting about someone you aren''t allowed to," Silvan said after noticing how her mood changed the mentioned the royal consort.

    Ceti''s expression filled with hesitation, but then she briefly smiled and said, "It''s really nothing. You have nothing to be concerned about."

    Silvan nodded with a slow shake of his head and then asked with a gentle smile, "Aren''t you forgetting something?"

    Ceti''s expression became slightly confused as Silvan added, "Today is the day you told me you would give me an answer to my proposal."

    "Oh¡­" Ceti''s expression becameplicated as her gaze darted.

    Silvan''s expression became concerned as he said, "I know asking you to be my mistress isn''t fair to you. But I give you my word, I will never make you feel less, and I will make sure nobody will look down upon you, including my own family. And it isn''t like I n this to be permanent. If you be my mistress, then soon I can make you my wife after I gain more influence. All these years, I waited for you, knowing that you needed time to think. But don''t you think it''s high time you made a decision so we can prepare for the future. I am not trying to pressure you, but that''s how much I love you."

    "I know you have a good heart but¡­" Ceti shut her eyes close briefly before saying with a sigh, "I am sorry¡­I can''t decide now, especially since I can''t let down our queen at this time. She needs me now the most, and I can''t renounce my duties. I owe the most to her and need to look out for her," Ceti couldn''t help but furrow her brows, thinking about the crude royal consort who might manipte the queen. She definitely can''t let him do that.

    Silvan''s expression hardened for a brief second. But then he nodded with an empty smile, making Ceti say with an apologetic look, "I apologize. You deserve better, and I¡ª"

    "Please don''t say that. I waited for you all these years, so surely I can wait for some more. But as apromise, can you at least spend more time with me from now on? Just simple strolls around our beautiful gardens would be more than enough," Silvan asked softly.

    Ceti slightly pressed her lips together, "I will try."

    "Haa, it''s boring. My brother can''t dance even a bit. So how about you show thisdy a good dance?" Sabina asked as she emptied the chalice in her hand.

    Asher chuckled and said, "I am afraid I have to refuse. After all, it wouldn''t be nice of me if I didn''t dance with my wife first."

 Chapter 45 Hes Watching Us

    Sabina''s eyes glinted with a look of disbelief as she scoffed and asked, "You cannot be serious," She seemed more surprised by the fact that Asher was nning to dance with the queen than rejecting a dance with her.

    Asher emptied his cup of wine as he asked, "What makes you think I am not?"

    Sabina''s eyes narrowed as she yfully smiled, "Really? You willing to bet on that?"

    "You like to ce bets? Fine. What are the stakes going to be?" Asher asked with crossed arms.

    Sabina blinked as she realized he was really serious. But this only made her feel even more excited as she let out a short, charming giggle and said, "I will take you up on your word then. If you fail, then you should let me drink your blood whenever I feel like it without any prescribed limit. Of course, I will make sure to not let you die from theck of blood nor make you feel like you are dying. I wouldn''t want the queen to get angry, would I?"

    ''So she is after my blood? What is she nning¡­'' Asher knew a vampire loved to drink blood, but why was she fixated on his when she could drink anybody else''s blood?

    Asher saw her eyes glowing with bloodlust for a brief second the moment she put forward her condition.

    His gut was also telling him that letting her drink his blood seemed like a dangerous affair, though not surprising considering she was a 500 year old demon in the end.

    Still, he said, "Sure. But only if you agree to my condition that if you lose¡­you owe me a gift of my choosing," In his mind, he already knew what to ask, though he was taking a gamble here.

    "Fair enough, as long as it''s something I already have," Sabina said with a nonchnt look. What could a crippled royal consort possibly need anyway? She couldn''t wait to have some fun seeing him try to win such an impossible bet.

    Asher emptied another cup of wine within just a few seconds, making Sabina let out an amused giggle, "Oh my¡­You are really motivated," Sabina felt like she must have provoked whatever pride he had. However, it was refreshing to see somebody so weak being so determined to try something they knew they were going to lose. Not everyone would have the guts to do so.

    But she had no idea that Asher was eagerly looking forward to getting something he desperately needed from her.

    He walked towards the tform with a firm gaze. Rowena''s gaze was nk as if she was thinking about something else when suddenly her gaze shifted upon noticing Asher walking towards her. There was a hint of confusion in her eyes, wondering why he wasing back so soon and staring at her like that.

    "Ugh, look at him. Crawling back towards the queen after wandering around. I bet he got scared talking to Sabina," Reba snorted with a look of contempt.

    Ceti was still slow dancing, but she constantly devoted a part of her attention to the queen just to make sure everything was alright. And that was when her eyes narrowed upon seeing Asher walking towards the queen, "Why is he walking towards her?" She mumbled as her forehead creased, not expecting him toe back so soon.

    "What is it, Ceti?" Silvan asked upon seeing her getting distracted and raised his gaze to see Asher walking toward the queen.

    Everybody else saw him and was about to continue with their business when their gazes froze upon seeing Asher raising a hand toward the queen.

    "Would you like to have a dance with me, Rowena?" Asher asked with a charming smile, his voice loud enough for everybody to hear.

    Rowena''s eyes shone with a hint of surprise and confusion as if she wasn''t expecting him to suddenlye up and ask.

    Everyone else had the same thought as well, and those dancing on the dance floor stopped as their attention was on their queen and the crippled consort. They couldn''t believe he had the guts to ask the queen to dance with him. If he was a worthy consort instead of a cripple, he would at least have some qualification to ask. But this was just insulting to see.

    If someone as impressive and capable as Prince Oberon Drake was asking, it would at least seem eptable. Once again, everybody sighed at how their beautiful and extraordinary queen had to have her marriage life ruined by getting married to such a powerless idiot.

    Sabina blinked her eyes as she mumbled to herself with a smile, "Quite gutsy for a cripple¡­How interesting¡­"

    "The royal consort continues to surprise," Lord Vernon Valentinemented with a refined smile before taking a sip from his chalice.

    "I am afraid he would have to get his head checked again by the royal physician. His behavior would surelynd him in trouble, or maybe he already is in trouble," Lady Naida Valentine remarked with a sympathetic smile.

    "But he is so mean and refused to y with me," Silvia Valentine mumbled with an aggrieved yet cute pout, though her eyes dangerously focused on Asher''s back.

    "Is that boy serious?" Lady Esther Thorne asked in a stony voice.

    "Did he go mad again?" Edmund Thorne scoffed with a jeering gaze.

    "He should have never left his bed," Oberon Drake said with a dark smile.

    "Once a retard, always a retard," Reba said as she ced her hands on her pretty lips as if to prevent herself fromughing.

    Rowena closed her eyes for a moment before saying, "I don''t feel like it."

    Asher expected such an answer from her as he maintained his hand in the air and said, "But I insist."

    "Don''t bother asking. I don''t want to," Rowena said with a subtle shake of her head. She couldn''t understand why he seemed so determined to dance with her and wanted him to just go away.

    Everybody could see that their queen was clearly refusing the royal consort even though they couldn''t hear what they were saying. How could he still disrespect her and stand in front of her like a fool?

    Ceti slowly shook her head, wondering what was going through his head to have such guts to ask the queen for a dance. Does he really believe that just because he was married to her, he could ask such things from her? She knew he was going to cause some trouble, but she never thought it would be in public like this.

    "The royal consort doesn''t seem to respect our queen or care about her face. Does he not know because of not having a soul for all these years? He is making things difficult for the queen. Is this the reason you seemed to get frustrated when I mentioned him?" Silvan asked with a concerned look.

    "I apologize. I will talk to youter. I have to go now and make sure he doesn''t make things more difficult for the queen," Ceti said in a hurried tone as she suddenly removed her hands from Silvan''s grip and walked away.

    "Ceti¡­" Silvan was about to raise his hand to call her back but sighed as he saw her hurrying towards the tform. He couldn''t help but look at Asher''s back as his gaze hardened, but then he shook his head and stepped to the side.

    "How shameless he must be to still keep pestering after getting refused. He should be disciplined and let him realize where he truly belongs," Reba couldn''t help but pass morements in annoyance.

    Rowena''s tone became firm as she said, "Why are you insisting like this? You could dance with anybody else you want, but I don''t want to. I can assign a partner for you," She thought he was asking because nobody wanted to dance with him.

    "Because you are the one I want to dance with. I don''t like you sitting here alone, all by yourself. I want you to have fun as well," Asher said while looking into her beautiful crimson eyes.

    Rowena''s expression became rigid and hard to read. But after a moment or two of silence, she said with a strong nod, "You don''t have to be concerned about me. I am fine sitting here."

    Asher softly chuckled and said, "Are you? This is a day of celebration in my name. So why not at least indulge me and let these people know that you are celebrating as well. If myte father-inw had been here, he would have also wanted to see you dance and enjoy just like everybody else. Come on¡­at least do it as if he is watching us right now."

    Rowena''s lips pressed together with a hint of hesitation filling her eyes. But seeing Asher nod at her, she let out a low sigh and said, "Only a short dance."

    Asher smiled subtly as he saw Rowena extending her dainty cold hand with ck evening gloves. He gently held it as he began to lead her down the tform, much to everyone else''s shock.

 Chapter 46 The Dance That Stirred Hearts

    Did the queen get possessed?...This was the question some of them had in mind as they saw her being led down the tform by the crippled consort.

    None of them even expected in their dreams that the queen would entertain his request to dance.

    They knew their queen was neither in the mood nor the kind of person to dance, let alone with the crippled consort. Why would she entertain his request and make herself look bad by epting his request?

    But then some of the elders from various gathered in the hall mused that she must be doing to uphold the image of her queenship since she couldn''t let him look even more pathetic, especially since he was a Drake in the end.

    However, none of them could tell the exact reason why the queen was doing this and felt confused by her actions.

    Kookus was sucking on his thumb, feeling greatly impressed by Asher, ''Even a cripple can ask the queen to a dance. I should definitely ask him to teach me. Maybe one day I might get to taste some sweet nectar, sigh.''

    Ceti could only slowly walk up the tform with a stupefied expression and couldn''t understand why her queen was going along with it.

    Sabina''s amused expression immediately froze as her forehead creased, and she mumbled, "What did he say to convince her?" She knew Rowena didn''t want to dance and clearly saw her refusing. But she also saw Asher saying something that made her change her mind. The Rowena she knew would never easily change her mind like that.

    Oberon Drake''s eyes were visibly shaking as he muttered with a clenched jaw, "That lowborn dares to touch her? If only¡­" Oberon didn''t even finish his sentence as his eyes uncontrobly shook, seeing that cripple holding hands with his queen. It was as if he had never expected to see such a sight in his life.

    "Hmph, she is doing it to not lose face. What else could it be?" Reba said with a disdainful snort, though her expression seemed quite unsightly.

    "Heh, this fool doesn''t even know how to dance. Watch him going to make a fool of himself. I am d I didn''t miss out on this," Edmund Thronemented with a look of ridicule.

    Asher could feel a lot of angry and scornful gazes falling on him, but he ignored them all as he walked towards the dance floor with Rowena, whose expression still seemed as if she wasn''t really here.

    Still, everybody couldn''t help but sigh at how graceful and elegant their queen was, even when walking.

    Most men standing around felt envious that this cripple was getting to dance with the queen. Even if they were offered a chance, they wouldn''t dare take it and risk their lives. They felt this crippled consort must have no knowledge of how terrifying the queen could get.

    They still couldn''t help but shudder when remembering the days right after the Demon King''s death was reported. Those weren''t days they would dare to relive.

    Now that Asher was getting a good look at Rowena, he couldn''t help but feel enamored by her gothic beauty.

    Her luscious ck lips seemed quite alluring, a beautiful contrast to her dark crimson eyes, which had an indescribable charm.

    The ck gown she was wearing now wasn''t as simple as the first one he had seen her in before. This one spread over her feet with multipleyers over her skirt, which was adorned withce, embroidery, and ribbons.

    Her long silky hair, which was as ck as night, had a certain shine to it as it elegantly overflowed over her back.

    And her overdress had long sleeves and a low neck cor that perfectly skimmed over her big, supple snowy mounds and revealed her enticing cleavage.

    There was no doubt any man who wanted a wife would dly sell their soul to have someone as beautiful as her.

    He knew she was barely a few years older than him physically, though she had the charms of a mature woman as well. But he knew his priorities and his mind remained as firm as her about what he had to do.

    And when they stood on the floor, Rowena suddenly said, "I will guide you."

    Asher knew she said this because she was assuming he didn''t know how to dance, which was natural to assume.

    But why let her guide him when this wouldn''t be his first rodeo, "No need for all that. Just follow my lead, and you will have fun," Saying so, Asher held her right hand, raising it high, and then used his left hand to cup her left shoulder de.

    "What are you doing?" Rowena asked with a confused look after seeing him trying to assume a dance stance she was unfamiliar with. Usually, the man and woman would be holding each other''s hands, but she could feel one of Asher''s warm hands on her back.

    "Don''t fret about it, and just ce your left arm over my shoulder. Come on," Asher said as Rowena briefly squinted her eyes, and after some hesitation, she ced her left hand over his left shoulder.

    "Now keep your feet close and follow me," Asher said as he moved his left foot to the side, making Rowena follow him and move her right foot to the side. Right after that, Asher brought his feet together by moving his right foot close to his left foot while moving his upper body like a slow wave.

    Rowena''s eyes blinked as if she found his moments strange, but she gracefully followed his movements by bringing her left foot close to her right foot.

    "You did great. Now let''s keep at it," Asher said with a smile as he repeated the same movements, keeping on moving towards the side along with her while their torsos gracefully imitated a wave motion.

    Rowena''s eyes glinted with a look of surprise as if she had never expected him to know such a foreign dance style that seemed to make her feel like she was floating.

    "Look at my eyes as we dance. That''s how this should be," Asher said since Rowena was simply staring at his chest, which was her eye level.

    Hearing his words, she subtly raised her head as her eyes looked at his dark yellow eyes. She had seen those eyes a number of times over these years, and they always seemed empty and felt nothing.

    But now those very same eyes seemed to be brimming with mes of emotions she never imagined she would see.

    "Why do we have to keep looking at each other like this?" Rowena asked, making Asher chuckle, seeing that she must be feeling awkward.

    "Well, this is something a married couple should do. As they say, eyes are the windows to your soul. Since you are my wife, I want to know you better by looking at your eyes even though you may not feel the same," Asher said with a soft smile.

    Rowena''s eyes briefly looked away, but then her cold gaze shifted back, "I don''t think you have anything to gain by knowing me better," Rowena said straightforwardly before asking, "Who taught you to dance like this?"

    "I learned about the Night Dance after going through the books. But I modified it with my own style I came up with and practiced all night so that I could show you a good time. It would be bad if the rest of them dance and enjoy while the Bloodburn Queen and her consort don''t show them how it''s done," Asher said with a subtle smile. He was actually proficient in formal dancing since he had to learn this when he made a name for himself as a Hunter in his previous life.

    Once he started getting invited to elite balls and parties, he had to learn how to dance, and Aira was the one who taught him how to do so, considering her background. The moment her name and face popped into his mind, he immediately shook them away.

    After eight steps or so, they began to dance sideways in the opposite direction.

    "I know you might be angry at me for having to marry a useless cripple like me," Asher mentioned as he maintained his gaze.

    Rowena shook her head softly and said inly, "You yed no part in it. I don''t have any anger towards you."

    Asher lightly smiled, "Good. Then that means I still have a chance."

    "Chance for what?"

    "To be a husband you could be proud of," Asher said with a gentle smile, making Rowena''s eyes flicker before saying inly, "You don''t have to."

    "But I want to¡­because I know how much you had to sacrifice because of me," Asher said as he looked at her intoxicating crimson eyes.

    Rowena pulled together her brows and said, "You shouldn''t have drank too much wine."

    Asher chuckled upon hearing her words and found her reaction quite cute. However, inwardly he was determined to gain her confidence so that his journey ahead wouldn''t be harsh.

    As moments passed, Rowena couldn''t help but feel as if her surroundings were fading. All she could see was Asher''s gaze, and it was as if only both of them were in the hall.

    For a moment, it felt like the crown had disappeared from her head, and all she could feel was the connection from her hands towards him while she floated along with him. When was thest time she felt such a sense of peace and tranquility?

    Whispers echoed in the hall as the others couldn''t believe that the crippled consort was leading the queen with an unfamiliar dance style, though it seemed quite graceful and pleasing to the eyes.

    "How dare he¡­before everyone else¡­" Oberon Drake muttered as his dark red eyes dangerously glowed, sensing some sort of tension between the two on the dance floor.

    "Hmph, he is insulting our traditions by not dancing the way he should. This is ludicrous and¡­" Reba couldn''t evenplete her sentence as she just had too much to say.

    Sabina had a look of disbelief seeing Asher dance so elegantly. She was expecting him to stumble or fall, but even if he was dancing in a different style, it seemed romantic, while the usual formal dance seemed nd inparison.

    "How strange¡­I have never seen such a peaceful expression on our queen," Lord Vernon Valentinemented.

    Ceti had a strange expression as she kept staring at Asher, especially his eyes, though nobody could guess what she was thinking.

    "Sister, you feeling jealous, eh? I bet not only Prince Silvan but no other noble here can match our royal consort in leading a woman through such a beautiful dance," Kookus remarked with a grin.

    "Just shut up, will you?" Ceti said with a piqued look as she pushed away her annoying brother.

    After a minute, Asher dropped his right hand and raised his left hand to turn Rowena around on her feet, much to her surprise.

    She felt a lightness in her chest as he turned her around. She didn''t know why but she felt like moving along with his flow without wanting to resist or stop it.

    Right after she spun on her feet once, he gently pushed her out by holding both her hands before spinning her around once and pulling her closer gently.

    Rowena felt her senses heighten when she was pulled towards him and made her unconsciously ce her right arm over his neck.

    "Rx your body and trust me," Asher said as he let go of her hand and wrapped one of his arms around her waist while tilting her upper body backward.

    Rowena was too distracted by other thoughts and was toote when she found herself dipping backward. Her instinct was to immediately raise her body up but hearing Asher''s words, she felt like letting him carry her along just as how he was doing throughout the entire dance.

    She felt like she was falling, but his arm wrapped around her waist, making her feel like she was safe within his hold.

    Asher was a bit surprised that she actually let her body rx and gracefully let her dip backward as he held her other hand and leaned forward, their faces facing each other closely.

    He had to admit she looked even more breathtaking from this angle and quite alluring, especially as her swan-like neck was arched backward while her dress tightened even more around her well-endowed breasts.

    "Enjoyed it?" He asked with a ssy smile as they stood still in that pose.

    But the two had no idea that by now pin drop silence had descended in the hall as most of them had stupefied expressions upon seeing a dance that stirred their hearts.

    -----

    A/N: Humble request from author for reviews of what you guys feel so far after reading :D Ahem, the novel is also starving without much golden tickets (needed for ranking :"#) But I am greatly thankful to those voting with powerstone and those who are still reading :)

 Chapter 47 Request For A Gift

    Everybody didn''t know what to say or think after seeing such a beautiful dance with their queen, who was led by her crippled consort. It waspletely out of their expectations, and none could understand where he learned to dance like that. Was he a prodigy when it came to dancing?

    Still, when picturing only the two of them, they actually looked quite good together, especially when he appeared even more exotic and charming to the nobledies in the hall. They were absolutely mesmerized by the dance and wished they could experience it.

    "A cripple with some skills¡­not bad¡­" Sabina smiled as she sipped on her chalice. But she never expected she would lose a bet against someone, especially someone like him. Still, instead of feeling angry or disappointed, she only had her eyes glow briefly as she looked at him.

    *p! p! p!*

    Kookus was the first to p loudly with a wide grin. Ceti shot him a strange look, "Stop making a fool out of yourself."

    "Fool out of who?" Kookus grinned as Ceti turned around and saw everybody else slowly beginning to p as well.

    As more of them pped, others also joined to the point even Reba and Oberon Drake had no choice but to simply hit their hands together lest others see it as disrespect to the queen.

    Rowena took a step back with blinking eyes as if she hade back to reality and realized what was going on.

    She gave a brief nce at Asher before walking away towards her throne with an inscrutable expression while Asher stood in the same spot and subtly smiled.

    Lord Vernon Valentine smiled and apuded loudly, "What a beautiful dance. I never thought I would be witnessing such a different yet graceful style. Surely, I hope Your Highness can share some tipster."

    "Thank you for the kind words, Lord Valentine," Asher said with a subtle bow. He wasn''t expecting anybody here to truly get impressed by his dance. So he didn''t know if Vernon was being courteous or if he truly took a liking to his style.

    This style of dancing was something he and Aira hade up with together in his previous life. He never expected he would be doing it with someone else at that time.

    Since someone as respectful and powerful as Lord Vernon personally congratted the royal consort, some of the lords anddies of various noble houses passed on their congrattions as well, to which Asher epted with a polite smile.

    He didn''t care if these people were being sincere. At least he left some impression on all of them, and even if this won''t really bring any benefits to him, he at least won''t get forgotten as some background character.

    "Where did he even learn to dance like that? It doesn''t make sense," Lady Esther Thorne mumbled with a narrowed gaze.

    "Why do you care? It doesn''t matter if a cripple can dance or not," Lord Thorin Thorne said with a stone-faced look.

    "This cannot be happening¡­He is pushing things too far," Oberon said as a dangerous glint shot past his eyes upon seeing how his annoying dance even left an impression on others. Who knows what Rowena must have felt.

    Seron Drake looked at his son and said, "Justy low for a while and don''t do anything reckless. The queen won''t fully ignore the words of that cripple. It must be because of something her father said to her before he left. How frustrating¡­"

    Oberon clicked his tongue with an annoyed look as he rubbed his lower lip with a menacing gaze.

    As soon as the queen sat down, the others stepped back onto the dance floor and continued dancing. Some were inspired by the dance between the royal consort and the queen and tried to imitate their style.

    Asher walked towards where Sabina was standing with a smile.

    "My, my¡­No need to gloat before me. I know when to admit defeat even though I am not really used to it," Sabina said with a subtle curve of her sulent red lips.

    Asher chuckled, hearing her words as he drank some more wine kept on the table.

    "But I am curious¡­When did you learn to dance after not getting out of your room for all these years? I have yet to meet someone who mastered dancing within a night," She said with a peculiar gaze.

    "Well, you did meet that someone now¡­What other possible way could I have learned? Maybe I was born to dance," Asher said with a wink as he sipped on his wine.

    "Aren''t you quite talented~" Sabina let out a charming giggle as she caressed her lower red lip with her hand fan.

    Edmund Thorne, who was sitting with his family, noticed his sister, who was also his fiance, giggling and talking to that crippled consort.

    He had been noticing this for a while, but this time he just couldn''t take it as he stood up, "How dare that cripple breathe the same air as her. I will¡ª"

    "Sit down, Edmund. You do know how she doesn''t like to be interrupted or told what to do," Esther Thorne said with a brief shake of her head, making Edmund''s hands shake, "Mother¡­you can''t let this go on¡­"

    "So now that I won, I hope you aren''t nning to back out," Asher said with an expectant look.

    Sabina subtly chuckled and said, "Thisdy never backs out from a promise. I am curious what gift the royal consort would need from me."

    ? "I won''t ask for anything that would cause you inconvenience. All I want is the potion ingredients for healing. Just the ingredients for the basic one will suffice and shouldst me few months," Asher casually said.

    Sabina raised her brows as if she didn''t expect him to ask for such a thing, "Ingredients for a healing potion? How strange¡­I don''t mean any offense, but what possible use could you have with that or even learn to use them? Surely, you seem to be in great health, and if not, the royal physician can perform miracles you won''t even expect."

    "Of course, I have no use for it. But I feel like I have a lot of time on my hands which makes my life quite boring. So I decided¡­why not learn something to keep my mind upied. I n to learn the form from the library here and experiment with the ingredients to create my own forms no matter how daunting that might be. I know the hard truth that I am a cripple, and my prospects are greatly limited. But I can at least use my head and contribute to the welfare of our kingdom in my own way. If I can be someone who can at least create some potion forms that can benefit our brave raiders and reapers, then I wouldn''t feel I am letting down our kingdom or its people," Asher said with an inner light in his eyes.

    He knew it would seem suspicious if he simply asked for a potion form without a good reason. However, if he gets his hands on a health potion form then he can brew them on his own and not worry about feeding blood to his bloodthirsty ring. As someone who was also renowned as the Potion Prince in his previous life, he wanted to utilize those skills in this life as well.

 Chapter 48 You Will Regret Coming Back

    "That''s admirable. I have to say¡­I have never met anyone as ambitious as you," Sabina said with a subtle smile, making Asher wonder if she wasplimenting him or being sarcastic.

    However, he didn''t care if she thought he was simply wasting his time or trying hard for dumb reasons. Once he can make his own health potions, he wouldn''t have to worry about feeding his ring, nor would he arouse any suspicion from Rowena.

    "But you could have asked the queen for this small favor. It isn''t like you asked for something special," Sabina said as if she was wondering why he went so far to even win a bet for this.

    Asher shook his head with a smile and said, "My wife is too overprotective of me to the point I can''t even leave the castle. So if I talked to her about experimenting with the ingredients, she might think I might hurt myself even if I am not that stupid," Even though Asher said this, in reality, he was also worried that Rowena might feel suspicious if he always asked her for ingredients. He already decided to buy his own after he earned enough life crystals.

    Sabina squinted her eyes as she said, "In a way, you are quite lucky to be married to her. Mnn¡­Since I already gave you my word, I will give you what you want as a personal gift and be discreet about it. Hope it will be of good use to you. See you soon then," Sabina said with a charming wink as she slowly walked away, her gait appearing as if she was walking on clouds.

    Asher couldn''t believe he managed to get something he desperately needed after learning about feeding the ring with his blood. He had been worrying about it all this while since he couldn''t even ask anyone about this until Sabina''s idea of a bet made it easy for him.

    With a relieved smile, he walked back to his seat, though he could feel a cold gaze on him and saw Oberon Drake looking at him with a dark, cold expression.

    Asher subtly curved his lips with a narrowed gaze before looking away. When he walked up to the tform, he caught Ceti looking at him with a strange expression, but when he looked at her, she immediately averted her gaze, making him wonder what was wrong with her now.

    Was she too scared of him now? Asher was satisfied he was able to make her shut up, but he still had ns for her.

    Kookus was eagerly fidgeting behind the chair to greet Asher and said with a ttery smile, "Your Highness, this worthy servant was blown away by your performance. Even the devils would sigh in admiration, and the skies will¡ª"

    "Kookus?"

    "Yes, Your Highness!"

    "Shut up."

    " >_< "

    After getting some silence, Asher looked towards Rowena, whose eyes seemed to wander unlike before.

    But as he kept staring at her side profile, he saw her eyes ripple slightly before returning to normal. Ceti, who was standing behind the throne, couldn''t help but notice a subtle tension in the air between these two. She shook her head inwardly as she kept thinking about what had happened earlier.

    The Night Dance came to an end as everyone already dispersed from the center.

    Rowena nodded as the Hall Elder stepped forward and said in a loud voice, "This eventful day¡­." He went on with his speech, and, Jarius Thorne couldn''t hold it any longer and whispered to his father meekly, "F-Father¡­can we please tell the queen about that so-called Hellbringer? If she knows, then she can immediately¡ª"

    "You ipetent fool. I told you once to not mention your incapability to me. And now you want me to make not only me but our House look pathetic before the queen and the people? Speak of this once more, and you won''t speak for a year," Lord Thorin Thorne said in a cold, cutting tone that made Jarius shrink his neck with an indignant look. He no longer had the guts to speak to his father about this again.

    Esther Thorne simply gave a passing nce at her son before saying to her husband, "I know it was his impotence that caused him to lose face. But he is still a member of our House, and his defeat is a disgrace to us as well. Are you really not nning to do anything about this so-called Hellbringer?" She asked with a narrowed gaze.

    Lord Thorin let out a short, cold chuckle and said, "He described it as a lich on mes. It must be some undead that Edmund used to y a prank on him. He is not that younger than Silvan, and yet he continues to be an embarrassment. Don''t entertain his fanatics."

    Esther''s eyes narrowed, but then she nodded and didn''t say anything anymore.

    Jarius didn''t hear, but he could see how nobody in his family was taking him seriously, especially about what happened to him. He now regretted even telling them about it.

    He felt that the only way was to find this Hellbringer himself and make him realize who he messed with.

    The Hall Elder was about to end his speech, but¡­

    "What a surprise¡­A celebration for a cripple? This is definitely unprecedented in the history of our kingdom. It''s funny how far we have fallen, isn''t it?" A cynical voice of a woman suddenly echoed from the entrance as all eyes suddenly shifted in that direction.

    They saw a feminine figure in a ck cloak wearing a hood entering the hall through the door, much to the confusion of the others as they wondered who this person was, especially to utter such bold words that would instantly award them a death sentence.

    Within just a few sentences, she not only ridiculed the crippled consort but also insulted the queen''s presence which would be more than enough for a death warrant. Even if the royal consort was a cripple, nobody would say it aloud, especially before the queen, since it would be an insult to the royal family.

    Some of them naturally tried to use their mana to sense who this mysterious person was, but those who did it copsed immediately on the floor, causing panic and even more confusion.

    *Thud!*

    "AAH!"

    Obviously, this kind ofmotion garnered everyone''s attention, including Asher and Rowena.

    However, the moment Rowena saw this mysterious woman, her crimson eyes shook. Asher noticed how her aura and expression drastically changed and wondered if she knew who this woman in the cloak was.

    All he could see was the pale hands of the mysterious woman with ck nail polish on her sharp nails, just like that of Rowena''s.

    Seron''s face became grim as he mumbled, "Why is she here¡­"

    Reba grabbed her armrest as she mumbled with a look of disbelief, "Is she mad? She has to be¡­"

    "This is bad¡­" Lord Vernon Valentine mumbled as his previously calm smile stiffened upon seeing the woman in the cloak.

    Naida Valentine grabbed the hand of her husband and her daughter with a taut expression, "Why would shee back¡­"

    "Is that¡­" Silvia Valentine gasped as she covered her mouth with raised brows.

    Jael Valentine, who was sitting bored and silent all this time, suddenly became vignt as he ced his hand on his hip.

    Lord Thorin Thorne, who had been sitting with a deadpan expression since he came here, suddenly leaned forward with a wary glint in his eyes upon seeing her.

    Lady Esther Thorne nced at Sabina, who nodded with a subtle glow in her eyes.

    The rest of the nobles gathered in the hall even hurriedly left their tables with looks of terror and fear as they scurried to the side. It was as if they recognized who it was after seeing some of them copse just from trying to probe her.

    The entire hall was plunged into a deathly silence as the mysterious woman stopped walking as she reached the center of the hall.

    "Just a year ago, on this day, our lives changed. The blind and the fools of this kingdom say it was you who lost everything, but¡­we all know who truly lost everything. You know that the best, don''t you, niece?" The mysterious woman said in a cold, seething tone as she suddenly removed her hood to reveal a graceful-looking middle-aged woman with dark red eyes that radiated suppressed killing intent, making those who looked at her eyes feel their bodies shudder.

    "Aunt Iryna¡­you will regreting back," Rowena finally spoke with a firm, cold gaze.

    ''Aunt Iryna?'' Asher didn''t expect Rowena to have an aunt he didn''t know about before. If she was her aunt, then why wasn''t she staying in the castle, and what was with this heavy and hostile atmosphere in the hall. Asher didn''t know who this woman was, but he could tell that she was not a demon that was powerful enough to put every other demon in this hall to hold their breaths.

    Only Rowena seemed to have a strange expression upon seeing her, and he wondered what happened between these two since her aunt seemed to have something against her?

    Iryna coldly chuckled as she tilted her head, "Regret? Really? Are you worried that I am back to take what never should have belonged to you, my dear niece?"

    Asher felt as if this woman had a nut loose in her head since her bearings seemed a bit deranged. Her actions were all screaming for a death wish since she literally hinted at taking the throne!

 Chapter 49 Nobody Will Leave This Hall

    "That is enough! Cut down this traitor!" Ceti said in a fierce tone as she stepped forward, and dark silver knuckles with steel spikes on them manifested on her fists.

    The five Bloodborn Guards also unsheathed their swords halfway as they stepped forward from every side to cut down this intruder who dared to speak ill against the queen.

    However, Rowena briefly raised her hand, gesturing them to stand down, making Ceti and the five Bloodborn Guards freeze themselves on the spot.

    Instead, she discreetly told them to escort the guests outside and Asher to safety. However, right as they were about to do that, dozens of men and women in ck robes and wearing masks entered the hall from every side, their eyes glowing dark red. Nobody could even tell how they suddenly came in, but they weren''t surprised, considering Iryna knew this castle like the back of her hand.

    Iryna coldly smiled, "Nobody in this hall will get out unscathed. Today this hall will be bathed in blood just like how you soaked your hands with the blood of my kin¡­my husband and my sons."

    Everybody felt chills hearing her words since they knew she was dead serious, considering what had happenedst year.

    Asher felt the atmosphere in the hall turning quite heavy and tense. He looked at Kookus, gesturing to him to tell him what the fuck was going on.

    Kookus was shivering and was hiding behind Asher''s chair. But he somehow found the strength and said, "This is bad¡­really bad¡­The queen killed off her entire family and anybody who supported her husband when her husband tried to im the throne right after the Demon King died. And now she is probably back to get revenge! Crap, my luck to be in the same hall as her."

    Asher didn''t know that a power struggle happened right after the Demon King''s death. But it wasn''t surprising considering how tempting the crown could be. However, he wasn''t surprised to know that Rowena didn''t hesitate to kill off a part of our own family to assert her dominance. As a Demon Queen, without being ruthless, one can''t sit on the throne. This only made him once againpare the contrast between the human world and this world.

    "How powerful is that woman?" Asher asked in a low voice.

    "S-She is the sister of thete demon king!" Kookus said with a frantic look.

    Asher''s brows raised since being the sister of the demon king spoke volumes of how powerful she could be.

    He also knew this castle won''t help take care of the intruders since Iryna and her subordinates were carrying the same bloodline as House Drake. This made him wonder if Rowena would be able to handle her since Iryna somehow sealed the exits, and it could take a while before the guards from outside coulde in.

    Rowena was also like a junior whenpared to a senior figure like Iryna, who was several centuries old. She didn''t even have her dragon to protect her too. Things weren''t looking good.

    Lord Vernon and Lord Thorin, along with their family members, got up from their seats, their expressions on full alert. However, Jarius Thorne was trembling in fear upon seeing Iryna and her boiling dark red eyes.

    He wanted to flee and shakingly tugged on his mother''s sleeve, "Mother¡­please get us out of here¡­She has gone mad¡­"

    "Grow a spine! There is no getting out of this until Iryna and her followers are taken care of," Esther Thorin said sternly before turning her ghostly red eyes toward the masked people slowly surrounding them to attack.

    "Iryna definitely came prepared. She brought her best soldiers with her. This won''t be easy at all," Lord Vernon Valentine said with a serious look.

    Rowena leaned forward and said with a stone-cold gaze, "You dare say that I took everything from you when your kin, especially your husband,mitted treason by trying to usurp the throne? Your kin didn''t even care about my father''s death. All they cared about was stealing the crown when this kingdom was broken and defenseless from his death. My father chose me as his sessor and not your husband."

    "He chose wrong!" Iryna said as she clenched her jaw and pointed at her, "Look at you. Look how closely you are keeping a beast of our enemy race close to you as your ''Battlemaster''. Did any king or queen in the history of our realm ever appoint an enemy with such a high-ranking title?"

    Ceti''s fists were shaking uncontrobly as her dark blue eyes shone with a deathly cold light.

    Iryna wasn''t finished as she turned her gaze towards Asher, "Forget about that and see the useless bag of bones with the title of a ''consort'' sitting beside you. Even after your father''s death, you still haven''t gotten ridden of him and continue to keep him close like a disease. How humiliating and disgraceful to the entire kingdom. This only shows how wrong your father was to choose you as his sessor. You don''t deserve that crown on your head. It was only right my husband should have seeded the throne rather than you."

    Asher saw this woman throwing verbal attacks at him as well, and at this point, he was just wishing for her to drop dead.

    "Oh my god¡­Why won''t she stop¡­Did she reallye here to die?" Naida Valentine mumbled as she ced her hand on her mouth with a look of disbelief.

    "You have spoken enough¡­Now you deserve to burn," Rowena said in a blood-chilling voice as she slowly got up, her crimson eyes radiating killing intent that targeted Iryna and her people.

    Iryna''s followers felt their blood shaking in horror upon feeling the killing intent and anger of the queen.

    They found themselves grimacing as they felt like their hearts were about to explode from terror. They couldn''t even move an inch. But Iryna snorted as she used her aura to shield her followers from Rowena''s killing intent, saving them just in time.

    Ceti was about to help her deal with these intruders, but she received an order from the queen to quickly get Asher away from this hall.

    Ceti had no choice but to follow the order as she turned around to grab him. However, she was blocked by a bunch of Iryna''s men and had no choice but to try and fight them off.

    "I said nobody will leave this hall!" Iryna shouted in a seething tone as she conjured a spear of searing blood using her mana and threw it right toward Asher.

    Asher''s eyes widened as he saw the spear of searing blood cutting through the air like a bullet and heading for him!

 Chapter 50 There Will Be Nothing But Ash

    The spear was cutting through the air so fast Asher didn''t even have the time to react or think.

    Even before he could blink, the tip of the spear was already about to pierce his heart. He knew Iryna had somehowpromised the castle, so using his master ess wasn''t an option. He could only think of transforming into Hellbringer, even if that could mean exposing his only ace up his sleeve.

    However, suddenly a gust of wind blew past his face as a gothic beauty stopped the spear with her bare hands right before it could pierce his skin.

    Asher literally felt as if he had dodged a bullet and saw Rowena standing in front of him as if to shield him.

    The five Bloodburn Guards immediately appeared before him and surrounded his chair as if acting as a shield for him. He realized Rowena must have ordered them to protect him even though their duty was to protect her. This made him realize even more how determined she was to keep him alive.

    She then twirled the spear around and struck the ground with it, sending tendrils of blood in every direction, especially toward Iryna''s followers, who were caught unawares. These tendrils wrapped around their body and pulled them up into the air as they began to break their bones.

    But Iryna manifested des of blood in the air and cut down these tendrils, making them fall back onto the floor, "You have to get past me first," Iryna said with a cutting gaze.

    Ceti was frustrated to see these masked vampires get back on their feet. One of them had already jumped into the air to sh at her head, but Ceti stepped to the side and smashed his jaw with her spiky knuckle glove and then smashed his chest again and again till his heart was a bloody paste.

    "Yaarh! Come at me, cowards!" Ceti let out a battle cry as she jumped on the rest and began to pulverize them one after the other.

    Asher narrowed his eyes upon seeing Ceti fight like a mad woman yet with brute strength that surely wasn''t weak in any way. She was even purposefully letting herself get attacked and injured, even though she could have avoided them easily.

    But then he noticed that the more she got attacked, the stronger her attacks were bing. Was this some kind of werewolf rage thing? Still, he had never seen this kind of thing before since she clearly wasn''t expending that much mana.

    The entire hall was in chaos as Iryna''s followers were randomly cutting down the nobles. Asher could see that each of these followers was no joke. They were surely high-ranked demons who were loyal to Iryna.

    Most of the nobles in this hall seemed to have no chance or were struggling quite a lot against Iryna''s followers. It was no surprise since all these followers were of House Drake, allowing them to make their blood hot as mes which would definitely be a nightmare to any other vampire.

    But right then he saw the members of House Thorne and House Valentine getting into action, trying to kill Iryna''s people before they could do any further damage.

    And the moment they joined in, the followers of Iryna seemed to get suppressed for the first time.

    Asher raised his brows when he saw Lord Thorin clutch the throat of one of the followers, and the next moment all life was drained out of him till his eyes began to glow dark blue, turning him into a zombie just like that!

    And this zombie began to attack his own people, no longer Iryna''s follower but an undead ve of Thorin.

    As for Sabina, she was smiling charmingly as she summoned three undead Hunters who had their eyes glowing with an eerie dark blue light.

    Asher saw how their organs were sticking out from their bodies while some even had their eyeballs dangling out of their sockets. And based on how ghastly they looked, especially their rotting flesh and various cuts on them, he could only imagine what Sabina did to them before killing them.

    However, these three still had armor and weapons on them and lunged towards Iryna''s men with movements and speed that were no weaker than veteran Hunters.

    Those three cut down one of Iryna''s men before he could even raise his de.

    But he saw Jarius Throne cowering behind his mother and scoffed. He looked like he was about to pee any second. It seemed like Esther Thorne couldn''t even join the fight because of him.

    As for Edmund Thorne, he walked past a man getting attacked by Iryna''s followers. He screamed at Edmund for help, but Edmund didn''t even turn around as if he didn''t hear or see him and went ahead to grab a noblewoman who was hiding behind a pir. She was not under attack but was thrilled to see the handsome and powerful young lord personally escort her to a safe corner.

    On the other side, Lord Vernon was gracefully walking towards the followers despite the fact that two of them were about to cut him down with their scorching blood weapons.

    But just as they reached near them, their eyes flickered, and the next moment they stabbed each other''s hearts before dropping dead to the ground.

    He didn''t even raise a finger and still had a subtle smile on his face as he continued walking.

    And as if Asher hadn''t seen enough, he saw Silvia dancing with a cheery smile. But what made him blink his eyes was the two of Iryna''s followers were dancing along with her as if they were enjoying it too.

    Right as he was about to wonder what this crazy woman was doing with them, he looked closely and saw Silvia throwing a round, pretty red ball at them before taking two steps back. The next moment mes burst out as they engulfed the two followers, but they still kept on dancing as if they didn''t even know they were getting burned alive.

    "Tehehe! This is so fun!" Silvia giggled as she excitedly pped her hands while watching the two ming figures dancing to their death.

    Even if these two had the Bloodburn Bloodline, that didn''t mean they were immune to magic mes. It only meant that they were resistant to itpared to other vampires and this fact only made it worse since these mes were slowly burning off their flesh due to their resistance.

    It was not an ordinary sight people could stomach, though Asher wasn''t surprised by her actions after his interaction with her.

    The son and mother duo, Jarius and Naida Valentine seemed as if they were taking a stroll by holding hands and confusing Iryna''s men who tried to attack them. It seemed too easy for them to cut these men down together.

    Asher felt that they were even more dangerous upon seeing them in action.

    As for Seron, he was facing off against four of Iryna''s men, who seemed stronger than the others. However, these four were getting closer to death as each second passed as Seron was killing them from the inside by boiling their blood beyond their limits.

    Reba had a condescending smile on her face as she was still sitting on her chair and sent her hairpin flying around with the mere movement of her finger. Once her hairpin knife pierced one of Iryna''s followers, their bodies would go limp as their eyes turned lifeless. But it wasn''t the end for them as their eyes would uncontrobly shake before their eyes turned a creepy dark blue. And the next moment, they would attack their own men as per the orders of Reba, their master.

    Asher saw Silvan Drake rushing to help Ceti, cutting down anyone who was trying to attack Ceti.

    "Ceti, I got your back!" Silvan said as he jumped right next to her.

    "You should go and help the queen. I got this!" Ceti was worried since, other than being powerful, Iryna wasn''t a woman who would mindlessly carry out an attack no matter how angry or resentful she was. If she came here like this, then she definitely wasn''t nning to leave without causing enough damage.

    "Don''t worry about her. Oberon will support her. I can''t just leave you alone like this," Silvan said as he plunged his sword into one of Iryna''s men.

    Rowena and Iryna were exchanging attacks when Oberon came in and sent an attack toward Iryna along with Rowena''s, pushing her a step back.

    "That''s enough, Aunt Iryna. This is a fool''s errand. My queen punished your family for their treason and anybody who supported it. You were lucky to escape at that time but you should have stayed hidden. Now there is no hope for you. Did youe here wishing to die? There is no way you could do anything when all of us are here," Oberon asked as he stood in front of Rowena with a smirk and his chin raised high.

    Iryna coldly smiled as she said, "Little Oberon, it''s a pity you have yet to be a man. It must have been pathetic to watch as what was supposed to be yours was snatched right before you," She finished with a brief nce at the crippled consort.

    Oberon''s expression turned ugly as he knew what she exactly meant. But because he got distracted momentarily, it was toote when he saw ava of blood rising from the ground and smashing against him, sending him flying towards the back.

    "Now, there will be nothing but ash," Iryna said as a giant ck grimoire suddenly manifested in her hands. And as she moved her hands through the air as, a huge crimson mana circle suddenly began to light up around her.

    Rowena''s eyes shook as she realized what Iryna was doing and was about to stop her when dozens of Iryna''s followers suddenly left whatever they were doing and charged at Rowena like a frenzied mob.

    Asher knew Rowena could handle this mob but the reason he was almost on his feet was that he saw a giant burst of mesing out of the crimson circle around Iryna that made his eyes go wide.

    *ROARRRR!!!*

 Chapter 51 Is She Dead?

    *ROARRRR!!!*

    An ear-rendering roar of a me-breathing beast sent shivers down the spines of almost everyone inside the hall.

    Asher could recognize a roar like this any day since, even without seeing, he could tell that this was the roar of a dragon!

    He saw the floor within the huge summoning circle disappearing as a 70 meters long huge body of a dragon with dark blue scales revealed itself, causing everyone to freeze in terror. Iryna was standing atop its head as it continued to rise from the summoning circle.

    Even the entire floor began to tremor under the might of this dark blue dragon with huge wings, its burning blue eyes looking at the tiny creatures standing frozen in fear. There was no doubt that those eyes belonged to a dragon who wouldn''t leave without turning everyone inside into ashes.

    House Drake was not considered the strongest and feared the most only because of its bloodline bearers to withstand mes to a greater extent, something which no other vampires could. The main reason they were feared was due to how this House had tamed the legendary dragons to do their bidding.

    Dragons have always been feared the most by vampires due to how easily they can breathe mes to turn any vampire into ashes. With a monstrous size that can easily be bigger than towering buildings, scales that were as strong as iron covering their body, and the ability to breathe demonic mes to eveny waste to entire towns with ease was enough to consider these invincible beasts as beings nobody should dare offend. They were considered to be the unspoken overlords of this realm till the Devourer came by.

    ? During the celebration, Asher had heard stories of how the first Demon King, the Devourer, managed to tame the dragons and even use their power to evolve the power of his own bloodline, which passed down to his heirs. Such an imposing feat earned him the rule to lord over the entire vampire race and even other demon races to create a kingdom of his own that dominated the entire demon realm.

    And now that Iryna somehow summoned a dragon inside the castle, everyone had their expressions filled with despair and terror.

    Even Lord Thorin and Lord Valentine had their expressions turn grim since even if they were able to stop the dragon, it wouldn''t be without paying the price. The entire hall was closed off, and they weren''t prepared while Iryna came prepared with a dragon that was no ordinary dragon.

    "Shit, shit, shit! How did she bring Mevnir inside?" Kookus shat his pants seeing this ferocious dragon with barbed twin tails whose presence itself was making the entire hall feel like they were standing near a furnace.

    His only relief was that he could hide behind these five Bloodborn Guards, thanks to Asher.

    "Mevnir? How strong is that dragon?" Asher asked with furrowed brows. He wondered if he would be forced to use Hellbringer to save himself since there was no way he would survive like this. He also didn''t know if Rowena would be able to handle that beast without her dragon.

    "Strong enough to easily turn most of these people here, especially the vampires, into epic-grade ashen powder with a single breath. It is the one that is truly the 3rd strongest. Not Prince Oberon''s. I only said it because Mevnir was considered to be off the list officially," Kookus said as he swallowed his saliva.

    Asher''s expression became grave as he realized this situation had literally turned into a hot mess where he could get in trouble.

    Even when he was a Hunter, he had nevere across the strongest dragons. Only weaker ones, and even then, it took dozens of hunters to take those dragons down, and not without paying a heavy price.

    He never faced a dragon after he reached the S Rank, and so he had no idea how he would have fared against a strong dragon like the one before him. Still, there was no point in thinking about all that as his thoughts raced, and he looked at Rowena, who didn''t even move from her spot despite seeing the huge dragon staring down at her. She looked tiny before it, which only went to show how huge the entire hall was to amodate this terrifying dragon.

    Oberon, who had smashed onto the wall behind, looked up and saw Mevnir staring down at Rowena. His hands were shaking, but he gripped his de firmly and got up as he ran towards Rowena. This was his chance! He can''t waste it here.

    "Do you feel that, niece? That is death staring at you. Nobody can save you from what ising. Of course, I might die after this but not without burning you to ashes first," Iryna said with a death-cold smile before shouting, "Burn her, Mevnir!"

    The Bloodborn Guards immediately left Asher as if they couldn''t ignore the safety of their queen anymore. Even if she had given them strict orders, they were trained to follow the duty they were born and raised for.

    "GROAWWWRR!" Mevnir''s eyes glowed with killing intent as it opened its huge maw and let out a powerful breath of demonic mes right at Rowena.

    There wasn''t even a ripple in Rowena''s crimson eyes as Mevnir''s mes engulfed her entire body. The force behind his breath was so strong some of the floor melted while Oberon, who was still a bit far behind, got sted away just by the sheer shockwaves, rendering him unconscious.

    The Bloodborn Guards quickly put up their huge shields in front of them and took cover behind them. Despite how explosive the power behind the mes of Mevnir was, the Bloodborn Guards only had their feet move behind by an inch and remained fixed to the floor while their ck shields became red hot. But they were pretty much immbolizied and couldn''t take another step further.

    However, Asher, who was sitting dozens of feet behind Rowena, was sent flying away as well, along with his chair.

    As he got sted away along with his chair, it smashed against Kookus, who was hiding behind his chair, knocking him out instantly. As for Asher, he fell down from his chair as it fell to the ground, cushioning the impact before he rolled towards the floor.

    "My queen!" Ceti shouted with quivering eyes as she and everyone else inside the hall had their expressions frozen in horror upon seeing their queen getting swallowed by the mes of Mevnir. No vampire could survive that, especially at such a close distance.

    Asher coughed as he got up with a bruised arm. With widened eyes, he wondered why Rowena didn''t move and if she was really dead?

 Chapter 52 You Are Unworthy

    Asher got worried since if Rowena died, then he was good as dead too. He saw how the dragon named Mevnir was still breathing fire where Rowena stood with the same resentful look Iryna had. The sheer heat from its mes was enough to even make most of the vampires in the hall copse, unable to endure the heat.

    It was also using its long barbed twin tails to swat away and crush some of the nobles in the hall. It was shedding blood and wrecking chaos, bing a being of nightmare to these people in the hall.

    This only allowed Iryna''s men to gain the advantage again as they were able to resist the heat.

    But suddenly, the entire floor shook, and the entire hall was painted with a dark crimson light as if the whole ce was drowning in blood.

    Not only Asher but everyone else felt as if their own blood was suffocating them and getting hotter from within.

    He saw a powerful burst of crimson mes suddenly ring up from where Rowena stood before these mes, whichpletely overwhelmed Mevnir''s mes to the point it stumbled back with a roar.

    But that was not even the end of it as a whip, zing with crimson mes, shot out and wrapped around Mevnir''s neck.

    "Mevnir!" Iryna cried out in shock upon seeing Mevnir''s iron-like scales melting under the mes of the whip wrapped around it.

    *GROAARR!!* Mevnir roared in pain and rage as it tried to shake off the whip, but the more it tried to shake it off, the more the whip tightened around its neck.

    "Mevnir, calm down!" Iryna was losing her bnce as Mevnir was going mad from the pain of its neck melting slowly under the zing whip.

    She tried to cut off the whip but another whip made of crimson mes wrapped around her body firmly, making her grimace in pain.

    The next moment she knew she was thrown off her dragon and sent crashing to the floor, breaking the floor upon impact.

    Everyone felt as if the world was blurring between red and ck. Thest time they felt like this was exactly a year ago when Iryna''s family and some of the houses tried to lead a mutiny. But even at that time, it didn''t felt this intense at all.

    Asher raised his brows as he saw jet ck scythe-shaped wings unfurling as a slender figure covered by rose into the air, her entire body zing with crimson mes.

    The inner sides of her wing were crimson in color, contrasting the ck color on the outside. There were tendril-like growths growing from many parts of the bottom sides of her wings. With just a single nce, Asher was able to tell that these wings looked simr to that of a dragon, allowing her to fly!

    He was shocked to see her entire body in such hellish mes since not even her hair or an inch of her skin was singed, despite being a vampire. Any other vampire in her shoes would have turned into ashes within just a second.

    Her body grew brighter yet darker than any fire he had ever seen. And the Devourer''s crown on her head was glowing red-hot, making it stand out in its full glory. Her face was contorted in cold fury at Iryna and her followers for destroying not only her peace but including that of her kingdom.

    With just a tug from her right hand, the zing whip which was wrapped around Mevnir''s neck pulled its entire body down, making it stumble and fall on the floor, causing the earth to shake upon impact.

    "You followed the wrong Master," Rowena coldly said as she looked at the dying face of Mevnir, and the next moment she pulled back her whip as it decapitated its head, making everyone blink in shock and disbelief.

    It was not every day they saw a dragon getting killed. Hell, they had never seen anybody kill a dragon in their lives.

    They also had never seen someone decapitate a dragon with such ease, yet their queen used her whip to melt through its steel-like skin and sever its fleshpletely.

    The sound of the head of such a legendary beast melting and snapping right off its body sent chills down their spines.

    "NOO!!!" Iryna cried out as she coughed out blood and fell on the floor, her face pale and sickly. Her eyes were shaking in horror upon seeing the decapitated body of her dragon with whom she had formed a bond since she was a child. It felt as painful as losing a part of her soul.

    The hall, which was previously bright and filled with life, was now dark as a raging abyss, with the smell of blood and death pervading the air.

    The queen''s aura felt suffocating under the crushing weight of her presence for most nobles standing in the hall, even though she wasn''t even targeting them.

    And as for Iryna''s followers, they were already squirming on the floor, clutching their throats.

    It took effort just to breathe, and the pain in their heads was unbearable, pulsing with every beat of their hearts, threatening to burst free at any moment. They knew this was the queen''s doing, prolonging their suffering instead of killing them immediately.

    Lord Thorin and Lord Vernon, along with their families, didn''t even bother to finish them off, knowing that the queen wanted them to suffer. All they did was simply stand afar with an unblinking gaze upon seeing the cold rage of their queen.

    "What in the name of the devils am I witnessing¡­" Lord Vernon Valentine mumbled as his bright red eyes flickered.

    "How could her power increase by so much within a year? Is she already a Soul Devourer?" Prince Seron mumbled with a shaken look.

    "The past year¡­She wasn''t staying still and mourning at all as we thought¡­She must have been busy assimting the ancestral power of her bloodline," Lord Thorin Thorne mumbled with a narrowed gaze.

    Sabina firmly pressed her lips together, hearing his words.

    "You brought this upon yourself," Rowena said as she descended down towards Iryna, who was still in a shaken state.

    Her bones creaked with strain as they fought to keep themselves from copsing under Rowena''s scorching aura.

    Her skin and hair were getting singed just by lying near her feet. But she gritted her teeth as she raised her head to look at Rowena with a horrified look, "Y-You¡­fully assimted¡­the power of the Bloodburn Stone?" Iryna asked as if she couldn''t dare to believe it. It cannot be possible, especially since it only has been a year since Rowena came to power. Even her father took almost a century to absorb the ancient power from the stone, and absorbing it was no easy task since it was life-threatening.

    "I know you were out there and that one day you wille back to try and take what never was yours. I did what was necessary to protect my kingdom and its people. But if anyone stands in my way of doing that, even if it''s you, I will have them burned before all," Rowena said as her red hot crimson eyes glowed, and the next moment whips of glowing crimson blood wrapped around all of Iryna''s followers, pulling them up into the air, their feet dangling.

    Iryna''s expression fell as she realized her efforts to take back the stone were in vain. Rowena had already absorbed it, "Impossible¡­You can''t be that worthy¡­It should have been my husband or even me¡­"

    "Wrong. Forget about the crown. You are unworthy of the blood that flows through your veins. Now burn along with the other traitors," Rowena said in a frigid tone as she snapped her fingers together and a tendril of blood wrapped around Iryna, pulling her up into the air just like the others.

    "NOO!!" Iryna tried to resist, but suddenly the entire tendril became red hot and zed up in crimson mes, vaporizing even her blood from within¡­slowly yet steadily.

    Her followers also began to burn at the same time as their horrifying screams filled the entire hall.

    "AAARGHHH!!!"

    Asher''s eyes were reflecting the entire burning scene as he looked at the burning bodies dangling in the air, all of them getting burned alive, while Rowena continued to watch without a flicker in her eyes.

    Everyone else had terrified looks and felt awe upon witnessing such a scene since this reminded them once again that thete Demon King hadn''t chosen the wrong sessor, as Iryna imed.

    "All hail the queen!" With looks of reverence they all kneeled on the floor, truly feeling that this kingdom was no longer crippled by the loss of the Demon King.

    However, Asher''s lips slowly curved into a smile as he felt that he might have gotten married to the right person.

 Chapter 53 Be Careful Around Him

    Dozens of corpses kept burning up in the air in the hall until all of them turned to mere ash. There weren''t even bodies to bury, and as someone who was a royal member of House Drake, Iryna suffered great humiliation even after her death.

    Since there was said to be no rebirth after death for demons, every single demon believed in burying their bodies just so that they would still live on in a way.

    Asher dusted his noble robes as he thought that today was quite an eventful today. Who would have known he would get in the middle of a deranged woman''s attempt to take the crown.

    But all this time, he wasn''t truly worried about dying for even a single second since all he had to utter was one word in his mind, and he would be indestructible for a while.

    This feeling of confidence was surreal.

    He looked around and saw how everybody was shaken by the whole thing and quietly dispersed as the guards helped them out. Still, there were a number of casualties as pools of blood stained the floor here and there. The atmosphere in the hall was quite grim and moody, especially since some of the powerful houses had lost important members of their house or family.

    The corpse of the huge headless dragon lying in the middle of the hall was still a chilling sight.

    He also saw how Rowena''s expression was still not looking good. He could see her admonishing the royal guards as they all knelt before her, trembling.

    He also wanted to know how Iryna and her people really got into the castle and stood near Rowena while Ceti also walked in from the side.

    "My queen, no guards saw anything strange happening. They only knew when the doors to the hall were sealed. As we know, Iryna still possessed the Demonstone Grimoire and kept a replica here to fool us all this time. She must have used the spells in it to shut down the castle and evade the guards to get inside. Upon her death, it has been restored to its rightful ce," Ceti exined.

    The royal guards let out sighs of relief upon realizing that they really could have done nothing about it.

    Rowena furrowed her brows and mumbled, "She must have nned this before it all happened¡­" Saying so, she gestured at the guards to leave, and they dly bowed and apologized before returning to their posts.

    Asher knew about the existence of a big ck grimoire that contained advanced spells to gain more control over the castle and what it could do. However, he never expected it would cause this much damage.

    Seeing how the spells in the grimoire even had the power to evade Rowena''s Supreme ess and even summon a dragon inside, he was greatly interested in this grimoire, though now he was sure it would be heavily guarded after what happened.

    However, his eyes glinted upon seeing the corpse of such a powerful dragon. He could think of a number of uses he could have for it. Even just a small part of it was filled with precious resources that couldst a long time. Back on Earth, even S Rank Hunters would kill to even loot a part of it.

    Ceti also took a look at the dragon''s corpse at the same time and asked, "About Mevnir''s corpse, should I¡ª"

    "I want its head," Asher interrupted Ceti, making her faintly scowl, seeing him making a demand just like that.

    Rowena narrowed her eyes as she turned around and asked, "Why?"

    "Nothing, really. Just as a trophy. It would look nice to have such a majestic-looking head as my possession," Asher said with a casual shrug.

    Ceti couldn''t believe he nned to keep the head of such a legendary creature as a trophy. Since she didn''t want to refute him directly, she addressed her queen, "My queen, I must advise that desecreating the corpse of a dragon goes against our ancestral ways. Dragons have always been sacred, so the best thing to do would be¡ª"

    "Sacred? Might be. But don''t forget Mevnir betrayed the kingdom and was no less a traitor than its Master. And traitors don''t deserve special treatment," Asher said with a subtle smirk as his gaze pierced into hers.

    Ceti didn''t know why but she felt as if there was some kind of double meaning in hisst sentence.

    "Enough about this. You can have it," Rowena said as she walked away. It didn''t seem like she wanted to stay here any longer.

    Asher coldly smiled as he gave a brief nce at Ceti before walking away. Ceti felt like he was up to something, and she didn''t like the feeling she was getting.

    ¡ª-

    In the queen''s chambers, the room was barely lit by crimson light. Rowena opened one of her secretpartments and then looked at the ss vessel containing the head of the Golden Prince on the table.

    She waved with her finger as a whip of blood materialized and wrapped around the ss vessel before lifting it through the air and cing it in thepartment.

    Once she put it there, she walked towards thepartment and raised her hand slowly as if to touch the ss vessel, her crimson eyes quivering the entire time.

    But then her hand froze as she closed her eyes. Her expression contorted as she took a step back and closed thepartment with a cold gaze before walking away.

    ¡ª

    Hours passed as nightpletely dominated the skies. Ceti had just finished wrapping up her duties for today when she walked towards her mother''s room to talk to her after such a difficult day.

    However, she was surprised to not see her in her room and only saw Kookus lying on the bed with a bandage around his head. Apparently, he was still knocked out cold after getting hit by a chair, and Ceti snorted as she left the room.

    Since her mother wasn''t there, Ceti decided to go by the corridor where that cocky consort''s room was located.

    And just as she reached there, she bumped into a red-skinned woman looking in her early 40s. Who could it be other than her mother?

    "Ceti¡­are your duties done for today? I didn''t expect you to be here," Merina said with aplicated look.

    Ceti furrowed her brows and asked, "That is what I want to ask you, mother. What are you doing here at this hour? The royal consort doesn''t need you till morning."

    Merina rubbed her fingers behind her back, but she softly smiled as she looked at Ceti, "Things have changed, dear. He isn''t soulless anymore, and I have to help him get ustomed to our world. So I have to work harder than ever."

    Ceti had a skeptical look as she worriedly held her mother''s hands and asked, "Mother, you can tell me the truth. Is he making you¡­do things?"

    Ceti had a difficult look since she didn''t know how exactly to put her words. Her mother was quite pretty, with a body that would tempt men, especially the younger and perverted ones. She was able to keep her safe all these years by asking the queen to assign her to the Soulless Consort so that she would never have to deal with anyone else who might try to take advantage of her. But who would have known that this decision woulde back to haunt her now?

    "What things are you talking about?" Merina asked with a confused look, though her hands were clenched tightly before her back.

    Ceti cleared her throat as she shook her head, "No¡­It''s nothing. But you have to tell me if he tries to bully you, okay? I just don''t trust him at all."

    Merina smiled and patted her hand, "Don''t worry about it, dear," She then held her hands even firmer as she added, "Just take good care of yourself instead of worrying about me."

    "Mother¡­" Ceti softly smiled as she hugged her and then added, "Still, be careful around him and you should let me know if he troubles you."

    Merina softly nodded with a smile as Ceti let her go on her way. However, she still felt some kind of uneasiness upon seeing her mother walk toward Asher''s door.

    ¡ª-

    Asher was in his room, standing near the window and appreciating the blood moon in the sky, which made the skies have a reddish hue, making the entire surroundings quite eerie for anymon human.

    But for him, this was normal for him by now. He was feeling at home better than he expected, making him wonder if he was born to be a demon.

    However, he was keeping an eye on the clock since he also had to level up. But he could only do that after a certain someone¡ª-

    *Knock! Knock!*

    Asher smiled as he said, "Come in."

 Chapter 54 Shocking Realization

    "Your Highness¡­" Merina timidly mumbled as she came in and closed the door behind her.

    "I have been expecting you, though you came a bitte," Asher said while leaning against the window, his gaze still on the skies.

    Merina''s breath froze as she fell to her knees and said, "Forgive me, Your Highness! I-I¡­I had some trouble getting it."

    "But you did get it, right?" Asher asked without shifting his gaze.

    "Yes¡­I did. Here it is¡­" Merina said as she raised both of her hands while her head was bent, facing the floor.

    Asher turned around and walked towards her. He subtly smiled upon seeing a bronze feather quill on her hands, "Good¡­" Asher knew this feather pen was actually a rune quill used to draw runes that weren''t simple ormon.

    As someone with decent knowledge about runes, he knew how to at least draw some, especially one that could make people not betray him.

    "Now get up. You know what to do, right?" Asher asked as Merina timidly raised her head and saw his dark yellow eyes glinting in the dark. For some reason, she was feeling more and more uneasy the more she interacted with him. She had lived long enough to know that those eyes belonged to someone whose anger could burn the world.

    She nodded silently and walked towards the wall, facing it. Her hands were taut as she removed her upper garments one by one. And finally, she removed her bra with shaky hands, revealing her shapely naked back and more of her supple red skin.

    Asher had to say, despite being older and a maid, she looked quite fine and voluptuous for her age, enough to tickle his primal instincts. He had never paid attention to her before, but after knowing how much Ceti cared about her and how she could be useful to him, he could no longer ignore her.

    Even with her maid clothes on, her breasts looked quite big and perky. And now even by standing behind her, he could see her tempting back breasts.

    However, right now he wasn''t in the mood and had bigger things to focus upon.

    Merina''s lips were visibly shaking as her face became red, feeling mortified by what was about to happen. What he was about to do to her was something that was usually done to criminals or Hunters.

    Still, she gathered the courage as she asked, "M-My family will be safe if I do this, right, Your Highness?" Merina was even tenser and worried after hearing about the bloodshed that happened during the celebration.

    If news of what she did gets out, then not only she but Ceti and Kookus would die along with her. The royal consort''s mercy was the only thing she could depend upon.

    Asher''s face darkened as he stepped forward and clutched her face, twisting her neck towards him, "I don''t like repeating myself twice. You are in no position to demand anything from me. Save your crocodile tears for a fool. It doesn''t change the fact that for 15 years, you watched¡­you watched and saw me getting tortured like a dog, and yet you never even let out a whisper to anyone about it."

    Merina grimaced as she closed her eyes with a trembling chin, "I¡­I wanted to b-but¡­I couldn''t¡­" Merina wanted to say more, but no words wereing out of her throat.

    Asher''s gaze hardened, "Say no more. You are a refugee whose duty was to take care of me. There is no excuse for that. You are no different than the others. All of you only care about saving your own skin and interests, and since that is how everybody is, then as long as my matters are taken care of, I wouldn''t even give a fuck if the world was to burn, let alone your family¡­" Asher momentarily remembered how he died in his previous life. He died like a fool since he was too busy living for others to realize how blind he was to their true intentions. Never again would he let that happen.

    Merina gasped hearing his words, wondering if he was really going to¡ª

    "But I will be nice this one time and say¡­As long as you don''t disappoint me, then I have no reason to punish you. Do I?" Asher asked as he let go of her face, making Merina readily nod as she wiped her eyes, "This servant w-wouldn''t dare¡­" Even though her heart was tense as ever, she was at least relieved the fate of her family was still in her hands. All she had to do was keep him satisfied no matter what, even if it meant bearing the humiliation of bing a ve.

    "Good. Now stay still. I don''t want to make any mistakes while I draw this," Asher said as he parted away her silky ck hair that reached till her buttocks.

    He then held her shoulder and positioned the quill on the middle of her back.

    Merina still was filled with confusion as she knew that to use a rune quill, one would need to have the knowledge to draw runes and, most importantly, possess mana.

    When he told her this morning to get a rune quill to make her his ve, she thought he was doing it to scare her. But now, in this situation, he seemed quite serious, and this didn''t seem like an attempt to scare her.

    How could he possibly nt a ve crest on her by himself? It just didn''t¡ª

    "Aah!~" Her thoughts were disrupted when Merina suddenly let out a moan that seemed to be mixed with pain and some strange sensation as well.

    But what made her eyes widen in shock was the feeling of runes getting inscribed on her skin, each of them making her feel like they were burning into her body.

    Her lips were parted in sudden realization of one thing¡­the royal consort wasn''t a cripple but somehow was using mana!

    She could see eerie dark green light reflecting off the metal surfaces around her, which was nothing but the color of his mana. She could even feel the heat from the aura of his mana seeping into her body. She was so shocked by this realization that it dampened some of the pain she was feeling from having the ve crest inscribed on her skin.

    This was news that could definitely cause a stir in this kingdom, including this House. Did thete demon king bestow him with power before his death? Merina couldn''t think of any other way. But she found it confusing when she wondered why she couldn''t sense any mana in his body even after he got his soul.

    She realized he must have some hidden power to hide his aura, though she couldn''t understand why he won''t let the queen know. Surely she wouldn''t feel bad to know this.

    She wondered what thete demon king saw in the royal consort to help him so much. But she could feel that this kingdom won''t be the same now that the royal consort was different and reborn.

    Merina was surprised that the pain of inscribing a ve crest wasn''t as painful as she thought. She had seen how ves howl in pain upon getting the ve rest inscribed on their skin and had always felt horrified seeing it. She had spent almost the entire day preparing to bear such pain in case he employed the help of someone else. Though, in the end, it wasn''t as bad as she thought.

    However, she had no idea that Asher was an expert at channeling his mana while inscribing the runes in a way to not cause unwanted stress on the ve''s body. It was natural to feel pain when a ve crest was ced since the ve''s body would get shackled by the mana of the Master from within, though the pain would be excruciating if done by an amateur.

    Merina grimaced as she felt as if her heart and mind were getting chained with the other end of the chain being held by the royal consort.

    She could feel her entire body surrendering to him but didn''t resist.

    As Asher was almost done inscribing the crest, he said, "I am sure you know this but let me warn you¡­You can''t betray me or divulge our interactions to anybody else. Otherwise¡­all that awaits you would be a miserable death. And...we are done," Asher took a step back as the ve crest shone with a dark green light as it burned into her skin.

    "Hnnnn!" Merina clenched her jaws as she endured the pain of the ve crest etching itself onto her skin, though that pain disappeared after a few seconds. And in the next few moments, the crest faded away as if it had never existed.

    Asher subtly curved his lips as he saw a few messages popping up before his vision,

    [ New ve Acquired ]

 Chapter 55 Leveling Up As A Demon Is Harsh

    [ New ve Acquired ]

    Name : Merina Roul

    Race : Darkmoon Werewolf

    Gender : Female

    Level : 5

    HP : 597 / 597

    MP : 294 / 294

    STR : 85

    DEF : 119

    INT : 59

    DEX : 61

    Passive Ability :

    [ Darkmoon Transformation - Your primal bloodline transforms your body in every way, turning you into a beast that dominates the shadows ]

    [ Echo of the Mind - Telepathic connection with anyone bonded through mana or any other means ]

    Talents :

    [ Terror in the Shadows - Upon transforming into your beast form, your DEF, DEX, and STR will increase by 10%, but your INT will decrease by 10%. You will also blend perfectly in any shadow, making you invisible to the naked eye. Every 1 minute in this form will decrease your INT by 1% ]

    [ Silent Predator - Mask or hide your aura for 1 minute ]

    [ Cursed by the Moon - Under the full moon, your STR will increase by 15% while INT will decrease by 15% ]

    Skills :

    [ Dark w - Your ws are infused with the power of darkness. Upon sessful attack, your enemy won''t be able to use mana for 3 seconds ]

    [ Shadow Mist - Creates a mist of unnatural darkness around your enemies, blinding them for 15 seconds ]

    ¡­

    Asher had a baffled look upon seeing her stats. These weren''t the stats or abilities a maid should have. Ordinary werewolves don''t even have any elemental power, but she had the power to use the Shadow element or pure darkness. She even had more than one Skill and Talent that would make her a dangerous predator in the dark.

    Does this have anything to do with her background? Who was she before she became a refugee? Maybe all werewolves over there were given basic training or something? Or was she born into a decent werewolf family? That could exin her pretty looks.

    Merina dressed herself up with shaky hands. Even though she felt as if nothing changed after getting the ve crest, she also felt as if her life won''t be the same again.

    Asher was rubbing his chin from behind. He wasn''t worried she would betray him since unless he died, the ve crest wouldn''t break. She would still have control over her mind and body, but if she did anything remotely that would harm him, she would experience pain that would make her feel like killing herself.

    He could also feel her pulse, and if he wanted, he could instantly kill her with just a thought or even cause her pain. He had never ced a ve seal on anyone, but he learned it to study it without the intention of using it. Who would have known he would be using it finally, and the feeling of having total control over one''s life was a unique feeling. He could even say it was oddly satisfying.

    Still, as expected, she was around the level he was expecting her to be. However, remembering her stats, he asked, "So you have some fighting experience?" She had to have some to at least reach level 5 with these abilities.

    Merina turned around after dressing herself up and nodded with a bent back, "Only some when I was younger. After that I¡­I was busy taking care of others."

    "Did you take good care of them as you did for me?" Asher sarcastically asked, making Merina lower her gaze with her lips firmly pressed together.

    "But other than you, why are every other servant too weak? Is it because they are truly incapable of getting to higher levels?" Asher knew demons loved power, so even if the servants here had to serve someone, surely they could level up slowly to a certain point, right? Or was it because they didn''t have the necessary resources.

    "That''s because the stronger we be¡­, the more life crystals we need to live. We are not wealthy or powerful enough to sustain ourselves like that. Most of them also don''t have the proper training or the right strengths to risk their lives by epting quests," Merina said, making Asher realize that it was just as he guessed. However, he felt that Merina had the potential to be very powerful with the set of abilities she had. Maybe he could make her a more useful ve than he expected.

    "I see. Well, I know you won''t and can''t tell anybody else about me no longer being a cripple. So you will only report to me from here on, and that also includes keeping your daughter in the dark. I don''t want her sniffing into my business¡­yet," Asher said as his eyes glinted with a certain light.

    "Of course¡­as you wish, Your Highness," Merina said with a deep bow.

    "Good. Now stand outside while I level up. I don''t want anyone interrupting me. But if anybodyes, you know how to let me know," Asher was d she had the ability to use telepathy to talk to him. This way, nobody would even suspect anything, even if she was to warn him from outside.

    Merina had a blinking expression, wondering if he was already on the brink of leveling up to the next level. He had only woken up yesterday, and did this mean he already took part in quests? How was he still alive when he didn''t know to fight? Was she missing something here?

    Even if thete Demon King bestowed him with power, things likebat abilities and instincts could not be bestowed. It can only be learned and nurtured.

    And to level up, it wasn''t easy at all for someone new to all this.

    Understanding one''s mana circuit alone could take months or years before one can learn how to extend their circuit and level up. However, based on the royal consort''s confidence, it seemed like he already knew how to do it, which confounded her.

    However, she knew better than to ask questions to him and silently left the room with a baffled mind.

    Asher now felt he could probably get more freedom now that he had an extra helping hand. With her help, he could finally get out of this castle and do quests with fewer worries.

    However, he knew his priorities and didn''t forget that he should level up first. If he didn''t level up soon, then he would feel intense pressure from within that would make it hard for him to even move.

    This was the main reason why everyone would level up as soon as possible once they had a level-up pending.

    Such a strange phenomenon was caused due to the mana circuit brimming with refined mana that needed to be absorbed to extend the circuit.

    Refined mana was the one that strengthened both body and mind and was separate from the normal mana that flowed through one''s body. Refined mana could only be produced when the body had pushed its limits through quests or strenuous training. If one doesn''t absorb this refined mana, then it could overload the mana circuit and cause all kinds of problems to the body. They also won''t be able to use their mana efficiently as the mana flow would be sluggish.

    But of course, the fastest way to gain refined mana was by finishing as many quests as possible. Supposedly, the devils and angels who gave quests to the demons and humans, respectively, granted the victors with refined mana for every quest theypleted. This was something Asher foundmon between both worlds.

    Asher sat down on the floor, and closed his eyes to focus on his mana circuit.

    HP : 95 / 95

    MP : 45 / 100

    STR : 20

    DEF : 19

    INT : 20

    DEX : 20

    Talent Points : 4

    Skill Points : 3

    Even though he was used to this, the process of leveling up was not something that could be done casually.

    It always requiredplete focus since just one tiny mistake or distraction could cause damage to his mana circuit or, in the worst case, cripple him for good.

    This was why whenever somebody was busy "refining" their refined mana, they would make sure to seclude themselves in a safe ce where nobody could disturb them.

    He could see his mana circuit glowing with a dark green light, brimming with excitement to form new pathways.

    He knew he had to direct the refined mana carefully through his entire body and mind. By just looking at the refined mana he had, he could estimate how many points he had to put into his stats.

    [ Total avable stat points : 60 ]

    ''Time to utilize them all,'' Asher thought as he first decided to utilize these points in the two paths he chose to specialize in.

    [ 7 Life Crystals will be utilized ]

    ''For fucks sake¡­You gotta be kidding me¡­'' Asher didn''t expect there to be a cost for leveling up as well. He couldn''t understand why. At this point, everything seemed to have a cost, and realized that the life of demons were even more harsher than he thought.

    Still, there was no other choice but to ept and sighed as he saw his Life Crystals dwindle from 9 to 2.

    It took him a couple of seconds before a new pathway for the ''Strength'' stat was created.

    STR : 20 -> 45

    Right after that, the bonus from one of his titles ''Weak but Strong'' was added as well, making his STR bump up from 45 -> 50

    And within the next few seconds, a new pathway for the ''Intelligence'' stat was created.

    INT : 20 -> 45

    MP : 100 -> 224 / 224

    Since he was still at the lower levels, it was quite easy for him to quickly create new pathways to a simple mana circuit. However, the time taken to create these pathways would increase the higher he goes up the levels.

    By now, he had utilized 50 points and had 10 left. He decided to put all of it into his defense stat and nned to increase dexterity next time.

    DEF : 19 -> 29

    HP : 95 -> 144 / 144

    [ Sessfully leveled up! ]

    [ Rating Points reset! ]

    [ Leftover Rating Points added ]

    [ Level : 1 -> 2 ]

    Rating Points : 48 / 126

    Even though he was just at the low levels, he couldn''t help but relish the feeling of leveling up. The satisfaction one gains from leveling up never changes.

    He could feel his entire body getting strengthened and refreshed, and even had his mana regenerated as expected.

    The feeling of leveling up was actually simr to climaxing, though some didn''t like to admit that.

    This was the main reason their faces would be red, just like his was now, and seemed even more charming than usual.

    However, he wasn''t finished and he took a look at some unused points,

    Talent Points : 4

    Skill Points : 3

    He knew these points were to be used to level up one''s talents and skills. If he levels them up, they will be more powerful and useful to him.

    Talents :

    [ Favored by the Night - (0/5) ]

    [ Vengeful Lifestealer - (0/8) ]

    [ Hell Master - (0/10) ]

    Skills :

    [ Resentful sh - (0/6)]

    He could see that he had three talents but not enough talent points to even level up at least one of them. But he was not surprised since he knew leveling up talents and skills was harder, depending on how powerful they were.

    If he had low-level talents and skills, then it would have been way easier to level them up. But he was d he had a ring that granted him quite impressive talents and skills, even if they were not easy to level up.

    He decided to put all 4 Talent Points into Hell Master even though he couldn''t level it up for now.

    [ Hell master - (4/10) ]

    As for the 3 skill points, he didn''t even have to think as he dumped them all into his only skill.

    [ Resentful sh - (3/6 ) ]

    But to see how much MP he would have as Hellbringer, he subtly smiled and mumbled, "Hellbringer."

    A dark green light shed in the room as he transformed into Hellbringer.

    MP : 560 / 560

    INT : 112

    Feeling satisfied by the flow of so much mana through his body, he reverted back to his elf form.

    Now that he was finally done, he simply ordered through his mind, "Merina,e in."

 Chapter 56 A Trial?

    Merina opened the door and came inside with a blinking expression. She could sense that his aura had be more powerful, which could only mean that he had leveled up. But how? Even if he knew how did he do it so fast? She had never seen a level 1 demon level up so fast without any prior training.

    Her eyes were brimming with curiosity and shock, though she suppressed it and asked with a bow, "What else can I help you with, Your Highness?"

    "Just address me as Master from now on," Asher felt it was better to make her get used to calling him like that so that she doesn''t identally blurt out his identity in case he was to leave this castle.

    "I know it''s better to learn it from an expert, but right now, we got to make do with what we got. So based on your background, I am assuming you know at least how to get started with Reaping, right?" Asher asked with one of his brows raised. He had been quite interested in Reaping quests after hearing about them.

    Merina had her eyes widen in surprise as she asked, "Master¡­I¡­I want to say that it''s too risky and dangerous. Usually, it''s done at least when you get to level 5 or so, but even then, most of them die in the trial itself," Merina could see that the royal consort had no idea about Reaping and thus wanted to warn him of the dangers despite the benefits one could get.

    "A trial? Is that why I only got raiding quests so far?" Asher mumbled to himself in realization, making Merina wonder how hepleted raiding quests without leaving the castle. Surely, this castle would stop him from teleporting even if he epted a quest. How many mysterious secrets was this royal consort holding? She couldn''tpare him to the royal consort she had been tending to all these years.

    Asher raised his gaze and asked, "Well, why don''t you tell me the reason why it''s dangerous. Then I will judge if it''s that dangerous."

    Merina took a deep breath and said, "People usually gain some experience first through raiding quests before they take on reaping quests because they say only those with a strong mind or willpower can survive such quests."

    "You think I would still be sitting here if my willpower was weak after everything I went through all these years?" Asher asked with a tilt of his head, making Merina feel as if he was right in a way. Even she can''t imagine if she would remain sane after going through all that.

    Anybody who got tortured for years would surely lose their mind, but here he was¡­his eyes giving off such a strong sense of determination. She couldn''t help but wonder what made his will so strong. It was not like the demon king could have anything to do with this since willpower was also not something that could be imparted.

    "Please forgive this ve''s ignorance," Merina said with a bow.

    "Leave it. What''s the point of this trial anyway?" Asher asked since raiding quests never came with a trial as a prerequisite.

    "Anyone who wants to be a Reaper has to undergo a trial to prove they are worthy of bing one since if weak ones be Reapers, they will put our world in danger. This is also why our queen maintains strict regtions about this. I forgot to mention this first, but this is why I would request Master to not go behind the queen''s back. You will technically be a criminal if you don''t put your name into our records as a Reaper if you be one. Rogue Reapers can even get punished by death," Merina said with a serious look.

    She knew her life was tied to his. So it was better to make sure he wouldn''t end up in a undesirable situation.

    "And paint a huge red target on my back, especially considering those who want me dead? No way¡­not yet¡­" Asher said with a soft scoff, and he was also sure Rowena couldn''t kill him.

    Merina remembered about the assassin, and considering a Mindyer was involved, she felt that maybe it was a risk worth taking.

    "Let''s get down to it. What should I do to begin?" Asher asked as he cleared out a space in the middle of the room.

    "Whenever Master is about to do a reaping quest, you should make sure you are undisturbed in a quiet environment. If anybody disturbs you, then it will not only disrupt whatever you are doing for the quest but also weaken you temporarily due to the bacsh. There can also be a chance you might fail the quest because of the disruption depending on how difficult the quest is," Merina cautioned, making Asher note down everything she said in his mind.

    Asher already knew that whenever demons were on a reaping quest, their minds would be in a highly focused state. So he wasn''t surprised to hear about the temporary weakness one might experience upon getting disturbed. But the chance of failing the quest as well made him make a mental note that he should take all precautions to not get disturbed.

    "So, how is it done?"

    "To reap human souls for the trial, we have to first project our soul into their realm. Only then could we be close enough to influence the minds of humans and make them act on the desires hidden within their hearts, which they consider wicked or demonic. As an example, If a human wants to kill someone but won''t due to whatever hypocritical values they hold, we should break them down and bring out their true nature," Merina said as a faint vicious light shone in her eyes for a brief moment which didn''t escape Asher''s notice.

    "So we are not really controlling them?"

    "Yes...as far as I know. We are simply showing them a mirror to their inner self and letting them act on whatever desires they have without feeling restrained by anything."

    Asher sarcastically chuckled inwardly, thinking about it. He had seen a number of humans getting corrupted by demons during his life as a Hunter. These corrupted ones did a number of atrocious acts before ending up dead.

    He, just like any other human, assumed that the demons took control of their bodies and did the deed. But that was not really the case, ording to what Merina said.

    Only now, he realized that within every human, there was a demon hiding within. It was only a matter of time or circumstances while others lived on without even realizing it.

    Still, he knew that she was mainly talking about the trial. He felt that reaping quests that woulde after it might be bit moreplicated.

    "But how do we benefit from this?"

    "Life Crystals are the most precious resource for us, and it actually contains the life force of those living in the Severed Realm. But if we directly absorb it, then we gain more refined mana, way more than when killing a mortal of the same strength. This is the fastest way of getting stronger."

    "And how do we absorb it exactly?" Asher became even more interested after getting confirmation that finishing reaping quests was the quickest way of getting stronger.

    Merina exined, "It''s called Reaping for a reason. We nt the ''seeds'' in their minds to help them open the gate to their hidden desires. But since humans are weak, we need to impart some of our power to them so that they can sessfully act on their desires and lessen the risk of failure. And once they have acted upon it, we harvest what we sowed. The demonic power we imparted to them will be stronger once they act on their desires. So absorbing them will make us stronger only."

    "Harvest their soul? By killing them after everything?" Asher now realized why all the corrupted humans end up dead. It was not that demons were simply cruel to kill them off but because it was a necessary step to getting stronger.

    He then asked, "What happens if we don''t harvest?"

    "Then we will lose whatever power you gave to that human. Or worse, the Hunters will use that human to track us and hunt us down," Merina said with a worried look.

    "This is what I know about the trial, but I do not know about the quests thate after. I request Master to still talk to an expert who has done this. They might know things that could increase your chances of passing this trial," Merina said with her fingers pressed together.

    "That can wait. This trial''s difficulty is based on my current abilities, right?" Asher asked, just to make sure.

    Merina nodded, to which Asher smirked and said, "Then I have nothing to worry about. If I can''t pass this trial without referring to an expert, then it would only mean I am not worthy of passing the trial in the first ce."

    Merina felt as if his words oddly made sense, and even if it might seem unwise, she couldn''t help but feel awed by his confidence. Not everybody can think like him.

    Now that she had told him almost everything, she decided to tell him the final few things required.

    So she sat down, took out a parchment paper, and began to draw some runes with her finger, "To get back, Master needs to learn and perform this spell after the quest is done. Otherwise, your soul could get stuck in the Severed Realm, and the Hunters will get to you."

    Asher furrowed his brows as he crouched to look at the spell she was writing down. He wasn''t surprised to see this since he actually remembered seeing these familiar runes when he was a Hunter. Now he realized why there were always these rune circles left near the corpses of the ''corrupted'' humans or a ce these humans lived in.

    "And now for the final spell¡­" Merina went on to teach him the most important part required to do the reaping.

 Chapter 57 Am I A Ghost?

    "Devils of the Abyss, hear me out, as this demon is ready to ept the trial," Asher said aloud in his mind.

    Merina had told him how to choose his wording to get the trial quest. Of course, this trial would be a reaping quest, with the only difference being failing it would end in sure death.

    Otherwise, reaping quests, in general, had the benefit of not losing any rating points even if one failed it, though the risks one had to face in such a quest were more than enough to make it hell.

    However, he didn''t even know if any devil up there was even hearing him or if this sentence was just something like a password to unlock the quest.

    [ You have called upon the right to participate in a Reaping Trial. Upon failure, your own soul will be reaped. Do you ept? ]

    Asher can''t believe how calmly they were saying his own soul would get reaped.

    "I know, I know. I ept."

    [ 20 Life Crystals required for soul transportation ]

    "What the fuck? This is even more than for a raiding quest. Why??"

    ¡­

    Asher realized he was asking a wall and opened his eyes, and asked Merina, "Hey, why are these quests so expensivepared to a raiding quest? It didn''t ask for this many life crystals during teleportation," Asher asked, feeling that this was daylight robbery.

    "Because Master is not going over there with your body. The power of the abyss will transfer your soul into a human body close to your target without causing any suspicion. It calls for more power from their side to do all this, Master," Merina said, and after a moment of contemtion, she raised her hand towards him, "Please hold my arm for a moment, Master. I will help you with this."

    Asher nodded as they held each other''s forearm, and the next moment, his eyebrows raised when he felt a flow of life crystals making themselvesfortable in his mana circuit and saw the popup,

    [ Life Crystals : 9 -> 49 ]

    "Huh? You gave me 40?" Asher asked with one of his brows raised. He wasn''t expecting her to give her own life crystals to him, and that too double the amount he required.

    "Master will need another 20 to power the runes using the spell I gave you toe back. Your mana isn''t yet powerful enough to power the runes to open a gate to our dimension," She exined the reason.

    Asher felt this whole reaping thing was quite expensive. No wonder no demons at lower levels go for this. It was too much risk with very few rewards, or so it would seem to them.

    "Well, you know what to do till I am back," Asher said as he closed his eyes and utilized 20 life crystals to transfer his soul.

    Merina became tenser as she saw him closing his eyes. If he fails, then not only her but she and her entire family will die. She prayed hard¡­hoping that the royal consort would return even though the chances seemed quite slim, considering he was only a level 2.

    [ Your soul will be now transferred to the Severed Realm ]

    Asher felt as if his mind was being stretched and squeezed, and the next moment he felt like he was floating, till he finally could see the blue skies¡­.the familiar looking fluffy white clouds of the which was once his home.

    But to his shock, he found himself floating in the skies and looked down to see that his body looked blurry and intangible. He could even pass his own hand through his stomach.

    "Hey!" He shouted, but his voice didn''t even pass through the air. It was as if he was a ghost. Was this how demons haunt a ce or people? Asher yet again found it surreal that he became the very thing he sought to destroy.

    [ You are now in your Spirit Form ]

    "Spirit form, huh?" Asher mumbled to himself as he realized that he could float through the skies and even look around as he wished. He saw a city under him, though at first, he didn''t recognize it.

    Only when he descended towards the roof of a building did he see therge billboards with anguage he barely recognized, "This is Thand?" Asher hadn''t been to this country much but based on thenguage on these buildings and billboards and based on how the city looked, he was quite sure he was in Thand now.

    He floated down the building and stood on the footpath, looking around with a zed look. People were walking past him and even through him, yet none of them had any idea that he was right there.

    He even tried touching one of them, but his hand just simply passed through them.

    He stepped into the road as vehicles sped past and through him. He looked around and saw how the world was going on like usual, just like he remembered.

    He knew everything around him, including the people, would have been a pile of ashes if not for him stopping the Demon King. Yet¡­the reward he got for it was getting betrayed by his own people.

    He now realized how futile it all was. Living for others was a mistake he would never make again.

    But his thoughts were disrupted when he suddenly found himself getting pulled away to a different ce.

    "Hey!" He tried to address the system, but there was no response, and he simply found himself flying through a number of roads till he arrived at a school''s terrace where there was a group of four senior high school boys looking around 17 standing around a fat boy of the same age in sses, standing on his knees with snot and tears dripping down his face.

    It only took a single nce for Asher to know that this was a typical bullying situation going on.

    He descended towards the terrace as he walked closer to them.

    "You fat pig! Next time you arete, we will be stripping you naked for the entire day. Got it?" A youngster with a buzz cut and a cigarette in his mouth said as he kicked the boy''s stomach. The namete on his shirt read, ''Somsak, while the fat boy''s namete read, ''Anong.''

    "Ugh! P-Please¡­don''t hurt me¡­I-I won''t bete next time!" Anong cried out with a grimace as he clutched his stomach and used his other arm to shield himself.

    Asher was surprised he could understand theirnguage. He had never learned theirnguage, and yet it was as if he had always known it. Did the Devils impart this knowledge to him?

    "Look at this pig cry, haha. Lick my shoes like a good piggy, and we will forgive you," Another youngster with slick hair said as he ced his shoe before Anong. His namete read "Amree."

    Anong''s chin quivered as he saw the dirty shoe before him with mud and dust sticking over it in a very unsightly way.

    A youngster named Arthip kicked Anong''s butt, "You deaf? Lick it, or we will strip you now!"

    Asher could see Anong''s fists clenching tightly as his eyes radiated a wild light for a brief second before they were filled with fear and obeisance.

    And the next moment, Anong put out his tongue and licked Amree''s shoe with his eyes closed shut, making Asher shake his head who was watching all this.

    However, suddenly he saw a message pop up in his head,

    [ Quest - Make the human named Anong unleash his deepest desires by having him kill all those who made his life miserable. You have 10 hours ]

    "So he really wants them dead?" Asher guessed Anong wanted them dead after noticing how his eyes changed for a split second. But it wasn''t a surprise considering what he was going through, and this didn''t seem like the first time either. If he was in his shoes, he would have gotten ridden of them all already.

    But seeing how there was a 10 hours time limit, Asher''s expression became serious, wondering if he would be able to do it. Otherwise, he would die for real.

    The time limit just seemed too short, and he was new to this.

    [ Rewards : 80 Rating Points ]

    "80? That would take me directly to level 3!" Asher was astonished seeing how the rating points he could get from this quest were way higher than any raiding quest of his level.

 Chapter 58 I Will Make Them All Rot In Hell

    [ Quest initiated ]

    [ Your soul will now possess a human nearest to the target ]

    "Wait, who is that human going to be?" Asher asked, but the next moment he felt as if his entire being was squeezed into a bottle. He could feel even his senses undergoing drastic changes.

    And the next thing he knew, he was sitting on a chair, staring at aputer screen.

    "Uh¡­" Asher felt a bit disoriented, but then he shook his head and looked at his hands to see¡­human hands.

    ''I already possessed a human?'' Asher touched around his face just to feel if it really happened, and as expected, he was really in a human body.

    He even had a beard and a mustache, making him wonder which human he possessed. However, the feeling of weakness was quite strong.

    But what made his eyebrows raise was the memories and information entering his head. All these memories belonged to a human named Arthit, who was a teacher in this school, living a boring, single life in his 30s.

    Asher saw this man''s lifelong memories in just a split second, like watching a movie, but it didn''t feel like a personal experience, unlike how he saw his own memories. He felt more like a bystander, but he did understand the personality and mannerisms of this human.

    "What you nking out for, Arthit? Get the marks entered into theputer and send it over. That fat ass principal will otherwise fire our asses," A man called out from behind.

    Asher cleared his throat as he nodded and said in a low voice, "A-Ah, yes, yes. I have it prepared, and I will send it right away," Asher was able to quickly adapt to the mannerisms of his host body, thanks to the memories.

    Asher first checked his stats to see how things had changed,

    HP : 30 / 144

    MP : 0 / 224

    STR : 6 (50)

    DEF : 5 (29)

    INT : 0 (45)

    DEX : 3 (20)

    [ Status : No mana circuit in host body ]

    ''No surprise there¡­'' Asher could see that this human body was too weak to contain his power. But he expected this since Merina had warned him and told him how ordinary humans didn''t even have a mana circuit.

    It was no different than being in the body of a cripple.

    But he wasn''t worried since Merina had taught him how to copy the mana circuit from his original body to this body. Of course, such a makeshift solution would only create an inferior and temporary mana circuit that would keep degrading over time. But for 10 hours, that should be more than enough.

    Asher decided to do just that as quickly as possible but seeing theputer before him, his mind sparked with the curiosity to search up his human name and see how the world treated him after his death.

    He knew the clock was ticking, but the curiosity to know was burning from within. He also wanted to know how his head ended up in Oberon''s hand. Did they put up his body in a public ce or what?

    Before he knew it, he already had the search engine opened and typed in "Golden Prince".

    The search results came barging in,

    ( The Corrupted Prince¡­A tragic story of a prince who once stood at the peak )

    (The Golden Prince was the perfect example of how no man is safe from the corruption of demons. More information below¡­)

    ''What the hell is this¡­'' Asher mumbled with a harsh squint, but he kept reading on¡­

    ( Not so golden anymore. Majority of thepanies, websites, vendors, and even books have expunged the name of the Corrupted Prince in light of his infamy during the Demon King''s invasion )

    ( Why did the Golden Prince team up with the Demon King to try and kill his own team and fellow Hunters? Did he do it in hopes of getting more power, or had a love for demons from the beginning? Click below to find out why! )

    ''No¡­no¡­'' Asher''s eyes were shaking at this point as all sorts of dark emotions shed past his eyes.

    ( The Golden Prince statue was brutally vandalized and broken in half due to public outrage, which was well deserved )

    ( Families of the 20 Hunters who fell to the corrupted prince came together for the first death anniversary of their beloved family member who died unfairly but with honor )

    ( Countries from all over the world have struck down anypany or groups that promoted or supported the name of the Golden Prince. They also came to amon agreement to punish anyone who still supported this heinous prince even after his death)

    ( Bravery and selfless sacrifice awards awarded to every single member of the team ''Eternal Knights'' for sessfully killing the corrupted prince, a man who was once their leader and like a family to this team )

    Asher closed the browser with an empty expression. But his fists were clenched tightly and uncontrobly shaking as his eyes shed with killing intent.

    The teacher sitting behind Arthit furrowed his brows when he saw the objects around him visibly shake while theputer screen and the light above began to glitch. He also didn''t know why but he felt as if the air around him was suffocating him and sending chills down his spine. He was so frightened his face immediately paled.

    "A-Aaah! Everybody get down! A-An earthquake ising!!" He shouted in a trembling, weak voice, making the others in the office look at him with a bewildered expression.

    The man wondered why everybody was looking at him like that and was about to shout out a warning again when he saw everything seemed alright around him, making him blink his eyes with a stupefied look. But why did he feel like he was about to die?

    Theputer screen was disying fine, and the lights were alright too. Did he imagine that?

    He then saw Arthit getting up, "Hey, where are you going? What about the mark sheets?"

    He saw Arthit stop and looked at him with a simple smile, "I had sent them over. Please take a look at them before sending them to the principal. I will go and get some air."

    "He finished already?" The man mumbled in surprise as he got up with a awkward look, hoping everyone didn''t see his stupidity.

    Asher walked out of his office and went into the washroom for staff. He got into one of the toilet cubicle and locked the door behind him and simply stared at the wall in front of him.

    His entire body was visibly tremoring, and the next second he raised his fist before punching the wall right in front of him again and again.

    He didn''t even let out a shout or whimper but clenched his jaw tight as he just kept striking the wall with his fists.

    But in his mind, these words kept repeating over and over again,

    ''I will kill them¡­I will kill them all¡­.How dare they¡­.'' His entire being was burning with mes of resentment that only became wilder by the second. He never expected the world to remember him like this despite how much he sacrificed¡­how much he bled for them and how much he believed in them.

    He realized even more how fickle, selfish and hypocritical the people were. He knew his old team changed the narrative to make it look like they saved the day, and he was the viin to im the credit and reap the rewards.

    They sessfully inscribed their names into history as "legendary" figures who killed the Demon King and were alsouded for their painful "sacrifice" of killing the corrupted prince who was once their "family".

    He never expected they would stoop to such a detestable level to besmirch his name and his entire achievements and sacrifice during his time as a Hunter in one single stroke. Especially not Aira, whom he still unconsciously didn''t expect to ever destroy him like this...even after his death. This was the most devastating blow anybody could do to a person.

    And the final nail to the coffin was the fact that the world easily believed them and pointed their des at him, tearing apart his name and legacy without the slightest hesitation despite the number of times he saved them. As if butchering him in person wasn''t enough.

    He had never felt so alone and abandoned in his life. He stopped striking the wall as he lowered his fist, his knuckles reddened and bruised with spots of blood here and there.

    He rest his forehead against the wall as he closed his eyes, feeling so wronged and resentful. He can''t believe he wasted his entire life for this world.

    ''No¡­I don''t need anyone¡­No matter how long it takes or what I have to do¡­I will make them all rot in hell¡­'' Asher mumbled as his eyes shone with a eerie dark green light. His entire being radiated a darker aura that was different than before.

    Within his body, pathways were being burned into his bones to form a temporary mana circuit that began to glow with a dark green light.

    Merina had told him that for inexperienced people like him, it would take at least couple of minutes to use his soul power to cast the spell and copy the mana circuit from his original body to this body.

    But if she had seen how he did it within couple of seconds, she would have her jaw ck in shock. The more shocking part would be how he cast the spell for this using purely the power of his thoughts. Usually, one would have to draw runes on their host body to cast this spell.

    Asher took a look at his stats,

    HP : 93 / 144

    MP : 135 / 224

    STR : 25 (45)

    DEF : 19 (29)

    INT : 27 (45)

    DEX : 15 (20)

    [ Status : Power limited by host body ]

    Asher could see that his stats were still not strong as his original body. But he didn''t mind since this was more than enough toplete this quest.

    With cold, determined eyes he came out of the cubicle, ready to finish this.

 Chapter 59 I Will Just Endure It

    "Sniff¡­why me¡­why doesn''t god help me¡­" An obese boy was crying to himself as he washed his face and mouth, trying to clean off the blood and dirt.

    "Because god doesn''t care about you, son," A man''s voice came from behind, startling the boy.

    He immediately turned around with a startled look, "T-Teacher Arthit. I-I am sorry. I will go right back to ss!" Anong said with an anxious look as he nervously bowed.

    "You don''t have to. You deserve a break, and we have to talk about what happened. Come, sit here with me," Asher said as he sat on the bench nearby and gestured to him to sit.

    Anong''s face became tense when he realized that his teacher wanted to talk about his bullying. He was scared, wondering if those bullies would see him talking to a teacher and bully him even more.

    He looked around to make sure nobody else was there on the terrace.

    "Don''t worry about anybody else being here. I locked the door to the terrace. Nobody wille now," Asher said in a reassuring tone, making Anong feel more rxed, and he slowly walked to sit beside him.

    "Look, Anong, I know what is going on with you. Why didn''t you ever try to report those bullies?" Asher asked with a fixed gaze.

    "I¡­I am not getting bullied, I¡ª"

    "Don''t lie, Anong. I saw what happened," Asher said with a firm nod, making Anong feel tense and say, "Please don''t say this to anybody else, teacher. Otherwise, they will never leave me alone. That is why I can''t report them¡­Somsak and his friends are part of a scary gang in the ce where I live. If I piss them off, then they might even¡­" Anong was too scared to even finish his sentence.

    "I understand. But you have been getting bullied by them every day for two years. Don''t you want to make them pay for what they are doing to you? Making your life miserable every single day? Who knows if they might even do something worse to you in theing days for fun?"

    Asher said with a narrowed gaze, making Anong''s eyes flicker with a faint dark light before they returned to normal, "No¡­I am not capable of that. I have no power or money to do anything. I will just endure it for this year, and then I don''t have to see them any longer."

    He then bowed at his teacher and said, "But thank you, teacher, for worrying about me. I didn''t know you knew about this," Anong thought this teacher never cared about him, or any students since all he did was simply teach and leave.

    Asher inwardly sighed in frustration seeing that Anong was too scared to even fight back. This was simply wasting his time. But he was not surprised, considering how he knew this boy didn''t know how to fight back.

    "This is just a hypothetical question¡­If you had the power to fight back, would you get rid of them? This power could be anything like having a gun or being a Manaborn," Asher said with a shrug.

    "T-Teacher¡­I¡­I¡­" Anong was baffled by such an unexpected question from his teacher. Would a teacher ask something like this to their student?

    But suddenly, thinking about it made his eyes glow for a brief second. But then he shook his head, thinking it was pointless and wrong, "I don''t think so, teacher. I don''t want to go to jail for murder, nor does it feel right. Is this some kind of a test question?" Anong wondered if his teacher was testing him or something. It was not like he could get a gun, nor was he worthy enough to be blessed by the gods to be born with mana in his body.

    Asher took a deep breath, realizing that this was harder than he thought. He had basically only till evening to make this boy act on his deepest dark desires.

    His own life was on the line, but Asher knew he couldn''t simply rush this or push him. He suddenly got an idea as he got up and said, "It was just a simple question, Anong. Don''t think too much about it. You can go back to ss."

    "Oh¡­o-okay¡­" Anong bowed with a confused look before limping away slowly.

    "n B, it is¡­" Asher mumbled with a squint.

    ¡ª-

    Asher stood in front of an atm and withdrew all of his savings, even though it was not much. All he got was 10,000 Thai baht which was not a surprise considering how poor his host was.

    "This should be enough¡­" He mumbled as he left.

    ¡ª

    "Is this some kind of joke, teacher? You want us to beat him up real bad?" Somsak asked as he and three of his friends stood before their teacher, Arthit.

    "Are you trying to trap us, teacher?" Amree asked as he pulled out the cigarette from his mouth and blew it towards his teacher''s face without a hint of hesitation.

    "Yeah, maybe our teacher here is feeling bad for the pig and trying to film a video secretly of us beating him up and putting it on social media, eh?" Arthip said with a snort.

    "We are not idiots, teacher. Don''t bother us again if you love your job," The fourth youngster, named Pornthip, said with a smirk.

    Asher used his hand to disperse the smoke away from his face and wasn''t surprised at how disrespectful these little fucks were being at their teacher. This school was already a shit hole with students like these owning the ce. But he didn''t mind since their fates were sealed, ording to him.

    The four were about to leave when Asher called out to them from behind, "How does 10,000 sound to you guys?"

    Somsak and his friends immediately stopped walking as their ears perked. They turned around and saw their teacher shing a bundle of cash at them.

    "For real? You want to pay us to beat up a pig? What''s in it for you?" Somsak asked with crossed arms as the others had their eyes glow at the sight of the cash.

    "Well, if you guys are not interested in the cash, forget I asked," Asher said with a casual shrug as he was about to walk away.

    "Wait!" Somsak called out as he realized the teacher was right. Why should he ask questions to beat up a piggy when he can get some money too?

    Asher inwardly smiled as he turned around.

    "We ept. So what do you want us to do exactly?" Somsak asked with a sadistic glint in his eyes.

    "Scare him to death and then beat him up till he gets knocked out cold. Make it quick," Asher said as he threw the bundle of cash at them.

    "Easy, teacher. We should have been friends before," Amree said with a warped smile as he looked at the cash in Somsak''s hands.

    They can''t believe they were getting money to beat up a weak pig. This had to be their day.

    Asher walked away as he looked at the timer to see he had five hours left. He had to waste his time trying to find these four turds who had bunked their sses.

    He had five hours left to live if he didn''t seed. Asher never felt as if his life was tied to such a thin string. And strangely enough, he felt nothing at all about what he just did. All that mattered to him was the end result.

    "You got that on recording, bro?" Somsak asked right after Arthit left.

    "Yeah, bro. All good," Pornthip said with a smile.

    "Good. We are safe now that we have evidence of him handing us money to beat someone up. Let''s now go and find that pathetic fatty, hehe," Somsak said with a sadistic smile as they all walked away.

    ¡ª

    "AHHHH!! NO!! PLEASE!! DON''T KILL ME!!" Anong shouted at the top of his lungs as he was scared out of his wits upon being put upside down over the parapet of the terrace.

    These four bullies grabbed his legs and pushed him over the parapet, making him think that they were going to kill him by letting him fall from a 5-story building. He would surely die if he fell from such a height and the feeling of dangling in the air terrified him to his core.

    "Haha, look at him scream like a pig," Somsakughed with a look of glee.

    "Fuck! He surely weighs a ton. It''s a good thing I didn''t skip the gym," Amree said while grabbing Anong''s leg.

    "Good thing he is as short as a dwarf. Otherwise, he would have weighed twice and slipped off our hands. Or maybe we should just drop him, eh?" Arthip said with a roar ofughter, making Anong cry miserably in terror.

    "P-Please¡­I don''t want to die¡­I will do anything!!" Anong wished for this to end as he was only getting more scared by the second.

    "Oh damn! Look at that! He is leaking, haha!" Pornthipughed as he filmed and pointed at Anong''s crotch getting wet.

    "Oink, oink, little piggy is wetting himself, haha."

    "Oh? He is almost going to pass out. Pull him up and let''s finish this," Somsak said as they pulled him back into the terrace and began to beat him up.

    Anong was barely conscious as he felt his body paining all over. At that moment, he only wished for one thing¡­For all these four to die!"

    ¡ª

    A few minutester, in the school''s sick room, Anong was lying alone on a bed with bandages all over his body. Apparently, he didn''t even have enough money to check himself into a hospital, nor did the school bother to pay for him. So they simply put him up in their own sick room without even properly mending his injuries.

    The door of the sick room opened as Anong, who was barely conscious, saw someonee in. As the man approached closer, he heard a voice, "Oh my god, Anong. Did they do this to you?"

 Chapter 60 You Dont Need God

    "Oh my god, Anong. Did they do this to you?" Asher asked in a tone of surprise as he walked towards his bed.

    Anong tried to force open his eyes fully to get a clearer look and recognized that it was his teacher, Arthit, who tried to look out for him before, "T-Teacher¡­"

    "Yes, I am right here. Should I call up your father?" Asher knew Anong lived with his father, who was known to be quite useless.

    "N-No¡­Please don''t¡­I don''t want him to see me like this¡­"

    "Ha¡­okay, if that is what you want. But look at this¡­this is not okay. It will be at least a week before you can walk normally. And next time, what if you lose your life? You have to do something about this. Look at me and tell me you don''t want those four to pay for what they did," Asher asked as he looked into his eyes.

    Anong''s chin quivered as tears flooded his eyes, and he said in a low, seething voice, "I¡­do want them to pay, teacher. I really do wish for it. B-But¡­god won''t help me¡­no matter how badly I want them gone," Anong said as his eyes shone with a dark light.

    "You don''t need god. But imagine this...what if¡­you can get the power to do what you want?" Asher asked with his hand on his chest.

    Anong had a confused look, though his eyes became eager, "I¡­I don''t understand. How¡­"

    Asher briefly smiled, "Simply close your eyes and keep wishing to get the power you need to get rid of those bullies. Imagine the ways you would want to get rid of them, and you will find your answer."

    Anong didn''t understand what exactly his teacher meant. But in his moment of despair and desperation, he decided to do whatever his teacher said, no matter how hopeless it all seemed.

    Asher smiled, seeing Anong close his eyes while his fists clenched together, his body getting filled with dark emotions.

    Asher was drawing runes on Anong''s hand without his knowledge to prepare his body to receive some of his strength. This was something Merina taught him so that he could cut up a part of his mana circuit and transfer it to Anong to hold some of his power.

    However, for these runes to work, it was necessary for the target, or Anong in this case, to hold strong dark thoughts or emotions. Only that way would the runes be able to establish apatible medium to channel demonic power.

    And since Anong was already wishing for the death of those bullies strongly, it made Asher''s job easy, finally.

    Just as hepleted drawing the runes, Asher leaned forward as he ced his mouth beside Anong''s ears, "Since you wished for it, you shall receive the power of Hellbringer," As he said this, Asher''s eyes briefly glowed dark green while his skull shed briefly beneath his skin.

    Waves of dark green energy flowed from Asher''s hand to Anong''s body.

    HP : 93 -> 60 / 144

    STR : 25 -> 18

    DEF : 19 -> 12

    DEX : 15 -> 10

    Asher saw his stats go down as he transferred a part of his power to Anong, making him feel like he was cutting away a part of his body. However, he didn''t transfer any mana since he felt that Anong wouldn''t definitely need it to take care of some manaless humans.

    "Earrghhh!!" Anong suddenly grimaced and began to howl in pain. He didn''t know why but suddenly, he felt his entire body getting hotter and hotter, as if he was getting burned alive.

    His mind instantly tremored in fear as he wondered if he was dying. The pain of getting burned from within was too much, but at the same time, he felt his body getting infused with power that blew away his mind.

    He could feel the pain from his injuries slowly fading away and feel the flow of something scorching hot and powerful coursing through every inch of his body, making him feel better as seconds passed.

    However, at the same time, this feeling of gaining power as he wished only made him think even more about killing those who bullied him. His mind sank into a pool of zing darkness as he even began to forget everything else till only his desire to kill those who wronged him was left behind.

    He suddenly got up with his eyes widened and removed the bandages from his body. Even though the injuries on his body were not fully healed, he had never felt so better or strong before.

    Nothing else mattered to him at this moment other than venting his urge to kill. It was as if he didn''t even want to think of anything else, afraid that this feeling of having the power he wanted might disappear.

    Asher smiled as he saw Anong walk out of the sick room with a fevered expression, his eyes looking as dark as they ever could.

    He saw how he managed to push Anong over the edge to make him finally embrace his deepest dark desire. Now all he had to do was wait, though there wasn''t much time left.

    It was almost evening as all the sses had ended by now. However, he realized Anong knew where those four would be at this time and saw him walking up towards the terrace.

    Somsak and his three friends were getting high on their weed when they saw the fatty pig named Anong suddenlying through the door of the terrace.

    "Hey, look at who decided to crash in on our party," Somsak chuckled with a look of surprise, though just like the others, he was surprised that this fatty was on his feet already.

    They were sure they beat him up enough to not let him walk for at least a few days. But then, howe he was already looking better, and why was he here?

    "Huh, you wanna say something, piggy?" Arthip asked, seeing how the fatty had his face lowered and seemed to be mumbling something continuously.

    Despite how surprised and puzzled they were, they sneered as they circled around the fatty pig, though they wondered why the air felt off around him. It was just making them feel ufortable in an inexplicable way, coupled with the mumbling that was only getting on their nerves.

    "Let''s hear what piggy has to say," Pornthip bent his head as he ced his ear near the fatty''s mouth to hear what he was mumbling so that he could mock him.

    "You all will die¡­You all will die¡­You all will die¡­" Anong kept mumbling the same sentence over and over, making Pornthip feel chills going down his spine, unable to understand why.

    "Looks like we went too soft on you, eh, fatty?" Amree chuckled as he raised his hand to p the back of Anong''s head.

    But suddenly, a chubby hand caught his wrist right before his hand could touch Anong''s head, "Huh¡­" Amree and the others were stupified upon seeing how Amree''s hand was stopped by none other than this pig.

    "How embarrassing, Amree. How could you be so slow enough to let that pig catch your wrist?" Somsak said with a shake of his head, making Amree''s face be red with anger that this pig embarrassed him.

    He tried to shake off the pig''s hand, but to his shock, he felt as if his wrist was being gripped by something as hard as steel. And this grip was only getting tighter and tighter with every second, making him feel like his wrist bone might break.

    "Get your fucking hand off me, pig!" Amree shouted with an unnerved look as he raised his other hand to punch this fatty''s face.

    But right at that moment, Anong suddenly twisted Amree''s wrist, snapping his bones right away.

    "YAARGHHH!!" Amree howled in pain as he stumbled back and fell, much to the shock of the other three, "Amree!" They were shocked, especially because of the grotesque way in which his wrist was twisted.

    "You all will die!" Anong suddenly raised his head as he loudly said with a deathly cold expression.

    "Fuck you!!" Somsak didn''t like how uneasy he was feeling and punched Anong''s face with a crazed look.

    Anong had a cold smile as he got punched in the face again and again till his nose began to bleed.

    But Somsak''s punches were getting weaker since he felt his fist getting hurt the more he punched him. It felt like he was punching a wall, and he had to shake his hand with a horrified look while the other two were frozen in their spot, still unable to process their shock.

    Anong tilted his head as he said with killing intent in his voice, "My turn," Saying so, Anong punched Somsak''s chest with a deafening blow, followed by the echo of ribs cracking.

    "URGH!" Somsak was knocked off his feet, and he fell on his back, clutching his chest with a terrified face.

    Anong sat atop him as he clutched Somsak''s neck, "Let me hear you call me piggy again¡­" Anong mumbled with a death-cold look as he punched Somsak''s face, knocking out a tooth from his mouth, and continued to punch him again and again, not even allowing him to cry for mercy.

    Arthip and Pornthip came to their senses upon seeing Somsak getting punched. Pornthip saw a shovel kept on the side and quickly picked it up to smash at Anong''s back.

    *BHAM!*

    Pornthip struck Anong''s back with the shovel using all the strength in his arms, but all it did was push Anong''s body forward, followed by a muffled grunt.

    But what frightened him and the others was that Anong paid no mind to it and kept punching Somsak''s face, which was turning into a bloody mess by the second.

    "F-Fuck this¡­A demon possessed him! Run!" Pornthip was too shaken by the gory sight before him, and seeing Anong''s state, he realized a demon was inside him as he had heard stories of demons possessing people and how they act afterward.

    So he knew escaping was the only option, as he didn''t want his soul to get devoured by a demon.

    Arthip and Amree who had his wrist broken, were equally or more terrified as they followed Pornthip to run towards the door.

    But to their horror, the door seemed locked and wasn''t opening, no matter how hard they tried to open it.

    "FUCK! NOO!!" Pornthip screamed with a panic-stricken face as despair loomed around the tree.

    But suddenly, they heard the sound of metal scratching against the ground. With chattering teeth, they slowly turned around to see Anong slowly walking towards them while dragging the shovel through the ground. His face was dripping with Somsak''s blood as they saw his corpse lying behind, his face a mangled, bloody mess.

    "NOOOO!!!" In the next couple of moments, only screams and howls of pain and despair echoed, followed by the sound of flesh getting punctured by a shovel again and again till all the screams died down.

 Chapter 61 Its My Power!

    "I did it¡­I killed them all! Fuck the gods! I am no longer weak!" Anong said with a wild expression as he kept stabbing the four corpses near his feet one after the other using the bloody shovel in his hand.

    He had bashed them all to death, but he was still not feeling satisfied. He wished to shed more blood and became even more frustrated now that these four died too quick.

    He who once felt unworthy to be blessed by the gods now only held scorn for them. With his newfound power, nobody can stand in his way!

    "Enjoying yourself too much?" A man''s voice sounded from behind, making Anong finally stop smashing the corpses as he turned around.

    "Teacher? This is all thanks to you¡­Now nobody can bully me anymore," Anong said with a cold smile, his eyes as dark as they could get.

    "Good for you that you got to fulfill your deepest desire. But unfortunately¡­now you have to pay the price for doing so¡­" Asher said as he slowly approached him, his expression not looking as gentle as it did before.

    Anong felt great trepidation as he unconsciously took a step back and asked, "W-What price?"

    Asher raised his finger to point at him, "Your soul, of course," Asher said, making Anong''s heart thud as he felt the temperature around him rapidly rise. Now it dawned on him that his teacher was a demon in disguise and that he was after his power.

    "No¡­no¡­NO! I am not giving up my power to you!" Anong said with a wild cry as he charged at Arthit to smash his head with the shovel.

    Asher shook his head seeing how stupid this boy was, to think that the power he got was not something that came from a demon.

    However, he wasn''t surprised, considering how ignorant Anong was and how he was already drunk with the power he had received.

    Asher didn''t even bother to dodge as he simply caught the shovel before it could hit him and then ced his palm on Anong''s chest, "How could it be your power when it was mine to begin with?"

    Anong''s eyes widened as he remembered what had happened when he was in the sick room. His memories were all hazy until now, when he stared at the face of death.

    And before he could even beg for his life, his eyes widened as he saw his entire body suddenly bursting up in dark green mes.

    "AAARGH!! NO!!!!" Anong''s body floated up in the air as his mouth and eyes shone with a dark green light.

    "Nothing personal, kid. This is the only path for me," Asher said with a tinge of pity in his eyes for killing someone he could rte with to a certain point. But the next moment, whatever human emotions he had retained were burned away as he realized letting go of whatever humanity he had inside him was the only way he could do these without feeling any hesitation or anything at all.

    Waves and waves of dark green light escaped from Anong''s body and flowed into Asher, who felt his entire being getting enriched by the inflow of power. He could feel how he was getting more power than what he gave Anong.

    And all this was thanks to Anong''s soul enriching the mana he transferred to him. He never knew even an ordinary human could be this useful. No wonder the more experienced demons preferred reaping to anything else.

    The feeling of gaining power by reaping was no different than a rush of dopamine or even more exhrating.

    The more Asher absorbed the power inside Anong, the more wildly the dark green mes burned his body till his charred bones started to show up.

    Anong''s entire life force was being consumed to refine the mana his body had received from Asher earlier.

    And finally, within the next few seconds, Asher finished reaping the entire refined mana inside Anong''s body till there was nothing left but a charred ck skeleton as it fell to the ground.

    Asher''s eyes were glowing with a dark green light as his skull briefly glowed beneath his skin afterpletely assimting the power he had just absorbed.

    The fraction of humanity that was previously visible in his eyes was now obscured as he indifferently nced at the charred corpse of Anong before looking away.

    He saw the timer stop at 0:09:59.

    [ Quest sessfullypleted ]

    [ 80 Rating Points received ]

    Rating Points : 48 -> 128

    [ Level up pending! ]

    [ Rating Points reset for next level ]

    Rating Points : 2 / 199

    [ You have received the title ''Born To Reap'' for finishing the trial before level 5 ]

    Title : [ Born To Reap -> +10% bonus rating points from reaping quests]

    Asher subtly smiled in satisfaction to see that he was already ready for the next level up within just 10 hours.

    But he didn''t waste time relishing in his sess and immediately began to draw the rune circle to send his soul back to the demon realm.

    He had previously seen the runes he was drawing now during his life as a Hunter. He had studied them as thoroughly as he could despite not understanding them fully due to not being a demon at that time.

    But now that he was one, he was able to quickly learn it from Merina and made no mistakes while drawing them. Still, it took him about a minute till he called upon the system to power these runes.

    [ 20 Life Crystals utilized ]

    ¡­

    Asher''s felt as if his mind was being squeezed out of a bottle, and the next moment, he felt as if he was being squeezed into a different bottle before he was finally able to regain all his senses.

    His eyes quivered subtly as they opened, and he saw the dark red light of the suning in through the windows. Apparently, whenever it was night on Earth, it would be daylight in the demon realm, which was something he already knew in his past life.

    "Master¡­you really did it¡­" A woman''s voice of disbelief sounded from behind.

    Asher got up and turned around to see Merina looking at him as if she was looking at a monster.

    As expected, she didn''t even seem to have slept and was waiting for him to return.

    "It''s not like I had a choice¡­did I?" Asher said with a subtle smirk.

    Merina felt as if something about him changed after he returned, though she couldn''t really put her finger on it.

    However, the fact that he finished the reaping trial at just level two was just inconceivable. Nobody had ever achieved something like that.

    Despite being born a cripple, was he actually a hidden genius?

    "Why? Were you expecting me to die during the trial?" Asher sarcastically chuckled as he made himself fall on a chair to steady his mind.

    Even though he was looking alright on the outside, he was actually feeling quite dizzy, which he thought was because he was not used to his soul going to and fro between worlds. And the blood rush from reaping a soul was still lingering in his body.

    Merina frantically shook her head as she kneeled before him and said, "This ve wouldn''t dare. My life and that of my family''s lies in your hands. It''s just that¡­this ve is¡­" Merina wanted to say that she was genuinely shocked, but she was afraid that he might think she was mocking him.

    Asherzily looked down and saw her enticing deep cleavage. Apparently, she had forgotten to put on her shirt because of how nervous she had been earlier. He felt something stirring down there and curved his lips as he said, "You still have to be responsible for your sins. Tell me how you are going to go about doing so?"

 Chapter 62 Awakening The "Virgin" Dragon [R-18]

    Merina felt flustered by his words and didn''t know what to do, "R-Responsbility? I...I...What should I--"

    "Well, you can start atoning for your sins by satisfying me on the bed," Asher said as he stared into her tremoring blue eyes.

    Merina''s eyes quivered as she inadvertently thought about her dead husband.

    As per the culture she was brought up with, even if her husband was long gone, it was considered immoral to sleep with another man who was not her mate.

    "What happened? Should I get your daughter to do it?" Asher asked with an unnerving smile, making Merina shake her head immediately, "P-Please, no...I will do it...."

    She felt that clinging to these things would only make her lose whatever she had now. She can''t take that risk no matter what.

    After apologizing in her mind for what she was going to do, her eyes became determined as she removed her garments one by one till she was naked. She instinctively felt like covering her private parts, but she didn''t since she felt he would be more pleased to see what he wanted to see. Since he was a virgin, she felt she could quickly satisfy him even though she herself couldn''t remember thest time she did this.

    Asher''s eyes shone with lust as he saw her voluptuous naked body disyed before him. Her big, ravishing breasts seemed so soft and firm, and he could say that they were at least a G cup. Her nipples were inverted, and her dark red are was quite big.

    He couldn''t resist and squeezed them right away, making his fingers melt into her red skin.

    "Ahn~" Merina let out a soft moan as she winced upon feeling his big, warm hands squeezing her breasts. She winced, bearing herself inwardly for letting out such an sinful moan from just his touch. It only made her realize that it has indeed been too long since she felt this sensation.

    "I am surprised a widow like you hasn''t found another man," Asher was genuinely surprised since even if she was a mature woman, she had such a sexy body that no ordinary man could resist. Despite being a simple maid, her body was well toned with abs and curvy as well.

    He felt this was due to the enhanced physique she gained from her werewolf bloodline.

    "A widow like me...can''t remarry...Hnn~" Merina answered in a fluttery voice as she squirmed her toes upon feeling his fingers dipping into her nipples.

    "Well...not that it really matters," Asher said casually as he pulled her up closer and sucked one of her juicy breasts into his mouth while holding her waist.

    His back was bent as he buried his face into her chest and sucked her other breast with full vigor.

    "Hann~~" Merina was startled by how wildly he was sucking her breasts. At first, it felt painful due to how rough he was being with her breasts.

    But once his hot tongue swirled around her are and pulled her sensitive nipples outwards, she felt as if her entire body was tingling.

    She couldn''t understand how a virgin like him knew how to use his tongue so skillfully.

    Asher felt it quite satisfying to suck her juicy big breasts, especially when he made her inverted nipplese out, fully erect.

    He pushed her against the wall as he removed his robes. Merina was surprised to see his well-built muscr body with a broad frame and eight-pack abs. She had cleaned his body for all these years, and he was too lean. When did his body look so strong and impressive like this? Now she realized why she felt his appearance seemed quite different from today. At first, she thought it was the padding the robes gave him, but it turned out to be the opposite.

    And when he removed his pants, she gulped when she saw a raging dragon pop out.

    She remembered it being of above-average size before, but now it looked so long and thick with veins popping all over it, making her feel even more intimidated by its sheer vigor. She didn''t even know if it would fit inside her.

    For some reason, seeing his demonic manhood, she felt something sparking off in her lower abdomen. Among her people, men with strong-looking manhood were considered to be manly and powerful with strong vitality as well. Most women of her race married men based on not only their physical strength but how capable they were down there as well.

    However, how could the royal consort''s thing suddenly be even bigger than that of a beast? Even herte husband''s sword, who was a renowned warrior, couldn''t bepared to this. She wondered if this had something to do with him being of a strange race nobody had seen before.

    Asher was also slightly surprised by the size of his dick since it was a tad bigger than the one he had as a human.

    He didn''t think too much about it as he felt like venting his lust on her tempting body.

    "Don''t just keep staring at it," Asher said as he pulled her hand and made her grab his cock.

    Merina came out of her daze as she knew what to do and began to stroke his thick hot cock. She was surprised by how thick and hot his cock felt. She could feel his veins pulsating as she stroked over it. However, the more she did it, the more she felt something stirring in her lower abdomen. It was like an itch was growing down there, craving for something.

    Asher saw her pretty face blooming red and clutched her neck as he sucked her juicy red lips into his mouth.

    "Mmmhnn~" The two moaned from the back of their throats as Asher''s tongue forced itself into her mouth and toyed with her tongue.

    Merina kept stroking his cock as she began to feel overwhelmed by his aggressive kissing. She felt her face bing hotter and her thoughts melting as his hot tongue ravaged her lips and tongue. Again she wondered how he learned to kiss like this. He only woke up yesterday, and yet he seemed to know what he was doing.

    Asher used his other hand to grab her thick silky buttocks and kneaded them to his pleasure. They felt bigger and softer than he expected, and it felt like his hand was melting into them.

    Asher broke the wet hot kiss as strands of lust divided into two in the middle.

    "Now suck it," He said as he made her kneel before him, his one-eyed dragon staring right at her face.

    Merina felt as if she was staring at an angry dragon and timidly grabbed it with both her hands. But she was tense since she had never done something like this other than knowing that men liked this and seeing other women do it. Even for herte husband, she had never done this.

    "I-I don''t have experience in doing this...so please forgive me if I--"

    "I don''t care," Asher said with an impatient look as he grabbed her hair and forced his thick cock into her hot mouth.

    "MMMHN!~" Merina''s eyes widened as she was startled by his demonic cock sliding into her mouth and forcing it to open wider than she was used to.

    It even went deep till her throat, making her gag, and even then, his thick cock was only in by 2/3rds. It was so big she couldn''t even breathe, and it made her eyes water. She had to tilt her head slightly to amodate his cock, which caused one of her cheeks to bulge.

    The smell of his cock was strong yet pleasant, unlike what she expected. And the strange thing was this smell was invading her senses and making her feel very strange.

    However, she quickly adapted using whatever she knew and grabbed the back of his thighs as she began to bob her head up and down.

    *Slurrch!~Slurrch!~*

    Wet, erotic sounds escaped from her mouth as she coated his thick hot cock with her saliva.

    But Asher, who was burning with lust from within, wanted more excitement as he grabbed her head and thrust his cock right down into her throat, making her deepthroat him, "This is how you should do it!"

    "MHMHHN!~" Merina''s eyes shook as she felt the tip of his veiny cock forcing itself down her throat, making her throat bulge as well.

    "Nghh...This feels better than I thought..." Asher groaned in pleasure as he felt his cock getting enveloped by her soft, warm throat.

    The wet, slobbery sensation over his cock coupled with the erotic face she was making, only turned him on even more.

    He didn''t even stop and kept thrusting his cock in and out of her mouth, each time making her deepthroat him as she let out erotic muffled moans.

    Merina''s face was bing redder as her eyes became hazy. The throbbing of his cock stimted the nerves in her mouth. And she tasted something sharp and metallic and could guess that it was his precum. Even if it was a peculiar taste, she didn''t find it unpleasant at all but savory in a strange way she never expected.

    She felt like her throat was on fire, and the intense feeling from his thrusts was making her wet down there. She never expected she would feel aroused by servicing him. She felt as if she shouldn''t be feeling like this and felt bad at herself.

    "Remember...as my maid and my ve, you need to prove your dedication...," Asher said to give her a slight push.

    Merina''s heart pounded against her chest as she froze all her thoughts and put all her energy into not disappointing him.

    Because of her increased motivation, she quickly got used to deepthroating him, and to please him, she firmly hugged his thighs as she moved her head by herself at the same pace, praying he would get satisfied by this.

    "You are a better ve than I thought. Your mouth is made to do this, Haaa..." Asher said with a look of ecstasy as he felt like she was sucking his soul out of his thick rod.

    "I am cumming!" Asher groaned as he couldn''t hold it any longer and grabbed her hair as he emptied his load right down her throat.

    Merina didn''t expect him to cum inside, but she didn''t dare to take his cock out and shut her eyes tightly upon feeling a burst of hot milk slipping down her throat.

    *Gulp!~ Gulp!~*

    She gulped, and her eyes were blinking in surprise as his milk just kept pouring out without stopping. How could he produce so much of it?

    She felt her chest getting hotter the more she swallowed his thick, strong cum. It was more than what she could take, making some of his cum leak out of her mouth and fall onto her big breasts.

    Finally, it stopped pouring as he took his cock out and shook the leftover cum out of it as they fell all over her face and breasts.

    "Haaa...It does feel so good to release...but I still have some left to release," Asher said as he pulled her up and pushed her onto the bed.

    Merina gulped upon seeing his dragon getting angry again, wondering how he could get hard again after cumming so much? She thought she had finished satisfying him, but she had no idea she only fanned the mes of lust within the dragon.

 Chapter 63 Freedom Through Pleasure [R-18]

    Asher spread her slender legs apart and saw the tantalizing sight of her red, wet pussy with a tiny patch of dark red hair.

    "Already thirsty down there? You are not as innocent as you look, are you?" Asher asked as he rubbed his cock over her dripping wet folds, making Merina''s face redden even more in embarrassment.

    She didn''t dare to pull her legs closer or tell him to look away lest she annoys him.

    She couldn''t believe she was that wet down there. She couldn''t even remember if she had ever felt so aroused and didn''t realize how electrifying the feeling of him just rubbing his thing over her lower lips would be.

    However, she still wondered how he knew to stimte her like this. Not even herte husband did anything like this. She had only heard stories from other women of how their husbands did these things.

    But her mind became distracted when the royal consort suddenly prated her burning pussy with his scorching hot dragon.

    "HHANN!~~ Master!" Merina felt as if her soul was pushed out of her body when he suddenly thrust his thick hot member into her, making it go deep all the way down to her womb in one go. She could feel the sheer girth of his cock forcibly spreading her pussy walls apart.

    "Nnnghh¡­for a mother, you surely are tight down there. No wonder widows are more in demand," Asher mumbled with a vigorous look as he felt his cock getting hugged tightly by her soft pussy walls. There was slight difficulty in fitting his thing inside her at first, but once his tip went in, then the rest of the journey was more smooth.

    The pain of his aggressive thrust made her grimace, but the pleasure from all her erogenous zones getting stimted at the same time overwhelmed the pain and all her senses.

    She couldn''t believe something that big had managed to slip into her. But the feeling of fullness in her lower abdomen was a unique, electrifying sensation she had never felt before in her life. It was as if she finally felt something she was missing out on in her life.

    But before she could catch her breath, his fingers dipped into her breasts and started pounding her, each thrust shaking her entire body and even the bed.

    Merina saw his dark yellow eyes looming over her as he pounded her wildly like a beast. She was not at all used to such aggressiveness and was terrified by how intense this felt, especially since she was barely able to control her body.

    It was as if her body didn''t even want to listen to her anymore and wanted to get controlled by the royal consort.

    "Ahhng!~Kyanng!~Haaang!~" She also couldn''t believe her moans could get this loud and even sound excited. She couldn''t help but feel an indescribable sense of pleasure as his demonic rod kept scratching the itch she was having down there, satisfying it more and more by the second.

    Remembering her younger days, she had never felt so good, even with herte husband, and this only made her feel ashamed for feeling this good with another man who was even younger than her.

    She felt a pool of mes building up in her lower abdomen and didn''t know why it felt like something was going to burst out of her cave, "Master, something ising!~AHHHNGG!~~" Merina tried to warn him since she didn''t want him to get angry she was to identally pee on him.

    "Are you having an orgasm for the first time? What a waste. A body like yours is meant to experience pleasure. I have heard how werewolves are lusty beasts. Isn''t that right, Nngh!" Asher kept ramming her pussy even harder, even when she was orgasming, making her juices spill out in multiple directions. He found this even more exciting and satisfying than he expected, especially the feeling of her pussy trying to squeeze out his soul.

    *Squelch!~ Squelch!~*

    The sound of his thick cock rubbing the insides of her dripping-wet pussy echoed in the room.

    Merina felt as if all her energy was sapped out of her body as her orgasm ended. And what was worse was that she became even more sensitive down there. It was an intoxicating feeling that made flooded all her senses and made her even forget about everything else. It was as if, at that moment, all that mattered was enjoying the nerve-numbing pleasure she was feeling, including the feeling of his thick hot dragon inside her.

    She never knew one could feel this good during this. Her body was burning hot and sweating before she knew it.

    But before she could even calm herself down, the royal consort was thrusting into her even harder, making her feel that this was dangerous since she was worried that she might lose herself in the mes of lust, "Hann!~ Master!~...P-Please~Ahhng!~~" Merina was trying her best to indirectly tell him to go easier on her since she was already this close to letting this pleasure overwhelm her. She didn''t know how much longer she could hold on.

    Asher snickered, seeing her trying to hold on to her sanity, and leaned towards her as he whispered into her ear, "There is no point in chaining yourself. You have been chained for all these years, even before I did. But in this moment I am giving you a chance to experience what it truly feels like to be free¡­to hold nothing back and forget everything. Do you want to feel it more?" Asher asked as he purposefully stopped pounding her, making Merina''s eyes blink in surprise and disappointment as if she unconsciously didn''t want to stop whatever she was feeling.

    Asher had no ns to stop, but he felt it more satisfying if he could make her ept her true desires instead of masking them. And when that happens, she will sumb to him even more.

    The royal consort''s words hit Merina''s heart and soul since it was all true. She never expected it, but when she orgasmed for the first time, she truly felt like she was free. Even if she had been a maid for all these years in this kingdom, she knew she was practically a ve of the kingdom due to being a refugee. She could be killed or disposed of at any time, making her always feel worried about her future and family, which weighed down on her heart.

    Since she didn''t want to feel the pain in her life for at least a little longer, she meekly looked at her master and nodded, "Please¡­this ve seeks your favor¡­" She said with an intoxicated look, having no clear grasp of her thoughts. All she wanted was to feel what she felt before, at least for a little longer.

    Asher smiled upon seeing her eyes brim with lust and wanting more. It was amusing to see such a modest woman thirsting for it.

    He pulled her up and turned her around as he lifted her into the air by grabbing both her juicy thighs.

    "Ah!~" Merina was startled upon being lifted into the air from behind. He also spread her legs apart and pulled up her legs over her head till she could clearly see his throbbing cock prating her from behind.

    She didn''t know why but getting prated from such a strange position felt more intense than before. She didn''t know if it was because of the embarrassment of clearly seeing what was happening or because of how vulnerable this position was making her feel. How was heing up with such things?

    But before she could even get ustomed to this stimting position, he locked her legs by folding his hands over her nape, making it hard for her to even move her head or limbs.

    And before she could even let out a whimper, he began ramming her pussy like a beast.

    "Haaan!~Ahhnn!~Hann!~Ahhng!~..."

    Before she realized it, she was dancing on his demonic sword as her expression became tipsy, and loud while sweet moans filled the room.

    *Twop!~ Twop!~ Twop!~*

    She could hear the weird sounds his thick rod was making and even see each time it went deep into her.

    She felt giddy, as if her head was spinning, and lost total control of her body the more he pounded her.

    In this position, she felt like she was floating, and the flood of ecstasy coursing through her veins was a surreal sensation. She didn''t even realize that she orgasmed again and again because of how his cock was scratching all the right spots.

    Her nerves went numb with pleasure, and her tongue was hanging out her mouth while her eyes were clouded with lust.

    She didn''t care anymore as her primal instincts took over, and she liked how his strong and vigorous dragon was making her feel¡­unrestrained and wild.

    Asher now realized why werewolves were lustful creatures. Despite orgasming so many times, she was still riding on him with some energy left inside her. However, he saw how she only had the capacity for one more.

    "Looks like you are craving for it. I will let you have it," Asher said as he had reached his limit because of how tightly she was squeezing his cock.

    He couldn''t hold it any longer as he came with her, "Nngh! Take it!" He thrust into her as deep as he could, making her stomach bulge.

    "Master!~ HAANNN!~" Merina orgasmed at the same time as she felt his thick and hot milk exploding inside her and painting her insides.

    Her eyes widened to the extremes as she let out the loudest moan in her life, feeling her womb getting filled to the brim by his hot milk.

    Her entire body was shivering from pleasure while struggling to hold on to her thoughts.

    She saw how even after he took his thing out, his milk was dripping out of her pussy.

    But as soon as the euphoria settled down, she felt her vision bing even more blurry and her body bing limp.

    Asher saw that she was done and dropped her onto the bed with a satisfied smile.

    He yawned as he finally felt some exhaustion settling in and decided to call it a night, hoping for some proper rest finally.

 Chapter 64 Let Him Learn How To Sense Death

    In the royal meeting hall, there was a long and wide oval jet-ck marble table with at least a dozen dark ivory-colored chairs surrounding it.

    The entire hall was big and spacious, with lines of servants and maids standing inside, making sure everything was in order.

    Such meticulous preparation happened every day once since not only the queen but the royal members would be sitting together to eat and discuss any important matters concerning the House.

    Despite all of them being members of the same house, this was considered a formal asion unofficially.

    The doors on the front opened as Seron, Reba, Oberon, and Silvan entered. Seron, Reba, and Oberon had their backs straight, and chin raised as they walked towards the table without ncing at anybody else.

    Just their rigid and intimidating expressions, especially that of Reba and Oberon, were enough to make the servants in the hall shudder as they made sure to not even identally make a mistake lest they invite trouble upon their heads.

    Comparatively, they were fond of Prince Silvan, who didn''t seem scary as his family and had a pleasing demeanor.

    Just as they took their seats, therge doors opened, and everybody immediately kneeled on their right knee upon the arrival of their queen and her entourage, which included Ceti and the Bloodborn Guards.

    Her handmaiden pulled up the chair for her as Rowena sat down while Seron and his family got up to bow to her before taking their seats.

    Oberon''s eyes shivered briefly upon seeing her intoxicating beauty. Just thinking about how that filthid hands on her yesterday was enough to not let him sleep the entire night.

    Silvan and Ceti exchanged brief smiles before he made himselffortable in his seat while Ceti stood on the side.

    The moment Rowena picked up her cutlery, Seron and his family followed as well before starting to eat.

    If Asher saw this, he would be surprised by how extravagant the dishes were. Even if vampires only needed blood to survive, he knew the nobles ate solid and delicious-looking food as a symbol of their status.

    The atmosphere was strangely silent, especially since everyone here clearly remembered what happened yesterday, and they couldn''t even tell what the queen was thinking.

    Right after Rowena finished eating, Oberon leaned his head forward and asked respectfully, "Your Majesty¡­how is the royal consort doing?"

    Ceti raised one of her brows upon hearing his question. She thought he would be thest person to give any importance to the consort, especially after getting insulted by him.

    Reba furrowed her brows, wondering why her son would be wasting his energy asking about the well-being of that cripple. However, knowing her son, she remained silent, thinking he was doing this for a reason.

    Seron shot a nce at Oberon as if he was anxious about what he was up to.

    Rowena lifted her gaze and said briefly, "He is fine."

    Oberon slightly curved his lips and said, "Good to hear that, but¡­forgive me if I am overstepping here, but I think the royal consort could use some fresh air. Maybe he isn''t having a good time here," As he said this, he looked at his father and squinted his eyes.

    Silvan, who was sitting beside his brother, rubbed his cheek as he looked on with a focused gaze.

    Rowena pulled together her brows as she said, "What are you talking about?"

    Seron cleared his throat and chimed in, "What my son meant to say is that your consort has been stuck inside his room for almost his entire life. He had barely seen the world outside of this castle, and now that he has a soul, he must be feeling quite confused and suffocated by having to be inside this castle every second of his life."

    Rowena''s expression didn''t change as he said, "It is for his own good. Did you forget about the assassin?"

    Seron immediately shook his head, "Of course not, Your Majesty. I was going to mention that to validate my point that if we at least let your consort learn some skills or some martial arts to help and defend himself¡­then maybe he could better protect himself or buy himself more time in situations like what happened before. At the same time, he also won''t feel confined by being inside the castle all the time. It would only be beneficial for him no matter how we look at it."

    Reba raised her chin and said, "My husband is right. The worst would have happened if not for that mysterious expert saving the royal consort. We can never truly protect him, but we can at least lower the chances of him getting in danger. Of course, power is supreme, but if he can at least know what all to watch out for or to discern ominous signs, it might be better for him to experience the outside world. Learning to sense death is better than not seeing iting at all."

    Oberon also nodded with a certain glint in his eyes while Reba subtly smiled after exchanging imperceptible nces with her son.

    Rowena contemted, and after a few moments, she asked with a squint, "What are you two exactly proposing?"

    Seron briefly shook his head and said with a narrowed gaze, "We are proposing that we send him to the Tower of Hell. We know how hard it would be for you if a part of your attention was always diverted toward protecting him. We were hoping to relieve you of that burden."

    Oberon subtly curved his lips, hearing those three words.

    Ceti felt that they had a point. By always making sure that cocky consort was protected, the queen would always be distracted and wouldn''t be able to focus on her duties as a queen. It was better he gets sent off there and even gets his ass kicked by someone. Of course, she knew he would be lucky to not experience any hell there, thanks to his status and his crippled condition.

    Reba immediately chimed in, "Of course, he can''t participate in the trials, but since he is the royal consort, I am willing to personally train and watch over him. He couldn''t be any safer over there. No assassin would dare to get into the Tower of Hell¡­nobody ever has."

    Rowena''s expression became contemtive as she thought about it for a while. She then softly nodded as she said, "I do feel that he should know what all dangers to avoid rather than be blind and stand no chance. So I will send him over there," She also remembered Asher saying he didn''t want to be useless and so she thought this would do good for him.

    Ceti couldn''t help but feel d since this could mean that she didn''t have to see his annoying smile and her mother also wouldn''t have to tend to him. She felt as if this day was going better than she expected.

    Oberon''s eyes shone with a dangerous light and then shot a nce towards his father.

    Seron nced at him and then looked at the queen as he said, "The royal consort might feel intimidated by this idea. But for his sake, I hope Your Majesty will insist that he should go."

    Rowena nodded as she said, "He will be there."

    ¡ª

    The royal consort''s room was surprisingly empty since he was supposed to be there. However, nobody knew that he was in a different dimension altogether.

    In a dimension where there were only broken mirrors for a sky and zing green volcanoes, and scorchingnd with hellish dark green mes covering the earth, only the Master of the Ring of Damnation can exist in this ce without getting obliterated.

    And right now, Asher, who was in his elf form, was training in this hellish ce. He knew it was not practical to rely only on his Hellbringer form all the time and wanted to hone the senses of his night elf body.

    Because of this, his effective MP was normal, though the ring''s ''durability'' slowly trickled down since he was still in the Dimension of the Damned. Apparently, the ring needed to expend mana to let him stay in this dimension. However, within this dimension, his mana gets depleted at a highly reduced ratepared to outside. He could probably stay for half a day if he wanted to.

    He was trying to learn how to use his de of Damnation effectively. Since he had nevere upon such a peculiar weapon before, he was trying his best to master this weapon lest he end up using it awkwardly like how he did for his first quest.

    In that quest where he almost cut off the girl''s forearm, he learned the hard way that his ring de wasn''t meant to be used for hand-to-handbat since the de was too sharp and would cut against his own flesh and bone.

    This made him think that this weapon was not that practical or useful to him in hand-to-handbat.

    But right as when he wished it, the ring de underwent a subtle transformation by providing him a curved handle in the middle, allowing him a reasonable degree of control for hand-to-handbat.

    And the more he trained with it and got ustomed to using it, the more he was astonished by discovering the things he could do with this ring de.

    But he still felt an itch since he couldn''t try out what he had learned against someone. He couldn''t ept any quests right now since he wanted to first master his new weapon instead of relying on his Hellbringer form, which should be ast resort. It would not be wise to fight in his Hellbringer form right away, considering the time limit.

    He wished he could spar against someone to test his skills. And the moment he thought that, his eyes widened upon feeling the earth subtly shake underneath him and the feeling of his life force being sapped from him!

 Chapter 65 A Damned Creature?

    Asher raised a brow when he felt the earth under his feet shake subtly out of nowhere. But what surprised him was when he saw his HP drop and a message popping up in his vision. He grimaced in excruciating pain as he almost fell to his knees. It was too sudden and painful, and he didn''t see iting. But the pain went away after a couple of moments as he straightened his back with a confused look.

    [ Blood sacrifice epted ]

    [ HP : 144 -> 72 / 144 ]

    "What is this??" Asher was startled and couldn''t understand what was going on. Who wouldn''t feel tensed when their HP suddenly halves for no reason? His mana wasn''t even fully depleted, and there was no reason for the ring to even forcibly take some of his life force.

    But the next second, he was distracted by what was going on in front of him.

    He saw some of the magma floating upwards and transforming into a quadruped shape. And within the next few moments, it formed into a demon resembling a ferocious wolf, its size slightly bigger than an ordinary wolf.

    But what made it seem terrifying was how its entire head was only a charred ck skull with no flesh and dark green light glowing within its hollow eye sockets. The rest of its body seemed to be covered with the rocky surface of magma with a rough and spiky texture. A dark green light was glowing from within its abdomen, and dark greenva was oozing out from its paw and mouth.

    It looked no less than a nightmarish creature, and any ordinary person would have died from fright upon seeing such a hellish beast.

    Its eyes were menacingly staring at Asher while letting out subtle growls.

    However, Asher didn''t feel nervous at all. Instead, he felt fascinated at looking at this creature that this dimension produced, and even more so when he saw a popup in his vision,

    [ Upon your wish, a damned creature has been spawned who considers you as its Master and will obey as you wish ]

    Name: Ragroth, the Hell Fiend

    Level: 2

    HP : 225 / 225

    MP : 360 / 360

    STR : 29

    DEF : 45

    INT : 72

    DEX : 21

    Passive Ability :

    [ Cursed by the Damned - HP won''t diminish under normal circumstances. But will perish when the Hell Master leaves this dimension or when losing connection to its Master ]

    ? [ Smell of Malice - Can sense any being reeking of fear or hatred ]

    Talents :

    [ Empowered by the Hell Master - When near the Hell Master, all stats increase by 5% ]

    Skills :

    [ Vengeful Bite - With teeth forged from cursed mes, it will deal critical damage upon biting an enemy, and they won''t be able to heal for 1 minute ]

    ¡­

    Asher was astonished by what he was looking at. He only wished for someone to duel with, and as if this dimension heard his wish, it spawned a demonic creature that was not weak in any way.

    Status: Upon your wish, it is targeting its aggression towards you. It will not rest till it kills you.

    ''No wonder¡­'' Asher now realized why this beast was looking at him as if he was its prey.

    Since he wanted to fight against someone, this dimension released a creature from this hell to satisfy his wish. He could see that this beast was like a servant that would do anything he ordered it to.

    This was truly interesting, and he couldn''t wait to explore what other surprises this dimension had in store for him.

    But before he could think of anything else, Ragroth, the Hell Fiend, lunged toward him with a bloodthirsty growl.

    Asher raised his brows as he quickly jumped back and used his ring de to sh at its neck.

    *Clkkrk!*

    He felt like he was cutting something rocky and bony at the same time. However, he didn''t hold back his strength and let his de cut into its neck till itpletely severed its head off its body.

    Asher was expecting the Hell Fiend to at least copse on the ground since its head was severed. But he had his brows raised when this thing seemed unfazed even after losing its head and tried to maul him again.

    He knew the Hell Fiend couldn''t be destroyed by ordinary means like him. Still, he thought it would need at least a few seconds to attach its head back and fight. However, this only made him feel d since this could mean he could fight without a head, too, though having no idea how that worked.

    He also preferred to have such an undying servant to spar with since this could mean he could afford to not hold back all of his attacks and test their limits. Once he was done, all he had to do wasmand it to stop.

    He still kept an eye on one of the mirrors in the skies, which showed him what was going on outside which was his room, the ce he teleported from. This was another convenient ability of this dimension he discovered, which could let him know if he should get back in case of any emergency.

    However, right now, he first had to see if he could truly incapacitate this undying hellish beast.

    This time instead of using the de in his hand, he raised his right arm wide backward, and then with full force, he threw it towards the Hell Fiend, aiming for the limbs on its right side.

    The ring de shot through the air, and like a knife cutting through butter, it cut through the limbs of the beast on the right, making it copse on the ground finally. But it didn''t even groan in pain and was still exhibiting the same ferocity and killing intent it did before.

    But the best part was how the ring de curved through the air and shot back at him before he caught it by its handle.

    It wouldn''t even be wrong to say that this was a dangerous frisbee which would also be stronger along with him.

    [ Level 2 ]

    [ Damage : 75 ]

    [ Range : 8 meters ]

    He could also summon this weapon towards him as long as it was within 8 meters. But that didn''t mean that he couldn''t send it flying for over 100 meters and let ite back to him. He had already learned how to throw it in a way that would send this de flying back to him.

    With this ability, he could practically fight multiple opponents at the same time and even keep them away at a distance. Even if somebody manages to get close, he could still use this ring de to cut their throats and limbs.

    It was easy to down this Hell Fiend since it was at the same level as him. He sighed inwardly, thinking that even killing level 3 Hunters would be a piece of cake. He could even toy with them till they die from frustration and anger, mainly thanks to his experience as the strongest Hunter in his past life.

    As for this Hell Fiend, he saw its severed bones floating back to its body and making it whole again, letting it get up.

    "That''s enough. Stand down," Asher said, making the Hell Fiend''s aggression drastically tone down till it let out a small whimper and kneeled before him as if in reverence.

    Asher was already bored since even if the Hell Fiend was not weak for its level, it was still nowhere close to giving him any pressure at all.

    He could test his attacks without holding back, but he wanted to feel pressure.

    He thirsted for the feeling of death getting too close to him¡­It was something he experienced many times in his past life¡­something which helped him be stronger in every way.

    However, he wondered if he could bring this Hell Fiend with him back to his world. If that was possible, then it would surely let him gain a considerable advantage.

    "Come with me," Asher said as he teleported back to the demon realm.

    He arrived in his room, but his expression fell when a message popped up in his vision,

    [ Your servant has perished ]

    "..."

    Asher sighed, thinking that maybe what he wanted was too good to be true. Still, he wasn''t disappointed, considering the advantages the Damned Dimension already offered him. He was also satisfied that he got a good grasp of how to use his new weapon.

    "Master, may Ie in?" Merina''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind, and he told her toe in.

    Merina carefully opened the door and peeped inside to make sure he wasn''t busy and entered with a nervous look.

    "What is it?" Asher knew she wouldn''te unless it was something important.

    "I...I heard this from my daughter, so I don''t know theplete details, but¡­it seems the queen is nning to send you to the tower," Merina said with her hands nervously grasping each other.

    Asher furrowed his brows as he asked, "Tower? What tower?" He was surprised that Rowena was nning to send him to some tower that was outside this castle. Wasn''t she adamant about him not leaving?

 Chapter 66 A Golden Opportunity

    "The Tower of Hell, Master. It is an ancient ce where young people of this kingdom go to get trained to be an elite Raider or Reaper. Those who survived this ce came out way stronger and more experiencedpared to what they were before. But it is not an ordinary ce since not everybody would survive the hellish trials they have to go through," Merina said with a heavy look.

    "Oh? A ce to get rid of the weak and nurture the strong ones?" Asher couldn''t help but feel as if this ce was meant for people like him. Just as he was thinking of some way to push his limits, the answer came to him.

    But he found it strange and asked, "But this can''t be true. My wife wouldn''t want me to risk my life by sending me there. What is her intention?"

    Merina''s gaze flickered, and she said in a low voice, "ording to what my daughter said, this was not the queen''s idea."

    "Let me guess¡­Was it Oberon or someone else from his family?" Asher asked with a narrowed gaze, to which Merina readily nodded.

    "Haha, how desperate they must be. Can you guess why they did that?" Asher asked her on purpose.

    Merina''s fingers were nervously sping each other as she answered, "B-Because¡­they want to h-harm Master by isting you away from the queen?" Merina was tense as she said this since she was practically iming that the prince and his family were plotting to harm the queen''s consort. If they or somebody else heard this, she would surely lose her head for "baseless" usations against the royal family.

    But before the royal consort, she had no choice but to tell what she thought.

    Asher scoffed as he said, "Of course, but "harm" is a mild wordpared to what they must be nning. Surely they won''t kill me, but they sure as hell must be nning to make my life hell again. But this time¡­" His eyes shone with a cold, cutting light as he added, "...They will reap what they sowed."

    Merina felt her heart shudder, seeing how his face became frightening for that split second. It was surely not a face someone of his age and experience could make.

    Still, she wanted to warn him and said, "The Princess Consort actually holds considerable influence in the tower. She is a Floor Warden who lords over an entire floor. Since Master won''t take part in the trials, she would probably put you under her control and¡­" Merina knew she didn''t have to finish her sentence to let the royal consort know what Reba nned to do with him.

    "The trials? What trials?" Asher asked with a narrowed gaze.

    "The tower has 7 floors, each of them having a trial of its own. People take part in the trials in hopes of building their prospects and name, even if it means risking their lives. And based on their strength, they could also get taken in as an apprentice by the Floor Wardens to help them pass the trials," Merina exined.

    "Are the Floor Wardens that kind to help them out?" Asher knew these people wouldn''t do anything without any self interest.

    "I think it''s because those who be their apprentices have to swear their allegiance to them," Merina answered.

    Asher squinted his eyes in contemtion while Merina added, "Maybe Master could try buying some time by telling the queen to dy this¡­perhaps a couple of years?"

    "Dy by a couple of years? For what? This is what I have been waiting for, and those idiots just helped me out without even knowing it. Now I can leave the castle without any effort at all. As for whates after¡­I think I figured out what to do," Asher said with a subtle smile, making Merina wonder where he was getting all this confidence from. But one thing she knew based on her interaction with him was that his confidence had never been misced.

    She also felt that the queen wouldn''t allow such a long dy, especially after they suggested that she should send him as soon as possible.

    "But¡­I will somehow buy one month''s time, and in that time, you are going to have to learn to be more than just a maid¡­" Asher said, making Merina feel tense, wondering what he was nning to make her do.

    Asher couldn''t believe such a golden opportunity fell into hisp. But since the situation suddenly changed, he also felt that he would have to change his initial ns as well. If they want to corner him, then he will just push back and do the same.

    ¡ª

    A month went by¡­

    In the Dimension of the Damned, Asher was busy brewing a potion. His face was pale and sickly, yet he was deeply concentrating as he broke down the ingredients Sabina had "gifted" him.

    If anybody saw him brewing a potion without a cauldron, they would wonder if he had a death wish.

    Even if he was brewing an ordinary health potion, the ingredients required for it were nurtured with mana. On their own, they were harmless, but when mixed with other mana-infused ingredients, they could create an explosive disaster in the wrong hands.

    Without a special cauldron to control the explosive nature of these ingredients when theye together, even an expert would have the ingredients explode on his face.

    However, Asher didn''t have enough money to buy a cauldron, and he had to make do with what he got. Since he was only brewing an ordinary potion, he was able to brew it by using his honed skills.

    Of course, if he had to brew a powerful potion, he would rather use a cauldron since the stronger the potion, the more explosive these ingredients would be.

    Globs of dark red liquid coagted together in the small ss vial in his left hand, which was glowing with a dark green light. Since he had the power of mes, it was quite easy to break down the ingredients to their purest form.

    With his other hand, he used a small brush to mix it in a very careful and gentle way. Just one small mistake, and he might lose some fingers.

    However, his face was calm and focused as he finished brewing the potion and took out the brush.

    Feeling satisfied by what he brewed, he took a good look at the dark red potion and looked towards the side where there were 50 other dark red vials, each being the same thing.

    Over the past few weeks, he had managed to build a stock of health potions because of his bloodthirsty ring.

    However, feeding the ring with his blood was something he wished he didn''t have to do again and again. It was not only painful but extremely draining and slow. It was as if the ring was making him torture himself, which only cemented the fact that it was a cursed ring indeed.

    Today was going to be a long day, and he spent an entire month preparing for it, which included the stack of potions he brewed.

    And now his ring was running low on his blood, and it was time to feed it. He looked at the vial in his hand before gulping it down, making color return to his face and his eyes brighten.

    It took a few minutes for the potion topletely take effect.

    He then looked at the Ring of Damnation on his finger and took a deep breath as he mumbled, "You better make every drop of my blood count," Saying, so hemanded the ring to take what it needed.

    "Aargh!" Asher clenched his jaw as he felt like every drop of blood in his body was boiling till there was nothing left, or so it felt. It was not just his blood, but he felt like all the life force in his body was getting sucked by this greedy ring, and this feeling was far more painful than even cutting off a limb.

    He clenched his jaw as he tried to suppress the pain he was feeling. He fell back on the ground as his body squirmed, his eyes bloodshot and his face getting paler.

    He quickly grabbed one of the health potions and gulped it down before the ring could kill him since the amount of HP it needed was multiple times more than what he had.

    He had to constantly refill his HP till this cursed ring was satisfied.

    And after what felt like hours of torture, he saw a message popup,

    [ Blood Sacrifice epted ]

    [ The Ring of Damnation''s durability has been restored ]

    Asher let out a loud sigh of relief as he slowly got up after swallowing another health potion. After drinking so many potions within a short time frame, he felt sick and nauseous. He knew it was not good to drink potions like this one after the other, but he had no choice.

    However, he smiled with a satisfied look, thinking about the progress he had made within a month. It just felt so much easierpared to when he was a low-level Hunter trying to level up. With all the knowledge and experience he had now, the leveling-up journey didn''t seem that daunting since he knew what he had to do, though it did seem frustrating that he would have to do it all over again.

    Now that the hard part was over, he teleported back to his room, ready to take on whatever fate was nning to send his way today.

 Chapter 67 A Surprise?

    "I assume you are mentally prepared now. You must be after asking for a month''s time," Rowena said as she looked at Asher, both of them sitting in the study hall.

    Asher lightly smiled and said, "Of course. I am all set to go. I have been looking forward to this."

    Ceti was standing right outside the room, though her expression wasn''t looking good at all. How could she feel alright when her mother was standing right beside her, waiting on Asher to go with him?

    Who would have thought he would be bringing her along with him to go to the Tower of Hell? She was a maid of the castle and didn''t have any obligations outside of this castle.

    Yet, to her surprise and confusion, her mother insisted on going with Asher, which only made her feel even more worried, wondering what that pervert did to make her act like this.

    Nothing seemed suspicious on the outside, especially since her mother was the same as always. Still, she couldn''t shake off this unsettling feeling inside her, and the fact that her mother''s mana seemed stronger only added to her confusion.

    When did she start to refine her mana again or even ept quests in the middle of her duties? When she asked her about it, all she said was it was for the sake of bing stronger to protect herself and her family, which included her as well. And to support her, the royal consort had been extremely kind to her, which made Ceti feel quite suspicious about that.

    There was no way that cocky bastard would be nice to anyone, let alone her mother.

    Merina saw the restless expression of her daughter and said, "Ceti, please. Do not keep worrying about me. I will be fine. The royal consort is not troubling me as you think."

    Ceti sighed and shook her head, "I know, but¡­something doesn''t feel right, and you don''t evene back to our room anymore. Kookus told me how you keep working till thete hours and even more. No maid in this castle does that, not even for the royal members of this house. I barely get to see my mother. So how can you tell me not to worry?"

    Merina''s fingers were tightly wrapped around each other behind her back. But with a soft smile, she answered, "I am sorry I am making you worry like this. But remember that the royal consort awakened just a month ago. He knows nothing about our ways and our world. As his maid, it is my duty to teach him everything, and he has rewarded me for it as well, even if he didn''t have to. I know you have your reasons to not like him, but he is still the royal consort in the end. You have to stop speaking against him like this. Otherwise, you might slip up in front of him, and it will be bad."

    Ceti didn''t like how her mother was defending the royal consort like this. She wasn''t like this at first, but as days passed, it seemed like she feared him more, and it also seemed like she truly respected him. Or was that just her imagination?

    "You can choose to stay in the tower till you are ready," Rowena said, considering how all the demons who go there to train do not return to their homes till they survived all the trials. She knew Asher wouldn''t be taking part in the trials, but she felt that he might want to stay.

    "Nah. I will try toe back home frequently," Asher said with a casual shake of his head.

    "Why? I thought you didn''t like staying in the castle," Rowena said with a slight tilt of her head.

    Asher nodded, "I don''t. But I do want to see you since I will miss you. No husband should be away from their wife for too long, don''t you think?" Asher asked with a subtle smile as he looked into her dim crimson eyes.

    Rowena briefly shook her head as if she wasn''t expecting him to say that and said, "You should focus on your training. You may go now. Ceti will escort you there."

    Asher got up and walked a few steps before turning around and saying, "As I mentioned before, today there might be a surprise for you. Look forward to that," With a subtle wink, he left the room, leaving behind a confused Rowena, wondering what he meant by that. He mentioned this yesterday as well.

    ¡ª

    An hour ago, in the meeting hall, Rowena was seated at the table along with Seron and his family.

    "Your Majesty, it''s high time we discussed the matter about your heir," Seron said with a serious look while Reba and Oberon exchanged knowing nces.

    "What about it?"

    "Our kingdom is almost on its feet under your leadership. But to fully reassure our people, we have to let everyone know that our kingdom''s future isn''t bleak. So it''s imperative that Your Majesty produce an heir to reassure the people and quell any doubts of weakness," Seron stressed strongly.

    Reba nodded and added with a concerned look, "My husband is right. Us vampires need a lot of time and effort to produce even a single child, and by the time they grow up and be strong enough, centuries would have passed already. It is best to do this at a young age."

    Oberon was rubbing his lips with a glint in his eyes, feeling that he had to give credit to his parents when it came to things like these.

    Silvan was silently sitting on the side and simply kept on observing like a bystander, though nobody could tell what he was thinking.

    Rowena''s eyebrows squeezed together as she said, "I already have a consort for that. When its time¡­" Asher''s face briefly shed in her head as she continued, "...I will do my duty."

    Oberon''s expression became unsightly for a split second, unable to believe she was actually considering that filthy dog to help her produce an heir.

    Seron wrinkled his brows and said, "Your Majesty, about that¡­I advise you to reconsider marrying someone who can truly lead this kingdom beside you."

    "I am already married. I can''t go back on that," Rowena said firmly.

    Reba chimed in, "Of course, Your Majesty doesn''t have to. You can still keep him as your consort, but that doesn''t mean you are not allowed to marry again. As our queen, you have the right to have as many consorts as you want but what we are suggesting is not to have another consort but someone who could be your king. You will still be the one in power, but you will have a powerful and strong king by your side who will also help you produce an heir whose power would know no bounds."

    Seron immediately spoke to support Reba''s words, "Yes. Even if I don''t want to say this before you, it is my duty as your adviser to let you know that it is unwise to depend on the royal consort to produce an heir. Not only is he manaless, but he is also not of our race nor a race we are familiar with. We have no idea about his origins and if his bloodline would disagree with ours. It would be no different than how our bloodline would never mix with that of those lowly werewolves. We wouldn''t want Your Majesty to get into trouble because of this."

    Ceti, who was standing on the side, wondered if they were going to propose Oberon step in. There was nobody else more qualified than him. She couldn''t help but scoff inwardly, wondering how that pervert''s face would look if he saw this discussion going on.

    Oberon eagerly looked on upon seeing Rowena falling into contemtion. So what if she was married to some low-born cripple? She can still marry someone else, and that man can very well be the next Demon King. And the potential candidate for that was sitting in this very hall. Furthermore, with that cripple away, he won''t be present to wag his tongue before anybody.

    Rowena briefly closed her eyes as she remembered what Asher had told her yesterday,

    [ Just wait for a surprise by the end of tomorrow. It will change our future and that of this kingdom ]

    "I know your advice is not without reason. But for now, I will refrain from making any such decisions. I have other important matters to attend to for now," Rowena said as she got up, making the three have stupified looks while Silvan had a look of confusion as they got up as well.

    Oberon and Reba couldn''t believe the queen simply dropped the subject like that. They were sure the queen wouldn''t take her duties lightly, and there was no way she would consider producing an heir with some lowborn after hearing them out.

    Seron also couldn''t understand what was going through her mind, but since she didn''t want to continue on the subject, for now, he could only get up and bow as they saw her walking away with her entourage.

    Ceti was baffled by her queen''s words since it seemed a bit strange for someone like her who cared about the kingdom more than anything. Shouldn''t she want what was best for the kingdom?

    Still, she felt maybe she wanted to think about this topic and followed her out.

    "What in the world is she thinking? What is making her still hold onto that worm?" Oberon mumbled in a cutting voice.

    Seron shook his head and said, "She probably wants to contemte on it. We can''t push too much. But don''t worry¡­in the end, she has to do what is best for her kingdom. Even the people would want the same. She can''t ignore that."

    Oberon nodded slowly but then looked at his mother and said with a dangerous light in his eyes, "Mother, today he will being there. I hope you know how to take care of him."

    Reba snorted as she said with a sadistic smile, "Don''t you worry about it, dear. Mother will make him understand who controls his pathetic life and he will be licking our feet in no time."

 Chapter 68 The Tower Of Hell

    The Tower of Hell was a mysterious and imposing structure that stood at the edge of the demon kingdom. It was said to be a ce of great ancient power, where the strongest and most skilled demons could undergo rigorous training to hone their abilities and unlock their full potential.

    This was the brief idea Asher got upon hearing about it for the first time. But he knew that Rowena wasn''t sending him here to get trained like the other demons. She had no ns to make him go through any trials or tests that could endanger his life.

    All she said was that Reba would train him, and this was all that Asher needed to know what exactly that bitch was nning. However, he had his own ns in mind.

    And right now, he was in his carriage, looking out through the window to see the world outside the castle.

    He saw how not even a single demon seemed to bezing around, and each and every one of them was working in some way as if their life depended on it. This was a drastic difference from the human world he grew up in.

    Some were busy forging weapons and armor, brewing potions without stop for their own or to sell for some life crystals to survive. Some were offering themselves as ves or servants to earn some life crystals while some sold ves whose conditions were no different than that of animals. Of course, these ves were either criminals or captured hunters who seemed to be in a broken state.

    Some were offering their services to protect or apany someone or a group for quests and so on. Nobody seemed to idle around.

    *Slurpp!~ Slurpp!~*

    The tititing sounds of a woman sucking on something thick and hot echoed inside the carriage.

    Asher briefly nced at Merina sucking his cock eagerly, and shook his head with a smile. By now, he was sure that she couldn''t resist the taste of his meat. Otherwise, would she risk it while her daughter was sitting right outside the carriage?

    Of course, when he told her to blow him upon entering the carriage, she showed some hesitation, though her eyes didn''t lie about what she wanted.

    Asher never thought his cock could be used as a weapon to influence women, but now he had to think otherwise.

    Ceti was sitting outside the carriage on the perch as a lookout since Rowena ordered her to escort Asher safely. However, she couldn''t help but keep turning her neck around to look at the carriage, wishing she could look inside since her mother was inside with that pervert.

    Unfortunately, the carriage was not ordinary since it was carrying a royal member. Thus it was surrounded by a magic array that prevented anyone from peeping in.

    It was not long before they reached the edge of the demon kingdom. Asher pulled Merina up after cumming inside her mouth and took a good look outside through the window.

    He saw a forebodingndscape, and within it, he saw a massive, imposing tower rising up from the dark and surrounded by a deep moat filled with moltenva.

    He had no doubt that nobody could enter the tower without stepping into theva. Even if somebody could fly, he was sure they would get struck down before reaching anywhere near it.

    He saw how the tower was built of ck stone, carved with intricate patterns and symbols that were said to hold great power and significance.

    This entire ce reeked of danger and terror just by looking at it. However, this only made him feel even more excited to enter this tower and see if it could bring about some benefits to him.

    "Only seven floors in this tower, right?" Asher asked while looking out.

    "Yes, Master," Merina answered as she wiped her lips with a red face.

    "Only seven and yet so tall¡­" Asher mumbled as he wondered if each floor was like a building in itself since even after looking up, he couldn''t see the peak, which was hidden within the ominous crimson clouds.

    "I can''t enter any floor as I wish, can I?"

    "Based on what I know, I am afraid you cannot, Master. No demons are allowed to enter the higher floors unless the tower deems them worthy to enter. This is an ancient tower that was said to exist even before our kingdom was fully formed. Even to this day, we haven''t fully discovered the secrets it holds¡­The myth states that the devils created this tower to give us a chance to make us stronger through high risk but great rewards¡­" Merina mumbled with a look of fear and reverence.

    "Oh? How interesting¡­" Asher felt even more fascinated upon hearing that the mythical Devils might have had something to do with this tower''s origins.

    "Why are the higher floors so special?" Asher casually asked.

    "Each floor is said to hold great dangers that would either make us stronger or kill us if we aren''t strong enough. The higher you go, the more dangerous it would be but at the same time, the more benefits you gain," Merina exined.

    "What kind of benefits would that be?" Asher asked, even though he already had an idea.

    "Powerful grimoires that could grant you skills, talents, and passive abilities which would easily surpass any ordinary ones. Other than that, Master could also have the chance to get powerful weapons, armor, potions, enchantments, and other artifacts that could surely help in any quest."

    Asher had already stopped thinking of this tower as some training or survival ground but as a treasure trove. If what she said was true, then everything he needed could be in this tower.

    "But there is another important reason most demons risk their lives to survive the tower¡­" Merina added with her brows pulled together.

    Asher raised one of his brows and asked, "And what that might be?"

    "Their status and the power they hold in the kingdom. To truly hold power in this kingdom, it is more important to have something more than just individual power. The strong follow the strongest. Almost everyone from powerful backgroundses here, and building confidence with them would grant you more influence in the kingdom, Master. This is also why the Floor Wardens choose apprentices...to increase their own influence by making geniuses their vassals," Merina said, knowing how much the royal consort wanted to increase his influence and power.

    "Powerful backgrounds, eh? So I am guessing Oberon is here too?" Asher asked with a squint.

    "Not exactly. Prince Oberon had long since survived the trials in the tower, because of which he holds great power and influence in the kingdom. Because of his achievements, he controls the Infernal Guards. These guards are like an army spread around the entire kingdom and keep a check on any crimes," Merina said with a tense look, remembering certain things about the Infernal Guards.

    Asher furrowed his brows and asked, "He survived all 7 floors?"

    "No¡­the seventh floor is considered a forbidden one since no one in history except the Devourer has managed to clear it. The ones who managed to enter it never returned and weren''t heard from again. Even ourte demon king didn''t dare enter it. Because of this, nobody dares to enter the trial of the seventh floor. Some also call it the Floor of No Return," Merina exined with a taut look, feeling uneasy just by talking about it.

    Asher had a skeptical look and said, "Really? If the previous six floors can be conquered, then the seventh floor shouldn''t be an impossible one. Maybe it is still waiting for someone worthy enough to conquer it," As he said this, his eyes glowed.

    Merina had a blinking expression, wondering how he could coolly say this when even nobody had seeded other than the Devourer, who was a legendary ancient figure. But she didn''t dare to refute him or say anything.

    "How many of them would pass the sixth floor?" Asher asked to get an idea of how dangerous this floor was.

    "Thousands and thousands of demons enter this tower every year, but only a handful of them pass the sixth floor. Even many nobles have died on this floor, and nobody would dare enter it without being fully prepared."

    "I assume your daughter survived this tower?" Asher asked with a subtle smile, making Merina feel nervous and answer, "Y-Yes¡­she survived all six floors."

    As he expected, Ceti was strong enough to even survive the sixth floor. He felt she must be at least level 30 to do that. Or that was what he felt based on the people that survived the 6th floor.

    "We have reached, Master," Merina said upon seeing the drawbridge being lowered and the carriage passing over it to enter therge metal gate with spikes all over it.

    Asher saw the carriage passing through the drawbridge and saw a dark tunnel ahead of him where hundreds of demons were walking into. It seemed all of them were either challengers or aspiring challengersing to test their luck and strength.

    Upon seeing the royal carriage, the other demons frantically made their way and didn''t dare to cause any kind of inconvenience. They wondered which bigshot royal member was inside.

    But when the door of the carriage opened, and they saw the crippled consort get out, they clicked their tongues in annoyance at seeing that they got jittery for someone like him.

    Still, they were shocked to see him here since this was thest ce a cripple should be going to. Or was their queen trying to get rid of him? They snickered inwardly, thinking that it was not a bad idea at all. At least they won''t have to look at this eyesore any longer.

    "This is it, Your Highness. From here on out, you are on your own," Ceti said with a piqued look.

    "On my own? Not exactly. I have your mother to keep mepany. But don''t worry, I will take good care of her just like how she does for me," Asher said with a wink, making Ceti''s eyes twitch, wondering what this pervert meant by that.

    "No need to be jealous. One day you will get your chance," He said with a curve of his lips before walking off with Merina, who told her daughter that she would see her soon from afar.

    "As if! In your dreams, you scoundrel!" Ceti harrumphed inwardly as he stared at his back with a vexed look. She couldn''t help but feel angry that her mother had to follow him around like this. She definitely had to send her stupid brother''szy ass over here to keep an eye on them.

 Chapter 69 The Chamber Of Hell

    After walking through a dark tunnel, Asher entered a spacious hall with an ominous atmosphere.

    There were dark red lights lighting up the ck walls and the entire hall. Yet the entire ce had a dark impression.

    The entire gray stone floor was adorned with a variety of mystical symbols and banners hanging from the ceiling, bearing the insignia of the tower.

    Many other demons also walked in along with him, giving him strange looks mixed with hidden contempt and ridicule. And the fact that such a pretty busty maid was following him only made their eyes glow with envy. But seeing how she was a werewolf, their eyes glinted with a dark light.

    Asher couldn''t care less about their stares and saw multiple queues of demons in front of him.

    In front of these queues was an elevated tform on top of which arge circr box chamber made of ss was ced and looked quite eerie. The ss chamber lookedrge enough to amodate around fifty people.

    But what made his eyes harden was upon seeing Reba in front of the ss box, and as he knew already, she was in charge of the orientation or the first trial.

    Every demon standing in the queue was nervously standing without daring to utter a single whimper. How could they dare to show any kind of disrespect before such a powerful royal member who was known to have a short fuse?

    Asher inwardly scoffed as he was sure she knew he hade but was pretending as if he didn''t exist to purposefully make him wait.

    How annoyingly childish can this old bitch be? He knew no matter how pretty she looked on the outside, she was very well the oldest in the hall. Someone once said to him that wisdom need not increase with age, and only now he realized the truth of those words.

    But he didn''t care since he wanted to first observe how the other demons fare in this first ''trial''. The fact that the orientation itself was a trial where the most number of demons die was something that could frighten off any ordinary person.

    Because of how terrifying the first trial was, he could see that the majority of the demons that entered this tower either had some experience already or were equipped with the necessary gear to deal with the trial.

    "You said this trial is to test the quality of our bloodline, right?" Asher asked Merina, who was standing behind him with her back slightly bent.

    "Yes, Master. Those born with a higher-quality bloodline would naturally have more talent than those born with an ordinary bloodline. So this trial would help us see where we really stand."

    "Hmm, maybeter I should also try and see which all pathways my mana circuit can potentially hold. Do you know what pathways Reba''s mana circuit holds?"

    "She has a mana circuit with two pathways that allows her to use Blood magic and Pure magic. But it''s very rare for a demon to have more than one pathway. Those with two pathways which include something powerful as Pure Magic, are greatly respected and feared. This is one of the reasons that allowed her to be the Floor Warden of the first floor," Merina conveyed her words through her mind with a tense look.

    She didn''t like to be anywhere near such a frightening woman but had no choice.

    Asher knew that every floor had a Floor Warden who basically called the shots on that floor to a certain extent. The position of Floor Warden was one of the most prestigious among others. However, he wasn''t surprised she managed to be one considering her background, the trials she finished, and the fact that she had the ability to use Pure Magic or, specifically, dark magic due to her bloodline, allowing her to practice death arts that perfectly makes use of her Blood magic too.

    "I see..." He felt that this was a good opportunity to know his own potential as well. Since he was too busy for the past month, he never got the opportunity to discover the potential pathways his mana circuit could hold. So far, he knew he possessed a single elemental pathway, fire. He wanted to know if he had more, just like he had as a Hunter.

    "Enter the chamber already. I don''t have time to waste with your antics," Reba said with an annoyed look upon seeing a young woman from the vulpinari race fidgeting in front of the ss chamber. She had seen the horrors that happened earlier, and now she was having second thoughts.

    But upon seeing Reba''s frightening expression, she meekly entered the ss chamber, upon which the ss chamber was shut closed immediately.

    "This is a special chamber, right? What''re the origins behind it?" Asher asked since he felt quite fascinated after hearing the details of this ss chamber.

    "We call it the Chamber of Hell. It is also the name of the first trial since you eithere out of this chamber alive or you don''t. This chamber was said to be born from the tower itself. Based on the myths, it is said that this chamber summons demonic spirits from the Abyss though none can verify since nobody truly knows how this chamber works," Merina exined with a hint of fear in her eyes.

    Asher already knew that this Chamber of Hell summons demon spirits inside to test the candidates. Those who fail to conquer the spirits they face off would die, of course.

    *Rinnnn*

    A subtle humming sound echoed from within the Chamber of Hell as a dark blue rune circle shone on the ss floor.

    Asher saw the fox girl bing even more nervous when the chamber got activated while the demons standing in the queues observed closely. Almost all of them wished her to die since it could potentially lessen thepetition in case they got to climb to higher floors.

    The fox girl weakly assumed a battle stance upon seeing the rune circle glow brighter and brighter. But suddenly, it dimmed, and a water slime the size of a fist manifested in front of her.

    Asher had a confused look since he was expecting some big-ass scary demon but what he was looking at was a cute water slime.

    Merina saw the royal consort''s confused look and said, "Master, this is how the trial starts. It always begins with a weak spirit, and if they defeat it, the chamber will summon a stronger demon, and this keeps on repeating until they pass. To pass, one should defeat the third spirit the chamber summons. We call it the third summoning."

    "I see...then what happens if someone wants to quit after they defeat the first spirit?"

    "I don''t think anyone would do something that unwise since it would be considered that they are forfeiting the trial. If they do that, they will never be able to enter this tower again unless they are able to take on the trial with double the difficulty. At that point, it would be just highly impossible to finish, and nobody would want that," Merina said with a slight shake of her head, unable to imagine how terrifying that would be.

    The fox girl tried to swat away the water slime with her hand, expecting it to dissipate away. But to her shock, the water slime wrapped around her wrist and began to suck all the water from her body, turning her skin dry by the second. And the more it sucked the water from her body, the bigger it became.

    "Noo!! Get off me!!" She didn''t expect this weak water slime to be such a nuisance, and with a panicked look, she dispelled a burst of mana from her hand and managed to destroy the water slime.

    Asher couldn''t believe she made a water slime look like it was dangerous. Still, he knew just like how humans with all kinds of talents existed, the same went for demons as well. But what he realized was how brutal it was for demons to have their talent gauged and recognized unlike how it was for humans where they didn''t have to really risk their lives to do that.

    The fox girl''s face regained some confidence since she managed to defeat the first spirit. The dark blue rune circle glowed again as it produced thin strings of water that coalesced in the middle to form a water imp with a nasty face. It had a small tail, sharp teeth, a blue body, and a tiny spear in its hand.

    The fox girl had an ufortable expression just looking at this thing.

    *KREE!!* It let out a shrill scream as it charged at her to stab her legs so that it could make her fall down and then finish her off.

    "Don''te near me!" She screamed as she raised her leg to kick it away, thinking she could then stomp it to death, considering its small size.

    *Kekekeke!* The water imp let out a burst of unsettlingughter as it simply raised its spear and pointed at her foot that was trying to kick it away.

    *Splutch!*

    The fox girl''s eyes widened in horror upon seeing its spear puncture her right foot ande out the other side, letting out a gush of blood.

    "AAH!!!" She cried out in pain and stumbled back, making her back hit the ss. Her face was filled with disbelief, as if she had never expected such a little imp to be so dangerous.

    Asher shook his head, seeing how she made the elementary mistake of underestimating that thing based on its size. In his experience, it was dangerous to even underestimate a demon the size of an ant without knowing anything more about it.

    The water imp didn''t even let her catch her breath as it took out its spear and stabbed her other foot, digging its sharp water spear into her flesh till it touched the ss floor.

    "I will kill you!" The fox girl exploded in anger, fueled by her fear, as she aimed her palm, releasing a strong jet of water.

    The imp howled as it tried to dodge, but the jet of water was too fast, sting it away and smashing it against the ss wall. But it still jumped back on its feet and charged at her again to stab her legs.

    "Just die!" The fox girl kept spamming jets of water from her hands to keep this nasty imp away from her.

    *Ploom! Ploom! Ploom!*

    Finally, after sting it away a couple times, the imp''s body was crushed under the multiple sts of attacks from her, marking its defeat. However, the fox girl''s face was pale, making it obvious that she had expended a lot of mana just to defeat that thing.

    Asher shook his head, seeing how foolish she was. Instead of simply spamming elemental attacks that don''t have any advantage over the imp''s element, she should have simply used pure force of her mana to destroy it. Otherwise, her power over water must overwhelm the imp, which was not the kind of ability she possessed based on what he saw.

    The fox girl let out a loud sigh of relief upon seeing that she had managed to defeat the second demon. But both her feet were seriously injured, and she couldn''t stand without nting against the ss wall.

    She felt like quitting, but the thought of giving up her prospects made her remove that thought from her head.

    But just as she wished she could get a minute topose herself, the dark blue rune circle lit up again. And this time, the chamber subtly vibrated as it let out spheres of water which began to coalesce in the middle to form a figure that was half as tall as her but with four arms, each having a machete-like de in its hand.

    Asher narrowed his eyes, and based on the pattern he observed, he felt that the strength of the demons increased drastically after each round. Before this round even started, Asher could already guess the oue.

 Chapter 70 Special Training For A Special Person?

    "Yaarhh!" The fox girl let out a fervid cry as she finally took out her de and rushed at this water demon who came from the 3rd summoning. If she passed this, then she would be able to pass this trial and get good rewards too.

    She was already feeling spent and grimacing with pain after defeating thest two demons. Her feet were also messed up to a certain extent, and she could barely walk. But she was more motivated than ever to finish this to get what she wanted.

    But to her horror, she missed and stumbled to the side, and as if that was not enough, the demon spirit kicked her butt, making her fall and roll to another side.

    "What a pathetic child," The demon spirit mocked with an unnerving smile.

    "What is that thing with four arms?" Asher asked upon seeing the 3 feet tall water demon with four arms. It had a bulky body with a fat intimidating face that would look quite unsettling to an ordinary person.

    "We call it the Four Armed Rakshasa. It is the demon spirit thates out from the 3rd summoning and the one most of the first-floor candidates would fear," Merina answered.

    Asher could see why most of these amateurs would fear it since this was the demon they should defeat to pass this trial.

    "The strength of these demons scales ordingly with our strength, right?" Asher asked to which Merina nodded. If that was not the case, then one could simply take the trial after bing somewhat powerful.

    "I will pass this trial!" The fox girl screamed with a wild look as she twisted her body around and swung her de at the Rakshasa. But as if it was toying with her, it simply kept dodging her attacks and moved side to side. Despite looking huge for its size, it was surprisingly agile, though it was more due to the fact that the fox girl''s movements were sluggish.

    "Feeling tired after dancing with me? I shall end your suffering then," The Rakshasa said as it brought down its machetes at her legs.

    "NOO!!" The fox girl tried to pull back her legs, but his attacks were too fast and when all four des struck her legs, her eyes widened in horror to see both her legs get chopped into multiple pieces of flesh.

    "AAAAH!! MY LEGS!!" The fox girl''s face became white with horror and pain, and she lost all the will to fight.

    "I forfeit! Let me out! PLEASE!!" She dragged herself and banged at the ss, looking at the Floor Warden, begging to let her out.

    Reba coldly clicked her tongue as she said from outside, "Tsk, how annoying. Weaklings like you shouldn''t enter this ce and waste my time."

    The fox girl''s eyes froze upon realizing that she was doomed. She closed her eyes in resignation as the next moment, the Rakshasa decapitated her head with two of its des.

    The demons standing outside in the queues held their breaths upon seeing her brutal death. Some of them had already seen death, but they couldn''t shake off the look on her face just before she died.

    Some of them had their legs shaking already, thinking about how they would fare in this chamber of hell.

    "She could have done better if not for her foolishness¡­" Asher mumbled though it seemed like the fox girl didn''te from a ce where someone could have given her the right guidance.

    "Get her body out. I don''t want the sacred chamber to stink," Reba said with a piqued look as some attendants rushed in and dragged her remains out. The blood and everything else suddenly vanished as if the chamber took care of it, and it looked good as new.

    "Warden, please, let me, volunteer," A young, good-looking vampire with a confident expression raised his hand.

    "It seems someone is impatient. Very well, why don''t you get inside and show everyone how it''s done," Reba said as she made herselffortable on the chair.

    "Who is that guy?" Asher asked since he definitely seemed like a noble and Reba was not being a bitch to him.

    "That is Young Lord Darren from the House Aliester. This house is a small-sized one but known for forging good quality weapons, especially with enchantments. They are under the shade of House Thorne. He is quite talented for his age, and if not for him being the younger one, he would have be the future lord of his house."

    "No wonder¡­Well, let''s see how a talented noble from a cksmith background is going to fair," Asher said with crossed arms and noticed that this trial was gaining some audience, too, upon seeing people watching from the stairs and the mezzanine above.

    And as expected, Darren passed the 2nd summoning without a scratch. The demons standing in the queues were impressed upon seeing how Darren passed the 2nd summoning without much struggle, unlike the fox girl.

    Right after the Four Armed Rakshasa came out, "Finally not a weakling. Let''s dance, boy," It said as it circled around Darren to find the right opening.

    Darren''s eyes were quite focused as he assumed a fighting stance with his spear, "Let''s finish this," He said as the two began to battle it out.

    Those who were watching were on their toes, wondering if Darren would pass the trial. It was a known fact that even many nobles failed the first trial, and so passing the trials needed at least some skills rather than just the resources they got.

    The demons in the queues became even more scared of the Rakshasa upon seeing how it managed to injure Darren''s arm despite how skilled he was.

    Darren did manage to cut off two arms of the Rakshasa within the next minute, but the Rakshasa''s counterattacks injured Darren''s left arm and left leg badly enough to slow him down.

    Still, now that Darren had managed to cut down the attacking power of the Rakshasa, he was even more determined to not lose, especially since he couldn''t besmirch the name of his house by failing here. If his elder brother did it, then he can do it too.

    "Enough is enough!" Darren shouted as he decided to execute his finishing move for which he had been saving up his mana, "Riptide!" With a fervid shout, Darren struck his spear on the ss floor as a dark blue light shone from the tip of his spear.

    And the next moment, a wave of water surged from the water and smashed against the Rakshasa like a raging wave.

    "rgg!" The Rakshasa couldn''t defend against this move and got swept away by the sheer force of the water.

    But before it could recover, Darren''s shout echoed in the chamber, "You are done!" Saying so, Darren stabbed his glowing spear into the Rakshasa''s chest, making it sumb to the floor till it dissolved into nothingness.

    "Wow, he passed the trial¡­"

    "Unbelievable. As expected from a young lord of House Aliester."

    "Sigh, I hope I pass this as he did."

    "I am already drooling thinking about the rewards he is going to get, haaa¡­"

    Mumbles of the demons standing outside echoed upon seeing Darrene out of the ss chamber with a victorious smile.

    "As expected, you didn''t fail your House. You can now proceed to collect your rewards," Reba said with a gesture of her hand.

    Darren looked at the demons standing in the queues and said, "I think I will just wait and provide encouragement to my friends who have yet toplete the trial."

    "Suit yourself," Reba casually said while the demons in the queues were moved to see how supportive this young noble was being. They surely had to try and befriend him in case they survived this.

    "That''s it? You guys call this trial difficult?" Asher''s voice suddenly echoed, making everyone twist their neck around and look at him with looks of scorn. Merina had a shocked expression hearing him say that. Did he not see what just happened? Even someone like Darren struggled to pass the trial.

    Darren furrowed his brows and didn''t realize the royal consort was here since he was standing in a corner. But hearing his words, he couldn''t help but frown since those words belittled his achievement.

    "Hm? Had your highness arrived? If only I wasn''t so busy, I would have noticed earlier," Reba said with a raised chin as she looked at him from afar, though her eyes were clearly glinting with a light of ridicule. She didn''t even care about what he said since why should the wordsing out of a worm hold any weight?

    The other demons standing in the queues shook their heads, wondering what he was doing here. This was not a ce to waste time and disrespect it by spouting nonsense. A cripple like him can''t even kill a slime, let alone underestimate the difficulty of passing the trial. Or was he that ignorant toe here to take the trial and die within the first summoning?

    Reba mockingly smiled inwardly upon seeing the candidates being surprised by this cripple''s presence, "All of you need not be concerned for our royal consort. He is merely here for a special training program. It is the least we can do for special people¡­right?"

    ''Special training program for a cripple? By the 1st floor''s Floor Warden personally? She must really want him to wish for death¡­.Every demon in the hall had the same thought and couldn''t even imagine whatever the crippled consort was going to experience under her ''training''. But they felt he deserved it, considering what an eyesore he was.

    Asher knew Reba was mocking him by calling him ''special'', though his expression remained calm as he said, "Special training? Warden Reba need not extend such kind courtesy towards me. I am here as an ordinary man to take the trial just like everyone else standing here."

    Everyone''s eyes widened, including Reba''s, upon hearing words that stupified everyone standing in the hall.

 Chapter 71 Did He Lose His Mind Again?

    "Did you just say that¡­you want to take this trial?" Reba asked with a narrowed gaze as she felt as if maybe her ears were ying tricks on her. This was exactly what the others thought as well.

    "Was I not loud enough, or does Warden Reba have difficulty understanding what I just said. Forgive me if mynguage is subpar. I only woke up a month ago," Asher said with a subtle sarcastic smile, making Reba''s expression darken since he was clearly mocking her by making her look like an idiot.

    Everyone felt some tension settling in the air, and one thing they had to admit was this royal consort knew no fear. They had already heard about how he talked back to Oberon during the celebration a month ago. However, they thought the source of his guts to be his ignorance.

    Reba harrumphed as she stepped down the tform and walked towards Asher, "Hmph, this is not a child''s training ground. This is a ce where even the best among the best die. I asked the queen to send you here because I wanted to train you personally, not to let you take the trial. Even if you woke up only a month ago, shouldn''t you have at least learned by now that this ce isn''t for the manaless? But no need to be disheartened. I will still teach you to the best of my ability and not make you feel helpless," Reba was d this idiot was making a fool out of himself. She can now publicly humiliate him, and he can only me himself.

    And once she can get him alone, then it would be thest time he would dare to wag his tongue like this.

    "I know what kind of ce this tower is. I also saw the first trial taking ce with my own eyes. And that is why I think it''s too easy to pass the first trial. It''s a pity the standards are too low. I thought our kingdom was supposed to only pick the best among the best. But clearly, that doesn''t seem to be the case," Asher said as he scanned Reba''s figure from top to bottom.

    This lowly thing dares to look down on me?!...Reba''s nostrils red upon feeling his contemptuous gaze. She wasn''t used to this at all and felt even more irked because of his towering height. She can''t understand how he was not at all feeling intimidated by her superiority.

    The other demons had their eyes twitch, hearing his words, ''You call this trial easy? Is he fucking nuts?''

    Darren was the one who was even more pissed off since the crippled consort was clearly saying he was average even if he passed the trial.

    He couldn''t just sit still anymore and stepped forward as he said, "Your Highness seems confident enough to say that this trial is easy. So why don''t you please enlighten us on how we should improve by taking this trial?" Darren knew Asher would back out, and that was exactly what he wanted¡­To make him eat his own words and lose face for spouting things he shouldn''t have. It was just in disrespectful.

    "Fine, if that is the only way I can enlighten you people," Asher said with a casual shrug as he proceeded to walk towards the chamber, making Reba, Darren, and the other demons stare at him with stupefied looks.

    Was he really being serious? Did he lose his mind again?

    Merina stood in the corner as instructed though she was feeling quite anxious about this. Would he really seed in what he said he would do?

    "Hey! What do you think you are doing?" Reba came back to her senses as she rushed forward and blocked his way. She couldn''t care less about his insignificant life, but if he were to kill himself in her presence, she would be the one who has to answer the queen.

    "What? Young Lord Darren asked me so kindly, so how can I refuse?" Asher shrugged, making Darren feel a bit tense since he didn''t want to get the me put on his head if this idiot got killed in the chamber. He now regretted saying those words, and he couldn''t even take back his words without losing face.

    Seeing some kind of tension settling on the first floor, even people from the higher floors came down to see what was going on, especially since the useless consort was causing some trouble.

    "This isn''t a ce to joke. No matter how much you insist, I can''t let you enter the chamber unless you want to disobey the queen," Reba said with a scoff.

    Asher looked down at her and slightly leaned forward as he said in a low voice, "Fine. I will sign with my words that I ept the full consequences of taking this trial and that no matter what happens, you will not be responsible for anything. Satisfied?"

    Reba''s brows furrowed upon hearing his words, and seeing his expression, it seemed like he was really serious. The first thought she had was he had really be an idiot again. But then she realized this was a golden opportunity. If this idiot was so keen on dying and even ready to take responsibility, why should she bother? Things couldn''t have happened any better.

    The other demons wondered why the Floor Warden suddenly became silent. What did the crippled consort say to her?

    Reba suddenly changed her tune as she said with a smile, "Since Your Highness insists so much, I can''t refuse. Please¡­go ahead and mark your name in the history of this tower," She then snickered in her mind, ''...as the first cripple to die in the Chamber of Hell."

    Everybody was suddenly taken aback by the sudden change in Reba''s decision. Only a minute ago, she was about to send him away, and now she was letting this go on? Was she really going to let the crippled consort kill himself?

    Darren became even more worried as he stepped forward and said, "Your Highness, please. Don''t do this. This trial can only be taken by those who trained for it and with the right strength. If you go in like this, you will¡­" Darren didn''t want to get into trouble for telling a royal member he would die, but he was sure he conveyed his point to him.

    Asher felt amused seeing how this poor young lord was sweating bullets because of his own words.

    However, he suddenly had an idea and ced his hand on Darren''s shoulder as he said, "I appreciate your advice but tell me one thing¡­How many summonings are there in this trial?"

    "Of course, there are seven summonings," Darren answered while wondering why he was asking this.

    "And to pass this trial, you only need to pass the 3rd summoning, right?"

    "Yes, but¡ª"

    "So basically, to pass this trial, you only have to defeat half the number of the total spirits the chamber will summon. Don''t you think the level of difficulty for passing is too low in that sense?" Asher asked with a slight tilt of his head.

    Not only the other demons but Darren also had a baffled look since when he put it like that, it did seem like it wasn''t that difficult to pass the trial.

    But everyone knew how insanely difficult it gets after each summoning. He did think of getting to the 4th summoning, but he didn''t want to risk it since he had already passed. He still had other floors to pass. As for the 5th summoning he knew there was no way anyone in their right mind would even dream of it.

    He immediately exined to him, "It''s been a few years since anybody passed the 4th summoning. As for the 5th summoning only a handful of them has passed in thest 50 years. It has been more than a century since anybody passed the sixth summoning other than Battlemaster Ceti, Prince Silvan and our queen, of course. The seventh is the most dangerous, and nobody has ever survived it in our history. So you should really think twice before you judge the difficulty of this trial."

    Asher simply chuckled and looked at the Chamber of Hell as he asked, "Show me the list of rewards I could get by passing each summoning."

    A fog blew across the ss as a list magically appeared on it,

    [ 1st Summoning - None ]

    [ 2nd Summoning - None ]

    [ 3rd Summoning - 50 Life Crystals and ess to Common Grade Demonic Arts and items ]

    [ 4th Summoning - 100 Life Crystals and ess to Rare Grade Demonic Arts and items ]

    [ 5th Summoning - 250 Life Crystals and ess to Epic Grade Demonic Arts and items ]

    [ 6th Summoning - 500 Life Crystals and ess to Legendary Grade Demonic Arts and items ]

    [ 7th Summoning - All rewards from previous summonings + ??? ]

    Everybody had no idea why he would look at those rewards as if he was confident of getting one of them. Still, they couldn''t help but gulp seeing such enticing rewards. Even the rewards from the 3rd summoning were enough to give them a good start to their journey as a warrior.

    "Not bad. So¡­here''s one proposition from me for you," Asher said as he looked at Darren and continued, "If I pass this trial will you be willing to swear allegiance to me?"

    "Ehh¡­" Darren was totally confused and wondered if he was joking.

    "Just answer with a simple yes or no."

    "Hmm, it doesn''t make sense if I simply pass at the 3rd summoning since you did it too. So would you be willing if I passed the 6th summoning?" Asher asked before Darren could even say anything. But hearing the words ''6th summoning'', he was at a loss.

    Darren didn''t know why he was feeling so pressured to answer this. He was already worried that the queen would me him for her consort''s death, and in his anxiety, he just said, "Okay¡­okay¡­But this isn''t¡ª"

    "Good. I will be back soon," Asher said with a subtle smile as he entered the Chamber of Hell.

    "Wait!" Darren realized it was toote to stop him and had no idea what he was thinking. The Chamber of Hell was an ancient artifact, and once someone entered, nobody could bring out that person without the chamber willing it.

 Chapter 72 The Tower Can See What We Cant See

    *THANG!*

    The Chamber of Hell shut close the moment Asher entered inside, and the sound of it closing startled most of them since it was proof that they were not dreaming and that they were about to see the royal consort die.

    However, they felt the queen might only feel d upon his death and that they could only see benefits from this oue.

    More people came to watch from the higher floors just to see if the crippled consort was really that stupid to take part in the trial.

    Reba''s lips arched into a subtle smile, knowing that today would be the turning point of this kingdom. She was about to dly activate the chamber when¡­

    "What is this?? Warden Reba, don''t activate the chamber. This is the queen''s order!" A woman''s stern shout shook the entire floor as everyone turned their heads around to see a tall woman d in ck armor, head to toe, with a grand crimson cape hanging down her back. There was also a long jet ck doubled handed sword sheathed on her back that was almost as tall as her.

    Everyone was surprised since they easily recognized her as one of the five feared Bloodborn Guards who always guard the queen! What was one of them doing here, away from the queen?

    Based on her weapon itself, they knew it was the Bloodborn Guard named Eradicator, the youngest among the guards but with strength that can''t be underestimated at all. The name was more like a title they earned, but that was all they had. None of them were named since their birth.

    However, Darren was d somebody came to stop this. Now he didn''t have to worry about being held responsible.

    Asher was surprised and wondered why Rowena would send one of her Bloodborn Guards here. Did she really think he was in danger even within the Tower of Hell?

    Reba had the same thought as well and was annoyed that someone was trying to ruin everything.

    She scoffed and said, "What can I do if the royal consort insists on doing this? He even signed an agreement that said he would ept the consequences and nobody else would be responsible. What are you even doing here? Isn''t it your duty to be with the queen at all times?"

    Eradicator stepped forward as she said in a cold, firm voice, "My duty is more than just protecting her. I also carry out her wishes, and she sent me here to make sure nothing waspromised, considering the attempts on the royal consort''s life before. So I will respectfully ask you one more time to let him out. Even if he insisted you can''t go against the queen''s wishes."

    "Watch it, Eradicator. I am the Floor Warden of this floor, and I decide how things should proceed," Reba didn''t like this bitch''s attitude. Does she think being a sworn loyal guard of the queen would put her above everyone else?

    Eradicator remained silent for a moment as she slowly raised her hand to grip the handle of her de on her back, "Don''t force my hand, Warden Reba," She curtly said in a stony voice. Based on how her voice didn''t even waver for a moment, it was enough to let everyone realize she was not joking!

    Rebbeca became even more furious as she pointed her finger at her, "You dare threaten to raise your de against me?"

    Eradicator didn''t move her hand away from the hilt of her de as she said, "I answer only to the queen and nobody else," As she said this, a strong, bloody aura radiated from her, making the other demons shiver and feel like they were about to copse.

    Asher narrowed his eyes, feeling that this Bloodborn Guard named Eradicator was quite an interesting character. He wondered if the others were like her too. But he didn''t have time for this as he ced his hand on the ss.

    *RINNNN!*

    Everyone''s attention was distracted upon hearing the chamber getting activated.

    "No¡­who activated the chamber?!" Eradicator asked in a cold, fierce tone upon seeing a dark fiery circle lighting up in the chamber, which marked the beginning of the trial.

    "Hmph, how should I know?" Reba shrugged with a smirk, though even she was surprised by what was going on. She wasn''t the one who activated it anyway.

    "Didn''t you just say you are the Floor Warden?" Eradicator''s tone became colder.

    "Both of you stand down. Don''t disrespect the tower by causing a scene here," An old man''s distant voice overturned the tension in the entire floor as everyone immediately bowed deeply upon seeing him.

    He was wearing a dark silver robe and had white hair draped over his back till his waist, and had a long white beard extending over his chest.

    His eyes were a dull red, yet those eyes were as deep as an abyss, and despite looking old, nobody would doubt the immeasurable aura emanating from his entire being.

    Everyone knew him as the most powerful and respected figure in the entire tower, Duncan Doru, the Hell Warden and the oldest vampire in the tower as well. If there was a warden for every floor, then he was the warden for the entire tower.

    His authority can''t be surpassed by anybody else in this tower, and nobody would dare to. Everybody knew he always stayed within the tower to keep an eye on everything and rarely showed himself outside.

    However, the fact that he showed up made everyone realize the situation had turned quite serious.

    Even Eradicator bowed deeply upon seeing him and didn''t raise her head till he stepped onto the floor.

    However, she immediately said, "Head Warden, this is bad. The queen won''t like what is going to happen now."

    "Why don''t we first wait and see the oue? There is nothing we can do now," Duncan said as he turned his head to look at the chamber.

    "Hey, how is that possible?"

    "Why would the chamber summon a fire slime? Shouldn''t the trial be ineffective for a cripple?"

    "No. Maybe it''s just random?"

    Some demons started to discuss what was going on, making Eradicator turn her head towards the chamber as well, only to be surprised upon seeing a fire slime floating in the space in front of the royal consort.

    ''A fire slime? Did the chamber summon a random element?'' Reba wondered since he was a cripple. Otherwise, those with a mana circuit with an elemental pathway would get to face demons with the same element as them in this trial. Nobody including her had ever witnessed a cripple entering the chamber and had no idea how the chamber should react to one.

    But she snorted, thinking that even if it was something as weak as a slime, this pathetic fool would end up dying by simply touching it. Even if he doesn''t dare to touch it, the slime will eventually swallow him up and digest him to nothingness.

    Everybody else had the same thought and chortled in their heads thinking about it.

    Asher saw the fire slime shooting towards him with a smug face. He chuckled in amusement as he simply took a short breath, and with a casual huff, he simply vaporized it to oblivion, marking the end of the first summoning.

    What the fuck just happened?...Everyone had this thought ringing in their heads as they kept blinking their eyes in disbelief.

    Did he just vaporize the fire slime by simply blowing at it? Were they dreaming or what?

    Darren''s lips were cked with a baffled look. The crippled consort made the fire slime look like a joke more than it deserved to. He had never seen anybody do that.

    "Impossible¡­" Reba mumbled with a stupefied look. That was not a candle me to simply blow at and get it over with. Not even someone with expertise as Darren would be able to do it, let alone a cripple.

    Eradicator''s face was covered with her helmet, but by her bodynguage, one could tell that she was surprised as well, just like everyone else.

    "Send the next one," Asher said with a yawn as he leaned against the ss, making the otherse out of their daze and wonder if he was seriously nning to take on the second summoning. He had the chance to quit since the first summoning was over, and yet he was just going with it.

    They thought it was by some luck or weird miracle that the fire slime got snuffed out. But no miracle of that sort would happen with the second summoning. It is the summoning where a good number of people die just like the fox girl was about to. And their deaths weren''t pretty at all.

    "The Tower can see things we can''t see¡­That must be why it activated on its own," Duncan mumbled as he twirled the ends of his beard while closely looking at the chamber.

    Eradicator looked at him, wondering if that was really true. But she didn''t understand what it saw in the royal consort.

    The dark fiery rune circle shone again, and this time a dark-skinned imp came out with mes ring from its eyes and from the tip of its spear.

    *Kreee!!*

    The imp shouted in bloodthirst and excitement as it shot forward, aiming to cripple Asher''s legs and then poke out his eyeballs.

    "Too weak," Asher said with a shake of his head as he raised his right foot and stomped down on its head. Only those with a discerning eye would have noticed his right foot getting covered with a dark green aura for a brief moment.

    *KREE¡ª-*

    Before the imp could even retaliate, it got crushed under Asher''s feet and got destroyed as well.

    The entire floor plunged into pin-drop silence as, this time, most of them couldn''t even process what they just saw.

 Chapter 73 How Did We Not Know?

    "Did he just¡­stomp it to death?"

    "You saw that too, right?? I thought my eyes were making it up!"

    "Is this even a real trial? Is the chamber sending dummies because he is a cripple?"

    "Are you an idiot? Don''t you know that the Chamber of Hell doesn''t give a shit if someone is a cripple or not. It is impartial. Were you sleeping to not see that imp get stomped?"

    The voices of surprised demons echoed in the hall as they stared at the chamber with their mouth wide open.

    Darren rubbed his eyes as if he was making sure he saw it right.

    But the experts, especially Eradicator and Reba, were even more shocked because they just realized that the crippled consort was no longer a cripple!

    He infused his right foot with his mana before stomping that imp. And the way he infused it was so quick, precise, and powerful. There was no way that imp was surviving that, let alone dodging it.

    But how would he know to do that? More importantly, when did he stop being a cripple?

    Reba didn''t know why but she felt something tremoring inside her upon realizing this. Something was telling her things weren''t going to be the same anymore and that this bastard was up to something for sure. Did the demon king have something to do with this?

    "Praise the devils¡­This is¡­This is unbelievable. The queen should definitely hear this," Eradicator mumbled as she was about to leave.

    "You may want to stay and watch. The queen will know soon," Duncan said with his hands behind his back.

    Eradicator hesitated, but she took out a small red crystal ball to inform her superior.

    "Fu, fu, something interesting is happening here? Howe I didn''t learn about this early?" A woman''s charming voice echoed in the hall as everybody gulped upon seeing a dangerously seductive beauty dressed in a dark blue garmenting down with a bunch of men and women behind her.

    Who could it be other than Young Lady Sabina from House Thorne? But in this tower, she was the Floor Warden of the 3rd Floor.

    "F-Forgive me, Warden Sabina. Next time I won''t disappoint you," A young man timidly said as he followed her from behind with a bent back.

    "W-We conveyed the news as soon as we heard it, Warden," A young girl standing beside the man said meekly as she followed Sabina.

    There were other young men and women following behind them, and all of them seemed to being from decent backgrounds based on their attires. Yet their faces were pale, and they seemed as if they were walking on eggshells while following Sabina downstairs.

    Most of the other demons didn''t even dare to look in her direction and held their breaths.

    However, they didn''t realize that Sabina''s attention was on the Chamber of Hell. She didn''t believe it when she heard it. But, now, upon seeing such an astonishing sight of the crippled consort inside the chamber, her eyebrows raised as she mumbled, "Today won''t be a boring day, it seems¡­"

    She then saw the Head Warden and bowed elegantly as he subtly nodded and said, "Wee, Warden Sabina. I knew you woulde to witness."

    Sabina chuckled with a shake of her head, "Head Warden, is this really happening? Are we going to watch the royal consort die? I wonder how the queen is going to react to this. There is a good reason she kept him alive all this time."

    Duncan Doru didn''t say anything, but he simply gestured to her with his eyes to look at the chamber.

    Sabina pulled together her brows and looked at the chamber only to have her eyes widen upon seeing the Four Armed Rakshasa manifesting in the chamber in its fire avatar. He had a dark orange body with four arms and fiery eyes, and mes zing on the ends of his hair.

    "The 3rd summoning? How¡­" Sabina was shocked since she only realized now that Asher had somehow passed the first two summonings. But how could a cripple do that? She couldn''t make sense of things but seeing the confident expression of Asher, she felt as if none of this was a coincidence.

    "Hm, a different kind of fresh meat? Ready to get cut up, boy?" The Rakshasaughed as he licked the red hot machetes in his hands.

    "You are too short for me to take you seriously," Asher said with a shake of his head as he continued to lean against the ss.

    The Rakshasa''s face darkened as he scowled, "You dare mock my height? Nobody who mocked this rakshasa has survived. I was nning to end your misery quick, but now I will¡ª"

    *Swoosh!*

    The Rakshasa had no idea what happened, but all he heard was the sharp sound of the air under his head getting cut.

    "Where did this winde from?..." The Rakshasa mumbled with a confounded look, but then his eyes widened in horror as he found his head sliding off his body before dropping to the floor.

    Most of the demons standing outside gasped upon seeing the scary Rakshasa getting beheaded without even getting a chance to fight back.

    The demons standing in the queues didn''t even see Asher doing anything. Then who beheaded the Rakshasa?

    "Did he just use his own hand to decapitate the rakshasa?" Sabina mumbled as she clearly saw Asher''s right hand form a knife pose before using his mana to cut the Rakshasa''s neck. The speed at which he moved his hand was inconceivable for someone of his level. This was why the low-level demons standing here felt as if they didn''t see anything.

    But what shocked Sabina more than his speed was the sight of him conquering the Rakshasa, "He has a mana circuit? How is this possible?" She was sure his body didn''t have a wisp of mana thest time she saw him.

    Countless physicians had said it was impossible for him to possess mana since his mana circuit was broken upon birth. There was no fixing that, or did the demon king fix it for him, considering the rumors surrounding his awakening?

    Whatever the reason was, this was going to change a lot of things and cause quite a stir. Her lips subtly curved into a smile as she looked at him.

    Reba''s entire face was quivering in shock, disbelief, and frustration. She was expecting him to get destroyed, at least by the Rakshasa, but how the hell did he easily defeat it as well? She was having a bad feeling but didn''t know what exactly was making her feel like this.

    Darren had his jaw ck in shock upon seeing Asher defeat the Rakshasa without even moving from his spot, while he even had to use his finishing move to defeat it. He thought he was decently talented, but now he wondered if the royal consort was truly more talented than him? This wasn''t what everyone else believed it to be. Everyone considered the royal consort to be from lowly origins due to being a cripple and soulless.

    But now he felt that they were all wrong this time to judge him based on that.

    Eradicator didn''t say anything, but she was astonished by the speed Asher disyed. She couldn''t think of any other person who could be capable of that at his level, not even her or her leader when they were at his level.

    Duncan didn''t say anything, but upon seeing the 3rd summoning being over, he said as he looked at Asher, "You have passed the trial, child. Do you still wish to continue?"

    Asher saw this old man, and seeing his appearance and disposition, he could tell that this person was a powerhouse. He smiled and said, "I n to continue till I fall. I hope senior doesn''t mind."

    "Not at all. The Chamber of Hell needs challengers like you, but you should know when to stop," Duncan said calmly.

    Eradicator was surprised and looked at him as she said, "Head Warden, this is a bad idea. He may not survive the next."

    "What can I do, child? Only he can decide once he is inside. I don''t control the chamber," Duncan said while Reba snorted inwardly, thinking that this pesky bastard''s overconfidence would be his downfall.

    So what if he can use mana? Surely, he would die by the next summoning. Even she didn''t defeat it easily, let alone a weakling whose life experience was barely a fraction of hers.

    "Don''t bullshit me. There is no way that cripple can even pass the 1st summoning, let alone the 3rd," Jarius Thorne scoffed as he suddenly came out of one of the rooms on the first floor. He was sent here to train by his mother to get ready to pass the first trial when one of hisckeys told him about what was going on outside.

    He couldn''t even exin the annoyance he felt upon hearing such a stupid joke. He was still feeling down after getting crap from his family for telling them about his humiliating experience. And Hearing this was enough to send him to the edge.

    Still, knowing hisckey wouldn''t dare to make such stupid jokes, he decided to take a look outside, only to have his eyes freeze in shock.

    He didn''t expect the crippled consort to be inside the chamber, but what shocked him the most was the sight of the demon manifesting from the 4th summoning! This was a demon spirit he wouldn''t even dare to fight in his dreams.

    *GROWLLL!!*

 Chapter 74 Weak On The Inside

    *GROWLLL!!*

    Most of them had their hearts shudder when a hellish tiger with red skin and zing eyes manifested in the chamber of hell. Its teeth were sharp and strong as steel, and its terrifying ws were enough to tear flesh like paper.

    Hot vapors wereing out of its maw as it stared at Asher with killing intent while letting out low growls that could make any ordinary person faint from fright.

    Its sheer size and muscr body were enough to make one feel despair in its presence. Despite standing on all fours, its height was reaching Asher''s neck.

    But what made it even more terrifying was how, unlike an ordinary tiger, it had no fur. Instead, on its red skin, there were small red hot spikes all over its body, even on its face.

    Asher saw how these spikes were bent in such a way that even with a decent de, it would be hard to even scratch its body without getting past those spikes. At least not without wearing down its armor-like defenses. And even if one managed to do that, by that time, they would be surely long dead.

    Reba was gleefully smiling inwardly since this demon spirit was a terror among every young person in this kingdom. This was not without reason since only a genius can have a chance against this thing, but not everybody was one, especially not this filth.

    Eradicator shook her head silently, wondering what in the world the royal consort was thinking. She remembered defeating this thing when she was in her teens. But even then, she remembered it not being easy. So she wondered how the royal consort was going to survive this if he didn''t have the experience to deal with it.

    "Devils save me¡­Isn''t that Doomfall? Its strength knows no bounds, makings its attacks highly terrifying, phe. I heard one of the seniors who had his entire chest torn out with just one single move."

    "Yeah, and as if being strong wasn''t enough, its body has those eerie spikes to make it hard for anyone to injure it."

    "Everyone who faced this beast in the past few years has died. Thest one to defeat it was Young Lord Daimon from House Xenos. Despite being a genius, he lost an arm and an eye trying to defeat it."

    "Yeah, I heard about it. There is no way the royal consort is surviving this. Whatever tricks he used to defeat thest three spirits won''t work against this one."

    "I bet he will go down within 5 seconds."

    "I bet he won''t go down within 5 seconds," A woman''s charming voice came from behind, which made the man who mentioned the bet have his hair stand on its ends upon seeing a pair of ghostly red eyes winking at him.

    "W-Warden Sa-Sabina¡­I¡­I¡­" The man gulped as he had no idea when she got so close and even listened in on their conversation.

    "Don''t be so startled. This is just a simple bet, and I am sure you are fully confident in winning, aren''t you?"

    Upon hearing her wanting to bet against him, the man was sweating bullets as he winced and stammered, "O-On second thought¡­I-I think¡­I will just reconsider, Warden Sabina."

    He didn''t know why but he felt like she wouldn''t lose the bet and thest he wanted was to lose a bet against her. He had already heard rumors of how she loved to ce bets and won every single time. And the stories about what happened to those who lost were enough to make a man''s legs feel weak.

    Asher finally straightened his back upon seeing this beast which was powerful for sure. He was sure just one strike from it could deal serious injury to him. He also observed how its body was protected with spiky defenses. It wouldn''t be possible to get past them without shedding one''s own blood.

    But he had no ns on shedding blood against something he could kill, even in his sleep.

    *GROAARR!* Doomfall roared upon sensing contempt in Asher''s eyes, and with zing eyes, it opened its jaws wide to chew off this puny boy''s head.

    "You won''t roar at me again," Asher said coolly as his right hand moved like lightning and ced his de of Damnation right between its jaws.

    *Grnnnf* Doomfall was startled as it found it unable to move or even close its jaws which caused it distress as it tried to get this annoying de out of its mouth. It identally tried to close its jaws which only caused the de to cut the flesh in its mouth.

    But right before it could think what to do next, it saw this boy''s right arm zooming into its mouth.

    It didn''t even think twice before raising its ws to maul him. But, suddenly the mes in its eyes tremored, and the next moment they died out as its face also became lifeless.

    It was standing on its hind legs when Asher took his bloody hand out of its mouth and simply took out his ring de stuck between its jaws before it copsed on the floor. The next moment it simply turned into embers till not a speck of it was left.

    Asher didn''t have to think much to find out its true weakness. If that beast had such an borate set of spikes to protect its body, it only went on to show that without the spikes, its defenses must be weak. So how much more weak must its insides be?

    Reba''s previously gleeful look had suddenly turned gray, her left eye twitching uncontrobly.

    The reaction of the others standing in the hall was not too far from hers. Some of them were even terrified by the actions of the royal consort by now. They felt as if a monster was hiding beneath his demon skin. Otherwise, how else would he have defeated that frightening beast without even getting a scratch on his body? Even that beast looked shocked before it got defeated.

    It was said that each of these spirits the chamber summons was not ordinary at all. The more challengers they fight, the more they learn what to expect and how people will try to target their weaknesses. And the fact that it looked shocked only meant that it had never experienced such a defeat.

    "Isn''t he quite the genius¡­.To think that there was such a straightforward way to defeat it," Sabina giggled softly as she stood in between Duncan and Eradicator.

    Duncan hummed as he said with an appreciative nod, "He is more than just a genius. To directly cripple one of the major junctions in its mana circuit, it would require deep knowledge of the mana circuit, extreme precision, and fearlessness."

    "Right¡­no sane person would think of putting their arm inside such a beast, would they?" Sabina chuckled, though inwardly she wondered who taught him these things, especially within just a month. It just seemed unbelievable.

    Jarius Thorne slumped against a chair, his face pale. He was the young lord of one of the three strongest houses in the kingdom, and yet someone who had been a cripple for all these years managed to not even pass the trial but even passed the 4th summoning, which he wouldn''t even dream of.

    But what unsettled him even more was the ring de in Asher''s hands. For some reason, it looked quite familiar, and he couldn''t help but think back to the moment he got humiliated by that level 1 lich.

    It can''t be¡­The royal consort doesn''t seem like a lich, but if it was really him¡­Jarius clenched his fists with a red face, just thinking about how pathetic he made him look.

    But now, even if he knew its identity, it was only worse. If people knew that the royal consort fooled him like a child when he was just a level 1, he would lose even more face. His first thought was to take revenge personally but seeing Asher defeat Doomfall made Jarius gulp feeling as if fate was against him in every way.

    With a pale face, he continued to sit in the chair, wondering what to do with his miserable life.

    The people on the floor didn''t even get to process the sight of Doomfall getting defeated so easily when the fiery rune circle shone again,mencing the 5th summoning.

    Was he really serious about not stopping despiteing all this way?...At this point, they wondered where the royal consort was finding the courage to keep going. But one thing they realized now was that the royal consort was far from the useless person they thought him to be.

    In fact, by now, people were already talking about how he was a hidden genius who must have gained the ability to use mana a few years ago and remained silent to make aeback like this.

    Or maybe the demon king had wanted things to happen this way in case he died, which did happen.

    Lots of theories were being circted as to how the royal consort was no longer a cripple and how he seemed to be a hidden genius. The Chamber of Hell was a trial that let people know the level of their talent or the quality of their bloodline as well since the higher the quality of one''s bloodline, the more they would be gifted with natural talent and intelligence.

    Usually, one was considered to be talented if they simply passed the trial. If one was a genius, then they would somehow pass the 4th summoning, and the royal consort just did that!

    *HISSS!!!*

    A spine-chilling hiss echoed from the chamber that silenced all the voices and thoughts of everyone on the floor.

 Chapter 75 The Harbinger Of Agony

    "Oh my, my, the news was really true?" A woman''s elegant, melodious voice broke the silence as everybody saw a pretty, graceful woman looking in herte thirties dressed in dark red attireing down the steps.

    And beside her, there was a beautiful petite woman with long, voluminous ruby hair, "Mother, it seems the meanie consort is already challenging the 5th summoning. Is Silvia dreaming?"

    "Warden Naida and Warden Silvia¡­" The people mumbled upon seeing the twoe down. They knew both these women were the Floor Wardens of the 4th and 2nd floor, respectively.

    However, they weren''t surprised these big shots came down since who would want to miss the sight of the royal consort taking down these demon spirits like they were nothing? They surely must have got the news already and came to personally watch.

    Their gazes immediately turned back towards the chamber when the demon spirit from the 5th summoning manifested fully.

    Most of them gasped upon seeing arge and powerful snake with steely red scales and skin while having zing eyes and hot red fangs. It had a triangr head, backward curved sharp teeth, and a prehensile tail. And its massive size of 20 feet long body was enough to tower over Asher as it raised its upper half. The thickness of its body made it seem as if it could swallow a person easily and was also enough to make people realize that there was no way of seriously injuring it without getting killed.

    *HISSSS!!!*

    It let out a menacing hiss as it stared at Asher, who had his eyes closed.

    The reason he closed his eyes was that he received a pop-up in his head just like he did for previous summonings,

    [ The Chamber of Hell has summoned a spirit named Lubac, the Harbinger of Agony. Stare at his eyes, and it will be thest thing you will see ]

    Asher could tell that it was the Chamber of Hell who sent this message to his head but he knew it was not kind enough to provide a warning but to induce despair in him.

    After all, this basically means he would have to fight this thing blindly. Fortunately, scenarios like this weren''t really foreign to him, and he simply closed his eyes when the spirit fully manifested.

    "Isn''t that the infamous Lubac? My mother told me how she had nightmares for years after seeing it kill one of the geniuses when she was in the tower."

    "Who wouldn''t have nightmares? This thing is too merciless. I heard it wouldn''t grant a quick death but destroy your mind first and then your body."

    "I don''t think he can survive Lubac. That thing will turn him into a molten mess if he merely looks at his eyes."

    "But at this point, even if he dies, he will at least be remembered for passing the 4th summoning despite being crippled for so long."

    Reba was now fully confident in seeing his mind and flesh turn into a molten mass. Does he really think closing his eyes would save him? That thing can y with one''s mind to manipte them into opening their eyes. It gains strength from feeding on the misery of one''s soul. Even if it doesn''t manage to, it will simply eat him alive, thus granting him a very painful death.

    Even she only managed to defeat it by using her keen senses but not without getting some of her bones crushed.

    "Hisss¡­closing your eyes won''t save your life, boy," Lubac hissed as it wrapped his tail slowly around Asher''s legs but didn''t squeeze.

    Asher continued to remain still as he took out his de of Damnation.

    "That flimsy de isn''t going to save you, but I can provide you the salvation you want. I can feel the pain and misery in your soul. Open your mind to me, and I will grant you peace," Lubac hissed as it tried to seduce Asher into opening his eyes.

    Asher felt its words vibrating in his mind, urging him to open his eyes and let go of his pain by giving in to it.

    But unlike what Lubac thought, Asher didn''t want to let go of his pain. He wanted to always hold on to it so that he would never forget what he suffered and the ones who caused it.

    Even though he had his eyes closed, he could feel the fiery gaze of Lubac. He simply raised his ring de towards its eyes and said calmly, "I don''t want peace, but you can have it by looking at this."

    Lubac unconsciously shifted his gaze towards Asher''s weapon, and on the metallic surface of the dark green metal, he saw the reflection of his own fiery glowing eyes.

    "NOO!!! HISSS!!!" Lubac howled in horror as if it was experiencing a nightmare, but the next moment its entire body became petrified. And what followed was its skin hardening and turning into a molten mass starting from its head and slowly spreading over its entire body till it became a molten hot statue.

    Everybody had their jaws ck upon seeing the monstrous serpent Lubac turning into a molten statue, and the next moment the statue turned into ashes and disappeared into nothingness.

    Reba took a step back unconsciously as if she was shaken by what she just saw. Her eyes were visibly shaking as she looked at Asher, patting away the dust on his robes.

    Darren swallowed his saliva upon seeing the royal consort pass the 5th summoning. This meant that his talent or his bloodline was not low-born at all! At this point, even if Asher didn''t ask him, he was willing to beg him to take him in as his vassal.

    "What in the name of the devils is going on¡­" An aloof, cold voice of a woman echoed subtly as people noticed a pretty, mature woman looking in her forties with a cold face and long silver hairing down the stairs, along with a handsome young man with long silver hair, both dressed in ck attire.

    Who wouldn''t know these two who were part of the main family of House Thorne? Esther Thorne was the Floor Warden of the 5th floor while Edmund Thorne was here to train till he was ready to finish the sixth floor''s trial. Once he does that, he would be eligible to hold even more power in the kingdom.

    However, right now, Edmund Thorne''s eyes narrowed in annoyance upon seeing the attention Asher was getting from everyone in the hall. Even the Head Warden was here personally to spectate his trial.

    It already took him a lot to digest the fact that Asher was no longer a cripple when he heard the news. He still didn''t want to believe it but now, seeing him defeat Lubac without even getting a scratch-made him clench his fists. Even he had to struggle to defeat that thing, and this lowlife made it look so easy. How in the hell could this happen?

    "Mother, can you make sense of this?" He asked his mother with a clenched jaw.

    Esther Thorne shook her head briefly with a narrowed gaze and said, "If we can find out how he managed to not be a cripple anymore and who trained him, then we might be able to make some sense of what we are looking at."

    "Fu, fu, it seems like we underestimated him way too much," Sabina said with a chuckle as she waved her hand fan and mumbled inwardly, ''How did you manage to evade my eyes¡­Asher¡­''

    "He has quite the presence of mind. Lubac''s greatest weakness is its own eyes," Duncan Dorumented. However, his keen eyes took a good look at the ring de Asher was holding.

    Eradicator silently nodded in agreement and wondered if there was a reason the royal consort was soulless all these years yet was a hidden genius all this time. And more importantly, was this the reason thete demon king took him in and married him to his daughter?

    She wasn''t the only one who had this thought.

    "Looks like we found the reason why you couldn''t make him y with you, daughter," Naida Valentine softlymented to Silvia, who pouted with an indignant look, "This is so unfair. He had been hiding things from thisdy. I want to try again, hmph."

    Duncan Doru stepped forward as he looked at Asher and said, "Asher, you have proved yourself sessfully by getting here. By surviving the 5th summoning, it''s already proven that your bloodline, including your talent, is superior to most. You maye out and still collect great rewards."

    Asher smiled as he walked towards one side of the ss wall and said, "Head Warden, I appreciate your words, but I barely got my warmup. As I said before, I don''t n toe out unless I fall," Asher already had no ns to get out of this chamber without defeating the 6th summoning since he wanted to get his hands on those legendary grade items, which could rapidly increase his evolution to higher levels.

    As for the 7th summoning¡­he smiled inwardly, thinking about it.

    Duncan Doru didn''t say anything anymore as he stepped back while the others were shaking their heads in disbelief, thinking the royal consort had no fear at all. Despiteing so far, instead of being afraid to lose what he could possibly gain, he was looking forward to risking it all and earning the potential rewards.

    "Send the next one, dear chamber. Let''s see what you got for me next," Asher said as the rune circle lit up with a dark light, ready to summon the 6th and secondst spirit¡­the one which proved to be a nightmare for even the strongest in the kingdom.

 Chapter 76 The Harbinger Of Despair

    *ROARRR!!*

    An ear-rendering roar echoed within the chamber as a 10-foot tall, 25 feet long, red-winged creature with two legs, red scales on its skin, leathery wings, and a poison stinger manifested in the chamber.

    Its head was a fearsome and spine-rattling sight. Its fanged maws looked gruesome, and its zing eyes and the fiery breathing off its mouth was enough to put even a warrior with an iron heart into despair.

    [ The Chamber of Hell has summoned Ghorqo, the Harbinger of Despair. With breath as intense and hot as mes of purgatory, scales as hard as steel, teeth sharp enough to cut through any metal, and a stinger filled with poison that can even make a dragon sumb to her¡­The only mercy you would get from her is an agonizing death¡­]

    Asher could see that this wyvern named Ghorqo was the strongest demon spirit he had seen so far. If he was to fight head-on, even if he could win, it would be quite hard. Since the ss chamber seemed quite small with Ghorqo in it, it would be quite difficult to move around, and it could kill him easily by just using its scorching mes from its mouth or even its tail.

    From just thinking of simply fighting it, all one would feel was despair since it had all the advantages. Nobody can think of any weakness by just looking at it.

    "I thought I would never get to see the most dangerous spirit of the Chamber of Hell in my life¡­But here it is¡­I feel like I might die just by looking at it!"

    "I thought wyverns were weaker than dragons but this one¡­It makes me rethink that¡­"

    "Not even the illustrious Young Lord Edmund Thorne dared to challenge this thing. This proves why it''s known as the Harbinger of Despair."

    "I know, right. Thest one to defeat it was the queen herself, and even then, it wasn''t easy at all."

    "Tsk, tsk, the royal consort should have gotten out when he had the chance. But now his overconfidence is going to make him end up dead."

    "I don''t know, brother. Look at his face. Does that face look like someone who is scared? I wonder what he is thinking."

    "He is just scared stiff from fright. Ghorqo loves to taunt her prey by making them feel despair for a while and then kill them."

    Reba, who had almost lost all hope, had some color return to her face when Asher wanted to take on Ghorqo. Now she was damn sure he would die to this one since someone who woke up a month ago couldn''t surely defeat an indomitable beast like Ghorqo.

    So what if he was a genius? His stupid tricks won''t save his life this time. Ghorqo practically had no weakness. The only way of defeating it would be to exhaust it by letting it expend mana. Once it bes slower, it would be possible to weaken it. But even doing this would require one to be extremely agile and avoid getting severely injured by it, which was impossible.

    There was no way he would be able to do that without losing some limbs, and at that point, he would first bleed to death or get burned to ashes.

    Many nobles from powerful backgrounds sumbed to Ghorqo, and even she suffered a lot of severe injuries when fighting it. She remembered how close to death she was, and even after somehow winning, she had to rest for a week to heal. There was no way he could be more talented than her.

    Asher tucked away his weapon, making Reba snort inwardly, wondering if he already gave up in despair.

    The rest of them also wondered if he was simply giving up after realizing how impossible it was.

    "Not impressed. I will burn your soul now for being so pathetic," Ghoroq said as it opened its maw wide, as the back of its throat began to light up with a fiery light, ready to breathe fire and reduce this cowardly demon to ashes.

    "A wyvern like you deserves to be ridden," Asher said with a smile as he rolled to the side to dodge the mes and used the ss wall as a support to leap towards its right wing and grab it.

    Ghoroq was startled as it didn''t expect this boy to try and grab one of its wings.

    *Grarrwr!*

    It twisted its neck around and tried to bite down on Asher''s head. But as if Asher had an eye on his back, he swiftly dodged before its teeth could even touch the ends of his hair.

    Ghoroq was surprised by how good his reflexes were when any other demon of Asher''s level should have had their head bitten off.

    But it immediately fluttered its wings to throw him off, but by this time, Asher had climbed up on its back and hugged its neck, much to its surprise.

    Everyone outside had bewildered expressions seeing Asher getting on Ghorqo''s back as if he wanted to ride her. What was he thinking? Was he trying to get killed in a more miserable way?

    "Boy, you dare!" Ghoroq was enraged that someone dared to get on its back and imed to want to ride it! How dare this boy step on its pride?!

    It shook its body wildly, trying to throw off Asher but Asher firmly wrapped his arms around its neck as heughed, "Who is the pathetic one now? You can''t even shake me off. So much for the harbinger of despair. All this shaking is like a massage to me, haha," Asher had locked his arms around its neck in such a way that it would be quite difficult to throw him off unless somebody cut off his arms.

    Ghoroq''s eyes zed even more in a fury upon getting mocked by such a weak thing.

    It could also hear Asher take out his de and realized that he was nning to cut its neck while sitting on its back.

    "Don''t take me for a fool!" It had enough and decided to end Asher''s insignificant life by raising its tail wide and, with full force, brought down its poison stinger right down on Asher.

    "But you are!" Asher mocked as he simply got off its back the moment he felt its tail vibrate subtly, preparing to stab him.

    And the next moment,

    *Splutch!*

    *GRAHNNN!!*

    Ghoroq let out a howl of agony as it identally stabbed itself with its own poison stinger. It never expected this boy to be fast enough to dodge its stinger in time. It was shocked someone of his level could be that fast. No matter how great his reflexes were, it was physically impossible for him topete against the speed of its tail.

    And indeed Ghoroq was right to think that. Asher wouldn''t have been able to dodge if he simply relied on the motion of its tail since it came down so fast, it wasn''t possible to react by depending on the naked eye. It would be so fast even Asher would feel as if the tail barely moved from its original position.

    The reason Asher could anticipate it was because he knew the only way the wyvern could shake him off was by stabbing him with its stinger. But to know when it would stab him, all he had to do was sense the subtle vibration in its tail when it was directing its mana to use its stinger. The flow of mana through the mana circuit always produces subtle vibrations which would feel more pronounced especially if someone was sitting on their body.

    However, it was so subtle it would be impossible for someone else of his level to know how to sense it. But Asher was a veteran who knew how to sense such subtle things. The rest was child''s y for him.

    But unfortunately for Ghoroq, Asher caused it brutal humiliation by making it stab itself with its own stinger as it sessfully pierced its thick skin, and the poison immediately worked its magic.

    Ghoroq didn''t even get to process its thoughts as the poison spread rapidly through its blood, and within a few moments, it copsed on the floor, its tongue falling out.

    *THUD!*

    The sound of its body hitting the floor made the hearts of most of the demons standing outside tremble, waking them up from their daze.

    They blinked rapidly as they saw Ghoroq''s body breaking down into embers before disappearing into oblivion.

    "Fu, fu, He really did it¡­I can''t believe it¡­He is now officially qualified to deserve the name ''Drake''," Sabina softly chuckled as she shook her head with a look of disbelief. Her eyes had a veiled glint as she took a good look at this handsome hunk in the chamber, who looked even more dashing now.

    Eradicator''s hands were shaking as she couldn''t wait to break this news to the queen herself. Surely this was great news for the kingdom. The royal consort would no longer be considered a parasite to the kingdom but an indisposable asset to the kingdom and the queen.

    "So the royal consort is not low born after all. It seems like our assumptions were wrong, don''t you think, Esther?" Naida Valentine asked in a friendly tone while Silvia was biting her fingers as she mumbled, "I definitely have to y with him again¡­"

    Edmund, who was standing beside his mother, Esther, scoffed with a scornful look, "Nonsense. All this time, all he used were mere tricks to defeat each of those spirits. He never truly fought any one of them, and that only shows he has yet to prove how worthy his bloodline is. Anybody could do what he did using the same tricks."

    Even though he said this, inwardly, he couldn''t help but feel threatened by the fact that this lowlife managed to surpass him. He only got till the 5th summoning and didn''t dare to take on Ghoroq.

    Esther grabbed her son''s arm and pulled him closer as she spoke to him in a stern yet low voice, "Don''t underestimate him, Edmund. As Naida said, he is far from a fool or a low born. The "tricks" he executed can''t be done by someone with no talent. Not even you would be able to do it. ept this fact and focus on surpassing him before he grows any further. You know very well what would happen otherwise¡­don''t you?"

    Edmund''s fists shook as he heard his mother''s cold truth. But he didn''t refute her and deeply thought about what needed to be done about this unexpected turn of events.

    Reba''s hands were clenched tightly behind her back, her sharp nails digging into her skin from frustration and anxiety. She clearly realized Asher was more than what he appeared to be, and that was exactly the fact that unsettled her. If his bloodline was worthy enough as much as the bloodline of her house, then this could only mean bad news.

    In desperation, she walked towards the other side of the ss chamber and looked at Asher with a crooked smile, and said in a low voice, "Congrattions, Asher. You have proved yourself to be a genius."

    "Were you expecting otherwise¡­Warden Reba?" Asher asked with a subtle curve of his lips.

    Reba let out a soft snort as she said, "What I expect doesn''t matter but do you have the balls to survive the 7th and final summoning?"

    Asher rubbed his chin as if in contemtion as he mumbled, "Should I? The rewards I can already get are quite handsome, especially those legendary grade grimoires."

    Reba clicked her tongue in annoyance, seeing that he was going to call it quits now since, logically it would be stupid to go on when he already would get handsome rewards as he said.

    Still, she didn''t give up and asked, "Why? Are you too scared to make history? I thought you called this trial easy," She tried to provoke his ego to see if he would fall for it.

    Asher chuckled and said, "Yea¡­this trial is easy but does it matter when I already have what I want? But¡­I am willing to try if¡­you promise me something if I seed."

    Reba was surprised by the sudden change in his attitude, but out of curiosity and her need to get him to ept the next summoning, she asked, "What do you want?"

    "I want you to resign as the Floor Warden and instead give me that position¡­if I seed, of course," Asher said as he curved his lips.

    "You!" Reba''s eyes widened as she couldn''t believe he had the gall to ask this from her!

 Chapter 77 Spirit Of The Chamber Of Hell

    Reba wanted to fume but she knew she couldn''t in a public ce like this, especially with the Head Warden standing here. She can''t let anyone of them see that she was encouraging the royal consort to die.

    However, she then wondered why she should feel worried if there was no chance of him passing. Nobody has ever survived the 7th summoning, not even prodigies who were said to be born every 10,000 years.

    She also saw the Head Wardening over and realizing that there wasn''t enough time she looked at Asher with a subtle smile, "Fine...I ept. It would be a pity if I don''t get to see a genius like you surviving the 7th summoning," She sarcastically said.

    "Asher, are you sure about what you are about to do?" Duncan Doru asked as he stood outside the chamber. He thought Asher would call it a day after he survived the 6th summoning, which was the hardest anyone could ever survive. But seeing his disposition, he could tell what Asher was nning to do, making him feel wonder if this boy really knew no fear.

    Reba silently stepped away as she was now confident he would onlye out as ashes. She was quite worried earlier, thinking he was going to give up. She could only imagine how much he would grow based on how he survived the 6th summoning. Fortuntaely for her, just like some geniuses who were drunk with their own talents, Asher didn''t know when to stop.

    "I came this far, so why not go all the way?" Asher said with a shrug, making the others gasp, wondering if he was really serious.

    However, the main reason Asher wanted to give it a try was that he heard that only the 1st and 7th floors had mysterious rewards that no one else was able to obtain.

    Others thought these mysterious rewards were to tempt people and weed out those greedy ones who don''t know when to stop. So almost all of them would never dare to and earn these rewards since they believed it was impossible.

    But Asher thought this mentality was wrong and that these rewards existed to be earned. It was just that no one was capable of earning them or were too scared to try.

    So he didn''t want to let go of this chance which he wouldn''t ever get again. Once someone passed a trial, there was no redoing it.

    "Mother, I think we got worried for nothing. This fool is going to end up dead," Edmund said with a scornful look and couldn''t believe he got anxious for a second.

    Esther Throne let out a cold hum as she said, "Good. One less thing to be concerned about."

    Eradicator wanted to pull out Asher before he got himself killed, but as the Head Warden said, not only her but nobody can pull out anyone from the Chamber of Hell.

    But suddenly, the entire hall plunged into silence as someone announced, "The Bloodburn Queen enters!"

    Everyone suddenly fell to their right knee, showing their respect for her unexpected presence, or maybe it was not that surprising considering she should have already got the news of what was going on with her consort.

    They saw her intoxicating and elegant figure entering the hall along with four of her Bloodborn Guards and Ceti, the Battlemaster.

    Asher saw hering in with a slightly hurried pace. It seemed like she rushed here as soon as possible, as expected.

    Eradicator immediately rushed towards her and bowed and was about to apologize for failing her order. But the queen walked straight towards the Chamber of Hell without looking at anyone else.

    Ceti still had her eyes widened in shock, seeing Asher in the chamber and still had yet toe to terms with the things she heard.

    Duncan bowed his head, and Rowena also slightly bowed her head but immediately asked, "Why did you let him inside, Head Warden?"

    "It was the will of the devils, Your Majesty. Things couldn''t have gone any other way," Duncan said with a calm gaze.

    Rowena''s brows subtly raised upon hearing his words, and she didn''t ask him anything else. Instead, she looked at Asher and said in a low voice, "You have a lot of exining to do. But first, I want you toe out. You have done enough to pass this trial."

    "I heard the 7th summoning is the real test of my bloodline. Everyone thinks I am a lowborn, but I want to see for myself where I truly stand. I am sure you are curious, too, right?" Asher said as he leaned against the ss, his face just a few inches away from hers with the ss wall in the middle.

    Rowena''s eyes briefly became zed when he mentioned that she would be curious about his bloodline. She couldn''t help but think about the discussion she had early this morning with her uncle and his family.

    But she felt there was no point if it would lead him to his death. She furrowed her brows and could see that he was truly fearless about what he was nning to do, while most would do anything to get out of this Chamber of Hell at this point.

    "You have proven yourself more than enough. There is no need to prove the worth of your bloodline further. You are not allowed to die. The final spirit isn''t like the ones you fought so far. It is the manifestation of the chamber''s spirit itself, and nobody has survived fighting it, not even my grand-aunt. Soe out before the chamber summons its own spirit," Rowena stressed firmly.

    Her voice was cold as always, but it couldn''t hide the anxiousness she was feeling, thinking about how her promise to her father might be broken because of how stubborn Asher was being.

    Everybody couldn''t believe they would see a sight where the queen was actually imploring her consort toe out. They wondered why she cared so much about him, or was it because she was doing her duty as his wife? They just couldn''t make sense of it.

    Still, some of them felt that it made sense now why the queen was keeping him alive all this time. She must have known he was a hidden genius all this time, which was also why she was urging him toe out now.

    However, it was surprising to see how the royal consort had the guts to not listen to her. But on second thought, it didn''t seem that surprising considering how he knew no fear at all. If he dared to put his arm inside Doomfall''s mouth and even try to ride Ghoroq, then there was nothing he would fear.

    Sabina''s eyes glowed with a veiled light as she looked at Rowena, trying her best to make Ashere out.

    "If you are that worried about your promise, then don''t be. You did your best, but if I die because of my decision, then I am at fault. So as far as that is concerned, you yed no part in breaking the promise," Asher said with a narrowed gaze.

    Rowena''s eyes became zed as if she was contemting it, though she didn''t seem fully convinced.

    "But if you are still concerned about meing out of this alive, promise me one thing, and I will try my best to not die," Asher said, trying to make the most out of it.

    "What is it?" She immediately asked.

    "If I survive this, then I don''t want you to restrict my actions anymore. Otherwise, I would feel like a prisoner, and it would be better to die in this chamber than live like one," Asher said with a sad sigh.

    Rowena firmly pressed together her lips, seeing how he was making things difficult for her. She never thought it would be so hard to keep a simple promise.

    "Make it quick. I have about a few seconds before the 7th summoning," Asher said as he knew the chamber would automatically start the next summoning even without him saying anything. Apparently, after each summoning, the chamber would offer a short but certain period of rest, the time for which would increase with each summoning.

    Rowena knew Asher was trying to mess with her, but she didn''t want to take any chances and said, "Okay...I promise. Now you shoulde out of this chamber...alive."

    Rowena knew there was no chance he was going toe out of this alive but seeing his dark yellow eyes brimming with calm confidence, she had mixed thoughts about the oue.

    "Of course, and remember this...The only reason I am doing this is for you," Asher said as he looked into her crimson eyes.

    Rowena''s eyes flickered, but she abruptly turned around without saying anything.

    Knowing that she couldn''t do anything else, she stepped back as the dark rune circle within the chamber began to glow.

    Asher smiled subtly as he saw her walk away.

    [ The Chamber of Hell will now summon its avatar, the Hell Maiden. With the regenerative and resistance ability of Globi, the Abyssal Slime; the agility of Girgal, the Nefarious Imp; the multi-arm ability of the Rakshasa; strength of Doomfall; the petrifying eyes of Lubac and fire breathing ability of Ghoroq...Your soul will be imed by the Hell Maiden... ]

    ''You gotta be kidding me...'' Asher now realized why nobody survived the 7th summoning. It was just impossible!

    This spirit, called the Hell Maiden, literally was the manifestation of the strengths of all the spirits he fought before.

    This would mean this spirit would be as fast as the imp, with the main difference that it would be scaled to its level. And with multiple arms, it could cast multiple attacks at the same time.

    He also had no doubt with the strength of Doomfall, this spirit could crush his head with just its bare hands. And since it would have the eyes of Lubac, it would mean he has to fight blind. The trick he used earlier with Lubac wouldn''t work since the Hell Maiden already saw what he did.

    These abilities, coupled with the fire-breathing ability of the wyvern he fought earlier, this spirit could reduce him to ashes without even getting close. Ghoroq also had insane mana reserves which would also mean the Hell Maiden would have it too, making it almost impossible to exhaust it and survive.

    But who would have thought that the strengths of a weak slime would prove to be the most dangerous aspect of the Hell Maiden?

    Having a slime body would mean that it can regenerate rapidly, and his physical attacks would do little to no damage at all!

    Did he really push it too much and sign his own death?

 Chapter 78 Asher Vs Hell Maiden

    The only reason he easily vaporized the slime was that he dispersed its mana body using his own mana breath. But that was because it was too small and weak.

    There was no way the same method was going to work against someone like the Hell Maiden. If it was indeed a ''she'', she would be too powerful for him to vaporize her. Or maybe that was the solution indeed. But for that to work, his mes should overwhelm hers. Otherwise, he would simply make her stronger since she had the same elemental power as him. That was another annoying strength of a slime. It could gain strength by feeding on weaker mes.

    But the dominance of his mes depended on his bloodline.

    Now he realized why it was said that the 7th summoning would truly determine the bloodline quality. He felt there was no choice but to gamble all in, though he was d he took 1 month to prepare for this.

    But there was no more time to think as the dark rune circle finished summoning the Hell Maiden.

    Most of them standing outside gasped as they saw a 7 feet tall stunning and alluring figure made out of a soft, slimy orange-reddish ming body manifesting in the Chamber of Hell. Her entire figure shimmered and danced with light, and she had a slender and curvaceous figure with huge fiery mounds that were both elegant and sensual.

    Her ming hair was long and lustrous, flowing down her back in waves, and mes on her body seemed to dance within their depths.

    She also had four slender arms and four glowing scarlet eyes that seemed like they could burn anyone''s soul with just a simple nce. And on her back, there were two fiery devilish wings that seemed to resemble that of a wyvern''s.

    Who would have ever thought that someone with a slime body could look so sensual? She didn''t even have to attack but could steal someone''s soul just with her charms. Yet none of the demons standing outside dared to hold any indecent thoughts¡­they just couldn''t, even if they wanted to.

    Most of these demons had never seen the Hell Maiden with their own eyes but only heard stories since no one had challenged her for centuries! Those who challenged her didn''t return alive to tell their personal experience.

    And the moment they saw her, they felt their very soul shudder at the sight of her terrifying might. Something about her made her seem far different from the previous spirits. She seemed like she was indeed from a whole nother dimension.

    Some of them were already on their knees, prostrating before this mythical spirit. To not only them but to everyone here, the Hell Maiden was a higher being from a different dimension.

    Even if she was contained within the chamber, they could feel the heat of her indomitable aura, causing goosebumps on their skin. They didn''t even dare to look into her eyes lest they turn into a molten statue.

    Still, even if they knew the royal consort was going to die, they had to hand it to him for having the guts to face her and not copse from fright even after she manifested.

    Rebbeca held her breath upon seeing the Hell Maiden. Thest time she saw her was when Rowena''s grand-aunt challenged her, but she died within a couple of seconds without even standing a chance. She was a genius among geniuses but died miserably. That was a dark day for House Drake since her death was a heavy loss. Even thete demon king held great respect for her.

    And now, seeing Asher stuck inside the chamber with the Hell Maiden, she was already feeling gleeful about his imminent death.

    Asher immediately closed his eyes upon feeling the presence of the Hell Maiden, "I hope you can give me what I am looking for."

    The Hell Maiden looked at Asher and curved her lips into a subtle smile, though the others didn''t see since her back was turned towards them.

    However, she didn''t say anything and simply opened her mouth as her killing intent suddenly spiked through the roof, causing Asher''s hair to stand on its ends.

    Asher felt the heat in the chamber suddenly increase to the point he felt like he was about to melt and knew she was going to attack.

    But he dispersed all distracting thoughts in his head as he gathered the mana in his body and channeled them towards both his palms.

    This time there was no need for any convoluted way to deal with it. This time the only thing he could do was attack the old-fashioned way.

    And so, without holding back, his mana surged like a raging volcano and coursed through his veins beforeing out of both his palms in the form of dark green mes.

    At the same time, the Hell Maiden''s mouth was glowing with fiery light as she unleashed a stream of deadly scarlet fire from her mouth, filling the air with a wall of mes that threatened to engulf Asher.

    However, he was not deterred by her attack and stood his ground as he summoned the power of his dark green mes to meet her mes.

    *BOOOM!*

    His wave of dark green mes mmed into Hell Maiden''s ferocious scarlet mes. The two mes collided, creating a fierce and intense inferno that filled the chamber with heat and light, making it quite hard for those outside to see what was going on. Not even the experts could use their keen senses to sense what was going on inside since the ss chamber blocked everything.

    The ss floor beneath Asher''s feet trembled as the two mes continued to sh while the air was filled with the sound of thunder and the smell of smoke.

    Hell Maiden''s attack was so domineering that Asher''s feet were immediately pushed back till his back mmed against the ss wall. Having the strength of Doomfall was no joke, and the scarlet ball of mes that formed in the middle upon the sh was closing in on him, threatening to engulf and devour him. Her mes were definitely far from ordinary and, unlike any other me he had faced off against.

    He grimaced as he held out his hands while continuing to st his mes at her. He realized the huge gulf between his and her power. No wonder no demon would dare to go up against her.

    The ball of mes was barely inches away from turning his hands into ashes. He could already feel the skin on his fingers getting burned and the ends of his clothes getting singed. But he was surprised that his mes were actually managing to hold up against her mes, though he was sure her mes would overwhelm him anytime soon.

    Everybody on the outside was shocked because he actually didn''t die within a second. They had never seen such strange dark-green mes and wondered if this had anything to do with his unknown bloodline.

    But they were sure these mes weren''t ordinary since it was actually holding up against the Hell Maiden''s mes!...At least for now.

    They could feel the floor underneath their feet vibrate, which was proof of how intense this showdown was.

    To avoid getting killed within the first second of her mes was a tremendous feat in itself.

    Now they had no doubt that the royal consort''s bloodline was far from an inferior one. Still, it didn''t really matter since he was going to die anyway. Even if the chamber was filled with blinding light, they could see that the ball of mes was about to engulf Asher''s figure. Maybe some of his flesh must have turned to ashes already.

    Some were already thinking of sad poems to write about the demise of the genius royal consort who fell to his own greed. Some were rejoicing that the queen would have to take in a new consort or perhaps a king!

    Most of them were nobles from powerful houses which were already trying to act suave in the presence of the queen, hoping they might catch her eye.

    Rowena didn''t even see how hard they were trying. Instead, she furrowed her brows upon seeing Asher''s state. Why was he trying so hard for her sake when he didn''t have to? She couldn''t make sense of what exactly was motivating him.

    "Urghh¡­" Asher grunted as even the skin on his forearm began to get burned.

    ''No way in hell am I going to get burned to death,'' Asher mumbled inwardly as his eyes shone with a dark green light.

    ''Hellbringer¡­'' He inwardly mumbled with a smile as he lowered his arms, letting the ball of scarlet mes engulf him.

    "EH?!!" The demons standing outside were baffled, wondering did he just give up after realizing how futile his struggle was? They saw his skin and flesh getting turned to ashes right before the scarlet ball of mes swallowed him.

    Rowena closed her eyes as she pressed her lips together.

    ''Ha! This is what you get for being so presumptuous,'' Reba inwardly snickered and felt as if all the frustrations she had experienced before were worth it.

    "What a pity¡­tsk, tsk," Sabina clicked her tongue as she shook her head, feeling that it was truly a pity to see him go down like that. She had so many ns in mind.

    Edmund finally released his breath with a grin and snickered, seeing the chamber getting filled with scarlet mes.

    The scarlet ball of mes had engulfed entirely Asher''s figure that they had no doubt not even a speck of him was left.

    Just as they were about to wonder why the Hell Maiden was making it an overkill by not stopping,

    *BOOM!*

    An ear-crushing explosion suddenly went off in the chamber, followed by a volcanic surge of dark green mes which pushed back the scarlet ball of mes.

    Everyone had their jaws ck when they suddenly saw the big, glowing ball of mes suddenly getting pushed back toward the Hell Maiden!

    And as if they weren''t shocked enough, they saw a charred ck skeleton in front of the ball of mes, its entire body zing with dark green mes with only one of its palms out, preventing the scarlet ball of mes from getting closer!

    At first nce, it seemed like a lich, but when could liches survive with mes all over their body?

    What happened to the royal consort? Or was this really the royal consort considering the color of the mes was the same.

    Rowena had opened her eyes, and seeing what was going on, her eyes were transfixed on the skeletal figure wreathed in ominous dark green mes.

    Reba''s face lost even more color than thest time, especially after seeing Asher getting turned into an undead creature with mes on its body. At this point, she was feeling that this brat was indeed a monster all this time, and seeing him stopping the ball of mes with just one hand made her eyes quiver.

    Asher was stopping the scarlet ball of mes from touching him using only his bony left palm. He then raised his head and looked at Hell Maiden with his hollow eyes, "I didn''t realize it before, but your mes contain a lot of darkness, Hell Maiden¡­" Asher said in a low voice though the Hell Maiden only squinted her eyes without responding.

    He lowered his left palm as well and began to slowly walk forward, pushing back the scarlet ball of mes with his own skeleton body while some of the scarlet mes brushed past his skeletal body without even causing any damage.

    The royal consort actually managed to push back the Hell Maiden with his own body?! They couldn''t process what they were seeing. How could someone actually overpower the sheer elemental power of the Hell Maiden? It shouldn''t even affect her in the first ce unless his mes were actually more potent than hers?

    At this point, they couldn''t even tell if this was Asher or some other monster who had reced him.

    And what was even more astonishing was that the scarlet ball of mes seemed to be smaller and smaller while the mes on Asher''s body began to grow even wilder.

    The Hell Maiden furrowed her brows as she spread all four of her palms. Terrifying waves of scarlet mes surged from them and shot toward the ball of mes to push it back toward Asher.

    Asher got pushed back by a few steps but stopped as he began to walk towards her again, causing yet another shock to those standing outside.

    Hell Maiden''s eyes narrowed as she increased the intensity of her attacks even more, making her scarlet mes glow with even more fervor. But the more strength she put into her mes, the more Asher''s mes became stronger while hers became weaker.

    Everybody standing outside also noticed this strange fact. His mes seemed to be devouring hers, growing in strength and power with each passing moment. And within the next few moments, Hell Maiden increased the intensity of her attacks by so much the entire ss chamber was a dazzling disy of light and heat, making it hard for people to see what was going on.

    They could feel tremors passing through the floor under their feet. But what stupified everyone was how the scarlet light filling the chamber was rapidly weakening and fading until it was no more than a faint flickering glow.

    And what reced it was an ominous dark green light that became brighter and brighter, followed by a sound of an ear rendering explosion.

    *BOOOOM!!!*

    Most of them unconsciously cowered upon hearing the explosion and saw that it was the sound of the ball of mes exploding.

    As the air inside cleared up, everyone had their jaw fell wide open upon seeing the royal consort clutch Hell Maiden''s neck and even looking right into her eyes.

    "Your strength is mine now," Asher said as he looked straight into her glowing fiery eyes, and the next moment his cursed mes spread over her entire body like a pool of oil catching fire.

    He didn''t know if he was seeing things, but he saw her smile before his cursed mes engulfed her entire body.

    *Whishh!*

    And the next moment, a loud sizzling sound echoed, making some even stagger backward in utter shock. How could they stay sane upon seeing huge vapors escaping into the air right where the Hell Maiden was standing. She waspletely vaporized...just like that!

    They gulped upon seeing the charred skeleton enveloped in dark green mes, slowly turning his head to look at them.

    "Anyone here wants to question my bloodline now?¡­" Asher asked in an unsettling voice as his hollow eyes stared into their souls.

 Chapter 79 Dare To Question My Worth?

    Asher stood tall and imposing in front of the crowd of demons, his eyes scanning the sea of faces with a fierce and unyielding gaze. His voice was deep andmanding, filled with a mix of arrogance and disdain as he spoke the words, "Anyone here wants to question my bloodline now?..."

    He exuded a sense of confidence and power, his bodynguage conveying his dominance over the demons in front of him. Even if there were demons present who were at a higher level than him, there was no question that his bloodline was iparable to all of theirs. And this meant that eventually, he would be the strongest of them all, and none of them can barely hold a candle to him.

    His arms were crossed over his ribcage, his head held high, and his shoulders squared. Even if his head was just a ming skull, people could feel that he was daring anyone to question him just by feeling his gaze.

    They remained silent, staring up at him with a mix of shock, fear, awe, and respect.

    They were shocked out of their wits because they witnessed him surviving the impossible.

    Their soul shuddered in fear upon staring at his charred ck figure, giving him the appearance of a death god risen from the ashes. The dark green mes zed fiercely on his skeleton body, illuminating the darkness within his eye sockets and casting an eerie glow on not only the surroundings but on them as well. They couldn''t even make sense of what his exact powers were, but they all guessed that it all had to do with his mysterious bloodline.

    At this point they were just too frightened to ask or think about it.

    They lowered their heads in a sign of shame, respect and awe, not daring to meet his gaze. They felt in their bones that they were in the presence of true power and that they should show respect to the man who might change their future.

    They knew he was rightfully angry at them for mocking and looking down on him for all these years. There was no end to the amount of contempt and disdain they showed to him. No amount of words could describe the regret they were feeling now.

    They looked at each other nervously, unsure of what to say or do in response to his bold statement.

    Rowena felt a sense of relief wash over her. She couldn''t remember thest time she felt this anxious about something. She had tried to stop him from fighting, fearing that he might die and she would break thest thing her father had made her promise. However, seeing him defeat a spirit considered to be undefeatable, her emotions began to shift.

    She didn''t know why but she felt something swelling in her chest as she saw Asher standing tall and imposing, his skeletal body still engulfed in hellish mes and the raw power and determination in his eyes. She knew that he had proven himself as a worthy and powerful demon before everyone, just like he said he would.

    He had told her this a month ago, during the dance. But at that time, she had no reason to take his words seriously, though she acknowledged his determination.

    Did her father know this all along and took him in as a cripple, waiting for him to wake up one day? Did her father really sacrifice himself for not only the present but for the future of this realm? She feltplicated emotions thinking about it, though she felt as if she finally realized some answers to why her father made her marry him.

    Reba''s face had be a pale gray after a wave of shock washed over her as she watched Asher defeat the nightmarish Hell Maiden.

    She felt a sense of disbelief that someone like him, who she had thought was a lowborn, could achieve something that broke their beliefs.

    She felt her pride bruised as she realized that she had underestimated him or that he had fooled everyone into underestimating him.

    She was 100% sure he was going to die, but why didn''t he?! Howe she or nobody else knew if he was a monstrous genius? Howe he only acted now? Was he ying dumb all this time, or was this all a strange coincidence?

    Whatever it was, she had never felt so threatened by someone, even if their current strength was way below hers.

    With such a powerful bloodline, who could possibly match his potential? What will happen to her dear son''s dreams? They made a point to the queen about how she should pick a new consort since her present one was of low origins. But now, that point was rendered invalid. Instead, because of what they said, Rowena didn''t even have to look for anyone else.

    Who else other than him passed the 7th summoning? Nobody.

    And as she felt Asher''s derisive gaze on her, she clenched her jaws. She could feel himughing and mocking her. Her hate and anger towards him only increased as she realized that Asher was an unpredictable force that could very well challenge her status and power. She reassured herself that this was not the end.

    Asher''s eyes flicked over the crowd, taking in their fear and uncertainty. He let out a low, satisfied chuckle, relishing in them cowering before him. He let the silence hang in the air for a moment longer before turning around as the damned mes on his body began to die down before rapidly restoring the flesh and skin on his body.

    He was half naked since Hell Maiden''s mes reduced most of his attire to ashes, but fortunately, he was able to use his own mes just in time to shield the lower half of his attire. However, the women in the hall couldn''t help but swoon upon seeing his sizzling naked torso and flushed face. For some reason, he seemed far more attractive than ever and any other man.

    His striking figure with a tall and athletic build that exuded power and grace. His dove-gray skin was smooth and wless, with a hint of metallic sheen that caught the light in a mesmerizing way. His features are chiseled and defined, with high cheekbones, a strong jawline, and full lips that hint at a fatally charming streak.

    His every step and gesture exuded confidence and charm. His voice was deep and domineering, giving off a maic presence that drew their attention to him, making it impossible not to be charmed by his charming demeanor.

    Even though they considered his race to be an alien one, his appearance had a hint of mystery and danger. His gray skin was unique and attractive, and his features were well-defined.

    However, his eyes were his most striking features, with deep, dark yellow pools that seemed to hold dangerous secrets. They were framed by thick, ckshes that gave him a mysterious and alluring look. His hair was a striking contrast to his gray skin, long, white, and flowing like a silver waterfall, framing his face perfectly and adding to his allure.

    Even Sabina''s fair cheeks began to slightly flush upon seeing his muscr torso with well-defined eight packs, especially seeing the veins under the surface of his gray skin.

    Ceti never expected him to possess such a powerful and intimidating appearance. The veins on his biceps gave him a raw and primal look as if he was a being of raw power and energy. She shook her head, wondering why she was even staring at that pervert''s body.

    However, she had no idea that her mother, Merina, who was silently standing in a corner, had her blood flow increase for some reason.

    The rest of them came out of their stunned state and couldn''t even begin to imagine how their future was going to change.

    Some even fell to their knees just by being awed by what they saw. They felt as if they stood witness to the birth of a legend. They knew the royal consort was not that strong now but seeing his godly talent, they had no doubt he would rise up to be someone who would shake the entire realm within a century or two.

    Some were already feeling that he might be much more than just a royal consort. Nobody dared to respond to his question because they knew his worth couldn''t be questioned anymore.

    Even if he had stopped at the 6th summoning, people would respect him just like they would respect the royal members of House Drake.

    But now that he had achieved the impossible, their respect for him skyrocketed far more than any one of the members of the three Great Houses.

    Duncan Doru, standing with his hands behind his back, had his eyes visibly shaking, unable to maintain a calm mind as usual, "The prophecy¡­was right after all¡­"

 Chapter 80 Hell Prince, Prince Of The Tower

    Sabina''s face still had a faint blush as her eyes glowed with a feverish and bloodthirsty light. She licked her lower lip as she stared at Asher and then asked the Head Warden, "Since he survived the impossible¡­what kind of category would his bloodline fall into?"

    "For him to defeat Hell Maiden¡­a spirit from the Abyss, only a bearer of the mythical Immortal bloodline can defeat her. It should be impossible for anyone among us to possess such a bloodline, but¡­it is what it is," Duncan said as he took a deep breath, trying to calm down the torrent of thoughts in his head.

    "I knew it¡­Something about his blood always seemed unique¡­" Sabina mumbled with a squint. However, she furrowed her brows when she felt her mother''s gaze on her, wondering what she wanted to talk about with her.

    Edmund Thorne''s expression became ugly as he also heard the Head Warden''s words. That worm actually had an Immortal bloodline?? Impossible!

    He felt as if his head was spinning from the realization and felt his heart shudder for some reason.

    But suddenly, he felt a firm grip on his arm as his mother''s stern voice echoed beside his ears, "Get a hold of yourself. This isn''t the time to disy weakness. This is a serious issue. We underestimated the wrong person, and it seems like thete demon king knew more than we gave him credit for. Now it makes sense¡­the marriage and everything¡­"

    "Mother, I want to marry the royal consort. We can make a beautiful baby with an Immortal bloodline, can''t we?" Silvia Valentine asked with a pout.

    Naida Valentine sighed softly as she patted her daughter''s hand, "Too bad he is already married to the queen, dear. But¡­when there is a will, there is always a way," She said with a knowing smile.

    Silvia''s brows raised as her eyes glowed.

    Ceti''s eyes were shaking ceaselessly as she suddenly remembered an image that came into her mind on the day of the celebration. Could all this be a coincidence? Where the hell was he reallying from?

    But whatever it was, she felt a bad feeling that his cockiness was only going to increase and cause more trouble for her.

    Asher was wondering why the chamber was not letting him go out when he won. And just as he wondered that, a dark scarlet light shed in the chamber as Hell Maiden manifested again!

    ''No shit. She wants to fight again?'' Asher knew these spirits were basically immortal and couldn''t be really killed. But was she really nning to use that advantage against him because of losing against him? She can''t be that petty.

    The entire hall plunged into silence upon seeing her manifest again, and wondered what was going on. They were also extremely curious about what that mysterious reward was for passing the 7th summoning.

    Asher didn''t know what was going to happen, but he straightened his back and his eyes closed, prepared for anything.

    The Hell Maiden smiled as she walked towards him, though Asher didn''t take a step backward since he didn''t feel any killing or battle intent from her.

    She suddenly spoke in an ethereal voice that had a seductive charm, "Rx, Hell Prince. You are the first one to truly survive this trial, and I wish to reward you for the same¡­A reward which you would be the first andst person to receive."

    Her voice was so charming that the demons standing outside, especially the men, felt their souls getting enraptured.

    Hearing her call him ''Hell Prince'', they weren''t surprised since it was told in old stories and tales that the one who survives the 7th summoning would be known as the Hell Prince or the Prince of the Tower. They could only imagine the respect and honor he would gain by earning such a title.

    "Sure. What is that reward going to be?" Asher asked with a narrowed gaze.

    Hell Maiden curved her lips as she cupped his face, "My blood," Saying so, she suddenly kissed him, making Asher''s brows raise upon feeling her soft-hot lips.

    "Oooh¡­" Sabina puckered her lips upon seeing what was going on.

    Rowena furrowed her brows upon seeing them kiss before everyone else.

    But Asher stood still, and the next moment her cheeks glowed from within with a scarlet light. This light passed from her mouth and into Asher''s mouth before spreading over his entire body, making every inch of his skin glow with a faint scarlet light.

    Asher''s eyes widened as he felt his blood dancing with excitement and could feel that his blood was undergoing some changes, including his mana circuit.

    [ A part of Hell Maiden''s fallen power has mixed with your bloodline ]

    [ All stats +10% ]

    [ Hell Maiden has strengthened your mana circuit ]

    [ Level increased 5 -> 8 ]

    [ She has bestowed you with an Immortal Grade Grimoire ]

    "You can open your eyes now¡­" Her words echoed in his mind.

    The moment he opened his eyes, he suddenly saw a dark scarlet light in the space beside him.

    And from this light, a giant, ming scarlet book made out of mana manifested. On the front of this book was the engraving of Hell Maiden''s figure, and he didn''t even have to guess that this was the Immortal Grade Grimoire she was giving him!

    He had never seen an Immortal Grade Grimoire before and thought it was just a myth. But who knew he would be receiving one in his life as a demon.

    Everybody outside was crying with envy upon seeing him receive such a mystical and devilish-looking grimoire.

    They got confirmation from the Head Warden that this was an Immortal Grade Grimoire! Something even more powerful than the legendary grade!

    Never in their lives did they expect one to exist, let alone see one with their own eyes.

    Reba was biting her tongue, not wanting to believe what she was seeing, while a bead of sweat trickled down Edmund''s temple.

    Ceti was shaking her head, wondering why this pervert had to get all the good things. But she had to grudgingly admit¡­his bloodline and talent were apparently superior to everyone else.

    The scarlet grimoire suddenly turned into a sh of light and entered Asher''s be.

    Hell Maiden broke the kiss as she looked at him and said, "The power I granted you will mix with your bloodline and provide you with benefits that not even I can predict."

    "You won''t regret this," Asher said with a confident curve of his lips.

    If not for seeing her appearance before in his Hellbringer form, he would have been surprised upon seeing her 7 feet tall alluring ming body standing before him and her four shimmering scarlet eyes looking at him.

    Despite having a slime-like body, he never thought she would look this¡­bewitchingly beautiful. When the battle started before, he imagined a grotesque monster or something, considering how everyone was terrified of her, especially with the collective strength of all those monstrous demon spirits.

    Still, he knew her true power was far more powerful than he could imagine.

    "I know I won''t. Until next time, Hell Prince," She said with a charming smile as her body diffused into embers and disappeared, and the chamber provided a way out for Asher toe out.

 Chapter 81 Who Are You...

    [ 900 Life Crystals gained ]

    [ Life Crystals: 981 ]

    The feeling of gaining a staggering amount of Life Crystals was enough to make Asher feel like he had won the lottery.

    The moment he stepped out, he looked down at the crowd of demons standing before him. By now, there were at least 5 times the number of demons present herepared to when he arrived. It was as if nobody wanted to miss out on an event that would get engraved in the future records of history.

    This time he didn''t bother to hide his mana circuit and let everyone see him as he should be. From now on, he decided not to y the cripple but instead make them all fear his power and what he could be capable of¡­, especially in the future.

    ying the cripple wasn''t his style anyway, and he had already be tired of it.

    He inwardly scoffed, seeing the stunned expressions of the demons standing outside.

    How could they not be shocked, especially when the experts sensed that he was at level 8! It had not even been a month since he woke up, and he was already strong enough to be a Soul Warrior! Even if he wasn''t officially one, they had no doubt of his capability to be one.

    People usually would take dozens of years to be one.

    Rowena was equally astonished as he was in the castle the entire time, though her face maintained a calm expression. For the past month, she never felt any power coursing through him other than the fact that his aura as a person underwent subtle changes throughout the month.

    Merina heard from others that her Master was at level 8, which astonished her. She was already surprised at how fast he was leveling up earlier, but now he was stronger than her in every way.

    But what astonished her the most was the fact that his bloodline was of Immortal ss!

    She knew something about him was special and put him apart from the others after serving him for the past month. She just never expected him to be this superior. Now, who would dare to question his bloodline? She felt as if maybe bing his ve was a good turning point in her life.

    Most of the young women in the hall, including even some from noble backgrounds, felt their cheeks bing hot, thinking of ways they could slip into his bed. They knew they couldn''t officially be his woman since he was married to the queen.

    But they hopelessly wished they could at least get a night alone with him and bear a child whose talents would stand above all. Still, this idea wasn''t possible for thoseing from noble backgrounds since bearing a child without a father would just make them an outcast, unfortunately. This made them feel envious of the women of low origins who had no problems bearing a child without a father.

    The demons standing in the queues who hade to take part in the first trial couldn''t even dare to meet the gaze of the royal consort. All of them were around level 2 to level 5, and never in their dreams did they expect the royal consort to be stronger than them.

    They were now actually scared of him after seeing that he was far from a useless one and had no doubt about what he would be in the future. They regretted mocking him and looking at him in a scornful way before. They prayed that he didn''t notice the contempt they held for him.

    Even the demons from the higher floors didn''t know why but they felt as if the royal consort''s aura was making them feel goosebumps. Some of the smarter ones were already nning to make acquaintances with him since they could see that a huge power shift was going to happen in the kingdom in theing years.

    They even looked at each other to see who would be the first to get to the royal consort and be his "friend".

    Darren was already kneeling on his left knee and bowed his head before Asher, "I, Darren Aleister, do swear that I will be faithful and bear true allegiance to His Highness Royal Consort Asher Drake, ording tow," He said in a loud, formal and respectful tone.

    Darren didn''t even think twice before doing this. Even if he didn''t give his word before, Darren would have sworn his allegiance to the royal consort the first chance he could get. Even if the royal consort didn''t hold any power now, it didn''t mean things would be the same in the future.

    Asher smiled upon seeing this young lord swear his allegiance to him. The reason he wanted him to be his vassal was not only because his House was under the shade of House Thorne but also because Darren was known to be quite good at forging weapons and enchanting them. He would be quite useful in theing days.

    "You may rise, Young Lord Darren of House Aleister," Asher said as he ced his hand on his shoulder, making Darren immediately raise his body and give a deep bow towards him.

    Reba, who had somehow managed to regain her bearings after experiencing the shock of her life, was now staring daggers at Darren. He was from a House that was a vassal to her familial House. So how dare he take things into his own hands and swear fealty to a different House or specifically that vermin.

    She decided to make sure to make him feel like an outcast in his own House. Only then will he learn his lesson and know his ce.

    However, most of them were dying to ask the important and obvious questions to Asher. They wanted to know when his mana circuit got fixed and who trained him to take on this trial. Even if he was born with an immortal bloodline, it would be impossible for him to survive the trial without knowing how to make use of his talents.

    Who was the mysterious expert who trained him within a month? And did the same expert train him to take on quests to let him reach this level? Wasn''t it against thew to take on quests as an unregistered warrior? Or did the queen know about it the entire time?

    Some of the demons were already about to reach the royal consort and congratte him as a way of breaking the ice to acquaint with him.

    But they all froze in their steps when they saw the queen stepping forward towards him.

    "Before you do anything else, I want you to exin to me about everything," Rowena said in a low voice with a fixed gaze. She had to know how all this was possible and if this meant anything.

    Asher wanted to hear exactly that as he said with a narrowed gaze, "Of course. Let''s talk...in private."

    Rowena softly nodded as she looked at Eradicator, who immediately gestured to everyone else to make way.

    All of them didn''t dare to dilly-dally and quickly made way for the queen and her consort to walk even if it meant stepping over the other''s feet.

    Sabina furrowed her brows as she looked at the two enter one of the empty training rooms, "What are they going to talk about in secret?"

    "Everyone should disperse now. The royal consort has important matters to attend to today. Any business you have with him can be discussed tomorrow," Duncan Doru loudly said as most of them sighed and left.

    Only those demons who had yet to take part in the first trial were standing in the queues. But suddenly, one of them loudly shouted, "Eh?! The reward list is only showing till the 6th summoning."

    "What? Does that mean this trial would no longer have a 7th summoning?"

    "Is this why the Hell Maiden said the royal consort would be the first andst one to receive her reward?"

    "Nooo¡­Does this mean none of us will ever get a chance to get the same reward?"

    "Who are you kidding? Do you think you would have passed the 7th summoning like the royal consort? Keep dreaming. It''s not like anyone of us would have passed it anyway."

    "But this also means even in the future, nobody would get that reward even if they were as good as the royal consort."

    "I doubt anyone with an Immortal bloodline would be born in the future. The royal consort is a freak of nature and is of an alien race. I don''t think anyone like him woulde by in the future."

    Duncan Doru looked at the Chamber of Hell with a focused gaze and mumbled something nobody could hear.

    Reba, Edmund, and a few other geniuses had sour expressions realizing that Asher would be the only one to possess such a powerful grimoire. They regretted not participating in the 7th summoning, but then they realized that even if they did, there was no way they would survive against Hell Maiden.

    This made them feel a sense of inferiority against Asher, especially Reba and Edmund. They didn''t want to ept this and instead only filled them with even more anger and hate.

    Meanwhile, in one of the training rooms, Eradicator was standing guard outside while Asher and Rowena were inside, alone.

    "Now that we are alone, I want you to tell me everything. I can''t even begin to understand who or what you really are. Were you really a cripple all these years?" Rowena said as her eyebrows pulled together.

 Chapter 82 Together...We Will Do What Is Necessary

    Asher calmly took a breath as he turned around and said, "For the most part, I only know as much as you do, and I am also curious about my origins, just as you are. I was really a cripple all these years and woke up a month ago. But that is when things took a turn for me."

    "What do you mean?" Rowena asked with furrowed brows.

    "Do you remember the mysterious expert who saved my life when the assassination attempt happened?" Asher asked with a tilt of his head.

    Rowena nodded with a focused gaze, wondering what he was trying to say.

    "Well¡­that expert is the one who fixed me and the one who trained me for the past month. That expert¡­was actually ordered by your father to help me out. I don''t know how he fixed me, but maybe your father left that expert with the necessary knowledge and tools to help me out," Asher said with a shrug. He knew he was stretching his hand a bit too much, but this was better than letting her know the true reason.

    Rowena''s eyes blinked in confusion, feeling it hard to believe. But then she thought that considering how her father wanted Asher alive, he must have already nned things to help him out even after his death, to the point of even appointing someone to watch him from the shadows. Otherwise, that assassin would have killed Asher for sure that day.

    Did this mean her father knew the potential Asher had, especially the fact that his bloodline was of the Immortal ss? Was this the reason why he let the ''treatment'' continue for so long?

    But her expression hardened as she looked at him and asked, "This expert has been helping you for an entire month, and you never told me. Why would you try to hide this from me? Do you understand how important this is or how it will affect not only us but the entire kingdom?"

    Asher sighed and said, as he looked into her eyes, "Do you seriously think I wanted to hide things from you? You are the only I can trust in this damn world."

    Rowena''s expression softened slightly as she became silent for a moment before asking, "Then?"

    "It was because he told me to not tell anybody else¡­At least not until today. He was the one who told me to request a month''s time from you to train for this. He said if I prematurely revealed myself, it won''t be wise. He also said you won''t let me take quests if you knew I was no longer a cripple. As for his identity¡­I don''t know why he wants to keep it a secret. Maybe there is some good reason for that. Let''s hope one day he will reveal himself to you, though I feel like I may not even see him again."

    Rowena pressed together her lips, knowing he was right about not letting him take quests if she had known.

    "So, in that time, he also helped me train toplete quests. That is how I managed to level up quick. He was quite harsh on me when it came to training, but I don''t regret it, considering what I learned. And this is the reason why I said to you that I have a surprise for you. I trained hard every day till my hands and feet bled so that I could make up for the fact that you had to endure me as a burden. I thought you would be happy to know that you won''t have a useless consort anymore. You are¡­happy, right?" Asher softly asked as he looked at her.

    Rowena saw Asher''s expectant eyes and didn''t know what to think after seeing him do all this for her. She stroked the side of her left brow and took a step to the side as she said, "My happiness doesn''t really matter, but¡­it''s good you are not a cripple anymore. I never thought this would be the surprise. But since you took quests and leveled up so quickly, it must mean you must have endangered your life at least once. It also means that you will continue to take such risks in the future as well. I don''t want you to do that. I can provide for you¡­whatever you need. All you have to do is not put your life in danger, at least not until you have gained more experience."

    "No," Asher firmly said as he added, "I don''t want to hide behind you or leech off from you. I already did enough of that," Asher shook his head.

    He knew that she was telling this based on her belief that his life experience was no longer than a 1 month old baby. What she said was logical since simply havingbat training doesn''t help one survive. But she had no idea his life experience was more than hers.

    He continued as he looked at her from behind, "I am a man and your husband, Rowena. Are you going to rob me of my right to be there for you, my dignity and pride, by not letting me be both? I am not a fragile vase that needs protecting. I want us to support each other. Your father only made you promise to keep me safe until I woke up. Otherwise, do you think he would have sent that mysterious expert to help me if he really didn''t want me to risk my life? Don''t you think he probably wanted to find my calling and be something?"

    Rowena fell into contemtion as she felt that perhaps that might be true. Did her father want her to keep him alive until he was ready to stand on his own feet? Did her father want him to gain power and be a source of strength for the kingdom? Did he appoint an expert to help him achieve this? Then why couldn''t he confide in her if he really wanted some help? Was he hiding something from her? No...her father wouldn''t hide anything important from her. He has always been open with her. Still, she just couldn''t get rid of this feeling of uncertainty.

    She felt like she had a lot of unanswered questions to ask this mysterious expert but knew she won''t be able to find that person herself, especially if that person somehow knew how toe in and out of her castle without anybody''s knowledge.

    This left her confused about what she should do. Try to protect him as her father made her promise until she feels he has enough experience or let him discover himself on his own?

    "If you are still feeling confused about it, don''t forget¡­You promised me you won''t restrict me anymore if I came out of that chamber alive. So I guess this solves the confusion you have now," Asher said with a subtle smile.

    Rowena briefly closed her eyes, wondering why she had made such a promise. But now that she had given him her word, she couldn''t go back on it.

    "But you don''t have to worry. All you have to do is believe in me no matter how impossible things might seem, just like how everybody thought I was going to die in that chamber. If I say I have no ns in dying, then I won''t die," Asher said with a determined light in his eyes, making Rowena feel a inclined to give him a chance based on the confidence oozing from his eyes and what he had proved so far.

    "Even though I haven''t personally interacted with your father, I do feel indebted to him for taking me in and protecting me for all these years when anyone else in his position would have thrown a useless cripple to the beasts," Asher said in a tone of admiration and respect, though inwardly he was cursing the demon king for letting him silently suffer for 14 years.

    He very well learned from his memories and Merinater on that the demon king had made sure nobody else would learn about him getting tortured in his own room. He had no idea what that cunning old demon was nning by taking him in but letting him get mauled by dogs for years. That was how it all made sense...how even a lowly maid was allowed to spit on him without any consequences.

    Everyone worshipped the demon king as a mighty and capable leader and maybe even a kind one for taking in a cripple of "low" origins. But only Asher knew this man was hiding dark secrets, more than he could think of. He was still not feeling good about the words the demon king said to him right before he died.

    A man like him was in no way a kind or benevolent one to take in a cripple and even marry that cripple to his only daughter. Something was telling him the demon king did everything for reasons that could only serve him, though he failed to see how.

    This was why Asher was still feeling a sense of uneasiness he just couldn''t put his finger on.

    At the same time, he also remembered more memories involving the demon king, Rowena and him¡­Memories which made him have mixed feelings but nheless left him with more anger.

    "And that''s why I want to help you avenge him. Humans should pay the price for what they did. Together we can achieve what your father set out to do. We will take over their world and bring them all to their knees and end this never-ending war," Asher said with a sharp gaze, his eyes briefly glinting with killing intent.

    Rowena''s lips subtly shook, feeling stirred by his words. She could feel from his words and his aura that he truly meant every word. For the first time, she felt as if she wasn''t alone in this fight.

    On the day her father died, all people cared about what was who was going to fill his seat. None of them truly cared about avenging what the kingdom lost that day.

    Even she couldn''t properly mourn her loss as some of her own family members and others were too busy trying to kill her and take the throne. At that moment, she realized how small-minded and selfish everyone was.

    A year passed, and yet nobody had truly done anything to make the humans pay for what they did. She had been fighting on her own all this time.

    But now, feeling Asher''s gaze, she felt that somebody actually cared about getting vengeance and wanting to fulfill their true purpose¡­conquering the Severed Realm and freeing them from this hellish world.

    Her eyes hardened as she said with a cold, bloodthirsty light in her eyes, "You are right¡­Maybe this is what my father wanted¡­For you to finally realize your potential and help us achieve what we demons have been striving for since the beginning of time. It also wouldn''t be good for our people if I held you back."

    Asher inwardly smiled as he held her shoulders and said while looking into her crimson eyes, "Yes¡­this is why he made us marry each other because he knew we will do what is necessary. Together¡­we will save our kingdom before any of our enemies try to crush us. Together, we will do whatever it takes."

    Rowena''s eyes flickered momentarily hearing his words. She then nodded with a cold, determined gaze and then asked, "We will¡­ But for now¡­what are you going to tell the people? They will have the same questions as I did."

    Asher took a step back and said, "I know, and that is why I want you to tell them that you were the one who trained me. As I said, we can''t let them know about the mysterious expert who has been helping me. As for who fixed me, you can tell them the truth that the demon king did it. It isn''t really that far-fetched that a wife helped out her husband. Let them think you already knew about my bloodline. They will then connect things together and find it as a reasonable exnation," He finished as he smiled inwardly.

 Chapter 83 Choose One Of Us

    The news of the royal consort conquering the first trial in the Tower of Hell while surviving all 7 summonings shook the entire kingdom.

    The fact that the royal consort was shockingly no longer a cripple but possessed the strongest bloodline ss just like the ancient demon king Devourer coupled with the astonishing feat of surviving all the seven summonings was enough to be the news of the century or centuries.

    Even a dog sleeping on the streets knew the kingdom would go through drastic changes gradually.

    No one had ever been born in this realm with an Immortal bloodline except for the first demon king, who was said to have somehow gained an Immortal bloodline right after surviving the seventh floor. Nobody had any proof, but since it was history passed down through countless generations, they were inclined to believe it.

    So it was only natural to think that the royal consort could reach a level of strength close to the Devourer, who was the strongest demon to ever exist in this realm.

    It was believed that if the Devourer had been alive today, the Severed Realm would have easily been conquered.

    So some people couldn''t help but be excited and dream about the fact that maybe the royal consort would be able to achieve what they thought was impossible. Maybe if he grows to his full potential, then taking over the Severed Realm may not be a distant dream.

    Still, this was just a hopeless wish since they had enough experiences in the past to realize that conquering the Severed Realm was a futile dream. The majority had long since epted this fact and only focused on surviving day to day by invading the Severed Realm for small gains.

    However, some were greatly regretting not making acquaintances with the royal consort, at least during the celebration that happened a month ago. Now they have to think of ways to get close to him and make sure he would remember them in the future.

    "I knew it! I told you thete demon king fixed him before he died and hid the fact using some artifact."

    "Yeah, thinking about it, ourte king wouldn''t take in some cripple for no reason. Our all-seeing king was able to see through his potential!"

    "I always felt that the royal consort was special. He doesn''t look like any of us but has such handsome and noble features. Everyone talked me down whenever I said the royal consort had noble blood in his veins. I hope the royal consort would reward me for my faith in him."

    "Fuck off. You were the one who told me that the royal consort should die for the sin of being a pathetic consort to someone as revered as our queen."

    "Shush! Don''t you dare make up stuff about me and besmirch my name."

    "Other than his Immortal bloodline, I am more jealous about the fact that the queen personally trained the royal consort. No wonder he was able to breeze through six summonings without getting a single scratch. Only someone of her caliber coupled with his talent could make him so strong within just a month."

    "Sigh I don''t think a man could be luckier than that. I would sacrifice my soul just to experience a single second in the shoes of the royal consort."

    "Hmph, no way our queen has so much time in her hands. She must have appointed someone else to train him."

    "Why don''t you just say you are jealous of the royal consort rather than acting like a sour pussy?"

    -

    It was evening when the trials were closed off for today, and all the demons who came to participate dispersed.

    Only those who were here to train were secluded in their own training rooms.

    However, Asher was still here, and right now, he was standing in front of all the Floor Wardens and even the Head Warden, Duncan, was present here, standing in the middle, between him and the others.

    "Asher, since you survived all the summonings, I am giving you the chance to choose any of the wardens in this tower as your Master. I feel that you are qualified to be given this chance. The one you choose will guide you to achieve your full potential and also teach you how to approach the trials on the higher floors," Duncan Doru exined as he gestured at the five Floor Wardens.

    If any other demon saw this sight where a challenger of the tower was given the golden chance of letting him choose any of the Floor Wardens as his Master, they would die with envy. Normally, it was the other way around with the Floor Wardens taking their pick based on who they thought was the best.

    If they get picked, they would have to swear allegiance to them, but who wouldn''t want to swear their allegiance to one of the three Great Houses. It was a golden opportunity to rise up the ranks and gain more benefits than they could ever imagine. It was seen as a win-win scenario.

    However, it was the opposite for Asher, who could pick anyone he wanted, including even the Head Warden! Nobody had ever seen the Head Warden pick someone except the queen, which they could understand since she was the crown princess at that time and she deserved it as well based on her capabilities.

    Still, the queen can never hold any other position, while if someone else gets the Head Warden as their Master, they might very well get a chance to be the Head Warden of this tower in the future! But most importantly, they would get to learn under the most experienced and powerful figure in this tower.

    Who wouldn''t be one of the strongest reapers or raiders in this realm after learning under him?

    Asher learned by now that Duncan was also the Floor Warden for the 6th floor. So except for him, all the other five wardens were women.

    1st floor - Reba Drake

    2nd floor - Silvia Valentine

    3rd floor - Sabina Thorne

    4th floor - Naida Valentine

    5th floor - Esther Thorne

    He knew that the senior and powerful men from the three Great Houses were busy taking care of the important matters of the kingdom. So only the senior and powerful women from this family could fulfill the roles required in this tower. Two were from the younger generation, while three were their seniors. Yet all five of them were quite pretty and elegant, with Sabina and Reba having an edge in this area.

    And each of these women was giving him different kinds of looks.

    Reba had a constipated expression, looking like she couldn''t wait to strangle him to death as expected.

    Silvia was caressing her twin tails with a sweet smile as if tempting him to ''y'' with her. But he only felt weirded out by her uncanny smile and was already thinking of ways to put her in her ce before she annoys him again.

    Sabina simply gave him a seductive wink as if telling him that the choice was obvious on whom to choose. He didn''t know if he was imagining it, but he felt like she was more interested in him, but not surprising.

    Naida had a pleasant smile and seemed to give off an aura that could make anyone feel reassured by choosing her. He couldn''t really get a grasp on what that woman was thinking of him.

    Esther had a cold and aloof look, yet her eyes had a piercing gaze as she looked at him, making it slightly obvious that he was in her head. Asher could feel she didn''t seem that happy about the surprising turn of events, and this only made him wonder the reason why she was like this.

    He wondered if it was because she was feeling sore about the fact that her wimpy son got his ass tricked by him? Does she really care about that limp dick of a son? Her being bitter for such a trivial matter didn''t seem to make sense though.

    "There is no Warden for the 7th floor?" Asher asked.

    Duncan softly shook his head and said, "Since no one has conquered the 7th floor, we feel none of us is qualified to be its Warden. To be a warden of a floor, it is mandatory that they at least should have conquered that floor, though for the 7th floor, no warden is required."

    Asher nodded, but he never had any ns to be anyone''s disciple, "No offense but¡­I think I will pass on this. I am not really a fan of swearing allegiance to someone else or being told what to do. I will just take my own chances," Asher knew this might make it harder for him to learn things and even conquer the higher floors, but he felt it was worth it rather than bing someone else''s puppet.

    Reba inwardly harrumphed, seeing his arrogance and insulting them all indirectly. Does he seriously think just because of his Immortal bloodline, he can look down on everyone? She couldn''t wait to see him eat his own words upon facing death on the higher floors. Considering his attitude, he will surely try to attempt the 7th floor''s trial, which he will surely fail. But of course, who knows if he would live that long to take part in that trial?

    Silvia''s smile suddenly turned into a grumpy one, as if she didn''t expect him to say that.

    Sabina raised her brows in surprise to see that he wasn''t even considering any one of them. Yet instead of making her feel insulted, she felt more intrigued.

    Naida ced her hand on her slightly parted lips as if she was worried he was making a wrong decision, while Esther barely had any change in her expression. It seemed like she didn''t really care if he chose or not.

    Duncan barely raised his brows before calmly saying, "I understand. But if that is your concern, then I want you to reconsider bing my disciple. I don''t want you to swear your allegiance to me, nor will I force you to do anything. All I would do is guide you while the rest would be in your hands. I feel that someone as talented as you should receive all the help you can get to not only achieve your fullest potential," As he said this, Duncan''s eyes shone with a faint fervent light.

    Asher didn''t expect him to offer such a proposition. But based on what he knew about Duncan so far, he seemed like a wise old man who only cared about nurturing the best of the best and witnessing them achieving their full potential.

    He knew teachers like these who didn''t really care about receiving any benefits but only wanted to see their students use their teachings to achieve great things. It was a way of passing down their legacy for people like Duncan, and so Asher had no doubt he wouldn''t go back on his words.

    The five women were surprised the Head Warden was making such a proposition with no real benefit to him. But then they realized he must be doing this as a way of building confidence with someone as talented as Asher. It was a gamble which they couldn''t afford to take.

    Asher didn''t hesitate much longer as he said, "Alright. I will be your disciple then¡­Master Duncan," Asher felt that it would only be good to learn from such an experienced demon. He still didn''t know much about Reaping and felt his new Master could make him an expert Reaper.

    Duncan nodded with an inner glow in his eyes as he said, "Then we will start tomorrow. You will also get toplete quests in between as well."

    "Okay, but before we disperse, there is one important matter to settle," Asher said as he nced at Reba, who furrowed her brows, feeling that this wretch was up to no good. And then suddenly, she was reminded of something that made her clench her jaw.

 Chapter 84 Worth Of Your Words

    "What do you want to discuss, Asher?" Duncan asked with his hands behind his back.

    "This is a bit awkward, but...Before the 7th summoning began, Warden Reba and I had a small bet. Since our words are said to be worth as life crystals, I wanted Master Duncan to help us fulfill the conditions of the bet," Asher said with a respectful smile, though Reba''s expression darkened, realizing what he was after!

    In her shock, she had forgotten about the bet she had ced with him out of desperation to make him undergo the 7th summoning. But who knew he would actually survive the impossible ande back to haunt her?

    The other women, especially Sabina, found it surprising that these two had a bet among themselves. And knowing Asher was not bad at betting, especially on himself, she inwardly chuckled, already knowing who lost.

    If even she had lost to Asher before, who else could win against him?

    Duncan pulled together his brows as he asked, "A bet? What kind of bet did you two ce?"

    Reba suddenly burst intoughter, "Haha, Asher, I didn''t think you would take that bet seriously. It was merely just to give you motivation. Head Warden, you don''t have to waste your precious time on this silly matter."

    "Silly? With all due respect, I don''t think transferring your position of Floor Warden to me is a silly matter," Asher said with a calm expression.

    "Oh my...did she really bet on her position as a Floor Warden?" Naida softly mumbled with raised brows.

    Esther furrowed her brows and gave a side nce at Reba as if even she found it surprising and utterly foolish that she did something like that.

    Sabina also shook her head with a suppressed smile, wondering what in the world Reba was thinking.

    Silvia softly mumbled to herself with a pout, "She should really know better than to bet against someone with full of tricks."

    Reba''s face reddened upon feeling the side nces of the four standing beside her. She couldn''t believe she was losing face because of this brat.

    Duncan''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Reba and asked, "Warden Reba, did you really promise this boy to give up your position to him if he survived the 7th summoning?"

    Reba''s expression became taut upon feeling that the Head Warden seemed to be pissed off. She immediately shook her head and said, "Head Warden, as I said, it was only a joke. I didn''t mean it to be taken seriously."

    Reba felt that even if she ced the bet, would anybody seriously consider making a boy the Floor Warden of the 1st floor. No way at all!

    [ I want you to resign as the Floor Warden and instead give me that position...if I seed, of course. ]

    [ "Fine...I ept. It will be a pity if I don''t get to see a genius like you surviving the 7th summoning. ]

    The voices of Asher and Reba suddenly yed out from a small blue crystal that was on Asher''s right palm. This was simply a crystal that stored spoken agreements just in case the other conveniently "forgot" about it. Most people used this, especially nobles, though none of them really used it since it was considered shameful if they had to use the crystal to prove they weren''t lying. This was why once a spoken agreement was made there was a high chance they wouldn''t break it.

    "Maybe, Warden Reba did mean it as a joke, but she clearly didn''t mention it, nor did I take it as a joke as well. I actually don''t want to ask, but...Warden, was I mistaken to value your words?" Asher asked with a guileless expression as if he really wanted to know if he was mistaken.

    But a vein popped up on Reba''s temple, knowing that he was questioning the worth of her words before everyone else, especially the Head Warden.

    As the Princess Consort and a member of one of the Great Houses, she can''t let anybody think that her words have no worth. It would be utterly disgraceful if people thought that.

    But at the same time, how could she really give up her position as the Floor Warden? She even had to try hard to get the 1st-floor position to pick out geniuses early and bring them under her fold.

    If she loses this position, she will no longer be able to gain new vassals, at least not the talented ones. She would also lose a lot of prestige and power by no longer being able to work in the Tower of Hell.

    She couldn''t believe she had put herself in such a frustrating situation where there was no way out without losing something that mattered to her.

    But in her desperation, she decided to not give up that easily and said, "Of course, my word does hold value. But we all know that practically it isn''t possible to give up my position. One has to be qualified to take up the position of a Floor Warden," She then looked at the Head Warden and added, "I know Asher is talented, but he is still too young and inexperienced to take up the position of one. He only woke up a month ago. That is why I never considered it seriously or expected Asher to not understand that he is still a junior," She finished with a condescending side nce towards Asher.

    Esther and Naida also felt it was absurd to make a young boy the Floor Warden of a floor. It didn''t matter if he had an Immortal bloodline if he didn''t have enough experience to help more demons pass the first trial. An inexperienced Warden would never be able to bring out the hidden potential in demons who could have potentially survived the first trial.

    Sabina also knew the same thing, but she felt that this charming guy was up to something. Silvia seemed to not care either way. All she wanted was some alone time with him.

    "I think we already know I am more than qualified to be the Floor Warden of the 1st floor. I survived all 7 summonings. Isn''t that the main criteria that is considered for someone to be a Warden of a floor? As for my experience, nobody has seen how well I can do as a Warden. So why don''t we see for a week whether I will have more challengers surviving under my watchpared to Warden Reba''s," Asher suggested with a faint confident smile, making the others feel surprised by his words and made him wonder what was making him so confident he can train the challengers better than someone with centuries of experience.

    Reba clenched her jaw, unable to believe he was looking down on her experience too. She felt like pulling out his tongue already.

    Asher knew that even if these vampires were centuries old, it didn''t really mean their experience and knowledge about mana would necessarily increase. These beings, who had way higher life spans than a human, actually led their lives at a rxed paceparatively, while humans had to rush everything to achieve their dreams in their shorter lifespan, just like he did in his previous life.

    If an average human reached level 5 at the age of 25, then among demons with a higher life span, the average age would be close to 100 or so for someone reaching level 5.

    Those with higher life spans had the luxury to take things at a slower pace without having no need to rush through things. This mentality had been ingrained in them since the time of their ancestors. This was what Asher realized during his time here as a demon.

    This was also why Merina casually suggested him to dy going to the tower by a couple of years. A couple of years would be nothing but a short period for these guys.

    However, in his previous life, he had tried to learn and master everything he could without wasting a single day. That was how he quickly rose up the ranks to be the strongest.

    He had fought so many battles and experienced tribtions in his 25 years of human life that he had umted enough experience on what was best and what was not.

    Duncan briefly closed his eyes and looked at Reba, "Before we take any decision, you have to understand that the position of a Floor Warden isn''t meant to be used in a bet, even as a joke. I didn''t expect you to show disrespect to that title, Reba. This is a sacred ce where our ancestors have bled and survived for years to prove themselves worthy to our dark gods. We wouldn''t be here if not for the Floor Wardens of those eras who guided them. So you have not only let me down, but you let your ancestors down by treating this title as a joke."

    Duncan''s firm rebuke made Reba lower her gaze, her eyes shivering. She had never been rebuked by the Head Warden, and to get rebuked before the other wardens made her skin tighten.

    She couldn''t believe she had to endure all this because that despicable boy had put forward such a bet.

    She also couldn''t refute him since the Head Warden was her senior, and in the tower, his authority was above everyone else''s.

    Asher inwardly smiled, feeling satisfied by how Reba was cowering before Duncan like a frightened little girl.

    "Please don''t me Warden Reba, Master Duncan. It is my fault that I came up with such a bet. I should have known that the title of a Floor Warden wasn''t meant to be taken lightly," Asher said in an apologetic tone.

    Duncan shook his head and said in an appreciative tone, "It''s fine, Asher. You only woke up a month ago. So it''s only natural you have yet to learn our ways and our historypletely. But it''s good to see that you realized your wrongs right away," He then looked at Reba and said, "This is something you should learn from this boy, Reba."

    Reba couldn''t believe this brat used this situation to make himself look good and bring her down by a notch once more.

    He had only met the Head Warden today, and he was already gaining his favor. She realized she severely underestimated how troublesome he could be.

    "But...I do understand the point you made, Warden Reba. I also understand that we have yet to see how capable Asher is when ites to being a Warden. So...Asher, I will grant you a week''s time and let you be the shadow Floor Warden of the 1st floor. Prove yourself, and the position will be permanently yours," Duncan said, making Asher subtly smile with a nod while Reba''s facial muscles were uncontrobly tremoring, unable to ept that this was really happening.

 Chapter 85 We Wont Let Him Get Away With It

    *CLASHHH!*

    The sound of a ss cup being thrown against the floor in a fit of rage echoed in the training hall of Oberon''s mansion.

    "This can''t be...This can''t be real...How did things end up like this...mother?" Oberon asked in a low yet hardened voice as he looked at his mother, his dark red eyes quivering.

    He was busy training and had ordered his servants not to disturb him no matter what. But his mother suddenly came in with a pissed-off look while he had a drink to freshen up. And since she barged in like this, he knew something was really bad.

    But what he heard from her was not just bad...It was devastating! The cripple whom he spat on this entire time had an Immortal bloodline? And not only that, he survived all 7 summonings of the first trial and even received an Immortal Grade Grimoire?

    His mother was not one to tell any stupid jokes, but even then, he found it hard to digest what he heard. His mind just couldn''t ept that. How could he when it just doesn''t make sense for someone so weak to be hiding so much talent and power? The fact that this worm only got his soul a month ago would make this seem even more unbelievable.

    But what shook him the most was that this thing''s bloodline was superior to his!

    "Hmph! That is not even the worst. Didn''t you hear what I said about how he is after my position as Floor Warden too? He thinks he can kick me out of the tower just because he has an Immortal bloodline? I can''t believe the Head Warden would entertain him like this. Ughh!" Reba felt like pulling out her hair in frustration and anger, especially when she remembered losing face before the others. She can only imagine how they must beughing about this back in their homes and how rumors might spread.

    If people heard that the royal consort caused her capability as a Floor Warden to be questioned, then it would be like a p to her face. Maybe she would still be safe since there would be no way his experience could outweigh hers.

    Still, she bit down on her lips in sheer exasperation, not knowing what to do. The n to put him under hermand in the tower was out of the window since he was not a cripple anymore and was officially the disciple of the Head Warden.

    He would also soon be gathering support from other nobles, just like how Darren swore allegiance to him.

    The more she thought about this, the more she felt that he was a dangerous force that only seemed to be getting even more difficult to deal with.

    "No...we won''t let him get away it," Oberon suddenly mumbled with a set jaw. He looked at her and added, "Even if his bloodline is good enough, there is no guarantee that his bloodline is fit to mix with ours, or should I say fit to mix with Rowena''s. He is of some weird race, and surely he can''t make children with our women," He finished as the corners of his mouth turned up.

    Reba''s eyes lit up as she patted her son''s cheek with a proud look and said, "Great idea, son. I can''t believe I forgot about that. Let your fathere back, and then we will make him persuade Rowena to conduct a blood union test before some witnesses. And the moment she realizes his blood won''t be fit to mix with hers, she would have no choice but to marry someone else fit to be her king. Since there will be witnesses, the people will also know and wish for a new worthy husband for their queen," Reba finished with a lopsided grin as the mother and son felt proud of each other foring up with such a sound n quickly.

    --

    A few hours ago, right after Rowena left, Asher felt that he had to deal with a certain wimpy young lord before proceeding with other matters.

    He could recognize Jarius''ckey standing in front of one of the training rooms and walking towards him, making him wonder why the royal consort was walking towards him.

    Could it be that he saw something in him? The young man made sure to make himself appear presentable and put on his best ttering smile when the royal consort came near.

    "Your H--"

    "Move," Asher uttered a single word with a narrowed gaze.

    The young man didn''t know why but he felt like this single word took control of his body, and before he knew it, he had stepped to the side as the royal consort went inside.

    "Eh? Oh shit!" It was toote when he came back to his senses and realized that he would get fucked for letting somebody in when Jarius had told him not to let anybody in.

    Jarius was lying on the floor with a gloomy expression, wondering if there was any meaning to his life. He loved the luxuries and the feeling of superiority over inferior people. But he hated the pressure and expectations from his own family. Why can''t they simply leave him alone rather than torture him mentally?

    But right as he was ranting inwardly, he heard the door open, followed by the sound of light but steady footsteps.

    "Didn''t I tell you to--" He was about to shout at hisckey for disturbing him, but as he sat up, he saw that the legs of this person and the attire he was wearing were different.

    This was the attire of a royal member of House Drake! And as he slowly raised his head, he saw the towering figure of the royal consort looking down at him with a certain glint in his eyes.

    Jarius immediately got up on his feet like a frightened monkey and unconsciously took a few steps back as he asked him, "E-Eh...W-What are you doing here??"

    He didn''t know why but he was feeling an unsettling sense of pressure surrounding him from every side in the presence of this monster. He still couldn''t shake away the sight of him defeating a mythical spirit like the Hell Maiden, nor could he shake away the terrifying appearance of that charred ck skeleton wreathed in eerie mes, which he saw twice.

    Now he felt that getting fooled by someone like him despite being a level 1 at that time didn''t seem that surprising. Thinking about it, he could have even killed him at that time but didn''t. He felt like his luck was better than he thought.

    "Looks like you recognize me...right?" Asher sarcastically asked as his eyes briefly shed with a dark green light, making Jarius gulp as he stiffly nodded, "Y-You are...Hellbringer...right?" Jarius felt that it didn''t make sense Asher could be a lich since he needed to be able to use death magic to do so, just like him and the members of his House. At least, that was one of the prerequisites.

    However, after seeing for himself, there was no way anyone else could be Hellbringer. It has to be the royal consort which would also mean that he was no longer a cripple since the day he woke up.

    "I guess I shouldn''t be disappointed that you haven''t forgotten my name," Asher said with a soft chuckle, making Jarius raise his brows, still finding it surprising him to be a lich. How can a lich look like this? Did this have anything to do with his Immortal bloodline?

    Liches usually go so deep into death magic that they lose their original form, including most of their flesh, till their bones stick out. So howe he was looking normal while being a lich? He also had never seen a lich on mes which doesn''t make sense at all.

    "How...Howe you are a lich..." Jarius voiced out his shock as he stared at Asher.

    But Asher ignored his question as he suddenly took a step forward and clutched Jarius'' shoulder, "You are asking the wrong questions. The question you should be asking me now is, what am I going to do with you?"

    Jarius felt a chill going down his spine upon seeing his smile and feeling his palm clutching his shoulder quite firmly.

    His chin quivered as he stammered, "Y-You can''t do anything to me! Don''t you know who--"

    "Oh, of course, I do. Aren''t you the little young lord of House Thorne...the young lord who gets kicked around and looked down on by his own family and even yourckeys," Asher said with a sarcastic smile.

    Jarius'' face became red in shame as he knew what he said was right. Even though hisckeys won''t dare say anything in front of him, he knows they talk shit behind his back. But he can''t even punish them because he was afraid of losing the only ones who would do his bidding in their own way.

    "If people heard you got your ass fooled by me when I was just a level 1, you might even lose whatever face you have," Asher said with a sympathetic sigh.

    "Wait, what...You can''t do that..." Jarius felt quite tense at just the thought of it. He would rather hide in a hole at that point.

    "Don''t worry. I am not going to do anything to you, nor do I have a reason to," Asher said with a reassuring smile as he patted Jarius'' arms.

    Jarius felt a huge sense of relief hearing that, though his words also left him with some kind of uneasiness.

    "But...in return, you are going to be myckey. You will do everything I say without question. When I tell you to ''jump'', you should ask, ''how high?'' Got it?" Asher asked as he clutched both his shoulders firmly while staring down at his eyes.

    Asher''s shadow fell on Jarius'' face as he felt jittery under his intense gaze. He can''t believe he was being ckmailed into bing hisckey. How humiliating was that! He was a young lord of one of the three Great Houses.

    "It seems you would prefer social suicide rather than do my bidding, hm?" Asher asked while maintaining his grip on Jarius.

    "N-No...Why...What do you want me to do?" Jarius realized he was trapped. It was better to be hisckey than face public humiliation. At least nobody would know he was doing Asher''s bidding.

    Asher smiled, seeing how easily this wimp gave in, and said, "It''s quite simple. To start with, find out why your brother or your mother considers me an eyesore. I will only give you some time to find out. So you better do it quickly."

    Jarius''s eyes shook as he wondered if he could really do this. But he knew there was no choice but to try lest he gets humiliated even more.

 Chapter 86 The Tome Of Fallen Souls

    "My Prince!! I am alwayste for important things, but I am here nheless!" A young man''s excited and endearing voice echoed in the room as if he had finally reunited with someone he had missed for almost his entire life.

    Asher was in his own training room to check out his new immortal grade grimoire when he heard this annoying voice of a certain someone who was calling out to him like a woman.

    He was about to sit down when this idiot came barging in.

    He turned around and saw a youngster with red skin running towards him with a wide, enthusiastic smile with his arms raised for a hug.

    "My prince, your Kookus is back!" Kookus teared up as he jumped downwards to hug his legs, but Asher clicked his tongue as he kicked him to oblivion.

    *Bash!*

    "Ayoooo!!!" Kookus didn''t know what happened, but the next moment he found himself spinning and flying toward the other end of the room before crashing to the floor.

    Asher rubbed his feet against the floor as if he realized that thing didn''t even deserve a kick from him. And what was with his obnoxious way of addressing him as ''My Prince?'' Asher felt that this guy was getting weirder every time he saw him.

    "What the fuck are you doing here? Next time you barge in like that, I will burn your balls and feed them to some wolves," Asher said, knowing what exactly Kookus considered most precious.

    Kookus quickly recovered from his fall as expected of a werewolf and kowtowed, "Ayoo, this faithful servant was only trying to congratte Your Highness for achieving the impossible. Please don''t burn my balls¡­.I swear not to do it again," Kookus felt shivers just thinking about it. As expected, Asher knew his greatest weakness. But based on the kick he just got now, it seemed like Asher''s strength had increased leaps and bounds. Again as expected of him.

    "Whatever, and stop calling me ''my prince''," Asher said with a stern look, making Kookus purse his lips and say, "I only addressed Your Highness like that because you earned the title of Hell Prince, right? This servant thought you would be fond of that title. It is the greatest honor any soul could get, especially when bestowed by a otherworldly being like Hell Maiden herself. I heard she kissed Your Highness¡­was it true? May this servant ask how the experience of kissing such a deadly and sexy all-mighty spirit was? Nobody is as fortunate and worthy as Your Highness to experience such a thing, though this servant wouldn''t mind if you could teach me how to earn the favor of such spirits."

    Asher felt like he might lose his patience if he kept talking to this guy.

    Kookus felt as if Asher was itching to kick him again and quickly changed the topic, "But if Your Highness doesn''t like the prince title, how about I address you as ''Boss''?" Kookus asked with glowing eyes.

    "Fine. Now get out. I am busy," Asher said as he turned around and sat down on the floor.

    "I will be waiting right out here, Boss. Don''t worry. This servant will be very vignt!" Kookus sucked in some air as he tip-toed towards the door, and after taking one small peek into the room, he closed the door. Now, he was hoping to see some nobledies going in and out of their training rooms.

    However, his expression froze upon seeing his mothering in his direction and quickly scooted off before she saw him.

    After finally getting some silence, Asher decided to first take a look at his stats which got a significant upgrade after the kiss from Hell Maiden.

    Level : 8

    Rating Points : 0 / 688

    Life Crystals : 981

    HP : 1165 / 1165

    MP : 2585 / 2585

    STR : 444

    DEF : 233

    INT : 517

    DEX : 168

    "Now that is good progress¡­" Asher mumbled to himself with a smile. Earlier, as a level 5, he had only around 1000 MP, but now at level 8, he had more than twice what he had earlier. Likewise, his HP was below 500 when he was at level 5, but at level 8, his HP had already crossed 1000.

    However, he wasn''t surprised by how huge the gap seemed between these levels. As someone who had already experienced leveling up, he knew the gap would only increase with each level.

    This was why among hunters, the gap between F and E ranks can''t be reallypared to the gap between E and D rank Hunters.

    This was also why B-rank Hunters wouldn''t dare go against A-rank Hunters despite a single rank difference. The same mattered even more between A and S rank Hunters.

    This was the reason Asher was satisfied he reached level 8 within a month or so. In his previous life, it took him a few years to get to this point.

    And in his Hellbringer form, his INT would get a bonus of 150%, which would put his MP at 5870!

    It was a staggering amount of MP for someone of his level, even though he knew it was only essible in his Hellbringer form, which would continuously devour his MP.

    However, one good thing he observed was that as his level increased, the longer he was able to stay in Hellbringer form, even if the increments in time were not that much. At least, this would mean at higher levels he could probably stay in Hellbringer form without being stingy about his MP.

    But the next thing he was looking forward to checking out was the messages that popped up when we leveled up. He didn''t check them before since he was still in the chamber, but now he smiled as he looked at them.

    [ New Passive Ability Awakened ]

    [ New Talent Awakened ]

    [ New Skill Awakened ]

    "A passive ability, a skill, and a talent?" Asher eagerly checked out what they were,

    Passive Ability:

    [ Summoner of the Damned - You can now summon damned creatures from the Dimension of Damned to the realm of the dead or living to do your bidding ]

    Talent:

    [ Cursed Summoner - You can summon only 1 damned creature, and it would manifest with 5% of its original stats (0 / 11) ]

    Skill :

    [ Shadow Roots - Summon roots from the shadows to entangle and immobilize your enemies. Lasts 5 seconds (Cost: 250 MP) (0 / 10) ]

    ¡­

    He realized these were rted to his bloodline and the ring, which gets unlocked based on how high his level was. This made him look forward to all abilities he might awaken as he goes into higher levels.

    "Not bad¡­" He mumbled though he felt that the Talent ''Cursed Summoner'' was kind of a bummer since it would mean he could only summon Hell Fiend, and that too with a measly 5% of its original stats.

    Still, he knew this talent could be upgraded till who knows how much. Maybe it wouldn''t be that bad at higher levels.

    But one thing he was able to confirm for sure was that he possessed a Pure Magic pathway in his mana circuit¡­Dark Magic, to be specific.

    Darkness and Light were considered Pure Magic, and in his previous life as a Hunter, he possessed Pure Magic, too, in the form of Light Magic pathway.

    And now, in his Demon form possessed the Darkness pathway. He didn''t know what to feel about this other than being d he had a powerful pathway.

    With an elemental and pure magic pathway, he was sure he could reach his old level again.

    Talents :

    [ Favored by the Night (2nd Stage) - When night falls, your HP and MP will increase by 7% (1/10) ]

    [ Vengeful Lifestealer - (7/8) ]

    [ Hell Master (2nd Stage) - You can enter the Dimension of the Damned twice in a day (2/20) ]

    Skills :

    [ Resentful sh (2nd Stage) - The cursed de will try and cleave your foes on its own with a burst of mes. Upon sessful attack, they will suffer bleeding effect of 3% of your HP for 8 seconds (2/16) (Cost: 200 MP) ]

    ..

    He also took a look at the rest of his talents and skills, which he had evolved over the past month. Even though the talent ''Vengeful Lifestealer'' was still at the 1st stage, he had evolved the rest to the 2nd stage, especially the Hell Master talent, allowing him to enter it twice a day.

    Now that he was done with that part, he briefly closed his eyes, and the next moment a scarlet light shot out of his be and towards his palm.

    The light transformed into a giant, ming scarlet book made out of mana manifesting. On the front of this book was the engraving of Hell Maiden''s figure. What could this be other than the immortal grade grimoire he received from her as a reward?

    This was what he had been looking forward to the entire time.

    Just by holding it, he could feel the immense power within and could only imagine how much his own power would increase once he mastered the spells inside this grimoire.

    [ Grimoire Name : Fallen One, The Tome of Fallen Souls ]

    "Written by a being who fell into Hell, this Tome contains the power of fallen souls that would either be a part of your power or consume you till your soul ends up in this tome¡­"

    [ Grade: Immortal ]

    "You gotta be kidding me¡­Devils really love making things hard for us demons¡­" Asher mumbled to himself upon seeing that mastering the spells in this tome was far from easy.

    Still, as always, he was never one to shy away in the face of difficulties, and with an inner light in his eyes, he took a deep breath as he opened this mystical grimoire.

 Chapter 87 Power Of The Fallen Souls

    "I guess I thought too much¡­" Asher mumbled as nothing happened after opening the grimoire. He saw hellish scarlet letters inscribed on the pages and carefully read them,

    [ "A part of the souls of the six fallen beings exist in this tome. Only the one who carries the blood of the Fallen Maiden can call upon the power of these six souls. But beware¡­holding the power of any one of these souls will not only bestow upon you their strengths but also their weaknesses ]

    Asher felt he didn''t have to worry about the first half of the paragraph since the Hell Maiden mixed her "blood" with his, which satisfied the condition to let him use this grimoire.

    However, he was slightly concerned about the rest of what he read. Will he see an overall benefit or not?

    Still, he decided to read further first,

    [ Girgal, the Nefarious Imp. Known for its agility and trickery, call upon his power to evade the impossible or trick the gods ]

    "Trick the gods? What does that mean?" Asher didn''t get what it meant, but one thing he realized was that, apparently, he could bestow himself with the power of one of these souls, with the first one being Girgal.

    He could see that the rest were locked, but he was looking forward to seeing how the powers of the imp would be of help to him.

    He saw paragraphs ofplicated runes, which were nothing but primary spells he had to learn and engrave in his mana circuit. Engraving these runes would help him gain passive abilities and talents.

    This was how everyone gained power from their personal grimoires. Otherwise, who would spend hours or days or months drawing the runes to use these powers each time they wanted to? It was best to engrave them in one''s mana circuit so that they could use it anytime and would be permanent.

    This was one of the most difficult parts since it was one of the most delicate processes which involved the lifeline of a person. Just a small mistake during the engraving process, and they could cripple themself or, worst case, explode into bits and pieces.

    But what was even more difficult was to engrave these runes perfectly, which required a sound understanding of the runes being engraved. More powerful the grimoires were, the moreplicated the runes would be, making it harder for the person trying to learn.

    This was one of the important cases where the INT stat came into y. The more one''s ''Intelligence'' increases, the more one would be able to understand thenguage of mana.

    But most importantly, the capacity of what kind of grimoires one can learn was judged based on their bloodline ss. Just having high INT didn''t mean that their bloodline would be able to handle the power of the runes of a higher grade or even have the capacity to contain them.

    Someone with an Epic ss bloodline can, at most, learn from Epic Grade grimoires. But if that person tries to learn from Legendary Grade grimoires, then there would be a good chance they might kill themselves in the process.

    This was why he realized demons gave so much importance to bloodlines since they valued strength the most. Those with a higher ss bloodline would naturally be able to learn from higher grade grimoires and thus have more potential to be strong.

    Still looking at his mysterious stone ring, he by now realized it was like a grimoire but not in the form of a book. He had theories of how grimoires need not look like a book, but he had never seen any grimoire that didn''t look like one, except for the one on his finger.

    But he was damn sure that no grimoire existed that could let him gain powers without even consciously learning the runes or if there were any. This ring granted him abilities the moment it activated, not needing to do anything at all. It was as if he had learned them already. It just didn''t make sense at all.

    However, he never expected his bloodline to be of the mythical Immortal ss. This made him even more curious about his origins and who abandoned him in this hellish ce to be tortured for most of his life.

    But he already had enough things to deal with and pushed this aside for a different day.

    He took a deep breath as he closed his eyes and began to learn and understand these mystic runes before carefully engraving them into his mana circuit.

    A few hours passed when Asher finally opened his eyes and sighed in satisfaction upon seeing some messages pop up in his head,

    [ New Passive Ability Learned ]

    [ New Talent Learned ]

    [ New Skill Learned ]

    Passive Ability:

    [ Power of Fallen Souls - You can temporarily call upon the power of any one of the six fallen souls ]

    Asher had never felt this excited in a long while, realizing the potential power he could gain through this grimoire. He had learned by now that if hepletely learned all the spells in this grimoire, then he could call upon the power of any of the six demon spirits he fought in the chamber.

    Even if the first few spirits were weak, their strengths can''t be underestimated, especially if those strengths be a part of his power, temporarily, of course.

    He could only imagine the damage he could do with each of their powers. He had already seen how overpowered Hell Maiden was, who was able to use all their strengths at the same time while he could only use the strengths of one spirit at a time, though that was more than enough for him. He had only unlocked Girgal''s soul for now and still had yet to unlock the power of the rest.

    Now he understood why this grimoire was Immortal Grade. It was simply too powerful.

    Talent (Active: Girgal -> -25% DEF | -20% STR | -30% INT ):

    [ Diabolical Speed - You possess Girgal''s speed, increasing your DEX by 50% instantly (0/10) )

    Asher immediately took a look at his stats,

    HP : 1165 -> 875 / 875

    MP : 2585-> 156 / 1810

    STR : 444 -> 355

    DEF : 233 -> 175

    INT : 517 -> 362

    DEX : 168 -> 252

    ¡­

    "Should I be feeling good about this or not?..." Asher winced upon seeing the significant decrease in most of his stats upon activating Girgal''s soul, though his DEX did increase significantly.

    With such a high DEX he could potentially dodge attacks and react fast enough to perhaps even save his life. So he felt like he could activate Girgal''s power whenever he needed to be fast enough to get out of a tight situation.

    This was one of the greatest ability of the Power of Fallen Souls. He can activate and deactivate the power of any one of these souls whenever he wanted, though there was a small cooldown before he could activate it again. So it was not like he had to endure the decrease in his stats all the time.

    He couldn''t wait to awaken the power of other five souls as well. He then looked at the Skill he learned as well,

    Skill (Active: Girgal):

    [ Never Look Behind - Teleport yourself right behind the person you look at instantly (Cost: 800 MP) (0 / 5) ]

    This was the thing he felt most great about. This was absolutely a broken skill. And the greatest benefit he got from learning this skill was he awakened a new powerful pathway¡­an Arcane pathway!

    If it was a day ago, he wouldn''t have expected his bloodline to have the potential to possess such a powerful pathway.

    But since he now knew he had an Immortal ss bloodline, he wasn''t that surprised.

    As far as he knew Arcane pathway had three subpaths -> Space, Time, and Gravity

    So based on the skill he had just learned, he awakened the Space pathway. If anybody else realized the royal consort now possessed three major pathways in his mana circuit, their souls would shudder in sheer fright of his bloodline.

    Even having a single major pathway was considered to be lucky. Having two was something only powerful nobles could have. But having three would make people consider that person a monster.

    "Heh, this is going to be fun," Asher chuckled at himself after imagining the faces his enemies would make once he used this skill.

    Its MP cost was absurd but worth it. And by the looks of it, it seemed like this skill would evolve in such a way that it would lower the MP cost as it jumps to higher stages.

    Asher got up with a pale face as he was drained afterprehending the contents of an Immortal Grade grimoire for hours.

    However, he had no idea that people would be stumped seeing him easilyprehend a part of it in hours when some of them would take days or weeks toprehend a Common Grade Grimoire.

    He felt he was done for today and got up. The moment he did, Merina came running towards him with a clean cloth to wipe away his sweat and help him put on fresh clothes.

    Based on his expression, she could see that heprehended something from his Immortal Grade Grimoire, which made her feel like she couldn''t begin to grasp how much of a terrifying genius he was.

    Asher was used to looking after himself. But over the past month, he realized that as a noble, his maid would help him do everything, no matter how trivial.

    Even though he wasn''t particrly fond of letting others do these simple things for him, he let Merina do her maidly duties to get used to his new life and also to not let her get rusty with her duties.

    After she was done, he opened the door, only to see a 6 3" tall figure of a woman d in armor from head to toe with a huge double-handed sword holstered on her back.

    Who could it be other than Eradicator, who seemed to have been waiting for him outside all this time.

    "Your Highness, will you stay here or return to the castle?" Eradicator asked as she immediately turned around while subtly bowing her head.

 Chapter 88 The Royal Consorts Brother

    Asher didn''t expect Eradicator to be still here and asked, "Why do you want to know? Or should I ask why you are still here?" He thought she left with Rowena already.

    "Because the queen appointed me to be your protector, Your Highness. Unknown dangers are out there who want to im your life, even more so now that your true strength has been revealed," Eradicator stressed in a serious tone.

    Asher knew that the moment he revealed his strength, he might make more enemies, especially those who didn''t want him to grow and surpass them. But at the same time, he didn''t want to waste time ying weak.

    By showing strength, not only can he have more freedom to do things, but he will also be able to earn the respect of these demons and then use them to do his bidding....just like how Darren sumbed to his strength.

    Demons respected strength the most, and that was exactly what he disyed to make them fear what he could be.

    "I know, but the queen promised me she won''t restrict me if I survived the trial. So why are you still here?" Asher was noting from a wealthy or royal family in his past life. He was a free bird who loved to be on his own. And by observing wealthy people from afar, he had seen how bothersome bodyguards can be. They always follow everywhere and make one feel suffocated.

    "The queen knew you would say this. So she told me to tell you that I won''t stop you from going anywhere in this kingdom. But...all I will do is follow you just to keep an eye on your well-being," Eradicator said with a firm nod.

    "Ain''t she clever..." Asher chuckled upon realizing that Rowena had found a way around his condition. Of course, he won''t be restricted technically but with Eradicator always with him, she will be keeping tabs on him.

    "So if I tell you to not follow me, what are you going to do?" Asher asked to know if she was under hismand.

    "I apologize, but I only answer to the queen, and protecting you is her direct order," Eradicator said with her back straight.

    Asher wasn''t surprised, but suddenly an idea struck him, and he felt that she could prove to be quite useful to him.

    "Ah, Your Highness, you are still here?" A young man''s voice sounded from the side as Asher saw a good-looking man with ck hair and red eyes hurriedly walking towards him.

    Who could it be other than Darren Aleister?

    However, Darren didn''t expect Eradicator to be still here and suddenly froze his steps with a nervous look.

    "It''s fine, Young Lord Darren. She won''t bite," Asher chuckled and looked at Eradicator, indirectly telling her to keep her distance.

    Eradicator could see that he wanted some privacy and said, "I will be waiting outside the tower whenever Your Highness is ready," Saying so, she walked away, much to the relief of Darren.

    He didn''t know whether to feel envy or not that such a powerful guard had been appointed as Asher''s protector.

    "Please call me Darren. I am your vassal now, Your Highness," Darren respectfully said as he bowed his head.

    "At ease, Darren. Whenever we are by ourselves, you can shake off the formalities," Asher said since he knew to truly gain one''s confidence, he would have to make the other person feel like they could talk anything to him.

    Darren didn''t expect Asher to have such a simple attitude in these things and awkwardly chuckled, "Y-Yea, if you don''t mind. So...once again, let me congratte you for surviving the trial sessfully. I also apologize for my rudeness earlier," Darren hoped Asher would forget about what happened before the trial began.

    Asher softlyughed as he patted Darren''s shoulder and said, "Don''t even worry about it. It''s natural for people to underestimate me since they have no idea about me. So let''s forget these unnecessary things and tell me a ce where men like us hang out and have fun."

    "Oh..." Darren didn''t expect him to suddenly ask that but seeing how tired he looked, he realized maybe, just like any other man, he wanted to rx and enjoy the night. He must be feeling even more eager after being stuck inside the castle for all these years.

    He was d he could use this chance to gain some confidence with him and felt honored that Asher was depending on him for things like these.

    "Of course but..." Darren suddenly realized that Asher was not some ordinary young lord but the royal consort, the husband of the queen. He wasn''t sure if what he was going to propose would be a good idea.

    "What is it? You can speak freely," Asher said with a nod.

    Darren took a deep breath and said, "I am not married, and usually people like me go to a...special ced called...the Honeyed Pearl, ahem," Darren looked around to make sure nobody was hearing them talk. Thest thing he wanted was for the queen to hear him mentioning the pce of this name to her consort.

    "Oh? Is it the kind of ce where they serve the type of honey which most men would want?" Asher asked with a knowing smile. How can a ce with such a name not make it any less obvious what their business was about? However, he was actually expecting him to mention a ce like this.

    Darren was surprised he actually understood what he was talking about. Shouldn''t the royal consort be a virgin who has no idea about the existence of these kinds of ces? Did the queen already do ''it'' with him or what? That can''t be...unless she already did a bloodline union test in private? Or perhaps it could have been his maid...Darren felt like he yet again underestimated the royal consort.

    He awkwardly nodded, to which Asher said with one of his brows raised, "Then why don''t we pay a visit and see what kind of pearls they offer?"

    "B-But...the queen might..." Darren knew that the queen might lose face if somebody found him in a ce like that. She might not take that news well.

    "Don''t worry about her. I can disguise myself," Asher said with a reassuring smile.

    However, Darren still felt worried as he said, "But the Eradicator is still here. I know how annoying protectors can be. I also had one when I was younger, but I was able to trick them and do my own thing. But a Bloodborn Guard like her is no ordinary protector. She can''t be tricked. She was trained since she was born to kill, and that includes learning the skill to track people."

    Asher''s expression didn''t change as he said with a confident smile, "I have no doubt about her capability. But that doesn''t mean I don''t have a way to shake her off."

    He then looked at Merina, who was standing silent in the corner, and gestured for her to go home.

    Darren had a baffled look, wondering what possible way Asher could have to shake off someone like her.

    ...

    Eradicator was standing right outside the tower, patiently waiting for the royal consort toe out, though her vignt gaze was continuously scanning her surroundings.

    "Aiyyy...my fate is cursed...nnnhh..."

    Eradicator heard the miserable howling of a man in pain and saw two men carrying away a man covered in a sheet on a stretcher.

    "Tsk, tsk, who would have known he would get crippled right after the 3rd trial."

    "Sigh, his fate must be really cursed..."

    Eradicator looked away the next second, ignoring them. After a few minutes, she saw Darrene out, though the royal consort was not with him.

    She wondered if the royal consort stayed behind to talk to someone. However, she waited for ten more minutes, and there was no sign of himing out.

    She had already seen how tired he was, and there was no way he was going to continue his training tonight.

    Feeling that something was off, she went back into the tower only to frown upon seeing that there was no sign of Asher.

    But then her eyesnded on one of the farthest corners of the hall where a werewolf boy was busy chatting with a young female centaur who was taller than him.

    The female centaur was about to return home after her training when suddenly, this annoying young werewolf man jumped in front of her with an obnoxious smile. She didn''t like associating herself with someone whose people were enemies of the kingdom.

    But the moment he opened his mouth and revealed who he was, she couldn''t help but hear him out.

    "You won''t believe how much the royal consort confides in me. He considers me as a true brother from another mother. He told me he could help me get all the pretty women in this kingdom, but I, as a man of culture and values, refused. I was waiting for my soul mate who would look beyond my manly looks and race. And the moment Iid my eyes on you, my heart teared up...letting me know that I have found the one," Kookus said with a smoldering look, though he couldn''t help but let his gaze wander towards her thick, shiny ass from time to time. Even if a piece of cloth was covering her ass, his eyes were attuned to look past such useless things.

    Even her horse legs, with strong, curved hooves, looked quite powerful and graceful. Surely he had to try hugging the legs of such a creature that expressed beauty and strength.

    "The royal consort really confides in you? I had no idea someone like him would have a confidant like you," The girl said with a look of disbelief as she covered her mouth with her hand.

    "I know how impressive I am. It''s only natural," Kookus said with a smoldering smile.

    "I--" The girl was about to say something when a shadow fell on her face, making her eyes widen.

    She gulped and suddenly ran off, making Kookus shout from behind, "Hey! You don''t have to be that shy to run away from my awesomeness. Let me at least ride you once. I mean on your back...wait, that might still sound wrong to her...But why did she---Whoa!" Kookus'' eyes widened upon feeling someone grabbing his cor and lifting him into the air effortlessly.

    "Who dares to touch the royal consort''s--" Just before he could finish shouting the sentence he had rehearsed hundreds of times, he saw a sleek and fierce-looking full-face te helmet in front of his face. The crimson emblem on the forehead of her helmet can even make a pig recognize it as one belonging to a Bloodborn Guard!

    "...servant..." Kookus finished thest word of his sentence with a shaky smile. He was about to finish with the word ''brother,'' but he thought this may not be the right time to use that word.

    He was frightened out of his wits, wondering when she sneaked up behind him. Could she have been moved by the charisma he disyed earlier?

    But the intense gazeing from the eyes slits on her helmet made him feel that she wasn''t feeling friendly at all.

    "Where is the royal consort? Lie to me, and you will lose more than just a tongue," Eradicator''s assertive and sharp voice rattled his spine.

 Chapter 89 Duties And Purpose

    "T-The royal consort? How can this poor soul possibly know?" Kookus said with his hands sped together to garner some pity from her.

    "You are his servant," Eradicator stressed as her tone became a tad more fierce.

    Kookus gulped and said, "Kookus swears on his mother that he really doesn''t know. How could a mere servant like me keep up with such a powerful genius? I had to leave my poor sick mother back at the castle to loyally serve my¡ªAyooo!!" Before Kookus could finish his sentence, he found himself flying out of the tower gate like a speeding arrow before crashing against a tree, leaving behind a body print on it.

    Eradicator didn''t have the patience to listen to his bber since she already realized this idiot was wasting her time and threw him out of annoyance. Killing him would just sully the floor of this sacred tower.

    She couldn''t understand why the royal consort would keep someone like him around. But seeing that nobody here would know where the royal consort slipped off to, she decided to find him on her own with a determined gaze. If something happens to the royal consort, then she will have to take responsibility.

    ¡­

    Two young men were walking through the most ssy town in the kingdom named Darkhelm, the most ssy town in the kingdom¡­A town only for nobles and powerful people filled with opulence and luxury.

    The town was small but consisted of grand and imposing architecture, with tall towers and spires reaching toward the sky. The buildings were made of dark, polished stone, with intricate carvings and sculptures adorning their exteriors.

    The streets were lined with statues and fountains, and the town was lit up by flickering torches and eerie, glowing orbs. The buildings were spacious and well-appointed, withrge windows that looked out over the town. These buildings were heavily guarded by fierce and powerful demons, as expected. To run a business in this town, one better have the necessary insurance to protect it, considering how most of the demons in this town can''t be underestimated.

    Since mostly only the strong were present, especially some dangerous ones, this town had a dark and ominous atmosphere, with a sense of danger lurking around every corner. No weak demon would dare enter this town on their own, even if they were allowed to.

    If taking a step into this town, it wasmon sense that they better have the power or a decent noblest name to survive the night.

    However, the reason this town was quite famous was that this was the ce where most of the powerful demons came to not only enjoy but also to make deals, forge alliances and wield power.

    And in the main street of this town, two men were walking, dressed in neat and noble clothes. The people walking past them easily recognized Darren from House Aleister since his House was quite renowned for having quite talented cksmiths. However, they couldn''t recognize the young man walking beside him and thought that maybe he must be from a lower ss who somehow befriended Darren, and he brought him here just to show him around.

    "Whew, I still can''t believe you did it. How did you escape her senses?" Darren asked with a look of disbelief as he walked beside a tall young man with above-average looks with casual bearings.

    "I have my ways," The young man casually said as if it was nothing big. The reason nobody could recognize him was that this man was in disguise. If people knew his true identity, things would have be a little chaotic in this town, especially after knowing what happened today.

    Darren didn''t press on the matter since he knew every person had some "tricks" they wanted to keep secret. Still, how could he not feel curious about how one could trick a Bloodborn Guard and get past them.

    However, he had no idea that all Asher did was deactivate his ring, making his aura seem like nothing more than a cripple. Experts like Eradicator recognize and track people by the aura of their mana circuit. But if she can''t sense any familiar aura, it would be no different than being invisible to her.

    Asher was d Darren brought him to the right ce. Still, he was a bit surprised how even a ''small'' town in this kingdom could look so big. He could recognize a lot of faces he saw during his celebration.

    This gave him even more reason to disguise himself, considering the ce he was going to. But his wallet felt some pain after shelling out 200 Life Crystals to buy a top-tier enchanted mask to disguise himself.

    Apparently, it was made by the experts of House Valentine, who were best known for making things that illuded others. One good thing about it was he could use this at least 5 more times before the enchantment lost its power.

    On the horizon, he saw a towering dark blue castle and could easily recognize it as the Dreadthorne Castle¡­the ce where people of one of the three Great Houses, House Thorne, resided.

    Because of this, nobody would dare cause any inconvenience to the members of this House with them so nearby.

    Asher had seen the tallest statue of a man in the middle of this town before, which resembled Lord Thorin Thorne, though he could tell it was probably his ancestor.

    "This town is run by House Thorne?" Asher asked since this town was also located near the seas, just like the Dreadthorne Castle. He heard how House Thorne controls the territories near the seas and so can''te to any other conclusion.

    Darren squinted his eyes as he answered, "Officially¡­no, the queen has the highest authority anywhere in this kingdom. But unofficially, yea, people know who the true big boss of this town is, just like the ces surrounding this town. As long as things seem alright, the queen won''t meddle in these things, nor does she have the time to. They all have their own duties to look after."

    He added, "Each of these three Great Houses ys a vital role in protecting and strengthening this kingdom. House Drake is the core strength of our kingdom. Theirbat power surpasses any other House in this kingdom, even the other two Great Houses. So if, by some unfortunate chance, our kingdom is under attack, without House Drake, our kingdom will get crushed. Our skies are always guarded by their dragons, discouraging our enemies further."

    Asher already knew this since he was staying with them all this while. He knew thebat strength of House Drake couldn''t be questioned.

    "As for House Valentine, they are the diplomats of our kingdom. They bring and recruit extra power from outside the kingdom, which helps our kingdom to strengthen and grow. They are also the one who manages the dangerous borders, especially against the werewolf ns. Without them, our kingdom would never be this big or strong," Darren said with a slight shake of his head.

    Asher softly nodded, feeling that the members of House Valentine must be quite good at dealing with people, especially because of how friendly and easy to approach they seemed, though he was sure they might sometimes use their "persuasive" methods to get things done.

    He had experienced it firsthand from their spoilt brat. Thinking about it, he can''t let her off easy after what she tried to do to him.

    Darren went on, "Then, of course, House Thorne is quite indispensable to our kingdom. They create the most jobs and bring in huge revenue, followed by their own power to the kingdom. This is why the queen won''t meddle in the matters of any of the other two Great Houses unless it threatens or hurts the kingdom as a whole. If she tries to meddle without a good reason, it would only upset them, which isn''t good for the kingdom, considering how vital their influence is."

    Asher realized that despite being the queen, she didn''t have asplete power and authority as he initially thought. Things were moreplicated than he thought, and her hands were tied in certain matters, especially because of her status.

    He knew that Rowena''s duty as the queen was to keep the kingdom stable and prosperous as best as she could. This also involved not rattling the other two Great Houses without good reason, which could otherwise potentially destabilize the kingdom. And if the kingdom gets destabilized, all the demons of this kingdom would suffer even more, especially against their biggest enemies¡­the people of the Severed Realm. Once humans get the upper hand for real, then it would be very hard to make aeback.

    In the end, some things were simr in this societypared to the human world.

    "About House Thorne, if they really bring that much revenue, why is it that most of the people outside of this town are struggling to even buy a flimsy weapon to protect themselves or fight? I even saw a lot of them die because they ran out of life crystals¡­Dropping dead just like that," Asher said as he snapped his fingers, to which Darren lowered his gaze since it was a question he couldn''t answer, especially since his House was a vassal to House Thorne.

    But his silence was enough to let Asher confirm his spections.

    "Let''s stop talking about these boring things. We have reached the ce we are looking for, though quite crowded, I must say," Asher said while Darren had a delighted smile as he looked at the grand building before him.

 Chapter 90 A Place Where Fantasies Come True

    The two were standing before a four-storey building that was quite tall and wide. It was dimly lit but based on the shadows behind the windows, it was quite obvious it was crowded inside. The lines and lines of men standing outside, waiting for entry, were proof enough that this building was surely the hotspot of this town.

    "Will we be able to get in tonight?" Asher asked, seeing how so many excited demons were eagerly waiting to get in. He had never seen such kind of a crowd for businesses like this one.

    "Of course, I have a special pass, thanks to being affiliated with House Thorne. With this pass, I can bring in at least two other people with me. So don''t worry about it. Follow me," Darren said with a smirk as he shed a silver card at Asher.

    "Nice," Ashermented and asked, "What''s so special about this ce to even garner so much attention from nobles?" Asher couldn''t understand what was so special about brothels. Weren''t they all the same? He had never entered one, but he was sure he had never seen a brothel as popr as this back on Earth. As a popr Hunter, many Hunters used him to get entry into extravagant ces to sleep with women with expensive honeypots, though he never touched any one of them despite countless advances to the point they were willing to do it for free.

    He let them use his name since he wanted to be nice to his fellow Hunters. He only stopped when Aira found out and scolded the others to stop using him. Thinking about it now, he can''t believe how pathetic he was back then.

    Daren had a blinking expression as he stopped walking, feeling shocked and wondering if he was seriously asking such a question.

    Asher saw the strange look he was giving him and shrugged, "What? Isn''t what I asked a natural question? Nobles like us can get women whenever we want, right?" Asher knew for influential men, women were thest thing they wouldn''t get.

    Darren then realized that Asher had only woken up a month ago and decided to enlighten him, "Brother Lagoo, this isn''t like any 2nd rate brothel you might see elsewhere. This is the top of the line ce, which is more than just a brothel. Since this ce mostly caters to an exclusive clientele, they only have high-ss and beautiful pearls trained to be subi. And not just ordinary subi...these women are well trained in other arts as well, such as music, dance, poetry, and so on. They know how to fulfill a variety of pleasures and desires we men hold, some of which we may not even know yet."

    Based on the excited glow in Darren''s eyes, Asher could see that he was not exaggerating, but this ce must be that good.

    "They also entertain all forms of pleasure, from the traditional ones to the forbidden ones," Darren''s eyes glowed with a certain fervor as he added, "This is the ce where even one''s wildest desires can be fulfilled. Once you enter, you may not even feel like leaving at all. In fact, nobody would leave if not for how expensive and the certain rules they have."

    The more Asher heard Darren passionately describe this ce, the more he felt that he might find what he was looking for in this ce.

    "Rules? This ce has them? Can people from House Thorne break them?" Asher asked with a narrowed gaze.

    "Well, for the ordinary nobles, there are rules...As for those with great power like Edmund Thorne, they can bend these rules, but they can''t break all of them since it would set a bad precedent, and the best women may not stay here anymore, which would, in turn, bring down the business. This is why this ce thrives so much...both the clients and the pearls satisfy and make each other feel fulfilled."

    Asher gave a knowing smile as he said, "Then let''s go and see what the Honeyed Pearls has to offer, shall we?"

    Darren nodded with a smile as the two made their way through the thick queues, and finally, Darren shed his golden pass at the bulky guards standing outside.

    Asher observed these guards and could see that they were powerful minotaurs d in thick armor. Their sheer size was enough to discourage any demons looking to cause trouble.

    Minotaurs may look wild, but they were High-ss demons known for their defense and attack power. An army or a legion of guards would never be considered to beplete without at least one of them.

    He already saw before how one low-ss drunk demon tried to get past them, but one of these guards kicked him so hard he literally exploded. But nobody paid any mind as if they had seen these things already.

    However, the moment they saw Darren, they briefly bowed their heads and skeptically looked at the young man behind him, whom they couldn''t recognize. This man''s clothes were neat, and his appearance well-kept, though he didn''t seem to being from any noble family they knew. His skin was bronze, and he had dark golden hair. They recognized what race he was, and surely his race mostly consisted of small groups of lone warriors who had mastery over mes.

    "Don''t worry about my friend. He is just apanying me," Darren said with a brief smile, making the guards look at each other before giving way to let the two enter.

    As Asher entered the most hyped and luxurious brothel he had ever seen, he was greeted by a grand entrance that was quite a contrast to the boring entrance he just came through. This entrance was arge door made of dark, polished wood, ornately carved with twisted, demonic figures.

    The door was nked by tworge, seductive statues of subi with a faint purple light flickering in their eyes.

    Right as the two reached the door, it opened on its own, and Asher found himself in arge, opulent foyer with a high ceiling adorned with intricate frescoes depicting scenes of demonic debauchery, but in a very elegant manner to the point, it could make one feel enlightened by just looking at them.

    But what swayed his attention was the scene of chaos and excitement of the crowd of men inside. Beyond the foyer, there was arge hall crowded with demons of all kinds of races, mostly ones with noble blood in their veins. Some had horns, some had wings, and others with tails. All of them were dressed in the best and most luxurious garments as if they wanted to impress certain people here.

    However, the sight that would enrapture any man was the number of subi of all shapes and sizes,ughing, chatting, and clinking sses with these demons by sitting beside them and entertaining them.

    Every single one of these subi was beautiful and alluring. Some of them were dancing, while others were entertaining their patrons with a variety of arts they had painstakingly learned.

    All of these women were dressed in revealing and provocative clothing, their eyes lined with kohl and their lips painted red. Just looking at them can make any ordinary man feel pumped up down there. And since these subi consisted of women from different races, it also allowed these men to have a lot of choices to pick from based on their tastes.

    Asher could see Darren trying his best to maintain his bearings, especially because he was standing beside him. It seemed like he didn''t want toe off like a crude person before him.

    Asher chuckled, seeing him try hard, and said with a lightheartedugh, "Rx. We are here to enjoy in an unofficial capacity. No need to hold your breath,"

    Darren awkwardly chuckled and rxed, realizing that maybe he was overthinking things, feeling that the royal consort was goodpany.

    But both of them had their attention directed towards the two subi approaching them, their hips swaying and their eyes sparkling with sensual promise.

    Both of them were dressed in a way that gave off an erotic air while maintaining a certain elegance that would make anyone feel like they were not some cheap brothel girls.

    The two women opened their lovely lips at the same time while looking at the two young men before them, "Wee to paradise, masters. Please let us show you around and introduce you to the various rooms and services avable. We have the most skilled and sought-after subi in the realm, masters. Allow us to fulfill your wildest fantasies, and we promise you two won''t leave this ce without a satisfied smile," The inviting words of these two men were so eloquently put, no man would feel like refusing them.

    ? Asher had to admit that the brothel girls here were the best he had ever seen. No human brothel can train women to look and speak so elegantly yet appear sexy enough to tempt the hearts of men without looking as if they were trying hard.

    He now understood why Darren seemed so excited, just like any other man here. Even he felt curious about how they would make these fantasiese true. But thanks to his self-control, he knew all these things could wait till he aplished what he came here for.

    "Ladies, we would be happy to, but for now, I n to show around my friend myself since he is quite new to all this. Hope you two will understand," Darren said with a courteous smile, though it seemed like he was having a hard time maintaining his bearings before such lovely beauties.

    The two women didn''t have their expressions change, but instead, they said while maintaining their alluring smiles, "Of course, masters. We understand, and if we may, we suggest both of you to please enter the main hall. Tonight the brightest and most beautiful pearl of our humble establishment is going to entertain everyone with her artistry for a short while. It is fate indeed that both of you reached at the most opportune time," Saying so, the two women began to lead these two men towards the hall.

    Asher raised one of his brows, wondering what kind of pearl this was for them to hype about it.

    "Hell...I can''t believe she is going to make an appearance again," Darren mumbled with an awestruck look as he walked with a dazed expression. It seemed as if he came upon a pleasant surprise he least expected today.

    Asher felt curious seeing Darren''s reaction. How good must this ''pearl'' be for him to have such an exaggerated reaction?

    However, the moment he stepped into the hall, he furrowed his brows upon spotting two men right away...Oberon Drake and Edmund Thorne, sitting together.

 Chapter 91 The Temptress Supreme

    Asher entered a grand hall,vishly decorated with twisted candbras and intricate patterns on the walls. The hall was dimly lit with flickering dark golden torches to set a sensual mood. The floor was made of dark polish stone and iid with intricate designs in gold.

    There was an elevated stage in the center of the hall, adorned with dark, twisted sculptures and surrounded by dark golden light. The stage was surrounded by dark ivory matsid on the floor to let the patrons make themselvesfortable to watch the special event.

    And closer to the stage, what surrounded it was plush seating, made from dark wood and adorned with plush cushions, where only the most prestigious guests would be seated, eagerly waiting for the most beautiful pearl to make her appearance.

    On these seats, only two handsome young men were present, dressed in extravagant attire and standing out amongst the other nobles due to the impressive aura they were giving off.

    Nobody dared to disturb them despite how envious they were feeling of these two for getting front-row seats to this special event.

    But they couldn''t reallyin, especially since one of these young lords practically owned this ce.

    "Edmund and Oberon?" Asher mumbled as he entered the hall. He saw Oberon dressed in a grand ck attire with golden dragon embroidery that exuded his power and grandeur. As for Edmund, he was dressed in dark blue attire, tailored to perfection and fitting his noble frame. Both of them had their silver hairs slicked back neatly, and based on their appearance, it was obvious that these two took extra measures to look more attractive tonight.

    If not for the color of their attire, anybody could mistake them for brothers, especially due to the same hair color.

    Asher knew Oberon got his silver hair from his mother, unlike his brother, Silvan, who had ck hair just like his father.

    However, what made him pull his brows together was after seeing how close these two seemed despite being from two different Houses.

    He thought there would be a strong rivalry between them due to the fact that they wereing from two of the three Great Houses.

    But then why did it seem like they were thick as friends, chatting,ughing, and drinking together?

    Darren heard Asher''s mumble and said, "Oh, it seems Prince Oberon must have known there was going to be a special event today. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be here so early. Young Lord Edmund must have informed him."

    Asher hummed and asked, "These two are best friends or¡­?"

    Darren slightly tilted his head and said, "Of course, they are quite good friends with each other, but that doesn''t mean they don''t consider each other as rivals. Their friendship is actually built on top of their rivalry. That is one of the main reasons why I think they are here¡­to try and get the favor of the Temptress Supreme, just like they always try to do. We all know none of us to stand a chance to earn her favor since these two shine the most among us. But we stille to enjoy the presence of her otherworldly beauty and the elegance of her art," Darren said with a dreamy look as if he was already feeling dazed by imagining thest time he saw her.

    Asher furrowed his brows and asked, "The Temptress Supreme? Is she the most beautiful pearl in this ce? What is so special about her for even these two to try so hard?" Asher knew that men like Oberon and Edmund were too proud and arrogant to try and court a woman.

    But since it seemed like these two had been trying hard to get the favor of this Temptress, it only made him more curious about her.

    Darren blinked as he softly chuckled and said, "I think if I simply describe her, not only won''t you truly understand what is so special about her, but I would also be doing injustice to her beauty. Only when you see her for yourself can you truly understand. Look, here shees," Darren said as he looked up.

    The hall was suddenly filled with a hushed silence as Asher, and every other man in the hall looked up eagerly.

    Suddenly, a piece of soft, melodic music began to y, and a spotlight illuminated a chair swing that was suspended high above the stage.

    Asher squinted his eyes as he saw the faint silhouette of a woman, sitting gracefully with her legs crossed and her hands holding a flute to her lips as she yed it.

    As the chair swing began to get lowered slowly, the sound of men gasping in awe and excitement echoed in the hall.

    Asher got a better view of her as the chair swing descended slowly. He could see that she was dressed in a flowing, silken gown that sparkled in the dim golden light, and her long, golden hair cascaded down her shoulders.

    Her face was partially obscured by a delicate golden veil, adding to her air of mystery and allure.

    Her eyes were almond-shaped and deep-set, with long, thickshes that framed them perfectly. They were a deep, captivating shade of emerald green that seemed to change color in the light.

    Her gaze was intense and piercing, and her eyes seemed to hold a wisdom and knowledge that belied her youthful appearance.

    However, the way her silk gown was wrapped around her body was something nobody could resist ignoring. Her body was a work of art, with curves in all the right ces. She had a slender waist that red out to full hips and a well-endowed bosom, entuated by the gown that hugged them firmly, creating quite a deep, tempting cleavage.

    The off-shoulder gown she was wearing showed off her smooth shoulders and her prominent and defined corbones, creating a natural curve that drew the eyes of these men to her slender neck.

    Her legs were long and shapely, and her arms were toned and smooth. Her skin was as soft as silk and had a pearlescent sheen that made it look almost otherworldly.

    And what made Asher''s brows raise even more was the fox-like features on her body. Her ears were long and pointy, sitting high on her head, and she had a small tuft of golden fur at the tips.

    She had three bushy tails that were fluffy and golden and were hypnotically swaying in the air. Her tails had a life of their own, looking quite expressive and seeming to move in time with her emotions.

    The long, slender nails on her graceful fingers were creamy white and what set her apart from other women of the vulpinari race was how unique and captivating she seemed while having elegant bearings that made her appear even more mesmerizing.

    ''A fox woman?'' Asher didn''t know whether he should feel surprised or not that the most beautiful pearl of this brothel was a fox woman. However, he had to admit that she deserved that title more than any other subi here. In fact, her beauty was on par with Rowena''s but in a different way.

    He knew fox women were known to be quite seductive, but this woman took it to a whole another level. Her beauty was not just skin deep but had an inner radiance that shone through in her every moment and gesture, especially the music she was ying through her flute. It just sounded quite ethereal and otherworldly. A melodic blend of haunting notes and soothing melodies created a sense of mystery and intrigue around her.

    Even Asher felt an oddly soothing sensation in his mind and felt drawn to it. But he shook his mind to not fall for her charms since he wasn''t here for pleasure. In fact, seeing how Oberon and Edmund were having their mouth water upon seeing her only made him subtly curve his lips, thinking that maybe what he was nning would be easier to achieve.

    The moment the chair swing settled down on the stage, she gracefully lowered the flute as the music stopped flowing, creating another nket of silence.

    Nobody uttered a single word as if they didn''t want to besmirch her presence. Instead, they held their breaths as her lips arched into an alluring yet elegant smile that made these men feel like they were fortunate to be born to get a glimpse of her visage.

    Darren was already sitting on the mat, his soul stolen by her captivating beauty.

    Her sulent pink lips parted as she spoke in a melodic voice, "Wee, my dear guests. I am Kira, one of the pearls of this establishment. As a lover of music and its various melodies, I love to reward those who can bring out the meaning in my music. So here I am again, hoping that one of you could give me what I am looking for while I take you on a journey through my words and let my melody take you to a ce you have never been before."

 Chapter 92 Story Of The Temptress Supreme

    "What is she talking about?" Asher asked a dazed Darren, who came back from his dream world and cleared his throat, "Ehm¡­this is one of the main things that makes her so interesting from the rest of them. She is a beauty who loves poetry and likes to hear us describe the meaning of her poems. But the thing is, she is the most beautiful virgin pearl who has yet to get charmed by a man''s words. It is said that she would choose a man who can make her feel touched by their words. For dozens of years, so many talented and powerful men have tried¡­But only very few of them were able to really charm her," Darren said with a sigh of awe as he shook his head.

    He then added, "But she isn''t that cruel. If someone talented enough managed to impress her slightly, she would at least entertain them for a while in her chambers."

    "It''s a scam. Somebody like her wouldn''t reach here by preserving their chastity. How do you guys even know she is still a maiden? She is simply using this to entice people," Asher said with a sarcastic chuckle.

    Darren nodded with an awkward chuckle, "Of course, we know that, but that is her story we are ying along with. It''s not like she really is looking to settle down with someone or that she is really a virgin. It''s obvious that the best subus in town can''t be maiden. But that is her story. She is like an innocent maiden who loves music and seeks a soul mate whose soul resonates with hers. The night and the story end with her picking a man. And the same repeats when she makes an appearance again."

    Those who were lucky to enter her chambers would never reveal if they slept with her or not since they are ying along too. That keeps us all guessing while keeping us on our toes and adding to her mystery. Still, they came out looking as if they were born anew, feeling like a new man and enjoyed in paradise. So who wouldn''t want to share some time alone with her? So far, Prince Oberon and Young Lord Edmund are her regr patrons. But that''s natural, considering they are way more talented and skilled in all kinds of artspared to us lesser nobles."

    Asher now realized why this brothel was not like the usual ones. Still, he had a slightly baffled expression and asked, "I still don''t get one thing. In the end, she is still a brothel girl, right? What stops Oberon or Edmund from forcibly making her their woman and keeping her for themselves?" Asher knew the kind of people these two were or perhaps they were keeping each other in check out of rivalry?

    Darren awkwardly chuckled and said, "I am afraid if one of them does that, then this establishment won''t thrive anymore, or some kind of riot will happen, which would be hard to take care of. This whole business runs mainly on the feeling of conquest¡­the feeling of achievement we feel when possessing a pearl using our own abilities. And we all are indirectlypeting to see who is more capable than the other. This is also why her ''story'' is interesting for us to y along with. But if somebody cheats to possess a pearl, then the rest won''t stay still, though any noble with some pride and dignity wouldn''t definitely cheat. I hope you understand what I am trying to say."

    "Ohh¡­I got it alright¡­" Asher now understood the mentality of these guys. This was a ce where demons go to enjoy thepany of subi, but they also understood that it was not a ce to assert their dominance or try to control the subi.

    Instead, they seek validation for themselves by trying to get chosen by the best "pearls" since they can''t get enough validation elsewhere. And just as Darren said, the rivalry between all these demons makes them feel like they were in apetition to see who gets the best pearl, just like how Oberon and Edmund werepeting to get the favor of Kira, the Temptress Supreme.

    And men like these two would constantly keep the other in check even if they feel tempted to forcibly obtain something, thanks to their ego and rivalry.

    Her title wasn''t a joke at all. She surely can and has tempted every single man in this building to the point they would be willing to die to even just touch her feet.

    He couldn''t believe most of these idiots waste so much time for a pearl they wouldn''t get to possess for the rest of their lives.

    Still, it was obvious that she wasn''t an ordinary woman at all. Otherwise, with beauty alone, she wouldn''t be able to rise to this level. He also could see a few guards standing above, hidden in the shadows. It seemed as if she held some power of her own indeed.

    Darren saw Asher''s keen eyes observing the obscured guards and said, "Ah, I forgot to mention¡­She practically runs this entire business, and all the other subi work under her. That''s just another fact why nobody would try to mess with her for no reason."

    "She is that old?" Asher asked since usually such positions were usually filled by senior ones.

    "She is definitely older than me and probably older than Prince Oberon too, but you know how vulpinaris are¡­they age like wine and only get more charming as they get older. Maybe that is also why she is so charming than the others," Darren said with a dreamy gaze.

    "She doesn''t seem like she is from any vulpinari n in our kingdom¡­" Asher said with a squinted gaze.

    "That is also one of the mysterious things about her. Based on her features, none of us can really pinpoint her origins. The vulpinari women in our kingdom definitely don''t share some of her graceful features. But none of us really care since we want her to remain mysterious like that and keep entertaining us like this. I can assure you that you will feel your soul resonate when you hear her poems," Darren said zealously.

    Asher had a skeptical look since he felt that these men were too captivated by her charms to the point they would sumb even if she simply looked at them.

    But he smiled, especially thinking about the fact that Edmund and Oberon were her regr patrons.

    However, suddenly he heard a voice that was like a symphony of emotions,

    "Come, my love, and take my hand,

    Let me lead you to and,

    Where dreams are born and never die,

    And love is all around the sky.

    We''ll dance beneath the moonlit skies,

    And watch the stars as they arise,

    We''llugh and love, till morning light,

    And hold each other through the night.

    My heart is yours, my love is true,

    With every breath I''ll sing for you,"

    The moment she finished singing her poem, a brief silence followed as if everyone had their souls charmed by hearing her poem.

    Her voice was soft and melodic, with a hint of sadness and longing but also a touch of hope and joy. She sang with a certain passion and intensity that made these wordse alive and make the men feel as if they were experiencing the emotions along with her.

    Each line was sung with different inflection and emphasis, making the poem feel like a story that was being told. Asher had to admit that the way she sang created a captivating atmosphere that was hard to pull away from, though his heart was unmoved by her words. He hated the concept of love and only felt contempt for those who believed in such an illusion, just like the illusion of love and attention this woman created to charm these men.

    He also wasn''t fond of poems anymore, especially since this reminded him of the times Aira always sang poems whenever they were together. She loved to sing and even made him sing with her while teaching him how to observe the beauty of the nature around him to feel moved by it.

    But at that time, he wished he had realized how rotten her heart was instead of wasting time on unnecessary things.

    *p! p! p!*

    A thunderous cheering from the men followed as they came back from their dreamy state. Some were already tearing up as if their souls were touched by her melodious words.

    Asher saw how even Darren was enraptured by her words, seeing his blissful expression.

    Kira briefly raised her hand with a poetic smile, making the men hush themselves as they eagerly awaited her next words.

    "What I sang was a simple poem that came to my mind when I looked up at the sky this morning and the people around me. I now eagerly await what you gentlemen feel after hearing my poem," Kira said as she gracefully and slightly bowed her head.

    Right away, so many hands were raised while some hesitated since they didn''t want to embarrass themselves before her and the others if their interpretation of her poem sucked.

    Oberon and Edmund didn''t raise their hands, but they had smug smiles on their faces as if they were confident in themselves.

    "Yes, my lord, please go on," Kira gestured at one of the nobles who had raised his hand eagerly.

    "Ahem, your poem moved my heart to the point I realized what I was missing out on in my life¡­ an enchantress like you. So I believe you are also looking for the ''one'' which made you inspired to sing this poem," The man said with a proud look as if his interpretation must be good.

    Kira gave a subtle, alluring smile and said with a soft nod, "That is a good interpretation, my lord. I am d my poem was helpful to you, and I hope you find a woman who can warm your heart. Now, how about you, my lord?" Kira had already gestured at another man.

    Asher softly chuckled, seeing how this woman skillfully turned down the other guy without even making him feel as if he got rejected. Surely as expected from someone who spent a lot of time in this business.

    Many men conveyed their interpretations, and Kira politely responded andplimented them, though everyone knew she had yet to hear something that could impress her.

    Finally, after nobody was raising their hands anymore, Edmund suddenly spoke up, "Madam Kira, how about you hear out this young lord? Perhaps it might move your heart."

    "Of course. Go ahead, please," Kira said as she gracefully bent her legs towards the other side, looking as if she was giving her full attention to Edmund.

    "Your poem was a beautiful and skillful expression of love and devotion, but I cannot help but notice how it also serves to seduce and captivate the audience, drawing them in with promises of love and dreams just like how we are trying to draw you in using our love and dreams. I can''t help but envy how you do it better than us," Edmund said as his lips curved upwards, his chest open, and his head leaning in slightly towards her.

    Kira let out a soft, musical, and alluring giggle as she said, "Ora~ My lord, your words truly tter me, and I have to admit your interpretation of my poem connected with me at some point."

    Her words made the men sigh in envy seeing how as usual, he managed to impress her slightly while Edmund smugly smiled. They had to admit Edmund really was well-versed in these things.

    "How about Madam Kira hear me out as well, and we will see if this time one of us can connect with you more," Oberon said with a flirty raise of one of his brows.

    "Kira would be honored to listen to your words," Kira said as she seductively leaned in his direction.

    "Your poetry is a call to my senses, yearning for a man''s heart. You also painted a vivid picture of and of love and dreams in which you would feel honored to visit your one true man. You want to dance beneath the moon with your soulmate, to hold you throughout the night and fulfill your dreams. Why not let me be the one to fulfill your every desire?" Oberon asked with a charming wink as he smiled at her.

    Everyone couldn''t help but praise how eloquently he put his words and confidently asked her out, knowing what she truly wanted.

    Kira ced her hand on her chest as she said, "Ora~ That was a beautiful interpretation that came close to what inspired me. But I am sorry I wasn''t able to recite my poem in a better way to let you gentlemen realize my desires."

    Oberon and Edmund clicked their tongues, seeing how she wasn''t really moved by their words. They knew she was being polite by saying it was her fault even though her poem was perfect.

    They can''t think of any other meaning to her poem. Still, they didn''t care and were satisfied that one of them would at least get to personally spend time with her in her chamber since nobody else did it better than them. The two looked at each other with smirks, indirectly feeling smug that Kira was going to pick one of them today, though they have to wait and see whom she was going to pick between them for today.

    No men were surprised to see that, as usual, nobody was able to truly move her heart. Still, they were disappointed they didn''te with interpretations as good as Edmund or Oberon''s. Otherwise, they could have enjoyed some personal time with her.

    "Would Madam Kira like to hear the interpretation of this simple man?" A man''s voice echoed from behind, making everyone turn their heads around, especially Edmund and Oberon, wondering which idiot felt like interpreting her poem after everything was almost over?

    "Eh¡­" Darren had a blinking expression upon seeing Asher raising his hand briefly. He can''t help but wonder what he was thinking.

 Chapter 93 Let My Actions Speak For Themselves

    Everybody saw an ordinary-looking guy raising his hand and scoffed, thinking how a low-ss man like him could possibly know how to interpret such a beautiful poem. This could probably be the first time he heard this. The noble who brought him in must have done it for fun, though now it was going to backfire.

    Some booed at him for having no shame in raising his lowly hand before Madam Kira and spoiling her enchanting presence.

    However, Kira subtly raised her brows and briefly raised her hand, making the other men hush themselves while wondering if she was going to have him thrown out or something.

    "May I ask what your good name is, sir?" Kira asked with a certain allure to her tone, her smile captivating as ever, making the other men feel jealous that she was giving her attention to some low-ss nobody!

    Asher put his hands in his pockets and said, "People call me Lagoo, Madam Kira."

    "Sir Lagoo, please¡­I would be happy to listen to your interpretation of my poem," Kira said as one of her golden tails gently rested on her shoulder.

    The sound of men sighing in frustration echoed subtly as they couldn''t stand the sight of Madam Kira talking to him so politely and entertaining the words of some Lagoo.

    Darren held his breath and hoped Asher knew what he was doing by garnering so much attention.

    Oberon and Edmund turned around and ignored him as they felt it was just some lowlife trying to get some attention. If not for Madam Kira, Edmund would have had him crippled and thrown out for making this ce filthy with his feet.

    Asher softly shrugged his shoulders and said aloud, "I feel your poem was a romantic and heartfelt expression of love and devotion. But I don''t think it was towards a person or because you were seeking a soulmate. The sentences ''Where love is all around the sky'' and ''And let us dance beneath the sky'' made me feel that you were yearning for a magical and enchanting ce filled with love¡­a ce you feel a personal connection to which also includes the people in it. You love to watch the stars rise as youugh and dance in that ce just like anybody would feel like when thinking about the ce ¡­they were born¡­.a ce where ''dreams are born and never die''."

    Kira''s glimmering green eyes flickered momentarily as she heard his words. Her expression became zed as if her mind was pulled elsewhere.

    However, the men felt likeughing at his dumb interpretation as one of the nobles who told his interpretation first spoke up, "How rude of you. Did you even hear her poem from the beginning? Madam Kira clearly mentioned the sentences ''Come, my love, and take my hand'' and ''Let me lead you to and''. These sentences make it obvious that she was seeking a soulmate who would hold her hand and fulfill her dreams as her man. Your interpretation is just insulting her inspiration."

    The other men also strongly nodded with annoyed looks, especially since this Lagoo guy openly said their interpretation of her wanting a soulmate was wrong. Oberon and Edmund had the same opinion, but they didn''t want to lower themselves by paying attention to some low-ss idiot.

    Darren also didn''t expect Asher toe up with such a different interpretation since he also felt that she was indirectly seeking a soulmate, especially since her ''story'' was based on her finding a man. Of course, that didn''t mean all her poems so far were about that but still¡­Darren couldn''t think of any other reason.

    Asher inwardly chuckled as he looked at the faces of these annoyed men and said, "Isn''t it obvious? Those sentences meant that she was talking to herself, or perhaps her past self was talking to her¡­wanting to bring her back to the ce they loved and cherished¡­a form of longing from the depths of her soul for a ce where love is all around the sky," Asher said as he looked at Kira whose glimmering green eyes formed faint ripples.

    The men couldn''t believe he was spouting even more nonsense, but suddenly everyone became silent as they, especially Oberon and Edmund, noticed a shocking change on Kira''s face.

    Her eyes became shiny with unshed tears, making it quite obvious that she was truly moved by his interpretation!

    They had never seen her make such an expression. In the past, whenever she said she felt moved by the interpretations of a few nobles, she never made such an expression except for being very charming. So did this mean that she never felt moved all those times? No, that can''t be. Maybe this poem was closer to her heart.

    Darren was astonished as well and was shocked since he knew the true identity of this Lagoo person. How would he know to interpret her poem''s true meaning when he only woke up a month ago? Did the queen teach him arts like poetry and things other thanbat skills? He couldn''t put his finger on it.

    Oberon and Edmund were the ones who were most baffled by this observation. They can''t believe that the words of some dreg affected her heart. Since they were sitting closest to her, they could sense the drastic change in her aura, even if it only lingered for a short moment before returning to normal.

    Kira calmly closed her eyes for a brief moment before opening them with clear eyes. She looked at Lagoo with a veiled glint in her eyes and smiled, "I have no words to express how I feel now...your interpretation of my poem touched my heart. I want to thank you by inviting you to spend some time in my chambers and let me entertain you for the rest of the night. It is the least I can do," She said with a sensual smile.

    "What the fuck??"

    "This can''t be happening!"

    "Did he really win her heart?"

    "I can''t believe that was the true meaning of her poem¡­It just¡­How was he able toe up with that¡­It just isn''t possible¡­"

    "Nooo¡­I don''t want some dirty pig to lick her lovely feet. I can''t even fathom the idea of him touching our Madam Kira."

    "We may don''t have to worry. The Temptress Supreme would never let herself get sullied by a lowly thing. She would just discreetly kick him out after inviting him in."

    "Hehe, that is exactly what I thought too. It would be considered lucky if a toad kissed him."

    The men in the hall were heatedly whispering among themselves, wanting to bash this Lagoo for getting ahead of them. They could only take relief by believing that nothing big would happen inside and that she was just humoring him to not be rude or go back on her words.

    Oberon and Edmund felt as if they got spat on by a pig. That was the feeling they got when they saw the Temptress Supreme favoring some nobody over the two of them.

    Even if, on the off chance, his interpretation was what she was looking for, how could she choose him over them? They were the ones who had been spending fortunes on her as "gifts" just to let her indirectly know that she won''t find any better men than them.

    This also meant that they expected her to at least pick them whenever she made an appearance, and she had never chosen anybody else other than them until now¡­all for some lowly worm.

    "Madam Kira, I understand your choice but have you truly considered the capabilities of this Lagoo person? He may know some poetry, but I am afraid he woulde short when ites to everything else," Oberon said with a polite smile, though his eyes had a suppressed light of disappointment and anger after having his pride bruised. He was already thinking of ways to bring pain upon Lagoo for making her choose him and then make him feel like killing himself.

    "Madam Kira, you always have good taste, though this time, I feel you are about to make a bad choice. As Brother Oberon said, he may have interpreted your poem to your taste, but it''s obvious he isn''t of the same caliber as us. Are you sure you want to spend time with someone beneath your grace?" Edmund asked with a charming smile, though his eyes were cold and filled with hidden anger. He was already thinking of ways to make this piece of shit Lagoo regreting anywhere near this town. How dare this pig thirst for something that was his?

    The two purposefully said these words aloud to openly put down this worm named Lagoo and make him realize his ce. If he had even an inkling of shame, he would have already run out after hearing this.

    The others alsoughed and even began to call out insults at Lagoo, supporting Edmund and Oberon''s words. They felt that Madam Kira didn''t have to show such courtesy to a low-born.

    Asher scoffed inwardly upon seeing Oberon and Edmund getting pissed upon witnessing the unexpected turn of events and even trying to dissuade Kira.

    Darren swallowed his saliva as he was inwardly screaming at all of them to stop insulting the royal consort to his face. If only they knew who was behind this mask.

    However, Asher''s expression remained unfazed by their insults, and he said calmly and collected, "My lords, your words may carry weight, but your actions speak louder than words. True strength and capability are not necessarily measured by one''s birthright or station but by one''s actions and character. I may not possess the same privilege or status as you all, but I assure you, my actions will speak for themselves even though my words prevailed earlier," He then turned to Kira and politely greeted her, "Madam Kira, I humbly ept your favor and look forward to proving myself worthy of it. Perhaps then some people would change their minds about me."

    "How dare he..." Most of the men''s faces puffed up in anger and humiliation. This bastard just openly mocked them for losing to him and indirectly boasted about how superior his manliness was against theirs. Does he truly know no fear or shame? And the fact that he hinted about proving his ''manliness'' to Madam Kira set off a lot of fuses inside them.

    Darren had a blinking expression and couldn''t help but feel great admiration for the royal consort. He put his words so eloquently it didn''t seem as if he was directly insulting everyone yet hurt them where it mattered coupled with the fact that he boldly and confidently suggested to Madam Kira that she won''t regret this night. He wished he had this kind of confidence before women like her.

    How could these men not feel like their nerves were about to explode from anger and jealousy after hearing this?

    Oberon and Edmund were the ones who got most pissed off since they knew this vermin meant these words for them, even if he didn''t explicitly mention them. Not even once in their lives did they have to endure these words from someone like him.

    All this time they didn''t even look at him since they didn''t want to lower their ss by talking to someone like him. It would be no different than paying attention to a worm on the ground. But if that worm began to crawl all over their noble face then it was only right they crushed it right away.

    Kira narrowed her eyes as she carefully looked at this Lagoo person. She had never met someone of his ss who possessed such wit and guts yet was foolishly brave. But then she noticed the drastic change in the moods of Edmund and Oberon.

    She revealed an enrapturing smile as she looked at Oberon and Edmund and whispered something to them, making their expressions rx, and within a few moments, no longer looking as if they ate shit. Some amount of bitterness still lingered in their eyes but they at least didn''t look as if they were about to explode, especially Edmund while Oberon seemed to still have a hold over his bearings.

    Even though Asher couldn''t hear what she said, he didn''t care since he almost got what he came here for.

    Kira leaned back on her chair swing as it began to get pulled up slowly, "I will be waiting for you, Sir Lagoo. Please take your time," She said with a inviting smile as she looked at him while slowly disappearing into the darkness above.

    Asher saw some top-notch subi surrounding him as they all shed beautiful smiles and said, "Please follow us, Sir Lagoo. We will show you to Madam Kira''s personal chambers."

    Darren gulped, hearing the sentence he had been dreaming of hearing just like every other man. Still, even if he was feeling envious of Asher, he had no ill feelings knowing that he deserved this. If he truly moved her heart just like she wanted, there couldn''t be a better ending, though one thing that was concerning was if Madam Kira would learn his true identity or not. If she did¡­that could be quite troublesome.

 Chapter 94 Unless Fate Has Other Plans

    "Sure. Lead the way," Asher said with a casual smile while the rest watched with green faces. Darren didn''t know whether he should leave or not but seeing the hint from Asher, it seemed like he didn''t need him to stay necessarily.

    As he walked past Oberon and Edmund, he felt their gazes of contempt, but as usual, he paid no mind to them.

    He found himself being led upwards through dimly lit corridors. Finally, he stepped foot on the 3rd floor, where it was rtively quiet, peaceful, and silent. He can''t hear the bustling sound of men enjoying from downstairs. It was as if he had entered a different building, and the ambiance felt more soothing yet sensual.

    He entered a small hallway, dimly lit by a faint golden light, and the walls adorned with luxurious tapestries depicting scenes of romantic trysts between subi and men. The floor was made of warm, polished marble, and the air was heavy with the scent of incense and something fragrant as well.

    The subi led Asher to arge wooden door at the end of the hallway, though he raised one of his brows upon catching a glimpse of a man standing guard outside.

    Upon closer look, it seemed like he was of Vulpini race or, as Asher would put it, a fox man. The Vulpin race was mainly known for their beautiful women, known as Vulpinari, though the males, known as Vulpini, were not to be underestimated. They could be equally seductive for women, and some of the powerful women even used them as ythings.

    However, the fox man he was looking at seemed to be far from a ything. He had a tall and lean muscr build, with a sleek and agile frame. His features were sharp and angr, and he had arge bushy silver tail. His ears were pointed and perked up, making it seem like he was quite vignt and watchful.

    His eyes were piercing gold, and he had long silver hair that was tied back in a tight ponytail while wearing ck leather armor that entuated the powerful lines of his body.

    As Asher came near him, his expression was stoic and unreadable. He nods curtly at the subi that apanied Asher, indicating that they may leave and leave this man with him.

    The moment they left, Asher felt this fox man''s gaze remain fixed on him as if assessing him for any sign of danger or deceit.

    He said with a subtle furrow of his brows, "I am Shochi, Protector of Madam Kira. You are here at her grace, any harm or disrespect towards her, and you''ll have to answer to me," He warned with a cutting gaze.

    Asher could sense a hint of possessiveness in his eyes, making him chuckle and say, "Buddy, rx. I am not here to eat her up unless fate has other ns."

    "You!" Shochi knew the double meaning in the words of this crude filth and was about to say something when, "Shochi...let Sir Lagoo in," A melodic voice came from inside, making Shochi''s expression be taut and stepped to the side while wondering howe his Madam has to entertain such a low-ss man.

    Just one word from her, and he would have him thrown into a ditch after cutting his crude tongue out.

    Asher gave a wink at Shochi before entering the chamber, making him take a cold, deep breath as he closed the door behind him with a sharp glint in his eyes.

    The moment Asher entered Kira''s chamber, he raised his brows subtly upon being enveloped by a sweet and heady aroma mixed with a crisp and refreshing scent of something akin to jasmine and mint. This created a warm and inviting atmosphere.

    He also saw howvish the space inside was, with arge four-poster bed as the centerpiece, covered in silken sheets and pillows of various sizes. Based on how things looked, it did seem like she slept in this ce only.

    The floor was covered in plush carpets and a firece crackled in the corner, casting a warm glow over the room. There were several small tables scattered throughout the room, holding various trinkets and objects of art.

    Arge window on one wall overlooked the town below, and a balcony could be essed through the window, offering a beautiful view of the night sky.

    However, his eyes became distracted when he saw a captivating golden-haired beautying out from within the curtains on the side, "Wee, Sir Lagoo. I hope my humble adobe wouldn''t be of bad taste to you," She greeted as her luscious pink lips arched into a smile, her voice soft and melodic as always.

    Asher saw her fluffy golden tails dance in the air as her dreamy emerald green eyes looked at him. She even changed her garments to that a very seductive dark red garment that showed off her sulent thighs and smooth calves while firmly clinging to her curves and navel. But what stood out the most was her milky knockers that seemed like they might slip out of her dress at any moment. She surely knew how to dress in a way that would make even a eunuch feel hot down there.

    She wasn''t wearing her veil, making her captivating beauty be even more enrapturing.

    "As I said before...I am a simple man. I am sure your tastes would suit me really well," Asher said with a subtle curve of his lips, making Kira softly nod with an alluring smile, "Ora~, I am d you feel so. Come, please make yourselffortable on the mat I specially prepared for you," She gestured to him towards a soft mat surrounded with cushiony dark golden pillows with a graceful movement of her arm.

    Asher nodded as he sat down on the mat, making him feel like he was sinking into a bed of roses. Surely this woman knew how to prepare the perfect mat to rx a man.

    He saw her preparing a drink for him when she asked, "May I ask where Sir Lagoo ising from? I am surprised since I haven''t seen someone who can artfully break down my poem like you. It makes me wonder if Sir Lagoo is seeing me for the first time."

    Asher squinted his eyes before answering with a chuckle, "Of course not. How could a man like me possibly be able to enter this town without a powerful master? Today I happened to get lucky that my master decided to let me apany him here. Otherwise, I usually spend my time back in the lower towns. I hope my origins didn''t offend Madam Kira," Asher said in a ttery tone while closely observing his surroundings and her.

    "As a maiden of music and a lover of nature, I don''t judge a person based on their origins. I judge them based on their experiences and wisdom, and I must say Sir Lagoo''s wisdom makes me admire you. Not everyone can be as well versed as you with the same origins," Kira said in a tone of pure admiration as she poured some drink into a small ss and turned around to walk towards him.

    Asher smiled as she ced the small ce before him and sat right in front of him with only a small table between them.

    The moment she sat down near him, he could smell the sweet and alluring scenting off her body...a mixture of wildflowers and a hint of vani. It was both feminine and captivating, making him feel a pull towards her and drawing his eyes towards her seductive features, especially her soft, big round breasts that were partially revealed by her off-shoulder silk red gown.

    He was slightly surprised by how such big melons were defying gravity when usually the ones he had seen with such big breasts sag a lot or would have used imnts while hers were natural and perky. He had no doubt she could smother someone with such big breasts, especially since it was a tad bigger than Merina''s.

    "Please...have this drink, Sir Lagoo. I made it with special care, hoping you would relish it," Kira picked up the ss and leaned closer to him as she offered him the ss, her eyes looking as if she was yearning to see him enjoy the drink she had prepared.

 Chapter 95 I Have Yet To Drag You To My Hell

    Since she came closer, he could smell the subtle musk of her fox-like nature, adding a mysterious and seductive undertone to her scent and the way she was looking at him, it would make any man''s heart melt and pray to let their souls be taken by her.

    However, Asher received the ss and looked at the sparkling transparent liquid inside it, inviting him to gulp it down. He had no doubt this would taste really good, but he ced it back on the table and said with an apologetic smile, "Thank you for your kind gesture. I will make sure to drink this right before I leave. Have a long trip tomorrow, so maybe this would help me keep my spirits up," He said in a tone as if he was really worried he might wake upte tomorrow.

    Kira''s expression didn''t change even though he turned down her gesture. Instead, she ced aside the ss and said with a charming batting of her eyshes, "I can understand, and since you mentioned you have a long trip tomorrow, how about I help you rx and entertain you with a dance? I can promise that Sir Lagoo wouldn''t be let down by me."

    "You want to dance for me?" Asher asked with an excited look.

    Kira got up and smiled as she said, "I don''t know if Sir Lagoo knows this since you are new here, but I do sometimes dance for people I take some liking to. It makes me happy to entertain them through my music and dance. So I feel I owe Sir Lagoo a dance tonight."

    Asher leaned back on the cushiony pillows as he said in a chummy tone, "It would be a pleasure to see you dance."

    With her gaze locked onto him, she took a few steps back and took out her golden flute. Her fingers gently ran over its smooth surface as she began to y a soft, melodic tune, the notes filling the air and captivating Asher''s attention.

    This music was far more pleasing to his earspared to the one he had heard before. As she yed, she began to move her body in a slow, seductive dance, her hips swaying and her arms gracefully flowing.

    She looked at him with a yful smile on her lips, her eyes sparkling with charming mischief as she continued to y her flute and dance, every step and gesture filled with poise and sensuality.

    Her long, flowing golden hair danced around her like a wild, fiery mane, adding to the sensual allure of her performance. And the way her big soft melons heaved with each breath she took was a sight that could captivate any soul.

    Even Asher couldn''t help but admire the curves of her body and the way her fair, smooth skin shone under the soft light of the candles as she danced and yed her flute. He found himself mesmerized by her every move, unable to look away as she enticed him with her artistry.

    He didn''t expect her dance and music to be this good. Not even the best dancers and musicians on Earth coulde close to her. He found himself getting even more rxed, as if his body and mind were resonating with her dance and music.

    She slowly moved closer to him with her hips swaying and her body undting in a hypnotic rhythm. Her music and dance worked together to create an alluring atmosphere, one that was almost impossible to resist, especially her glowing emerald green eyes that never stopped giving their attention to him.

    Asher felt a sense of euphoria wash over him as he watched her dance. He found himself increasingly entranced by her, his mind bing hazy and his body feeling heavy as if both were craving to drown in her charms.

    He saw her three bushy golden tails move gracefully, each one undting in time with the music. They swayed and twirled before him, their soft fur catching the light and glimmering like gold while adding to her mesmerizing charms.

    He saw her otherworldly emerald green eyes and felt like his entire being was dissolving into them.

    He suddenly felt his surroundings dissolve as he saw a woman standing on the balcony of a blurry room. By just seeing the blurry silhouette of her hourss body, one could guess she was a wless beauty.

    She was wearing a red sleeveless dress, staring into the hills at the horizon, admiring the beauty of the hills far away.

    His vision was foggy, but he found himself walking toward her and standing behind her back before hugging her slender waist. His mind was nk and it felt like his body had a mind of its own.

    He parted her hair as he kissed her lovely neck before slipping off one of the sleeves to kiss down her shoulder.

    He pulled down the other sleeve as well, revealing her sexy naked back. He could also see her bountiful mounds slowly getting revealed more and how her dress was hanging on her nipples, about to fall off.

    He softly left kisses over her curvy back while squeezing her supple, firm breasts.

    He turned her around, but when he saw her face, which became clear all of a sudden, his brows raised, and his expression darkened as he clenched her neck, "You¡­This isn''t real. I have yet to drag you to my hell," Asher said in a seething tone upon seeing Aira''s face, wondering what was going on.

    She grimaced and grabbed his hands, "C-Cedric¡­You are hurting me¡­Why are you doing this?" Her eyes teared up, her expression shocked.

    Asher shook his head as he said, "You don''t get to ask me that. Just wait¡­I wille for you one day," Saying so, Asher crushed her neck, and the next moment, his surroundings dissolved before he felt the aroma of Kira''s room wafting through his nostrils, making him realize his mind came back from whatever illusion he was forcibly put into.

    He couldn''t fully make sense of what was going on, though he realized he was in the presence of someone dangerous...more than he ever expected. So he immediately reined in his senses to make it seem like nothing happened on the outside. He didn''t want to make it seem like he ''woke'' up, though he didn''t notice a faint dark green light on his ring slowly dying down.

    Kira smiled, seeing Lagoo''s dazed expression, his mind being under her spell. After seeing that his body waspletely rxed and his mind synced to her aura, she stopped ying her flute as she asked, "Can you tell me who you really are, Sir Lagoo?" She stopped dancing though her three golden tails continued to sway in a hypnotizing rhythm before him.

    Asher''s eyes were weakly opened as he looked at her and answered with a dazed look, "I¡­I am a servant from the Red Sands who work for Young Lord Darren¡­"

    Kira squinted her eyes and then asked, "Did you know me before today?"

    With the same hazy eyes, he answered, "I don''t¡­think so¡­This is the first time I have everid eyes on a¡­breathtaking beauty like you."

    Kira rolled her eyes with a frustrated sigh, her expression no longer filled with allure.

    "Howe someone as illiterate as you saw through the meaning of my poem?" Kira asked with a veiled glint in her eyes. Even though her words were not as friendly as before, her voice was still melodious as ever.

    "Oh¡­I overheard one of the nobles discussing it. But they didn''t reveal it, thinking it was wrong. So¡­since I am an unmarried virgin¡­I hoped to spend a night with someone like you by impressing you if I got lucky¡­I hope¡­you won''t be angry for it¡­" As he said, drool dripped down his mouth.

    Kira had a blinking expression, but the next moment she let out a tired sigh as she pressed her forehead against her fingers. She can''t believe she wasted her time on this fool.

    Still, she revealed a beautiful smile as she picked up the ss she had prepared for him earlier, "It''s fine. Any other man would have done the same thing in your shoes," She dipped her finger into the drink for a brief moment before offering it to him, "Here¡­drink this, and you will get the bliss you seek for."

    Asher''s hand weakly moved as he took the drink from her hand. He weakly blinked his eyes as he gulped down the drink as if he was thirsty for it.

    She saw him copse back on the mat after a few moments of drinking it and a streak of blood oozing down one of his nostrils.

    She clicked her tongue softly and gently ced her hand on his head, "You brought this upon yourself, boy," She said, her tone monotone, deeper and less melodic than before. Her expression also no longer gave off a seductive aura but instead, her eyes appeared cold and steely.

    But suddenly, she frowned upon noticing something odd¡­very odd. She removed her hand from his head and extended it towards his face, her eyes narrowing down.

 Chapter 96 Shadow Patron

    Kira was about to touch Lagoo''s face with her hand when suddenly one of his hands grabbed her wrist, his eyes opening wide with a dark green light shining within, "You have seeded in grabbing my attention," Saying so, he ced his other hand on his face and removed ayer of skin or what seemed like a magical mask that revealed what was hidden within.

    Kira''s eyes shook and widened as she saw his skin color turning dove-gray, his hair transforming into a silver waterfall, and his eyes a ming dark yellow.

    He slowly stood up as she involuntarily raised her head to look up at him. Her expression was filled with shock and disbelief. How could she not be shocked upon seeing that this man was the royal consort who was dignified by the people today after revealing his power. Even if it only happened just a couple of hours before, someone like her had already learned about everything that happened in the Tower of Hell.

    Why would someone like him be doing here in disguise? Was he that desperate for the warmth of a woman? No¡­that couldn''t be the reason.

    Her lips parted as she saw him wipe away the blood that had trickled down one of his nostrils before. How was he still standing after drinking that?

    But her mind snapped out of it as her thoughts raced to think what to do next.

    "Keep it quiet and easy unless you want to let others know you just tried to poison and kill the royal consort," Asher said with a calm smile while still holding on to her wrist. He knew her protector Shochi was standing right outside and mighte in if she caused any kind of ruckus. But he felt that she was quite strong since he couldn''t see through her mana circuit, not that it really mattered in this situation.

    Kira''s body froze upon hearing his words as she held her breath. She realized how much trouble she was in, but she didn''t want to let him think he had the upper hand.

    And so her expression rxed as she calmly smiled and said in a melodious voice, "Are you sure I am the only one in trouble? Won''t people also then ask what the royal consort was doing in my chambers when his queen was expecting his presence back in the castle?" Kira inwardly rxed a bit, thinking that he wouldn''t dare reveal his presence in this building unless he wanted to risk angering the queen. He was still her consort in the end.

    Seeing him being silent, she added with a hint of confidence in her eyes and caressed his sleeves in a sensual manner, "But don''t worry. I know you are a man with needs just like anybody else. I won''t tell if you won''t. So how about we forget this misunderstanding due to mistaking your identity? It''s not every day I see someone like the royal consorting into my chambers with a disguise," Saying so, she gently freed her wrist from his hand and inwardly scoffed, seeing that no matter how much of a genius he was, he was no different than any other man here when ites to his lower brain.

    But her eyes quivered when his hand suddenly clutched her neck, "Don''t fuck with me, woman. You can try and ckmail me all you want, but I simply don''t care," Asher stressed calmly with a slight shake of his head and added, "What''s the worst that could happen to me, hm? I can think of a hundred reasons to tell my wife why I was here, and she will believe me. But what about you? There is no reason or justification in this world that will let you escape getting punished for trying to hypnotize and kill the royal consort. Your honeyed words won''t work on my wife''s ears."

    Kira''s lips firmly pressed together, seeing that he was serious about what he was saying. It seemed like he didn''t really care about his presence here getting exposed.

    But the same did not go for her, and he knew this too. She couldn''t understand how a boy who had been sleeping for years could be this calm, bold and perceptive. Not even older men would necessarily know how to talk like him.

    Still, what baffled her more was how he failed to get charmed by her when even powerful men had fallen under her spell. He was no stronger than a Soul Warrior, which only made it seem even more impossible. And that poison in the drink was something even a Soul Reaper won''t necessarily survive.

    Realizing that she was up against someone she wasn''t prepared to deal with nor see throughpletely, she dropped her seductive and charming tone as she looked at him with a harsh glint in her eyes, "What do you want?"

    "Wow¡­look at you. I haven''t seen a woman who could turn into apletely different person in the blink of an eye. A temptress indeed¡­" Asher softly scoffed as he removed his hand from her neck, making her straighten her clothes with a taut look.

    "First, tell me why you tried to poison some nobody?" Asher knew she had poisoned him before she saw through his disguise. However, what he didn''t understand was why she would try to kill someone who was of no threat to her.

    Kira shook her head slightly and said with azy look, "Because other nobles down there, especially Oberon and Edmund were nning to make your death a not-so-pleasant one the moment you leave. I was trying to do you a favor. What else?"

    "Well, aren''t you such a kind soul," Asher sarcastically chuckled, but he didn''t forget the strange set of questions she asked while she thought he was under her spell. He also noticed how she was casually using the names of two young men hailing from the most powerful backgrounds.

    Still, he casually shrugged and said, "I will cut to the chase. There is only one thing I want from you," He said as his gaze caressed her from top to bottom.

    Kira''s cold eyes faintly shone with killing intent, wondering if he was really after her body.

    Asher saw the look in her eyes and smacked his lips softly, "Don''t tter yourself. If I wanted, you would be in my bed already. But for now¡­" His gaze narrowed as he continued, "...all I need is information."

    Her eyes blinked, and her brows furrowed as she asked, "Information? Don''t tell me¡­"

    "Yes¡­The kind of information you are thinking about. Since you are officially the leader of the subi here, I want you to tell them to charm out all sorts of important information from the lusty idiots whoe visit them every day," Asher knew all kinds of powerful mene here to rx and enjoy, but that also meant this was the only ce they let themselves be vulnerable.

    Kira took a deep breath as she said, with a hint of anger in her voice, "Are you serious? You are only going to put those women in danger. If caught, they would die for sure, and my business would be ruined. Are you trying to have us get shut down and killed?"

    Asher let out a tired sigh and said with a head shake, "Do you seriously think I give a fuck? It''s either you, this business, or them. You choose."

    Kira couldn''t believe she was getting herself cornered by this bastard. She realized how careless she was before and felt that she should have dug into the royal consort earlier. How could she have known that someone with no power till yesterday would suddenly pop out to cause trouble for her?

    He smiled, seeing her being silent, and added, "I am going to be your most regr patron from now on¡­a shadow patron, of course. So you can expect me to frequent here."

    "Wait, you can''t just barge in whenever you want. People will take notice and¡ª"

    "Don''t act dumb with me. I know you people have a backdoor, and I am going to use just that. If some kind of pass is required for me to ess such a backdoor, you know what to do, right?" Asher said as one of the corners of his mouth turned up.

    "How about you show me out of that said backdoor now?" Asher said as he put on his mask again, disguising himself as Lagoo.

    "Shochi,e here," Kira said with her arms crossed, her gaze piercing into Asher.

    The door to her chambers immediately happened as Shochi came in with his hand on his de, ready to shed bled on the one who dared to anger her.

    Kira''s posture expression rxed as her captivating and seductive aura enveloped her again, "Shochi, rx. He is a good friend of mine now, and I would like you to¡­"

    Kira told him about Asher''s identity and how he was going to be her most important patron from now on.

    Shochi''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he couldn''t believe this Lagoo idiot was the royal consort all this time. Even if he was the royal consort, how dare he thirst for his Madam when he has the queen by his side?

    "Shochi? Stop thinking about it and show our guest out. He might gette reaching home. His wife must be waiting," Kira added with a smile, though her eyes were staring at Asher with a bitter gaze.

    "Not so fast. I need somepensation after getting scammed by you. What would others think if the Temptress Supreme was a woman of deceit and tricks?" Asher asked with a curve of his lips.

    Shochi''s face puffed up as if he was holding in the temptation to strike down on this uncouth fellow for ndering his Madam.

    The corners of Kira''s lips faintly twitched for a moment before revealing a charming smile, "Ora~ I am so sorry that I let you down, Sir Lagoo. But I will happilypensate if that is what you need," Kira snapped her fingers together as two of the best subi in this building entered the room with alluring smiles.

    Asher turned and saw two women with long, flowing hair that cascaded down their backs in soft waves. Their eyes were deep and mesmerizing, with full lips, which were a natural red. Both had curvaceous figures with smooth, soft skin that exuded a sense of sensuality and allure, their presence capable of tempting the forbidden desires of any man.

    One of them had green hair with brown eyes, while the other had ck hair with pale gray eyes. He could recognize that the alluring beauty with green hair was from a naga n while the other was from a tribe of purebloods known for their powerful affinity towards water.

    "These lovely women are Azura and Kiera, two of the best subi I trained personally. They are untouched, and from now on, these two will remain exclusive to only you, catering to your every need happily," Kira said as she pointed her hands toward them.

    Asher saw these two charming beauties looking at him with a seductive gaze with a hint of yfulness in their smiles, inviting him to go crazy on them. He now had no doubt that these two were among the best.

    "Hmm, not bad. For now, I shall ept yourpensation," Asher said with a wink as he put his arms around the two women before walking out with a smile.

    Shochi''s expression was taut, seeing him go out while Kira stopped smiling and rubbed the ends of her hair with a narrowed gaze, deeply thinking about something.

    ¡­

    After Asher was gone, Kira was standing on the balcony, looking down at the town with an unfeeling gaze.

    "Madam, is this really wise? Why do you have to entertain and give him special treatment like this? This is unprecedented," Shochi mumbled with a confused look as he stood behind her.

    Kira lightly smiled and said, "Don''t think too much about it, Shochi. The royal consort is going to be quite important for me, more than the others. Considering what happened today, he is going to be more important than we can expect, though I wonder what his real agenda is," She said while thinking about the request he made.

    Shochi pressed his lips together, feeling some kind of uneasiness, though he felt that she knew what she was doing.

    "Is there anything you would like me to do?" Shochi asked with an expectant look, his tail swaying in the air.

    Kira narrowed her eyes and said as she arched her lips, "Hmm...Yes, there is one thing I want you to do.."

 Chapter 97 The Secret Behind Delicious Blood

    In the main street of Darkhelm, a tall cloaked figure was standing in front of the grand building of Honeyed Pearl, their gaze firmly fixed on it.

    The people passing by this person gulped upon feeling the imposing and sharp aura of this mysterious figure. They did their best to not offend this person, even identally.

    However, based on how the cloak draped around their figure, it seemed like a woman? Which powerful woman would be standing here in disguise? They guessed a number of noble houses they could think of but couldn''t recalling upon any woman who gave off such an unsettling aura, especially in front of a building like this. No woman with a respectable status and power woulde anywhere near here.

    There was arge crowd of men in front of the building, as always. Some had been waiting for hours patiently since it would be worth it.

    However, suddenly they felt a heavy aura putting pressure on their chests and turned around to see a feminine cloaked figure making her way through the crowd.

    The men closest to her immediately jumped to the side like frightened cats since their guts were screaming at them to not confront this mysterious woman even if she was cutting the queue.

    No men questioned her as they frantically made way for her while wondering who this powerful woman was and what she was doing here.

    The minotaurs standing in front of the entrance saw her approaching and suddenly felt their hands visibly tremoring under the intimidating and overwhelming aura of this mysterious woman.

    They were men with hearts of steel who had no fear of death. But this cloaked figure exuded an air of death and blood which made their hearts shiver.

    The two minotaurs couldn''t even find the strength to open their mouths and ask what her business was about.

    "The guest list¡­Hand it over to me¡­now," She spoke in a deep, sharp tone, making the two minotaurs unconsciously hand over a paper to her right away.

    She carefully read through every single name on the list before handing it back to one of the minotaurs. Her bodynguage exuded a strong sense of doubt as she looked beyond the minotaurs where the main entrance was.

    However, after a few moments of standing still, she walked away silently, making the others, especially the minotaurs, sigh in relief. They were totally confused by what had just happened.

    ¡­

    A minuteter, Asher had left the Honeyed Pearl through a secret exit and was walking back through another street.

    He entered a small building to take off his disguise and came out as the royal consort. However, his brows raised as he saw a tall, cloaked figure suddenly appearing before him.

    He smiled with a hint of surprise in his eyes, "So you managed to find me, huh?"

    The cloaked figure remained silent for a moment before removing her cloak, revealing a full, heavily armored figure with arge two-handed sword sheathed on her back.

    Asher was surprised she tracked him down despite giving her the slip, though she found him a bit toote, and by that time, he had finished what he set out to do. He had to admit Darren wasn''t exaggerating about her.

    "It''s not wise to try and trick me like that, Your Highness. If anything had happened, I wouldn''t have been able to reach you in time to help you," Eradicator said in a serious tone.

    Asher walked past her as he casually said, "Don''t sweat it. I survived all these years without you, so I am sure I will survive just fine."

    Eradicator turned around and began to walk behind him as she asked, "Visiting the Honeyed Pearl is not a good thing. It can only damage the queen''s prestige."

    Asher''s expression didn''t change, but he asked with narrowed eyes, "I visited the Honeyed Pearl? When? Do you have proof, or did anybody else see me going there? I think my wife wouldn''t like to hear a baseless usation against her consort¡­don''t you think?" Asher knew Eradicator would give a full report of his whereabouts to Rowena, but he stressed thest sentence to make sure she won''t open her mouth to her.

    Eradicator took a deep breath, not expecting the royal consort to be this cunning. She felt that the queen''s promise to not restrict him would be misused by him.

    She had never felt helpless about reporting something to the queen. Now that he said it, she doesn''t have any proof he was really there, and reporting without any proof wouldn''t be right.

    "I know, but next time Your Highness shouldn''t try to leave me behind. It will be¡ª"

    "I don''t answer to you just like how you don''t answer to me. So me leaving you behind or tricking you is something you have to deal with. As my wife said, you can''t control what I do. It will be your responsibility to fulfill your duty," Asher said with a curve of his lips as he continued walking through the street while the people around him lowered their gazes and silently walked past, especially because of the Bloodborn Guard following him around. They knew nothing good would happen if they tried to approach the royal consort now.

    Eradicator took in a deep breath, hearing his words. She felt that dealing with the royal consort was not easy. Still, he had a point. It was her duty to ensure his safety. All she had to make sure of was not to be ipetent like before, and he wouldn''t be able to slip past her. She was confident now that she won''t let him get away from her sight.

    Asher could feel Eradicator''s firm determined gaze on his back and smiled, "It seems like you are feeling confident about something, hm?"

    "I am confident in not failing my duties again," Eradicator said in her usual deep and serious tone. Her voice was not particrly loud, but it carried a certain weight thatmanded attention and respect. Even Asher had to admit she was quite disciplined and steadfast instead of being angry at him for tricking her.

    "A game of cat and mouse it is," Asher softly mumbled, to which Eradicator subtly turned her head to look at his back.

    ¡­

    A few hours passed when Jarius Thorne timidly entered the Dreadthorne Castle. He didn''t forget what Asher told him to do, which was heavily weighing on his mind. He was already sweating just thinking about it.

    He didn''t even know what to ask his mother or brother. What if they get more pissed at him? It would only be worse if his father was still here.

    However, he couldn''t find Edmund or his mother anywhere. Knowing that the servants wouldn''t know anything, he meekly walked towards his sister''s training room after hearing that she was inside. Maybe she would know where the other two went.

    Upon reaching the door, he took a deep breath before knocking softly, "E-Elder sister¡­can I enter? I¡­I just wanted to ask one small thing."

    "Look at that. My little brother is here. Don''t be shy ande in, Jarius," A soft giggle sounded from inside, though Jarius only felt more nervous as he slowly opened the door and took a peek.

    The room was dark and eerie, with an unsettling atmosphere. He saw his sister dressed in a sexy dark blue baby doll dress that revealed her tempting cleavage and a glimpse of her perfect, round mounds.

    But the sight that made him sweat was seeing her feeding on a human who was being hanged from the ceiling by a rope wrapped around his penis!

    It was not just one human man, but he saw her feeding on a human woman too, who was hanging beside this man. But the difference was that some strange slimy tentacles were wrapped around the woman''s naked body, especially around her breasts, her limbs, and her neck, restricting her in every way.

    However, it didn''t seem like these tentacles'' job was to only restrict her but to pleasure her to death after seeing how these tentacles were not only wrapped around her body but had also entered herher regions and even her mouth while making a sucking motion on her tits too.

    The woman''s eyes were drunk and hazy, her face flushed red just like her body while letting out soft, weak moans. It seemed as if this had been going on for so long that she lost the energy to even moan and was drowning in too much pleasure, coupled with the fact that too much of her blood had been sucked out of her by his sister.

    It was quite apparent that this woman had lost all senses to the pleasure she was experiencing.

    Jarius knew these two humans were Hunters that Sabina captured during some quest and brought them here to toy with them and feed on them like usual. He could see that she was almost done feeding after seeing a few dead humans lying on the floor, neatly arranged side by side, their faces hollow and gray and their lifeless eyes looking as if their minds had been broken before they died.

    But no matter the number of times he had seen such simr sights, he was unable to get used to it. It just made his legs weak, especially now after seeing the sight of that Hunter hanging by his dick.

    "Do you know what makes the blood of these humans more tasty, little Jarius?" Sabina asked as she took her fangs out from the neck of the woman who was swimming in a deep pool of pleasure. Her face seemed as if she didn''t even feel Sabina''s fangs going in and out of her skin but she was smiling with a delirious look.

    Jarius stiffly shook his head with a deep breath.

    "Haan, it is different for their men and women. When ites to men¡­" Sabina had a small flogging whip on her hand and smacked the man''s penis with it, making him let out a painful grunt with a red puffy face. Jarius felt his dick shrivel seeing that and hearing the sound it made.

    The man''s face was haggard with drooping eyelids and mouth. It seemed as if he didn''t even have the luxury to beg for the pain and suffering to end, "...pain and fear make their blood taste so much better," She said with a look of delight.

    She stepped to the side and caressed the face of the human woman as she continued, "As for their women¡­pain through pleasure makes their blood taste quite sweet and delicious," Sabina wiped off the leftover blood on the woman''s neck with one of her fingers and sucked on it with a blush on her cheeks, "When it tastes so good it turns me on so much¡­Mnnn~" She let out a muffled moan as she squeezed her own breasts.

    "Do you want me to teach you how to do it too, little brother? My methods are still not perfect, but I will get better the more I experiment," Sabina said with a bloodthirsty smile.

    Jarius felt a chill go down his spine as he shook his head in a jittery way and stuttered, "I-I¡­just want to know where¡­mother and elder brother is¡­D-Did you happen to see them?" He was ready to run out since he remembered how, a few years ago, she suggested he give her a helping hand for her experiments. But that day, he experienced a kind of hell that left him sick for weeks and with a kind of trauma that still exists now.

    "What a coincidence. They just entered the castle," Sabina said as she briefly closed her eyes and clicked her tongue when she saw that her experiment was finished seeing how the two humans had already died.

    Jarius left right away without even lingering for a second lest she drags him into it out of boredom.

    ¡­

    "Mother, what is so important you had to summon me here now?"

    Edmund asked in a slightly frustrated tone as he entered the meeting hall of the castle with his mother.

    Esther''s cold gazended on him as she asked, "After what happened today, you still want to remain ignorant? We will discuss the rest after your sisteres."

    Edmund furrowed his brows as he remembered Asher''s face.

    "Mother, Elder brother," Jarius greeted as he entered the hall, his heart quite tense especially after seeing them.

    Esther crossed her arms and looked at her youngest son, "What are you doing here, Jarius? You are supposed to be at the tower, training and not wasting your time here. Go back before I send someone to drag you back there."

    "Yeah, runoff, little brother. We don''t want you bringing shame to our House and dragging us down even more," Edmund snickered with a lopsided grin.

    Jarius clenched his fists behind his back upon hearing his words, but he didn''t dare to say anything.

    "That''s enough, Edmund. Leave, Jarius. We have important business to take care of. Whatever you have to say can wait," Esther said, knowing that he came here for something.

    Jarius silently nodded and turned around, only to see his elder sister walking past him with a wink.

    He furrowed his brows and wondered what kind of important matter they were going to discuss since all three of them had assembled in the same room.

    He quickly took out a dead lizard from his pouch and simply pressed his finger against it, making its eye glow with a faint dark blue light.

    With a deep breath, he let it jump out of his hand and quickly left the hall while closing the door behind him.

 Chapter 98 Only You Can Handle This

    Jarius was sweating bullets as he stayed inside his room. He knew he was taking a risk by nting an undead lizard inside the meeting hall where three of the strongest members of this House were talking.

    But he was banking on the fact that none of them would notice his lizard if they weren''t looking in the first ce.

    He was highly motivated to find out what they were discussing since he had to give Asher something instead of going to him empty-handed. However, he personally was also feeling curious about what they were talking about so secretively and wanted to know.

    His eyes narrowed upon listening to their discussion, "Things might seem okay for now, but the royal consort is going to be bad news for all of us in the future. And that is why we have to deal with it now itself," Esther said with a squinted gaze.

    Edmund shook his head and said with a soft scoff, "Mother, it will be at least centuries or more until he can be strong enough to be somewhat of a threat. There is no need to panic over someone I can crush with my feet anytime."

    Esther clicked her tongue and looked at her son with a cutting gaze, "Stop being so arrogant and underestimating someone you shouldn''t."

    Edmund''s expression became slightly ugly, seeing how his mother was reprimanding him and giving Asher too much importance.

    Esther added, "You have no idea how quickly reality can change when you least expect it. Under the queen''s protection and the Head Warden''s guidance, he will grow faster than any of us did. Only a month passed, and he is already strong as a Soul Warrior, which none of us in this kingdom had ever achieved. That boy is also not dumb. He acts above his age and knows what he is doing."

    Edmund clicked his tongue and said, "You are giving him too much credit, mother. I just got the news that he and the queen will be doing a bloodline union test soon. Just watch him get thrown out right after everyone sees how his alien bloodline doesn''t mix with hers. Without the queen''s protection, he is nothing," Edmund was exactly waiting for this to happen so that he could stop feeling anxious about that gray-skinned toad and get rid of the nuisance once and for all.

    "Don''t be foolish. You never depend on unknown oues. We wouldn''t be here if our ancestors did that," Esther firmly stressed.

    Edmund felt this quite frustrating and looked at his sister, "Sabina, help me out here. Make our mother understand how impossible it is for two different bloodlines to have a perfect union. It is the main reason why even a fool from any race wouldn''t mate with a different race unless they want a deformed child or a weakling, or perhaps there won''t even be any child. Only two people with the same bloodline have the ability to perfectly be one with each other."

    Sabina, who had been watching the mother and son argue with amusement, finally parted her pretty red lips, "Sorry, brother. I feel mother is right but what I don''t get is why we are getting restless for no reason. It''s not like Asher, and we have something against each other¡­do we?"

    Esther and Edmund nced at each other with a knowing look, making Sabina furrow her brows and ask, "Don''t tell me¡­you guys are hiding something which I don''t know of yet."

    Esther looked at her and said, "It''s not that we were hiding it from you, but we never thought it mattered until today."

    Edmund''s expression became slightly troubled as Sabina smiled and said, "Now, you two have made me interested. So spill it¡­What is going on¡­"

    "You tell her, Edmund. That''s the least you can do now," Esther said with a slight shake of her head.

    Edmund muttered something to himself in frustration before saying to Sabina, "It''s nothing, to be honest. All I¡­"

    Edmund went on while an undead lizard was hiding behind a table in the hall. Its creepy dark blue eyes glinted as Jarius, who was sitting on the upper floor, was listening in on the conversation with perked ears.

    But the moment he heard Edmund talking to Sabina, his eyes increasingly widened the more he listened, "Fuck¡­Fuck¡­Is he fucking mad¡­Why¡­Oh shit¡­" Jarius felt a bead of sweat rolling down his temple just by listening to this and imagining Asher''s reaction.

    If he revealed this to Asher, he had no doubt he would be stirring up a shit storm. But if he doesn''t, and Asher somehow finds outter on, he will be the first one to get fucked.

    He had to choose¡­being loyal to his family or to himself. He had never been stuck in a huge dilemma before.

    If he reveals this to Asher, he will be safe since there will be no way his family will suspect him, even if this gets exposed. But by doing that, he would be betraying his family and this House. And on the off chance they find out about his betrayal, he can''t even fathom what would happen to him, especially how his father would react.

    ? Jarius felt like banging his head on the wall out of frustration and helplessness. He was biting on his nails, and in his nervous state, he stopped listening to the conversation going on downstairs.

    The moment Edmund was done talking, Sabina had her hand on her lips, her eyebrows raised, "Brother¡­sometimes I wonder if you use that thing inside your head."

    Edmund clenched his fists, hearing her words, and said with an irate look, "Don''t be like that, Sabina. I am sure at that time, you also wouldn''t have thought this would be a problem. We also don''t know if he even remembers. Everyone knows he doesn''t recollect anything from the past 14 years. So stop making this a big deal. I will handle this."

    "No need," Esther sternly said and added as she looked at Sabina, "Your sister will handle this without making a mess out of it."

    Sabina raised her brows, "Oh me? What would you want me to do, mother?"

    Esther took a deep breath and said, "I want you to seduce him and make him fall for you till he feels like he cannot breathe without you. Then once he is in your palm, not only have we taken care of the mess your brother made, but we also will have a potentially powerful pawn with an immortal bloodline."

    "What in the name of¡­" Edmund''s jaw cked, and his eyes widened in disbelief, wondering if he heard his mother right.

    Sabina also had a glint of surprise in her eyes as she softly giggled and asked, "Are you really serious, mother? You are giving me permission to seduce him?"

    "No! Stop talking about this! Mother, what the hell? She is my fiance. We are going to get married within a few years. You can''t just tell her to seduce some worm when I am standing right here," Edmund said with a red face, veins popping over his temples. He couldn''t believe his own mother would suggest something like this. But on second thought, thinking about the kind of person she was who would do anything to protect this House, he felt it wasn''t that surprising, though he was adamant about not letting this pass.

    Sabina was his woman. Even if he had yet to marry her, he had always considered her as his. They were betrothed since the moment he was born, and in his eyes, no woman was more charming than her. He was considered quite enviable as a man, especially because people saw how he had such a fatally attractive and capable woman as his fiance. What would happen to his pride and face if people caught a glimpse of her spending time with another man?

    Not even he got the chance to touch her since she wouldn''t let him based on the reason that he doesn''t make her blood ''tingle'', though he interpreted it as her just waiting till marriage. She was the only woman he desired whom he could never dominate nor possess yet. But once he gets married to her then she will be his forever.

    Esther pped his arm lightly and said, "Don''t talk back to me after making all this mess. Since you made it, you will have to bear with the consequences and stop overthinking about this. Your sister knows how to do this while keeping her maidenhood intact¡­Isn''t that right, Sabina? It wasn''t my idea in the beginning, but your father''s who told me to handle this."

    "Of course, mother. Leave this to me," She said with a confident smile and patted Edmund''s shoulder, "And brother, you really have nothing to worry. Your sister is going to take care of this easily. How hard can it be to seduce a boy who hasn''t felt the touch of a woman for his entire life?"

    Edmund felt some kind of heaviness in his chest by just thinking of the idea of Sabina seducing some other man. But he knew he couldn''t go against his mother and especially his father since it was his idea to begin with.

    And hearing Sabina''s words, he felt maybe he was overthinking this. Asher was like a child who woke up a month ago and didn''t know anything about women. Maybe just a simple smile from someone as charmingly attractive as Sabina would be enough to fall for her. She probably does not even have to touch him, and if she seeds, he also doesn''t have to think about this annoying issue anymore.

    The more he thought about it, the more he started to feel better and realized he got worried for nothing, though he was unable to fully get rid of the uneasiness he was feeling.

    "Okay¡­but if anything doesn''t go the way it''s supposed to or if anything strange happens, I want you to let me know," Edmund stressed as he looked at Sabina.

    Sabina smiled charmingly, "Of course, I will. This is all going to be over before you realize it, brother," As she said this, her blood began to dance in excitement, just thinking about how fortunate such a good opportunitynded on herp. It would probably be easier now to get what she wanted.

 Chapter 99 Burden Of The Crown

    It was past midnight when the kingdom was sleeping, with barely any lights lighting up the entire area. However, in one of the fancy buildings in the most famous street of the grandest town in the kingdom, a seductive golden-haired beauty with three bushy golden tails was sitting up on her bed.

    She was polishing her golden flute though her glimmering green eyes seemed to be in a different world.

    On the outside of her chambers, Shochi was still standing guard as always, sitting on a chair with his eyes closed as if he was sleeping. But suddenly, his ears twitched as he immediately sprang up on his feet, looking around with vignt eyes.

    However, his ears twitched as his eyes narrowed, and he turned around. But before he could see, he felt something smashing against his nape, and the next moment everything became dark for him.

    *Thud!*

    "Who is out there? Shochi?" Kira got out of her contemtive state as she got off the bed, and with a suspicious look, she slowly walked towards the door. She drew out a small de from her deep cleavage, feeling that something was definitely wrong. Shochi never failed to answer her whenever she called out to him, though now she heard no response from him.

    However, suddenly she felt a gust of wind brush past her face, which made her narrow her eyes and turn toward the balcony.

    "Should I feel surprised or not to see you here?" Kira asked upon seeing a 6 3" tall, intimidating figure, standing tall and proud in her full armor. The dark red moonlight glistened on her armor while casting a ck shadow over the balcony.

    The red slits of her helmet seemed to glow, piercing through the darkness and fixating on Kira. Her crimson cape billowed out behind her, giving off a powerful andmanding presence.

    Kira lowered her de and put it on a table before slowly walking towards the balcony.

    After remaining silent for a few moments, Eradicator spoke in a deep, blood-tremoring tone, "Harm even a strand of his hair again, and I will send you to the pits of Tartarus myself. There won''t be a second warning."

    Kira squinted her eyes, but then her expression rxed as she ced her hand on her chest, "Ora~ I have no idea why you are threatening me, but it seems like the queen really cares about him. Of course, an ordinary woman like me knows what lines I shouldn''t cross. I feel saddened you think otherwise," She said with a low sigh.

    Eradicator stared at Kira for a few seconds before turning her cape over and disappearing from the balcony the next second.

    Kira crossed her arms and stood near the rails of the balcony as she subtly smiled.

    ¡­.

    Asher woke up early the next day after having a good sleep, helping him recover from the fatigue he had fromprehending his Immortal grade grimoire.

    He quickly used his Master ess to the castle to scan the halls and rooms like always just to see and learn what kind of things the people in this castle usually do.

    However, his brows subtly raised when he noticed something unusual. He squinted his eyes and decided to take a walk.

    He looked at the naked figure of Merina lying beside him, deep in sleep with a rxed expression. It seemed like her night went pretty well for her.

    Asher had no reason to wake her up and put on some casual robes. Merina''s ears twitched as she stirred awake upon feeling some movement and hearing faint sounds. Seeing that her Master was awake, she raised herself up right away.

    "Go back to sleep. I am taking a walk alone," Asher said as he put on some casual robes.

    Merina blinked her eyes but then, seeing that he really didn''t need her, she said, "Yes, Master," Saying so, she slowly eased herself back into the bed.

    ¡­

    The Demonstone Castle had multiple study and library halls. But the biggest study hall was private and reserved only for the queen, which was situated in a quiet and private area of the castle. Nobody else was here, as if everyone knew the queen needed privacy and solitude whenever she came here. And right now, Asher was standing in front of it and softly knocked on the door.

    A few moments of silence followed before a powerful yet melodic voice came from within, "You maye in."

    Asher opened the door and was greeted by the sight of a spacious and grand hall with tall windows and a good view of the kingdom. The room was decorated in rich, luxurious fabrics and furnishings. It was well-lit, and there was a firece to keep the room warm and cozy.

    In the middle, he saw arge desk that was filled with books, maps, and other materials that seemed to be rted to the affairs of the kingdom.

    And behind this desk, Asher saw Rowena sitting on a chair. She was dressed in a long, flowing ck gown that hugged her curves, entuating her alluring figure. Her long ck hair cascaded down her shoulders in soft waves, framing her striking face.

    The light in the room was dim, casting a soft glow on her skin, making it appear even more pale and wless. Her crimson eyes seemed to sparkle in the low light, drawing his attention.

    She sat with an air of regality and power, her gaze focused intently on the documents and papers spread out before her. Despite her gothic beauty, there was a sense of seriousness and determination in her demeanor, making it clear to him again that she took her role as queen very seriously.

    "I wasn''t expecting you here. Was there something important you wanted to tell me?" Rowena asked though her gaze was still fixed on the papers before her, deeply studying them. However, he senses a hint of troubled emotion in her voice and bearings. He knew Rowena was someone who rarely revealed her thoughts or emotions outside, but if some of them slipped out, then it could only mean something serious was troubling her.

    "I came here just to see you, especially since I meant what I said yesterday," Asher walked towards her and sat down on a chair beside her as he continued, "I know you have technically known me for more than a dozen years, but for me, I have only known you since a month ago. And since I was soulless for all those years, it''s like we both don''t know each other well despite being married. So that''s why I want us to talk, be it personal or rted to the kingdom. I know how hard you are working for the kingdom and for us to work together, you have to let me in."

    Rowena finally took off her gaze from the documents and slowly looked at him as she pushed a strand of her hair out of her face.

    Asher spoke in a soft and reassuring tone, "I know something is troubling you now. So don''t bother hiding it before me."

    Rowena felt her breath catching in her chest, not used to someone being so persistent in letting her thoughts out. She was surprised he discerned that something was going on without her saying anything when nobody else did. Was he that observant about her?

    Still, feeling his reassuring gaze, she felt like there was some truth to his words. Since he was going to be a vital pir of the kingdom, it would be best to let him know the matters of the kingdom.

    She softly let out a sigh and said, while looking at the parchments on the table, "Before my father died, our kingdom was doing rtively well. But after we lost him, our kingdom suffered a lot, especially because of the infighting and the humans taking advantage of it."

    "So, in other words, the previous year didn''t go well for our kingdom. But I am sure you worked hard enough to recover the kingdom as much as you could, right?" Asher asked with a subtle shake of his head.

    Rowena softly shook her head and said with furrowed brows, "It still isn''t good enough. My efforts alone won''t save this kingdom. When my father ruled the kingdom, our peoplepleted more than 50% of the priority quests they epted in a day. But now it''s down to 45%...and that means we are weakening day by day."

    Asher knew what she meant by that. Even if the percentage difference seemed small, it could create a huge difference in the long run. This meant that the kingdom would continue to weaken as years pass till the humans easily gain the upper hand and destroy the demons.

    "What was the number a month after we lost him?" Asher asked as he leaned forward.

    "At that time, it was 40%," Rowena said while wondering why he was asking that.

    "So, within a year, you managed to bring it up by so much. There is no telling we are going to be stuck at 45% forever," Asher said with a shrug.

    "You don''t understand. I tried everything I could to bring this number up, and I took quests nonstop to prevent the humans from taking further advantage of our situation. But now¡­I am trying to figure out any other ways I could bring this number up," Rowena said with a tired sigh while wishing her father was here right now so that she could know what to do. She never prepared herself for this, thinking that she had a lot of time with her father. But who knew he would die so early? This made her realize how nothing was forever.

    "Don''t beat yourself up byparing yourself to your father. He had centuries of experience ruling this kingdom, while you only came to power a year ago. Still, do you know the root issue behind this number?" Asher asked as he rested his chin on his fingers.

    Rowena softly nodded and said with her brows pulled together, "The main reason is our people are starving from life crystals. Every day hundreds of them die without having enough of it. Some are too afraid to take quests which is understandable, but they also die despite working whatever jobs they could find."

    Asher knew she was right. He had personally seen people copsing randomly on the streets while others considered it a daily urrence. Without enough life crystals, the demons can''t equip themselves with the right tools to survive the quests or even get good training. This only gives birth to a vicious cycle.

    "I have tried my best to make sure people don''t starve of life crystals. I was able to bring the numbers up temporarily by using the kingdom''s treasury, but then it was a desperate and unfeasible idea that I discarded right away."

    "What do the official reports of the distribution of life crystals within the kingdom say?" Asher asked as he rubbed his fingers together.

    "That is what is strange. Everything looks alright on the papers. People are receiving the life crystals they worked for, which means the number shouldn''t be this low," Rowena said with a head shake.

    Asher gave a low hum and said, "So that could only mean that the reports are lying and people aren''t getting the life crystals they rightfully earned."

    Rowena didn''t seems surprised to hear that, but with a dull gaze, she answered, "Maybe¡­but there isn''t a way I can make sure of it."

    "Why not? Who gives these reports?" Asher asked with narrowed eyes.

    Rowena looked at him and answered, "Most of theme from¡­House Thorne. I can''t question their reports without proof."

    Asher understood why and asked, "Then why not assign your own men to verify these reports?"

    "I do have officials that verify these reports, but they never found anything odd."

    "What if they are being bribed?"

    "No. They can''t deceive me. I make them all wear special spectacles that visually record the things they verify. I go through these recordings myself, and yet I found nothing wrong," Rowena said with a firm headshake.

    "Then it must be happening behind the scenes," Asher said with a squinted gaze.

    Rowena looked at him and said, "Then it only makes things worse because I have no way of making sure of that, as I said before¡­not without proof," Rowena subtly clenched her fists as she said this.

    Asher calmly took a breath and nodded, "I understand, but from now on, why don''t you let me check these reports. Teach me how to read them, and perhaps I can provide helpful insights. If you are too busy, you can order someone else to teach me."

    "No, I will do it myself. It''s best I bring you up to speed with these things," Rowena said with a firm nod, though suddenly her gaze became zed, and her aura became chaotic and heavy momentarily.

    Asher subtly smiled as he nodded, but then he furrowed his brows as he noticed how her expression changed for a short moment, "What happened? It seems like something else is troubling you?"

    Rowena''s aura became steady as she looked at him. But then she averted her gaze and said while arranging the papers, "It''s nothing of concern," As she said this, her fingers clenched the papers tightly.

    "Nothing of concern to the kingdom? So that could only mean it concerns you, right?" Asher asked, making Rowena''s eyes momentarily freeze.

 Chapter 100 A Hopeless Quest

    Rowena didn''t expect Asher to quickly pick up on these small things. Still, her eyes were looking elsewhere as if she was deeply contemting something with a hint of disconcert.

    Asher could see that she was hesitating a lot and said, "Sincest year, you had no one to talk to because you are the queen, but to me, you are more than just a queen. If something else is going on that isn''t rted to the kingdom, you can tell me...I am the only one you can speak to about things like this."

    Rowena calmly took a breath as she looked at him and finally parted her lips to say, "It''s...about something that happened just now...There is a ce outside the kingdom...A ce where my father and I used to visit every year."

    Asher noticed her eyes getting a bit mncholic, wondering if this ce was special since it was a ce of old memories.

    "What happened there?" He asked curiously.

    Rowena firmly pressed her lips together as she said, "A gate opened there...One of my informants said multiple Hunters have entered that ce and won''t leave without destroying that ce. I don''t understand...why a gate would open there...There is nothing over there for them," She mumbled as she clenched her fists with a death cold gaze.

    "Then why can''t you send some people to take care of those fuckers?" Asher asked with a narrowed gaze, though he felt that she would have already done that if not for a good reason.

    "Because it is a closed quest...Only those who satisfy the quest conditions can enter. I also can''t officially take any action because it doesn''t concern the kingdom. I can''t endanger my people and force them to fight to gain nothing while risking everything for a hopeless quest. I can''t risk our kingdom getting any worse," Rowena said as she took in a sharp breath.

    Asher could see that she was feeling quite upset and angry about this, especially since she couldn''t do anything about it.

    "What''s the name of this ce?" Asher asked with a keen gaze.

    Rowena offhandedly said, "The Crimson Grove."

    Asher immediately looked up in the system, "Pull up the quests avable near Crimson Grove."

    [ 1 Quest Avable ]

    [ Quest - Some Hunters have upied the Crimson Grove, threatening to destroy a ce that the Bloodburn Queen holds dear. Annihte or get rid of these trespassers before the grove gets destroyed ]

    [ Restrictions: Only those below Level 10 may ept with a max group of two || Usage of 3 Potions allowed || No potion, equipment or gear above level 10 allowed ]

    [ Difficulty: Insane || 6 Hunters are present. At least 3 of them are at or above level 8 ]

    [ Rewards: +2 Talent Point, +2 Skill Point ]

    ''What kind of crap quest is this?'' Asher couldn''t help but wonder since not only was the difficulty really insane, but the rewards were utter crap. Could it be that there was a good reason these Hunters were in that ce? No...some of the quests with simr rewards he had attempted in the past turned out to be as crappy as they appeared to be.

    The only real benefit he could see from this quest was the amount of refined mana one could gain if and only if one managed to survive this quest.

    With such a level of difficulty, he realized why this quest was still avable. Who in the right mind would dare to go up against 6 Hunters where at least 5 of them together could defeat even 2 level 10 demons in an ordinary scenario. Even fighting against someone of the same level was considered hard, let alone fighting someone an entire level or levels above them, especially in this level range.

    No wonder Rowena didn''t want to risk forcing her people to take this quest. They would surely fail and would resent her for doing so while attracting foes who would take advantage of this matter to pull her down.

    If this was between levels 1 to 5, some people would have still tried, but only if the rewards weren''t this bad.

    Rowena noticed how Asher''s expression became zed and asked, "What are you doing?" She suddenly realized something and asked with furrowed brows, "Don''t tell me you are--"

    "You shouldn''t have hesitated to tell this to me," Asher said as he immediately got up.

    Rowena also got up and stood before him, "No. Whatever you are thinking of doing...forget about it. This isn''t a simple quest. This is a death trap located in a ce where you don''t have any protection," Rowena strongly said, realizing what he was nning to do. She very well knew how difficult this quest was. Quests with such difficulty had little to no chance of surviving.

    "I know, but that doesn''t mean I can''t survive this. I am the only one who can do this," Asher said with a confident nod.

    Rowena couldn''t understand why he wouldn''t even hesitate about this as she asked, "The rewards aren''t also good. You don''t stand to gain much from this despite how difficult it is. Nobody else would take it," She wanted to convince him to drop this idea since she couldn''t restrict him as per her promise. She didn''t know why she even told him about this situation in the first ce.

    "I know the rewards are crap, but that doesn''t mean I am doing this for the rewards," Asher softly said as he looked into her eyes with a soft smile.

    "You..." Rowena eyes became still as she softly mumbled, realizing why he was doing this, and added, "...don''t have to..."

    "But I want to...So just wait for me till Ie back. If I survived against Hell Maiden, I sure as hell can survive this," Asher said with a soft wink as he turned around to walk away.

    Rowena could see that no matter what she said, he wouldn''t change his mind. By now, she had learned that once he set his mind to something, he wouldn''t stray away from it.

    Still, somewhere inside, she felt as if she could believe in his words. He had already proved himself once when nobody believed him. Maybe the least she could do was a leap of faith.

    However, that didn''t mean she was going to sit still and do nothing. Right after Asher left, Rowena knew what she had to do.

    ...

    After a short while, Asher entered his room and ordered Merina toe in, "We are going toplete a quest together right now. This is the quest," Asher forwarded the quest to Merina, whose eyes widened after reading it, "M-Master...are you sure about this?" Merina usually wouldn''t question him, but she had to ask this since not only was the difficulty insane, but there were no good rewards. So feeling surprised and confused, she unconsciously asked with a soft gasp.

    But she suddenly felt Asher''s firm gaze on her and cleared her throat, "Forgive me, Master. A-Are we leaving right away?" She remembered that her Master would never do anything that didn''t benefit him unless the queen requested his help seeing what the quest was about.

    So all she could do was pray she would survive this, though unconsciously she believed in her Master considering how she hadpleted multiple quests together with him. She also stood to gain a lot from these quests, which she previously wasn''t able to due to her situation.

    It made her remember how getting stronger felt like and also made her feel her existence had more meaning than she thought. Only he made her feel like that; thus, she didn''t hesitate much before asking him when they were leaving.

    "You aren''t going to die. You are at level 7, and I am at level 8, so this going to be easier than you think," Asher said to make sure she didn''t get cold feet when they got there though he felt she was far braver than any ordinary maid based on her performances so far.

    "I won''t let you down, Master," Merina firmly said, realizing what he expected from her.

    "We are going to leave right away though this travel is going to be expensive," Asher sighed as he looked at the popups.

    [ This quest is located too far from your current location. Teleportation will require 100 Life Crystals. Do you still want to proceed? ]

    ''This better be worth it,'' Asher said as he equipped the Kronos Armor Set, which was a level 5 Rare grade gear he had got from his second quest.

    [ Level 5 ]

    [ Effect: +25 DEF ]

    [ Bonus: +50 HP ]

    [ Durability: 200/200 ]

    He had used this for every quest since then and always made sure it was fully repaired before taking another quest.

    HP: 1165 -> 1340 / 1340

    Despite being a level 5 armor, it was still somewhat useful to him, especially since he had nothing better.

    "Let''s go," Asher said the moment Merina also finished putting on her armor. Both of their figures transformed into rays of dark light before the two disappeared from the room.

 Chapter 101 Prepare For The Worst

    The Crimson Grove was a mystical garden hidden outside edge of a dense forest with towering cliffs as a backdrop. It stood out quite well due to its beautypared to the ominous aura of the rest of the forest.

    This garden was surrounded by tall trees and was essible only by a narrow path. The garden was filled with a variety of flowers, nts, and trees, each one more beautiful than the next.

    The flowers were of different colors and fragrances, making the garden a feast for the senses. The garden was also home to a small pond, where the water was crystal clear and reflected the beauty of the surrounding nature.

    There was a small gazebo located in the center of the garden that seemed like a good ce to sit and rx or perhaps talk with someone.

    This ce was usually calm and silent, but now the arrival of six Hunters had disturbed the peace in this ce.

    All of them were wearing armor and equipped with all kinds of weapons. Three were men, while the rest were women, all looking in their early tote twenties.

    This group of six seemed to have some kind of order and discipline among them, especially since they had a leader leading them. If one took a closer look, they could see the emblem of Hunter Academy on their garments or armor suits.

    The leader was a tall and muscr man with a scar running down the left side of his face. He was wearing a suit of heavy te armor and carried arge two-handed battleaxe.

    Name : Jack Quaid

    Level : 9

    HP : 1690 / 1690

    MP : 1575 / 1575

    STR : 215

    DEF : 338

    INT : 315

    DEX : 209

    The woman standing behind this leader was a slim and agile woman with long brown hair. She was wearing a suit of leather armor and carried two automatic pistols in her holster that seemed to glow with a mystical light. It was quite apparent these guns weren''t no ordinary guns. She looked at her leader and asked, "Jack, this quest has to be a joke. There are no demons to kill here. Don''t tell me I carried myself here for this. I am feeling bored already," She said with azy yawn.

    Name : Kara John

    Level : 7

    HP : 625 / 625

    MP : 1700 / 1700

    STR : 83

    DEF : 125

    INT : 340

    DEX : 161

    "Don''t assume this is an easy quest, Kara. Not every quest has to be about killing some lowly demons the moment we arrive. My father always says to prepare for the worst and that no quest is easy since we can lose our lives at any time. So keep your eyes open since this is said to be a ce frequented by the Demon Queen. Who knows what can happen," A tall and statuesque woman with long blue hair and gorgeous looks said with a stern tone.

    She wore a suit of shining blue te armor and carried a long silver spear. Looking around, she didn''t expect a ce in the Shattered Dimension to look so beautiful. She was the youngest in the group, though none of the others would foolishly judge her strength based on that. Even the others weren''t being casual with her despite her not being the leader, including Kara, who shrunk her head after hearing Rachel''s words.

    Name : Rachel Sterling

    Level : 10

    HP : 1850 / 1850

    MP : 2100 / 2100

    STR : 330

    DEF : 370

    INT : 420

    DEX : 271

    "Don''t worry, Kara. We can have fun destroying this ce," A slim man with sses and a goatee said as he put his arm around Kara with a flirty smile. He was wearing ssy robes and was carrying a staff with a ming crystal embedded on top of it.

    Name : David Col

    Level : 6

    HP : 300 / 300

    MP : 1353 / 1353

    STR : 159

    DEF : 60

    INT : 271

    DEX : 59

    "Ugh, fuck off, pervert," Kara wrinkled her nose as she pushed him off, making David chuckle and say, "No use in denying your feelings for me, baby."

    "Both of you focus," Jack''s gruff voice made the two look at him as he added, "Rachel is right. Keep in mind that our quest''s main objective is to first find the hidden artifact in this ce and then destroy this ce. So Sarah...do whatever you have to do to find it," He said while looking at a short woman with short blonde hair. She wore a suit of studded fiber armor and had a pair of twin daggers holstered on her belt.

    Name : Sarah Rose

    Level : 7

    HP : 597 / 597

    MP : 1690 / 1690

    STR : 162

    DEF : 119

    INT : 338

    DEX : 85

    "I got this, Jack. All I need is a safe ce to work my magic," Sarah said with a confident nod.

    Jack hummed and said, "We have your back," He then looked at a broad-shouldered man with a shaved head and serious-looking face who was wearing a suit of full te armor and carried arge tower shield and a mace, "Bolo, you are our strongest defense, so you keep a sharp eye on any demons that might try to disrupt our quest."

    Name : Bolo Gonu

    Level : 8

    HP : 2073 / 2073

    MP : 1059 / 1059

    STR : 161

    DEF : 415

    INT : 212

    DEX : 116

    Bolo didn''t say anything but silently nodded as he walked away to camp at a certain spot.

    "Rachel, you are the strongest among us, so if any demones, you support Bolo as usual," Jack said as he looked at her, making her nod firmly with a sharp eye.

    He then looked at the troublesome duo, Kara and David, "You two stop fucking about and guard the perimeter. The demons mighte from any direction. We can''t risk Sarah getting disturbed," Jack said as he looked at Sarah, already sitting on the ground, concentrating with her eyes closed.

    "Jack, you should seriously chill out. Our quest difficulty is literally only ''Amateur'' and not even a ''Challenging'' level quest. The six of us are overkill for this quest, especially since we have Rachel," Kara said with a subtle scoff.

    "If I knew this quest would suck this much, I would have begged our professor to let some other team take this quest," David said with a roll of his eyes.

    "Don''t forget we will fail this quest if Sarah takes too long and our Heavenly Immunity runs out. We can''t risk staying a second longer once our immunity runs out," Jack said with a serious look, to which Kara pursed her lips and nodded with a sigh, "Fine, fine. I ain''t gonna bezy."

    A few minutes passed as Sarah slowly crouched and walked towards the gazebo in the middle while deeply concentrating on thepass in her hand. Apparently, she was focusing on using a tracking spell with the help of her special glowingpass.

    "Sarah, any luck? We don''t have much time to stay," Jack said as he continued to keep a close look at the time.

    Sarah narrowed her eyes as she saw the glowing blue needle on herpass vibrate more the closer she reached the gazebo, "I think I have pinpointed its location, but I might need some more time taking it out. Thank god my professor gave me this. Otherwise, I don''t think I would have been able to track something hidden so well."

    Everyone''s eyes lit up upon hearing her through theirms, though Kara impatiently said, "Let''s help her dig whatever is hidden there. My legs are bing numb waiting over here."

    "No," Sarah firmly said as she stood in the gazebo and added, "Whatever is beneath this floor isn''t simply hidden. There is a pattern of runes I have to figure out to take it out. If we try to forcibly take it, then we would only be destroying whatever''s inside."

    David clicked his tongue, hearing her, and said, "Great! Let''s hope we won''t lose too many points over failing this shitty quest. God knows how hard it is to level up these days."

    "Wait, where is Bolo? It''s been a while since hest reported to any of us, and I am unable to get in touch with him," Rachel said all of a sudden, her tone filled with a sense of uneasiness.

    Jack furrowed his brows upon hearing her and said, "Shit. Everyonee towards us right now. Something doesn''t feel right," Jack said in a serious tone as he stood in front of the gazebo where Sarah was busy working her magic.

    All three of them quickly rushed towards Jack upon getting his order.

    "Seriously, that moody guy must be taking a shit. Let''s give him some privacy, yea?" David said with azyugh.

    "Still, it''s a bit weird he went off the radar just like that," Kara said with pursed lips.

    Rachel slowly shook her head as she said with wrinkled brows, "No...he never goes off the radar without informing us. Something is seriously--"

    *THUD!*

    All four of them took a quick step back as they saw arge body shooting out from behind the trees and falling in front of them.

    "AAH!!"

    "Oh my god!"

    "Bolo!" Rachel shouted with widened, quivering eyes as she immediately recognized this bald man''s face.

    Not only her but the rest of them were also shocked since Bolo''s eyes were lifeless, and his body was bloodied all over.

    They saw how his neck and all his vital spots seemed to have been shed open, making him bleed to death probably. There were also some bloodied w marks on his back as if some wild, ferocious beast had attacked him out of nowhere.

    But what they were sure of was that Bolo died within a matter of seconds before he could even put up a fight or inform them.

    Their eyes didn''t even linger on his corpse for a moment longer as they all vigntly looked ahead to see two demons revealing themselves from within the bushes.

    "Well, well, what do we have here? Ended up in the wrong ce, did we?" A tall, young demon with gray skin and dark yellow eyes said with a charming yet menacing subtle smile. And apanying him was a red-skinned woman with ferocious blue eyes whose gaze felt no different than that of a beast and was wearing leather maid armor.

 Chapter 102 A Golden Opportunity?

    All five of them immediately became vignt and wary upon seeing these two demonse out of nowhere. It was obvious that their squadmate was killed by these two demons. And the fact that they did it so efficiently and silently made them realize these two weren''t some weak demons.

    "Hellbringer and Shadow Maid," Rachel mumbled as she pointed her spear at them and added, "I haven''t heard of you two, but after we are done with you two, nobody else will," She said with a fierce look as battle intent shone in her eyes, though her eyes had a hint of worry after trying to gauge the strength of this man.

    Asher had told Merina to change her alias from ''Merina'' to ''Shadow Maid'' since who uses their real name as their alias?

    However, looking at this pretty blue-haired woman who had her name as ''Rachel'', his eyes froze as he felt blood rushing to his ears.

    The reason he suddenly became out of it was that he could recognize who she was¡­Rachel Sterling. She was the daughter of Derek Sterling, his so-called ''best friend'' who betrayed him and one of the people whom he resented with every bone in his body.

    This man pretended to be like his brother all these years by inviting him to his home frequently to eat and chill like family while supporting him in every quest before betraying him in the end.

    Derek came from a long lineage of powerful hunters. Only someone like him with such a fancy background would proudly use their own name as their alias. Their name itself was their pride and everything, and surely enough, he taught his daughter to do the same thing.

    He can''t believe such a golden opportunity fell on hisp. He felt that this quest wasn''t really useless anymore.

    Rachel was Derek''s most precious possession. He didn''t even let her take much quests, which was the main reason why she was still at level 10 despite having a powerful bloodline. He didn''t want to risk anything happening to her.

    She was also his student for a short while, and from that, he learned that she had quite a heroic attitude.

    And now his eyes were visibly shaking as he stared at Rachel intensely. Derek''s blood ran through her veins, and just thinking about it made his heart race.

    "What are you looking at, creep?" Rachel asked with a wrinkled nose, clearly feeling ufortable from this demon''s stare.

    "Rachel Sterling...It seems like you are from one of the Elite families. It''s a surprise someone like you teamed up with thesemoners," Asher said with a chuckle, making the expressions of the ones standing behind Rachel quite ugly. He already noticed how all of them were from the Hunter Academy¡­a ce he was once a student of just like them.

    However, Asher was indeed a bit surprised since usually those from Elite families would never team up withmon hunters, even if they happened to be in the same ss, unless thesemoners were geniuses or she was being too kind by helping them out.

    Rachel furrowed her brows, wondering how he knew about her background. She had never even seen him before.

    "Fuck off, you pointy-eared asshole. Let''s see you talk after I put you under my feet," Kara said with a sharp snort. Even though this demon looked quite very tall and charming, she wouldn''t stand the insult of being called amoner before Rachel. She also had the looks of an elite, or she believed.

    "Oh yeah, that''s my girl! You two are so fucked. As you said, we have an Elite who is about to be a C Rank Hunter once she levels up. And then the rest of us all are seasoned D Rank Hunters. There''s no way you two stand any chance, hahaha!" David let out a burst ofughter, feeling confident. Based on the quest''s difficulty, it could only mean that even if some demons arrive to fight them, they wouldn''t be that strong. Bolo only died because he never saw theming.

    "You two, shut up. Why would you tell our enemies about our strength level?" Jack reprimanded them with curled lips.

    "It doesn''t matter¡­he knows. All of you don''t lower your guard. He isn''t weak. I can''t see through him at all," Rachel whispered to them, making all of their eyes widen. Was he really stronger than Rachel?

    "No, he can''t be stronger than Rachel. Maybe his Intelligence must be really high. That is why we can''t see through his mana circuit. Otherwise, the quest difficulty will be really bad. Don''t lose heart, guys. I am almost done!" Sarah told them through herms while trying to quickly figure out the pattern in the gazebo.

    "A demon specializing in Intelligence¡­that could only mean his other stats are weaker. The demon woman beside him is a level 7, so we are good," Jack said, no longer feeling as tense as before.

    Asher could clearly gauge their levels since his INT was higher than every single one of them.

    But he could see why this quest had an ''Insane'' difficulty.

    Rachel was the strongest at level 10, at the peak of the D Rank, and would soon be a C Rank. The one named ''Jack the Survivor'' was a level 9 and seemed to be their leader.

    The two idiots standing behind were level 7 and level 6, and as for the woman in the gazebo, she was a level 7.

    Asher wasn''t worried about these level 6 and 7 people. He also knew the level 9 guy won''t be a threat as well. The only one he had to be slightly careful against was obviously Rachel. She had the potential to really deal serious damage to him, but¡­only if he never had the experiences from his previous life.

    He looked at Merina and tilted his head as her eyes glowed with a dark light, and the next moment a mist of unnatural darkness began to spread out from her hands.

    "Stick together!" Jack shouted upon seeing this eerie mist surrounding them.

    "Crap, I can''t see them anymore!" David shouted as he got scared, not expecting her to suddenly blind them with such a mist.

    "Keep waving your weapons in front of you! Don''t let them attack you by surprise," Kara shouted out as she began to spam mana bullets in the space in front of her. She realized this must be how Bolo died after getting taken by surprise. But too bad for these foolish demons, she had guns that would hold them at bay.

    But her eyes widened when she suddenly felt an intense scorching sensation along the back of her spine before getting sted off to the front by a few meters.

    "Kara!" Rachel shouted with widened eyes upon seeing Kara being sent flying, her back scorched and bleeding.

    She didn''t waste any more time and raised her spear high before striking it heavily down on the ground, releasing a wave of bright blue light that dispersed the unnatural dark mist that had surrounded them.

    "AH!" Merina was caught unawares as Rachel''s pure light affected her the most since she was weaker and the one who released the mist of darkness.

    Light and Darkness would never mix, just like fire and ice. They werepletely opposite in nature and will be dangerously effective against the other depending on who had the higher strength.

    And since Rachel was way stronger than Merina, her darkness sumbed to Rachel''s light, making her stumble back and cough out blood.

    Seeing how they finally regained their upper hand, Jack nced at the barely conscious Kara and looked at Rachel, "Rachel, go and stabilize her wounds. I will hold them until then," He said in a frantic tone, though Rachel had already rushed towards Kara before he finished.

    "Uhh¡­I¡­I can''t feel my legs¡­H-Help¡­" Kara incoherently mumbled as she continued to lie on the ground, face down, her back severely scorched and still bleeding, making her health plummet drastically.

    If Asher didn''t use his ''Resentful sh'' she wouldn''t be bleeding this badly.

    Rachel saw that Kara was going to bleed to death any second," Hold on, Kara. I won''t let you die. Drink this potion first while I try to heal you," Rachel helped her drink a health potion, restoring some of her health.

    But she frowned, seeing that it wasn''t much effective since she lost almost her entire health, and it was still decreasing since her injuries were too severe for a potion of this level and grade to fix it.

    Seeing no other choice, she decided to heal her using her own abilities. She ced her hand on her back, and bright blue energy began to epass her body.

    "Drink up your health potion and get rid of him. I will take care of these two," Asher said as he looked at Jack, who was looking at him with killing intent.

    Merina took out a health potion and quickly gulped it down as she got up.

    David lustfully sized her up, especially her big, round melons, which were hidden within her armor, before looking at her, "In my time as a Hunter, this is the first time I am seeing such a sexy demon like you. Too bad you happened to be a demon, otherwise¡ª"

    "Grrrrr!"

    "Holy shit!" David''s eyes widened when the Shadow Maid suddenly lunged toward him like a frenzied beast.

    But he curled his lips as he shouted, "Fire Shield!"

    Merina frowned when a shield of fire surrounded David, blocking her ws even though his feet were pushed back by a foot. However, it didn''t end there as the shield absorbed the power behind her attack, and he counterattacked at the same time with a st of mes, making her fall to the ground with a groan.

    "Haha, even if you are a level stronger than me, I doubt you can keep up with my spells. I specialized in ''Intelligence'' just for it, and a wild beast like you won''t stand a chance, especially after getting weakened by Rachel''s holy power," David said with a smug smile as his eyes gleamed.

    Merina''s eyes glowed with a wary glint, especially since her health was at 302 out of a total of 605. She had yet to fully recover from Rachel''s attack, which also temporarily decreased her defenses by 20%. The health potion she drank had limited effects as well due to Rachel''s attack.

    This made the counterattack from someone weaker than her take away a good portion of her health as well.

    On the other side, Jack wielded his two-handed axe as he looked at Asher with a seething expression and said, "Your bloodthirst will stop here demon. You are going to pay for what you did to Bolo and Kara."

    "Don''t be too hasty. You have yet to see what I am going to do to the rest of you, or maybe you won''t," Asher said with an ominous glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 103 Playtime Is Over

    "Don''t get arrogant, demon!" Jack let out a battle cry as he charged at Asher with his axe.

    Asher didn''t charge toward him, but instead, he jumped backward and threw his de of Damnation in a spinning motion at him.

    Jack grunted as he swung his axe towards it to block it, expecting this flimsy thing to get thrown off.

    *CLASHH!*

    "Urgh!" Jack was shocked when he got pushed back by this ring de by a few feet and grimaced as his arms shook under the brunt of blocking Hellbringer''s de.

    He managed to stop the de from cutting his skin as it fell down to the ground. But his arms were visibly shaking from the shock of blocking the attack. He lost 120 HP even after blocking it!

    This made him sweat as he realized that not only this demon had abnormally high Intelligence, but his strength was also on the higher side. Was he someone whose mana circuit specialized in Intelligence and Strength?

    He felt relieved upon realizing this as he realized that this demon''s defense and dexterity must be on the weaker side topensate. So all he had to do was use his advantage of speed to dodge his attacks and keep attacking him till he got hacked down.

    "Endurance Boost!" Jack used one of his skills that temporarily increased his strength and defenses as he charged at Asher again.

    Asher could see how his body briefly glowed for a moment which could only mean he used some skill. But he didn''t care and summoned his ring de back with just a wave of his fingers.

    Jack had a confused look seeing this demon simply standing in front of him and waving his fingers. He can''t be stupid enough to not even put some distance between them.

    But his eyes widened when he heard the sound of the air behind him getting cut by something very sharp.

    "Shit!" Jack saw the ring de magically shooting towards his back, threatening to sh his flesh. How could a weapon fly on its own? He was shocked, to say the least.

    Fortunately, he was quick on his feet and managed to dodge to the side but not without suffering a cut on his arm which threw off his momentum. Even if the de didn''t even fully strike him, it left a deep cut on his arm that took away 200 HP from him just like that.

    His heart was pounding against his chest, realizing even more how dangerous this demon was with his high strength and his deadly ring de, which could fly on its own.

    Asher didn''t even let him catch his breath as he sent his ring de shooting towards him again, ''Resentful sh!''

    Jack steadied his posture, but seeing the ring de shooting towards him again with dark green mes surrounding it, he quickly raised his axe and shouted, "Force Barrier!"

    A barrier of energy emanated from his axe, and the next moment the ring de struck against it, causing a fiery explosion that pushed his feet back by a couple of inches, making him feel like the bones in his fingers were rattled.

    But he managed to minimize the damage by a lot to the point he only lost 40 HP, though in this situation, he would rather not lose a single HP.

    Asher let out a tired sigh as he decided to stop toying with him after feeling bored.

    Jack saw Hellbringer magically summoning his de back for another attack. However, this time Jack was frustrated enough as he leaped toward Hellbringer to cut off his neck.

    Asher scoffed in amusement as he simply jumped back and sent his ring de whizzing through the air.

    Jack was fully prepared to deflect away the ring de instead of blocking it head-on to not lose his momentum.

    However, his brows raised upon seeing the ring de fly past him without even hitting him, "You missed, demon!" Jack said as he reached near Asher, and with killing intent, he raised his axe high to sh at him.

    "Did I?" Asher smirked.

    Jack frowned as he heard the air on his right side getting cut and immediately realized what it was. He swiftly turned around to see the ring de had bounced off a tree and was whizzing towards him directly!

    "Fuck off!" Jack was fed up with dealing with this annoying weapon as he gathered all the strength in his arms to deflect it away.

    But his eyes widened when he saw Hellbringer leaping towards him with a fist burning with dark green mes, "Too bad you got too close to me," Asher said with a curve of his lips.

    Jack''s eyes shuddered as he realized he had put himself in a tight situation, but he didn''t falter as he shouted, "Force Barrier!" With his barrier up, he can throw off Hellbringer while using his axe to deflect the ring de.

    However, Asher''s expression didn''t change despite seeing the barrier, and he let his ming fist strike it with all his strength, "Your barrier is too weak, just like you!"

    "No!" Jack''s eyes widened when he saw his barrier crumble under the might of Hellbringer''s ming fist. It barely slowed down his fist, and he couldn''t even put up another barrier before the cooldown.

    "AARGH!" Jack could only helplessly look as the ming fist struck his jaw with a force that shook every bone in his body, temporarily making him lose control of his arms as well.

    This prevented him from defending himself from the ring de as well, which shed at the side of his neck, lodging itself into his flesh.

    *Thwang!*

    "Urghhkk!...Who the fuck¡­are you¡­" Jack asked with widened eyes. Even if he knew he was going to die, he wanted to know who was going to take his life. This was the first time he felt like he fought someone who didn''t even consider him a worthy opponent but toyed with him like a child.

    Asher curved his lips and said, "You already know my name, but the people here also know me as the husband of the Demon Queen."

    Jack''s eyes shuddered before his expression loosened up as he felt that it was only natural he was going to die like this. Who would have ever known he would be dying at the hands of the Demon Queen''s husband? He didn''t even know she had a husband.

    His eyes becamenguid as the axe in his hand dropped to the ground before his legs began to wobble.

    "Jack, no!" Rachel cried out as she turned around after hearing the sound of his heavy axe dropping to the ground. She was so focused on healing Kara she didn''t realize things had taken a bad turn for Jack this quickly. How could that be possible when Jack was almost at the peak of D Rank. He was the second strongest in the team, with sufficient battle experience as well.

    She pressed her lips together as she saw him squirming on the ground, his neck profusely bleeding.

    She had almost healed Kara, and so she rushed towards Jack, hoping to save him just in time. But when she reached him and turned his body around, his eyes were already lifeless, making her chin quiver.

    She was the strongest in the team, and yet she let two of them die on her watch. Never before had she been in such a situation nor ever felt this much anger and disappointment. They depended on and trusted her, yet she let them down.

    Bolo and Jack may not be an Elite like her, but they were trustworthy people whom she had relied on so many times in the past. Only she knew how hard it was toe by such good people.

    "You demons are the worst¡­All of you deserve to be punished by the heavenly power," She mumbled in a quivering voice as she slowly looked up at him, her bright blue eyes quivering in resentment.

    "Tsk, you have no idea how horrible humans can be, especially the ones around you. You are too blind to see it, but perhaps I can help you open your eyes," Asher said with a curve of his lips.

    "AAH!!"

    Kara''s cry startled Rachel as she turned around and saw Merina dipping her ws into Kara''s back and damaging her spine again with a vicious look. However, she didn''t finish her off.

    "How could you!" Rachel got up as her hands glowed with a bright blue light. How could she not get angry after seeing her efforts to heal Kara go down the drain? Didn''t this mean that it was pointless letting Jack fight on his own while she was healing Kara?

    But she didn''t dare turn her back to Hellbringer and realized that it was only her and Sarah left now.

    "Rx, my maid won''t kill her," Asher said as he gestured to Merina to leave Kara and take care of Sarah in the gazebo.

    Merina had splotches of blood all over her body and face as she nodded firmly. Her ws were dripping with blood as she walked past David''s mauled corpse.

    Rachel had a confounded look as she asked, "What are you up to?" She knew there was no way a demon would be merciful. However, she saw Shadow Maid walking towards Sarah and warned her to look out. She wanted to protect Sarah since this quest couldn''t bepleted without her. But at the same time, she knew she couldn''t do it without first defeating this demon before her.

    "I am giving you a chance to save her. Defeat me, and you all or whoever is still alive can go home," Asher said with a subtle smile, making Rachel furrow her brows, "Then I shall do just that by drowning you in this filthy soil," Saying so, Rachel brought forward her spear as she thrust it right towards Hellbringer''s chest with a st of blinding blue wave of water. She has to quickly get rid of him and then help Sarah and Kara.

    Asher narrowly dodged her spear thrust, though a few drops of water from her spear fell on his shoulder, scalding a part of his skin.

    "Not a bad move," Asher subtly smiled as he patted his shoulder. As expected, light magic was the bane of all demons, just like how dark magic was the bane of all humans.

    Rachel was surprised he actually managed to dodge her attack even though she was sure his dexterity was lower than hers. It was as if he saw her attackinging a mile away. Otherwise, there was no way someone weaker than her could dodge that.

    "HA!" Rachel stopped thinking about it as she rushed towards him to attack again, but Asherughed as he retreated back towards the forests, away from the open area.

    Rachel thought he was scared of her and was trying to run for his life. Still, she decided to take him down first since she didn''t want him backstabbing herter. It was not like he could outrun her anyway.

    Asher stopped running just as he entered a few feet into the forest and turned around to look at her, "ytime is over, girl," He said with a smile.

    "Rot in hell, demon," Rachel said with killing intent as she aimed her spear at him, and it began to get charged with her glowing blue mana. She was sure he won''t be able to dodge her spear throw and will die once and for all.

    "I am way past that," Asher said as he clenched both his hands, making Rachel frown upon feeling something crawling over her feet. She looked down, and her eyes widened upon seeing dark tendrils emerging from the shadow underneath her and binding around her body quickly.

    "Egh! Get off me!" She shouted with a flustered look as the tendrils wrapped around her limbs, her neck, and over her chest, immobilizing her to the point she couldn''t even release her spear at Hellbringer.

 Chapter 104 I Dont Take Pleasure In Killing...

    Rachels''s body shone with a bright blue light, weakening the dark tendrils wrapped around her. Just a second or more, and she would be able to break herself free from these disgusting things.

    "Toote!"

    But her eyes widened in shock when she heard Hellbringer''s voice behind her and could feel the air behind the bottom of her spine getting pushed away forcibly. This could only mean he was trying to punch her back, and she immediately gathered her mana to use a defensive spell.

    *Splktch!*

    "Ahh!" Her eyes shook when she felt the ws of a beast digging into her back. But it was not the pain that shook her since the ws didn''t even go that deep. Instead, it was the fact that she was unable to draw upon even a wisp of her mana that made her heart tense and her mind thrown into confusion.

    However, before she could even think of her next move, she felt a burning fist smashing against the lower half of her spine, throwing her body into shock. Since she couldn''t even use her mana to defend herself, the damage she took was too much, making her legs weak and numb as she copsed on the ground.

    "Good job, Merina," Asher said, not because she helped him immobilize Rachel but because he noticed that Merina had already incapacitated the hunter girl in the gazebo despite the fact that Merina was not in top shape.

    Merina nodded with a respectful smile as she bowed, "This ve will do better next time."

    "Unnh¡­What¡­happened¡­" Rachel came out of her stunned state as she weakly opened her eyes only to find herself lying on the ground. She felt as if her entire body was numb and grimaced hard as she tried to put some strength into her weak legs and get up.

    But what shocked her the most was that she was still unable to gather any mana!

    "Don''t push yourself, Rachel. I temporarily blocked your mana circuit, which also caused your body to go into shock. But don''t worry, you will be alright within a couple of hours," Asher said as he crouched before her, looking down at her teary blue eyes.

    Rachel felt her heart drop, realizing what had happened to her because this meant she was at theplete mercy of this demon. Even if this despicable demon doesn''t do anything to her, the Heavenly Immunity will soon be over, and she will suffer and die a horrible death in this hell.

    The only escape was through the gate they came from. But that gate will close shortly after the Heavenly Immunity bes no longer active, and there was no way she was getting to that gate without going through these two dangerous demons.

    However, hearing him call her ''Rachel'', she didn''t know why it felt as if he wasn''t seeing her for the first time. The tone in which he was addressing her and the way he was looking at her seemed as if he knew her already.

    Did she fight him in the past? She couldn''t remember fighting such a cunning demon like him in the past. She would have surely remembered since he didn''t look like any ordinary demon.

    "Merina, keep an eye on her. By the time I return, she should be able to stand up," Asher said as Merina nodded, "Yes, Master."

    "N-No¡­wait¡­" Rachel weakly called out as she saw Hellbringer walking towards the gazebo where Sarah was squirming on the floor. She knew Sarah''s life was in danger and wanted to stop Hellbringer desperately but couldn''t.

    "Stay still unless you want to anger my Master even more," Merina said in a fierce tone as she looked down at her.

    ''Master?'' Rachel couldn''t help but wonder who this Hellbringer really was to have a werewolf woman like Shadow Maid be his ve. She could only worriedly twist her neck around weakly to see what Hellbringer was going to do with Sarah.

    "Fuck¡­That vicious demoness¡­Unhh.." Sarah was moaning in pain as sheid on the floor, her legs bleeding. Shadow Maid crippled her legs, making it impossible for her to escape while keeping her alive for god knows what.

    However, suddenly she heard steady footsteps and saw the legs of a tall demon entering the gazebo, "S-Stay away!"

    "Shh¡­we can make this go two ways. I am going to ask you a simple question, and you answer me, and then we both can go home happy. The second way is when you don''t answer me, and I be unhappy, which would force me to kill you. So what is it going to be?" Asher asked with a simple smile as he gently ced his palm on her head.

    Sarah''s lips quivered as she looked at his dangerous dark eyes, her heart thumping against her chest, "You¡­You are going to kill me anyway¡­" She was sure no demon would be kind enough to let her go.

    Asher sighed and said as he patted her head, "Silly girl, I find no pleasure in killing an unarmed girl like you who doesn''t pose any threat to me. All I need is the pattern to unlock these runes, and I will let you go, I promise. It''s either that or you die anyway. Are you really going to deny yourself the chance to live?"

    "I¡­I don''t know the pattern. I didn''t get enough time to figure it¡ª"

    "Too bad. I guess I have to kill you since you are this useless," Saying so, Asher''s hand zed with dark green mes, making Sarah''s eyes shudder.

    "Wait, wait¡­.I¡­I think I figured it out. I will tell you, but you have to let me go after," Sarah said as she continued to take short, deep breaths.

    Sarah felt that his words made sense, and he also didn''t kill Kara, who was still breathing while lying on the ground. Maybe he was the kind of a demon who doesn''t like killing those who don''t pose a threat to him. In her desperation to live, she didn''t want to let go of this chance.

    Asher nodded and said in a reassuring tone, "Of course I will. Now, the pattern¡­" Asher said as he looked at the six glowing runes on the floor of the gazebo. He knew these runes were special kinds of runes that served as a password, though he wondered what was hidden here that even Rowena didn''t know of.

    Sarah had figured out the pattern, but before she could check out what was hidden beneath the floor, Shadow Maid stopped her.

    Now she reluctantly revealed the pattern to Hellbringer, knowing that she would fail the quest by doing so. But it was worth it as long as she could get out of this hell. How could she have known such an easy quest would turn out to be a nightmare?

    *k!*

    "Good, it worked," Asher said as he saw the tiles on the floor shift backward, revealing a hidden pocket.

    Sarah endured the pain as she weakly extended her neck to see what was hidden in the floor. Since she went through so much trouble only to put it in the hands of a demon, the least she could do was find out what it was.

    "Huh¡­" Asher had a blinking expression upon seeing a piece of velvet fabric wrapped around something. He put his hand inside and took it out before unwrapping the cloth with a curious gaze.

    "This is unexpected¡­" Asher mumbled as he took out a beautiful ne with a gleaming pear-shaped crimson gem attached to it. He could see a drop of fiery blood inside this gem and wondered what kind of ne it was,

    [ Item Name : Crimson Heart ]

    [ "A crimson gem carved with the magic of a mother''s love for her daughter. Wear this ne so that I can always be with you and protect you" ]

    [ Grade : Legendary ]

    [ Level : 34 ]

    [ Effect : Absorb any life-threatening attackpletely and reflect it back. Activates only once ]

    [ Status : Unlinked ]

    ''Damn¡­this is¡­a worthy treasure!'' Asher wasn''t expecting to find something like this bying here. A powerful ne like this was priceless. Based on its level and grade, he was sure this was one of the strongest artifacts to ever exist. And that meant it could absorb the attack of any strongest being in the demon realm or anyone on Earth.

    Even if it only activates once, it was something that could decide the life and death of a person. The fact that it reflects the attack too only makes it even more powerful.

    Based on the description, it seemed that Rowena''s mother, whom she never talked about, left it for her. He knew Rowena''s mother died during a quest right when Rowena was just a few years old, though he wondered howe Rowena didn''t know about this ne. Maybe her mother died before she could tell her about it.

    Still, it was a surprise that not even her father told her about this since it seemed that the two used to frequent this ce unless in the off chance he didn''t know about it as well.

    Whatever it was, he could see that this ne could only bind to a single person. Since he found it first, he can bind it to himself, but he held back his temptation and put it into his Damned Dimension.

    ''A ne? Why does fate have to be so cruel¡­'' Sarahmented upon seeing that it was just a pretty ne.

    Still, she didn''t care about it and only wanted to go home, "You got what you¡­wanted. Now, let me go¡­please¡­" She begged upon seeing him put back the ne.

    Asher sighed as he raised her chin with his fingers, "About that¡­you see, I really meant it when I said I don''t take any pleasure in killing you but¡­I do need the rating points I would gain from your death," Saying so, Asher grabbed her head with both his hands.

    "NOO!!" Sarah cried in horror as she couldn''t believe she was so stupid to believe the words of this psychopath.

    *Crack!*

    But before she could even try to grab his arms, Asher twisted her neck, rendering her body lifeless.

    "No! Why??!" Rachel screamed with a saddened look as she looked at this viin killing a helpless woman.

 Chapter 105 You Are A Hypocrite

    "Why are you overreacting, Rachel? You aren''t that ignorant to ask such a question you know the answer to, right?" Asher asked as he came out of the gazebo and walked towards Rachel, who had somehow gained the strength to stand on her feet. But she still was unable to use her mana and had given up on escaping.

    Rachel''s expression became pale as her chin quivered. Her eyes were reddened as she hatefully stared at him silently, "Y-You will pay for this¡­Even if you kill us all here my father will destroy you, just like how he destroyed the Corrupted Prince for his sins," She said as she spat out some blood with a bitter look.

    Asher''s smile stifled as his expression gradually darkened. His lips then arched into a cold smile, making Rachel feel goosebumps, wondering why the air around him suddenly changed color drastically.

    Asher didn''t say anything but walked over to a barely conscious Kara and searched her pockets.

    "H-Hey, what are you doing to her¡­" Rachel asked weakly upon seeing him searching Kara''s body, while Merina also wondered what her Master was nning to do.

    "Got it¡­" Asher mumbled with a smile as he took out Kara''s phone and unlocked it by using Kara''s fingerprint.

    "Wha¡­" Rachel was confused, and it felt strange seeing a demon taking a human''s phone and trying to use it. How did he even know how to unlock it? Or maybe he must have learned after trying to possess some humans back on Earth.

    Merina had a blinking expression and wondered if her Master learned to use that strange artifact when he took the reaping trial.

    "As expected, pretentious girls like her do love to carry around their phones everywhere," Asher said as he closed the gallery on the phone after briefly checking it out.

    Rachel had a confounded expression as she shook her head slowly, unable to predict what he was going to do. Still, she only became even more pissed as she said with a sharp re, "How shameless are you to look up personal photos of an unconscious woman? Are you not even satisfied after killing good people? Is there no end to your viiny?!"

    Asher walked up to her slowly and curled his lips as he clutched her hair and pulled her head backward, "You have the gall to use me of being shameless after invading my home, especially my wife''s special ce, intending to destroy it and steal a treasure that doesn''t belong to any of you?" He asked with a sneer, his expression frighteningly dark.

    Merina clenched her fists, feeling how right he was. She would have shed this self-righteous Hunter''s neck if not for her Master.

    Rachel''s face grimaced and became discolored as fear gripped her heart under his frightening gaze and words. But what she was most shocked to hear was this demon addressing the Demon Queen as his wife!

    "You are a hypocrite just like your father and now I am going to make you prove to yourself how shameless you can be," Asher said with a dangerous glint in his eyes as he let go of her hair.

    Rachel felt a very bad feeling creeping up her back as she asked with a deep breath, "What are¡­you talking about?" She just couldn''t make sense of what he was nning after hearing his words.

    Asher opened the camera app on the phone, and he calmly said with a smile, "It''s going to be very simple for a woman like you. Strip for me."

    Rachel felt her heart pound as she stammered, "W-What¡­did you just say?"

    "Are you deaf?" Asher asked with a tilt of his head and added, "Strip for me. I will go easy on you and let you keep your underwear on."

    "NO! You despicable, perverted, vile demon! I-I would rather die than let you take advantage of me," Rachel strongly said even though her legs began to tremble.

    She had never been put in such a situation and her mind was in chaos, screaming for somebody to save her from this viin. She could only think of her father to help her. If only he was here then this vile demon would be begging before his feet like a scared hyena. But unfortunately there was no way he cane and rescue her.

    Asher''s expression didn''t change as he said, "Is that so? Then go ahead unless you want to be responsible for your friend''s death as well. The only reason I kept her alive was to give you a chance to save her. But if you are that selfish to die and let her die as well, I wonder what the world and your father would think once I send this recording. As a daddy''s girl, would your father feel relieved or heartbroken to see his daughter die and endure the shame of seeing her choosing herself over her dying friend? Maybe the people in your world would have a interesting reaction as well," Asher very well knew that Derek considered his daughter to be most precious. He never missed a chance to pamper and protect her.

    He also knew that even if Rachel inherited half of her genes from her father, she also inherited the rest from her mother who was known to be quite a kind soul.

    Reality suddenly dawned on Rachel as she thought about her father and looked at the barely conscious Kara who was still desperately mumbling for help.

    She also didn''t realize this viin was recording her already. Her father had always told her to protect herself first no matter what happens, but at the same time, her mother taught her how she should be a virtuous and upstanding Hunter who would bring them pride and glory to the world. Her mother also told her how a valiant Hunter would never leave behind her teammates.

    Nheless, they would be shattered if they saw a shameful recording of her, especially when the world might me them for not teaching her to be an upstanding Hunter by letting Kara die. It would be even worse if the world saw it and condemned her family because of her.

    As an Elite family, there was a lot to lose and be careful about.

    She also didn''t want Kara''s death to fall on her head. Four of them already died because of her not being capable enough. She at least wanted to save her as the guilt within her was stressing her chest.

    However, if she listens to this viinous demon, then not only can she save Kara, but nobody else will know what happened, including her father.

    All she has to do was simply take off her armor and then go home while believing this never happened. She could discard this shameful memoryter as a nightmare.

    But there was also the thought that he was lying to her about letting her go after this. However, she felt he would have forced himself on her if he was really lying instead of proposing a deal.

    So after a lot of painful hesitation and reluctance, she slowly raised her head to look at him with teary eyes, "I-I will do it, but¡­you have to put down the phone," She didn''t want this viin to keep recording her while she stripped and god knows what he would do with it.

    Asher chuckled and said, "Silly, I only n to take a few pics so that I canter admire the pics of a beautiful Hunter like you. It''s not like I get to gain anything by using these pics for something else, do I?"

    "Y-You¡­" Rachel clenched her jaw seeing how he was even more perverted than she thought. She didn''t like such sensitive pictures of her to be in the hands of anyone else. But as he said, she couldn''t think of any other reason he would use those pics for. He also won''t be able to use the phone for longer since it can''t be charged in a hellish dimension like this.

    And so, with a flushed face and trembling chin, she began to remove her armor while trying to hold in her tears. She didn''t want to appear weak before a demon by crying.

    After removing her armor, Asher raised his brows subtly upon seeing the pair of round, ample mounds poking from within her shirt. She always wore conservative clothing and he never paid much attention to her physical appearance because of which he never noticed she had such a tempting rack. Or maybe it could be that she had some development in that area after bing an adult.

    Rachel felt his lustful gaze on her, making her wrinkle her nose, though she didn''t want to waste any more energy by trying to scold him. At this point, he will only get amused seeing her getting agitated.

    "Don''t waste my time. Get rid of your useless shirt and pants. As I said, I want to see you in your underwear," Asher said while keeping the phone''s camera pointed at her.

    Rachel felt her skin tighten as she removed her pants, revealing blue panties with flowery patterns.

    "How cute," Asher chuckled upon seeing a woman like her still wearing kiddy panties.

    Rachel''s face reddened even more as she squirmed her legs together as if to try to hide her panties.

    She felt her muscles bing loose as she removed her shirt, revealing her half-naked fair torso and the delectable sight of her ample soft breasts tightly restrained by her blue full-figure bra.

    Asher couldn''t help but finally look at her as a woman when previously he only looked at her as his best friend''s daughter.

    She had quite a gorgeous appearance with long blue hair that fell in soft, silky waves to her waist. Her eyes were a light blue, almost silver in color, sparkling with an attractive purity.

    She had a cute heart-shaped face with delicate features, a small nose, and full pink lips that were firmly pressed together.

    Her fair skin was smooth with a subtle glow to it, giving her an elegant appearance. Herplexion was even and her skin had a delicate texture, giving her a fresh and youthful look.

    Her body was toned and athletic, with curves in all the right ces, and despite having a delicate appearance, she exuded strength and determination.

    She covered her breasts with her arms and said in a piqued tone, "A-Are you satisfied now, demon? Now¡­let me go with Kara as you promised."

    Her feet were continuously scratching the ground as she hugged her body, the cold air making her naked skin have goosebumps. She had never stood half naked before a man, let alone a vulgar demon like him.

    "Not so fast, girl. There is one more thing you have to do and I will let you go. I promise. All you have to do is kiss me and pose with me for a few pics, which my maid will shoot," Asher said as he handed over the phone to Merina, though Rachel''s eyes widened and shook, "You viin! I am not going to kiss a despicable demon like you. I already have a boyfriend a-and I won''t betray him or my dignity as a Hunter."

    Rachel couldn''t believe he was trying to make her kiss a demon like him. Not even in her nightmares did she witness such a scenario. It was no less disgusting and sinful than asking to kiss an evil monster.

    Asher chuckled as he said, "How cute of an excuse that is. I never said I promised and it''s not like your boyfriend or anybody else is going to know, are they? It''s just a simple action of pressing our lips and skin together. Why are you making a big deal as if I am going to fuck you? Or is that what you want?" Asher could guess who her boyfriend was since Derek always bragged to him about how he had already picked a nice boy for his daughter who would cherish and love her with all his heart.

    "No! No¡­We had a deal that you were going to let me go after I strip. You can''t break your words," Rachel said as her lips quivered. She felt her ribs squeezing, just thinking about getting her lips defiled by this demon. She hadn''t kissed even her boyfriend, who was such a gentle and understanding man. What would he and her father think if they knew about this? As someoneing from a good family she was taught to be loyal to the person she was going to spend the rest of her life with.

    Even if they won''t find out, how could she face them after shees back or even beg forgiveness from the angels for her sin? Maybe they never will.

    Asher let out azy sigh as he said, "I don''t have time to listen to yourints. I am going to kill the two of you in five seconds. The choice is in your hands. To waste two lives and bring shame to your family or survive and live as if nothing happened?"

    Asher began to fold his fingers up as if he was counting down five seconds, making Rachel rapidly swallow her saliva.

    ----

    A/N - Unrted to this chap, I just learned from a reader that Sabina''s age was ridiculously high. Her real age is 100 and not 500. Sorry for the mistake :#

 Chapter 106 Photoshoot With A Demon

    Rachel felt as if her chest was caving in, and her thoughts were thrown all over the ce. Her chest was heaving up and down in sync with her rapid, nervous breathing.

    She could already feel her palms bing sticky from sweating more due to the situation she got trapped in.

    She wished she could wake up from this nightmare, but when she saw Hellbringer''s fingers counting down, she realized there was no waking up from this.

    "2...1..." Asher continued counting as he folded his fingers one by one, and just as he was about to fold thest one,

    "I-I will do it!" Rachel shouted in a trembling voice.

    Asher smiled as he gestured to her toe near him, "Good girl, you chose wisely. Now let''s get this over with unless you want your friend to bleed to death."

    Rachel realized she couldn''t risk Kara dying by hesitating anymore. She will just get this over with quickly instead of thinking about it more and causing herself more vexation. She reluctantly walked towards him with a wary gaze, but the moment she reached near him,

    "Ah!" Rachel unconsciously shrieked when he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her towards him, making her body stick to his body which felt firm and muscr. Were the body of a man supposed to feel this tough, or was it because he was a demon?

    His hand wasrge and hot and stroking her stomach, his fingers dangerously circling just above her panties. She felt her skin tighten and be hotter under his vulgar touch and didn''t know why she was feeling weird sensations.

    "Merina, figured it out?" Asher asked as he continued to stroke the smooth skin of Rachel''s t navel.

    "Yes, Master. I am ready," Merina said as by now she figured out how to take pictures based on the instructions he conveyed mentally.

    She wasn''t least bothered by what Rachel was going through. In fact, she thought this Hunter woman was having it easy since she wasn''t dead yet.

    Asher grabbed Rachel''s chin and made her look at him, "Since we are in front of a camera, I want us to look good. So when we kiss or take any pose, I want you to smile for the camera or make it seem like we are really a couple posing for a few pictures."

    Rachel''s eyes widened, unable to believe this viin was being serious, "Y-You don''t have any decency? I already did enough. You can''t make me do that too..." She said in an indignant tone, her expression hateful.

    Asher scoffed and pinched her chin, "I wasn''t asking. Otherwise, we will have to keep on retaking poses till I feel you are in the mood to smile. So it''s your choice whether you want this to end quickly or not."

    Rachel''s eyes continuously twitched as she said in a bitter tone, "You are too wicked!"

    "me my luck. It''s not every day I get to spend time with a beautiful and blessed daughter of the angels like you," Asher spoke in such a way since people like Rachel who could use Light magic were said to be daughters or sons of the angels just so that people could tter them by saying this.

    Rachel pursed her lips, hearing his words, and said with a reddened face, "I-I will do it, but...you have to tell me how many poses you are nning to take," Rachel wanted to make things clear in case he tried to trick her again.

    Asher smiled and said in a reassuring tone, "Rx, I only n to take four poses, and we all can go home."

    Rachel winced, wondering what kind of poses she would have to endure four times. But she rxed a bit since the number was way less than what she expected from someone like him.

    "You have to promise you won''t go beyond four," Rachel stressed strongly.

    "Pinky promise. What happens here stays here," Asher said with a wink as he made her put her stiff arms around his neck, making her look at him with a hint of confusion.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t know how couples should kiss? I thought you had a boyfriend," Asher asked, seeing how awkward and confused she was when he tried to make her hug his neck.

    Rachel''s face puffed up as she said indignantly, "That''s none of your business. I am not used to hugging viins like you," Rachel said as she reluctantly hugged her arms around his neck while looking at his annoyingly charming face up close. His piercing dark yellow eyes seemed to contain an abyss of darkness she couldn''t fathom and threatened to pull her into it, making her pulse race.

    She never knew demons could be this dangerously handsome, not that it reduced her hate and anger toward him.

    But she came back from her reverie when he suddenly grabbed her slender waist and stole her lips before she could blink.

    "Mmnn!!~" Rachel unconsciously let out a muffled shriek as she raised her hand to p him.

    But before her hand could reach his cheek, he grabbed her wrist and clutched her neck, "There are two lives at stake, and you think you can still fool around? Now we will have to retake the shot and try again," He said as he let go of her neck.

    Rachel rubbed her neck with teary eyes and med herself for acting without thinking. It just happened too suddenly that it overwhelmed her, and she acted without thinking.

    Now she had to do it again, and this time she took a deep breath to calm herself down. She remembered her Hunter training, especially when her father told her to always act calmly no matter how tense or dangerous the situation was. In his words, ''A person with a calm mind will prevail in a storm.''

    So she once again took a deep breath, wiped off the drop of sweat on her forehead, and hugged her arms around his neck with a determined gaze, "Just do it already," She said with a fierce light in her eyes, deciding to make herself appear strong before this demon instead of letting him prey on her weak state.

    "Those are the eyes I like to see," Asher said with an impressed look and said, "Now you should take the initiative to kiss me. I don''t want you trying to p me again and waste both of our time."

    Rachel med her fate for making things difficult for herself. She inwardly apologized to her boyfriend and family for a moment for going to do something disgraceful and unfair to them.

    And with her eyes gradually closing, she raised her feet and hugged his neck just like he made her dost time.

    Asher chuckled upon seeing her pretty faceing closer andughed inwardly, ''Derek, I wonder what kind of face you would make upon seeing your precious daughter being so eager to kiss me.''

    Asher felt Rachel weakly pressing her soft pink lips against him and chuckled inwardly, seeing how she really had no idea how to kiss. As expected from the daughter of an overprotective father.

    However, this didn''t mean that Asher was going to be satisfied with this.

    "This is how you kiss a man," Asher said as he hugged her closer and sucked her sweet pink lips into his mouth, and began to kiss her erotically, "Mhnm..."

    "Mhnnnm!~" Rachel was overwhelmed by the way he suddenly sucked in her lips and his wild kissing.

    She felt the impulse to push him away, but this time her mind was firm and determined just to endure it and not make things any more difficult for herself.

    She consciously put great effort into making sure that her bodynguage stayed consistent, just like he wanted, though his kissing was making it hard for her to maintain her thoughts.

    His lips were hot, making not only her lips but her face hotter as well. She felt as if she got swept away by a huge storm, making it hard to stabilize her thoughts.

    But the moment she felt his hands slipping down towards her buttocks and squeezing them, she came out of her daze and tried to push him away.

    Asher took onest good squeeze of her soft, firm ass before breaking the kiss with a smile, "That wasn''t too bad, was it?"

    Rachel hatefully wiped her lips and pointed her finger at him, "You cheat! You kissed me for too long when all you talked about was posing."

    Asher guilelessly shrugged and said, "It isn''t a pose if you can''t capture the mood. Did you seriously think simply pressing our lips together was enough for a good picture? Consider our little session as a serious photoshoot where we are professional models who shouldn''t care about silly details."

    ''Photoshoot my foot!'' Rachel red at him and coldly harrumphed, though she took relief in the fact that she endured the hardest pose. The rest shouldn''t be that troublesome.

    Still, she felt like her lips were on fire and her face warmer than ever. She had never felt like this and med it all on this viin. Not in her dreams did she think her first kiss would be stolen by a vile demon. She had always imagined it to be very romantic and warming, especially with a certain someone, though she shook away that thought right away.

    "Next pose is simple. You have to make it seem like you are a caring girlfriend cuddling her boyfriend," Asher said with a curve of his lips, making Rachel clench her jaws.

    "I can''t possibly do that with someone who is too vile and despicable to be my boyfriend," She indignantly said with her lips pressed together.

    "What else did you expect for a photoshoot with a demon?" Asher scoffed, making Rachel stomp the ground with a vexed look.

    Asher made her stand in front of him before crouching till his head was facing her ample rosy breasts that were glistening with her sweat.

    He could see her nipples slightly sticking out from underneath her bra.

    "You viin..." Rachel feebly muttered as she realized what kind of pose he was going to do. Her face reddened just thinking how her partly naked breasts were going to touch his face.

    "Don''t be shy. Come here, Hmnnn..." Asher said as he pulled her closer and nuzzled her cleavage with his face, letting out a rxed sigh upon feeling two soft mounds sandwiching his face.

    "Stop fidgeting unless you want to mess up our posing again," Asher scolded her as he made her hands embrace his head, making it seem like she was cuddling him.

    "I hope you rot in hell..." Rachel cursed bitterly as she reluctantly embraced his head, though she felt her chest getting tickled upon feeling his hot breath brushing against her skin.

    "Toote to say that," Asher chuckled as he hugged her waist and relished the supple feeling of her breasts and the scent of her sweet sweaty skin.

    He showed a thumbs up at Merina to take the shot.

    "Don''t forget to smile like a caring girlfriend," Asher said, making Rachel take a deep breath and force a sweet smile on her face while making her mind nk. If she gets distracted by any thoughts, she might mess up her expression, and this viin will use that as an excuse to redo the ''pose''.

    Merina carefully aimed the camera and took the shot at an appropriate angle. She lightly smiled after looking at the picture she took, feeling satisfied that she did a good job and hoped her Master would be satisfied as well.

    "Enough, let''s move on to the next already," Rachel pushed him off as she looked at him with a mean re. She couldn''t believe she was going through all this. The only relief was that the photos would be useless once the phone became dead.

    "Somebody is too eager, eh?" Asher chuckled, making her wrinkle her nose in displeasure.

    "Okay, secondst pose. Come here," Asher pulled her towards him by her wrist and made her stand in front of him.

    He then hugged her slender waist from behind and parted her blue hair towards the other side, revealing her smooth fair neck.

    Rachel squirmed as she wondered what kind of vulgar pose he was going to make her do now.

    Asher made her raise one of her arms and put it around his neck.

    Rachel''s face became red to her neck as this seemed the kind of sexy pose models does for magazines or in movies.

    But what made her eyes widen was when she saw his demonic hands crawling over her underarms and suddenly pulling down her bra, making her fair rosy jugs pop out with a jiggle, "HEY! What--"

    "Shh, this is the pose we are going to do. Stay still, or we have to stay like this longer," Asher whispered in her ears as he let his fingers dip into her firm slippery breasts deeply.

    Rachel winced as she felt small jolts of electricity spreading all over her chest, "S-Stop...You told me you won''t remove my underwear!" She bitterly said with a beet-red face and couldn''t even gather the strength to remove his dirty ws from her breasts. Other than feeling humiliated by letting this demon grope her naked breasts, she was feeling anxious about the weird sensations he was making her body feel.

    Asher chuckled and said, "Your bra is still on your body. So it''s not like I broke my words, did I?" As he said this, he squeezed her slipy breasts together.

    "Ahhn!~ Noo~" Rachel suddenly let out a sinful moan that seemed too naughty even for her. She couldn''t believe she was making such indecent sounds in front of him. She felt ashamed that an Elite Hunter like her couldn''t even control her own body.

    She gathered all her willpower to not let out any more sounds while enduring the tingling sensation in her chest.

    She squeezed her brows and said in a shaky tone, "J-Just take it already!"

    She knew he was taking advantage of her in the name of posing, but since this was almost over, she decided to harden her mind to get through this.

    However, the feeling of his hot hands squeezing her breasts made her feel like something was tingling in herher region. She prayed for her body to stop acting weird from his touches and wished she could just feel numb to all this.

    "As you wish, princess. Say cheese for the camera with a peace sign," Asher said as the corners of Rachel''s lips twitched before she forced a smile and posed her fingers with a ''V'' sign, her feet digging into the ground.

    However, right as Merina was about to tap on the capture button, Asher suddenly pinched her erect nipples and twisted them.

    "Ahn!~" Rachel was startled as she unconsciously let out a sweet, sensual moan, though she failed to notice Shadow Maid taking a photo at the same time. She also had no idea that her expression seemed way different than how she imagined it would appear in the photo.

    "You rascal!" Rachel pushed him off as she tried to p his chest by iling her hands at him. She couldn''t believe she had again let down her guard before him.

    "Don''t be so mad. That was part of the posing. As I said before, I had to make sure you would look natural in the photo," Asher said with a smile as he grabbed her wrists together.

    "Ughhh!" Rachel felt like pinching him to death and shrugged off his hands from her wrist as she said with a harrumph, "Hmph, let''s do the final pose and get this over with."

    "As you wish, princess," Asher chuckled as he unzipped his pants, making Rachel''s brows wrinkle in confusion before turning away her face, "Ugh, what are you doing?! This isn''t part of our deal!"

 Chapter 107 Popsicle Advertisement

    Rachel wasn''t expecting him to start removing his pants suddenly and wondered if he was really nning to¡ª

    "You are naughtier than you look to misunderstand me. If I wanted to fuck you, I would be honest about it. But since you are such a good girl, I won''t bully you," Asher said as he let his pants fall down.

    Rachel still had her head turned away and asked skeptically, "Then why would you remove your pants? Men only take them out t-to do that ''thing''..." She felt a sense of uneasiness creeping up her nerves despite hearing his words.

    "Who put such wrong ideas in your head? Your mother or your father? Men like me can do a lot of things with this harmless thing. So turn around ande here. We are going to do the final pose. Time is ticking."

    Rachel clenched her fists as she slowly turned her head back to look at him. However, her eyes widened upon seeing a one-eyed monster that should never exist.

    She had identally seen the pictures of men''s manhood because some of her friends tried to tease her by making her look at them. However, none of those men had such a monstrous-looking thing down there, unlike this demon.

    Its skin was gray and smooth with an inner glow and bulging veins running all over it, making it seem like it was angry. The tip of his thing was red, its texture shiny and smooth like an apple, making it look like a delicious thing.

    However, she shook her head, scolding herself for letting her mind wander after looking at something so vulgar.

    But before she could collect her thoughts, Asher made her crouch down before him as he said with a smile, "Thisst pose is going to be very simple. Imagine my harmless ''thing'' is like a popsicle you are going to put in your mouth. Then we click the pose of a woman enjoying my popsicle. A popsicle advertisement. That is all."

    Rachel''s mouth became agape, and as if she had misheard, she asked with a shake of her head, "You have to be joking¡­" The fact that his demonic thing was hovering right above her face was enough to make her feel gross about putting something like that in her mouth. How can someone be this vile?

    Asher crossed his arms and asked with a tilt of his head, "Do I look like I am joking? It isn''t as gross as you think. Since you have no experience in these things, let me tell you that women like to suck on this like a lollipop. Ask my maid for proof," Asher gestured towards Merina, and she readily nodded, "Your manhood really tastes¡­delicious, Master," She shyly said with a faint blush on her cheeks.

    Rachel couldn''t believe what she was hearing and wondered if these two were trying to fool her into doing something disgusting.

    However, based on her expression, it seemed like this demoness really liked sucking on something that grotesque.

    She also saw something white and slimy, slowlying out from the tiny hole on the head of that thing.

    "See that milking out? That is what makes my popsicle even tastier for women. It''s even more delicious than the milk you normally drink," Asher exined as if he was trying to enlighten her.

    Rachel harrumphed harshly and said with an irate look, "Nonsense. Don''t try to fool me. I am grown up enough to know what that is, and I also know its true purpose," She knew this slimy thing helped to make babies. How stupid does he think she was to believe his nonsense?

    "You are right, but not many people know its second hidden purpose, which is being a delicacy for women. But that all doesn''t really matter here. All that matters is whether you are going to put this popsicle in your mouth or are you going to give up aftering all this way?" Asher asked with a curve of his lips.

    "This isn''t even a real pose. You are just trying to take advantage of me," She said in an indignant tone.

    "You have never seen lollipop ads where the woman poses while sucking on it? We are going to do the same thing with the difference that this lollipop is a tad different than the one you know but better," Asher said with a chuckle.

    Rachel could smell the scenting from his so-called ''popsicle''. It smelled earthy and wild, with a hint of sweetness that made her think of honey. Was he really serious when he said this thing tasted better than milk?

    Taking relief in the fact that it may not taste as disgusting as she thought, she timidly opened her mouth as wide as she could and closed her eyes shut before reluctantly taking the girth of his ''popsicle'' into her mouth.

    Asher had no patience to see her taking her own sweet time.

    So he grabbed her head and plunged his fiery thick cock into her soft, moist mouth, "Don''t let your teeth touch it, or I will have to do it again."

    "Mmpffff!~" Rachel was startled upon feeling her mouth suddenly getting full with something hot and thick. She felt her mouth getting stretched as it slid in deeper.

    However, hearing his words, she immediately made sure not to let her teeth scratch it lest she had to do it all over again.

    But her heartbeat raced as she felt like she couldn''t breathe after getting her mouth filled with something this big. Her eyes already became watery as she pped his thighs, indirectly telling him to take it out since the pose was already done.

    Asher chuckled as he looked at her flustered expression and said, "Don''t get hasty. Now I have to rub this in and out a few times to find the correct position to pose it. You have no idea how hard it is to get a perfect photo."

    Rachel''s eyes shook as she pped his thighs again, "Mmmfff, yaafffn''t¡­." She couldn''t believe he was tricking her yet again with stupid excuses. If only she had known this earlier, she would have protested against this vulgar pose.

    "Hey, stay still. Remember, if you interrupt, we have to do this again. Are you really going to waste time instead of going home?" Asher said, making Rachel slowly stop pping his thighs.

    "Mmfff¡­" Rachel let out a muffled sound as reluctant acknowledgment. She just wanted to take this monstrous thing out of her mouth as soon as possible. So why would she interrupt? She also saw that Heavenly Immunity was going to run out of time very soon. So she had to finish this before that happened.

    "Nnngh¡­It''s so hard to find the right position," Asher grunted with a troubled look though inwardly, he was relishing in the pleasure of her warm mouth slipping over his cock to and fro. But what gave him the most satisfaction was the fact that Derek''s daughter was doing this.

    "Slorrb~Slorrk~" Rachel didn''t know why these weird noises wereing out of her mouth as he made her suck on his ''popsicle''. She didn''t want to suck on it, but since it was too big, her mouth was doing it on its own.

    She felt the warmth of his veiny popsicle on her tongue, rubbing over it and making her head spin for some reason.

    She didn''t know whether to be surprised or not upon realizing that it tasted the same as it smelled, making her feel relieved since, otherwise, she had no idea if she would have been able to endure this.

    But right as she wondered how long it was going to take him to pose, he suddenly began to bob her head over his popsicle faster, making his hot popsicle draw deeper into her mouth.

    She felt her body heat rising and her muscles tensing up all over her body while profusely sweating. The more he made her suck on it, the harder and longer it got. The sour honey-like taste and smell was also filling her senses, making her feel like she was really sucking on a lollipop. How could a demon''s grotesque thing taste this good?

    "Nnngh, your mouth is too slippery to make this posing any easier," Asher grunted as he thrust his hips into her mouth again and again, making Rachel struggle to keep up with his pace while her naked breasts began to dance in sync with the rhythm of his thrusts.

    She couldn''t believe he was ming it on her for taking this long to pose his stupid ''popsicle''.

    And what was making her weird was something getting wet down there. She couldn''t believe she was leaking in a situation like this. How humiliating!

    The intoxicating scent of his popsicle muddled her senses the faster he kept thrusting it into her mouth.

    *Sluck!~ Sluck!~ Sluck!~*

    The sound of Asher''s hot cock plunging in and out of her wet mouth created sensual-sounding echoes.

    Merina unconsciously swallowed her saliva with a blush as she kept filming this on the phone.

    Rachel''s eyes became hazy as she felt like she was losing control over her senses under his relentless thrusts. No¡­she can''t make her sumb to him¡­She has to hold on and prevent him from trying any more tricks on her.

    "Haaa¡­Do you know how lovely your face looks right now?" Asher softly chuckled upon seeing her face, which had be red as a strawberry.

    Rachel weakly dug her nails into his skin in protest, though her eyes were hazy as if her senses were swept away by something, "Mmnnn~..."

    "I think I found the right pose. So let''s do this!" Saying so, Asher flexed his buttocks and thrust his cock deep into her throat.

    Rachel was relieved to hear that, but her eyes widened when he suddenly thrust his popsicle deep into her mouth till she gagged hard and loudly. But before she could even regain control, she felt his hot popsicle throb in her mouth, and something warm and slimy liquid exploded like a dam.

    Her eyes rolled up as she choked on his popsicle, her mind nking in and out.

    Her cheeks puffed up as this liquid filled and painted the walls of her mouth, while the rest of it she identally swallowed as it went down her throat.

    Was this the ''milk'' he was proudly talking about? It tasted a bit salty yet was sweet like honey as well, even more stronger than before. But how could his thing shoot out so much ''milk''? She felt like a ss full of it was emptied into her mouth. Some of his milk already began to drip out of her mouth.

    "Whew, we are done with the photoshoot. Merina, you got it all, right?" Asher asked as he took his cock out of her mouth, making Rachel coughed and spit out the rest of his milk that had flooded her mouth while some of it fell on her glistening breasts.

    "Yes, Master. I recorded it all. I hope it will be to your satisfaction," Merina said as she respectfully handed over the phone to her Master.

    Asher smiled as he went through the recordings and nodded as he patted her shoulder, "Not bad. You have the potential to be a great photographer," Asher''s eyes gleamed with a sinister light, knowing how useful these photos were going to be for him.

    Merina smiled with a blush upon getting apliment from him and was relieved he was satisfied with it.

    Rachel felt like her mind was spinning, but somehow she was able to stand on her feet and wipe her lips with a pissed look. She couldn''t believe she had lost control over her mind for a brief moment. How disgraceful and humiliating it was for an elite hunter like her to have done all these vulgar things. She was now even more determined than ever never to speak about this to any other soul, especially not her boyfriend and her parents.

    She bitterly red at Hellbringer, and never before had she ever wished for a demon to pay for his sins so badly.

    "You are free to go, Rachel. I have to thank you for posing so well. You are a natural," Asher said with a smile as he put the phone in his pocket.

    Rachel felt relieved that it was finally over, though she just couldn''t get rid of the honey-like taste on her tongue. She will just try her best to forget this day never happened after getting back home.

    She put back on her clothes and armor and dragged herself over towards Kara to pull her up and go home, "Kara¡­let me help you get up¡­We can finally go home," She said as she turned over Kara''s body.

    But her eyes shook upon seeing Kara lifelessly staring at the skies, her face pale as a corpse, "No¡­No¡­Kara!"

    She immediately got up and turned towards Hellbringer, "You wicked demon! You broke your promise by killing her. This wasn''t the deal!"

    Asher subtly scoffed as he stepped forward and said, "I broke my promise? Take a look again and see how she died¡­She died by bleeding to death because you wasted too much time fooling around. I warned you a hundred times, but you never listened. Now, look at what you did¡­Tsk, what a pity. Well, at least you get to keep your life. Now go on before you get stuck here forever."

    Rachel''s body visibly tremored as she clenched her fists, her expression dejected. She couldn''t believe she had failed to save Kara after enduring all that. She felt as if she had failed as a Hunter in every way. Everyone in her squad died except for her. How will she face the people after getting back? What will she tell when they ask how they all died?

    "Why such a long face? Isn''t it good she died rather than let her go back and tell others what you did to keep her alive?" Asher asked as the corners of his mouth turned up.

    Rachel suddenly turned her head towards him as she felt some release of tension, realizing that he was right. Maybe it was not a bad thing she died since as the sole survivor, whatever she tells the world will be the truth about what happened here.

    ''NO! What am I thinking¡­'' Rachel pressed her lips into a tight, t line, unable to believe that such a dishonorable thought passed through her head.

    "One day, you will be forced to pay for your sins¡­Hellbringer," She red at Hellbringer for putting such a thought in her head and immediately began to run towards the gate.

    She didn''t want to stay anywhere near this viin any longer, feeling that she might lose her sanity and more of her dignity.

    Asher''s lips curved into a cold smile as he looked at her disappearing figure, "You will be surprised who all are going to get judged on that day¡­" He mumbled with a dark glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 108 Trapped?

    [ Quest sessfullypleted! ]

    [ Rewards received -> 215 Rating Points, +2 Talent Points, +2 Skill Points ]

    [ Difficulty bonus -> +107 Rating Points ]

    [ Rating Increased : 0 -> 322 ]

    [ Next level up at Rating : 688 ]

    Asher had a satisfied smile upon seeing how he was almost halfway through level 8. He realized how it was easier than he expected to progress with his past life experience when any other person in his shoes wouldn''t survive a quest of this difficulty.

    In total, he gained this much by killing 3 Hunters while Merina killed the other two.

    He then saw Merina giving him meek nces and asked, "What''s up with you? Do you have anything to ask me?" At the same time he walked towards Kara''s corpse and used his ring de to cut off her dominant hand.

    Merina parted her lips with a look of hesitation, but feeling his nce, she asked in a low voice, "I¡­I was just wondering why you let that Hunter go? If Master had killed a powerful Hunter like her, you could have gained a good amount of refined mana," Merina had never seen any other person let go of a Hunter when they could have killed them for sure, especially if it was someone stronger than them.

    Letting go of Hunters was equivalent to throwing away one''s wealth since refined mana was too valuable.

    She also personally wanted to watch her die.

    Asher curved his lips and said as he tucked away the severed hand into the Damned Dimension, "Because I am not done with her. Death will just be too easy," He would have contemted keeping her with him only if he had a way of keeping her alive here. Still, he felt that it was better this way.

    Merina had a hint of confusion, wondering why her Master seemed so fixated on that Hunter girl. Did he meet her before? She could only guess. However, she had no doubt that this Hunter girl was unfortunate to not have died here since her Master had his sights on her. That made her feel better.

    "I suppose a ve crest wouldn''t be good?" Merina felt it strange her Master didn''t turn that Hunter into a ve if he wanted to punish her while keeping her alive. He could also make good use of a powerful ve like that.

    Asher subtly chuckled as he shook his head while looting Bolo''s Level 10 Armor, "Don''t underestimate the humans. They can sniff out a demon''s mark on a human from anywhere in the world, especially someoneing from a powerful family like hers," He went through the stuff of the other corpses and realized there wasn''t much to loot other than some inferior potions.

    "Oh¡­That''s true¡­" Merina felt dumb for not thinking of that. She was astonished her Master knew better about humans for someone of his age and experience. The queen must have thoroughly taught him about these things.

    "Let''s get back to the castle. Teleport," Asher said as Merina stood near him.

    But nothing happened, making Asher and Merina look at each other with confused looks, "What is going on? Why aren''t we able to teleport?"

    "I¡­I don''t know. I have never taken a quest too far from me before," Merina said with her head lowered while feeling anxious, wondering if they had to travel back to the castle on their own.

    "Shit¡­Why am I not surprised? We are trapped out here..." Asher realized the Devils fucked them over yet again by fooling him into thinking they would teleport them back.

    Of course, just like Merina, he also had never taken a quest too far away from him, because of which he assumed things wrongly.

    He wished he had known this before though he would have still epted this quest.

    "How far is our kingdom from here?" Asher asked while looking at the hundreds of miles ofnd and forests stretching over the cliff.

    Merina had an anxious look as she answered, "It is quite far, Master. We may have to get on a carriage from the nearest town, but the biggest problem is¡­"

    "What is it?" Asher asked with a squint.

    Merina took a deep breath and said, "We can''t get to any safe ce without going through dangerous territories."

    "By dangerous territories, do you mean enemies of our kingdom?" Asher asked with crossed arms.

    Merina had a troubled and anxious look as she nodded, "On our way, we will probablye upon a territory of one of the werewolf ns¡­my old n. We would be stepping into enemy territory, and they would definitely try to kill us, especially since Master is from the Bloodburn Kingdom."

    Asher let out a tired sigh as he realized they were fucked. There was no way he could bulldoze his way through those hostile territories. Things were even more difficult because these werewolves loathed the Bloodburn Kingdom with every drop of their blood. There was no telling what these animals would do to their enemies.

    He had heard of how werewolves were fiercely territorial and will tear apart anyone who even stepped a foot into their territories.

    He felt as if he got trapped in a very tight situation.

    "But since you were once part of their n, you know how to avoid the dangerous ces, right?" Asher asked with crossed arms.

    Merina nervously pinched her lips and softly nodded, "I do know, but¡­it will take days at least, which will be trouble for us because of the problem of food and sleep. I also apologize for not being able to guarantee if we will make it through safely," Merina felt that in the middle of dangerous territories, how can one peacefully sleep and safely procure food. It also had been years since she ventured out to these ces and was not confident of how things might have changed.

    "It''s not like we have a choice. Let''s move before it gets dark," Asher said as Merina followed him behind while feeling worried if she would get to see her children again.

    ¡­

    For hours Asher and Merina walked by foot, with Merina carefully scouting the way ahead while Asher followed her to avoid any dangerous ces.

    It was a good thing he brought Merina along. Otherwise, he would have had a lot of trouble finding his way back in the middle of nowhere.

    He also had the magical mask to disguise himself as Lagoo and lend a spare one to Merina to make sure nobody would recognize her and inform her old n about her presence.

    As a werewolf, she knew how to avoid any obvious red signs, though they dide upon a few weak demons whom Asher took advantage of to extort some food and whatever life crystals they had, even if it was not much.

    How could they have known that they would get looted by the very people they tried to loot from?

    Asher realized how rtively more dangerous and unorganized things were outside the kingdom. Without strength, no demon would even survive a few minutes out here. Even the nature around him was not to be underestimated. He came upon some demonic nts that could even swallow an elephant easily. The most dangerous part about such kinds of nts was how they were hidden in in sight, and he would have got trapped if not for Merina having knowledge of such things.

    She led him through these paths since most demons would avoid such areas due to these dangerous nts. Because of that, they didn''te upon any strong demons, fortunately.

    He realized howparatively easy the demons back in the kingdom had it. There was a stable system and society, unlike how it was out here.

    Merina saw the moon rising up and hiding behind the dark clouds. She looked around with a vignt gaze before looking at her Master and saying, "Master, I think we should camp for the night before proceeding further. It wouldn''t be good to keep traveling in the dark."

    Asher didn''t mind since she knew the best and said, "Fine. Let''s eat and sleep out here."

    Asher used the skin of one of the dangerous nts he had destroyed earlier to put up a small tent-like structure. It was flimsy but good enough tost for the night.

    With the help of his mes, he cooked the meat he and Merina had collected on the way as the two ate it to fill their bellies.

    Asher looked at Merina gorging up the meat, though he wasn''t surprised since she had been seriously injured before and had been scouting the way ahead without rest.

    Merina felt her Master''s gaze and then looked at her meat as she timidly offered to him, "Do you want my share, Master?" Merina asked, wondering if he was still hungry. She knew the only reason theypleted the quest was because of her Master. She stood to gain a lot from it and again got to experience how good it felt to kill Hunters, which she missed more than she realized. By now, she was growing fond of serving him.

    Asher felt that for a older woman with beastly instincts, she surely was too innocent at times or maybe trying to curry favor with her Master.

    He shook his head and asked with a squint, "I was wondering why you ran away from your n. You surely must have been desperate to seek refuge with the enemy kingdom," Asher was always curious about this face, and now since he had time to spare, he decided to ask her.

    Merina''s expression suddenly became taut as she looked away and stopped eating. Her fingers were tightly folded, but then after a few moments of silence, she parted her lips to answer, "Ie from the Darkmoon n, which has an alliance with the Moonbinder n. Because of this alliance, I got married to a man from the Moonbinder n since my pack died to the Hunters, and I was too young to take care of myself. The elders in the n decided it was best I did that."

    Asher had learned more about werewolves from her, especially how their societies generally worked. There would always be an ''Alpha'' who would be the strongest and most respected member of the n.

    And then, there would be smaller groups among the n known as ''packs'',promised of several families. Each pack looked after themselves, while at times, they would hunt or fight together with other packs.

    So now he realized why Merina got married off. Since everyone in her pack died, she must have been considered a liability by the other packs, refusing to take her in. The only thing they could do was marry her off to another pack while strengthening their alliance with the other n.

    "I also sought strength to make the humans pay for what they did to my family. I thought by marrying into the strongest n, I would be able to achieve it," Merina said as her fingers curled up into fists.

    Asher narrowed his eyes, realizing why she always killed Hunters in a way that seemed personal. She must still be carrying a strong grudge against them for killing her family, not that he minded.

    "So what happened after your marriage?" Asher asked as he leaned back.

    "Myte husband was a powerful warrior who served the Moonsayer, the Alpha of the Moonbinder n of that time. Because of that, I became a maid of the Moonsayer''s family as well who were really kind people and I...I couldn''t focus on getting stronger due to my duties," Her expression became pained as she continued, "But one day, it was brought to light that the Moonsayer betrayed the n. Myte husband was very loyal to him and stood by him till the end. But they were publicly executed for being traitors to their n, including¡­their families as well," As Merina said this, her eyes welled up as a drop of tear dripped down her left cheek, which she quickly wiped.

    "So before they could execute your family, you ran away with your children, right?" Asher could see now why she was desperate enough to seek refuge with the enemy kingdom. She and her children were going to die anyway, so why not take a chance?

    He was surprised the Demon King let them live and even gave her a job in the castle. She brought nothing of value except burdens. Again, who knew what that cunning old asshole was thinking.

    However, hearing how even the Alpha of a werewolf n was publicly executed along with his family, he felt that the structure of these ns was decentralized, where the leader doesn''t necessarily hold that much power over the rest, unlike the structure of the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    And seeing Merina being sad, he felt she must have been really attached to the Moonsayer''s family whom she had served. Still, he felt her husband was an idiot for siding with the traitor despite the danger of losing his and his family''s life. Some people were just too loyal for their own good, not that he had anyints about it.

    However, he found it funny how someone embraced death for someone else who wasn''t even family while his own ex-girlfriend didn''t even have a fraction of such loyalty.

    But suddenly, an idea struck him¡­Maybe it was good that such people existed so that he could take advantage of said people. He tucked away this thought and nced at Merina before rubbing his hands together loudly as he said, "Tonight, we stand watch with turns. I will do the first watch while you sleep and heal. I want you in top shape by the time you wake up."

    Merinaposed herself as she nodded, "Yes, Master," Merina didn''t waste any time and went to sleep right away to not let down her Master.

 Chapter 109 Has The Worst Happened?

    Three days passed, and by now, there was some kind of unrest in the Bloodburn Kingdom. Most of the people in this kingdom were gossiping and discussing only one thing¡­The sudden disappearance of the royal consort.

    On the first day, nobody knew much. However, by the second day, rumors had already traveled that the royal consort wasn''t even in the kingdom and that he had left for a quest outside the kingdom and had yet to return.

    Nobody knew where he went, but the fact that the royal consort hadn''t returned even after two days made them feel that the worst might have happened.

    This caused some kind of unrest in the kingdom since the people were excited that someone with an Immortal Bloodline was a part of their kingdom. Even if he wasn''t strong now, they were eager to see him grow to his full potential and make their kingdom as prosperous and powerful as it could be.

    So the rumors of him not making it back left them despondent. Their kingdom had yet to recover from the loss of theirte king, and now their hope for a better future also seemed to have perished.

    They couldn''t understand why the royal consort would take up a quest outside the kingdom. Any quests outside the kingdom shouldn''t matter to him at all. They considered it suicide to take up a quest outside due to how dangerous it was.

    However, some of them didn''t want to make any assumptions until they heard an official statement from their queen.

    ...

    "Your Majesty, the rumors are already circting among the people. It would be wise if you were to release an official statement about¡­the royal consort," Seron said with a serious look, sitting before the queen in the royal meeting hall.

    As always, the rest of the royal members were present as well, sitting around therge table.

    "That''s right. We have to calm down the people before they assume the worst. We don''t want our enemies thinking that we lost such an invaluable member of our kingdom," Reba said with a low sad sigh, though inwardly she couldn''t help but smile ear to ear.

    ''Serves him right! His corpse must have been eaten by some wild beasts by now after being out there for three days. Even the Devils are on my side.''

    Oberon was somehow containing the feeling of tion he was feeling upon the realization of how the annoying vermin was dealt with without him raising a single finger.

    However, none of them could really tell what Rowena was thinking since her expression was unmoving as a stone.

    "Your Majesty, may I?" Ceti, who was standing behind the queen, suddenly asked respectfully.

    Rowena briefly raised her head and nodded, making Ceti pinch her lips together as she said, "I wanted to suggest that we should send some secret search parties outside the kingdom or try and contact our spies outside to see if they heard any news of the royal consort''s whereabouts. Then, after all that, if we still have nothing¡­Your Majesty can consider releasing a statement" As she said this, Ceti had a hint of restlessness and worry in her dark blue eyes.

    How could she not feel concerned when her mother was forced to tag along with that pervert consort? She never had to worry for her mother''s wellbeing since she was always in the castle, in a silent corner where she was perfectly safe under her watch.

    But now, for the first time, she was out there in dangerousnds and hadn''t heard anything from her for three days.

    Reba and Oberon inwardly frowned upon hearing her words. How dare she suggest that when they were this close to convincing the queen to put an end to this matter.

    Reba immediately forced a smile as she said, "No offense, Battlemaster but¡ª"

    "I think the Battlemaster is right. It wouldn''t be right for us to not try and see if the royal consort is still out there and if he needs our help," Silvan suddenly spoke up as he looked at Ceti with a gentle smile.

    Ceti had a look of gratitude seeing Silvan supporting her and gave a nod in acknowledgment.

    Reba turned her neck around and gave a stern look at Silvan for putting his tongue in the wrong ce at the wrong time.

    Oberon also had a cold glint in his eyes as he nced at his brother, wondering why he was acting against them. Was he that blind in love with that werewolf bitch?

    Seron had a stiff look while ignoring Reba''s hidden res.

    Rowena finally parted her lips as she said calmly, "I already sent search parties andmunicated with our people outside," Her expression slightly became taut as she continued, "But as of now, i have yet to hear any good news. Still, I will wait for one more day before I officially say anything on the matter."

    Oberon inwardly smiled, realizing that he had nothing to worry about at all, though he felt a pulling sensation in his gust upon seeing how Rowena took all these measures for that alien.

    Reba had her brows subtly raise as she said, "But if we haven''t gotten any news for three days, it could only mean¡­" Reba hesitated for a second before saying, "...that waiting longer wouldn''t change anything. We should instead focus on how to deal with this unfortunate development."

    "That decision is up to me," Rowena suddenly stated as her cold, deep gaze shifted towards Reba who suddenly felt something getting stuck in her throat.

    Rowena then looked at everyone before the table and said, "He is my consort, and I will decide when it''s time to release a statement," Saying so, Rowena suddenly got up and left the hall along with Ceti and the four Bloodborn Guards.

    Reba clenched her fists as her lips ttened, unable to believe that herpletely logical words were turned down by Rowena.

    This was the first time she felt a hint of displeasure in her tone toward her. Was she that concerned about that arrogant bastard?

    Seron sighed as he shook his head and nced at her.

    ¡­

    Right after the meeting, Seron and his family entered their family mansion.

    "Reba, what were you thinking by saying to her that it was pointless to wait anymore? You just indirectly told her that her consort must have died. How could you act without thinking?" Seron couldn''t help but vent the thoughts that had piled up since the meeting ended.

    Reba let out a sharp scoff with her hands on her hips, "Hmph, don''t make it seem like I said something stupid. We all know how it would be a miracle if that brat survived even an hour outside this kingdom, let alone three days! It is a fact he is already under the ground by now. It''s not my fault that our queen is too young to listen to the voice of reason. I can''t believe she is that eager for him to return."

    Oberon let out a light snicker, "We all know how Rowena, as a queen cares about this kingdom more than anything. So it''s more like she doesn''t want to lose the only bearer of an Immortal Bloodline. Other than that, she doesn''t care about him in the least," He said in a confident tone, though inwardly, his thoughts weren''t as confident as his tone.

    Seron rubbed his forehead as he shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter what''s logical or not if Rowena doesn''t take it kindly. I was trying my best to redirect her, and you just had to butt in. You should let me do the talking from here on. I am her Royal Advisor, not you."

    Reba felt infuriated as she pointed her finger at him with a re, "Hmph, you don''t get to say when I should talk or not. Look at where all your advice towards her has brought us. If only I had acted earlier, we could have gotten rid of that brat before he raised his tail. The demon king wasn''t even there to interfere. And before you try to talk me down, why don''t you reprimand your son for supporting that werewolf rat?"

    She immediately turned her head to look at Silvan, "Silvan, next time you support that scab in front of us, you better forfeit yourst name."

    Oberon also nodded with a cold glint as he grabbed Silvan''s cor, "You heard my mother, right? You better watch yourself, brother. Otherwise, it''s hard to say whose side you are on, and I won''t be kind to those who aren''t on our side."

    Silvan narrowed his gaze as he calmly said, "It had nothing to do with me supporting her, even if it seemed like that. Ceti had already made her point and it seemed as if the queen would agree to it since we never got any proof that something happened to him and he is still her consort. So I only supported her words to show our concern for the royal consort instead of making it seem like we want him dead unless we want the queen to suspect us of perfidy. Do we?"

    ? "You¡­" Reba clicked her tongue in annoyance as she couldn''t help but feel as if his words made sense.

    "My son did the right thing. Stop scolding him for no reason. Oberon, let him go," Seron said in a strict tone, making Oberon coldly smile as he let go of Silvan''s cor and patted his shirt, "Sorry for that, brother. It seems like we misunderstood you."

    "I can understand. It''s alright, brother," Silvan said with a slight smile and brushed his cor the moment Oberon turned around.

    "By arguing amongst ourselves, we are forgetting to ask the most important question," Seron said as Reba narrowed her eyes.

    "What kind of quest would make that boy take the risk of letting go of the protection of the kingdom by going outside? It seems like Rowena knows something she isn''t telling us. It''s surprising that someone who is as decisive and rational as her is still waiting for his return. Unfortunately, none of us will know as long as she remains tightlipped," Seron said as he rubbed his chin.

    Oberon subtly furrowed his brows as he also felt that something seemed odd about this whole thing. However, he didn''t care since, no matter what, Asher wasn''ting back.

    ¡­

    Elsewhere, in the queen''s private study, Rowena was sitting at her desk, though her eyes were zed as they stared out the window, lost in thought. The usually impassive look on her face was reced by a subtle frown, and her eyes clouded with certain emotions.

    She came here to distract herself with her work, but her mind continuously drifted back to Asher. He had always been near her for more than 14 years, even if he was soulless for those years.

    She never expected that him suddenly not being near her would make her feel distracted like this.

    Did she make the wrong choice by letting him go? Still, she can''t go back against her word.

    The only good news she got was that Crimson Grove was untouched and that they found bodies of dead Hunters. This only meant that Asher seeded just like he said, no matter how astonishing it seemed for him to survive against so many Hunters. This was the only fact that made her believe that he was still out there.

    But the fact that she didn''t get any word from her contacts about his whereabouts made her feel a sense of uneasiness.

    He had willingly taken up a dangerous quest on her behalf, risking his life to protect and sessfully secure it.

    And so, after three days, her mind couldn''t help but race with worst-case scenarios.

    She tried to push away these thoughts, trying to focus on the stack of reports and petitions in front of her. But every time she closed her eyes, all she could see was his confident smile, the twinkle in his dark yellow eyes.

    And every time she opened them, she was drawn back to the window, to the endless expanse of her kingdom and the question of his safety.

 Chapter 110 Breathing Shadows In The Dark

    "We are almost out of the dangerousnds, Master. We just have to be careful for a few more hours, and we will be able to get to a neutral town," Merina said with a hopeful smile as she wiped off the sweat trickling down her temples.

    The hellish yet dark red sun was shining brightly in the skies as Asher, and his maid set out again in the morning to continue traveling back to the kingdom through the safest paths Merina could find.

    Asher nodded as he took in a deep breath, "Good¡­I feel like I have been on a damn pilgrimage for the past few days. Who knows what is happening back in our kingdom after I am considered missing for days," Asher was worried that certain people would take advantage of his disappearance. If he had a choice, he would have reached the kingdom earlier.

    However, Merina was also equally eager to return since she was anxious and worried about seeing her children again. Those two must be really worried after not seeing her for these days.

    ...

    Elsewhere, a red-skinned young man was busyfortably sleeping in the royal consort''s bedroom. In the absence of the royal consort, who was going to care who slept in this room?

    He continued to snore with his mouth wide open, drool dripping out as he dreamed about blossoming a peach.

    ...

    "We have to be very careful when walking through this forest, Master. The muddynd is alive in some parts and may swallow us. This is why nobody lives in this forest, but we will be safe once we get past this ce," Merina said in a tone of caution.

    Asher nodded and said, "I will be following your lead. Take your own time," Asher wanted to get back as fast as he could, but he didn''t want to rush Merina and let her make mistakes because of that. He knew she wanted to get back desperately as well.

    However, he took a good look at this deadly forest before him, which seemed like a ce of treacherous beauty where the line between the living and the dead blurred.

    The dense trees towered high, casting deep shadows that made the forest gloomy and deary despite not being night. The ground was soft and spongy with a thickyer of moss and fallen leaves, muffling the sound of footsteps.

    As he carefully followed Merina, he noticed how the muddiednd was not what it seemed, as certain sections of it appeared to be in constant motion, as if they were alive and possessed a malevolent will, just like Merina said.

    As they ventured deeper into the forest, Asher came across patches of muddy earth that seemed to bubble and writhe, a sure sign that it was ready to swallow anything that stepped on it. Some of the patches were so well-hidden it was indiscernible to the naked eye.

    The thick mist that clung to the forest floor made it even harder to see these patches or any other danger lurking in the forest. He could now see why nobody cared to upy this ce.

    *Rustle*

    Suddenly, Asher and Merina stopped walking upon hearing the subtle sound of something rustling in the shadows behind them.

    *Rustle*

    Asher narrowed his gaze and immediately took out his ring de upon hearing the rustling sounds again but from a different direction.

    The mist was so thick any other person wouldn''t even be able to see a few feet in front of him. However, Asher''s sharp, dark yellow eyes were able to perfectly see through the darkness and saw a silhouette of a massive figure breathing in the shadows, their eyes glimmering with darkness.

    *Rustle*

    He turned around and saw even more of such simr-looking silhouettes! His eyes scanned his surroundingspletely, and he counted 10 such silhouettes! But the worst part was he was unable to see through them at all. Just the aura from one of them was enough to make him feel that they were too strong, let alone the collective strength of them all.

    However, his lips curved as he let out a deep, gutturalugh, "Come out, little pups. Hiding in the shadows like cowards? I expected more from the supposed rulers of the shadows," Saying so, Asher peeled off the mask from his face, revealing his true night elf appearance.

    "I thought the rumors about you being a genius were just a farce meant to intimidate us. But you seem to have a keen sense for danger¡­even in this darkness, Consort of the Bloodburn Queen," A deep, growling voice with a strong hint of menace echoed from behind as Asher turned around to see ten shifting shadows revealing themselves before him, walking on two legs with monstrous appearances.

    The Darkmoon werewolves were a frightening sight to behold for any ordinary soul. Their fur was a deep, inky ck that seemed to absorb all light, making them appear as shifting shadows within the forest.

    Their eyes glowed an intense dark blue, and their sharp, jagged teeth seemed to glimmer even in the darkness.

    Their massive 7 feet tall monstrous forms were covered in muscles, making them seem like living, breathing weapons. Each of them was wearing sets of armor that perfectly blended with their fur.

    And as they slowly circled around Asher and Merina, their bodies shifted and contorted in ways that seemed unnatural, as if they were made of shadows themselves.

    Asher felt that the werewolf who spoke seemed to be the leader of this pack of ferocious beasts. He subtly smiled and said, "I guess there is no point in asking how you tracked us."

    Even though he meant it, he also wanted to know how these beasts found them despite Merina taking so many careful measures.

    The pack leader let out a menacing grunt as his dark blue eyes shifted toward Merina, "The stench of a traitor can never be erased, no matter the disguise. It appears even the Devils want you to pay for your sins towards your own people, Merina. Otherwise, we wouldn''t being upon each other after so many years."

    Merina stood frozen, fear clenching her heart as she looked around at these familiar faces that surrounded her and Asher.

    She had hoped to never cross paths with her old n again, but here they were, with piercing eyes that held nothing but malice towards them, especially her even after the passing of all these years.

    She looked at the pack leader with a quivering gaze, "Dreven¡­I never betrayed our n. All I wanted was to protect my family from the injustice punishment the Moonbinder n tried to force on us."

    "Enough, Meirna! No amount of words from you will ever help us get back what our n lost. Our alliance with the Moonbinder n is in tatters, the dignity and honor of our n questioned by everyone¡­all because you, the daughter of ourte n leader, broke ourws. It doesn''t matter what the punishment was, you were supposed to ept it as your fate, especially since you married one of their men," Dreven said in a deep growl, though if observed closely, one could sense the hint of bitterness and anger in his tone.

    Before Merina got married, he and she were quite close. He wanted her as his woman and thought he could marry her by inviting her into his pack. But Merina chose to marry someone from the Moonbinder n in the name of helping her n to grow stronger by strengthening the alliance through marriage rather than marrying someone within her own n. And the reason she gave him was that she didn''t want to be a burden to the n, including his pack.

    This, coupled with the fact that she became a traitor to their n, only left him with even more disgruntlement.

    However, inwardly he was astonished that even after the passing of all these years, she only became even more beautiful with such a perfect supple body and child bearing hips. This only made him feel even more bitter about how she slipped off his hands.

    Asher raised one of his brows as he only learned now her father was the leader of the Darkmoon n before he died. He also noticed how Dreven seemed to be quite passionate with his words towards Merina.

    Merina lowered her gaze upon hearing his words. She found it hard to digest the fact that Dreven, who was like a friendly and kind old friend to her, was now speaking to her with such hostility.

    She looked around and saw the once familiar faces now twisted into snarls, baring their sharp teeth, ready to tear her down.

    The weight of the using gazes from her own people felt suffocating, making her feel small and vulnerable. She wanted to curl up into a cave and hide, to escape from the judgment and fear. She had some hope before but now she was crestfallen to see how her own people wouldn''t stand by her or believe her even after all these years.

    However, suddenly she felt these gazes getting swallowed by the protection of a tall and muscr figure.

    "The anger you all hold is barely understandable. However, she is not just a traitor to your n anymore but my personal maid. And I am not particrly fond of anyone trying to take away what is mine," Asher spoke in a voice that was calm but carried a hint of steel, his dark yellow eyes glowing with fierce determination.

    Dreven''s expression momentarily became unsightly, while the rest of the werewolves didn''t know why they felt intimidated by the wordsing from someone so weak. They were surprised that someone at his level of strength wasn''t even feeling nervous in their presence.

    Even if someone weaker as him won''t be able to gauge their strength, the sheer aura of their superior strength should be enough to make even a ignorant fool feel their spine shiver.

    Merina had a look of disbelief as she slowly looked up to see her Master standing resolutely in front of her in the presence of all these powerful people. She felt a sudden surge of emotion upon seeing him standing in front of her like an invincible shield.

    She knew that her Master must already know by now that all these ten werewolves were stronger than him, and yet he didn''t seem to falter.

    Despite knowing how much of a hopeless situation they were trapped in, Merina felt strangelyforted by the strength in his stance and the determination in his eyes. If her Master was prepared to even shield his ve, then the least she could do was face this head on.

    She no longer felt like cowering under these gazes, and with a fierce light in her eyes, she was determined to stand by her Master''s side, no matter the oue, since she was going to die anyway. She now only held hard feelings towards her own people for abandoning her while her Master was prepared to stand by her in such a situation.

    Asher knew that even if all these ten monsters jumped on him at the same time, he would live by simply escaping into his Damned Dimension, though Merina would be stuck out here to face imminent death, not that it mattered to him much. The only trouble would be finding another maid as good as her.

    But he also knew he couldn''t forever hide in the Damned Dimension and was worried if he could get out of this tight situation alive. These monsters won''t leave him alone until they shred him to pieces.

    However, he wanted to test a few things and see if luck would be on his side, no matter how low the chances were. There couldn''t be a better opportunity than this.

    And just like he expected, Dreven let out a deepugh, breaking the silence, "Hahaha, look at you. I am not surprised. Sleeping for all these years, you must be too ignorant about the world outside your little kingdom. Take a good look around you and let the fact that you are no longer under your kingdom''s protection sink in. We rule thesends, and you have yet to see what we are going to do to you. I am sure the Bloodburn Queen would be interested to know that her consort with the supposed Immortal Bloodline is in our hands. And if, on the off chance, she tries to make apromise, we will set up a trap and kill you anyway in a way you can''t even imagine," As Dreven said this, his lips curved into a cold grin, his eyes glowing with a strong hint of hatred and anger.

    Asher''s expression didn''t change as he waved with his hands, "Calm your balls. I know you are all stronger than me and that I am doomed. But I have always been curious to fight a werewolf and see if you all are as mighty and frightening as people say. So before I walk on the path of death, how about you allow me a chance to have a duel with one of you?"

 Chapter 111 Does It Still Seem Like A Joke?

    "So before I walk on the path of death, how about you allow me a chance to have a duel with one of you?" Asher asked as if he was asking for a foolish yet harmless wish before his death.

    Dreven nced at his brothers and sisters just as they also nced at him, wondering if the retarded consort of the Bloodburn Kingdom was still an idiot even after waking up.

    Was he trying to trick them into killing him quick so that he could escape a miserable death?

    Dreven felt it was thetter as he let out a burst of growl-likeughter, "Who do you think you are talking to, puny fool? No matter what you say or do, there is no escaping a very painful death for being who you are. You should have stayed in your little castle, not waking up at all. We of the Darkmoon n have some pride, unlike you and your people. We do not fight those beneath us, especially when even the weakest in my pack can break you like a twig."

    Asher scoffed and asked, "Don''t tell me you are scared?"

    Dreven''s expression didn''t change as he said with a subtle snarl, "Don''t bother trying to provoke us because the words of a weakling will only seem like a joke to us."

    Asher realized that he misunderstood the mentality of these werewolves. They surely had huge egos and pride, but not in the way he expected it to be. However, that didn''t deter him as he suddenly wrapped his right arm around Merina''s waist and pulled her towards him, making her let out a startled gasp.

    Without even wasting a second, he grabbed her face and sucked her lips while using his other hand to slip into her dress and squeeze her juicy breasts.

    Merina had her thoughts thrown all over and had no idea what her Master was doing by kissing her all of a sudden. Surely, he must know that this ce and situation weren''t exactly suitable for doing something like this, right? But being kissed like this in a situation like this made her heart thump against her chest, her face red as a cherry. Her body waspletely frozen, and she had no idea what to do other than get swept away by his intense kiss.

    All the werewolves standing around had their eyes go wide as saucers, especially Dreven''s, who felt a multitude of intense emotions wrecking chaos in his chest, making him feel like something was burning in the bottom of his chest.

    "Mmmsmcha!" Asher sucked the lips of a confused and red-faced Merina before breaking the kiss with a loud echo of her lips escaping from his ravenous mouth.

    "So what does it mean when a weakling like meid hands on one of your women like this? Does it still seem like a joke? Or maybe not since she is technically not a part of your n anymore, right?" Asher asked with a smirk while looking at Dreven, whose dark blue eyes were glowing with fury, his fur standing on end.

    The other werewolves let out subtle growls since they clearly felt insulted by the actions of Asher. But by feeling the growing tension in the air, they knew the one who got most pissed off was none other than their leader.

    "Sigh, I am amazed by how soft and tasty her lips were in my mouth. It''s a good thing I get to fuck her every day," Asher said with a sigh of pleasure as he rubbed his lips.

    Merina covered her reddened face with her hands, feeling too embarrassed by his raunchy words, and didn''t know what he was nning to achieve by saying such things.

    "ENOUGH!!" Dreven could no longer hold it in as every drop of blood in his body was boiling with anger and jealousy. With a ferocious roar, he lunged at Asher, his ws fully extended and connected with Asher''s midsection.

    *CRACK!*

    The sound of dozens of bones cracking and piercing into flesh echoed as the force of the thunderous impact sent Asher''s body flying like a broken kit till his body mmed into a nearby tree with a loud thud.

    Branches snapped, and leaves rustled as Asher''s bloodied body hit the ground.

    "No! Master!" Merina felt something sinking in her chest as she cried out and rushed towards him, her face washed over with fear and panic.

    "Merina¡­you¡­" Dreven had his eyes shaking in disbelief upon seeing Merina rushing towards Asher with such an expression. It was as if she really cared about him. Why would she care so much for someone who is an enemy of her race and also treats her like a lowly servant? Someone with a background like hers should never have stooped to such a lowly position. It was not only a disgrace to them but also a disgrace to her, especially when she has to address him as ''Master.'' He felt his nerves sting just by hearing her call him like that.

    But what strung his heart was how he had been so good to her in the past, and yet never did she once show such a face of concern towards him.

    Even after meeting her again after so many years, he always felt somewhere inside that she was just a poor woman who did what she had to do to protect her family. So despite the anger he had, he had been nning to take her in and beg the elders to grant her mercy by promising them to make sure he won''t let her do any more harm to the n.

    But now his heart waspletely engulfed in rage and indignation, especially upon seeing her shedding tears for an enemy.

    "M-Master, why¡­" Merina didn''t know why her eyes were bing so warm. She had reached Asher''s side and saw deep gashes across his chest and the pool of blood spreading around him.

    She couldn''t understand why he would provoke Dreven, but what she couldn''t understand even more was why he tried to protect a ve like her?

    She dropped to her knees, feeling something gripping her heart tight after seeing his breathing was very shallow. She could see he was going to die any second now.

    But her eyes blinked in shock as a dark green light fell on her face. With her brows fully raised, she saw his skin and the flesh underneath disintegrating into ashes as dark green mes engulfed his entire body till nothing but his skeleton remained.

    Merina unconsciously smiled with an astonished and relieved look as she saw his bony hands digging into the muddy ground before raising his body up.

    She knew his Immortal Bloodline was very special, which also allowed him to magically transform into this skeleton form with mes shrouding his charred bones.

    She felt like she was not looking at just the royal consort but a being whose existence couldn''t beprehended by a mortal like her.

    In fact, not only her but the ten werewolves gathered around, especially Dreven, couldn''t make sense of what they were seeing.

    Dreven unconsciouslyshed out with almost his entire strength. Even if, by some miracle, Asher didn''t die immediately, there was no way he would survive a few seconds more.

    But he rapidly blinked in disbelief upon seeing a charred ck skeleton getting up with hellish-looking dark green mes engulfing it entirely, casting an eerie light in the dark forest.

    He had never seen anything like it before, and for some reason, he felt his instincts scratching the ends of his spine.

    "Master, you¡­you are¡­" Merina wanted to ask if he was really alright, but she just was feeling too overwhelmed to voice her wordspletely. Just a moment ago, he was on the verge of death, and now he was already standing on his feet without any problem. She never thought he could recover from such a fatal blow and get back up as if he waspletely alright. She was confounded, to say the least.

    "Hide somewhere while I take care of these neutered mutts," Asher said in a deep, menacing tone as he looked at Dreven and the werewolves behind him.

    Dreven couldn''t believe the rumors of the royal consort being able to turn into a zing skeleton were actually true, which he originally believed to be bogus, just like anyone else.

    The past few days, most of the demons in this realm had been startled by the rumors of the previously soulless consort of the Bloodburn Queen suddenly awakening with an Immortal Bloodline.

    Most of them outside the kingdom, just like him and the people in his n, discarded it as a stupid tactic employed by the fools in the kingdom to make them think that the Bloodburn Kingdom was not getting weaker, unlike what it seemed.

    But now¡­Dreven felt as if they maybe have to rethink the truth behind these rumors.

    This was the first time him and his pack members had seen anyone shrug off a deadly attack as if never happened in the first ce.

    However, for now, he was fully determined to crush this maggot before he could be a threat in the future. It didn''t matter how great his bloodline was if his current strength was too weak, just like how weak any newborn of even a powerful race would be.

    And so he looked at his brethren and growled out an order, "Crush some of his debile bones to a paste and bring them to me. Don''t kill him though. I don''t want him to go out easy," Dreven said with a irate look, especially after seeing him touch Merina with his filthy hands.

    "What will make you fight me yourself? Should I fuck your mother next?" Asher asked with a shrug as if he was genuinely curious.

    Asher''s words were like a spark that set off a dynamite in Dreven''s head, "I WILL TEAR YOU APART!!" Dreven let out an earth-shaking roar as he charged towards Asher before any of his pack members could, his beastly eyes radiating with strong killing intent.

    Seeing how rightfully angry Dreven was, they decided to step back to note in his way.

    It was only better for their leader to crush Asher on his own, especially after all the humiliating insults were thrown at him.

 Chapter 112 Smell Of Fear

    "Heh, I would like to see you try," Asher let out a menacingugh as he stood there with his arms out, which only filled Dreven with even more rage.

    With just a single lunge, Dreven reached near Asher and grabbed his zing skull with a roar, and smashed it against the tree behind him, crushing it before sting it into smithereens.

    "No! Master!" Merina let out a cry of anger and pain as she lunged toward Dreven to attack him with all her strength.

    "Don''t test me further!" Dreven growled as he swung his arm casually to the side and struck Merina, making her back smash against a tree before falling to the ground in a half-conscious state.

    Dreven unconsciously held back most of his strength when he struck Merina, making him realize even more how much he cared about her. This only made him clench his jaw and regret killing this loose tongue alien too fast, just like he must have wanted.

    "Tsk, how pathetic. So big yet so weak. Your attack barely tickled me," A deep, sarcastic voice echoed from the side as Dreven''s eyes widened and turned around to see broken bones mending themselves rapidly, and within just a few moments, Asher''s zing skeleton was already standing before him, his head shaking side to side as if ridiculing him.

    "No¡­You should be dead¡­" Dreven mumbled with a stupified expression, his eyes visibly shaking, trying to understand what the hell was going on.

    The rest of the werewolves in his pack were also baffled and shocked to see Asher''s skeleton intact despite getting crushed into bits and pieces just a couple of seconds ago.

    What kind of dark sorcery was this? They couldn''t even make sense of his skeletal form, let alone the fact that he came back from the dead. Would possessing an Immortal Bloodline let a person have such strange and mystical powers?

    They began to realize now why some of their elders seemed greatly concerned that someone with the mythical Immortal Bloodline had awakened in the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Merina, who began to regain more of her senses, slowly raised her head and had her eyes glow upon seeing her Master standing up tall and mighty again. She knew in her heart that he wouldn''t die so easily, and even if she couldn''t make sense of how he came back, she was only worried if there was some kind of cost to his powers and if he could escape before he sumbed to any side effects.

    Asher scoffed upon hearing Dreven''s mumble, "They all say that, but in the end, they are the ones who die," He said, his hollow eyes and his tone oozing a sense of danger and finality that made Dreven feel a strange sense of dread.

    But he came back to his senses and wondered why he was even getting bothered by the words of someone so weak. There must be a great price to his strange abilities, and all he had to do was¡ª

    "About your mother, is she hot enough to handle my dick?" Asher asked as his bony teeth looked like it was grinning at him.

    Dreven''s pupils shook with uncontroble rage as he clutched Asher''s bony neck and again smashed him into a tree, "I will make you regret every word you said!" Dreven crushed his spine as he saw the rest of his bony body fall to the ground.

    But just as he was about to think he was done for good, his eyes widened upon seeing Asher''s spine reconstructing itself rapidly, and within the next few moments, he was already standing before him with mes zing all over his body.

    "It''s rude to attack someone who asked a genuine question," Asher said as he shook his head in disapproval.

    "Fuck you!" Dreven''s frustration only increased as he punched Asher''s skull with all his rage and hatred poured into it. He was beginning to wonder how many times he has to ''kill'' this weird fucking skeleton before he dies for real.

    Asher''s skull caved in and broke into bits and pieces upon the impact of Draven''s fist filled with his rage.

    "Will you be addressing me as your father once I am done with your mother?" Asher spoke in a tone of ridicule as his bony jaws reconstructed themselves.

    The werewolves standing around held their breath upon hearing his words since it also made them see blood in their eyes upon having their leader''s pride getting insulted again and again. Their leader''s pride was their pride as well.

    Dreven felt a pounding in his ears as his blood flow increased to the extremities of his body.

    "GRAAWRRR!" He let out a guttural roar as the air around his ws began to boom with dark mana, his eyes shining with killing intent.

    His muscles expanded as he drew every ounce of strength in his body towards his ws, making the ground beneath his feet shake as heunched his attack, the darkness of his mana spreading like an inky pool.

    *BOOM!*

    Dreven''s ws struck Asher, sniffing out his mes forcibly, and his charred skeleton getting sted into bits while the tree behind Asher exploded into a thousand pieces under the sheer shockwaves of Dreven''s attack.

    In his rage, Dreven used his special attack to finish this fucking alien once and for all.

    But right after a few moments, Dreven gnashed his teeth upon seeing Asher''s skeletal bodying together and standing before him again, "Hahaha¡­I pity you, son, for being so weak. I will make sure your mother gives birth to a worthy one with the help of my seed," He said as he let out a deep, gutturalugh, the mocking and bitter sound echoing through the forest.

    "JUST DIE!" Dreven threw away all thoughts of torturing this alien fuck since all he wanted was to make him shut up forever.

    *BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!*

    Everyone had their jaws ck as they watched Dreven gather his dark mana towards his hand to w at Asher again and again, destroying his bones right as they began to regenerate.

    By now, more than anger, they were feeling a sense of uneasiness seeing the consorting back again and again. They couldn''t shake off this feeling that something was wrong, especially after noticing how Dreven''s attacks weren''t having any effect on the consort other than temporarily ''killing'' him. They had never seen such an indestructible lich. They didn''t even know if he was even a lich in the first ce. Nothing just seemed to make sense.

    Merina didn''t know if she was imagining things or not. She somehow found the strength to pull herself up and lean against a tree while watching her Master provoking Dreven every chance he could get, which only made Dreven increase the intensity of his attacks each time. She couldn''t begin to fathom how he managed toe back despite getting struck by such deadly attacks.

    But she also noticed how Dreven seemed to be getting tired and weaker with every attack, as would anyone else upon attacking with all their strength non-stop.

    The surrounding trees were uprooted, rocks were shattered, and the very muddy earth was sted away by the intense force behind Dreven''s relentless attacks.

    "Did your sack get cut off as a kid? No wonder you could only watch as everything gets taken from you," Asher mocked him for the umpteenth time, making Dreven take in a sharp breath, his eyes blinded with boiling rage.

    "GROAARRR!!" Dreven let out the loudest roar in his life as he used both his ws to attack Asher with his strongest attack.

    *BHOOOM!*

    The earth shook as the few trees right behind Asher were sted away in different directions as the powerful surge of Dreven''s dark mana spread through the air.

    "Haa..ha¡­ha¡­" Dreven began to pant with a bent back as his fur became wet from the drops of sweat riddling his huge body.

    The cloud of rage in his eyes began to get slowly clear up as he regained some rity of mind. His hands were still shaking after expending so much mana in a short period of time, and the fact that he had to expend himself so much for someone so weak only filled him with unrest. If this alien with an Immortal Bloodline was this troublesome to deal with, then how much more troublesome would he be after bing even more powerful?

    Just the thought of that was enough to make him feel like it would be a nightmare, and he felt d he was able to crush him before he could grow to be a dangerous force.

    "Is that the best you got?" A menacing, deep voice echoed behind Dreven, making him feel a cold chill travel down his spine.

    With a look of disbelief, he slowly turned around and saw this zing charred skeleton looking at him with crossed arms.

    Dreven was actually scared more than he wanted to admit since how could a man not fear what he couldn''t kill?

    But he didn''t want to admit this to himself as he channeled his rage towards his ws to strike Asher''s face, but at the same time, Asher''s hand moved like lightning as he used his bony fist to meet Dreven''s w.

    *Crack!*

    "Graargh!!" Dreven''s eyes widened in horror as he broke his own wrist after his ws made contact with an unyielding resistance, making him let out a roar of pain. His hand went numb from the impact, his bones shattered, and he felt like he had struck solid iron. But as if that was not enough, the skin on his fist was charred till his bones were visible, making it sting like hell.

    The others took in a mouthful of cold breath in terror as they witnessed this sight.

    With a trembling gaze, Dreven looked at Asher, whose bones didn''t even have a crack in the slightest despite his attack. But what made his legs weak was the intimidating and raging aura from his body, exuding raw power that was far times higher than what it was before.

    The very air around him seemed to warp and bend under the pressure of his eerie green mes, and a palpable sense of dread permeated the area. He felt as if he was in the presence of a being that was beyond hisprehension as terror captured his senses.

    "Do you smell that? That is the smell of fear coalescing in the pit of your soul," Asher said in a deep growl, sounding like a voice that came from the depths of hell.

    Dreven heard the sound of his heartbeat thrashing in his ears as every instinct in his body screamed at him to run.

    But his eyes shook when Asher''s aura crackled with intense energy as he let out a deep growl. In a swift and powerful motion, his foot shot out and aimed a devastating kick at Dreven''s chest.

    *THUK!*

    *HOWLLLLLL*

    The sound of an earth-shattering impact and the resulting shockwaves echoed through the air as Dreven''s body was sent flying backward, throwing him dozens of meters through the air.

    His body tumbled end over end, crashing through trees and bushes, making them shake with the impact as they creaked and snapped.

    *Thlsh!*

    Dreven''s mangled body fell to the muddy ground with a muffled sound. His once powerful and imposing formy lifeless on the ground, twisted at an unnatural angle, and his chest caved inpletely. His eyes were wide open as if they were still terrified of a certain someone, though the light within them was extinguished.

    The werewolves in Dreven''s pack stood frozen, their eyes wide with shock and fear upon seeing their pack leader kicked to death with just one move.

    *HOWLLLLL*

    However, one of them had been howling the moment Dreven got kicked, and as if they all came to a sudden mutual understanding amidst their terror and shock, the rest also let out blood-curdling howls, echoing through the forest¡­their voicesbining to form a chorus of desperation and fear.

    *Whizz!*

    The sound of air getting cut by something very sharp and swift echoed around the werewolves as they saw with widened eyes a ring de zing with dark green mes curving through the air and shing through the necks of their brothers and sisters.

    Since the werewolves were standing in a circr formation, the ring de curved through the air, severing the necks of these werewolves in a clean and precise fashion as their headless corpses began to fall to the ground.

    The werewolf standing at the other end had her eyes widened upon seeing this ring de cutting through the air and the flesh of her brethren at a terrifying speed.

    "GROWLL!!!" In her desperation, she stopped howling and lunged towards Asher to try and maul him with all her strength.

    Asher casually raised his hand upon seeing hering.

    *Slshk!*

    *whine-* The low, pitiful sound of a werewolf''s whimper echoed as the ring de shed open the back of the werewolf that was about to pounce on Asher.

    She had no idea that Asher summoned his de back, and she happened to be in the same trajectory as the de.

    As shey dying on the ground, she saw this terrifying death god not even looking at her, as if he had just killed a fly.

    [ Weapon Name : de of Damnation || Enhanceable]

    [ Status : Linked || STR + 60% || DEX +60% ]

    [ MP : 10 / 5870 ]

 Chapter 113 No Escape

    Merina was in a state of shock and awe as she witnessed her Master defeating all these werewolves who were way stronger than him. She felt overwhelmed by the sheer frightening power of his abilities.

    The sight of the corpses cowering before him and the sound of their whimpers she had heard before still echoed in her mind.

    She now felt as if she was standing on the edge of a precipice, unsure of what the future held, and she couldn''t predict how the entire realm was going to change because of his existence.

    "Ugh.."

    She suddenly came out of her daze when she saw his dark green mes die out as his flesh and skin began to grow back on his body rapidly.

    But what shook her heart was the sight of him coughing blood and his legs bing weak. She was surprised to see his body riddled with injuries and blood dripping down. She thought he had healed because of how he was on his feet before.

    "Master!" She cried out in worry as she forced herself to support him from behind despite how injured she was as well.

    "Ungh¡­I am spent¡­" Asher mumbled as he gulped down a health potion while resting his back against Merina.

    Merina wondered if he was suffering like this because of the price he paid to use so much power in his mysterious skeleton form.

    But she had no idea what really happened was far from that.

    When Dreven first struck him, Asher was bleeding to death and transformed into Hellbringer form right when his HP went below 350.

    Because of his ''Vengeful Lifestealer'' Talent, he was able to increase his HP from 350 to 402 by killing those werewolves.

    But Asher knew that just because he transformed into Hellbringer form didn''t mean his mortal body would be healed to full health magically. The injuries he suffered earlier would return the moment he transformed back.

    And so he had 402 HP left after transforming back to his night elf form. However, his health began to worsen right away since he was still bleeding from severe internal and external injuries.

    He gulped down a level 10 healing potion with Merina''s help which increased his HP to 800, but it started decreasing gradually rightaway.

    As expected, a healing potion can heal minor to even moderate-level injuries, but when serious injuries were involved, one needs more than just a simple potion to heal.

    So even if it temporarily restored a lot of health, he knew he would bleed to death after a while if he didn''t get serious treatment.

    He also confirmed the theory that even if his ring can give him power by feeding on the dark emotions of his enemies, the ring will consume his MP faster the more he bes stronger.

    If he had to guess, Dreven was around level 13 or 14, while the rest of the werewolves were close to his level. He felt that even if the price was high, it was worth it to defeat so many people who were way stronger than him. Anyone else with the same stats as him wouldn''t evenst two strikes from someone as strong as Dreven. It was such a close call in the end.

    "Oh no, your injuries¡­They are¡­" Merina was a maid who had some experience in discerning how bad the injuries of a person were. So she could easily tell that even if her Master was still breathing, he might bleed to death soon.

    Asher wiped the blood trickling down his lips as he tried to pull himself up, "Let''s get out of here¡­I will be fine."

    "Master, let me help you get up," Merina said as she grimaced while slowly pulling him up and supporting his arm on her neck to help him walk.

    *HOWLLL!*

    *HOWLLL!*

    ¡­

    Asher and Merina suddenly froze upon hearing dozens and dozens of chilling howls of werewolves from different sides.

    The two of them didn''t even have to guess what was going on.

    "As if things can''t get any worse¡­" Asher muttered weakly upon realizing that Dreven''s pack had called for backup earlier, and now so many of them wereing to kill them. He never thought they woulde to avenge their people so quickly.

    But he knew there was no way out of this. His MP was exhausted, and even if he used whatever HP he had left to feed his ring and regain some MP, his Hellbringer form wouldn''tst long. Even if he jumps into the Damned Dimension, his MP will still keep going down, and knowing how werewolves were, they would keep circling the same spot for days until they get him while he wouldn''t evenst an hour in there.

    However, despite knowing that he was in a fucked up situation, he was ready to sacrifice most of his HP to jump into the Damned Dimension and buy some time. He just can''t simply give up.

    He could already seerge ck silhouettes running past the trees, their dark blue beastly eyes targeting him, ready to tear him apart.

    He had no doubt that most of these werewolves were stronger than Dreven, and all this made it obvious that fighting past them was impossible.

    "Master¡­I am sorry¡­This ve let you down¡­" Merina said in a teary voice as tears trickled down her reddened cheeks. She knew they were going to die, and she felt saddened that her Master was going to die because of her.

    If it wasn''t for her being with him the people of her old n wouldn''t havee upon her Master.

    However, she felt that dying beside her Master would be an honor though her only regret was she wouldn''t get to see her children again.

    Asher looked at her breaking down and cupped her face gently as he wiped her tears, "Fear not Merina. You served me better than I expected," Saying so, he embraced her, his hand sliding over the back of her head.

    Merina wistfully smiled as she foundfort in the warmth of his firm chest, "Thank you, Master¡­" She felt her chest lighten after hearing his words and was prepared to ept her fate. She now wished to have spent more time serving him.

    Asher''s dark, cold yellow eyes saw the werewolves closing in on them and were prepared to snap Merina''s neck as per her wish she conveyed mentally. Apparently, she didn''t want to suffer at the hands of her old n and put her children in danger as well.

    Her wish was something that didn''t affect him at all, and so he was about to let her die as she wished.

    The werewolves were about to close in on Asher and Merina when suddenly¡­

    *Roooor*

    Asher''s hands froze, and his eyes narrowed upon hearing a low rumble echoing through the forest.

    The werewolves also paused, their senses heightened as they searched for the source of the disturbance that shouldn''t have happened.

    The sky seemed to get darker as they saw arge shadow stretching across the forest floor, engulfing the werewolves in a shroud of darkness.

    *Whoosh!*

    Suddenly, a powerful gust of wind blew across them and even made therge trees swing to the side.

    The werewolves had their eyes shudder upon seeing a dark figure on the horizon, soaring towards them on the back of a massive flying beast made out of shadows.

    *ROAAR!!*

    The creature was a ck, hulking monster with wings as wide as a house, and its roar shook the earth under it while filling the air with an ominous aura of dread.

    The werewolves cowered in fear as they felt their spines get rattled, not just from the roar but from the aura of the dark figure standing atop this monstrous beast.

    They could sense the immense power radiating from the heavily armored figure, standing tall on her mount, her heavy dark sword gleaming in the faint sunlight.

    The dark red slits of her helmet glinted menacingly in the darkness, making them feel as if death was staring at them.

    But they felt a chill run down their spines as they watched this armored figure gracefully jump down from her flying mount, her crimson cape billowing in the air.

    The sound of hernding echoed throughout the clearing like a p of thunder, sending a shockwave through the air and sting away the werewolves who were too unfortunate to be near her.

    The aura of blood and power that surrounded her was palpable, causing the werewolves to unconsciously step back in sheer terror. They knew right away they were no match for her, especially after recognizing who she was.

    Asher and Merina had looks of disbelief when they first noticed her sudden arrival. Asher knew a Bloodborn Guard like Eradicator was highly trained to track people. But even then, he had never met anyone who could track people as good as her. It had been days, and still, she managed to locate him.

    For the first time, he was d that he had a tenacious protector like her.

    He saw Eradicator turning around to look at him as if scanning him from top to bottom and then turned her gaze towards the werewolves who had gathered near him and Merina.

    There were more than ten werewolves gathered near Merina and Asher. However, there were dozens more behind Eradicator, who began to let out low snarls and circled around her. They didn''t want to abandon their brethren, who won''t be able to get out of this forest without going through her.

    Even if, individually, they were far weaker than her, they had some hope that with their numbers, they could overwhelm and take her down.

    Their dark blue eyes shone with fierce determination and killing intent, ready to attack her together.

    Asher frowned upon seeing a staggering number of forty werewolves surrounding her. These werewolves were stronger than Dreven and his pack based on the intensity of their auras, making him wonder if Eradicator could take them all down.

    In one swift motion, Eradicator unsheathed her massive dark sword, the sound ringing out across the battlefield like a rion call to war. Asher could see lines of blood coursing over the steel of her dark de and wondered whether it was her blood.

    The werewolves growled and snarled with killing intent as all forty of them rushed toward her like a frightening flood of darkness that threatened to drown her.

    Any ordinary person would be terrified to death upon seeing forty powerful werewolves about to pounce and tear them to pieces.

    However, Eradicator suddenly swung her heavy sword in a wide circr motion, slicing through the air with deadly precision.

    The werewolves surged forward, only to be met with a whirlwind of death and destruction. The heavy sword cleaved through fur and bone, sending limbs flying in all directions.

    With just a single move, she cleaved through fifteen of them!

    Without even letting the rest process the shock they just witnessed, Eradicator moved with the grace of a panther, her strikes lightning-fast and unerringly urate. The rest of the twenty-five werewolves immediately regrouped and attacked her with their strongest Skills, bombarding her with a multitude of dark attacks, their magic crackling through the air.

    But Eradicator didn''t even show a hint of getting intimidated. With a flick of her wrist, she swung her heavy sword, deflecting the iing attacks with ease. The force of the blows echoed through the forest, sending shockwaves rippling through the ground.

    Each time the sword made contact with one of their attacks, it sent sparks flying in all directions.

    The werewolves grew more and more panicked, realizing that even theirbined power was no match for her monstrous strength and skill. They realized how horribly they underestimated their enemy.

    The wave of attacks finally stopped as the werewolves were left panting, unable to even draw the strength to let out a howl.

    With a calm move of her arms, Eradicator ced the tip of her heavy sword on the forest floor, much to the confusion of the werewolves.

    However, they felt a sense of uneasiness upon seeing the lines of blood on her sword glow, and suddenly, spikes of blood erupted from the shadows that surrounded them.

    "GRAWWW!!" They howled in terror and pain as the spiky projectiles pierced their bodies with unyielding force, tearing through them while lifting them high into the air as if suspended by invisible chains.

    Their eyes almost popped out of their eye sockets, and they never had a chance to cry out or howl as the spikes simultaneously impaled them, their bodies writhing in silent agony.

    It was quite a spine-chilling sight to see the once-fierce twenty-five werewolves reduced to lifeless bodies while hanging in the air.

    Merina felt her legs feel weak, terrified by the domineering power of a Bloodborn Guard like her. This was the first time she saw one in action, and she now realized why everyone feared them so much.

    With a sense of ruthless efficiency, Eradicator surveyed the aftermath of her handiwork and her surroundings just to make sure before immediately walking towards the royal consort.

 Chapter 114 Your Place Is Safe

    "I am going to get you back to the castle right away, Your Highness," Eradicator said as she moved the royal consort away from Merina and put his arm around her neck to support him.

    Merina let him go with pinched lips, though she knew it was best that Eradicator took care of him.

    "I thought you wouldn''t be able to find...me," Asher said while grimacing with pain.

    Eradicator looked at him and said in a deep, confident voice, "I will never fail to find you."

    Asher softly chuckled but groaned when his injuries acted up again.

    Eradicator had already observed how serious his injuries were, but the fact that astonished her more was how he managed to survive this long. She noticed the corpses of werewolves lying nearby, separate from the ones she killed.

    Nobody of his age and experience could endure such injuries for long. Their will power would be so weak that they would sumb to it quickly.

    This only made her feel a sense of respect for him for having such fortitude and strength.

    *Roooor*

    Asher heard the low sound of a beast''s howl and looked up to see a magnificent creature, its sleek ck body that seemed to merge seamlessly with the darkness surrounding it. Its wings were massive and spread wide, appearing as if they were made from the shadows themselves.

    Its eyes were glowing red rubies, shining bright against the darkness, and its fangs were razor-sharp, glinting in the moonlight.

    This beast was an imposing sight to behold as itnded on the ground, and this was the first time Asher was looking at Eradicator''s mount.

    "Let me help you get on top of Grimeras," Eradicator said as she helped Asher get on top of her mount carefully. And right after, she also got atop it and was ready to fly into the skies.

    "Wait...Don''t leave my maid behind," Asher said as he sat behind Eradicator.

    Merina softly smiled with tears in her eyes. She was prepared to be left here since she knew Eradicator must be angry at her since the people from her old n almost killed the royal consort. She also was afraid that her Master resented her for the same thing. Someone like him can easily get a hundred maids who can rece her.

    But seeing how her Master didn''t want to let her go, she felt a warm sensation spreading across her chest.

    Eradicator turned her cold gaze towards Merina, making her lower her head. She wanted to leave this werewolf woman here since she could guess that without her, the royal consort wouldn''t have ended up almost losing his life.

    At the same time, she also thought that his maid must have guided him through thesends for the past few days, which let him survive through the past few days.

    In the end, Merina was still the royal consort''s maid, and if he still wanted her, then she couldn''t do anything about it.

    She silently gestured at Merina to get on top of her mount, making Merina give a relieved smile as she immediately climbed up and sat behind her Master.

    "Hold tight. We are about to take off," Eradicator warned, but her grip on the reins tightened when she felt a pair of strong arms wrapping around her waist.

    ? She turned her head around slightly when Asher said casually, his voice slightly weak, "You told me to hold tight...right?"

    Eradicator calmly looked at him, and seeing how his condition was worsening, she felt this was for the best even though she felt it strange by having someone holding onto her like this. Still, she didn''t want him falling off her mount and let it be.

    Merina let out a low gasp seeing her Master hugging the waist of someone as scary as her. But she then felt that only someone as fearless and powerful as her Master could have the qualifications to do this.

    Grimeras let out a low bellow as it pped its huge wings and took off into the skies, leaving behind a powerful gust of wind in its wake.

    --

    Rowena was in her study, gazing at the setting sun, the sky painted maroon. From here, she could sense the unrest in her kingdom because of Asher''s disappearance, though at the same time, she could sense a simr kind of unrest in her chest as well.

    The only time she felt like this was when her parents left for their final quests. She never expected to feel something like this again.

    But her eyes narrowed when she saw the clouds far away disperse as a huge flying beast came through with three people on top of it.

    They were only about to reach the border of the kingdom, but she didn''t need any more confirmation as she immediately left the room.

    --

    The news of the royal consort''s disappearance had spread like wildfire.

    Most of the people in the kingdom were already specting that something unfortunate had happened to the royal consort. With the passing of each hour, the more hope they lost about him returning alive.

    The sun was already setting, which meant within a couple more hours, another day without his return would pass.

    But suddenly, they saw a huge shadow speeding past the ground they were walking on. With stunned looks, they looked skyward. Their eyes widened in disbelief as they saw a massive, fearsome creature flying overhead with three figures atop it.

    They easily recognized that it was Grimeras, the mount of the Bloodborn Guard named Eradicator.

    But what shocked them was the tall, gray-skinned young man sitting atop it. They could feel his gaze passing over them, making theme out of their reverie as they realized it was the royal consort!

    Excitement and relief filled the air as the news of the consort''s miraculous return spread throughout the kingdom. Crowds of people began to gather, cheering and pping as they saw Grimeras heading toward the Demonstone Castle.

    People craned their necks to get a better look, many of them in awe of the beast, and whispered amongst themselves, wondering how the royal consort had survived outside all these days. Some of them, with sharp eyes, noticed that the royal consort didn''t return unharmed, making them think it was indeed a miracle he returned alive.

    Grimeras descended from the sky, its massive wings spreading out like a cloak of darkness as it glided gracefully beforending in front of the castle gates.

    A crowd had already gathered outside the gates to take a better look at the royal consort''s condition.

    They gasped upon seeing how injured he was, and his condition wasn''t definitely looking good. They could only imagine what kind of horrors he survived for three days outside the kingdom.

    But their eyes widened in astonishment when they saw therge castle doors slowly creak open, and their queen emerged from within. This was a sight that the people had never expected to see. They never expected her toe out personally to receive the royal consort.

    The moment Rowena stepped outside the castle doors, she saw a familiar figure staggering towards her with the support of his maid. It was Asher, his armor in shambles with stains of blood and his body covered in wounds, but alive. Before she realized it, she found herself walking towards him hurriedly, her worries and concern oveing her usual reserve.

    Despite being in such a state, she saw him softly smile at her as he moved his lips to feebly say, "Your ce is safe..."

    Rowena''s felt a prickle in her chest as she realized that this man went through hell for her sake, and even after he returned, the first thought in his mind was reassuring her.

    Her eyes softened as she took in the bruises and cuts that marred his body. Her fingers weakly skimmed over his body, trying to see how bad his condition was.

    Her eyes faintly quivered upon seeing how extensive his injuries were. Deep gashes marred his skin, the flesh torn and ribs broken. He was barely standing on his feet, with blood and sweat drenching his clothing.

    But she could see the raw determination in his eyes. Despite his injuries, he still stood tall, proud, and unwavering, his dark yellow eyes reflecting only her.

    Her lips quivered slightly as she turned her neck around, "Bring in a bed," She curtly ordered her men, her voice betraying a hint of urgency, "We need to get him inside the castle and summon the royal physician immediately.."

    The servants hastened to obey, quickly bringing out a sturdy yetfortable bed and cing it beside Asher. With gentle care, they lifted the injured royal consort onto the bed and began carrying him inside the castle.

    Rowena followed close behind, with Merina and Eradicator following her.

    The servants and maids inside the castle didn''t even dare to let out a whimper upon seeing their queen closely following the men carrying the bed with the royal consort on it.

    They knew their queen was known to have a reserved and stoic demeanor. But they never expected to see herposure being shaken slightly because of the royal consort.

    Merina was greatly worried as she followed behind. However she had her expression rx and her eyes brim with tears upon seeing Ceti, who also rushed towards her with a relieved and worried look.

    Reba, Oberon, Seron, and Silvan were looking at Rowena and the army of servants following behind.

    "This isn''t possible...The Devils can''t want him alive that badly...right?" Reba muttered with a frustrated and shocked light in her eyes upon seeing that this brat somehow made it back alive!

    She was feeling quite d and rxed, thinking that the annoying brat was dead and devoured by the beasts. So seeing him return felt like somebody poured a bucket of water over her.

    Oberon was equally pissed, his eyes shaking. But what pissed him off even more was Rowena''s reaction to his return. He didn''t like how she personally went out to receive him and even had her bearings affected by the state of his condition. He refused to believe she was concerned for that vermin. His only guess was that she must be concerned about whatever quest she sent him on and wanted to check in on what happened.

    Seron narrowed his eyes and shook his head softly, "I had a feeling we got hopeful for nothing."

    Silvan slowly rubbed the skin under his nose as he carefully observed Asher being taken inside. For almost four days, he had been outside, and yet he managed to make it back alive.

    Reba harrumphed and said, "Whatever....He can''t escape the bloodline union test and then he will be done for," Her eyes glinted with a vehement light as she saw his figure disappear inside.

 Chapter 115 It Will Taste Better If Its You

    The best physicians in the kingdom were all gathered in Asher''s room to nurse him back to health as soon as possible.

    Igrid, the Royal Physician, was the one who overlooked the other physicians and worked together with them to make sure nothing went wrong.

    Igrid was a bit surprised to see the queen being a bit diposed when she usually wouldn''t, even if the kingdom was under attack.

    The rest of the physicians were sweating from their brows since the queen had ordered them to make sure Asher becamepletely healthy again as soon as possible. They were not to leave the room without making sure of it. Who knows what would happen to them if, on the off chance, they failed and angered the queen?

    They could see that the royal consort had lost too much blood and had severe internal injuries. But with the royal physician on their side, they were feeling confident about healing him quickly.

    Rowena didn''t stay inside Asher''s room since she didn''t want to distract the physicians from doing their job.

    She also wanted to know what really happened, and thus she was questioning both Eradicator and Asher''s maid before her.

    Merina''s head was lowered as she continued to kowtow before the queen, "F-Forgive me...Your Majesty...I-It was all my fault..." Merina pled guilty on her own after telling the queen what happened. Tears dripped down her warm eyes as she felt guilty for her Master getting hurt, especially when he tried to protect her as well.

    Rowena furrowed her brows, and after calmly taking a deep breath, she said, "He got that far with your help and knowledge of the ces outside our kingdom. You aplished your duties well. You may go back to his room."

    Merina blinked her wet eyes, feeling relieved that the queen wasn''t angry at her. She silently got up with her head lowered and bowed deeply, "Thank you, Your Majesty..." Saying so, Merina eagerly entered her Master''s room and stood silently in a corner as she prayed for her Master to be healthy soon.

    After Merina went inside, Rowena looked at Eradicator, "What do you think about what she said? Was it really true that Asher killed ten werewolves who were all strong as a Soul yer?"

    Rowena was finding it very hard to believe what Merina said since nobody else she knew could ever do something like that. The power gap was just too big, no matter how talented one could be. Not even someone at the peak of Soul Warrior would have a chance of defeating someone near the peak of Soul yer, let alone a couple of low to mid-level Soul yers.

    Eradicator nodded slowly as she said, "I checked the corpses myself. The power of their mana circuits were all at the Soul yer rank, and the way they were killed...It could only be with the ring de the royal consort wields," As Eradicator said this, she also couldn''t shake off how shocking it was for him to kill all those werewolves on his own. But since she already saw the proof, she was inclined to believe it.

    Rowena''s expression became one of contemtion as she asked, "What about the quest hepleted? Did heplete it without suffering any injuries?" Rowena wanted to know if he was injured before leaving Crimson Grove.

    Eradicator shook her head and said, "The only drops of blood I found there were from the Hunters and his maid. The royal consort didn''t even shed a single drop of blood and killed at least three."

    Rowena subtly raised her brows, not expecting Asher to havepleted such a difficult quest without even a scratch. Her emotions were in a whirlwind after hearing of his bravery and sess in surviving all that came his way, especially that pack of werewolves. None of the great warriors or rulers from the history she knew ever achieved such a feat.

    She couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of admiration and respect for him. Who would have known that someone considered to be one of the weakest in the kingdom would grow to be so formidable? She knew that it was not only because of the guidance of the mysterious expert but also because of Asher''s innate talents he was able to grow so quickly.

    "But...there was a missing Hunter. Since I didn''t find any corpse, I assume that Hunter somehow managed to escape though..." Eradicator suddenly fell silent, making Rowena look at her and ask, "What is it?"

    Eradicator answered, "It seemed like the royal consort hadpletely overpowered her, but I do not know how she managed to escape after that."

    Rowena shook her head briefly, "It doesn''t matter. All that matters is he returned alive. I should make an official statement about it tomorrow morning and let the people know what happened. His exploits, bravery, and efforts should be made known to the people," Rowena firmly said, feeling that was the least she could do for him at this moment.

    --

    The Bloodburn Queen''s official statement echoed throughout the kingdom with the help of special arrays that conveyed her voice to even the farthest corners of the kingdom, letting each and every person hear it even if they weren''t present near where she was.

    The people of the demon kingdom were in awe as they listened to their queen''s official statement. They were amazed that the man, who was once seen as a weak cripple, had managed to kill ten powerful werewolves all by himself.

    Rowena also spoke of Asher''s bravery, of how he had gone on a quest to protect a ce outside the kingdom that was special to her but one that she could not order her own people to take part in, as it was not for the kingdom''s benefit.

    As she continued to speak, the people began to see the royal consort in a brighter light, no longer as someone who was a hidden genius but as a true warrior who was willing to risk it all for his queen even if he didn''t have to.

    Whispers and murmurs ran through the crowds as they tried to make sense of what they had just heard. Some were in disbelief, others were in admiration, but all were affected by the bravery and selflessness of the royal consort.

    More were beginning to believe that theirte Demon King was wise and prudent enough to marry his only daughter to the royal consort.

    As Rowena finished her statement, the people erupted into cheers and apuse since now their enemies outside the kingdom will realize they weren''t to be trifled with.

    Even some of them who previously held contempt and anger towards the royal consort for being a leech to the kingdom were now filled with newfound awe and respect, especially for his strength. Never in their dreams could they imagine a Mid-level Soul Warrior defeating ten Soul yers all on their own.

    Some were very skeptical about it, but the fact that their queen wouldn''t lie or exaggerate about anything made them feel that there must be some truth to it.

    --

    Two nights passed while the kingdom was shrouded with hidden tension until they heard of the consort being on the path of sessful recovery...

    The usually silent Demonstone Castle was now bustling with long lines consisting of powerful nobles from various Houses lined up to deliver gifts to the royal consort as a gesture that they were hoping he would recover as soon as possible.

    But these nobles were indirectlypeting to make sure the queen and the royal consort would take notice of their presence and efforts. It was pretty rare for such opportunities toe by. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have any excuse toe by.

    Some of the nobles from the stronger Houses hoped to see the royal consort personally to get acquainted with him, especially since they knew he was going to be quite a powerful and influential figure in the future. It was best to form friendly ties as earliest as possible.

    Unfortunately for them, the queen had given strict orders that nobody should be allowed to visit the royal consort while he was resting.

    However, what astonished them was the rumors that the queen hadn''t left Asher''s room for a long while. Immediately a lot of gossip swam around, wondering what the queen was doing in there with him. This was just unexpected and unprecedented.

    Few hours ago...

    Rowena entered Asher''s room as soon as the royal physician said Asher was in a stable condition and all he needed was some rest.

    The maids and other physicians in the room left hurriedly as soon as she entered. Asher had already told Merina to go and spend time with her children since he wanted to be alone with Rowena.

    Merina felt thankful that he was so understanding even though she wanted to stay with him till he got alright. However, since he insisted, she could only leave thinking that he would be alright, especially with so many physicians looking after him. He wouldn''t need her for now.

    The moment the door behind Rowena closed, Asher sighed, "I know what you are going to say..." He said with a soft chuckle as he leaned against the headrest, sitting up, and added, "But no matter how many times you would have warned me, I still would have done it. I have no regrets."

    Rowena felt her chest lighten upon seeing him acting as usual and noticed how almost all his injuries were healed. However, his face seemed a bit pale, which she thought was because his body was too exhausted from absorbing the powerful medicines.

    She softly shook her head and said, her cold voice softer, "No...I wasn''t nning to make you feel bad for what you did. It''s the opposite. I don''t know...what to say or what I can do for you after all you went through," Rowena couldn''t express how grateful since he almost died toplete a quest for her sake which he wasn''t obliged to.

    But she felt that simply expressing it through words didn''t seem right, and thus, it left her confused about what to do. Never before had she felt such confusion.

    Asher felt a bit amused by her veiled awkwardness and said with a light smile, "For now, there is one thing I want you to do for me. But I don''t know if you can spare time for it."

    Rowena''s eyes glowed with an inner light as she came closer and asked, her tone betraying a hint of eagerness, "Tell me...I can temporarily assign someone else to look after the matters of the kingdom for a while."

    Seeing her determined look, Asher chuckled as he said, "I am bored of seeing these physicians staying here all the time and feeding me medicinal foods that taste like crap. I can''t even sleep with them poking around all the time."

    Rowena pulled together her brows, "I will order them to stay out unless necessary. But as for the medicinal food...you have to eat it till you get better. It will help restore your vitalitypletely," She firmly said to make sure he doesn''t skip such foods.

    Asher nodded as he said, "Yeah, I know, but...I was thinking that if you were to stay here with me and feed me this food...It would taste a lot better," His gaze softened as he added, "I also will be able to rest better in your presence."

    Rowena blinked her eyes as she didn''t expect such a request from him. She had never fed anyone else in her life, and thinking of doing it just seemed strange to her. Would it really taste better if she fed it to him?

    However, she wanted to try it if it would make him happy and restfortably.

    "But I won''t make you ignore your duties. How about you make my room your study room till I get better and bring in all your reports and documents? You could teach me as we nned earlier while staying with me as well. I don''t want to waste time by doing nothing," Asher said with a light shrug.

    Rowena contemted on it for a few moments and felt that it was a good idea since it would probably distract him from any pain he was feeling as well, "I agree. We will do just that," She said with a soft nod.

 Chapter 116 Letting Go

    "Rowena hasn''t left the room of that vermin for more than a day. What the hell are they doing in there?" Oberon asked with a seething look as he walked to and fro in his training hall, his mother standing on the side.

    Reba had a pained look seeing her son being so anxious and felt even more anger towards Asher since she was sure he somehow made Rowena stay in his room with him, though she just couldn''t understand how.

    "Don''t worry, son. Nothing is going to happen before the bloodline union test," Reba said with a firm nod, though her lips were firmly pressed together.

    Oberon''s eyes shook as he looked at her and said with a cutting gaze, "What? Are you telling me that something will happen? Mother, don''t bother downying it before me. People are already gossiping that something is up with them and..." Oberon''s eyes shed with killing intent as he heard some of his servants gossiping about how the queen must be having some kind of affection for the royal consort.

    Otherwise, would someone like her sleep inside the room of a sick man with only two of them alone?

    Of course, Oberon immediately granted them the worst death he could, but he still couldn''t shake off this burning sensation in his stomach.

    "You said she would take the test right away, but why is it not happening? I don''t want her spending a second longer in his room. I have been patient for very long, but this...this is pushing it," Oberon said in a cutting voice.

    Reba clenched her jaw, seeing how worked up her son was getting, not that she could me him. She was equally or more frustrated as well, but she didn''t want to upset her son even more.

    Oberon took a deep breath to calm himself down and steady his mind. After doing so, he looked at his mother and said, "Father is incapable of doing what we want, mother. You should take this into your hands. I have made the necessary preparations, and all you have to do is follow through it. I would have done it myself, but unfortunately, I am not a senior."

    Oberon told her what preparations he had made, making Reba coldly scoff as she said, "Leave it to me, son. I was going to do that anyway. We won''t let him get to her, don''t worry."

    ...

    "Mother, please, next time he tries to force you into doing anything dangerous, you have to tell me. He is no less corrupt than any other rotten nobles here," Ceti firmly said as she was determined not to let this pass again.

    She was done seeing her poor mother getting pulled into all kinds of trouble because of him.

    Merina calmly took a deep breath and held her daughter''s hand before looking at her, "Ceti, all this time, I didn''t say anything because I didn''t really know what kind of a man he was. But now...after spending the past few days outside alone with him...I realized what kind of a man he is."

    "You did...right?" Ceti eagerly asked while feeling worried that he had done something bad to her mother.

    Merina''s eyes glinted with a look of reverence and warmth as she said, "My daughter, you are mistaken in your beliefs about the royal consort. He may not be a perfect man, but he is a man of valor and strength. There is darkness inside him, but at the same time, his heart is noble. I would have died multiple times if not for him, but he risked his life to protect a lowly maid like me. I wouldn''t even dare to imagine what would have happened to me if I got captured by them. A ''traitor'' like me wouldn''t have a good end, and I wouldn''t have got to see you again."

    Ceti''s lips parted as her expression filled with disbelief after hearing her mother speak about that pervert in a tone of admiration and respect. What in the hell did he do to her mother while they were out?

    Her mother had never spoken about any soul in such a way as far as she knew. She was actually a woman of few words, but when it came to Asher, she had a lot of words to talk about him.

    What was going on here?

    Ceti felt that things were worse than she thought and gripped her mother''s hand firmly, "Mother, please, don''t let him fool you. He doesn''t care about you, and I doubt he cares about anyone. He probably only saved you because he needed you or something. I just don''t see any other reason."

    Merina softly smiled as she nodded, "It would be strange if a powerful person like him cared about some little maid like me. But that''s fine with me. As long as he needs me, I will be happy to serve him. He has given me a future, and I am indebted to him for that. So, Ceti, I know you are worried about me, but I don''t want to have this discussion again. I mean it. It isn''t proper to badmouth the royal consort behind his back. I don''t want you getting on his bad side. Please...will you be good before him?"

    Ceti felt her chest tighten, realizing that there was no way to convince her mother. That man has somehow used some ck magic to fool her mother.

    Still, she didn''t want to upset her mother and nodded with a thin smile, "Okay, mother...If that makes you happy."

    Merina had a relieved look and smiled as she patted her daughter''s face with a gentle gaze before walking away.

    However, right after she left, Ceti clenched her fists as she mumbled, "Asher...I won''t let you corrupt my mother anymore."

    ...

    "You have to swallow this. There is no way out of this."

    "I fear no man but...that I can''t just take it anymore..."

    "Hold your breath and do it. I know how it tastes, but I can''t let you leave this room without swallowing thispletely. Remember what Igrid said?"

    "Tsk, fine...But this better be thest one...*Cough*...*Cough*...Uff..."

    "There you go. We are done," Rowena softly looked at Asher with satisfaction as he gulped down thest spoon of medicine with a grimace. This was the hardest part to make him do since he absolutely disliked swallowing this medicine, not that she found it surprising.

    She would have slept in her own room, but she didn''t feel like wanting to leave him sick and alone in this room.

    So she put up a bed here to spend the previous night in his room to take care of him as he wanted. And now it was already morning, and it was time for him to take his medicine as instructed by Igrid.

    However, holding the bowl of medicinal food in her hands, she remembered how she felt an awkwardness that she couldn''t exin the first time she fed him. She was not ustomed to this kind of intimate care for another person. Even when her father was recovering from his injuries, all she did was sit by his side and talk while the physicians did the rest.

    But as hours passed and she saw him lying there, weakened and vulnerable, something inside of her stirred. Perhaps it was a desire to take care of him, to make sure he recovered quickly and fully.

    She remembered how yesterday she was hesitant, unsure of how to go about feeding him. But as she took a spoonful of the food and brought it to his lips, she noticed how grateful and appreciative he looked. His eyes, usually so stern andmanding, were softened by his illness.

    And the more she fed him, the more she found herself bing morefortable with the act. By now, she was feeling a warmth in her chest that she couldn''t exin. It was as if she could sense a connection with him that she had never felt before. Or more like they both had shared something special.

    But one thing that became worse was the taste of the food the physicians kept prescribing. It only seemed to get worse as hours passed.

    "Ugh...this tastes like it was brewed in the depths of the underworld," Asher said with a half-hearted smile and added, "But at least it''s better than being down there, I guess..."

    Rowena unconsciously let out a soft chuckle upon hearing his casual, funny remark.

    Asher heard a soft sound that was simr to a melody and saw her sulent ck lips curved gently, giving a small yet distinct impression of amusement.

    The smile was not full-blown, but it was still noticeable for a moment and added a touch of warmth to her otherwise striking appearance.

    As Asher caught sight of such a rare sight, he was struck by the beauty of it. Who would have thought someone as stoic as her would have one of the most mesmerizing smiles he had ever seen.

    "I never thought I''d be the cause of such a beautiful smile. My sense of humor mustn''t be as bad as I thought," Asher softly chuckled as he looked at her.

    Rowena''s cheeks turned a light shade of pink, and she didn''t even realize she had smiled. Hearing his words, she unconsciously averted her gaze, not knowing what to say. It just felt strange, but at the same time, she was surprised she could smile.

    "You know, I have something to give you...Something that belongs to you. I waited this long since I wanted to hand it over to you after I got better," Asher broke the silence as he sat straight up and turned his body towards her.

    Rowena blinked her eyes and asked, with a subtle shake of her head, "What is it?" She was feeling curious seeing his expression.

    Asher subtly smiled as he said, "It will be a good surprise for you. So first, I want you to close your eyes and turn around. You shouldn''t open your eyes until I say so. Deal?"

    Rowena became even more curious, but she softly nodded as she turned around and closed her eyes.

    Asher gazed upon the vision of loveliness before him. Rowena sat before him, draped in the silken garments of the night, her long sleek hair cascading down her back like a waterfall of darkness.

    He took out the Crimson Heart from his Damned Dimension and crawled near to her on his knees as she sat on the side of his bed.

    The crimson stone glimmered in the soft ambient light, casting a warm glow across her porcin skin. He lifted the ne and slowly brought it closer to her neck, his eyes fixed on the gentle slope of her corbone.

    Nothing happened for a moment or two, but Rowena suddenly felt a light touch of something warm being fastened around her neck.

    She felt his rough hands brushing against her skin, causing her to catch her breath.

    "I found this during the quest, and I knew it had to be something special to you, and I wanted you to have it. You can open your eyes now," Asher leaned in, his breath whispering against her ear and his voice tender.

    Rowena''s eyelids flickered open, and coincidentally there was arge mirror right in front of her. Her brows raised as her eyes quivered upon seeing the crimson ne on her neck.

    Her eyes fluttered shut, her heart swelling withplicated emotions as she felt the weight of the ne around her neck.

    As she gently touched the ne, her eyes became warm and moist. The drop of fiery blood inside the pear-shaped crimson gem glowed with a soft, warm light upon her touch as if resonating with her.

    She heard the gentle voice of a woman echoing in her mind,

    "My dearest daughter, my heart is filled with love and pride as I leave this message for you. Your Blood Anniversary ising soon, and I, unfortunately, can''t be with you at that time due to this important quest I must undertake. I know you might be sad and disappointed in me. However, you are my greatest treasure, and I leave this ne to you as a gift and as a symbol of my love. Wear it always with pride, my dear Rona, and know that wherever I may be, my spirit will always be with you and protect you till I reunite with you."

    The words of herte mother echoed in her mind, making her heartache in a simr way when she heard the news of the death of her father.

    Asher saw Rowena''s body subtly quiver and how her aura was shaky. He heard her gulping air softly and gently gathered her into his strong arms. He held her close, rubbing her back gently as he whispered in her ears, "It''s fine, Rowena...It''s okay to let it all out...Only I am here..."

    Asher''s words were like the catalyst that made the weight of her loss press down on her. For so long, she had kept her emotions locked away, believing that as the queen of this kingdom, she couldn''t afford to show any signs of weakness or get distracted by them.

    But now, with Asher''s encouragement and the heavy emotions in her heart, she let those emotions break through, and the tears flowed freely down her face.

    Asher didn''t say anything but continued to hold her close, simply giving her warmth and letting her mourn and grieve for her parents.

    Rowena felt Asher''s warm embrace as a balm to her soul, and for the first time since the passing of her loved ones, she felt a sense of peace andfort.

    As the tears slowly subsided, Rowena slowly turned her head to look at him, "Thank you...for everything..." Rowena realized how much this man, who was once a soulless consort to her, hade to mean to her. He gave her the peace she had been seeking all this time.

    Asher softly smiled as he lightly shook his head, "You aren''t alone anymore...I will be beside you for the rest of your life and never let you go," Asher softly whispered as he leaned his face a bit closer till their faces were barely an inch or two away from each other.

    Rowena felt her heart skip a beat, stirring with emotion. With his face so close to hers, she felt her guard lowering. His eyes were like pools of gentle mes, warm and inviting, and before she knew it, she found herself leaning toward him.

    The heat from his breath on her skin sent shivers down her skin, and she felt her heart flutter as she felt her lips touching his warm lips.

    It was a moment of raw and vulnerable emotion, a moment where her soul foundfort in his embrace as time stood still for her.

 Chapter 117 You Belong To Me

    Rowena felt a rush of emotions as she finally pressed her lips against Asher''s. It was as if a spark had lit a me within her, a me that was fueled by the raw and intense passion she felt for him without her realizing it.

    Her heart beat faster and faster with each passing moment as if it was trying to catch up with the explosive feelings that were coursing through her. She felt like she was in a dream, and for some reason, she didn''t want to wake up from this dream.

    As Asher locked lips with Rowena, he could feel her soft, warm lips pressing against his. He held her close and savored the sweetness of her sulent lips. But he couldn''t help but feel a strange stirring within himself.

    As the kiss deepened, Asher could feel her tender and warm emotions trying to seep into his soul, which was both exhrating and terrifying. Exhrating because it awakened a range ofplex emotions within him.

    On the one hand, her kiss was filled with passion and love, reminding him of the tender moments he had shared with Aira¡­something he once yearned and cherished.

    On the other hand, the mere thought of Aira made him feel a mix of anger and pain, making him hate himself for allowing himself to be vulnerable again.

    *Knock*

    Suddenly, the intense and warm moment was abruptly interrupted by a soft knock on the door. As if she got started, Rowena instantly pulled away from Asher, breaking out from her daze and her eyes darting towards the sound.

    "F-Forgive me for the disturbance, but delegates from distinguished Houses are here, awaiting your presence, Your Majesty."

    "Delegates at this time?" Rowena mumbled with furrowed brows and then raised her head as she said, "Tell them to wait."

    The maid left right away, though awkward silence descended in the room as the two remained still, staring at each other.

    Asher cleared his throat and said with a soft smile, "Why don''t you go ahead and see what is going on? It seems important for all those delegates toe all the way here."

    Rowena blinked her eyes as she silently nodded and slowly walked towards the door. She raised one of her hands to touch her lips, her cheeks carrying a reddish hue.

    The moment Rowena closed the door behind her, Asher calmly took a breath with closed eyes, "Never again¡­"

    He then slowly opened his eyes, his lips curving into a subtle, cold smile with a hint of satisfaction in his eyes upon getting a few steps closer to getting what he wanted.

    A few momentster, the door of his room opened as a red-skinned woman timidly entered after asking permission mentally.

    "Merina¡­I was thinking of summoning you when you arrived right away. It makes me wonder if you already know me well enough to read my mind," Asher said with a smile as he got off the bed.

    "Master!" Merina suddenly fell to her knees with moist eyes and kowtowed before him, "I know I have let you down, Master¡­I am prepared to ept any consequences for endangering your life. I had no idea they could track me using the brand of a traitor, which my blood bears. If you want me to forfeit my life, I will do that, but¡­all I ask is to spare my children," Merina still couldn''t shake off the guilt after her Master almost died at the hands of her people. She was afraid that something like this would repeat and didn''t want to endanger him again.

    She didn''t get a chance to talk to him ever since he arrived since he hadn''t recovered until now. And so she was left with tension, wondering how he was really feeling about what happened.

    Asher narrowed his eyes upon seeing her kneeling before his feet.

    "You really wish to die, Merina?" Asher asked in a low voice.

    "I¡­No¡­but I-I don''t want anything to happen to Master again because of me¡­I have only wronged you in the past and yet you have given me strength and hope. I would have died in their hands if not for Master, so the life I have now doesn''t belong to me. I do not know how else I could ever make up for my wrongs towards you," Merina said in a fragile voice as she tried her best to hold in her tears.

    She felt she had misjudged her Master all this time. She thought he wouldsh out at her, especially since he must still be feeling grudgeful towards her for remaining a silent aplice when he got tortured for 14 years. Any other man in his ce would have granted her a fate worse than death.

    Even if he reduced her to a ve, he never broke her or went after her family when any other noble would have done it. And so, from the bottom of her heart, she wished to really let her fate rest in his hands, thinking that was the right thing to do.

    Asher curved his lips upon seeing her in such turmoil because of her guilt. Things were happening better than he expected.

    Even if he was angry at Merina for remaining silent about his torture, he didn''t want to break her and destroy her world, especially not when he saw her potential the moment he made her his ve.

    Despite being a level 5 at that time, he realized her bloodline wasn''t ordinary, considering the powerful yet immature abilities she had. Those abilities would mature once she bes stronger and coulde quite in handy to him. This only made sense when he learned from Dreven that she was the daughter of the previous n leader of the Darkmoon n.

    However, he can never make her serve him to her full potential if she doesn''t have the heart to truly serve him or if she loathes him. This was where the ve seal wouldn''t be of any use.

    As a Hunter, he had seen how demons with powerful ves died just because their ves never truly cared about them and instead only wished they would die so that they could get free. This was why no intelligent demon would go around putting ve seals on people they wanted to wholeheartedly serve for them.

    As for Merina, to make her wholeheartedly serve him, he had to make sure she felt like her world revolved around him through pure loyalty. And when that happens, even if she didn''t have the ve crest, she would still be enved to him. This was the idea that struck him after he heard how herte husband was loyal to the end to his Master.

    This was one of the main reasons why he wanted to make her put her faith in him by shielding her from the werewolves.

    And to make sure she didn''t forget her ce, all he had to do was instill enough fear whenever necessary.

    "Rise, Merina," Asher ordered as Merina wiped her eyes and slowly stood up, her head still lowered.

    "Ah!" Merina was startled when Asher suddenly pulled her towards him before raising her chin with his finger.

    She gulped as his dark yellow eyes stared into hers.

    "By now, you should have understood that the punishment you deserve for your crimes is not death. Otherwise, I would have killed you on the same day I killed that wretched goblin maid," Asher said, his voice cold and hard.

    Merina''s lips quivered as she shuddered just thinking about how that maid died.

    "Thus, your punishment is having your soul and heart chained to me. That is why I made you a ve because I want you to belongpletely to me and serve me for the rest of your life. I don''t want you to ever forget that I am your one and only Master. But I am not that cruel to not reward my servants I am fond of."

    Merina blinked her eyes as she slowly looked up at him.

    Asher loosened his grip around her wrist and gently hugged her waist as he cupped her face, "I meant what I said right before Eradicator came. Over the past month, you have carried out your duties well, and I have grown to be fond of you. That is why I saved you from your own people who don''t value or care about you at all. You belong at my side rather than theirs."

    "Master¡­" Merina teared up as her face began to turn redder. She felt warmth spreading in her chest, and in his embrace, she felt as if she wasn''t abandoned anymore. Even if she was just a servant, she now at least had a ce to belong to¡­by his side¡­someone who would never throw her away for something that wasn''t even her fault.

    "You won''t make me regret it¡­right?" Asher asked as he softly caressed her juicy red lips.

    Merina''s eyes became soft as she strongly nodded, "I swear on my and my children''s souls that such a day would nevere," These words were heavy with emotion since Merina conveyed that if she ever makes him regret it, then her and her children''s soul would be cursed forever. She didn''t want to include her children, but she was that confident and determined to not wrong him ever and couldn''t find any other words to convince him.

    Asher could feel the sincerity and fierce determination in her voice and subtly smiled, "I believe you, Merina," Saying so, Asher leaned closer to his face as Merina softly whispered with a blush, "Thank you, Master¡­" And the next moment, both their lips engaged in a passionate kiss where Merina no longer seemed to have a hint of hesitation or reluctance like before. One could see how her kiss was filled with passion, stemming from her heart and soul.

    ¡ª

    "What is the meaning of this? Why are they all here?" Rowena asked upon seeing all the delegates seated downstairs.

    Seron had a baffled look as well since he had no idea when or why these delegates suddenly came now. He had a difficult time trying to answer her since if he doesn''t, it would make him look ipetent.

    "They are here to stand witness for the¡­Bloodline Union test, Your Majesty. It must be because we had scheduled it earlier," Seron said while his mind raced to quickly think of the words to say after.

    Rowena furrowed her brows as she said, "The test was scheduled yesterday, which I postponed for obvious reasons. I never said anything about postponing it to today. I don''t think they are ignorant enough to not know the condition of my consort. Did you tell them toe?"

    Seron''s eyes widened as he immediately shook his head, "Of course not, Your Majesty. It''s¡ª"

    "I asked them toe, Your Majesty," A woman''s voice sounded from the side as Rowena turned her head to see Reba walking towards her with a light smile.

    Seron took a deep breath as he shut his eyes close, feeling angry and frustrated. As expected, Reba had to butt in again and make things worse.

    Rowena subtly frowned and asked, "And who told you to do that?"

    Reba expected this question and said with a genuine expression, "I thought your consort would be healthy by today. That is why I thought today would be an auspicious day to conduct the test, especially since the people can''t stop singing praises for him after hearing about his astonishing feats. If we do the test and hopefully get the good news of a perfect union, it will boost the morale and happiness of our people. I apologize if I overstepped, but I thought it would be what you wanted as well."

    Rowena''s eyes became absent as she thought about the bloodline union test. It was something she was now reluctant to conduct. Asher was not a vampire like her, and practically there can never be a perfect union between two different races.

    For the past few days, she had been so distracted by his disappearance and health that this test wasn''t the priority in her mind, because of which she never gave it much thought.

    However, now, especially after what happened, she was concerned for Asher. If the results turn up bad, then¡­Rowena didn''t even want to think about it further.

    Instead, she looked at Reba with a stone-cold look and said, "You overstepped, Reba. So an apology to only me won''t do. Go and apologize to the delegates for wasting their time since the royal consort has yet to fully recover. As for the date¡­I will be the one to decide when not you, no matter the reason. Am I clear?" Rowena sternly stressed the final sentence.

    Reba''s expression fell while Seron rubbed his forehead as he inwardly let out a tired and helpless sigh.

    Reba didn''t expect such a strong reaction from Rowena, especially when she made sure to make it seem as if she was doing the kingdom and her a favor.

    In fact, Rowena should be feeling relieved that she would get to marry again, to a vampire with a powerful noble bloodline. Even if she doesn''t want to let go of someone with an Immortal Bloodline, she can still keep him as a consort on the side. So why was she reacting like this?

    She didn''t want to believe Rowena actually cared about that alien who had burdened her and the kingdom for all these years. Or did she really start to look at him in a different light just because he protected some grove? Even if the Hunters had destroyed it, it wouldn''t be hard to rebuild it.

    Reba felt her face itch just thinking about the thought of apologizing to the delegates and making them think that she had wasted their time.

    "It''s fine, Rowena. We shouldn''t make them feel like they wasted their time," Asher''s voice echoed from behind as Rowena looked at him with raised brows.

 Chapter 118 Ritual Of Blood And Future

    Reba had a look of disbelief upon hearing this brate out and say that he was okay with the test happening now.

    She couldn''t believe things were happening this easily, and this was the first time she genuinely felt like thanking him for being a fool.

    Seron felt that something seemed off. He didn''t know if he was putting up an act but he could feel that Asher was filled with some kind of confidence for him toe up and say this. He wondered if this had anything to do with Rowena staying in his room for so long. Who knows what happened between them?

    Still, he shot a nce at Reba, warning her to just keep her mouth shut until this was over. But all he got was a cutting re from her, making him let out a subtle frustrated sigh.

    Rowena immediately walked towards him and asked in a low voice, "Asher, are you sure about this? The results can make things¡­problematic for you¡­for us."

    Asher softly smiled and said, "It''s fine. We can''t dodge this anyway. So it''s better we get it over with and deal with the resultster¡­no matter what it is going to be," Asher seemed like he was calm about this whole thing. Still, inwardly he was only partially worried about the result due to him not being the same race as Rowena. The only reason he didn''t want to show his worry was to not make himself appear vulnerable before his enemies. It was best to keep them on the edge.

    However, he had faith in his Immortal Bloodline, and having a superior bloodline had topensate for some things, right? He had already read some information on bloodline mixing, and even if he didn''t read anything he wanted to see, he read that those with a superior bloodline and of a different race had a higher chance of fathering healthy children even if the chances were low.

    But he read nothing about a superior bloodline being able to form a perfect union with a person from a different race, no matter the conditions. This was the only thing that worried him, but considering how his rtionship with Rowena had taken a huge step forward, he felt he could deal with whatever result wasing his way.

    He knew any married couple from any decent background in the demon realm would conduct a bloodline union test before they tried to copte. However, seeing how the delegates had arrived even when Rowena didn''t tell them to and with Reba standing right here, he could guess that she wanted this test to happen as soon as possible. The reason was too obvious.

    He knew she and her family would continue employing dirty tactics to pressure Rowena and make this test happen right away. So it was better to get ahead of it.

    Rowena firmly pressed her lips together, not knowing what to do now that Asher was okay with taking the test. She also knew he was right. They had to do this test anyway, and there was no way around it.

    "It seems my consort is healthy enough to take the test. You can start with the preparations," Rowena ordered with a brief turn of her head, making Seron give a brief bow and say, "I will summon the Royal Examiner, Your Majesty."

    "And I shall direct the delegates to the testing hall," Reba said with a light bow, though inwardly she was grinning side to side.

    All these delegates represented every powerful House in the kingdom, especially House Thorne and House Valentine. Since they will be standing witness, the moment the test was over, every single people in the kingdom wille to know that the blood of this alien will never mix with their noble bloodline.

    Most of the maids and servants in the castle rushed towards the Testing Hall to make preparations to hold the test and make sure everything was proper.

    This test was a very important event for the entire kingdom, and they couldn''t afford to make any mistakes.

    People were already anxious and excited that the test was going to happen today itself. They were already a lot of gossip and spections about the rumors though most of them were bummed knowing that the test results won''t be favorable for the royal consort.

    It wasmon sense that two different bloodlines could never be a perfect match. And so they were wondering what their queen would do once she found out she couldn''t have a child with him. Even if the test shows they can, it wouldn''t matter if a perfect union doesn''t happen.

    Some of them were already preparing a list of possible suitors the queen might pick to marry again. They were already cing bets on who it could be.

    In Asher''s room, Merina was meticulously helping her Master dress up in his best ck robes with dark golden embroidery.

    Her movements were a mix of nervousness and determination. She carefully and expertly brushed his long silver hair, making sure it was neat and presentable. Her fings shook slightly as she fastened his tunic, but she kept her face neutral, not wanting to reveal her inner turmoil to her master.

    With each button she fastened, her mind raced with worries and doubts, but she pushed them aside, not wanting to offend him with her thoughts.

    However, Asher noticed the subtle hints of worry etched on her face.

    "What''s on your mind, Merina?" He asked, his tone deep and his gaze fixed.

    Merina hesitated for a moment before finally speaking up as she timidly raised her head to look at him, "Master, I hope I don''t offend you¡­but I am just worried for you because of the test."

    Asher subtly smirked as he said, "There''s no need to fret. The result of the test won''t change who I am or what I can be."

    Merina nodded with a small smile, "You are right, Master. I apologize for thinking otherwise. I only wish the best oue for you," Merina realized that it was wrong of her to think her master didn''t know how to deal with these kinds of things. Nevertheless, she decided to pray for him till it was over.

    ¡­

    The Testing Hall was grand and magnificent, with tall pirs and chandeliers that cast a warm yet dark golden light on the grand audience.

    The delegates from all the powerful houses were seated on either side of the room, their faces a mixture of curiosity, skepticism, and excitement. In the center of the room was a raised tform with arge table, on which rested a small ck bowl.

    At the head of the tform stood the Royal Examiner, a highly regarded figure in the kingdom known for his impartiality and wisdom. He was a tall man with a short white beard and piercing eyes thatmanded respect. He raised his hand, calling for the room to fall into silence, making the delegates immediately seal their lips out of respect.

    Reba and Seron were also inside the hall, seated at the front. Seron had a neutral look on his face while Reba had an expectant light in his eyes, her arms crossed and her fingers tapping against her elbow, eager to witness the result.

    She couldn''t wait to see the look on his face when all this gets done and over.

    *CLAK*

    The sound of therge doors of the hall opening echoed through the hall as the people took a deep breath upon sensing a strong, majestic presence settling in the hall.

    As Rowena got closer to the tform, her regal presencemanded the attention of all those in the room. She was dressed in a flowing gown of ck, her hair styled in a crown of braids that glimmered in the soft light. She walked with grace and poise that was unmatched, her eyes fixed firmly on the tform ahead.

    Asher followed close behind, his tall, muscr frame radiating an air of confidence. He was dressed in formal attire, his silver hair styled in a sleek ponytail that hung down his back. His eyes roamed over the audience, taking in the delegates and their reactions.

    The atmosphere in the hall became electric with anticipation once the main characters for the test had arrived.

    But they all knew what the result was going to be and was anticipating what was going to happen afterward. Some of them sighed, thinking it was a pity the royal consort wasn''t of the same race. Otherwise, things could have be really great for their kingdom.

    "Please," The Royal Examiner bowed deeply as the queen and her consort stepped onto the tform and gestured for them to stand on the opposite side of the table while he stood in between.

    Rowena''s expression was reserved, but inwardly she couldn''t calm her heart. She silently nced at Asher to see what he was thinking, but all she could see was the usual subtle smile on his face that made it seem like nothing could faze him.

    The Royal Examiner was one of the main keepers of the ancient knowledge that had been passed down through the generations. Only someone like him was qualified to conduct such a delicate and important test that would reveal any problems in the union of two people.

    He slowly sped his hands together with his eyes closed, which also signified the test had started and the entire hall was plunged intoplete silence.

    The Royal Examiner began to chant the incantation that would bring forth the truth. The air shimmered and shifted as the spell took hold, and the examiner reached out to draw a drop of blood from the queen and her consort.

    Asher saw the Royal Examiner simply gently tapping a silver needle on his palm, and a drop of dark red blood escaped from his skin and floated outwards.

    With deliberate care, the Royal Examiner mixed the two drops of blood and let it settle down inside the ck stone bowl which he was holding.

    The delegates held their collective breath as the test went on while the Royal Examiner''s expression was unreadable.

    Reba was stroking her skin with her nails in anticipation while inwardly smiling in confidence about the oue.

    With a look of reverence, the Royal Examiner ced the ck bowl on the table, and the next moment a sudden burst of dark light shot out from the bowl.

    *SHZZZ!*

    Everyone gasped as they saw the dark light form a massive image of an eerie skeletal dragon, its bony frame towering over the Testing Hall like an ominous beast from theherworld.

    Its hollow eyes, glowing with crimson blood, seemed to gaze into the very souls of those gathered, striking fear into the hearts of the delegates, including even Reba, who couldn''t even move a finger.

    Its bony wings,posed of a fiery glow, stretched out into the abyss, creating a truly intimidating sight. One sight that made it stand out from a ordinary dragon''s skeleton was the sharp and curved fangs illuminated by the crimson glow of its fiery breath. It was a sight that sent shivers down the spine of even the bravest experts present in the hall.

    The dragon''s body was engulfed in crimson mes, each flickering tendril a testament to the raw power it seemed to possess. It seemed as if the dragon had been born from the very mes of hell, its skeletal form serving as a symbol of death and destruction.

    Its presence filled the hall with a sense of unease, making those gathered acutely aware of their own mortality.

    "Praise the Devils¡­" The Royal Examiner mumbled, his eyes wide with awe and a hint of fear. He slowly kneeled on the tform while gazing upon the eerie, almost otherworldly sight of this dragon.

    Asher and Rowena had their eyes frozen and fixed at this magnificent yet terrifying sight.

    Rowena''s eyes brows raised in awe as her eyes became transfixed on it, while Asher had a look of disbelief, trying to make sense of what he was seeing.

    Almost everyone in the hall was struck with a mixture of shock and awe, for this was the first time in centuries that a union between two different bloodlines had produced such a powerful result.

    Rowena stepped forward, her hand outstretched towards the dragon. She seemed to be in a daze, reaching out to touch the mes, to bask in its light.

    However, the moment she barely touched it, the dragon flew upwards and spread out its huge wings before opening its maw wide as raging mes escaped from within,

    *ROARRRRR!!!*

    The delegates sat frozen in their seats, watching as the dragon let out a thunderous roar that shook their very souls, a sound that echoed throughout the hall and sent chills down the spines of all who heard it. They had witnessed a number of bloodline union tests in their lives, but none of them were as shocking and unnerving as this.

    The Royal Examiner''s nerves shook in reverence and fear as he slowly stood up and dered loudly, "Behold, a union born of fire and darkness, of passion and fortitude, hase to pass. A union of unparalleled power and strength that shall be remembered for generations toe!" The examiner''s words hung in the air like a prophecy, and the next moment the zing skeleton dragon turned into a dark light before shooting into the ck bowl.

    An unnatural silence descended in the hall as the ck bowl stopped glowing, and all that remained inside was a mixture of two drops of blood while a strange tension filled the air in the hall.

 Chapter 119 A New Hope

    A palpable tension still filled the air. All eyes were fixed on the tform where the queen and her consort were gazing at each other with indescribable expressions, though it was apparent that their moods were far different than when they entered.

    The delegates, who were expecting a disastrous oue, were now left in stunned silence, with jaws agape, struggling toprehend what they had just witnessed. Never in their lives or in the history of this kingdom had they ever witnessed or heard something like this.

    However, none of their reaction was as intense as Reba''s. The words of the Royal Examiner were as clear as they could get...It was more than just a perfect union!

    Even if she wanted toin, she can''t since it would be akin to disrespecting the Royal Examiner and his words.

    She could barely hold herself together as, inwardly, she was seething with anger and shock. Her eyes burned with spitefulness as she witnessed his unexpected triumph.

    Her ns to discredit Asher indirectly through the test and sideline him were now in shambles.

    Her thoughts were in a whirlwind as she was filled with a mixture of anger, frustration, and defeat.

    Never before in her life had she felt her hopes getting shattered like this. She was livid, but she knew that she couldn''t even show her true emotions right now, not before all these people.

    "Long live the Queen and her Consort!"

    She saw how all the delegates got out of their reverie and deeply bowed to congratte Rowena and that brat. Knowing that she had to follow suit, with a heavy movement, she got up, forced a smile, and bowed, even though everything inside her was telling her tosh out.

    She didn''t even want to imagine how her poor Oberon would react upon hearing this news. If possible, she would want to shield him from this news.

    "Pull yourself together," Seron whispered to her before walking forward to congratte them.

    Reba clenched her fists as she took a deep breath.

    "This union is not just perfect, but a symbol of hope for our people. May it bring peace and prosperity to the kingdom for generations toe!" One of the older delegates stepped forward and dered to congratte the two. He bowed not only to the queen but also to the consort since he knew this young man was going to be a force to reckon with in the future.

    Even if he doesn''t, the fact that his offspring with the queen would be the strongest demon to ever exist was enough to make him feel respect and admiration for him.

    Now was a great time to form a connection with him and inform the lord of his House about this great news.

    Another delegate stepped forward and said after bowing, "This is a new hope for our kingdom. A beacon of light in these dark times."

    The other delegates spoke of great things toe, of the strength and power that this union would bring to the kingdom, and of the glory thaty ahead.

    Most of them were now filled with excitement and a strong hope that their kingdom would surely rise to new heights and now feared and respected House Drake even more.

    They all knew that House Drake had been in decline for a century or more, especially due to a lot of deaths, most of them being closely rted to the queen. All of them were powerhouses whose deaths caused not only House Drake''s but the kingdom''s strength to fall as well.

    However, now that the queen was married to someone with an Immortal Bloodline with a perfect union, they felt as if the Devils werepensating House Drake and the kingdom for all the losses it suffered.

    Rowena stood tall and proud, her gaze sweeping across the delegates. She lifted her chin, and with regal grace, she inclined her head, acknowledging the words of the delegates. Her voice was warm and rich, "I am honored by your words," she said, "and grateful for the support of the kingdom. This union is not just about myself and my consort but about the future of our people. Together, we will work to restore our kingdom to its former glory and pave the path for a better future for our people."

    As Rowena graced the delegates with her words, her gaze softlynded on Asher, her eyes brimming with a mix of happiness and warmth. She couldn''t remember thest time she felt at ease about the future and everything. One thing she knew was that none of it would have been possible without him.

    Asher felt her gaze and softly smiled before moving his hand to gently take hold of her hand.

    Rowena couldn''t help but let a small smile grace her lips. The warmth of his touch seeped into her, and for the briefest of moments, she felt her walls break down and her guard lower despite being in front of other people. Even if it was just a year, she felt alone, shouldering the weight of the kingdom on her own and the loss of her loved ones she had been shouldering since she was a child.

    But now she had someone by her side who would support her and help her shoulder her burdens, be it about the kingdom or about herself.

    She couldn''t wait to see what her future with him would be like and inwardly expressed her gratitude towards herte father for bringing him to her.

    The hall was filled with a mix of subtle gasps and whispers as the delegates observed this unexpected and intimate exchange between their queen and her consort. Never in their lives did they expect to see such a mesmerizing smile from their queen. They had never seen her smile before and didn''t know if she could.

    Maybe the rumors about the queen having affection for her consort, especially since she took care of him personally when he was sick, were true.

    They felt like they were looking at a couple who married out of love.

    Reba had a strained look in her eyes, unable to believe what she was seeing. Was Rowena really in love with that brat? If that were the case, that smug-faced brat would cause her even more problems, especially now that he has so much support. Just thinking about it made her feel like pulling her hair.

    She felt as if this day was getting worse and worse for her. Her only relief was that Oberon wasn''t here to see this.

    But that didn''t matter since, just like everyone, he would also know that once a perfect union was discovered between a couple, it wouldn''t be long before they took part in bonding with their bodies.

    It was a custom, a tradition that had been practiced since ancient times, and the same went for someone as powerful as the queen as well. Not even she would stray away from the traditions that had been ingrained into her bones, just like any other person in this kingdom.

    She felt her head spin, feeling angry and sad for her poor son, who had yearned to marry Rowena and be her king for decades.

    She now only wished for this session to end quickly so that she could go home andfort her son before he gets too upset.

    But suddenly, her eyes narrowed upon seeing Asher making his way past the delegates and approaching her.

    She straightened her back and wondered why this annoying brat wasing towards her.

    Asher had a sly smirk ying on his lips. He stood close to her, his voice low as he spoke, "I do hope you enjoyed the show, Princess Consort. It seems I have seeded where you hoped I would fail."

    Reba couldn''t believe the cheek of this guy toe up here and talk to her like this, "Do not presume to understand my intentions," She said in a low voice through gritted teeth.

    Asher just chuckled and said, "Of course, princess. I wouldn''t dream of it. Or would I?"

    Reba was this close to feeling like pping off his annoying smirk from his face. Never before in her life did a junior like him have the audacity to taunt someone as senior and powerful as her.

    His smug grin was only fueling her rage as she tried to maintain herposure. But despite her best efforts, she could feel her cheeks flushing with anger.

    However, upon seeing Rowena walking in her direction, she put on her best smile.

    Asher chuckled at seeing how quickly this woman changed her face and looked at Rowena as he said, "You came at the right time, Rowena. I was just telling Princess Reba how it''s a pity that the rest of her family wasn''t here to witness the test. Maybe we should all hold a celebration, exclusive for only the members of our House. What do you say about that, Princess Reba?"

    Reba felt like her eyes might pop out of her sockets if he keeps pushing her like this.

    Rowena gently nodded and said as she looked at Asher, "If you wish for it, then we can hold one and celebrate your achievements as well," Rowena felt that he deserved it, especially after going through so much.

    "It will be an honor for us to attend," Reba said with a pleased smile, though inwardly, she was scratching at her nerves.

    "I have no doubt," Asher said with a subtle smile.

    "Ahem, I apologize. Your Majesty and Your Highness, please go ahead while we wind up everything here. We wouldn''t want to waste any more of your precious time, and in the meantime, I will coordinate with the High Seer to decide on an auspicious date for the Sacred Union," Seron suddenly came up and said with a respectful bow.

    Asher knew that this Sacred Union was only decided after a Perfect Union was discovered. He couldn''t believe these guys even gave high importance to things like this for something humans generally considered not a big deal.

    But he had noints at all if that meant he got to do what he must.

    Rowena gave a short nod, though her gaze momentarily became distracted upon hearing the words ''Sacred Union.''

    The atmosphere in the Testing Hall finally rxed as both the queen and her consort left, though the news of their astonishing union spread like wildfire around the kingdom.

    "Hmph, aren''t you so eager to put them on the same bed?" Reba asked in a low voice as she looked at Seron with a veiled scowl.

    Seron let out a tired sigh as he said in a low voice, "We have to let it go, Reba. Time and time again, the Devils have favored that boy, and if we keep standing in the way, we are the ones going to get hurt. So just go with the flow for now and ept it."

    Reba''s eyes widened, seeing how Seron was giving up already. She stepped forward with a heavy step, "Not while I am still breathing," She said with a cutting re before leaving with heavy footsteps.

    Seron took a slow, deep breath while staring at her disappearing figure with a narrowed gaze.

 Chapter 120 A Disturbing Feeling

    Kookus was foolishly smiling as he enjoyed a sweet, peachy dream. The female centaur again came to him and was about only an inch away from kissing him after falling for his manly charms.

    "Stupid Kookus! Get up already!"

    Kookus was shocked when he saw the female centaur''s gentle expression suddenly turning into a scowl and shouting at him while throwing a bucket of cold water over him.

    "Ayooo!! Why so cruel?!" Kookus let out an aggrieved cry as he shielded his body with his arms.

    He jolted awake, feeling cold and wet, only to see his sister''s annoyed face looming above him, "No...What did you do to my lover?" Kookus sputtered, wiping the water from his face. The dream felt so real he was disappointed that his sister wouldn''t even let him stay there.

    Ceti clicked her tongue as she twisted his ear, "What lover? Stop babbling like a fool. Do you have any idea what time of day it is or what you were even supposed to do?"

    "Ow, don''t tear my ear off!" Kookus grimaced as she kept twisting it around. But hearing her words, he asked with a look of indignation, "What am I supposed to do? You won''t even let me sleep in peace after I toiled so hard when the consort went missing. I never even left his room, and you still want to question my dedication?"

    Ceti''s nostrils red as she pinched his ear, "Don''t spout nonsense before me. I clearly remember telling you to keep an eye on Asher and our mother, especially when they were at the Tower of Hell. So you better tell me what you found out right now or else--"

    "Wait, wait! I think I remember something, but because you are holding onto my ear, it''s making it difficult for me to remember," Kookus said as he grimaced.

    Ceti let out a subtle harrumph as she let go of his ear and crossed her arms as she asked sternly, "Now tell me without talking nonsense. I don''t have time to waste."

    "But wait...If I tell on the royal consort, won''t I be an unfaithful servant?" Kookus mumbled to himself as if it suddenly clicked.

    But he gulped upon seeing Ceti clenching his fist, "Oh yes! I remember now!"

    Ceti''s eyes narrowed as her ears perked.

    "I just remembered Boss must be expecting me. See youter, sister!" Kookus jumped out of bed with his tongue out as he lunged for the exit. How can he tell her that he actually knew nothing! Boss told him to stay out, and it was not his fault that he got distracted by the hidden desires of his heart during his time at the tower.

    "OWW!" But his expression twisted into a grimace when Ceti suddenly tripped him, and he fell to the floor.

    "Hmph, at this point, only a good beating from me will make you remember," Ceti said as she rubbed her hands together.

    Kookus''s thoughts raced to stop her somehow when a memory clicked, "I got it! I got it! I smelled our mother''s scent on his bedsheet," This was something he noticed earlier but didn''t pay much attention to since the bed was so soft he dozed off right away. He went into his room to clean it, but how could he miss the chance to try the bed of a noble?

    "What?" Ceti had a baffled look as she pulled him up by his cor and asked, "Are you telling me the truth?"

    "I swear on my lover, I am!" Kookus said with his hands sped together.

    Ceti let go of him as she turned around and scratched her nails together vigorously, "No...That can''t be..." Ceti''s eyes were uncontrobly shaking as she immediately stormed off the room while Kookus was left scratching his head, wondering what was up with her.

    But suddenly, it dawned on him. If his mother''s scent was on his Boss'' bedsheet, does this mean that she was sleeping with him?

    His eyes widened, and his brows raised as he wondered, ''Will mother get pregnant with his child? Won''t that make me the stepson of the royal consort?!!!"

    A wide grin hung on his lips as he couldn''t fathom the potential opportunities that were going to open up for him from this unexpected yet beautiful union. He jumped back onto the bed, dreaming of his bright future and already making ns to make sure his future half-brother or sister would be his loyal followers. Never had he felt so satisfied with his future. All the licking of his Boss'' feet finally paid off.

    --

    Ceti made some preparations to make sure her mother would be kept busy for a while.

    She then stood in front of Asher''s chambers and knocked on his door firmly.

    "Come in," His smug tone sounded from within as she pushed open the door and closed it from behind.

    "The Battlemastering into my room of her own volition. I hope I am not misunderstanding anything, am I?" Asher said with a subtle grin as he continued to lean against his chair while reading a book.

    Ceti was grinding her teeth, somehow holding in her anger before asking in a hard tone, "May I have permission to speak freely?"

    Asher let out a shortugh as he asked, "You mean permission to speak rudely to me?"

    Ceti wrinkled her nose, though Asher waved his hand and said, "Go ahead. It''s been a while since I missed your sweet words."

    Ceti took a look at his bed before looking at him and asked with a clenched jaw, "What are you doing with my mother?" As she asked, she slowly walked over to the bed, standing near it.

    Asher curved one of the corners of his lips while still reading his book, "Your mother? Don''t worry. I have noints about her. She has been fulfilling her duties as a maid very well. You should probably learn one or two things from her."

    Ceti pinched her lips, feeling like every single word from his mouth was carrying a double meaning.

    "Did you force my mother to do anything unpleasant?" She asked upon feeling the strong scent of her mother in this room. The sheets of the bed were changed and thus she had to believe Kookus was telling the truth.

    Asher raised one of his brows without taking his eyes off the book, "Force? That is such a strong word to say to me. Your mother has been so sweet and kind to me. Despite being a maid, I actually respect her at some level. You can ask her and see if I forced her to do anything. Sometimes I even let her sleep on my bed because of how tired and exhausted she bes after serving me. Such a poor thing your mother is," Asher let out a sigh of pity as he shook his head.

    Ceti blinked her eyes in confusion because his words sounded like he was reassuring her, which exins why Kookus smelled her scent on his bed. But at the same time, these words caused her to be disturbed as well, making her feel that it just didn''t sound right. She remembered how her mother acted when she confronted her about getting in danger because of him. What did he do to her mother to make her like that?

    Asher couldn''t stop grinning on the inside, finding it quite amusing and satisfying to see Ceti feeling so confused and angry but couldn''t make sense of anything.

    "But..." Asher raised his gaze to look at her and ask, "Even if I did force her to do something, can she refuse? As my maid, even if I tell her to die, she has to do it, and there is nothing you can do about it, can you?" Asher said as he closed the book and slowly walked towards her.

    "You wouldn''t..." Ceti pinched her lips, knowing how helpless her poor mother was. He was right about her not being able to do anything since her mother''s bad luck made it so that she ended up as his maid.

    Just thinking about it made her feel very unsettled, and she wanted to warn him sternly to not cause trouble for her mother. But she didn''t want to risk angering him lest he took it out on her mother. She had never felt so helpless in a long while and only felt even more angry and frustrated because of it.

    Even if she tried to act ''friendly'' with him as a way to appease him, he would only find it amusing, and nothing will change. She knew a pervert like him would only take advantage of any kindness she might show.

    "Now, now, I was joking. Why are you getting all tensed?" Asher chuckled with a smile as he stood before her, though her expression didn''t rx at all.

    "I can''t think of a better maid than her, but if you are feeling that uneasy, you are free to take her ce. I am kind enough to put out such an offer to ease your worries. What do you think?" Asher asked with a wink.

    "Hmph, I am not an idiot to consider your offer," She said with a sharp look. She felt her face burn at seeing him humiliate her with such a ''offer''.

    Asher shrugged and said, "Well then...my offer will always stand whenever you feel like it. Now leave. You no longer have permission to speak freely."

    Ceti took a sharp, deep breath as she left his room with heavy steps. She felt like all her questions were answered, but at the same time, why wasn''t she able to settle down her worries? She felt she had to keep on observing till she could form any conclusions.

 Chapter 121 A Mothers Pain And Anger

    The Bloodwing Mansion was one of the royal mansions used by royal families. Now, it was upied by Prince Seron and his family.

    Reba entered the mansion with a heavy heart as she came here tofort her son, knowing he was already there. Usually, he wouldn''t be in the mansion unless he was training, but she got the news that he was in his room, and that could only mean one thing.

    She stepped into the hall, and just by feeling the heavy, dark atmosphere, she knew whose aura was leaking out. She could hear objects being flung and shattered against the walls and the scent of burning candles mixed with the cold smell of blood.

    The servants standing in the hall were shivering uncontrobly, fearing for their lives, though Reba couldn''t care less about them.

    She pressed her lips together as she hastened and opened the door to his room without knocking.

    Reba''s eyes shook upon seeing torn curtains, the tables and chairs overturned and shattered ss and dishes everywhere. Even the artwork on the walls had been ripped from their frames and strewn across the floor.

    But the sight that shook her was the state of her son,

    "AAHHH...I-It hurts...Have mercy!" A naked woman begged for her life in desperation as shey under this vicious prince who had been torturing her body for hours. Her blood stained the sheets, and her limbs were snapped and broken. She knew she was going to die, but she didn''t want to die a horrible death. She was already traumatized after seeing the other dead naked woman on the bed who had every drop of her blood sucked dry by him.

    "Shut up, slut! You had one job I paid you to do, and you couldn''t even do it! I thought you could imitate any woman, but you can''t even imitate Rowena!" Oberon roared as he pped her, breaking a few more of her teeth while riding over her bruised body.

    He brought these women into his room, hoping to distract himself and forget what happened today. But to his frustration and anger, this was only making it worse.

    "Son, enough! What the hell are you doing by defiling yourself with these filthy sluts?" Reba sharply scolded, though it pained her to see him hurting like this. She saw him pacing back and forth on that whore''s body while his hair was disheveled and his eyes filled with uncontroble fury. His hands were clenched into fists, and he was muttering to himself incoherently.

    She had never seen him like this, and that only made her feel even more anxious, wondering if he would ever pull himself together. Seeing him in such a state made her feel uncontroble rage towards Asher, and wished she could make him pay right here and now.

    Oberonzily twisted his neck around to nce at her, "Mother?...I didn''t notice youing in. Wait till I am done with this useless slut," He said in an infuriated tone, but right after, he mumbled in a jaded tone, "She died already? What a trashy bag of flesh. Is there nobody good enough? Maybe the Honeyed Pearls would be a good ce. I just need a favor from Edmund and..."

    Reba bit down on her lip, seeing him muttering to himself like a madman. She just couldn''t stand it any longer as she stepped forward and pulled him down from the bed, "Enough, Oberon! This isn''t the way to deal with this. The more you act like this, the more our enemies are going tough at us and take advantage of your state."

    "What''s the point?...That alien cur is going to steal my woman and my future..." Oberon muttered as he lifelessly stood before her. He wanted to not only hold a woman as powerful and beautiful as Rowena but also be the next Demon King. But all those dreams were shattered the moment he heard about the shocking perfect union between those two or more like an unparalleled one after hearing the test results.

    Even the result between his father and mother only resulted in the projection of an image of a ck dragon, wreathed in dark energy, though its size was 1/10thpared to the image of the dragon that came out of Rowena and Asher''s blood.

    His parents'' result was considered to be one of the most awe-inspiring ones in history, and yet after today, it paled against the stunning and terrifying disy of powerpared to Rowena and Asher''s result as per people''s words.

    So how could he not feel despair and wrathful after hearing that? It was like a p to his face, letting him know the inferiority of his bloodline, which he didn''t want to ept.

    Reba calmly took a deep breath, feeling regretful for shouting at him, especially when he must be feeling heartbroken.

    She made him sit on the bed and caressed his hair with a soft smile as she said, "I know you have every right to be angry, son and mother would have put an end to that bastard only if circumstances allowed it. But you don''t have to worry. I will never give up for your sake. The future isn''t set in stone. So what if he has a perfect union with her? We will just wait for the perfect opportunity to cause his downfall, and once that happens, everything he owns will be yours. Let''s just consider our present situation as a sacrifice to get what we needter on."

    Oberon''s eyes lit up as he found some hope in her words. Even if he hated how things turned out for him, he felt that his mother was right. He still had a chance to set his future straight as long as he yed his cards right. There was no point if he kept wallowing in despair like this. He can''t let him win just like his mother said.

    Reba felt relieved upon sensing how her son''s aura calmed down and was d he was pulling himself together, as expected from her son.

    She was just as upset as him, especially when thinking about what was going to happen tomorrow. Now that the bastard returned alive, he would surelye to the Tower of Hell to contest her position, not that she was too worried about it.

    Oberon noticed his mother''s absent expression and asked, "What are you thinking so deeply about, mother? Is it because of that vermin again?" Oberon had already heard about how Asher had been causing problems for his mother as well, which made his nerves writhe. He would never be merciful to anyone who caused his mother to be upset, let alone someone who had personally offended him greatly as well.

    Reba harrumphed as she said with crossed arms, "You know about the bet I had with him, right? I don''t know what I was thinking at that time. But forget it. There is no point in regretting what happened. But tomorrow and for the next whole week, I have to make sure he fails to prove himself as a worthy candidate for my position. As if he hasn''t done enough to be a thorn in our path."

    Oberon sharply took a deep breath as he looked at her and firmly said, "Mother, I don''t care what you have to do...but make sure that alien doesn''t steal your position in the tower, though I don''t believe he can. You know how much I need you to be there," Oberon knew he was able to bring in a lot of vassals under him because his mother would redirect the geniuses from the tower toward him.

    Because of that, he was able to build a considerable influence of his own in the kingdom. So if she loses her position, his influence would be stunted, and he wouldn''t be able to keep up with the likes of Edmund or Jael from House Valentine. He also would need great influence to take care of Asher when the timees.

    Reba nodded confidently and said with a gentle look, "Don''t worry about me, son. A brat who is still wet behind his ears wouldn''t be able to overshadow my experience and wisdom. Just watch and see how I send him running and make him lose face before the Head Warden," Even though Reba said these words confidently, somewhere within her, she just couldn''t shake off this subtle uneasy feeling. However, she ignored this feeling right away.

    Oberon smiled and said, "I have faith in you, mother. Now I will get cleaned up. As you said, I shouldn''t give up and let him take advantage of it," Saying so, Oberon left his room right away while Reba had a proud and relieved smile as she saw him leave.

    She then mumbled to herself with a cold scowl, "I will cripple your wings before you can fly, Asher..."

 Chapter 122 Apologizing With Her Body

    Asher had gone out to return some books in the library after finishing them and to take new ones.

    He realized reading these books helped him gain a lot of insights about the demon kingdom and their ways. After taking some, he decided to return to his room.

    However, the moment Asher entered his room, he was greeted by Merina with a deep bow, her smile warm, "Master, this servant wants to offer her heartfelt congrattions on your perfect union with Her Majesty. I apologize once again for my unnecessary concerns earlier," Merina berated herself inwardly for what happened earlier when she expressed her worries about the test.

    She thought that she should never underestimate her Master''s prowess again, especially when he didn''t seem worried.

    She was indeed shocked that his bloodline could form a perfect union with the queen''s bloodline despite both of them not being of the same race. But then again, he wasing from mysterious and powerful origins with a bloodline whose power and potential she couldn''t fathom.

    Maybe the general rules and logic don''t apply to him. But this made her unconsciously wonder if his bloodline would perfectly mix with hers too.

    ''What am I thinking¡­'' Merina got rid of that thought as she winced in embarrassment inwardly, her cheeks getting painted pink. She knew as his servant, she shouldn''t think of anything inappropriate.

    Asher let out a chuckle as he got rid of the fancy robes which he forgot to change out of earlier, "I guess I don''t have to say I told you so."

    Merina saw him removing his robes, and after a brief hesitation, she stepped forward and spoke in a soft voice, her face blushing, "M-May I¡­apologize properly?"

    Asher raised one of his brows as he saw her remove her headdress, the dark red ribbon under her cors, before removing the corset around her waist. Every action of hers carried a strong hint of nervousness and embarrassment, yet at the same time, her eyes had a determined light.

    Asher curved his lips to one side, feeling amused by how enthusiastic someone as modest and shy like Merina was for the first time. She never took the initiative all this time, and by knowing her character, he knew she was not the kind of woman to do so unless motivated by strong feelings.

    And here she was, arousing him already as she unbuttoned her full-sleeved shirt, revealing a beautiful andrge pair of red mounds with outlines of her inverted nipples.

    This time she had an interestingbination of a white piece of thin cloth covering her knockers and ck panties underneath with a small white skirt scarf wrapped around her belly.

    Asher''s libido spiked up as he grabbed her wrist and threw her onto his bed, making Merina feel anxious as she twisted her body around and looked at a hungry beast getting on the bed with a wolfish look in his eyes, "I am impressed you have learned how to apologize to me, but that doesn''t mean I am going to go easy on you."

    Asher grabbed the white piece of cloth wrapped around her breasts and pulled her towards him forcibly to let his gluttonous mouth swallow her timid, soft lips.

    "Mmmhnn~" Merina felt her heart race as he tore off the cloth around her breasts, making them pop out and bounce while he devoured her lips.

    However, this time instead of fearing his wildness, she embraced it since she had grown to like his touch, his smell, and the fiery warmth of his kiss.

    This time she didn''t want to remain passive and tried her best to reciprocate his fervid kiss since she wanted to let out the feelings she had for him. Only at times like this can she let them flow towards him without any restraint.

    She wanted him to know that she wanted to wholeheartedly serve him and make him realize she won''t disappoint him.

    Asher enjoyed the kiss even more since Merina enthusiastically reciprocated, sucking in his tongue just like how he used to suck hers.

    "Mmmn~Mnnnm~" Her soft, warm lips wrapped around his tongue and sucked on them while hot strands of saliva dripped down their chins.

    She wasn''t even holding back her moans like before, and he was amazed to see how she had unrestrained herself emotionally and physically when he usually had to bring her into such a state by banging her long enough.

    It was as if she was letting her beastly instincts and desires slowly take over.

    Her arms were wrapped around his neck, and her juicy melons squished against his muscr chest while passionately kissing him.

    "Master~..." Merina mumbled with a dazed smile upon Asher breaking the kiss, her face fully flushed and taking rapid breaths.

    "Your nipples are very sensitive, right?" Asher asked with a teasing smile as he pinched her erect soft nipples that had alreadye out of their inverted position.

    He loved to find weak spots on a woman''s body and tease their body using them since it felt quite amusing to see their reactions.

    "Kyann!~ Master!~" Merina felt the nerves in her chest shiver and tingle when he suddenly twisted her sensitive nipples. She knew her nipples were quite sensitive to her and never expected someone to bully her by teasing them all the time.

    "Ahhn~" Her toes squirmed and were dug into the bed while her entire body writhed, especially when he stretched her nipples outwards and twisted them around.

    Asher has to admit she had such a lovely and tasty pair of nipples that were begging to get teased.

    He lifted both her juicy breasts up to suck on her hard tits, enjoying their soft texture and the feeling of her trembling under his touches.

    Merina felt like her nerves might explode under the overwhelming tingling sensations. Yet, at the same time, she enjoyed how lightheaded she was feeling as sparks of pleasure fired off around her body.

    "Hyann~" She let out silky moans as she hugged his head, enjoying how his mouth was melting her tits every time he sucked and nibbled on them deeply like a baby. Only in moments like these could she feel an intimate connection with him and cuddle him.

    All this, coupled with the way his big ws kneaded her breasts, it made her feel something throbbing strongly in her lower abdomen.

    As if it was just a warning right after, she felt her hips jerking, and the next moment her body shook as she flooded down there, "AHNNN!~" Merina cried out as she climaxed while letting out hot breaths.

    Her body rxed as Asher let her fall back on the bed, her breath hitching.

    But her eyes trembled upon seeing his grin looking over her head, "Catch your breath real quick because I have yet to get started with you," Saying so, Asher tore off her skirt before moving his hands down to tear off her ck panties with just one hand, revealing her dripping wet red pussy.

    "Kyan!~ Master!" Merina gasped upon seeing him strip her naked by tearing off her clothes like an animal.

    But she had a confused look upon grabbing her arms and twisting her body around, her buttocks facing him.

    Asher pulled up her big, round ass towards him before spreading apart her soft butt cheeks, revealing her cute dark red butthole.

    Merina felt her heart throb upon feeling his hands stretching her butt cheeks and staring at her forbidden hole, "M-Master¡­what are you going to do?" She asked feebly, her heart pounding with nervousness yet with hidden anticipation.

    "I fucked your pussy enough. It''s time for a change," Asher said as his finger circled around her small butthole as if teasing it.

    Merina gulped as she stammered with blinking eyes, "M-Master, it won''t fit. I¡ªAHNN!~" She suddenly let out a shaky, loud moan as her body quivered when he suddenly inserted a finger into her butthole.

    It was as if she experienced a lightning bolt shooting out from the inside of her anus and across her entire body. She had never felt such a short and intense shock of pleasure going off in her body.

    Asher chuckled as he enjoyed the feeling of her tight ass suddenly clenching down on his finger, "Oh? It seems like you have never taken it in here, have you?"

    "I¡­I¡­Heutt~Heunnn!~" Merina couldn''t even answer as he was increasing the pace of fingering her anus. She felt like her nerves were on fire, especially when she felt him pushing another finger into her anus.

    What was this kind of intense pleasure she was feeling? It was a unique sensation she had never felt before. As for the answer to his question, was it normal for women to use that hole to take in a man''s manhood? She was surprised, to say the least.

    "Looks like you are ready to let me take your anal virginity."

    "Master¡­" Merina mewled in nervousness upon feeling his soft ns pressing up against her anus. She was scared, thinking that his huge sword would rip her apart by trying to fit into such a narrow hole. Still, she wanted to feel him inside her, especially if it would please him as well.

    Asher''s lips parted as he relished the feeling of forcibly pushing his cock into her tight virgin hole.

    "Ah-Ahhhn-AHNNG!~~" Merina kept on letting out loud, oily moans as she felt his thick, hot cock stretching wide through her anal walls. It was painful yet was making her feel like trails of fire were spreading in every direction.

    What astonished her even more was that her anal walls were expanding slowly as if to adjust to his thick sword''s size.

    And the deeper it pushed into her, the more she felt as if her lower abdomen was getting full.

    "Looks like you surprised yourself, didn''t you?" Asher teased as he inserted the entire length of his cock into her ass while Merina was panting and was shocked at herself that she managed to take in something that big in there.

    But before she could even rx for a second, he pulled up her arms, and she felt her buttocks writhe when he started to m her hips with his crotch, his thick hot sword sliding in and out of her buttocks.

    "HANGH!~ HAUGH!~~" Merina let out continuous rhythmic, silky moans while her body seemed to have a life of its own by pushing against his thrusts.

    *TWOP!~ TWOP!~*

    Asher hugged her curvy stomach as he tilted his pelvis and let his hips strike her buttocks, letting out loud sounds of flesh getting smacked.

    "Haang~ Haaa~~" Merina''s eyes had be cloudy with lust and pleasure as she felt heat spreading under her skin and gripped the sheets with her hands to make sure she didn''t lose hold of reality.

    With every thrust, she felt like her soul was floating and could hear blood buzzing in her ears. As time passed, she didn''t even realize she had climaxed a few times already, and yet her body just wouldn''t stop shaking along with him.

    She couldn''t feel any strength or control over her limbs, yet she didn''t want this to stop as well. She liked feeling the warmth of his cock spreading through her insides while pushing her over the edge again and again.

    "Hngh! This is it!" Asher grunted in ecstasy, taking pleasure in the feeling of her ass melting his cock and sucking it during every thrust. His cock was tested beyond its limits, and he wanted to let it unleash its wrath.

    Merina felt his thick sword throbbing inside her and pushing against the deepest part of her cave.

    *Splurrrrt!*

    She felt a burst of ecstasy upon feeling his warm milk flooding her anal walls while her body shuddered uncontrobly by climaxing at the same time.

    A small pool had already formed on the bed sheet, right under her pussy. And the moment Asher let go of her arms, she slumped on the bed.

    She couldn''t stop taking short, rapid breaths while her mind was still relishing in the glorious peaks she had experienced earlier. Her body had entirely be numb with pleasure to the point she couldn''t move nor even form any coherent thoughts.

    Asher felt rxed now that he had unloaded enough andid back on the bed before closing his eyes to take a good nap.

 Chapter 123 Meaning Behind The Sacred Union

    It was already morning when Asher was about to end his study session with Rowena, where she would teach him about the matters of the kingdom. He had arrived here quite early so that he wouldn''t bete to go to the Tower of Hell.

    "That''s it for today. I don''t want you gettingte," Rowena said as she wrapped up some of the documents, though her brows revealed a tinge of disappointment that she had to end it here for now.

    She found it quite refreshing to have someone she could share the burdens of the kingdom. She thought she would have to take a lot of time to bring Asher up to speed.

    But to her astonishment, he was a quick learner who had a natural talent for understanding theplexities of how the kingdom worked. It made her proud to see that he was able to grasp even the most intricate of matters and evene up with better solutions to small issues here and there.

    She felt proud and was impressed by the way Asher was able to think on his feet, even when she purposefully presented him with a problem that seemed insurmountable to test him. It was rare to find someone with such a keen mind, and she felt that Asher may really be able to share the burden of her crown one day, just like he said he will.

    She also liked how Asher wasn''t afraid to question her decisions, which helped her refine her own thought processes. Most of the ministers and advisers she had would just parrot back whatever she said, even if she asked for their frank opinions. The only times they would say anything different was whenever things concerned them.

    She once again realized why her father used to say, "Never forget, my daughter, advisers of the court are only as useful as their self-interest allows them to be."

    "Sigh, tomorrow it is then," Asher said as if he felt it was a shame time was flowing so quickly and added as he gently held her hand, "How about we go for a walk this evening?"

    Rowena''s movements froze, but she didn''t take away her hand as she asked, "A walk? What for?" She asked as if it was something foreign to her.

    "Yeah. I want to spend some time alone with you, talking about anything, even stupid stuff, rather than just business. Or do you not want to?" He asked as he slightly leaned his head forward.

    Rowena had experienced enough loss in her life that made her feel parts of her heart had died. But she felt interested in his suggestion since there was something about him that drew her in, something that made her feel alive in a way she had never left before.

    Maybe it was because he was the only one who held her hand when she needed it the most, not afraid to share her burdens.

    He was always in control, confident and saw through every decision he took, despite the odds.

    It was a strange feeling, one she wasn''t used to and yet to understand fully. The first kiss she shared with him earlier was still lingering in her mind ever since that moment. She wondered why he acted like it never happened when he came in this morning, but now hearing his suggestion, she felt a lightness in her chest.

    She wanted to say yes, but then she remembered something and said with a heavy sigh, "I want to, but...every hour of the day, I am busy with something, one thing or the other. All of them are rted to our kingdom, and I can''t ignore them."

    Asher''s expression didn''t change as he nodded, "I understand, and I am not asking you to neglect your duties. But as the queen of this kingdom, you are also duty-bound to look after yourself. You look so tired by not devoting time to yourself to rx. By overworking yourself, you will just tire your mind, which is probably preventing you from working efficiently. It''s better for the kingdom if you take some time off for yourself from time to time. In the meantime, you can delegate the less important stuff to your ministers. Let them work their asses off once in a while. It''s the least they should do."

    Rowena blinked her eyes, hearing him being so blunt about those decorated seniors.

    It was not that she didn''t want to let her people do some of the work, but she didn''t want to let down her father''s spirit by beingx about the duties he entrusted her with. However, hearing Asher''s words, she felt that he was right. Maybe a break was what she needed.

    "I won''t entertain any ''buts''. If you don''te with me for a walk, I will make a statue of you and take it for a walk with me in front of our castle," Asher said with a grin, though his eyes looked determined.

    Rowena''s cheeks had a pinkish hue as she pressed her fingers against his hand as a sign of protest, "You don''t have to do all that...I will be there," She felt that he was the kind of person who would really do something embarrassing like that.

    Asher smiled as he got up and raised her hand to kiss it, "Then I shall be waiting for my queen this evening. I will be off to the tower now. The ne looks beautiful on you, by the way," Saying so, he gave a soft wink before walking away while Rowena stared at his back, her lips slowly curving into a faint smile while caressing the crimson ne around her neck.

    ---

    Asher and Merina were in a carriage heading for the Tower of Hell, with Ceti, as usual, sitting in front of the carriage, keeping a vignt eye. But this time, she had a stoicpanion named Eradicator who was sitting right beside her.

    Ceti had mixed feelings about her, knowing how she was the protector of that pervert consort. Still, she had nothing personally against her.

    But she was relieved more than before since she forcibly pushed Kookus into the carriage to keep an eye on things.

    However, she had no idea Asher knocked him out the moment he was about to sh his ttery smile. Merina gasped at the sight, but she knew why he did it and only felt relieved if Kookus didn''t know and just slept without knowing anything.

    But she had no idea Asher only did it just to mess with Ceti.

    Few minutes passed,

    "Do you have any idea why noble couples decide on an auspicious date to sleep with each other for the first time? Do the Devils really care when we mate with each other?" Asher wanted to know if this was some kind of superstition or something.

    Merina was massaging his legs with a blushed face as she answered him with a light smile, "There is a good reason for that, Master, and it isn''t really because of the Devils. It is said that the mana in Zalthor has mood swings that affect each race and each bloodline in different ways. So the Sacred Union is based on a time at which the surrounding mana of a particr couple would be most favorable for them since it would increase the chances of producing a healthy and talented child. The mana is harsh in general, so nobles take extra precautions to make sure nothing goes wrong with the birth of their children."

    "Hmm..." Asher knew Zalthor was the name of the or realm they were living in, as demons call it. He felt it kind of made sense, considering how demonic mana was corrosive in nature.

    He had seen the map of Zalthor, and based on it, he felt that it was slightly bigger than Earth.

    Merina gave a sweet smile and said, "But I am sure Master''s union with the queen would go perfectly. Nothing cane in the way of that."

    Asher subtly nodded with a brief smile and saw how they had already reached the tower, making him close the book he was reading.

    The moment the carriage stopped, Merina got out first while Asher pped Kookus awake, who got up with a jolt and mumbled with a shocked look, "Why did she p me now? Eh...Boss?" Kookus had no idea how he even reached here without even remembering getting here.

    "Get out unless you want me to throw you into theva pit," Asher said as he gestured toward the door.

    "No need for such favor, Boss!" Kookus said as he eagerly jumped out of the carriage.

    Ceti pulled Kookus to the side immediately and asked, "Did anything happen while you were inside?"

    Kookus scratched his head as he had a strange dream, this time where he heard a lot of moans and grunts in his dream world. But how could he possibly say that he didn''t remember anything useful and risk getting his ear twisted by her?

    He answered with a simple wide smile, "Nothing at all, sister. We reached before I could even blink my eyes."

    Ceti squinted her eyes, but it seemed like he really had nothing to report. She could only let him off, though her expression became piqued upon seeing Asher smirking at her before looking away.

    She clicked her tongue, unable to shake off the feeling that he did something but had no idea what.

    She could only leave with a frustrated look while Asher smiled as he entered the tower, knowing that a certain mental woman must be very eager to see his face.

 Chapter 124 A Mentor?

    Reba was ''calmly'' sitting on her cold, hard obsidian chair. She was drumming her long, sharp nails on the armrests, the sound echoing through the vast hall.

    Her eyes were zing with hidden yet intense and furious light that was directed at the empty space before her while waiting for that obnoxious brat who challenged her position.

    All the young demons were waiting on the first floor, wondering why the trial wasn''t starting already. Usually, it should have started by now while some of them were here to train before participating in the trial. But they can''t enter their training rooms without the warden saying so. She was their mentor for this trial, who gave them tips on how to pass the trial.

    Of course, those who get chosen by her get special training, but not all of them were lucky to get chosen.

    However, they could feel the weight of their warden''s aura and could feel that she wasn''t in a good mood at all, even worse than ever. They didn''t dare to speak for fear of incurring her wrath, but they exchanged nervous nces and fidgeted with their fingers.

    The silence was broken by the sound of heavy footsteps echoing down the corridor, growing louder with each passing moment.

    Reba''s head snapped up, and her eyes fixed on the figure that emerged from the darkness. It was Asher, striding confidently towards her with a subtle smug smile hanging on his lips.

    She inwardly scoffed, thinking he was putting up a facade of confidence just to fool her when in the end, all his vain efforts to undermine her would be for nothing. She couldn''t wait to make him pay for causing pain to her poor son.

    Asher''s presence wasn''t a surprise to the young candidates waiting in the hall. But they were surprised to see him walking towards the tform. They immediately bowed their heads deeply in respect and awe while none of them gave him any disrespectful nces.

    Instead, most of them were feeling envious of him and wished they could be someone as fearless and charming as him. Some of them still couldn''t shake off the sight of him defeating the legendary Hell Maiden other than her hot kiss with him.

    "I wonder what caused you to bete, Asher," Reba stated with her arms crossed, her brows wrinkled in displeasure.

    Asher gave an apologetic smile as he said, "Sorry about that, Warden Reba. I lost track of time while spending some time with my wife. I hope you understand."

    The young demons gasped softly, hearing the royal consort casually mention the queen as his ''wife''. They weren''t used to hearing such a sentence. They wondered if the rumors about him and the queen having affection for each other were indeed true.

    ''The cheek of this brat...'' Reba knew he was purposefully taunting her by mentioning Rowena, especially before everyone else.

    Still, she inwardly harrumphed as she got up and said with a curve of her lips, "Of course, I understand. But now that you are here let''s get to business. There are 10 candidates who have yet to pass the trial. They will be one of the retake batches for this week. So we will be dividing these 10 candidates between us. You think you can train them and mentor at least one of them to pass?" Reba asked, her tone hinting at a strong sense of contempt and confidence.

    The candidates were confused hearing her words. What was their warden talking about? What did she mean by dividing the batch between her and the royal consort? Why would someone as young as him mentor anyone? Not even seniors twice or thrice his age and experience would be a mentor in this tower.

    Reba inwardly scoffed, seeing the confused looks of these candidates, and looked at them as she said with a sarcastic smile, "No need to look so confused, everyone. Due to his impressive and praise-worthy feat during his first trial, Asher feels that he is ready to mentor those who haven''t yet passed the first trial. Of course, not everybody can be qualified to be an assistant mentor just because they passed the trial. However, that is why the Head Warden is giving him a week''s time to gauge his capabilities. All of you will bear with this arrangement."

    Asher inwardly smirked, seeing how she wasn''t letting go of even the small opportunities to mock him, but he remained silent with a smile. He knew where her confidence wasing from, and it wasn''t foolish for her to think so.

    But how could she have any idea that he had taken more quests than her dear Oberon?

    During the past month, he carefully studied the powerful people around him, especially the royal members of House Drake like Reba and Oberon, who were thorns in his path he had to pluck and destroyter.

    As they say, "To underestimate your enemy is to give them an advantage; to know them is to disarm them."

    Here, they were clearly underestimating him due to theirck of knowledge about him, especially his past life.

    And as for him, by reading various books and talking with others, he had learned that nobles like Reba and Oberon spent most of their life not fighting but learning royal etiquettes, the rich history, and literature of this realm, various kinds of magic disciplines that ranged from potion brewing, forging weapons, enchanting items to constructing arrays using runes.

    He was surprised when he learned that nobles, in general, would continue learning all this even if they had been learning for 10, 20, or 100 years or more. No wonder Darren told him why nobles loved to visit Honeyed Pearl since they could also show off their artistry to the women over there and earnpliments, especially from someone like Kira.

    At first, he wondered why they would spend so many years learning these things instead of focusing on getting stronger. But the more he learned about this kingdom and the way of demons, the more he began to make sense of their ways.

    Things like royal etiquette and courtly behavior can help nobles to navigate the social hierarchy of this society and increase their standing among their peers.

    And by learning history and literature, it would help these demons gain a better understanding of their enemies'' weaknesses and strengths while also helping themmunicate more effectively with other foreign powers. But in Reba''s case, he couldn''t help but be skeptical about it.

    As for learning art, it was a way of appreciating their rich cultural heritage, gaining more sophistication, understanding the art of other cultures for diplomacy rtions, and creating art for their own pleasure or to express themselves.

    However, all this also meant that people like Reba or any other noble level up leisurely, especially the geniuses who were confident of bing strong enough by taking their own time.

    They take their own time to make sure theirbat skills were near perfect or good enough to slowly but steadily level up so that they won''t die prematurely.

    But for Hunters like him, it was the opposite. He had taken up so many quests by the age of ten in his past life, which would be equivalent to the number of quests someone like Reba had taken by the age of 50.

    He also knew he probably failed more quests than any of the nobles like her because he could only prepare and learn so much in a short time span. The only way he learned a lot was by failing quests again and again till he knew what all he had to do to not fail anymore. That was his motto on his journey to be the strongest Hunter in the world.

    But of course, there were always exceptions like Rowena, Silvan, and Jael Valentine, who leveled up way faster than their peers. Rowena had to do it due to being the only living descendant of the previous king. Jael Valentine was a battle maniac who didn''t care about anything else as far as he heard. And as for Silvan, he seemed to be determined and focused on excelling at things, including bing stronger, even if it meant risking his life even more.

    This was why he felt Silvan was quite a cryptic character considering how the rest of his family members were. He also seemed to show great interest in Ceti, but Asher tucked away these thoughts for a different day as he saw these candidates looking at him with strange looks.

    The candidates had their jaws ck upon hearing this announcement, especially the twenty-four candidates. They only had respect for the royal consort, but they knew he wasn''t experienced or mature enough to mentor them. This trial was literally going to decide their life and death. So him being their mentor would be like entrusting their lives in his hands.

    Even if Reba was a scary mentor, she at least knew how to guide them. In fact, they knew she was the second-best warden when it came tobat knowledge.

    Asher also had no doubt of her capabilities, and he wasn''t going to underestimate her in this matter. But that was why he already had another n brewing in his mind.

    Reba inwardly smiled, feeling satisfied with how he was making himself look like a fool before these juniors. As if to rub salt in his wounds, she said, "I am not going to pick anyone. Those who want me as their mentor raise their hands."

    The moment she finished her words, eight hands raised immediately, making Reba smirk, though she felt piqued that two of them didn''t and took note of who they were.

    Seeing how those two were nobodies, she didn''t pay them any attention.

    However, the eight who raised their hands didn''t look at the royal consort, hoping he won''t take offense for not choosing him.

    Asher wasn''t surprised seeing how most of them wanted Reba as their mentor. In fact, he was surprised two of them didn''t raise their hands.

    He took a look at those two. One was a young man, and the other a young girl with simr-looking faces as if they were twins. Their skin was dark blue, with ck hair and pale gray eyes. Their clothes were just a sleeveless thick blue fabric.

    It was obvious that they were siblings, and he easily recognized their race since they were from a tribe of purebloods called Naiadon, who all lived near the waters. It was said that they could breathe underwater, and he could see the gills on the side of their chests.

    One of his personal courtesans was from the same tribe.

    They were looking at him with excited and anxious eyes as if they were looking at their idol.

    Asher chuckled, thinking maybe they might turn out to be useful. He still would have to test them.

    Reba let out a sigh of pity as she looked at Asher, "How embarrassing. Some of these juniors don''t even have manners," She turned her head to look at the candidates and scolded them sternly, "How can you all be inconsiderate towards Asher like this? Now I have no choice but to send those two and three more of you towards him."

    The candidates who raised their hands for her felt bad and lowered their heads. But how can they be med for looking after their best interests? However, each of the eight prayed she wouldn''t send them over to the royal consort.

    Asher felt likeughing at seeing this woman putting on an act. If he could give an award for acting, he would have already given it to her.

    Reba knew which ones here came from good backgrounds. She cherry-picked the best ones and sent the rest three over to Asher.

    Asher saw two young men and a womaning over to him withplicated looks, their backs heavy with nervousness, disappointment, and worry.

    The woman wasing from some goblin tribe, while the two tall and big young men seemed to be friends. Both these men were of the same race named Stoneborn. Their skin was dark, rough, and unyielding stone. Their stony skin was covered with lines and ridges that resembled cracks and fissures, giving their bodies a natural and rugged look.

    Their eyes were deep-set and surrounded by a jagged bone structure that protruded out from their faces like a mask. Their hair was made of rough, ck, and spiky strands that jutted out from their scalps like shards of obsidian.

    Unfortunately for them, they were considered to be too slow to be good at anything due to their naturally heavy bodies.

    Nobles considered them inferior beings who were only good enough forbor work.

    It was obvious these two came to take the trial out of desperation, even if they knew they won''t make it.

    However, Asher felt that even a stone could be cut into a different shape, and for the first trial, he felt it was doable.

    So he didn''tin and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Warden Reba," His expression suddenly changed as if he remembered something, "Oh, I forgot to mention that I had personally sent an invite to your son for the celebration since one of my ipetent servants forgot to send it. So my wife and I will be expecting you all," With a smile, he walked away as the five candidates followed him.

    Reba''s expression froze as she was this close to almost scratching off the smile on his face. But with great willpower, she suppressed her bloodlust as she took a deep breath and inwardly harrumphed, ''You won''t be talking big for long.''

 Chapter 125 The Phantom Passage

    "What''s with the long faces? Are you three going to think that I am going to get you all killed?" Asher asked as he stood in front of the five youngsters in his training room, his aura radiating confidence and authority.

    The three demons felt his piercing gaze and immediately kneeled as they stammered in fear, "N-No, Your Highness..." The two Stoneborn brothers named Onyx and Graven cowered before the royal consort, wondering how he read their minds. They didn''t want to offend him, but it seemed as if they did anyway.

    "I-I would never d-d-d..." The goblin girl named Ziz couldn''t even muster the courage to speak further as the pressure of standing so close to him was shaking her limbs. She realized she had unknowingly offended him and was frightened for her life.

    She knew how nobles could easily end their lives for the slightest mistakes, and she had been trying so hard to not offend anyone aftering here. It was probably her bad luck that she ended up offending him.

    The pair of siblings had a nervous expression and stood silently with their heads lowered. Still, they felt angry at these three for having such an opinion about someone as special and great as the royal consort.

    Obviously, he was more than qualified to train them after passing the trial with flying colors and even achieving the impossible by defeating Hell Maiden.

    Asher looked at them, taking in their fearful expressions. His sharp features hardened into a steely one as he said, "Let me make something clear first. Going forward, if any one of you lies to me, I won''t be happy. And trust me when I say it won''t end well for any of you if that happens."

    The three of them uncontrobly shivered, especially Ziz, who had already started crying but didn''t dare to let out a whimper.

    Asher rxed his expression, though his cold gaze still lingered on them, "Now, I don''t give a fuck what weaklings like you think about my capabilities. But if you three want to survive the trial, you will do everything as I say, without question or doubt. Otherwise, I will guarantee that all of you will end up dead within a matter of seconds. Is that understood?"

    The royal consort''s words were like daggers, cutting through the air and leaving a trail of intimidation in their wake. His stance was firm, and his aura exuded a dangerous confidence that they didn''t feel like questioning anymore.

    The three of them shrunk their bodies as they mustered all the courage in their heart, "U-Understood, Your Highness..."

    "Good. Now get up because I don''t have all day to train you fools," Asher said as the three immediately got to their feet.

    He then looked at the siblings whose names were Nereus and Thetis, sister of Nereus, "You two will keep an eye on these three and make sure they train till they drop whenever I am not there. If they don''t, you two will report to me, understood?" Asher only nned to train them for an hour or two during the morning and use the rest of the time to learn under Duncan Doru.

    "Yes, Master Asher!" The two siblings said energetically in unison with a deep bow, feeling honored that he gave such an important task to them.

    The other three demons gulped, realizing they won''t be able to catch their breaths for the rest of the week. Still, they felt that it would all be worth it if he could really help them.

    Asher nodded as he said with his hands behind his back, "To pass the first trial in this tower is a cakewalk and not as terrifying or difficult as people make them to be. Even a low-level Soul Eater with a Common Bloodline can pass it easily as long as they know that simply fighting head-on is not the best way to approach it."

    All five demons raised their heads with blinking expressions upon hearing him say that even a low-born Soul Eater could pass it. Ziz, Onyx, and Graven were the most surprised since they came from a Common Bloodline lineage. They had the lowest bloodline ss possible, and even if they were mid-level Soul Eaters, they had zero hopes of passing the trial. They wouldn''t havee here if not for their circumstances.

    They also never knew any low-born who passed the first trial when they were just a low-level Soul Eater.

    But they were interested to know what the royal consort meant by saying that "fighting head-on" was not the way.

    "The reason I said the trial is fair to a certain extent is that the power of the spirits scales ording to the strength of the candidate. Of course, the difficulty will continue to increase with each summoning, but that''s not the point. The point is, theoretically, every candidate who enters that chamber has equal chances of passing the trial, be it someone having a Common Bloodline or a Legendary Bloodline," Asher exined, making the five demons feel enlightened, realizing they never thought of it that way.

    This made them feel like they really stood a chance of passing the trial.

    "But don''t forget that the spirits in the chamber are not that dumb. They learn how to deal with us based on the number of people they fought. The chamber resets every fifty years, but unfortunately, they have years worth of knowledge to defeat those who aren''t fully prepared," Asher warned, making them gulp, though they heard how easily the royal consort defeated six of them.

    But again, not everybody could execute the same moves he did.

    As for them, they only had to worry about defeating the first three spirits to pass the trial.

    Asher crossed his arms and added, "But that is why training under me would be far from easy. I am going to test your limits and push you all past your breaking point for this entire week. It doesn''t matter how many of your bones will break in the process; you all will keep pushing until I am satisfied," Asher firmly said, making Ziz and the two Stoneborn men wince, wondering if they would survive the royal consort''s training, let alone the trial.

    However, Nereus and Thetis had their eyes glowing, brimming with excitement that they were going to get personally trained by the royal consort himself.

    Asher knew he would be devoting some of his precious time to training these weak demons, but he felt that it all would be worth it as long as his n worked.

    ---

    The second floor of the Tower of Hell was a stark contrast to the first floor. The walls were made of dark, polished marble that seemed to swallow any light that touched it.

    The air was thick with a sense of foreboding and unease as if something terrible was lurking just out of sight. The floor was covered with dried marks of blood and seemed to absorb the sounds of footsteps, making it eerily silent.

    Asher had entered the second floor and was wondering why not even a single soul was in sight. This just seemed like a scene that came right out of a ghost movie.

    He was done with training the candidates and made his way to the second floor to finish the second trial and then go to Duncan to learn under him.

    But he didn''t expect things to be like this the moment he stepped foot on the second floor. Not even a single candidate who had qualified to enter the second floor could be seen here. It was as if they all magically disappeared.

    However, this made Asher very wary about his surroundings since he felt that the trial of the 2nd floor, named the Phantom Passage, had probably started.

    He didn''t know the exact details of this trial since it was impossible to reveal the details of a trial, except the first, to someone who hadn''t yet taken or witnessed it. This tower seemed to have mysterious abilities to make sure of that.

    He could hear whispers andughter all around him, which would unsettle any ordinary person, though this wasn''t the first time he was in a situation like this. He guessed that these ghostly voices and sounds were not real.

    He focused on his path ahead with his de out, ready for anything. However, suddenly the surroundings in front of him dissolved into a beautiful garden.

    The roses were in full bloom, and the trees were heavy with magical fruits. It was a stark contrast to the fog and darkness that surrounded him earlier.

    With squinted eyes, he carefully walked into the garden, but as soon as he stepped inside, everything began to shift.

    The flowers turned into thorns, and the trees started to bend and twist, bing grotesque and frightening, while the sweet-looking fruits turned into poisonous, carnivorous giant fruits that threatened to devour him.

    "Heh, who are you trying to trick?" Asher scoffed as he sent his ring de flying, cutting down the carnivorous fruits and trees that tried to crush him. He wasn''t scared in the least and smirked upon seeing his de cutting through everything like paper.

    They didn''t even get to touch him, and within a matter of seconds, he had destroyed everything that tried to kill him.

    The moment he did, the garden started to flicker and fade, though Asher didn''t look surprised.

    [ You have sessfullypleted the Phantom Passage ]

    [ 5000 Life Crystals gained ]

    A grand, sufficiently lit room withrge open windows formed as his surroundings when a surprised, sweet voice sounded from behind, "How did you finish the trial so fast? That is not fair!"

 Chapter 126 Girl Talk

    Asher squinted his eyes and turned around to see a petite, beautiful young woman wearing an ornate red gown and having her long red hair tied into pigtails.

    Any ordinary person would feel their eyes melt at the sight of such a cute youngdy who had an innocent charm around her, especially when she had a smiling face just like now though there was a hint of annoyance lurking in her eyes.

    But someone like Asher wasn''t going to judge a book by its cover, especially someone like her, "No wonder you are the Floor Warden of this floor, Silvia."

    Silvia kept smiling as she took small but continuous steps toward him as if she was dancing. The moment she reached before him, she tilted her head as her bright red eyes examined him closely, "This is the first time as a Warden, thisdy is seeing someone break through the illusions in the trial like that. How did you know that the trial would only get dangerous as much as you fear the illusions?" She asked as she blinked her big round eyes.

    Asher realized it was just as he guessed it. Those illusions would have killed him if he got scared by them. Fortunately, he had gone through enough to not get intimidated by things like that, even if his life was really at risk. Being scared wouldn''t really help him get through situations like that.

    Asher turned up one of the corners of his mouth as he said, "I didn''t. But fortunately, fear is my ally."

    Silvia pursed her lips, feeling that not only his bloodline but his mind was formidable as well. No wonder she failed the first time.

    But she felt piqued that he passed her floor so easily when she was nning to y with him once he entered her floor. If only he had failed, she would have got a good opportunity to make him her ''ymate''.

    Still, she didn''t want to give up and said with her hands on her hips, "Silvia is impressed you passed but..." Her lips turned into a mischievous grin as she leaned forward, her fingers ying with her fancy ne, "Thisdy wants to give you a gift as congrattions to you. "

    Asher had a jaded look as he winced and said, "I appreciate it but apologies, since I am quite busy. Now, I will be on my way," Asher knew what exactly she wanted, and there was no way he was going to let her get into his mind.

    If only circumstances allowed it, he would have dealt with her right here and now. But for now, he had to be patient.

    Silvia''s forehead wrinkled upon seeing how he refused when anybody else would feel honored just to have her attention.

    Silvia pouted and said with a saddened look, "Silvia is being kind to show you a favor, and this is how you respond? How could you be so rude and impolite to thisdy again? Last time Silvia let it go because she felt pity for someone who was ignorant about everything, but Silvia now knows you are not as ignorant as you appeared to be. You tricked not only thisdy but everyone for a long while. So thisdy demandspensation for fooling her."

    Asher subtly scoffed as he raised one of his brows and asked, "And what kind ofpensation would ady like you want from me?"

    Silvia blushed as she averted her gaze with a sweet smile and said, "Perhaps you will know once you follow me," Saying so, she briefly lifted the ends of her gown, revealing a pair of smooth, slender legs.

    Asher inwardly facepalmed, seeing her pathetic attempt at trying to seduce him. He could make a guess or two why she was doing this, but he shook his head and bluntly said, "Sorry to disappoint, but I am not interested in small girls," What Asher meant was that he was not interested in a small-minded girl like her. But since physically also she didn''t appeal to him, he felt his choice of words weren''t wrong when coupled with the fact that she tried to sabotage his mind once. He wanted to make sure his message was loud and clear.

    Saying so, he walked past a stunned Silvia.

    Her friendly demeanor quickly faded away as her face contorted into a scowl of anger, "Did you just call thisdy...''small''..." She hissed, her previously innocent tone turned into a sharp and biting one, like the edge of a knife. Her bright red eyes had a dangerous light as she fixed her gaze on Asher''s back.

    Asher knew he pissed her off, but his expression didn''t change as he turned around and asked with crossed arms, "Yes...and what are you going to do about it?"

    Silvia was noisily breathing as she said in a low, sharp tone, "Thisdy is 59 years old, and nobody refuses thisdy twice. You willpensate me one way or the other," Saying so, her hands began to glow with a red light.

    "Really?" Asher smirked while wondering if she was really going to attack him in this tower, which could result in very unfavorable consequences for her, especially because of the Head Warden.

    But on the off chance she was that crazy, he had the means to deal with it.

    The room was tense as Silvia advanced towards Asher, her eyes narrowed with anger, and her glowing hands clenched into fists. Asher, on the other hand, stood calmly, a small smirk ying at the corner of his lips which only ticked her off even more.

    But just as she was about to raise her hand, the door suddenly swung open, revealing Sabina standing in the doorway.

    Silvia stopped in her tracks, her expression quickly changing from anger to surprise to nervousness as she saw Sabina.

    Sabina entered the room with a charming smile on her face, her eyes glinting with a hint of amusement, "Hello, you two!" Sabina chirped, seemingly oblivious to the previously tense atmosphere.

    "I heard the royal consort was already participating in the second trial. So pardon my insatiable curiosity to see how you fared," Sabina let out a soul-melting giggle as she stepped forward and put her arm around Silvia, whose expression paled.

    "Oh, I hope I am not interrupting anything, am I?" Sabina asked with a guileless expression as she nced between the two.

    Asher softly chuckled and said, looking at Sabina with a smile, "Of course not. I was just about to leave after thanking Lady Silvia for congratting me."

    "Aww, that is so sweet of you, Silvia, to congratte him personally," Sabina said as she ced her hand on her chest while looking at Silvia with an appreciative look, who clearly seemed as if she just wanted to get away from her, "S-Silvia was just being kind," She said while her eyes darted towards the door.

    Sabina curved her lips subtly before looking at Asher, "Pardon, but can you wait for me outside? I want to have some girl talk with Silvia here for a minute," Sabina said with a yful wink.

    Silvia swallowed her saliva as she heard her words and squirmed her body as if she was trying to struggle free from Sabina''s hold.

    Asher couldn''t ask for better as he shrugged and said, "Of course. Take your time," Saying so, he left the room right away though he did notice how Silvia always seemed to be jittery around Sabina. However, he missed the sight of a crimson cape floating out from the corner of the ends of the hallway, which disappeared right as he came out.

    But the moment the door closed,

    *Thwap!*

    "AH!"

    The resounding sound of a p echoed in the room, followed by the sound of a soft body smashing against the floor.

    "Unnn...my cheek hurts...unnnn..." Silvia softly moaned in pain as shey on the floor while sping her reddened right cheek, which hid a slender red palm print. Her eyes were welling up with tears as she squirmed her legs.

    But before she could even collect her thoughts, she grimaced in pain upon getting lifted by her hair, "AH! AH! My hair! Please...Sabina, let me go..." Silvia cried out, begging Sabina with a teary face.

    "Aww, I don''t think we ever had a Floor Warden who cries like you. How pathetic. It''s embarrassing, don''t you think, or am I being too mean?" Sabina asked as she pulled Silvia''s head back before smashing her body against the wall, "Forget all that. I once kindly warned you not to mess with what is mine. But it seems like I may have been spoiling you for too long for you to take my words lightly. Perhaps this big sister should help you remember some memories from the past?" Sabina said with a menacing smile as her palm pressed against the back of Silvia''s head.

    Silvia let out pitiful whimpers as she said in a shaking voice, "N-No, Silvia won''t do it again...Silvia didn''t mean to offend Sabina. Silvia apologizes, but please let me go..." Silvia continued to grimace with her face pressing against the wall.

    Sabina coldly smirked as she remained silent for a few moments before suddenly letting go of Silvia''s head, "You are lucky I am feeling kind today. But if this happens again then..."

    Silvia felt chills in her chest upon seeing Sabina''s ghostly red eyes glowing with an eerie light.

    "It won''t..." Silvia whimpered with pursed lips as she wiped her tears and stumbled back.

    "Aww, don''t look so sad. I know you are a good girl who knows better than running to mommy with your tears," Sabina said as she brushed Silvia''s hair to make it look proper and neat, though Silvia''s hands were trembling, her gaze downward.

    "There you go, looking cute and lovely again. Unfortunately, we have to talkter," Sabina said as she gave a light peck on Silvia''s forehead before leaving the room with a pleasant smile.

    As Sabina left the room, Silvia''s face contorted, her fists clenched tightly, and her eyes shing with a dark intensity, "Silvia never forgets..."

 Chapter 127 Expressing Gratitude

    Asher came out of the room and saw himself standing in a hallway with gray stone walls and smooth granite tiles. The hallway was broad and spacious enough to see plenty of other candidates in the hall walking around freely without bumping around each other.

    Some of them were wearing training gear, heading towards training rooms. He also saw others dressed in more formal attire, making their way toward a set ofrge wooden doors. He knew these doors led to a special room where the candidates who passed this trial could choose their grimoires, or to be precise, the second part of the grimoire they chose after passing the first trial.

    It was said that there were six parts to each grimoire in the tower. And by passing each trial, a demon can collect the parts one by one till they canplete their grimoire.

    He also would have gone into that room only if he didn''t receive an Immortal Grade grimoire from Hell Maiden, which he received as a whole. So there was no need for him to collect any parts. Because of that, he received more life crystals aspensation which he couldn''t feel more satisfied with.

    The candidates who passed by him gave a deep bow with looks of awe since it seemed like he had already passed the second trial!

    At this point, they felt like this was a great time to live to witness the birth and growth of such a terrifying genius.

    The women were swooning just by feeling his gaze which barely lingered for a second. How could they not feel attracted to such a powerful and charming figure?

    Some of the nobledies wanted to approach him, but they were afraid that the queen might hear of it and misunderstand. They sighed, feeling it was a pity, and could only shyly smile at him as they walked past.

    Asher once again realized that revealing his strength was the right move. These demons followed those with strength, and even without trying, lots of people were ready to be his followers.

    This was why he contested Reba for her position. There was just so much to gain once he could take advantage of it. But it won''t be easy.

    He saw some nobles walking towards him with respectful smiles but their expressions froze when they saw the door behind him open.

    "I hope I didn''t keep you waiting too long," A woman''s melodic voice sounded from behind as Asher turned around to see a lethal beauty whomanded attention and respect with every breath she took, "Lady Sabina, I guess I have to thank you again," Asher said with a knowing smile.

    He knew that it was not by coincidence Sabina intervened at the right time but probably because she was keeping tabs. But what he couldn''t get was why she was so interested enough to do so.

    Sabina twirled a strand of her silver hair with a coy grin on her lips, "Fu~Fu~Let''s drop the formalities when it''s just us. I find it cumbersome," Her voice subtly became smooth and soft as she continued, "So if you want to really express your gratitude, how about you give me a hand with one of my small potion-brewing experiments? Considering the favor you asked mest time, I feel like you might be a hidden potion genius. But I can understand if you have bigger things to do rather than getting involved in my silly and boring potion experiments," She said as she tilted her head to one side, her eyes glinting with amusement and her voice dripping with an intoxicating mix of charm and danger.

    Asher felt that this woman was up to something and could make one or two guesses why. He could also see that she was quite perceptive which meant he can''t lower his guard around her.

    Still, as someone who loves danger that may hide potential benefits, he wanted to take a chance. He might get to learn a thing or two from her, especially since her House was known as the House of Secrets. But most importantly, find out what she was really after.

    "You tter me, Sabina, but since you have such a high opinion of me, I shall try not to disappoint," Asher said with a light smile.

    Sabina leaned forward, her gaze intense as she said with a yful wink, "It''s fine either way. Perhaps I can teach you some things too. I will catch youter then," Saying so, Sabina stepped back and walked away with a smile.

    Asher squinted his eyes as he stared at her shapely back, showing off her smooth, pale wless skin. He shook his head briefly before walking away in the opposite direction.

    However, as Sabina left the corridor, a pair of bright red eyes emerged out of the dark walls staring at her back before disappearing into nothingness.

    ¡­

    Asher entered one of the meditation halls on the second floor, the scent of something light yet invigorating filling his nostrils. The hall was a circr room with high ceilings and soft lighting.

    In the center, there was a raised tform where Duncan Doru was seated, his legs crossed and his eyes closed in meditation. It was said that he was the oldest demon in the kingdom with vast power and knowledge that remained uncontested. Unfortunately, he never steps out of this tower as he considers himself an eternal servant of the tower until hisst breath.

    Asher didn''t know why someone like Duncan would be so loyal to a tower, but how could he possibly understand the mentality of such a man. He also knew this tower wasn''t ordinary at all. But nevertheless, Asher was looking forward to learning so much from him.

    He stepped forward and deeply bowed without saying anything while taking a nce at the old demon with long, flowing white hair and a serene expression on his face.

    "You have once again proven yourself worthy of your bloodline by passing the 2nd trial already, Asher," Duncan Doru''s deep and resonant voice echoed in the hall, conveying his appreciation towards Asher for passing the second trial.

    Asher slowly straightened his back as he said with a light bow, "Thank you, master. I still feel I have a lot to learn," He said respectfully.

    "A mind as young as yours or as old as mine will always have a lot to learn. There is never an end to how better we can be," Duncan said as he slowly opened his eyes and gestured to Asher to sit in front of him.

    Asher felt like his words weren''t wrong at all and walked up to the tform to sit in front of him.

    "I heard Silvia was about to make things difficult for you. What do you think about her? You can freely express your words. What we discuss will never be heard by another soul," Duncan said with narrowed eyes.

    Asher subtly raised his brows, not expecting him to suddenly put forth such a question even though he had an inkling before that Duncan probably knew about it. He didn''t know if this was some kind of test question and simply answered, "Well, I wonder if she is suitable for the position of a Floor Warden," Asher chose to be half-careful with his words just in case.

    "Hmm, power is a double-edged sword. It can help you achieve great things, but it can also corrupt you if you let it. Silvia is a prime example of this as she wields her power with arrogance and thinks she can control everything and everyone around her. In the end, it can only lead to causing damage to this kingdom," Duncan said with a shake of his head, making Asher realize this old man wasn''t least afraid to talk so bluntly about the youngdy from one of the Great Houses.

    But this only made him realize how this old man didn''t have any strings on him and was probably like a teacher to all the demons here, giving him the qualifications to admonish or talk freely about anyone in this kindgom.

    Duncan focused his gaze on Asher as he asked, "So what do you n to achieve with the power you have or might gain in the future? I am asking since, as your master, I want to know if I am going to raise a disciple that will help this kingdom flourish or destroy it."

    Asher realized this was a question to learn about his true intentions. If he wasn''t careful with his words, then it could very well be the end of his time as a disciple.

    "I have been a cripple for most of my life, and I have experienced how it feels like to be helpless, especially when ites to helping my wife or repaying my debt to ourte king for giving me a second chance at life. I could only helplessly sit as I learned how we have been fighting this endless war and lost so many of our kind, especially my benefactor to the humans. But now that I have the chance to be something more, all I want is to use it to destroy our most dangerous enemies¡­the humans. I dream of us conquering the Severed Realm and freeing our people from this hellish world¡­Isn''t that what we all truly seek?" Asher asked as his eyes briefly glowed.

    Duncan noticed the fiery glow in his eyes and slowly nodded with an appreciative look, "Your mind is in the right ce, Asher. I have asked this question to many young people like you, but most of their answers revolved around themselves. None of them were ever truly interested in helping our realm progress. This is the main reason why we haven''t yet won the war against humans despite the passing of so many years. At this point, most of the people in this realm only care aboutpleting simple quests that satisfy their mundane desires instead of addressing the root problem that shackles us."

    Asher was d Duncan didn''t see through his intention of taking advantage of these demons to fulfill his revenge. But he knew it was because his words were mostly true¡­he couldn''t wait to make them all pay for betraying and abandoning him.

    "And that is why I am going to teach you how to properly reap souls during a reaping quest. Reaping quests are the fastest way to help us pave a path to our salvation if utilized in the right way. I assume you haven''t taken any reaping quests after the reaping trial, right?" Duncan asked, making Asher''s eyes light up with a certain eagerness, "No. Somebody advised me it wouldn''t be wise to take any reaping quests until I consulted an expert," Asher was d Duncan was going to teach him how to reap right away. It was something he was looking forward to learning from him.

    Duncan hummed as he said, "Good. That person saved your life by giving you that advice. Reaping quests are not as straightforward or easy as the trial you took."

    Asher raised his brows subtly, wondering what he meant by that.

 Chapter 128 Whispering Into The Mind

    Duncan noticed Asher''s surprised look and said, "Tell me, when you took the trial, you were able to possess a human body with no effort, right?"

    "Yes, of course," Asher nodded slowly as he remembered possessing that school teacher without doing anything.

    "And because you were able to control a human, it was easier for you to manipte your ''vessel'' into giving into you. I can also assume that even after your ''vessel'' gained some of your powers, the people around him didn''t notice he was Demonized until it was toote," Duncan guessed based on what he knew.

    Asher kept nodding as he said, "Yeah. My vessel was just an ordinary and weak human. It was easier than I thought," Asher said while wondering what Duncan wasing to.

    "Yes, but don''t expect things to be like this the next time you take a reaping quest. This time the Devils won''t give you any helping hand except to help your soul travel to the other side and back. The rest you have to do yourself, which means you won''t have any ess to any human''s body or mind. You will have to rely on your own abilities to influence your ''vessel''. But if you fail, you will forever be stuck in the Severed Realm and might even get found out by Hunters. This is why Reaping quests are, in general, harder than Raiding quests but worthwhile when you be an expert doing it," Duncan said with a strong hint of caution in his tone.

    Asher subtly raised his brows, not expecting things to suddenly get difficult like this. Was Reaping really that difficult? Why would anyone take up such quests if the risk was too great?

    "Don''t get too worried. Even if you won''t get any help, it doesn''t mean there aren''t ways to learn how to do things yourself. The interesting part is that reaping can be done in different ways, and it will be up to you to decide. But for now, I am going to teach you the easiest and fundamental method in the book¡­Possessing objects," Duncan said as he snapped his fingers together, and immediately, the floor surrounding him subtly moved as a few small cylindrical columns projected out with various small-sized objects like ring, bracelets, book, and watch on top of them.

    Asher could see that these objects were from Earth and asked, "But why objects? Why not directly try to possess humans?"

    Asher didn''t specialize in exorcism in his past life since he was the kind of Hunter who spent his time learning how to destroy demons head-on. He had made a vow when he was a small kid to destroy demons with his own hand after everything he went through.

    However, he did know that demons had the ability to possess objects which was actually prettymon. And now he couldn''t help but be interested in how the whole thing worked. The idea of getting to learn it was kind of exciting to him.

    Duncan subtly hummed as he said, "Living beings have souls which means they can resist any foreign force. Since you already got ess to a human body during the trial, you haven''t yet experienced how difficult it could be to possess or influence a human. They are intelligent beings, and their minds can be strong, especially Hunters. If you get caught in the process of trying to demonize them directly, then you will be in great danger."

    "So that is why it is safer to possess non-living objects?" Asher asked with a shake of his head.

    Duncan nodded and said, "It''s not only safer, but it also helps you to understand the weakness and strengths of your vessel. If you don''t know anything about them, how are you going to make them sumb to you?"

    Asher rubbed his cor as he asked with a look of contemtion, "Is it by possessing objects that mean something to the human we want to possess?"

    Duncan nodded firmly, "Yes, that is right. Everyone has at least one object in their life that they consider very dear to them. So if you manage to establish a connection or a mental link with that object, you will get to learn some things about the owner. And once you possess it long enough to learn more things about the ''vessel'', that object will radiate an aura that will open a gate to its owner''s subconscious mind."

    "So that is how I enter the mind of the ''vessel''?" Asher asked as he couldn''t help but realize the vast potential he could gain by learning to do this stuff. He couldn''t help but think of certain people in his mind.

    "Yes. But even if you enter the mind, it isn''t over yet. You won''t get ess to full memories of the vessel like you got during your trial. You would only know whatever you learned from the object you possessed. So the part you should be very careful about is not letting the vessel realize that you have possessed them," Duncan stressed thest sentence as if he wanted to make sure Asher wouldn''t forget it.

    In his past life, Asher had never been possessed since no demon ever got to sessfully possess him. Because of this, he had no idea how it felt to get possessed.

    All he heard were opinions from experts since those who got possessed won''t remember what happened if they managed to survive. Or even if they remember, it would be too fragmented and vague, which ends up not being useful.

    However, he could understand why Duncan warned him not to get caught since he had seen Hunters realizing a demon had slipped into their minds and running to an exorcist to exorcize the demon out of their minds.

    A lot of demons had been purged like that, and he also would have tried to learn exorcism only if he could try it on himself, which wasn''t possible. It was just like how a neurosurgeon couldn''t perform brain surgery on themselves despite having the knowledge to do so.

    "But how do we do that if we want to make them sumb to their desires? We have tomunicate with them, right?" Asher asked with a look of confusion.

    "Yes, we have tomunicate but not directly. We only ''whisper'' in their minds at the right time to influence their thoughts and decisions. The more they listen to our whispers, the more they unconsciously give us power over their mind," Duncan emphasized the word ''whisper'', making Asher ask, "But they will still realize a demon is putting thoughts in their head? Won''t we get caught anyway?"

    Duncan shook his head and said, "Not if you don''t go overboard with it. That is why I called it ''whispers''. Any mind has thoughts flowing in all the time, and the same goes for humans too. So if you disguise your whispers as thoughts of their own, they won''t be suspicious. Why would they if they believed these whispers were their own thoughts? Humans know they hold hidden desires and hear thoughts born from those desires, no matter how deep they might be. So even if they hear ''whispers'' that make them feel like indulging in their deepest desires, they won''t think too much about it most of the time."

    Asher nodded as he felt that made sense. That was the whole point of this thing. Reaping works because everyone has desires they have hidden deep within their minds. What mattered was how deep they were hidden because the deeper they were, the harder it would be to make them act on it.

    "But it goes both ways. The more they ignore your whispers, the higher the chances you will expose yourself," Duncan warned, making Asher feel as if Reaping did indeed seem harder than something as straightforward as Raiding.

    "Now that I have introduced you to the idea, it''s time for you to test what you have learned so far. Reaping only works when you are in your spirit form, and so the tower is going to help you do that. Just close your eyes, and the tower will do the rest," Duncan instructed.

    Asher didn''t expect this, but thinking about it, he felt this mysterious tower was surely capable of such things.

    Without further ado, Asher closed his eyes, and the next moment he felt a strange sensation of his entire being getting sucked out.

    But then his vision was no longer dark, and he felt weightless as if he was floating and he, indeed, was in the hall.

    However, he could see his own spirit form, which was a shimmering and translucent gray-white hue, giving off a subtle dark glow. It resembled his original body, but just like how it was during the reaping trial, his spirit body couldn''t interact with anything.

    ''Damn¡­'' Asher mumbled as he looked at his own body sitting before him in a cross-legged position. His real body was still breathing but motionless.

    "Don''t worry about your mortal body. It is as if you are sleeping since your spirit form is still connected to your mortal shell. That is why any kind of injury to your spirit form will severely reflect on your mortal shell as well," Duncan said with a strong hint of caution.

    He then gestured towards the objects ced on the cylindrical columns and added, "Now decide which one of these objects you want to possess."

    Asher looked around and decided to pick a ring that seemed like it belonged to a woman, "I think I will try to possess the ring."

    "Hmm, focus your mental energy on the ring and visualize it as an extension of your body," Duncan instructed as Asher floated closer to the ring.

    Asher began to focus all his mental energy on the ring, just like Duncan said. He furrowed his brows as he felt a faint vibrationing from the ring but nothing else.

    Duncan noticed Asher''s expression on the outside and said, "Don''t try to force it. Let your thoughts drift, and imagine your spirit form gradually fusing with the ring¡­your mind fusing with it until you be the ring itself."

    Asher''s expression rxed as he took a deep breath, allowing his thoughts to rx and settle down until he was only thinking of the ring before him. He pictured himself merging with the ring, and the more he did, the stronger he felt the vibrationsing from it.

    These vibrations were spreading through his mind and creating a resonance throughout his entire body. He was new to such a feeling, but he kept picturing his spirit body enveloping the ring, embracing itpletely until he finally felt like he ended up bing the ring.

    At that moment, he felt a strange sensation. He could sense the texture of the ring, the faint metallic scent of its body, and even its weight as if it was his own while seeing everything from its perspective.

    As he concentrated, he felt a subtle shift in his awareness and began to see blurry and indistinct images in his head. It was like a dream that was slipping away as he woke up. But as he concentrated, the images became clearer and more vivid. He saw a woman who was feeling sad after losing her mother in a car ident.

    Asher could guess these images were nothing but the memories of the owner of this ring.

    ''He should die for killing you, mother, but¡­I am too powerless to do anything¡­''

    Asher heard the sad voice of this girl in his head and knew it was probably one of the thoughts that echoed in her head at that time, expressing her deepest desire which she couldn''t act upon.

    It was obvious what happened to her mother was more than just a simple car ident, but what fascinated Asher was how he got to learn all this by just holding a ring she probably considered special to her.

    How was this possible?

    Duncan was blinking his eyes from outside upon seeing that Asher had managed to connect with the ring without any difficulty so soon.

    Was he a reaping prodigy too? Anybody else of his level could have lost connection because of how hard it was to maintain the focus on a foreign object that was not their own body.

    Even if that was not a concern, there was a good chance that their mind could get disrupted by the energy of the owner of the ring.

    If it was an ordinary human''s ring, Duncan wouldn''t be surprised at all. But the ring he gave to Asher belonged to a woman who was a D Rank Hunter. He purposefully picked objects of Hunters who were nearly as strong as Asher to prove a point. However, it seemed as if he underestimated the mental fortitude and focus of this boy.

    Maybe he should up the stakes since this boy continued to astonish him.

    "I think I got the gist of it," Asher said as he looked at Duncan though he was surprised when he saw Duncan gesturing him to enter the teddy bear in front of him, "Why don''t you try connecting with this doll as well before we proceed to the next part?"

 Chapter 129 Demonzing A Vessel

    Asher was still in his spirit form, and seeing an ordinary teddy bear in front of him, he shrugged inwardly and diverted his focus towards it, trying to form a link with it.

    Just when Asher thought he felt a connection forming, he suddenly felt a jolt that made him feel like his mind was thrown into a whirlpool, "Aargh!" Asher felt a strange yet excruciating pain that made him feel like he had lost all senses for a moment.

    But he felt everything returning back to normal after a few moments.

    "Asher, are you alright?" Duncan asked with a worried look, wondering if he had pushed him too much but rxed upon seeing him recover.

    "I am fine¡­I am fine. I was just shocked, literally. Is this even an ordinary object, Master?" Asher asked, feeling confused.

    "This is what I wanted to let you learn for yourself. This object is not ordinary in the sense it carries the energy of a Hunter, more powerful than you. That is why when you tried to form a connection with it, you experienced the rebound effect that caused small, temporary harm to your spirit," Duncan exined.

    "My spirit? That sounds dangerous," Asher felt as if he had to be extra careful about this whole reaping thing. People have yet to understand the spirit or soul of a person. But one thing everyone knew was how important it was, especially not to let any harme to it.

    Duncan firmly nodded as he advised, "Yes, it is. This is why you should never try to possess an object which belongs to someone stronger than you. Since you only tried once, you didn''t experience any serious harm. But the more you try, the more you risk causing irreparable damage to your spirit, which can manifest in many ways. Either you lose yourself and forget who you are or why you are even here, or you end up destroying yourself for eternity."

    Asher was blinking his eyes rapidly upon hearing such terrifying things. He could only imagine the horror of something like that happening. He didn''t want to forget whatever happened to him or forfeit his life for nothing.

    "If reaping is so risky, are there any real benefits to this?" Asher couldn''t help but ask. He felt that simply receiving slightly higher mana won''t cut it.

    Duncan stroked the ends of his beard as he briefly tilted his head and said, "Indeed there is. Its flexible in the sense you can take a break during a reaping session if time permits it and take up a Raiding quest simultaneously even if your Reaping quest is still in progress."

    Asher subtly raised his brows as he felt that was a good thing, especially to level up faster.

    "And you don''t lose any refined mana if you give up on the quest. But if your vessel dies, then you will lose whatever power you gave to them."

    "Oh¡­" Asher realized that this was better than losing strength for simply failing the quest, though he still would have to make sure his vessel didn''t die before he reaped their soul and avoid getting caught too.

    "That is why your seniors or those who have reached their peak never take up Raiding quests for the most part. They do not want to lose their strength while also making sure they won''t cross the breaking point," Duncan added.

    "Breaking point? What is that?" He curiously asked.

    "The point beyond which you would be strong enough to trigger the unavoidable Raiding quest, infamously known as the Last Judgment or, to put in simple words, a quest which can only bepleted by conquering Earth as humans call their world. It is the only quest with the greatest difficulty in our realm. That is why the difficulty is named ''Hell Awaits'', which we consider as a quest with no chance of surviving," Duncan said with a grave look.

    Asher inwardly had his brows raised as he realized this was probably the quest that the Demon King had epted. The Demon King was considered to have been the strongest demon of his time, so it made sense.

    But why would an old fox like him reach the peak despite knowing how a highly impossible and dangerous quest was lying in wait for him? It just didn''t make sense unless he had some sort of mysterious trump card, which was not the case considering how he died to him.

    Asher realized there was no point delving into that since most of the demon king''s actions didn''t make sense. He felt that fucker died too easily after making his life hell.

    However, forgetting this, he realized another reason why the powerhouses in the demon realm managed to maintain their strength while doing their best to avoid the Last Judgment quest.

    Thinking about it, the powerhouses on Earth were the opposite. They would try to reach the peak in hopes of getting favored by the Angels, though he had never seen anybody reach their peak in his life.

    All he heard were myths and legends about Hunters in the past being blessed by the Angels personally.

    This was one of the reasons why he didn''t hesitate to work hard and be the strongest. If Angels would really bless him with more power after reaching the peak, he wanted to help humanity win the war against the demons by using that power.

    However, he never expected that even after defeating the demon king, no Angele to favor him, nor did he get any benefits. All he got was a betrayal from everyone around him for everything he did.

    ? Even if the rest of the people on Earth didn''t know the truth, how could most of them blindly believe everything their governments said despite the number of times he had saved their lives? This just goes to show how ungrateful and fickle-minded they were.

    "Asher, don''t lose focus," Duncan''s deep voice pulled Asher back to reality.

    "I was talking about the most important benefit of doing a reaping quest¡­the amount of refined mana you can gain which is also rted to weakening them as a whole," Duncan said with an inner glow in his eyes.

    "I know, but I didn''t gain any absurd amount of refined mana after Ipleted the trial," Asher shrugged.

    "That was just a trial. But usually, it all depends on what you do with your vessel. It''s not only about making the vessel act out their desires but making the vessel cause destruction and chaos in the human world that would benefit our realm in some way. The more destruction they cause before the timer runs out, the more refined mana you can gain. Rowena once gained enough refined mana from a single quest that let her directly enter the Soul Purger ranks when she was previously at the peak of Soul Reaper rank," Duncan stated an example that he thought would help Asher understand how beneficial Reaping quests can be.

    "Ohh¡­" Asher mumbled as he realized how impressive that was. The Peak of Soul Reaper rank was Level 25, and he knew best how difficult it was to level up in those ranks. And for her to gain that much-refined mana from a single quest, she must have caused a lot of damage on Earth.

    He could guess a number of disastrous events that happened on Earth when he was alive and wondered if it was Rowena''s handiwork, especially one event that left behind only blood and ashes everywhere while further details were hidden.

    It happened in a different country where he didn''t have the right to intervene. Otherwise, with his mentality at that time, he definitely would have tried to do something.

    "I believe we are done for today. But you can practice entering the human mind and ''whispering'' to them. So that is why I want you to try a simple reaping quest tonight and see how it goes. Make sure it''s at least a few days long since I want you toe back early tomorrow to let me teach you the rest," Duncan said as he requested the tower to put Asher''s spirit back into his body.

    Asher felt the warmth of his body, making him realize he was already back in his original body, and he got up.

    Duncan''s eyes narrowed as he stressed, "Remember one important thing. Don''t get obsessed with demonizing your vessel or underestimating them, which is amon mistake even experienced reapers make. If they seem hard to crack, the first rule is to let them go. Some humans might be weak, but in rare cases, they can show a level of mental strength that surpasses ourprehension. So with your current abilities, if you get caught, you may never get back since some Hunters can hold you down in their own mind through sheer strength of their mind until they get to an Exorcist."

    Asher''s eyes became zed for a moment as he remembered a memory that he had hidden deep in his heart. This memory was proof that Duncan''s words were true, but a memory he never wanted to relive.

    Asher pushed away these thoughts as he strongly nodded, "I won''t forget your advice, master. Thank you for your guidance today," Asher said with a deep bow as Duncan hummed, "May the Devils guide you."

    ¡ª

    Asher didn''t realize how fast time had passed during his training with Duncan. It was almost evening by the time he came to the first floor and felt Reba''s cutting stare on his back.

    But he didn''t even look in her direction and instead walked towards one of the training rooms in the corridor, where he spotted a young lord anxiously looking at him from a distance.

    Who could it be other than Jarius? And it seemed as if he had something to talk to him about.

    Feeling that Jarius won''t show himself without knowing something useful, Asher walked past him while dropping a note into his hands.

    Jarius''s hands were mmy as he caught the note with a nervous look. He hoped it was nothing bad and opened it and felt relieved upon seeing it was just the name of a ce. He realized Asher wanted to meet him discreetly at this location.

    Without wasting further time, he slipped out of the tower and headed for the location Asher gave him.

 Chapter 130 A Walk With The Queen

    Jarius arrived at a small building located on the outskirts of the city, disguised to make sure nobody would notice him.

    However, seeing arge cloaked figure in front of the building, he gulped, feeling the sheer weight of this mysterious person''s aura.

    He didn''t even dare to look in their direction and hurriedly got into the building. He cautiously stepped inside and came upon a dimly lit interior with only a few candles scattered around the room.

    He could see a fewmoners sitting around and getting drunk and realized this was azy town. It was no surprise Asher picked this ce.

    He made his way further into the building and spotted a hooded figure sitting in the corner, his face covered.

    Jarius had a good guess who it was after seeing that mysterious man tapping on the table thrice.

    He immediately walked over to his table, his eyes glinting with recognition, "I-I hope I am notte."

    "Stop wasting my time and tell me what you have to say. It better be something useful," Asher said in a jaded tone. Asher could see Jarius'' nervous movements, his eyes darting around the room as if he was trying to avoid any possible trouble. It seemed as if he really had something to say that might hurt him as well.

    Jarius was still filled with fear and uncertainty, knowing that he was basically putting everything on the line bying here. He still had no idea what was going to happen to him in the future if things went south.

    However, thinking about how he was looked down upon and mocked like a peasant in his own House and his dignity crumpled, he was filled with a deep sense of determination and conviction, which helped him make up his mind.

    He took a deep breath and began to speak, his wordsing out in a rush. He told everything he had overheard the other day. The more he spoke, the more he curled up his fingers.

    Asher had a calm expression when he began to listen to his words. But the more he listened to Jarius, the more his expression began to subtly contort.

    It was as if something sparked off in his mind as memories of the past flooded back, vivid and painful. The sudden rush of these memories overwhelmed him with a fury that he struggled to contain. He felt his blood boiling with rage, his fists clenching tightly at his sides.

    Jarius had finished speaking when he suddenly felt Asher''s aura getting chaotic and made him break a sweat.

    He realized Asher was pissed, but who wouldn''t be after hearing all this? Even a saint wouldn''t be able to sit still after hearing all that.

    He began to worry if Asher was going to stir up things using this. Jarius felt that he should just bury himself if Asher was going to do that. He didn''t want to face the wrath of his House, especially Edmund''s.

    But even as Asher seethed with anger, Asher knew that he shouldn''t let it prevent him from thinking straight. He took a deep breath, forcing himself to stay calm, and knew he had to channel this anger into making them pay for what they did, especially Oberon and Edmund. Of course, he equally held Reba responsible for covering it all up while encouraging it as well.

    He was now even more determined to utterly crush and break them in every way possible rather than simply killing them.

    "You did well, Jarius. Continue to keep your ears open and report to me every week. If you lie or try any tricks, then I will expose you as a rat and a traitor of your own House. Got it?" Asher asked as his cold gaze fell on Jarius.

    Jarius felt his spine rattle as he nodded with a trembling gaze, "P-Please¡­I have no reason to trick you now that I have jumped into a sinking ship. I will tell you everything I know, but please¡­don''t let them find out about me," Saying so, Jarius fell to his knees and touched Asher''s feet.

    Asher curved his lips as he pulled him up by his cloak and threw him back onto his seat, "I will judge your worth by the information you bring to me, especially Edmund''s. If you do well, then I have nothing to gain by exposing you," Saying so, Asher got up and left, leaving behind a trembling Jarius who wondered if he would survive this or not.

    Still, he poured all his hope into Asher since his sess would determine his fate. He couldn''t care less about his fucking brother and had no hesitation to snitch on him as long as he didn''t get into trouble.

    And so with tense steps he discreetly left the building.

    ¡ª

    Asher arrived at the Demonstone Castle as the sun was slowly setting behind the horizon, casting a warm, crimson glow across the sky.

    The servants of the castle stopped whatever they were doing and deeply bowed as Asher walked past them.

    He loved taking a walk inside the castle, taking in the beauty of this ancient architecture while observing the activities of the people around him. He had already learned some things about how things work here just by observing.

    However, right now, he was walking towards a certain ce, and after taking a lot of turns, he arrived at the Eastern Courtyard.

    The moment he entered the courtyard, he was weed by a warm and pleasant atmosphere. The garden was a peaceful spot to calm one''s soul with fragrant flowers and bubbling fountains that lent a soothing air to the otherwise harsh surroundings.

    In a harsh world like this, it would take quite a lot more effort to maintain aparatively nice ce like this.

    Still, the sight that arrested his eyes was the intoxicating beauty standing near the balustrade as if she was waiting for someone.

    She was looking quite resplendent, wearing a flowing ck gown that seemed to shimmer in the surrounding light.

    Her hair, ck as night, cascaded down her shapely back in soft waves, and as if she noticed his presence, she turned around, her almond-shaped crimson eyes looking at him with a warm glow.

    "How did you know I mostly visit this courtyard?" Rowena was surprised when Asher suddenly sent her a message telling her to wait in the Eastern Courtyard, which happened to be her favorite.

    In the past, she always used toe here and simply stare at the skies, thinking about all sorts of things without anyone around.

    Asher lightly smiled and said as he slowly walked towards her, "It was just a coincidence that I happened to find this courtyard most beautiful than the rest. It is also the biggest out of all."

    However, as he said this, his eyes briefly nced in the eastern direction where dozens of miles away, a big mansion was situated.

    It was not a coincidence at all that he chose this courtyard.

    After Jarius'' words triggered some memories, Asher remembered Oberon ''conversating'' with his soulless self while torturing him and passionately describing Rowena''s beauty and how he got to see her taking a walk in her courtyard from his mansion despite not being nearby.

    He realized how he underestimated Oberon''s obsession with Rowena. That son of a bitch even waits in his mansion to gawk at Rowena using some binocr-like artifact after learning beforehand whenever she would spend time in her favorite courtyard.

    The courtyard was the only open spot that was barely visible from Oberon''s mansion.

    So how could someone like him waste any opportunity to freely ''admire'' his ''beloved'' even if it was with difficulties?

    And that was why Asher made sure to inform Rowena earlier toe here. How could he not give Oberon the opportunity to witness their time together?

    Rowena softly nodded, thinking that he must have probably asked around which courtyard she used to visit most of the time. She felt warm seeing how thoughtful he was.

    "Come, let''s take a walk, shall we?" Asher said with a gentle smile as he held out his hand, gesturing to her to hold it.

    Rowena blinked her eyes as she looked at his hand. But after a moment of hesitation, she awkwardly and slowly ced her palm over his hand.

    The moment she did, she felt his big, warm hand wrapping around hers before the two began to walk.

    "How was your training session with the Head Warden?" Rowena asked, feeling curious, though she was confident there was no better teacher than Duncan Doru in this kingdom.

    Asher nodded with an energetic smile as he said, "It was great and I am lucky to be his disciple. No wonder people say he is the best. I learned a lot about Reaping, and he also spoke highly of you, saying that you are quite talented at Reaping. Is that so?"

    Rowena slightly averted her gaze and said in a cold yet soft tone, "I was just very determined to get stronger at that time and did whatever it took. I am sure you will be good at it too."

    "Hmm, I think I have a knack for it, but tonight I will be doing my first reaping quest. How did your first reaping quest go?" Asher felt that she must have naturallypleted it with ease.

    Rowena''s expression suddenly froze, and then she pressed her lips together as she said with a downward gaze while lightly stroking her left brow, "It didn''t go well¡­I failed my first reaping quest."

    Asher was truly surprised to hear that a genius like her failed her first reaping quest, "Was it that hard?"

    Rowena softly shook her head as she said with a far-off look, "No¡­It was easy as it could get, but¡­It just didn''t go the way I expected"

    Asher noticed how her aura and expression underwent a subtle shift and wondered if she was still feeling bad that she had failed her first quest. Was failing a quest a big deal for nobles like her? Asher could only guess since he was still in the process of understanding their mentality and lifestyles.

    But he now realized why Duncan warned him about not underestimating the ''vessels'', though he felt Rowena wasn''t the type of person to do that. Still, sometimes things just don''t happen as expected just like she said. But he did notice how she didn''t seem to want to talk more about it, though it didn''t matter to him.

    "Since we are talking about the past, do you still not remember anything from the past 14 years?" Rowena suddenly asked as she looked at him, her eyes glowing with a certain light. She had asked him this question earlier, but she wanted to know if there was any change.

    Asher sighed as he said, "It''s kind ofplicated. I remember the maidsing in and treating me, but the rest is too vague, and most of it I still don''t remember. But Igrid says that based on his observations, I would recover memories faster if it gets triggered by seeing or hearing the right things. The problem is I have no idea what I should see or hear to recover all my memories."

    Rowena softly hummed as she said, "I see. Then you should just leave it up to fate. You might remember everything at the right time, though I feel that even without those memories, you will be fine. You barely left this castle and were sleeping most of the time. But¡­"

    "But what?" Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    "The day you woke up¡­.I still haven''t found out how those guards sneaked you outside the castle. Usually, my father would send at least one Bloodborn Guard to apany you, and I followed suit. But when it happened, I was busy with a quest and nobody noticed you leaving the castle," Rowena mumbled with a brief headshake.

    "So I used to go for strolls? How¡­Wasn''t I soulless?" Asher asked with a confused look.

 Chapter 131 Lrresistable

    Asher had wanted to ask this same question since the day he woke up. Based on what he learned from others, he didn''t leave the castle at all.

    He was sure that somebody had taken him outside to get him killed, but he couldn''t ask anyone, including Rowena, since he couldn''t tell if one of them was the orchestrator. At that time, he felt Rowena might have tried to get him killed discreetly so that she could get rid of a burden like him while not making it seem like she did it.

    However, only after spending more time with her did he realize she had no intentions of getting rid of him. Otherwise, she could have done it earlier and need not have tried so hard.

    Still, he wanted to first get closer to her before asking such important questions. But now that she had already brought it up first, he decided to push deeper.

    The only other culprits he could think of were Seron and his family, but if they did give such an order to the guards, Rowena would have known through her investigation, and it seemed as if she had yet to find any clues.

    Rowena looked at his confused face and answered, "You were soulless, but my father asionally ordered a few guards to take you out of the castle for a secret stroll so that others wouldn''t know. He must have been worried about your safety and didn''t want anybody else to know about you leaving the castle."

    "But isn''t it a bit strange to bring out a soulless person for a walk?" Asher asked with a shrug. He thought he was literally in aa. So how could someone who can''t move or think take a walk?

    "It was just one of the remedies my father was following in hopes of awakening you. It''s not like you really took a walk. The guards always picked you up in a chair and walked around the kingdom," Rowena answered, making Asher feel that it made sense now.

    "He kept doing it until he finally found a way to wake you up¡­" Rowena said in a tone of contemtion as she remembered how her father followed up a lot of remedies to wake up Asher even if they didn''t make sense and some of which she still found to be strange.

    "The problem is that the guards that escorted you out that day used a secret exit that only my father and I knew. Not even my uncle and his family or anybody in our House knows about it. It is an exit only those who wear the crown can know. That is why nobody saw you leaving. If I had gotten a littlete, the worst could have happened," Rowena said with a slight grimace, thinking again how bad things could have gone wrong that day. She didn''t even want to imagine that.

    Asher softly rubbed her hand as he said, "Don''t worry about it. It has passed, and I am just as curious as to know who made me end up out there," Asher wanted to say aloud that it was probably Oberon or Reba, but he felt that he was missing something and didn''t want to say anything until he had solid proof.

    Because if it turns out things weren''t as he said, Rowena may not be inclined to believe him next time. He had already learned how the people here, especially the nobles consider their word to be very important, just as important as their pride and dignity. And once somebody loses the worth of their words, it was almost impossible to regain it.

    Rowena slowly nodded though she was determined to not rest till she found out. However, her gaze softened as she looked at him and said, "But I am d my father was there to help you. Otherwise, you would have beenpletely helpless when you woke up, not knowing ournguage or anything. Nevertheless, I wonder why you didn''t inherit any bloodline memories that let you learn of your origins. But since you are naturally talented at so many things, your ancestors must have been formidable people."

    Asher was familiar with the term Bloodline Memories. It was an innate ability possessed by people with powerful bloodlines, except for certain exceptions. It was a unique form of knowledge and information that was inherited from their ancestors through their bloodline.

    It didn''t contain all the memories or experiences of their ancestors but a fraction, just to provide a foundation of knowledge and experience to y an essential role in shaping that person''s personality and behavior. At the same time, it would kindle any dormant talents of that person.

    However, Asher never had any such experiences despite having a so-called Immortal Bloodline. All he had was his own memories and experiences.

    But he didn''t mind since, in his past life, he became the strongest without any Bloodline Memories. And he was confident he could do it again.

    Nheless, the moment everybody knew his bloodline was of Immortal ss, they all realized how he was the way he was despite waking up only a month ago.

    Asher shrugged, hearing her words, "I also feel it strange that the memories I inherited are so selective. Fortunately, your father''s spirit filled the gaps and helped me stand on my feet. I am forever in his debt¡­especially for bringing me to you," Asher said with a warm gaze as he looked at her.

    Rowena''s cheeks faintly turned pink as she averted her gaze, though she felt a fluttering in the stomach, seeing how he held the same thought.

    The two continued to talk, not noticing the hours passing by while talking about various things, no matter how simple they were.

    As they strolled through the garden, the moonlight danced across the leaves of the trees and flowers. The cool breeze carried the scent of fresh blooms, and the sound of crickets chirping filled the air.

    The two were now sitting on a bench in the middle of the courtyard after walking for a long while.

    Rowena didn''t expect time to fly so fast by being in his presence, but she didn''t regret it. She was d she assigned some of the tasks to her officials beforehand.

    "You know I have been meaning to ask a question to you. As a vampire, whose blood do you drink?" He asked with a subtle smile.

    Rowena didn''t expect such a question from him out of nowhere. But she still answered, "I never know. My handmaiden prepares it to sustain me," She never really cared whose blood she drank as long as it quenched her thirst.

    "Well¡­," Asher leaned closer and asked with a subtle grin, "How about you taste my blood and tell me how you feel drinking my blood?"

    Rowena had a blinking expression as she parted her lips to say, "Now?" Rowena nced around as if to see if anybody else was around even if she knew nobody woulde in.

    "Yeah. As your husband, it would be a shame if my wife hasn''t even drank my blood once," He said as he loosened his cor and revealed the skin of his robust neck, inviting her to bite him.

    Rowena''s eyes lit up with curiosity upon hearing Asher''s invitation to drink his blood. Being a powerful vampire from the strongest House, she never had to personally drink blood from anyone.

    However, she did want to know what his blood tasted like, especially after knowing how strong and inviting his warm blood smelled. But how could she possibly tell him that earlier? However, as if the devils read her mind, things happened in such a way that he was giving her an invitation.

    It was as if she had no reason to refuse.

    She leaned closer with a hint of intrigue in her eyes.

    Asher turned his body around with his back facing her, "Go ahead."

    Rowena stood still for a moment, taking in the sight of his muscr neck and his smooth gray skin that seemed to tempt her all of a sudden.

    With a faint red hue on her cheeks, she leaned forward and held his neck softly. Sharp fangs emerged from her teeth as she gently bit into his neck, letting the sweet, rich vor of his blood filled her mouth.

    She unconsciously closed her eyes upon being taken aback by the rich, sweet, and robust vor that burst on her taste buds. The smooth, velvety texture of his blood was like a symphony of vor that she could never have imagined. Not even the finest blood her handmaiden had given her couldpare to this.

    She felt an overwhelming urge to keep drinking as the blood seemed to run down her throat like liquid gold, filling her with energy and vitality. The warmth and power that flowed from Asher''s veins were like nothing she had ever experienced before.

    Her face was bing warm before she realized it as she felt her blood bing hotter and rushing through her entire body.

    But most importantly, as she drank, she felt a deeper connection to Asher. She could feel him inside her, which was a strange, powerful feeling that left her breathless.

    Asher felt a warm rush throughout his body as she began to drink his blood. He had been bitten by a vampire before as a Hunter, which was painful and unpleasant, to say the least. Their venom was said to be highly toxic and lethal to humans, causing them to die within seconds. Luckily, he was treated in time, and his own strength weakened the venom by a lot.

    However, Rowena''s bite was very gentle and soft, just like a feather touching him. And when she began to drink his blood, he felt a warm rush throughout his body. He could feel her sucking in his essence slowly into her body.

    He closed his eyes as he let out a contended sigh, and contrary to his expectations, he was actually enjoying this and felt his little dragon getting restless. Was this some kind of a side effect of her drinking his blood? He could only guess.

    Rowena''s eyes suddenly snapped open, and she took her fangs out of his neck upon realizing how she almost got lost in the moment and could have hurt him.

    "How was it? Did my blood make you feel good or bad?" Asher asked as he turned around and subtly raised his brows upon seeing her flushed face, making her seem even more alluring despite the drop of blood trickling down one of the corners of her lips.

    Rowena could hear her blood rushing through her veins as if they were still excited. She was finding it hard to calm herself down and didn''t know why her body was reacting like this. Her well-endowed chest was heaving up and down as she struggled to calm her breathing.

    As an experienced vampire, she knew how to control her urges and keep them in check, and yet she had no idea why his blood was provoking her thirst.

    However, upon hearing his question and seeing his face leaning closer to her, her eyes fluttered as the smell of his blood began to invade her senses again. Now that she drank his blood, she became more sensitive to the smell of his blood. She could clearly hear his blood flowing through his veins.

    "Let me wipe this for you," Asher said as he cupped her cheek and wiped off the trickle of blood under her lips while her eyes seemed hazy.

    Rowena felt her heart racing as Asher''s hand reached up to her lips. She could smell the sweet scent of his blood, and her mind reacted instinctively, wanting more of it.

    As his hand brushed against her skin, she felt a shiver run down her spine and a heat building up inside of her. The desire to drink his blood was almost overwhelming, and it took all of her willpower to resist.

    She tried to focus on his face, on the gentle smile that he wore, but it only made things worse.

    His closeness was intoxicating, and she felt herself tilting and leaning her face toward him without even realizing it.

    The temptation was so strong, and she could feel her fangs extending in response.

    But her fingers clutched the wooden bench as she suddenly drew back with a flustered look and averted her gaze, making Asher subtly raise his brows as he looked at her.

    Rowena took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down.

    She then looked at him with a calm expression yet betraying a hint of embarrassment, "I am sorry¡­I have to go now. I will see you tomorrow morning," Rowena said in a low voice before turning around and walking away hurriedly as if she was worried about staying here longer.

    She felt her body acting strange and didn''t want to embarrass herself before him.

    Asher curved his lips upon seeing someone like Rowena getting so awkward and leaving like that.

    He felt he had to give more credit to his blood.

    However, his eyes glinted as he subtly took a nce at the faraway mansion, especially therge window, which was shrouded by curtains for the most part.

 Chapter 132 A Forbidden View To A Unforutnate Discovery

    A few hours ago, in the Bloodwing Mansion, a well-dressed, handsome, tall man was in his room alone.

    But what he was doing was something others might find a bit strange.

    Oberon was using a ''Sightfinder'', which was a fancy binocr-like device that allowed him to see faraway ces or, in his case, the Eastern Courtyard of the Demonstone Castle.

    He made sure to draw the curtains close enough to just leave a small gap for the Sightfinder.

    He had already got the news that Rowena had left for the Eastern Courtyard to take a walk after a long time.

    Since he had been waiting for such an opportunity for an eternity, he didn''t want to waste it and wanted to admire her beauty without worrying about staring too much. He could never get such a chance, even if he was standing before her.

    But just as he was about to rx and enjoy the sight of her intoxicating beauty, his eyes shook upon seeing Asher entering the courtyard.

    What the hell was he doing there?

    Oberon had never seen Rowena letting anyone else enter her favorite courtyard.

    He was expecting her to tell Asher to leave, but instead, he was walking closer to her, and they seemed to be talking casually.

    Could it be that Rowena didn''t mind him being there? Was it really true that the rumors weren''t people simply trying to make the two seem closer?

    But his heart sank when he saw the two holding hands and strolling through the courtyard. He couldn''t believe it! The rumors weren''t baseless.

    How dare that alien cur touch her hand!

    His eyes followed their every move as they walked. He didn''t care how long he was standing or how the hours were passing. But seeing how she was showing expressions or mannerisms that were warm and softpared to her usually cold and regal mannerisms, Oberon couldn''t believe she was being like that all because of that alien.

    It was as if he was looking at a different person!

    He was clenching his fists the entire time, but what made his eyes boil was the sight of Rowena drinking that alien''s blood and how the atmosphere between the two was changing drastically.

    He knew someone like Rowena would never personally drink the blood of anyone. Just based on how awkward she seemed before drinking his blood was proof that Asher was the first one she was drinking blood from, and that made him hurt right in his chest.

    He felt it was an intimate act that he believed only he had the right to experience with Rowena.

    His grip on the curtains tightened as he watched them, unable to tear his eyes away. He felt a deep hatred and jealousy welling up inside him, boiling over likeva.

    He couldn''t believe that Rowena was enjoying thepany and the blood of that alien.

    His face contorted into a frightening mask of fury, and his jaw clenched so tightly that his teeth were grinding against each other.

    His dark red eyes zed with a fiery intensity that threatened to burn the scene in front of him. He could feel a raging inferno within him, and he struggled to keep it under control.

    And when he saw Asher cup her cheek and caress the bottom of her lips, he felt like screaming with rage.

    But upon seeing Rowena lean over Asher, covering his head with hers, Oberon''s mind raced with images of them passionately kissing, further fueling his anger and frustration.

    He was not someone who easily lost control over his emotions. But at this moment, he was consumed by a passion that was both unfamiliar and terrifying.

    He could feel his heart pounding in his chest and his breathing in short, sharp gasps as he struggled to keep his emotions under control.

    Right at that moment, Rowena left, and Oberon saw Asher''s eyes suddenly shifting toward his direction.

    Oberon took a step back unconsciously and didn''t know why he did.

    But he sat down in his chair, his head pounding and his blood still boiling.

    Can he really sit still and wait for an opportunity like his mother said? The more he waits, the more Asher will squirm into her skin.

    He let out a frustrated sigh, knowing that there was no other way but to wait.

    Still, he took a solemn vow as he muttered to himself, "I will make you eat the hands you touched her with, Asher..." Even though he muttered this to himself, he couldn''t shake off the pulling sensation in his gut.

    ¡ª

    Asher walked towards his room, feeling satisfied that a certain someone won''t be sleeping well tonight.

    However, as expected, Eradicator was standing in front of his room, and the moment she saw him, she gave a light bow and said, "Your Highness, I will be standing guard during your Reaping session."

    Asher nodded, knowing that it was normal for somebody to stand guard while a demon was busy reaping. But only the privileged had the ability to station guards while they reaped.

    And the main reason they had guards protecting them was that they would be most vulnerable during reaping, just like Merina told him the first time.

    Since his spirit would be on the other side, somebody needs to protect his body. But that was not the main reason Eradicator was here.

    As an ex-Hunter, he knew how Hunters could exorcise demons out of corrupted humans and then open a reverse gateway to the demon''s real location and kill them. It was a risky move since Hunters couldn''t tell if there were other powerful demons hiding near the demon they were trying to kill.

    Still, the risk of a reverse gateway opening was always there, and he knew Rowena sent Eradicator here to make sure the worst won''t happen.

    Asher entered his room and saw Merina making preparations for his Reaping session, "Master, wee back. I have made sure everything is set for your reaping session."

    Asher looked at the soft mat she had prepared for him and nodded.

    "Umm, Master, I don''t know if you already know, but I heard you can take breaks during a reaping session if time allows it," Merina softly suggested, just in case he didn''t know.

    Asher nodded, "I know that, but if it''s something like 24 hours, then I doubt I need a break. Can''t take any chances," Asher said as he sat down on the mat.

    At the same time, he remembered what Duncan told him, ''If you really want to cause serious damage to their world while gaining a lot of rewards, only pick those Reaping quests that give you the potential to do so, though the risk might be on the higher side.''

    Asher felt that Reaping quests might help him a great deal in his quest for revenge, at least in the future.

    He closed his eyes as he searched through the avable Reaping quests, looking for the one that would catch his interest.

    [ Quest - Reap the soul of Remy, an E Rank Hunter, by manipting him into getting rid of his best friend, who is from an influential background ]

    [ Restrictions : Only those below Level 10 may ept ]

    [ Difficulty : Not-so-Easy || Time Limit: 4 days ]

    [ Rewards : +3 Talent Point, +3 Skill Point ]

    [ ept? ]

    Asher''s eyes lit up upon seeing the words ''best friend'' and ''influential background''. This could be a good quest to start off, though it was a bummer he won''t earn any life crystals.

    Without further ado, he epted the quest.

    [ 40 Life Crystals utilized ]

    Asher realized that the more he levels up, the higher the cost it was to let his soul travel to the other side. He didn''t know if the Devils were being greedy or if it was because it takes more effort to transport the souls of stronger demons.

    Whatever it was, he wasn''t worried about utilizing some.

    [ Your soul will be now transferred to the Severed Realm ]

    Asher felt as if his mind was being stretched and squeezed just likest time. And not long after, he felt a tingling sensation that signaled his arrival on Earth.

    The world was hazy at first, but slowly, the buildings and streets began to take shape. He saw the beautiful Swiss Alps towering in the distance, casting a shadow over the city.

    ''Switzend, huh?'' Asher felt as if Europe was just as he remembered.

    He could feel the pulse of the city, the thrum of life that seemed to echo through the pavement beneath him. It was a far cry from the Demonstone Castle and the hellishnds that surrounded it.

    His spirit form suddenly felt a strange pull towards a specific location. It was as though something was drawing him towards it, urging him forward with an almost irresistible force.

    He followed the pull, winding his way through the streets until he arrived at a small cafe.

    Inside, he saw a young man with good looks, sitting alone at a table, staring out the window with a faraway look in his eyes.

    Asher could see that he was looking at his vessel named Remy and decided to wait till he went back home. Once he does, he can then try and possess some object in his house and then finish the quest before the timer runs out.

    ¡­

    Remy entered the small apartment, which he shared with his elderly grandmother, who was fast asleep in the living room.

    He walked past her silently to not wake her up, though he couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt that he wasn''t able to provide for her better.

    His gaze fell upon the open letter on the coffee table, which invited him to join the most prestigious and famous school in the world, the Hunter Academy.

    The academy was known to train only the most skilled hunters and produce the best of the best under the guidance of powerhouses.

    Remy knew they reached back to him because they thought he was talented enough and even offered him a full schrship which would also allow him to take care of his grandmother.

    But no matter how much he was tempted, he crumpled the paper and threw it into the dustbin, knowing that he couldn''t get rid of the chains around him.

    He thought about a certain someone who also had got a seat at the Hunter Academy and had a dejected look knowing that he couldn''t join her when she leaves after five days.

    Feeling helpless and trapped, he sat down on the couch and stroked the watch on his wrist before gently removing it and cing it on the table.

    Not long after, he dozed off on the couch, though he didn''t notice his watch glowing with a brief dark green light momentarily.

 Chapter 133 Friendships Deceit

    Asher observed Remy sleeping soundly on the couch. But he observed earlier how he stroked his watch with an affectionate look and even removed it before sleeping as if he was afraid of damaging it. So the watch had to be special to him, right?

    Asher wanted to give it a try as his ethereal form hovered over the watch. It was a beautiful and intricate piece with fake golden gears and a leather strap. It was clearly a pretty but knock-off watch which seemed a bit old too.

    But as he moved closer, he could see that it had a small engraving on the back: "To my dearest friend Remy, Love Isabe."

    ''I see¡­Jackpot,'' Asher felt that by simply observing people, one could learn important things, and he did.

    Fortunately, it was written in English, though he wasn''t worried about understanding the nativenguages of these people. All he had to do was possess this watch, and since it belonged to Remy, he would momentarily know thenguages Remy speaks as well.

    But once he leaves the watch in his spirit form, he won''t understand it any longer. That was what Duncan told him as well.

    Without any further ado, he focused his energy and willed his spirit to envelop the watch and possess it. The gears began to move, and the watch ticked softly as Asher sensed its inner workings. He felt a strange sensation as he possessed the watch as if he was merging with it in some way.

    And within a few moments, he had sessfully possessed it. Asher didn''te across any barriers at all, and it was quite easy to break through the energy of someone weaker than him.

    Still, by possessing the watch, he sensed that Remy was a low-level E Rank Hunter but seemed to be talented, considering how he even got an invitation from the Hunter Academy, and they rarely send out such invitations.

    He had seen people literally begging before the gates of the academy just to get an invitation, and yet someone who was poor with burdens threw it away. It could only be seen us utter stupidity in the eyes of anyone, though Asher felt that Remy didn''t seem like an idiot.

    This piqued Asher''s interest, and he had to find out why.

    As if the watch read his mind, Asher felt a sudden jolt as he was transported to a time long gone. The scene around him dissolved, and he found himself standing in the middle of a vast yground, surrounded by a sea of excited children.

    Amidst the chaos, he spotted a young Remy, who was beaming with joy as he held out his wrist, taking in the beauty of his new watch.

    Asher felt as if he was really standing there. The colors around him were brighter, and the sounds more vivid. He could hear theughter of children and feel the warm sun on his skin.

    However, Remy''s gaze turned forward as he saw a chubby-cheeked little girl with pigtails and a mischievous smile. Her bright blue eyes twinkled with excitement as she tilted her torso forward and asked, "How do you like my surprise gift, Remy? I begged my parents a lot to buy this for you since you never had a watch. But it seems too big for you, right?"

    Remy looked at his watch with pure joy and excitement and said, "I don''t mind at all. This watch seems so cool and costly, just like the ones I see in those fancy shops! You really didn''t have to buy such an expensive gift for me. I feel bad if your parents might have scolded you for this¡­"

    Isabe waved her hands as she said with a pout, "Noo, don''t feel bad. If you feel bad, then I also will feel bad. You are my only best friend, and I wanted you to have this."

    "Then I will dly wear it all the time! Thanks so much, Isabe!"

    Asher shook his head, seeing these memories, and decided to delve deeper. As he did, he felt himself being pulled towards a new scene. He was suddenly standing in the middle of a bustling city street, with tall buildings looming all around him.

    He quickly realized that he was back in Remy''s past, as a younger version of the boy was hurrying down the street towards arge building with a sign that read ''Elite Hunter Training School''.

    It seemed like an above-average school for Hunters, and Asher saw Remy heading towards his ssroom, where he seemed to be the new joiner of this ss.

    The teacher asked Remy to introduce himself, which he did with a small smile on his face, "Hi everyone, I am Remy, and I am pleased to be a part of this ss from today onwards¡­."

    Even though Remy introduced himself without much trouble, he was feeling nervous as he walked towards an empty seat in the back row.

    However, right as he sat down, Remy saw a boy''s hand extending towards him, "Hey, Remy. I heard we were going to get a new genius in our ss. Didn''t expect it to be so soon. I am Tristan, by the way. If you got any trouble adjusting to our school, all you have to do is let me know. Okay, bro?"

    "Oh yeah, Tristan''s father is the owner of the de of Brotherhood Guild, who is also a good friend of this school. He likes to help everyone out," A boy sitting beside Tristan said in a tone of admiration.

    Tristan chuckled as he yfully elbowed him, "Stop exaggerating things, dude. You are making it awkward for me to talk to our new friend," Tristan looked at Remy with a friendly smile and said, "Just ignore him. He always keeps bbing."

    Remy lightlyughed, feeling less nervous as he shook Tristan''s hand and said, "It''s all good. Nice to meet you, Tristan."

    Asher watched as the two boys struck up a conversation, talking about their sses, interests, and their experiences as aspiring Hunters. He could see that Remy was quite happy to form a new friendship with Tristan and no longer seemed anxious.

    As days passed, he saw how they began to spend more time together by studying together, practicing their fighting skills,pleting quests together, and even going out for meals and movies.

    One detail he noticed was how Tristan was average at best, though he got to level up faster with Remy''s help.

    They seemed to be very close friends to the point Tristan helped Remy with his fees for school despite Remy''s protest.

    "Tristan, is this really fine? I don''t want to inconvenience you and your father like this. I just feel ufortable using your money without giving you anything back," Remy said with a look of guilt.

    Tristan let out a light-heartedugh as he patted Remy''s shoulder and said, "You are my best friend, dude. You don''t have to feel guilty for using me and my money. But¡­if you still can''t let it go, then just sign a dumb form where it says you are using my money as a loan. Would that let you feel at ease? You can pay me back whenever you feelfortable."

    Remy hesitated, feeling that Tristan was just trying to make him feel better. But he nodded and said with a sigh, "Okay¡­That is better, but I will definitely pay you back as soon as I can."

    The memories continued to y out until not long after he saw Tristan getting introduced to Isabe by Remy. Remy had to introduce her since Tristan came to his house and happened to run into Isabe.

    Tristan was a charismatic guy, and he also seemed to hit it off well with Isabe, just like he did with Remy.

    Isabe was studying in a different school, but Tristan somehow convinced her toe and join his school where all three of them could be together.

    And the three began to spend time together just like how Remy used to with Tristan until the three formed a tight circle of close friends.

    However, as Asher continued to watch, he began to sense a tension building between Remy and Tristan.

    He soon saw that the tension wasing from Isabe, who was now also in the picture most of the time. He watched as Tristan began to pay more attention to Isabe, showering her withpliments and flirting with her shamelessly in Remy''s presence.

    Remy grew increasingly ufortable with the situation, but he didn''t know how to confront Tristan without risking their friendship, and he couldn''t also tell him that he had a crush on Isabe since Isabe might learn about it. He couldn''t risk losing two friends.

    Asher could see that Isabe came from a middle-ss family and was talented but less talented than Remy.

    He observed how Tristan kept buying fancy items most women would like and essential stuff like good quality weapons and armor on the pretext of "protecting his dear friend".

    At first, Isabe seemed awkward about epting them, but as time passed, she appeared very grateful to him and even seemed to enjoy hispany, including his dumb jokes.

    Remy was with her most of the time, but that didn''t mean he got to interact with her when Tristan was stealing all the limelight.

    Asher saw how despondent andplicated Remy was feeling seeing his childhood friend drifting away from farther and farther, all because of his other best friend.

    However, things took an interesting turn when one day Remy overhead Tristanughing and talking with some of his other friends.

    "Bro, when you gonna fuck that chick named Isabe? It''s hard to get acquainted with beauties like her. Most of them only want the snobs at the Hunter Academy as their boyfriends, phoo!" One of them said with a look of envy as he thought about the guys at the prestigious Hunter Academy.

    Tristan clicked his tongue as he said, "Take it easy, guys. How can you talk about my friend like that? But¡­Just to let you in on a secret, I am going to be one of those ''snobs''."

    "What the fuck?! You can''t be serious. How? I mean, we know you are a genius but¡­but¡­" Another one stammered as he found it difficult how to put out his words without offending Tristan outright.

    Tristan smirked and said, "No need to walk on ice around me. I know I can''t match up against the geniuses at the Hunter Academy¡­yet. But once I get top-notch training from their professors, I will be a world-renowned genius in no time. Fortunately, my father knows a big shot Hunter who has strong ties with the academy. So it was easy to get a ticket or two."

    "Whoa, two tickets? Who else are you bringing with you? One of us, hehe?"

    Tristan lightlyughed before giving a smile, making one of them suddenly have their eyes go wide as they gasped, "Isabe? Oh my god, dude! Are you going to propose to her with this shit, or what? If you are, I have no doubt she is going to fall for you."

    "I know, right! Which man or woman wouldn''t die to get into that ce?"

    "If you are going to give her such a priceless opportunity, are you really serious about her?" One of them asked with genuine curiosity.

    Tristan''s eyes looked up and said as his lips curved into a derisive smile, "Tsk, what do you take me for? Isabe is hot and all, but she has zero background. So that is why I am going to keep her as a side piece until I bag a real ''item'' when I join the academy. I have a career to n and show my father how I can build a guild of my own too, or perhaps a bigger one."

    "Oh, man! You are a fucking genius."

    "Sigh, only if I could do the same."

    Remy, who was listening to all this, had his pupils quiver and his fists tightly clenched.

    He had almost given up on Isabe, thinking Tristan genuinely had a thing for Isabe, and Isabe also seemed to be happy in hispany.

    But never in his dreams did he imagine Tristan to be so twisted on the inside. Remy felt disgusted and angry by his words the more he reyed them in his mind.

    He almost moved his feet as if he wanted to barge out and confront Tristan right here and now. But his body froze as he remembered doing so would only cause more trouble and solve nothing.

    Tristan was the son of a powerful man while he was a nobody. It wouldn''t be wise to go head-on against someone like that.

    Asher saw how Remy surprisingly knew how to calmly think things through despite the tumultuous emotions he was feeling. Not every boy of his age could do that. The hardships he suffered as a child surely made his mind mature faster.

    The memories continued to flow as Asher saw Remy submitting an application to join the Hunter Academy. He could see that Remy nned to join the academy along with the other two so that he could keep an eye on Tristan while protecting Isabe from any harm.

    And not long after, Asher saw Remy being jubnt about getting an eptance letter from Hunter Academy.

    "Dude, you applied at Hunter Academy, and you didn''t even tell your best friend?" Tristan asked with a look of hurt as if he didn''t expect Remy to hide things from him.

    Remy was inwardly seething with anger and disappointment upon seeing Tristan acting like this when he probably didn''t even consider him a real friend.

    However, Remy somehow collected his emotions as he winced and said, "I-I am sorry, Tristan. I didn''t want to break this news to you without making sure they would select me. I just didn''t want to disappoint myself or anybody else."

    Tristan smiled as he said, "Come on, bro. I won''t judge you, no matter if you got into some overrated academy or not. Still, I am happy they recognized your talent and even gave you a full schrship. I knew you had it in you."

    Remy gave a weak smile as he said, "Thanks, Tristan."

    Tristan suddenly sighed as his expression became difficult, "But¡­I, sigh, how do I even say this to you?"

    Remy furrowed his brows and asked, "What is it? Is something wrong?"

    Tristan slightly grimaced as he looked at Remy and said, "This is kinda awkward, but you know how strict and asshole my father can be¡­especially when ites to money. He even beat me up once just because I stole 100 bucks when I was like 10 years old. Haa¡­So one thing I didn''t tell you yet is that he wants you to pay back the loan you owe him before you leave this city."

    "What?...You never told me about this¡­" Remy mumbled as he felt his chest sinking.

    Tristan rubbed his forehead as he said with an apologetic look, "I know, but I never thought you were going to leave this city soon. My father thought you would work for his guild to earn back the money he loaned to you, and I thought the same too, since you always expressed how you wanted to pay back my father in any way possible. Damn, if only I knew you had such great ambitions, I would have surely done something about it or at least stop you from signing that stupid agreement when he paid your fees."

    Remy''s eyes became nk as he lowered his head, his fists shaking behind his back, realizing he had already fallen into a deep pit he could never jump out of. He just didn''t realize it until now, and learning how Tristan knew about it all since the beginning only made his nerves tighten.

    "Oh god, bro, I am really sorry¡­I, you know what. Don''t feel disheartened yet. I will try talking to my asshole of a father and see if I can change his mind. I promise I will fall at his feet if that is what it takes," Tristan said in a firm, determined voice.

    Remy took a deep breath as he slowly turned around and said, "It''s¡­fine. No need to trouble yourself¡­" Remy wanted to scream and cry, but he didn''t know why his feet were pulling him away, telling him to just leave silently and never look back.

    The flow of memories came to an end as Asher inwardly shook his head, ''Deceit hidden behind friendship. Why am I not surprised?'' He sarcastically chuckled to himself and smirked, ''It seems like I am going to be your next best friend for a while, Remy.''

 Chapter 134 A Reason To Believe

    "Uh¡­how long did I sleep¡­" Remy mumbled as he got up with azy look and looked at his watch while his vision slowly cleared up.

    "Crap, I overslept!" Remy''s eyes widened upon seeing that it was past 6 PM!

    Within few days, Isabe will be going to the Hunter Academy along with that foul-hearted Tristan. He had to find some way to stop him from hurting her.

    He felt his chest ache, knowing that he was trapped by Tristan and his father. But even if the worst happens to him, he doesn''t want anything bad to happen to Isabe.

    But what can he do?

    ''Maybe I should just talk to her directly and make her understand?'' Remy suddenly had this idea pop into his mind and mumbled, "Yeah¡­maybe she will then understand and avoid Tristan."

    Asher inwardly smiled, seeing how his ''whisper'' perfectly blended into Remy''s thoughts. He was doubtful, but now he felt he got the knack for this. All he had to do was make sure his ''whisper'' didn''t deviate too much from Remy''s usual thinking.

    Right now, he was present in Remy''s subconscious after using his watch as a gate to enter his mind.

    Now all he had to do was guide Remy to get what he wanted.

    "Remy, what are you mumbling about? I brought you some cookies and water after seeing you sleep with such a tired face," An old woman''s frail voice came from the side as Remy saw his grandmother slowly limping towards him.

    Asher saw that it was Remy''s grandmother, Grace.

    "Grandma! What are you doing instead of resting? Your leg has yet to heal after falling downst week," Remy chided as he picked up the tray from her hand and then gently let her sit down on the couch.

    Grace clicked her tongue as she said, "This is nothing. I have suffered worse injuries just like that one time where I¡ª"

    "Grandma, I know all your Hunter exploits by heart, and I know you are tough. But for my mental peace, you have to rest. Your mana circuit isn''t young like in the past," Remy said with a sigh while chewing on some cookies to let his grandma feel satisfied.

    Even though his grandma was full of spirit, he knew her health was as bad as it could get. Without the right treatment, she will only get worse soon. Unfortunately, he would have to depend on Tristan''s father again to get the money he needs since he was chained to his guild.

    Remy had never felt so frustrated and angry in his life and wished he could turn back time.

    "What''s with the sour face, my boy? Girl troubles, or is it something else?" Grace asked with a grin, though her eyebrows pulled together upon noticing his gaunt expression.

    Remy collected himself as he didn''t want to worry his grandmother and said with a reassuring smile, "It''s nothing, grandma. I was just thinking about some quests. I have to go now to meet up with my friends, but I will be back soon."

    Grace hummed and said, "Hmm, just one thing, my boy," Grace said, making Remy turn around and look at her.

    "You know that no matter what happens, I will be here to support you, right? I may be weak now, but I can still protect your heart from any demons that might want to prey on your weaknesses," Grace said with a light smile.

    Remy''s eyes became warm, and he softly smiled as he said, "I know, grandma. But you don''t have to worry. I will be fine."

    ¡­

    Remy''s hands were subtly shaking as he rang the doorbell of Isabe''s house. He had been dreading this conversation, but he knew that he needed to talk to her.

    The door opened, and he saw a stunning young woman. She had a delicate jawline and high cheekbones while her long ck hair fell in soft waves over her back. No matter whenever he saw her, she carried herself with quiet confidence while radiating a natural beauty that drew people in.

    Isabe looked at him with a warm smile. However, her expression turned to concern as she saw the anxious look on his face, "Hey, Remy, is everything alright?" Isabe asked as she gestured for him toe inside.

    Remy followed her into the living room but didn''t feel like sitting down and instead faced Isabe, who still was looking at him with worry.

    "Is everything okay, Remy? You seem a bit out of it," She asked again.

    Remy took a deep breath before he began to speak, "Isabe, I need to talk to you about Tristan."

    Isabe''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion, "Tristan? What about him?"

    Remy fidgeted with his hands, "I don''t think he''s the person we thought he was. I-I think he''s nning to take advantage of you."

    Isabe''s expression turned from confusion to disbelief, "What are you talking about, Remy? Tristan has been nothing but kind to me and you. He even helped me get into the Hunter Academy, which has been something I have been dreaming of since I was 6 years old. You know that, right?"

    Remy''s eyes pleaded with her to believe him, "Isabe, please. I know how this sounds, but I have a bad feeling about him. He will hurt you in the future even if he seems nice now."

    Isabe shook her head with a slight grimace, "I can''t believe you are saying these things, Remy. Tristan is our friend. How can you badmouth him like this behind his back? Where is all this evening from?"

    Remy felt his heart sink. He didn''t have any proof. But he thought that his childhood friend would believe him, but now he felt like he expected wrong.

    "Look, I don''t know what happened between you and Tristan, but you can''t keep causing trouble for him like earlier," Isabe said with a difficult look.

    Remy frowned as he asked, "What trouble are you talking about?"

    Isabe sighed as she said, "Tristan had called me earlier, and he sounded very sad and disappointed. He said you pped him in front of his friends and abused him when he lightly mentioned the loan you took from his father. So he told me to talk to you and that he is willing to forgive¡ª"

    "Wait! Wait¡­do you seriously believe all the nonsense he said and picking his side?" Remy asked as he felt his heart sink further and added, "I don''t have any proof, Isabe. But he has been using me all along, and he will do the same to you."

    Isabe sighed and looked away, looking as if she was torn, and said, "I am not picking anyone''s side, Remy and I didn''t fully believe what Tristan said to me earlier. But now, after seeing you like this and telling me these things about Tristan to me, how can I believe you without knowing what is really going on? It seems like you are still hiding something from me."

    Remy clenched his fists, realizing that there was no convincing her even if he told how Tristan talked about her to his friends. She will just think he was getting desperate to nder him like that.

    Isabe grabbed Remy''s hand and said, "I don''t know what to do, Remy. I just want you two to work this out and stop this before it gets out of hand. I don''t like you two getting upset at each other. I just want things to go back to normal."

    Remy stood silently as he felt a sense of resignation wash over him, realizing that he couldn''t change her mind.

    "I hope one day you will see the truth," He quietly said as he walked away, feeling dejected and defeated.

    "Remy¡­" Isabe softly called out but didn''t say anything more. She felt torn and confused, but she felt that those two would figure it out. She sighed and picked up her book, trying to distract herself from what had just happened.

    Remy was walking back to his house with a nk face, feeling depressed. But suddenly, a thought popped into his head, ''It''s all because of Tristan. Only if I could get rid of him, then I can save Isabe before it''s toote.''

    "No¡­What am I thinking?" Remy grimaced as he ruffled his hair, thinking that he should get some rest lest he develop more absurd ideas.

    Asher wasn''t surprised to see Remy ignoring his ''idea,'' but he realized he had to take a break now and consult Duncan about something before he proceeded further.

    And so Asher slipped out of Remy''s body and floated towards a nearby house that had kids. He made sure it was just a house with manaless people and easily possessed a doll in the house.

    ''It feels weird being in a doll¡­'' Asher inwardly mumbled as he felt so small and tiny while tiptoeing to the roof of the house.

    He knew demons mostly loved to possess dolls or any object with limbs because it was the only way they could draw runes and send their spirit back to their dimension.

    And since kids are unsuspecting and weak, it was easier to possess a doll that belonged to them.

    This was the main reason horror movies revolved around dolls and kids.

    Not long after, Asherpleted the rune circle and called upon the power of the Devils to send him back.

    [ 50 Life Crystals Utilized ]

    ''And that''s it for today. Sleep tight, Remy. I will be back soon to help you out,'' Asher mumbled as he felt his spirit leaving this dimension.

 Chapter 135 He Is In Good Hands

    "Master, I hope everything went well for you," Merina said with a deep bow as soon as she saw his eyes open. Since it was his first reaping quest she was concerned how it went for him.

    Asher nodded with a slight grimace as he felt dizzy, and everything seemed to spin around him. He tried to get up, but his bnce was off.

    However, Merina rushed forward and supported him as she helped him get up, "I think Master will get used to this after doing a few Reaping quests. That is what I heard from others."

    Asher nodded as he was able to stand straight with her support.

    "I have one important message from the queen to convey to you," Merina said as she gently let go of his arm after making sure he was able to stand properly.

    "An important message? What might that be?" Asher asked as he massaged his head, trying to reel in his senses.

    Merina disclosed, "It''s about the celebration you had nned to be conducted within this House. But the queen got a message that Oberon wouldn''t be able to attend since he ended up getting injured during a reaping quest and needed rest for a while since the injuries weren''t light. So the queen wanted to let you know that the celebration cannot be conducted with a royal member injured¡ª"

    "When was thest time Oberon got injured?" Asher asked as his lips began to curve.

    Merina was slightly surprised by his question, but after thinking for a bit, she answered, "I¡­I think he didn''t suffer any injuries of this level for at least dozens of years. Nobles like him try their best to not get injured during reaping quests by being careful and not taking up any quests they can''t handle."

    "Hahahahaha," Asher let out a burst of thunderousughter, startling Merina as she wondered why he was suddenlyughing like this. She was sure she didn''t say anything funny.

    "I don''t know if I should even feel surprised, hahaha¡­" Asher couldn''t stopughing since this was just too amusing.

    How could he not realize that Oberon purposefully got himself injured so that he coulde up with an excuse to note for the celebration.

    That son of a bitch must have been traumatized after seeing him and Rowena together in the courtyard and what followed.

    He probably thought he might see even worse things during the celebration and thus resorted to desperate tactics to avoid going to the celebration. Simply turning down the invitation wasn''t possible for people like him as that would seem like an insult to Rowena.

    Asher felt that Oberon was truly loose in the head, not that he had anyints. The more fucked up he was inside, the easier it was to fuck him up.

    Merina didn''t fully understand, but she could guess that this had something to do with what happened to Oberon.

    "It''s fine. You can tell her that I also don''t want to hold one. I have to be considerate for the injured royal member," Asher said as he smiled. He knew that celebrations or any formal events like this had to be conducted on the same day as nned. It can never be postponed since it would inconvenience the invited guests.

    And as per the custom here, no celebration can be conducted when an important member of the host House gets injured suddenly. It was a courtesy extended towards the one who got sick or injured to not make it seem like they were enjoying their absence.

    Merina knew Asher wanted this celebration to get back at Oberon somehow. But now that Oberon has managed to avoid the celebration, will her Master get another chance? She also wanted Oberon to pay for what he did to her Master when he was helpless. Even if she didn''t see, she knew the kind of man Oberon was, and thinking about how much her Master must have suffered made her eyes warm.

    "I have to thank him for this," Asher smirked as he realized that stupid fuck just made things a lot worse for himself.

    He looked at Merina and said, "If a royal member of the House gets injured, we shouldn''t sit still, right? Tell my wife that we have to¡­" Asher instructed Merina on what to say to Rowena, making Merina''s brows raise the more she heard it and guessed what her Master was nning to do, though she couldn''t help but feel nervous about it.

    ¡­

    "Son! What is this?? How did you end up getting injured like this? I know you are capable enough to not get injured like this," Reba rushed towards her son with tears in her eyes after seeing him lying on the bed in a miserable state. She knew her son was strong enough to not fail a quest. Even if he gave up on a reaping quest, he would never get injured like this.

    Oberon''s figure seemed weak, and even though on the outside, there were no physical injuries, he was unable to move his body for the most part. All he could barely move were his eyes and lips.

    ? His entire body was bandaged with a special wet fabric that was supposed to heal the connection between his mind and body.

    Oberonnguidly turned his dark red eyes towards his mother as he weakly mumbled, "M-Mother¡­Don''t get upset¡­I let this happen on purpose¡­" As he said this, Oberon felt his face itch with humiliation.

    "What?! Why??" Reba felt even more confused, but she knew her son wasn''t crazy enough to get himself injured for no reason.

    "By no means am I¡­epting the invitation of that¡­vermin¡­He is doing it only to¡­insult us before Rowena and the others¡­We won''t give him that satisfaction," Oberon said as his dark red eyes glowed with a murderous light.

    "Oberon¡­" Reba mumbled with an unfocused gaze as she felt her chest ache upon seeing how her poor son inflicted harm on himself to save himself the pain of seeing his woman with another man. She wondered what happened for him to suddenly take such desperate actions when previously he was okay with putting up with it.

    But then her lips curled as her gaze became intense and fevered, realizing how all this was the fault of that arrogant bastard. Her eyes glowed with killing intent as she wished the Devils would simply make him drop dead. She didn''t like how her usually calm and patient son was losing his mind because of him.

    *Knock*

    "Who dares to knock at this hour?!" Reba snapped as she looked at the door with a sharp expression.

    "M-My apologies, Your Highness. I-Ie bearing news from the queen," The servant outside the door said as he cowered in fear.

    Reba and Oberon nced at each other as if they didn''t expect to hear from Rowena at this hour. Rowena''s people had already extended their sympathies and even sent a few items to help Oberon recover just like anyone else. So what more would she have to say?

    Oberon''s eyes regained some light as he felt hopeful, wondering whether Rowena was feeling sorry for him and realized any hidden affection she had towards him.

    However, Reba had a bad feeling and snapped her fingers together as the doors opened, allowing the servant to walk in, "What is it about?"

    The servant fell on his knees as he unrolled the paper in his hand and was about to read aloud.

    "Don''t waste my time by reading the whole thing, and just tell me what matters," Reba sharply ordered.

    The servant gulped as he lowered his hands and said with a shivering gaze, "T-The queen wants to shift Prince Oberon to her castle until he gets better. She believes he will get healthy faster if he gets treated by the royal physician, and she also added that she insists on this for the good of Prince Oberon."

    "S-She really did?..." Oberon mumbled weakly with a look of disbelief. He felt as if he was in a dream since this was the first time Rowena seemed to be so concerned about him.

    He was starting to feel that he should have got himself injured like this earlier if it would seed in evoking such feelings within Rowena.

    However, Reba still felt something off since Rowena usually wouldn''t insist on this. It was not as if Oberon was dying, and she already had enough physicians to nurse Oberon back to health sessfully.

    Something definitely felt off about this, but no matter what she felt, she knew she had to transfer her son to the Demonstone Castle, especially since Rowena insisted.

    ¡­

    It was the middle of the night when most of the people were asleep in this kingdom. However, Reba entered the Demonstone Castle along with dozens of servants behind her, some of which were carrying Oberon''s bed as they carefully brought him inside while making sure he didn''t get disturbed.

    Oberon was feeling better already, especially when he was expecting to see Rowena''s face and probably even get to spend some time alone with her since she seemed to be so concerned about his health.

    "Where is Her Majesty? If she''s sleeping, it''s fine. Bring my son to the best room," Reba ordered the servants with her hands on her hips, though she thought Rowena would be here to receive them, considering how she insisted on this.

    Oberon twisted his neck around and was disappointed to see that Rowena wasn''t there. But then he could understand since it waste at night.

    "Ah, you all arrived sooner than I expected," A man''s enthusiastic voice boomed from the side, making Reba''s eyes subtly shake as she immediately turned around to look at him, "You¡­" She softly mumbled with a confused look, wondering what this brat was doing here at this hour.

    Oberon clenched his fists upon seeing this alien''s face, especially since he felt like he lost face upon letting Asher see him in such a pathetic state.

    Asher curved his lips as he said, "I will be helping you all settle down for now. So I can assure you that Prince Oberon is in good hands."

 Chapter 136 Real Training?

    "So I can assure you that Prince Oberon is in good hands," As Asher said this, he looked at the bandaged body lying on the bed with a smile.

    Oberon gritted his teeth in anger, though his injuries caused him to wince in pain. His hopes of seeing Rowena''s beautiful visage were shattered upon seeing this uncouth alien.

    Reba''s expression froze as she didn''t expect this brat to be the one to receive them upon entering the castle. Why would he be wandering around the castle at this hour?

    It seemed as if he had been waiting for them, and she was increasingly feeling something didn''t sit right.

    "Where is the queen? She had personally insisted on letting Oberon heal here," Reba asked, indirectly telling him that she wanted to see Rowena.

    Asher calmly smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Even if my wife isn''t here to receive you all, she has entrusted me to help Prince Oberon settle down. So I will make sure you are both taken care of."

    Reba wrinkled her nose subtly as she said with a hint of venom in her voice, "There is no need to trouble yourself. I have lived long enough in this castle to know my way around," She couldn''t believe he was already acting like the owner of this castle.

    "Of course. Do as you please," Asher casually said as Reba walked past him with loud footsteps, along with a bandaged and disgruntled Oberon being carried along by his servants.

    Oberon''s eyes were uncontrobly shaking as he passed by Asher, especially remembering the moments Asher and Rowena shared in the Eastern Courtyard earlier.

    "Hope you get well soon, Prince Oberon," Asher said in a tone of goodwill, though his eyes glinted with a indiscernible yet frightening, ominous light.

    Reba shot Asher a withering re from ahead and wanted to go back to her mansion right away since she didn''t like this at all. But she knew they had no choice but to stay now that they already came all the way here.

    As her son was carried towards his room, she couldn''t help but wonder what that brat''s true intentions were. By now, she waspletely sure that it was not Rowena who insisted Oberon toe here but Asher who must have persuaded her to do so.

    This made her scratch her elbow with a frustrated look, realizing how Asher had got close to Rowena to the point he could even convey his wishes through her.

    "M-Mother¡­What''s going on? Why was that alien there to receive us?" Oberon asked with a trembling gaze.

    Reba pressed her lips together firmly and didn''t want to tell him what she was thinking about, as it could only hurt him even more. She knew right now Oberon can''t think straight since his mind and body has been equally hurt leaving him disoriented and fuzzy.

    But suddenly, the doors of the room creaked open as she saw Serone in, "What is he doing here?" Seron calmly asked as the doors closed behind him, as he took a short nce at the miserable state of Oberon.

    Reba clicked her tongue as she got up and said in a cutting tone, "Is that all you have to ask after seeing your son lying in such a state? What kind of a father are you?"

    Seron let out a tired sigh as he rubbed his forehead and said, "Stop raising your voice. I have had a long day, and it''s not like he is dying, is he? I just came here to make sure everything was alright, and it seems so."

    Reba let out a loud harrumph as she saw Seron walk past her.

    "You will be alright soon, son. I have talked with Igrid to make sure you will be up on your feet in no time," Seron said with a brief smile as he stood before the bed with his hands behind his back.

    Oberon subtly nodded as he said weakly, "Thank you¡­father. I will be fine," However, his eyes dimmed with disappointment upon seeing how his father didn''t even ask how he got injured or why.

    Seron hummed as he turned around to leave.

    "You are leaving already?" Reba asked with furrowed brows, her eyes seemingly piqued.

    "I have to prepare a meeting with our vassals tomorrow. You are here to keep himpany. So everything will be fine," Seron said with a cid look as he grabbed the handle of the door to open.

    "What? I have to leave for the tower within just a few hours. Who is going to look after our injured son when I am over there?" Reba asked with a corded neck as she pointed at Oberon with her hand.

    Seron looked at her with a shake of his head, "Don''t baby a grown-up like him. He is a Soul Purger with a powerful dragon as hispanion. So don''t make it seem like any harm will happen to him in the most protected castle in the kingdom just because you took your eyes off him for one second. You will only be crippling him from within by doing so," Seron said with a stern look as he left the room, leaving behind a displeased Reba whose fists were tightened.

    "You¡­" Reba couldn''t believe how Seron was acting, as if she was getting worried for dumb reasons.

    Did he really not understand that this was all Asher''s doing? By now, she knew Asher wouldn''t raise his tail unless he was up to something.

    But at the same time, she had to go to the tower to train the batch of five juniors. Even if all of them had good chances of passing, she wanted to make sure of it.

    "Mother¡­You should go¡­I don''t want you to waste your time¡­I will be fine," Oberon feebly said as he felt his pride hurt after hearing his father''s words. Surely, he didn''t want his mother to babysit someone like him and let others know about it.

    Reba could see her son was getting concerned about his pride, and with a helpless sigh, she nodded and said, "Okay, son. But don''t lower your guard until you get healed. You can''t even use your mana in this state."

    ¡­

    "I barely got any sleep. Why did he tell us toe here so early?" Onyx grumbled with his back bent.

    "I know, right. Our training time isn''t supposed to be now," Graven said with a tired sigh.

    "Would we even survive the trial? He didn''t even train us much yesterday," Ziz said with a worried look, feeling let down by the mentor they were under. She felt hopeful hearing the royal consort''s words yesterday about how the trial was a cakewalk.

    But he only made them learn basic movement exercises and told them to keep doing it for the entire day while he left within an hour or so.

    She could also see how Onyx and Graven also had yet to shake off the fatigue from those movement exercises, especially since the royal consort made them do extra.

    "What are you three grumbling about? Is it about Master Asher?" Thetis asked as she crossed her arms with a stern look. She had observed how these three had been secretlyining about their mentor since yesterday.

    The three of them were frightened as Ziz frantically shook her head and said, "No, we weren''t. We wouldn''t dare," She knew Thetis would report everything to the royal consort and didn''t want to risk losing her head.

    "Don''t pay them too much attention, sister. They think they are too good for Master Asher, which makes them not have faith in what he promised us. If he said he can make us pass the trial, he will," Nereus said with a confident look while sharpening his spear.

    *Creak!*

    Suddenly the doors of their training room opened as everyone let out soft gasps and immediately formed a line with their backs bent, "Good morning, Master Asher!"

    Asher hummed as he looked at the five and gestured at them to stand straight, "Most of you might be wondering why I called you all here so early."

    Ziz, Onyx, and Graven nced at each other as they heard his words.

    "It''s because I have a session with Master Duncanter on, and I can''t skip any sses he holds for me since he is even busier than I am. That is what happened yesterday. Otherwise, I could have taught you all more," Asher exined with his hands behind his back.

    All of them, especially Ziz and the pair of Stoneborn men, nodded slowly, feeling that they were too quick to judge by thinking that the royal consort couldn''t care less if they die in the trial or not.

    However, in truth, Asher wasn''t desperate to win the bet against Reba since he had nothing of value to lose. After all, his priority was strengthening himself, and it was quite tough to get a ss with Duncan.

    He had heard how Duncan sometimes doesn''te out of his personal study for months, and Asher couldn''t take the risk of learning nothing for so long.

    "But the exercises I made you all do yesterday are going to be useful for today''s training, where we are going to start for real. For passing the first trial, your movements are what matters the most because if you don''t know how to carry your feet in the chamber, you are good as dead," Asher said in a serious tone, making them realize why he made them practice all such exercises.

    They also noticed that he seemed to be in a rtively good mood and didn''t seem as scary as yesterday. They could only guess what had happened.

    "Before we start, drink up these potions, which will all get rid of the fatigue from yesterday," Asher said as he threw five glowing dark green potions to all five.

    These Stamina Potions weren''t cheap, but he had enough life crystals to not worry about buying these potions for a week.

    When a person gets exhausted like these five were, their stats wouldn''t be in top shape. It could be that their effective MP would be 10% less, or it could be abination of destructive effects on their stats.

    However, by drinking these Stamina Potions, it would remove any negative effects on them and bring them back to top shape. But of course, there was a limit to the effectiveness of these potions when taken at a certain time interval.

    However, the five of them almost stumbled as they were shocked upon seeing Epic Grade Potions getting toward them.

    They had never been so careful in their lives as they gently caught it with their hands while their eyes gazed at them, reflecting the glowing liquid in the potion.

    Ziz, Onyx, and Graven came from destitute families, and for them, even a Rare Grade potion was inexpensive, let alone dream of holding an Epic Grade potion.

    The three meekly looked at the royal consort and wondered what he wanted in exchange. Surely, he can''t be giving these to them for free, right?

    But to their shock, they saw Nereus and Thetis gulping down the Stamina Potion already before shouting at the top of their voices with a deep bow, "Thank you for your faith in us, Master Asher. We won''t let you down!"

    They knew these two wereing from a Naiadon Tribe, which was a decently powerful tribe in their eyes. Still, it was not as if Epic Grade potions weremon things for these two as well.

    "Good. Now I expect you two to show it in your actions as well and you three as well. So stop staring at me and drink it already. As I said before, I don''t have all day. Today I am going to teach you crucial things, which you all are going to make use of for the entire week and for the trial, of course," Asher said as he raised his chin and crossed his arms.

 Chapter 137 Strength And Weaknesses

    "Don''t give the imp a chance to overwhelm you," Asher instructed as he sparred with Onyx and Graven, both of them trying to dodge their mentor''s spear attacks.

    Asher lowered his speed but made sure it was a tad above their level. He was giving more focus on these two because they were the weakest among the five and stood no chance of surviving unless he gave them the training they needed.

    He knew these two Stoneborn men''s main weakness was their DEX, and that meant the imp which woulde out during the 2nd summoning would be their greatest enemy.

    Since the imp is known for being light on its feet, it can easily destroy these two stone heads.

    But he sighed, seeing how frustratingly slow these two were. They literally were moving slower than elephants and couldn''t even dodge a single attack of his. If he had to guess, each one weighed at least 300 kg. No wonder they were treated as dirt in this society.

    Ziz felt sorry for these two after seeing how their heavy bodies were acting against them. She could tell for sure that they won''t stand any chance against the 2nd spirit, not that she also had any confidence about herself.

    Nereus and Thetis continued to observe closely just to see if they could pick up any pointers their mentor might mention. However, they felt bad that their mentor was stuck with the two Stoneborn men, who might cause their mentor to lose face.

    "Haa, this won''t do. You two are made in such a way that agility will always be an enemy for you two," Asher said as he stopped trying to strike them. There was no point in teaching a fish to walk.

    Onyx and Graven lowered their heads, feeling miserable and loathing their own existences. They realized there was no other way but to ept their fate next week.

    "But that doesn''t mean you two need it to defeat the imp," Asher''s words suddenly made the two raise their heads with a look of disbelief and hope.

    The pureblood siblings perked their ears, eager to learn how.

    "Every race, no matter how low or high born, has weaknesses and strengths. But you two seem to ignore the strengths of your bloodline. Your natural defenses and body weight," Asher said as he pointed at the two.

    Onyx and Graven had their jaws ck while staring at the royal consort with baffled looks. How could their abnormally high body weight be a source of strength for them?

    Asher realized they were kind of slow in the head too, and so he pped his hands, making everyone turn around upon hearing the floor moving.

    They saw severalrge training dummiesing out from the floor.

    "You don''t need to move fast to be effective, but you need to be smart and use your weight and momentum to your advantage. Now I want both of you to stand here and charge at the dummies with the intent to knock them over. Remember, when you run, don''t let your feet do all the work. Instead, use your weight to carry yourself forward," Asher stressed thest sentence as the two nodded readily and stood on the spots the royal consort told them to.

    The two of them nced at each other and then took a deep breath before charging toward the dummies in front of them.

    ? The rest three watched with interest and was astonished at how scary the momentum of Onyx and Graven seemed the more distance they covered. They never expected Stoneborn men to run like this.

    *KRASHK!*

    *KRASHK!*

    "Wow¡­" Ziz let out a subtle gasp upon seeing Onyx and Graven st the dummies into smithereens with their own bodies.

    Nereus and Thetis also had their eyes widen since those dummies weren''t that fragile. Not even they can smash those dummies with their bodies like that. Even if they attack using their weapons, it won''t cause this much destruction in one move.

    Onyx and Grave had their deep-set ck eyes trembling with shock and various emotions upon seeing the dummies they destroyed. For the first time in their lives, they felt unstoppable and powerful. Even as if they were running earlier, they could feel the power surging through their body.

    It was a surreal sensation they couldn''t even imagine in their dreams. They never thought their bodies which they hated, weren''t really useless.

    Asher subtly smiled as he said, "See¡­This is the strength thaty hidden in your bodies all this time. But now that you two know how to use it, all you have to do is crush those first three spirits with your bodies, just like how you two crushed those dummies. Rush at them just as they manifest in the chamber, and they won''t be able to deal with the momentum you carry."

    Onyx and Graven nodded as they teared up and immediately fell to their knees, "T-Thank you, Master Asher, for showing us the strength we never knew existed. We were foolish and stupid earlier for not choosing you as our mentor. S-So¡­please¡­forgive us lowly things, and we will never doubt you again."

    The two realized that if they got Warden Reba as their mentor, someone like her wouldn''t help them to this extent. They had already heard rumors and gossip about how Warden Reba ys favorite and ignores the others.

    They were d the Devils still had some pity for them and made the royal consort end up as their mentor. It seemed as if he had some kindness even if might seem too stern at times.

    Ziz teared up, feeling emotional after seeing how happy and grateful Onyx and Graven were. Even if she was only acquainted with them yesterday, she could rte to their disappointments and helplessness, considering her circumstances.

    She also decided to not doubt her mentor again and put all her faith in him if she was to survive this.

    "Ziz, it''s your turn now. Step forward," Asher said with crossed arms as she walked towards with a nervous look.

    Asher already knew Ziz was a goblin who was weak but had some control over mes and was agile.

    "In your case, you are the opposite of those two. Your main strength is your agility which is enough to defeat the imp, but only if you know how to not let it strike your vital points. So let''s see how you are going to defend yourself," Saying so, Asher brought forward his spear, and Ziz immediately took a battle stance with her spear out as well.

    The spear wasn''t her main weapon, but for the first trial, she had no choice but to use it.

    Asher immediately made the first move, lunging forward with a quick jab toward her shoulder. Ziz remembered the dodging exercises she had practiced yesterday for hours and dodged to the side and countered with a swift kick toward her mentor''s ribs.

    Asher blocked her kick easily, then swung around with a roundhouse kick aimed at her head.

    Ziz held her breath as she ducked just in time, narrowly avoiding the blow, but just as she was about to catch her breath, her eyes widened upon seeing the tip of the spear closing in on her chest.

    "Ahh!" Ziz grimaced as she stumbled back after getting hit in the chest. Fortunately it wasn''t a real spear.

    "Never rx just because you managed to dodge a few moves. The imp won''t stop attacking until you are lying on the floor, bleeding to death. And that means you should never take your eyes off it and track its every move," Asher said with squinted eyes.

    "Yes¡­Master Asher," Ziz said as she rubbed her chest and stepped forward while taking his advice to her heart since she knew how scary the imp could be.

    This time as they began their spar again, Ziz had her eyes fixed on his movements. Asher tried to stab her a few times while slipping in some kicks here and there.

    Even though Ziz did get here and there, he noticed how the frequency reduced the longer they sparred. She also seemed to be dodging and blocking with increasing confidence.

    Since she drank an Epic Grade Stamina Potion, it was keeping up her energy since the potion was still working its magic in her body, preventing her from getting tired easily.

    As they sparred, Asher pointed out the areas where she was leaving herself vulnerable and taught her how to defend against different types of attacks the imp might try to get an opening.

    He also told her not to bex on her attacks. He then pointed out the vital points on his body that she should try to attack since it could be not only useful on the imp but also on the four-armed Raksasha, who was slower than the imp but definitely stronger.

    Just one attack from the Raksasha would incapacitate her, and that was why Asher told her to practice dodging until she could dodge without getting hit once.

    "I have taught the basics now. Now practice what you learned by sparring against the dummies," Asher pped as a wooden dummy sprang out of the floor with a spear in its hand.

    Apparently, these wooden dummies can be adjusted to various difficulty levels to train the candidates, and Asher nned to do just that since he couldn''t train them every hour of the day. But since he already taught them enough techniques and concepts, it was more than enough to help them get better.

    Ziz deeply bowed, "Thank you, Master Asher. I will not fail you," She said with a sincere look, seeing how he had used some of his precious time to train a nobody like her. She felt as if she had learned years worth of training in just a few hours and didn''t expect her mentor to possess such magic like that.

    Asher wasn''t an official teacher in his past life, but as a powerful hunter, he had learned from the best and even tutored many unofficially, just like he had trained Rachel.

    All this gave him enough experience on how to think like a teacher and teach them based on their strengths instead of forcing them to do what they cannot.

    Asher summoned more dummies to let Onyx and Graven practice what they learned as well and refine their "charging" techniques.

    He then looked at the overzealous siblings, Nereus and Thetis, who were still looking at him, their eyes glowing even more. They were bbergasted and overwhelmed upon seeing how their mentor made those three no longer seem useless within just a few hours.

    Not even the elders in their tribe could teach with such skill.

    Asher left them for thest since he knew they could pass the trial quite easily, especially since they already had some training and possessed Rare ss bloodlines.

    But despite having Rare ss bloodlines, what made them special was their ability to talk to fish¡­literally. He looked at the mysterious rune circles on their bodies, especially their arms and their forehead.

    These were not just some tribal marks, but summoning rune circles etched onto their skin, probably at birth. They could practically summon a sea creature to do their bidding in any situation.

    And not everyone in their tribe had these since only a very few geniuses were capable of forming such a connection with the sea creatures.

    However, he was not surprised since these two were the kids of Naiadon''s tribe leader.

    Asher rubbed his wrist as he said, "The training I have nned for you two will be more intensive than those three."

    The two immediately sped their hands together and said in a loud, determined voice, "We are prepared to ept anything you throw at us, Master Asher. We won''t rest until we fall."

    "Good. That is the spirit," Asher curved his lips, knowing that these two would decide whether he would win his bet against Reba.

 Chapter 138 Contracts

    The sun had barely risen when Asher walked into the meditation hall in the tower with a sense of purpose in his stride.

    He had already learned the basics of reaping and object possession from Duncan and was back to learn more.

    As he entered the hall, he could feel the subtle power emanating from the cross-legged figure in the center.

    "Your gait tells me that everything went well so far for your reaping quest?" Duncan asked in a deep voice as he slowly opened his eyes.

    Asher bowed and nodded as he said, "Yes, Master. I sessfully entered the mind of my vessel. Now I am hoping for further guidance to proceed."

    "Before we start, tell me all the details of how it went. This is something we will be doing every time we meet," Duncan said as he gestured to him to sit down.

    Asher sat down and retold what had happened during his quest so far. Duncan patiently heard it with closed eyes and finally opened his eyes and said, "During your reaping trial, you directly offered a part of your power to your vessel. And when it was time, you reaped his soul without any difficulty. Wasn''t that how it went?"

    Asher firmly nodded as he said, "Yes. He did try to fight back, but it was futile. I was able to effortlessly take back my power."

    "True, but that was mainly because your vessel was not a Hunter and was probably weak mentally as well. If your vessel was a powerful Hunter with a strong will, you might not have been able to take back your power that easily. Instead, there could be a good chance your vessel could even use your power against you even if they would eventually die," Duncan said with a serious look, making Asher raise his brows.

    Asher didn''t expect that things could have gotten dangerous if not for his vessel being weak.

    "So how do I prevent something like that from happening in my current Reaping quest?" Asher asked with eagerness. He now realized why Duncan told him to take a break and visit him before resuming his quest.

    "We do that using something called Reaping Contracts," Duncan said with an inner light in his eyes.

    ''Demonic Contracts?'' Asher wasn''t really foreign to what Duncan was talking about since humans referred to it as Demonic Contracts. But all he knew was that demons offered these contracts to humans to take advantage of them.

    "So this contract is like a safeguard to prevent our vessel from turning against us?" Asher asked though this wasn''t the first time he was hearing about it. He just never went too deep into it since he wanted to keep his cup empty until he learned more about Reaping from an expert.

    "That is the most important reason. But Reaping Contracts can be far more powerful and help you more than you realize during your quests. However, the hard part is crafting these Reaping Contracts, and considering your knowledge and circumstances, you do not have the expertise nor the luxury to craft them yourself. Learning to craft them is an arduous andplicated process which I do not suggest you do unless you have enough time on your hands," Duncan advised strongly and added, "That is why you have to consult a Contract Master or any merchant who sells them to buy the contracts.

    Asher didn''t seem surprised as he had heard about Contract Masters. Apparently, they were highly respected individuals due to their profession of crafting contracts which they had dedicated their entire lives to.

    Since bing a Contract Master was very difficult, people gave them the respect they deserved.

    They had to acquire an incredible amount of knowledge which included learning the intricacies of various types of parchment, the nuances of runguages, the magical properties of various stones and items, and merging them with the suitable parchment while avoiding any chances of ipatibility.

    It surely would takeplete dedication and focus to be a great Contract Master, and as Duncan said, Asher knew he didn''t have the luxury to be one, nor was he really interested.

    As long as he could acquire them using life crystals, there was no need to worry about crafting one on his own.

    "But since you are new to this, I am giving you a Common Grade Reaping Contract to help youplete this quest," Saying so, Duncan ced a parchment roll before Asher that was a deep shade of gray.

    Asher felt as if he shouldn''t be surprised. Duncan probably wanted to see if he couldplete his quest using the weakest contract possible.

    As he took the contract into his hands, he could feel its rough and simple texture.

    [ Item name : Jagnir''s Contract ]

    [ Level 10 ]

    [ Grade : Common ]

    Asher unrolled the paper and saw a ck script on the paper that mentioned the uses of the contract. The handwriting was haphazard and rushed, making it seem as if the Contract Master who crafted this did not put much thought or care into the process.

    However, he did notice obscure sigils all over the paper, which was obviously imbued with magic.

    There weren''t many uses written, but he read them carefully,

    - You will receive demonic power as per the likes of the Grantor

    - You won''t be able to use the borrowed power against the Grantor

    - You will surrender your soul to the Grantor upon fulfilling the deal with the Grantor

    ''So this is how most contracts look like?'' Asher mused as he finished reading the uses and realized how this would safeguard demons from any resistance from their vessels.

    Once the vessel agreed to this contract, there was no going back.

    Still, Asher had a question as he asked, "I understood the purpose of these contracts, but if we offer them to the vessel, won''t they know about our presence and try to drive us out?"

    "Yes, but that is why you should never offer the contract until they are desperate for power and also not without making sure you have good control over their body. Otherwise, they can still get rid of you from their mind," Duncan warned.

    "But how do I present this contract to my vessel?" Asher asked with knitted brows.

    "You sign the contract first with your blood which binds this contract to your soul. So all you have to do is wish to offer the contract when the timees, and the Devils will take care of the rest," Duncan instructed, and without further ado, Asher had already let a drop of his blood fall on the contract, making it briefly glow.

    And the next moment, the contract turned into a dark light and disappeared into his be.

    "Oh¡­" Asher caressed his forehead with a blinking expression, not expecting something like that to happen.

    [ 1 Reaping Contract sessfully bound ]

    Seeing this message, Asher rxed, knowing that the contract was now bound to him.

    "Now, when the timees, you have to make the vessel do the same thing. Once they sign the contract with their blood, it wille into effect and will get destroyed once the deal is done," Duncan exined.

    Asher slowly nodded as he now got a good idea of how to make use of this contract.

    "Do bear in mind that most contracts only work for a single quest, just like the one you are holding now," Duncan said as he pointed at the parchment Asher was holding.

    Asher now realized why Reaping was mainly done by the privileged. It wasn''t really inexpensive. But he was interested to learn the true potential of Reaping through his experience.

    "One more important thing. You might want to visit the Reaper Archives to learn any information rted to the human world. Since you are officially a Reaper now, you can enter the Hall of Reaper Archives, which is right in this tower. It will make your Reaping quests easier," Duncan advised and added, "But you also have to contribute information to the archives by reporting whatever you experienced during your quests. That is how the Reaper Archives continues to be useful to all of us."

    Asher was surprised such a facility existed. This sounded like something simr to the inte, which humans use.

    But the thought of getting to know certain information, which he had been wanting for a long while, made his eyes glow.

    He was also d to hear that since he still had yet to think of a way to push Remy to the edge. But with only Remy''s memories, he can''t do much.

    "Thank you for the suggestion. I will make sure to do just that," Asher said with a firm nod.

    "Hmm, you may leave now. You maye to me again whenever you feel confused during the duration of your current quest," Duncan said and closed his eyes right away, going back into meditation.

    Asher deeply bowed after getting up and wondered why Duncan always goes into meditation.

    He could only shrug inwardly as he left, though he knew he had to see a certain someone before resuming his Reaping quest.

    ¡ª-

    "I-I didn''t expect you to summon me again so soon," A young man in a cloak whispered in a nervous voice while sitting opposite another hooded man.

    The two were in a crappy pub filled with drunkards where nobody seemed to pay attention to them.

    Jarius was nervous since barely a day had passed, and Asher had already called him over again. Was he¡ª

    "I don''t care what you expect, but for now, I want you to procure something for me," Asher said as he took a sip from the cup before him.

    Jarius gulped as he asked, "P-Procure what?"

    Asher curved his lips subtly while showing him a piece of paper with some letters written on it.

    Jarius'' eyes widened upon reading it, and he looked at Asher, "You can''t be serious. I don''t even know if something like that exists. Even if it did, we could end up in a shit load of trouble depending on what you are nning."

    Asher scoffed as he said, "Don''t act dumb. You belong to the House of Secrets, and you are telling me you can''t get me what I want, especially when your brother seems to be fond of such things? Anyway, it''s not like you have a choice. Do you?"

    Jarius felt a shiver seeing the faint chilling smile of Asher.

    He already felt his hands getting sweaty and nodded stiffly, "I¡­I will try my best."

    "No¡­You will do your best and get it for me within 24 hours. I don''t have much time to waste," Saying so, Asher gulped down the cup and left right away, leaving behind a highly tensed Jarius.

    He sighed, wondering how long before he can finally rest his poor heart.

    Asher came out of the building and saw a tall, stoic figure in a ck cloak standing upright on the side like a statue. The passersby were clearly spooked by the presence of this intimidating figure, and some even didn''t dare to enter this building.

    Upon seeing him, the tall, cloaked figure walked toward him with steady and deep steps, making Asher shake his head as he mumbled, "This won''t do¡­"

 Chapter 139 Twilight

    "I think you should remove your armor whenever we go in disguise. It will make you stand out less," Asher said with crossed arms as he stood before her.

    He felt that her intimidating aura would draw too much attention, especially when they were trying to remain incognito.

    Even if people did not guess her identity, it would make it seem obvious that she was probably apanying an influential person by simply standing outside like a guard.

    Eradicator shook her head and replied, "I can''t do that. It''s my duty to protect you, and I need to be prepared for any danger that maye our way."

    Asher could see that he couldn''t change her mind. But he didn''t give up and said, "If you are that adamant about it, I have an idea. Follow me."

    Asher took Eradicator to a nearby demon pet shop gand started browsing the aisles. At the same time, Eradicator walked behind him, wondering why he came here.

    Finally, Asher found something that caught his eye - a demonic cat with sleek ck fur and piercing red eyes with two fluffy tails. It looked very young, and Asher could guess it was probably not more than a few months old.

    The pet vendor, a stout and cheerful-looking demon with bull-like horns noticed two tall cloaked figures entering his shop.

    He felt chills just by sensing the aura from one of the cloaked figures filling his shop and realized that these two were surely not some nobodies. Surely, he can''t let go of this opportunity.

    He eyed the mysterious man in a cloak with excitement as he approached him, "Ah, wee, wee! Looking for the finest pet as apanion for you?" He said, grinning widely, "Ah, ah, it seems you already have chosen yourpanion," He said upon noticing how this mysterious man had already set his sights on one of the most expensive pets in the shop.

    "Tell me more about it," Asher said with crossed arms.

    As if the pet vendor was eagerly waiting for him to ask that, he opened his mouth wide as he eagerly exined, "This little gal is a rare breed of vampire cats known as Bloodheart. A perfectpanion if you are a vampire but even if not it would be a fine match for anyone with noble blood. They are known for their sneaky ability to let their master see what they see through a blood bond. When this ability is coupled with their impressive agility, they would make an excellentpanion to hunt down enemies. But that is not all! Once it matures, it can transform into something huge and fearsome while returning to its smaller form as well."

    Asher didn''t expect this cat to be that special and asked with a skeptical look, "For your sake, I hope this cat is as special as you say."

    The pet vendor grinned as a drop of sweat trickled down his brows, "Of course, of course. I swear on my family and my business that I never sell anything with bogus words. This little pup might be a little hard to tame but also can be incredibly affectionate and loyal and quite intelligent too. So it can learn any tricks you might want to teach it," The pet vendor added, just to make sure this man won''t feel like changing his mind.

    "Hmm, how much is it?" Asher asked the question that mattered.

    "Ehm, for such a kind and great sir like you, I am willing to offer my best-discounted rate of 10,000 Life Crystals," The pet vendor said with a wide grin and added, "It''s a steal at this price, and I am sure other vendors won''t sell it to you for anything less than twice of the price I suggested. I can also assure you that nobody would be able to find these cute but powerful things anywhere in this kingdom. They thrive halfway across our world but are very hard to catch and breed. This is why most people in our kingdom can''t recognize it."

    Asher had his brows raised upon hearing such an exorbitant price. But he wasn''t worried as he looked at Eradicator behind him and said, "I want you to buy this."

    Eradicator turned her head towards him and asked in a stolid voice with a hint of confusion, "Why?"

    "Because it is going to help you perform your duty better, or do you not want to do so?" Asher asked with a fixed gaze.

    "I don''t understand. I don''t need apanion to perform my duties without fail," Eradicator confidently said. How could something as weak as a cat help her in any possible way?

    Asher gestured for her toe over to a side and said, "Because it will help you stand out less instead of sticking out like a sore thumb. Whenever we are in disguise, you aren''t really blending in with the rest, which is risky for me and ruins the purpose of disguising. I know you aren''t used to being in disguise, and that is why a pet is going to make you appear less intimidating. Its ability also wille useful to you in some situations. So why don''t you first buy it, and I will show you how it''s done."

    Eradicator thought about it for a moment and nodded, "I understand. I will buy it," Saying so, Eradicator ced her hand on the ss box which housed the cat while the pet vendor licked his lips, feeling that his guess was right.

    For someone to spend 10,000 life crystals without much hesitation could only mean they wereing from unfathomable backgrounds.

    Asher was also a bit surprised she didn''t seem to hesitate much to spend so many life crystals. But as a Bloodborn Guard, it is only obvious she gets paid well too.

    The runes on the ss box lit up, indicating that the transaction of 10,000 life crystals wasplete.

    The pet vendor grinned at her and said, "Congrattions, you''ve just got yourself a great opinion. Please go ahead and wee it into your arms," He said as the lid of the ss box opened up.

    Eradicator peered inside the box and saw the cat staring back at her with its dark red eyes.

    The cat cocked its head to the side, studying her with a curious expression.

    Eradicator tentatively reached into the box and was about to grab the cat by its head, her hands forming a w, when Asher suddenly stopped her with a bemused look, "Are you trying to kill it? Use both your hands and gently lift it by its arms."

    She turned her head back towards the cat and, this time, used both her hands as she scooped up the cat and brought it out of the ss box. She was surprised at how light the creature was; it almost felt weightless in her arms.

    However, as she held it, she noticed that the cat had a strange energy about it, almost like a subtle one that emanated from its body.

    *Meow~* The cat let out a soft meow as it licked the gloves of Eradicator gently, making her tilt her head as she stared at it closely with curiosity.

    The pet vendor had his jaw ck upon seeing how this cat, known for being very difficult to tame, had already epted her as its master. Surely it would soon form a blood bond with her once she gains more of its trust. What kind of magic did she do?

    The cat gazed up at her with an expression that was hard to read. Eradicator wondered what was going through its mind and whether this pet was really going to be useful for her.

    Asher walked out of the shop while Eradicator followed behind, still holding the cat by its arms as its feet dangled in the air and kept purring.

    Asher shook his head upon seeing how she had no idea how to treat a pet of that size.

    "Are you nning to tire out your arms by holding it like that all the time? Keep it close to your chest and keep petting it and try to rx. That is how you will blend in, and make sure to withdraw your aura just like you would do when following an enemy stealthily," Asher instructed as Eradicator silently followed what he said by cradling the cat in her arms and gently petting its head.

    As she did this, she heard the cat purring and making itselffy in her embrace. The cat''s fur felt so soft, and its small body fit perfectly in her embrace. She didn''t know why, but she felt a sense of calm wash over her as the cat continued to purr and rub its face against her arms.

    Asher nodded with a satisfied look upon seeing how her aura gradually became calmer and reserved. He knew if he simply told her to withdraw her aura, she would still stand out due to her natural demeanor.

    But now that she was distracted with a pet, her bodynguage would naturally mellow and make her stand out way less.

    However, he was surprised that a young cat like that was already taking well to her despite the cold bloody aura surrounding her.

    "Now all that is left is to name your pet," Asher said, making Eradicator look at him and ask, "Name it?" She was left puzzled, not knowing what name to give her new pet. This was a first for her. Even her mount''s name was not given by her.

    "Just give it some girly name since the cat is a female. And no¡­Don''t give it any name that sounds like a title," Asher said, just to make sure she won''t give it a name simr to hers.

    Eradicator stared at the cat as she went into deep contemtion.

    Asher shook his head with a sigh upon seeing how she was struggling with something so simple and said, "You know what. Just name the cat ''Twilight''." Asher felt such a name was in between a title and a name and would probably suit her.

    Eradicator slowly nodded as she looked at it and mumbled, "Twilight¡­"

 Chapter 140 The Hall Of Reaper Archives

    Asher stood before the Hall of Reaper Archives, its towering doors made of ckened wood adorned with ancient runes.

    He was quite eager to enter this hall since not all information he needed would be simply avable on the inte. Some information was better learned from the demons.

    He said aloud his own name, and as if the doors recognized him, they swung open with a deep, ominous creak.

    As he stepped inside, the air grew thick with magic, and what filled his sight was dozens and dozens of tables and chairs. And in front of each chair, there was a glowing crystal ball on which many demons were cing their hands with their eyes closed.

    And on the far end of the hall, the walls were of a different color and quite thick and sturdypared to the adjacent ones, making anyone wonder why it was like that.

    Asher was surprised by this sight as he didn''t expect things to be like this within this hall.

    But suddenly, through his peripheral vision, he saw a young man waving his hand at him with a friendly smile.

    "Darren?" Asher was surprised to see him here. Did he already be a Reaper too? Or maybe it wasn''t that surprising for a noble like him.

    Asher saw Darren gesturing at him to sit near the empty chair beside him, and Asher did just that.

    "Greetings, Asher. I suppose the Head Warden told you toe here?" Darren asked as he pulled up the chair for Asher.

    Asher nodded as he sat down, "Yeah, and I suppose you are here to get some information for a quest just like me. So," Asher''s eyes were drawn to the blue crystal ball before him that shimmered on the table, "You have any idea how to use this to know what I want?" He asked, pointing to the ball.

    Darren chuckled as he eagerly exined, "It''s quite easy. Just ce your hand on the ball and ask it what you want to know. If the information is avable, you will hear the voice of the demon who contributed it. You should also close your eyes to help you focus."

    "I will try just that. Let''s talk after we are both done with this," Saying so, Asher ced his hand on the ball and mentally asked, "Tell me about the de of Brotherhood Guild."

    The crystal ball lit up, and some demon''s voice echoed in his mind, "The de of Brotherhood Guild is a group of hunters who mainly deal with capturing members of any demon cults. They have a lot of exorcists, and it isn''t wise to get near any one of their members in spirit form because of their methods of detecting us if we are not careful. In the eyes of the humans, this Guild is ranked as a ''Prominent'' Guild."

    ''A Prominent Guild?'' Asher knew a Prominent Guild meant it was a well-known guild and respected by other guilds too. To earn such prestige, it would only mean Tristan''s father, Gary, was not a nobody to be the owner of such a guild.

    Asher also felt relieved that he didn''t try anything rash as trying to get close to the members of this guild for information, especially when their Exorcists could have detected him.

    Fortunately he already knew that powerful and wealthy Hunters or Exorcists safeguard their houses with all kinds of objects and mystic runes to keep away demon spirits from getting close to them or any of their personal objects.

    Asher had asked Duncan how to get past these obstacles just in case, but Duncan told him that he should only try to learn what was best for his level of power.

    Fortunately, Remy only had his grandmother, and they were too poor to safeguard their tiny apartment. It was quite expensive to maintain powerful safeguards, and so the underprivileged had to make do with whatever they had.

    However, it seems like the demon''s voice in his head had more to tell about this guild,

    "This is just the image that guild has built up. But during my quest, I learned that they have secret dealings with a demonic cult called the Covenant of the Dead. I only came to know this because one of my brothers happened to have a connection with this cult. However, do not do anything to disrupt this cult since it is supposedly controlled by someone powerful from House Thorne."

    Asher could hear the faint tremble in the voice of this demon which cemented the seriousness of his warning.

    However, he curved his lips upon learning what he needed to know. He knew not all Hunter Guilds were clean.

    Some of them secretly deal with demonic cults to get things done while giving something back as a price as well.

    Demonic cults were not really filled with demons but humans who had sumbed to demons and carried out their wishes. However, none of them would have a good end for obvious reasons.

    He knew all this because, during his time as a Hunter, he had helped bring down a number of corrupted Hunter Guilds.

    Asher had asked Duncan how demons build a cult, but once again, Duncan had told him he would learn all this at the right time.

    The voice in his head stopped speaking, and that meant there was nothing else to learn about the guild.

    Asher knew to seed in his current Reaping quest, he might cause some damage to the Covenant of the Dead. But he didn''t care since it was not like anybody was going to know, and if they did, he still couldn''t care less.

    However, he wasn''t done gathering information since he hadn''t forgotten about Remy''s grandmother. Even if she seemed weak, she was also a retired Hunter and the only support Remy had.

    If he wanted to push Remy to the edge, he had to find some way to get rid of her.

    And so he asked the crystal ball, "Is there any information on Grace Eleanor, born in Switzend? She is 90 years old now."

    A new voice spoke in his mind, "Grace is a powerful Hunter who has killed a lot of Soul Purgers. She has a particr talent for tracking and capturing rogue demons. But I am disappointed to say that I only managed to severely injure her before she managed to escape. The only good thing is she won''t be a huge threat to our people for at least a couple of years. But if she appears before me again, she won''t return alive."

    Asher''s brows raised as he was surprised by more than one thing. He didn''t expect that old woman to have been so strong in her prime. Since it was said that she killed a lot of Soul Purgers, that would mean she was definitely a peak level A Rank Hunter!

    But even if she had to retire early, howe she was living in such poor conditions despite having been a powerful Hunter once? She should have made enough fortune in her prime to live a good life.

    And as if that was not enough surprise, Asher recognized the cold, stern voice in his head, even if it seemed a bit milder than the one he knew. It was none other than the voice of Esther Thorne.

    "How old is this information?" He asked the crystal ball.

    "This information was recorded 60 years ago," A neutral voice echoed in his head.

    ''Doesn''t that mean Grace retired during the 1960s?'' Asher realized Grace must have been really powerful to even escape from someone like Esther, even if Esther was also younger at that time.

    He didn''t hear any more information and realized that he was still missing out on more about Grace and how she ended up in such a dire situation.

    He felt that he should find outter by sneaking into Remy''s house and searching for any useful information.

    But he wasn''t done as the fingers of his hand hardened on the crystal and mentally asked, "Any information on Derek Sterling, who is an S Rank Hunter? I only want information from the past year."

    A voice echoed in his head immediately, "Derek Sterling, the strongest Hunter on Earth and President of the World Hunter Association. Highly respected and worshipped by humans. It would be extremely unwise to face him, but he poses the biggest threat to our realm. If only we could get rid of him it would be help our kingdom recover faster."

    ''Strongest Hunter and President of the WHA? Wow¡­You have jumped so many stairs by destroying me, didn''t you, Derek?'' Asher coldly scoffed as he didn''t expect him to rise in ranks within just one year.

    The position of President at WHA was considered the most powerful on Earth. No president of any government can hold a candle to such a position.

    The one who had a say on the decisions of the strongest Hunters on the was surely the strongest of all.

    However, this didn''t deter Asher as he inwardly mumbled, ''It''s all good¡­Keep on climbing, Derek, because the more you rise, the more you fall.''

    There were lots of other information, but Asher felt they were of no use to him.

    He then asked, "I need information on Lenny Stan, who is an S Rank Hunter. From past year only."

    "Lenny Stan is the Supreme Commander of WHA and a close aide of its president. All or most Hunter Guilds report to him, and his influence andwork are boundless. Lenny is considered to be one of the biggest threats to our realm. Unfortunately, he is too strong and protected to be eliminated in the foreseeable future."

    "You slippery bastard. Even you got such a fancy title, huh? Enjoy it while itsts," Asher coldly scoffed.

    His eyes then hardened like a cold rock as he asked, ''Any information on¡­Aira Evangeline who is a S Rank Hunter? From past year only."''

    "..."

    Asher''s eyes widened upon feeling the silence in his mind, even after a couple of moments. This could only mean nobody reported anything about her.

    How could that be possible?

    S Rank Hunters like her would surely be considered a huge threat by demons and have some report on them in here.

    Asher had his brows pulled together, unable to understand what this really meant. He felt he could only learn more back on Earth. He must definitely find out!

 Chapter 141 Waiting For You

    Asher didn''t know exactly what was going on with Aira. Still, he had already vowed that no matter what happened, he won''t rest until he made her pay dearly. He wanted her to suffer more than everyone since he trusted and loved her the most once.

    With these heavy thoughts he slowly let go of the crystal ball and opened his eyes.

    "So, were you able to get what you wanted?" Darren eagerly asked after patiently waiting for Asher to finish collecting information and added, "Based on what my seniors said, it is useful most of the time."

    Asher slowly nodded and said, "Hmm, I have no argument about what they said. But I did get something to help me move forward. But what I am wondering about is how do I start a cult of my own, with my own followers? I just feel I am still missing out on a lot about bing a full-fledged Reaper. But I should probably notin until my training is over."

    "Ah, yea. Building a cult is not something easy, and I am sure the Head Warden is going to teach you that at the right time while I don''t know if I ever will be able to have my own cult. But I don''t really care. I am only doing this because my mother told me to. Still, honestly, I want to keep pursuing Enchantment Arts, especially ones that extend to enchanting Reaping Contracts too," Darren said with a soft sigh as his eyes momentarily became zed.

    "Contracts can be enchanted?" Asher asked with a surprised look, as he didn''t expect that.

    Darren nodded enthusiastically, "Yes, of course. But it depends on the grade of the contract. For powerful enchantments, at least an Epic Grade contract is necessary. I have tried my hand at enchanting some, but I am still perfecting my art," Darren said with a look of pride in his eyes.

    Asher nodded with a subtle smile, feeling that Darren was going to be even more useful than he thought in the future.

    "I have heard you are a genius at what you do. So no matter what anyone says, do not stray away from your passion. That is my advice for you," Asher said as he patted Darren''s shoulder.

    Darren nodded with an appreciative look as he said, "Of course. I feel ttered you have high hopes for me," Darren felt really grateful that someone like Asher was supporting his ambitions.

    Asher softly chuckled and said, "I should get back to Reaping. But one thing I wanted to know is, do we gain anything if we reap other souls? I was thinking why we should not reap more than one soul during a quest," This was a thought that popped into his mind while collecting information for his quest.

    Darren readily nodded as he said, "Of course, it''s possible, and we do gain benefits. But the catch is we won''t get the benefits unless weplete the main objective. So even if you have the luxury of time to reap other souls, I would suggest making sure that you have a good chance ofpleting the objective in time."

    "I see. I shall see you around then."

    ¡ª

    Time Left : 3d 5h

    Asher''s spirit form entered Remy''s small apartment and noticed the dimly lit living room, with the curtains drawn and a fain scent ofvender that wafted through the air.

    It was a cozy space withfortable-looking furniture, a bookshelf with old, dusty volumes, and a small coffee table that held a vase of dried flowers.

    He purposefully chose this time toe here since he knew Remy was out and as he passed the hall, he saw Remy''s grandmother sleeping on the cold floor, making him wonder if she was really nuts.

    However, even if Grace was once a powerful Hunter, he learned from Remy''s memories that she didn''t even have a fraction of her power during her prime and couldn''t even prevent herself from falling down the stairs.

    This was his source of confidence for sneaking inside and trying to get more information on her.

    He went straight to Remy''s bedroom to search for a doll and found one right on the top shelf. The doll was made of frayed fabric, with missing buttons for eyes and a crooked stitched smile. Its clothes were torn, and it had patches of discolored cloth in various ces.

    Asher inwardly raised his brows, not expecting Remy to have such a broken doll.

    Still, he wanted to possess it and focused his energy on it. Slowly, the energy of the doll began to merge with his, and he felt his senses and perspective shifting.

    Within a few moments, he hadpletely possessed the doll and began to search the apartment for any information on Grave in a very silent and careful manner.

    He didn''t want to get caught since it could make things messy. He realized Reaping quests surely took a lot more effort and difficulty and hoped the rewards better be worth it.

    As expected, he didn''t find any documents he needed in Remy''s bedroom and decided to sneak toward Grace''s bedroom.

    Since the height of the doll was short, he had some difficulty climbing up the chair to open the drawers and search for them.

    Asher came upon old photos of Grace where she was quite young and surprisingly quite beautiful and was hugging a young boy. The two of them were posing for the cameraman with bright smiles. It seemed as if Grace was a single mother.

    There were even more photos where Grace was older, and the young boy had grown into a man while holding a "Happy Mother''s Day" card in his hand while hugging her.

    Then he saw a photo where a new face appeared, which was a pretty young woman who seemed to be her son''s wife. They seemed recently married in the picture and were posing with Grace for a family photo.

    The final photo in the album had another new face which was a baby barely a year old. He didn''t have to guess that it was Remy, and Grace seemed the happiest in this.

    However, there wasn''t a single family photo after this other than photos where only Remy was in it as he grew up.

    He moved his hands around to see if there was anything else but didn''t spot anything of importance.

    But then he felt a false drawer within the drawer, and with a click, he opened it, revealing an old diary.

    He opened the diary and had his brows raised upon seeing lots of newspaper cuttings and red markings on them.

    [ Ruven Eleanor murdered in cold blood and wife raped and killed by demonic cultists ]

    [ Ignorant or foolish? Did Ruven and his wife not know the consequences of joining a demonic cult? ]

    [ Gary Wesman delivers an emotional speech on how he failed to save his friends ]

    [ Weakened Eleanor Family shattered by hidden debts revealed after Ruven''s death ]

    Asher saw a lot of red marks on this Gary person''s face, and it was obvious Grace highlighted in every news snippet he appeared for a reason.

    However, he didn''t expect Remy to have such a dark history. His parents must have died when he was a baby. Otherwise, they would have appeared inter photos.

    Maybe Grace shielded the tragic death of his parents, or maybe not. Either way, he could see that Grace was carrying quite some heavy emotional baggage and burdens.

    No wonder she fell into such a destitute state after all this.

    At this point, he felt that he should have got a reaping quest to reap her soul upon seeing how she was a good candidate. But knowing how she was too weak to do anything, he felt things were better this way.

    However, suddenly he felt a strange sensation. He could feel the vibrations of someone approaching, the very air around him softly quivering as the footsteps drew near.

    ''Damn,'' Asher realized Grace had woken up and was probably walking towards her room. He immediately closed the drawer and put everything back in ce before running off to Remy''s room.

    Fortunately, his senses were heightened like a snake in this doll''s body, allowing him to sense footsteps from far away.

    He got himself up on the shelf and assumed the original position in which the doll was kept.

    He heard Grace going into her bedroom and felt relieved he got back in time.

    *Creak*

    Asher''s eyes inwardly widened upon seeing Grace suddenly limping into Remy''s bedroom and looking around the room with a soft smile.

    ''Did she notice me? No, that can''t be¡­'' Asher was sure he reached back in time and didn''t also leave any mess in her room.

    He saw her gaze pass just past him, making him feel like holding his breath even though he couldn''t. He made sure to not make a single move, just like a lifeless doll. He can''t remember thest time he had been this careful and wary before someone as old and weak as her.

    As her gaze passed by him, he rxed and saw her correcting the bedsheet on Remy''s bed.

    He shook his head inwardly, thinking she must usuallye here to make sure everything was proper in her grandson''s room.

    But then, without warning, Grace suddenly turned and stepped towards the shelf he was on. His senses spiked to the max as he saw her hand reaching for him at an insane speed.

    ''Damn!'' He shrunk back, realizing that she somehow caught him, and ran across the shelf, hoping to jump down.

    But her hand traveled faster, and he clicked his tongue as she smacked him down to the floor.

    "I was waiting for one of you toe here, and finally, one of you did. It was a good thing I never stopped being patient," Grace said with a cold grin as she looked down at him with glowing eyes.

 Chapter 142 Unyielding Mind

    Asher didn''t expect this old woman, who could barely walk, to sniff him out. He couldn''t think of at what point he made a mistake.

    But he knew there was no point in guessing why and that he was in a tight situation. Still, he didn''t let that stop him from thinking of silencing this woman for good, even if that might jeopardize his quest. Maybe his arrogance of not taking a more uplicated quest had returned to bite him.

    He was about to snap his fingers together to summon his de of Damnation but,

    "Hold your horses, demon. I don''t want to fight you," Grace said as she raised her hand the moment she saw the doll getting tensed up.

    Asher was surprised to see this woman not overreacting when any other person, even someone of her age and expertise and background, would have been quick to get rid of him somehow.

    Still, he asked with a subtle curve of his lips, "Why? Trying to buy time to get help since you can''t defeat me on your own?"

    Grace let out a sarcastic chuckle as she sat down on the bed slowly and said, "I am too old to try any tricks. See, I am sitting down right in front of you, and I have no way of getting help, nor would I want to go through the hassle of getting quarantined. Remy also won''t even be returning until evening as usual, which you must already know. You are free to escape any time."

    Asher had his brows furrowed as he couldn''t tell what this woman was trying to do here. He knew she was probably telling the truth. Otherwise, she could have brought help before confronting him.

    Still, the logical thing would be to kill her, but he decided to listen her out since his quest would get jeopardized either way, "Fine. Talk but make it quick. I am not as patient as I look."

    "I can guess your target is my son since I sensed you were lingering in our house for a day or two," Grace said with narrowed eyes making Asher ask, "How did you know that? I never made anything obvious."

    "Little guy, seems like you had no idea my parents were Exorcists even if I didn''t follow in their footsteps. They taught me a lot of things about how to keep an eye out for demon spirits. I had this entire house painted with a special paint that changes color very subtly to announce the presence of a demon. These days such old-fashioned methods are not used, but that is all I could use."

    Asher looked around at the walls and didn''t really notice any drastic change in color. But again, he never paid close attention to the color of these walls to really know the difference, and he also had no idea such methods existed.

    She was also born before his time and knew stuff he didn''t.

    "Still, that doesn''t exin how you knew I was hiding in this doll and found me at the right time," Asher said with a shake of his head.

    "This paint gives off a very faint smell which only goes stronger the shorter the distance to you. I am old, but my nose is as sharp as ever. It runs in the family," Grace said with a weak but smug smile.

    Asher had to admit this old woman was even more formidable than he expected. Even after growing so weak, she hadn''t lost her sharpness.

    "You said you were waiting for a demon like me. What did you mean by that?" Asher asked as he remembered the strange words she had said earlier.

    Which human willingly waits for a demon spirit to enter their house if they weren''t interested in killing it? Was it because¡­

    "Because¡­I have been waiting to make a deal with a demon," Grace said as her eyes focused on him.

    Asher furrowed his brows, but then he saw the searing look in her eyes and said, "What deal?"

    Grace slowly shook her head as she said, "I want you to reap my soul and ignore my grandson. In return, I will get you what you need and more."

    Asher scoffed as if he expected her to say something like that and said, "Your soul in exchange for your grandson''s? You have to be kidding. Since you already know I am here for your son, why would I want to make a deal with someone as weak as you? It''s too bad you aren''t young anymore. I have no use for your soul."

    ? "Is this your first time? You are weak, but your power will be sufficient enough to let my mana circuit ze for onest time for a short while," Grace said, making Asher feel doubtful. He had already heard how old Hunters had sumbed to the temptations of demons to use their power. Some wanted power, some wanted wealth, some wanted fame, and so on.

    But in those cases, the power of those demons wasparable to the power of the old Hunters when they were in their prime.

    However, in his case, he was a mid-level Soul Warrior, while Grace was originally a powerful A Rank Hunter.

    "You don''t have to look so unconvinced. Even if the time I get will be short, within that time, I will kill so many powerful people that you will be bathed with more power than you can dream," Grace said as her deep brown eyes shone with intense killing intent.

    Asher felt the cold, almost palpable, aura of anger and hatred from her, and he didn''t have to guess as he asked, "Let me guess. Do you want to bring down Tristan''s father, Gary? You are doing this for revenge, aren''t you?" Asher didn''t know the full story, but he put two and two together after seeing the red mark on Gary''s head and knowing how Gary''s guild wasn''t really clean.

    Grace gave a cold grin as she said, "Aren''t you quite the naughty one, checking out an old woman''s diary?"

    "Just part of the job," Asher shrugged.

    Grace let out a light scoff before her expression became serious, "Yes¡­I am doing this for revenge. But be that as it may, I don''t want anything to happen to my grandson."

    "I am sure you have a good idea of how strong Gary''s guild is. It is a Prominent Tier Guild, and that means you can''t get to Gary that easy. He has enough forces in hismand to protect him," Asher said with a shake of his head, feeling that Grace might be getting blinded by her desire for revenge to see how unfeasible her wish was.

    He knew Hunter Guilds were ssified into five tiers. Emerging, Recognized, Prominent, Elite, and Legendary Tiers.

    Prominent Tier guilds were above average, but still, they would have a lot of C Rank Hunters and few B Rank Hunters. Such guilds were no pushovers.

    Still, Asher had no doubt she wouldn''t have any problem if she was young and healthy. A powerful A Rank Hunter can surely kill someone like Gary if they set their mind to it and even more certainly if they didn''t care about getting caught.

    But with his power, he doubted she wouldst 5 minutes, and that would be too short to do anything she imed she would.

    Grace could see what this demon was thinking and said, "Don''t think I am spouting nonsense. I have been patiently waiting and nning for years for an opportunity like this. I have thoroughly learned about how Gary''s guild works, and I know Gary more than he does himself. So don''t think that I won''t be able to fulfill my words."

    Asher could see she wasn''t lying about this since he would have done the same thing in her shoes. As someone seeking revenge, he could understand the reasons that drive her.

    It does make it a lot easier if she really knows how to get close to Gary without any difficulties.

    Still, he never expected things to take such a surprising turn where this woman was willingly ready to sell her soul to him.

    "Alright, I am willing to take a leap of faith here. So¡­" Asher climbed up on the bed and snapped his fingers together as heid out the Reaping Contract before her, "...sign with your blood on this contract, and you will get what you wish for," He said with a subtle smile.

    Grace''s eyes subtly glowed as she pulled together her brows and carefully studied the contract, "How professional you all are," She mumbled with a subtle scoff.

    Asher never expected his first reaping quest to end up with a willing vessel, though he was waiting for her reaction after reading the main uses.

    Grace squinted her eyes as she pushed away the contract and said, "This obviously won''t do. I am willing to agree to every single use in that except I want one more use added¡­A use that says you won''t harm my grandson in any way as long as I keep up my end of the deal."

    Asher wasn''t surprised, but he inwardly frowned since fulfilling her demand would mean he would stand to gain nothing from this quest. It was more like he would be failing the quest, and all this would have been for nothing.

    As Darren told him, he could reap other souls but would only gain benefits as long as hepleted the main objective in time.

    He was nning to reap Grace''s soul and then reap Remy''s soul. That way, Grace will be dead to protect Remy from him, and he can end up with a lot of refined mana bypleting the quest.

    This was why he was willing to entertain Grace''s ''deal''.

    "I don''t think you understand how this works. I can''t change any of the uses in that contract. All demons offer the same thing, and all I can do to reassure you is my promise that I won''t touch Remy. Why would I need him if I can gain a lot from you and go home happy?" Asher said with a casual shrug.

    Grace scoffed and said, "Don''t get so smart with me. I have been taught since I was young to never believe the words of a demon, no matter how tempting and logical they might sound. So no¡­I am not doing this deal unless you add that use. I don''t care whatever reason you say you can''t do it, but I would never trust your words when ites to my grandson''s life. You can threaten to kill me, but I won''t change my mind. At least my death will warn Remy about you."

    ''Tch, this woman¡­'' Asher was at a loss seeing her obstinate and resolute face and asked, "So you are willing to give up on the chance to take revenge¡­something which you have been dreaming for all these years?"

    Grace smiled and said, "No point in trying to tempt me, demon. I do want to get vengeance with all my heart, but my grandson is more important to me than my revenge. I would rather destroy myself than let any harme to him. I can''t let him get consumed by my pain and anger."

    Asher took a deep breath upon realizing that this woman wasn''t really blinded by revenge. She still had a hold over her heart.

    But at the same time, he can''t really go ahead with this deal and not gain anything. Why would he waste his time on all this?

    Still, he wanted to first consult Duncan before going deciding what to do with this unyielding woman and said, "I think I will give you some time to clear your head and let you think on this. Maybe then you will have a change of mind," Saying so, Asher snapped his fingers together as the contract disappeared, and he walked out of the room.

    Upon hearing his words and seeing him leave, Grace curved one of the corners of her lips.

 Chapter 143 A Cult?

    "So you feel you are at an impasse because that human refuses to sign without an added use?" Duncan asked as he closed the book he was reading and ced it on the table.

    He let Ashere into his personal library upon hearing he had something important to consult with him.

    Asher was surrounded by thousands of ancient books and multiple moving stairs as he looked at him and nodded, "Yeah. She is frail, but she is astute too. She saw through my n to trick her. I don''t think any more words from me will change her mind. But if I ignore her, then my quest will surely end in failure."

    Duncan hummed as he slowly stroked the edge of the book in his hand and asked, "She was once a mighty Hunter, right?"

    "Yes," Asher nodded while wondering what Duncan wasing to.

    "Generally, no powerful Hunter would be willing to make a deal with a demon weaker than them. So don''t you think it would be a waste to let go of someone as powerful as her who is willing to sell her soul to you?" Duncan asked with an inner glow in his eyes.

    Asher had a confused look as he asked, "I don''t get it. What can I do with her? I am too weak to even let her use her power for more than a few minutes. And if I don''t reap her soul, I won''t get any benefits, right?"

    Asher also wanted the same thing, but he couldn''t see a solution.

    Duncan shook his head softly and said, "Reaping doesn''t mean you have to consume their soulpletely right there and then. It is a process that can either be short or long. You can reap a human''s soul within seconds, or you can do it over days, months, or years and gain even more. It is all up to you."

    Asher''s eyes increasingly became focused with interest as Duncan continued, "What you have got here is a very rare opportunity and the best time to start building your own cult."

    "My cult? How? She will die within a few minutes of using my power," Asher said with a shake of his head.

    "Not necessarily. If she kills enough people, she can sustain herself longer. The people she kills should not be weak, of course, considering her own strength. But that also means you will get to gain a lot more," Duncan said as he ced the book back into one of the shelves.

    "In what way would I gain more? If she uses the refined mana from the humans she kills and uses it to sustain herself, what will I get?" Asher asked with a keen look.

    "During one of our earlier sessions, I mentioned to you how Reaping can be greatly beneficial if your vessel causes enough chaos and destruction before the timer runs out. But that is only a short-term benefit and something that happens very rarely. What I didn''t tell you at that time is the long-term benefit of Reaping which has more chance of seeding and fewer risks," Duncan said with a subtle wave of his forefinger, making Asher part his lips.

    He did feel that making his vessel cause enough destruction before the timer ran out could not happen every time and would be highly difficult too.

    For instance, even if Remy bes his vessel, how much destruction can he possibly cause before he gets taken down? Not more than a few, and considering the strength of the people he might kill, he wouldn''t stand to gain any abnormal amount of refined mana.

    "So if that human bes your Soulservant and reaps the souls of other humans, then what you will gain is not exactly refined mana but life crystals. And all that life crystals go to you, but you will get to choose how much to give to your Soulservant to sustain herself," Duncan exined as he took out another book from the shelf.

    "Life crystals?" Asher didn''t expect that and asked, "I know they are precious but¡­"

    Duncan squinted his eyes as he saw the look on Asher''s face and said, "Don''t feel disappointed. I can understand why you underestimate the power of life crystals. They are vital for more than our survival," Duncan took out a life crystal and he looked at it with a look of admiration and respect, "Just one of these small, beautiful things helps us stay alive for a short while in a harsh realm like ours. But it does more than just that. It can also help you extend your¡­lifespan. This is another main reason why all of your seniors who are at their peak never stop Reaping."

    "Lifespan? How is that possible?" Asher asked with widened eyes. This was something he never expected and something that made life crystals appear even more valuable to him.

    "Vampires like me or any race with a high life span lives for about 300 years, give or take some. Theoretically, we can live longer, but the harsh environment of our realm makes our bodies grow older faster as years pass. That is why, as you grow older, you will notice the number of life crystals you need to absorb each day will keep increasing. You are young now, so you don''t have to take muchpared to when you be 50 years old," Duncan said as he pointed at Asher with his hand.

    "Oh¡­" Asher didn''t expect he had to also ount for his age and not just his strength for the number of life crystals he would have to absorb each day.

    "So when you near the end of your life span or at any point when your body starts to show its aging, you can absorb a tremendous amount of life crystals to reverse the harmful effects on your body caused by our environment. You can also do it now, but there would be no point in doing it while you are young and healthy," Duncan exined.

    "I see¡­" Asher mumbled as he now realized why even those senior nobledies like Esther, Reba, and Naida were still looking beautiful despite being so old. As expected, any woman would be concerned about their looks.

    So they must be absorbing life crystals every day to keep looking youthful while the men don''t mind looking older. They probably only care about living longer.

    ? "If that is the case, then why can''t the most wealthy people keep on living endlessly?" Asher asked since he knew people from powerful Houses like Thorin Thorne, Seron, or Vernon Valentine possess a staggering amount of life crystals, and so did their forefathers. But none of them really lived longer than 400 years.

    Duncan let out a soft hum as he shook his head, "It''s not that easy. As I said, age is a very important factor. So once you reach the end of your life span, you would need a staggering amount of life crystals just to live a year longer. And even more, if you want to live another year. So by the time you have lived dozens of years beyond your lifespan, the number of life crystals you would need to live another year would be so much you won''t be able to get them even if you steal from every single demon in this realm. That is why every one of us knows nobody can live forever."

    Asher softly nodded as he felt that made sense. Otherwise, he would have read about old monsters who lived beyond 500 years or so.

    "But I am not suggesting you start a cult just to increase your lifespan, which you don''t even have to worry about now. I am telling it because you have no real power of your own in this kingdom. All you have is your status as a ''consort''. So even if people flock towards you because of your achievements, you have to give something back to make them stay and be your loyal vassals," Duncan stressed thest sentence to make sure Asher understood.

    Asher nodded as he knew this very well. He still had yet to gain a good footing in this kingdom.

    "You need life crystals to build alliances, build your own armies who will be steadfast and loyal to you, and do your bidding at any time without question. Unfortunately, you cannot get any of this without life crystals. You cannot even borrow life crystals from the queen since she is duty-bound to not be irresponsible with the kingdom''s wealth. At best, you will only get an allowance, but that is far from enough for what you need," Duncan mentioned this just to make sure Asher would forget any ideas of asking the queen for life crystals.

    Asher had no ns of asking Rowena for life crystals since he didn''t want to lower his pride unless he was in some kind of desperate situation.

    "Other than these things, if you own a cult with powerful servants, then you can cause more destruction to their world and weaken them in several ways without even being there personally. They will also be able to help you in other ways. So it will definitely contribute to our kingdom getting better," Duncan stressed thest sentence to highlight how important it was.

    "Sure. I understand," Asher firmly nodded.

    "So this is what I suggest you should do. Go to a Contract Master and let him teach you how to rewrite the uses, which is quite simple. Then start a cult with that human being your first Soulservant, and as time passes and you get more Soulservants, you would be earning life crystals without raising a finger and without even going over to the Severed Realm. Depending on how powerful your cult bes, you can earn tens of them, hundreds, or even thousands a day. You will soon understand how beneficial Reaping will be for you if you manage your cult in the right way," Duncan said with a focused gaze, eager to see Asher''s progress with this.

 Chapter 144 Silent Suffering

    A maid approached the door of Oberon''s chambers, her steps echoing down the dimly lit corridor. She felt a shiver run down her spine as she drew closer to the heavily guarded door, not used to seeing so many intimidating guards whose gazes immediatelynded and pierced into her.

    As she reached the door, their faces masked in stoic expressions, standing at attention. They watched her intently as she held out the tray of medicinal drink and the bowl of essence sticks, her hands trembling slightly. However, the pleasant aroma from the essence sticks was helping her rx her nerves a bit.

    One of the guards, a tall and imposing figure, stepped forward and barred her way with his spear.

    "The drink must be tested first," he said, his voice deep andmanding, "It is the order of the princess consort."

    The maid nodded nervously, her heart racing as she handed over the tray to the guard. She watched as he summoned the poison tester and made him drink it.

    The poison tester was an old, short man with sharp gray eyes. He carefully examined the ss and dipped his finger in it before taking a sip from it.

    The maid held her breath as she watched. She knew she had no reason to be nervous, but if the poison tester found something wrong with it, she might be the one getting executed first, even if she didn''t even prepare the drink.

    The poison tester closed his eyes briefly after taking a sip. Then, after a moment or two, he opened his eyes and gave a subtle nod to the guards.

    "You may now go inside," The guard said as he ced the drink back on the tray, and the maid nodded readily as she went in with weak steps.

    As she entered the room with a guard behind her, she saw Prince Oberon lying in bed, his body wrapped in bandages. He looked so pitiful and vulnerable, a far cry from the fearsome prince she had heard stories about. She approached his bed and ced the tray on the table beside him.

    "Should I help you drink it, your highness?" She asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Oberon turned his head slowly to look at her, his eyes glinting with a mix of anger and bitterness.

    The maid gulped and took his gaze as her cue to leave. Only when she walked out was she able to shake off the uneasy feeling.

    After the maid left, Oberon looked at the medicinal drink and inwardly scoffed. He didn''t need to drink any shit to get better. His own strength was enough to pull through this and get out of here as soon as possible.

    Just the thought of Rowena and Asher spending time together in this castle while he was still here was enough to make his nerves sting.

    But upon smelling the sweet and heady scent of the essence sticks, he cooled down a bit and felt that he should focus on getting better by sleeping rather than frustrate himself by thinking about that alien filth.

    At least it was a good thing he had some peace and privacy in here, just like his mansion. His mother wanted to station a few guards inside too. But, he told her to not go overboard with it and that he didn''t want unnecessarypany inside who would probably be mocking him in their heads after seeing his condition.

    The fewer eyes on him, the better.

    But just as he was about to sleep, his senses suddenly perked up upon hearing the door creak open after a soft knock.

    His heart skipped a beat when he saw Rowena enter the room. She was irresistibly beautiful, with long ck hair that cascaded down her back in soft waves. Her crimson eyes shone with warmth andpassion as her gazended on him.

    He was moved by her beauty and gaze. He had always been in awe of her, ever since the first time he hadid eyes on her. Her ck dress clung to her curves in all the right ces, especially her beguiling bosom and entuating her slender figure. Her ck lips gave her a mysterious and alluring look as if she held secrets that only the bravest could uncover.

    He felt his heart race with excitement and gratitude, knowing that she probably came to check on him. He could hardly contain his joy at the sight of her and wanted nothing more than to reach out and touch her, to feel her warmth and her beauty close to him.

    But his heart sank when he saw Asher following behind her with a smile. He felt a surge of anger as he saw Asher and Rowena walking toward his bed together.

    Still, he made sure to close his eyes to a slit to make it seem like he was not really awake.

    As the two came closer, Oberon saw Rowena looking at him with a concerned look as she softly said, "I have known Oberon for a long time. He is too strong and brave to get injured like this."

    Oberon felt moved, hearing her words. This was the first time he heard her admiration for him, and it felt so good, more than he expected. Maybe it wasn''t so bad for his pride to only let her see him in a state like this.

    But then he saw Asher scoffing and saying, "Oberon isn''t what he seems to be. He''s a pathetic bastard who ended up like this due to his own foolishness. You shouldn''t waste your kind words on someone who has only brought shame to our House and to you. He has been fooling you the entire time with false pretenses by making it seem like he cares about you and the kingdom. But he doesn''t. All he cares about is your crown and gaining more power, even if it means destroying your kingdom."

    Rowena looked at Asher with a confused look and asked, "Is that really true?"

    ''NO! No, Rowena! Don''t fucking listen to him. That alien is lying through his teeth!'' Oberon wanted to shout and warn her to not get fooled by his nonsense.

    Asher nodded as she gently cupped her face and said, "Sadly, yes. But I am not like Oberon, but a better man in every way. That is why I became your husband, my love," Saying so, Asher suddenly leaned forward and kissed her soft, sulent ck lips.

    ''NO! Get off her, you filthy alien!!!'' Oberon felt his blood boil upon seeing Asher kissing her right in front of him. He had never felt his chest burn so intensely upon seeing Asher taking advantage of her soft lips and tasting them like an animal.

    Rowena shyly pushed Asher away by cing her hand on his chest and whispered, "Oberon is still here and might hear us. We shouldn''t do anything improper here."

    But Asher gave a charming smile as he said, "Improper? There is nothing improper about a husband and wife kissing. Besides, you are the queen, and you don''t have to worry about showing affection to me before anyone," Saying so, Asher grabbed her wrist, pulled her hand away from her chest, and plundered her lips again with even more vigor.

    "Mhmmm!~"

    ''You dare!!'' Oberon screamed inwardly, wanting tosh out at him for forcing himself on Rowena without any shame.

    Oberon had never felt so angry, humiliated, and resentful in his life. He couldn''t feel his limbs, but he could feel his teeth grinding against each other as he felt his chest cave in, a mixture of intense emotions building up inside of him.

    He felt his heart twist inside of him as he saw Asher pull Rowena up to hug her while kissing her passionately. He helplessly saw Asher''s filthy hands roaming all over Rowena''s curves, making him feel like his heart was cracking.

    He then saw Asher breaking the kiss and giving him a side nce with a smug grin before looking at Rowena, "I think we should check in from time to time till Oberon gets better. We can even stay here for a few hours every day while keeping an eye on helpless little Oberon. What if he leaks in the middle of the night, and nobody is there to tend to him?"

    Oberon felt shes and spots in his vision as his breath became coarse and faster. How much more filthy can the tongue of this alien get?

    Rowena softly sighed as she looked at Oberon and nodded, "Maybe that is not a bad idea. Even if he is a repulsive man like you said, he is still a royal member of our House and needs our support."

    ''R-Rowena, you¡­'' Oberon couldn''t believe she easily got brainwashed by Asher. This cannot be! Was he really supposed to helplessly watch Asher getting intimate with her till he recovered? How ridiculous and outrageous!

    "As expected, you are still so dutiful. But my love, my dragon down there is feeling a bit angry after you kissed me. Would you care to tame it with your mouth? I know you are really good with dragons. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be asking for a favor like this," Asher said with a soft sigh as he gestured at the huge bulge on his crotch.

    Rowena let out a subtle gasp with a blush as she looked down.

    Oberon''s body temperature rose, unable to believe that this wretched scum was asking for such a disrespectful and vulgar favor from Rowena, who was none other than the queen!

    Not even in his dreams could he imagine her doing something like that, and he was confident Rowena wouldn''t entertain his outrageous request.

    And just as he expected, he saw Rowena shake her head and say with pursed lips, "Asher, you are going too far with your jokes. How can you expect me to do such indecent things?"

    Asher let out a pitiful sigh as he said, "I was only thinking of introducing my little dragon to you. But I never thought you would find that idea indecent. Maybe I was expecting too much from my wife."

    ''What a load of bullshit. Ha, who are you trying to fool?'' Oberon coldly snickered inwardly.

    "Oh, I¡­I didn''t know it was like that. Don''t get upset. I will do it since it''s you," Saying so, Rowena slowly moved her dainty hand toward his pants.

    ''No! Rowena, what in the hell are you doing?! You are the queen! You can''t do such a disgraceful thing,'' Oberon couldn''t believe Asher again managed to beguile her into doing such indecent things.

    But it was toote as he saw her pull Asher''s pants down briefly, letting loose a vigorous and fiery gray one-eyed dragon from its cage.

    "Oh, devils¡­" Rowena mumbled with a surprised gasp as her eyes widened.

    Oberon had his pride shaken upon seeing the sheer size and vigor of the long gray-skinned dragon.

    He had always prided himself on his little brother and had considered it one of his strengths that buffed up his pride.

    But seeing Asher''s dragon, which was twice his size, made him suddenly feel self-conscious and insecure. He felt a wave of envy and jealousy wash over him as he watched Asher unting it before her and saw how shocked and flustered Rowena looked.

    He couldn''t believe Asher''s dragon could get that big. He definitely used some ck art to make it look bigger. He definitely did!

    "So big¡­Are all men like this?" Rowena mumbled with a dazed look.

    Asher chuckled and said, "Nah. Look at Oberon''s poor thing. Since he is bandaged up, and if you look real closely, you can see how miserable that shriveled-up thing is. I pity the women he slept with, tsk, tsk."

    ''You fucking bastard!!! It looks like that because I am sick!'' Oberon wanted to scream at the top of his lungs as his face became red with humiliation, seeing Asher mocking his manhood before Rowena.

    He only realized now that the bandages were too thin, which could reveal the outline of his manhood, which was currently not in its best state obviously.

    "You are really special, Asher. I have no doubt of it," Rowena said with a shake of her head.

    Asher smiled as he said, "I know. But as you can see, my dragon needs special treatment right now before it wreaks havoc. So¡­can you please tame it as I asked before? Only you can help me out here, and I really believe you can."

    "You¡­You really want me to? Okay¡­I guess it can''t be helped," Rowena said with a soft smile as she slowly bent her back and sat down on the chair, her face directly facing Asher''s dragon.

    ''No¡­no¡­Rowena, stop¡­please¡­you can''t do this to me,'''' Oberon''s pupils were shaking as he desperately tried to move his limbs and stop her. But no matter how he tried, he couldn''t even move his fingers and watched in horror as he saw her open her mouth wide while her face got closer and closer to Asher''s dragon, eagerly waiting to enter her moist cave.

    But the unthinkable happened as the dragon entered her maiden cave, making Oberon''s heart shatter into a million pieces, ''NOOOO!!!''

    All Oberon could do was lifelessly lie there, trapped and alone, as Asher and Rowena continued their twisted dance of love and destruction.

 Chapter 145 The Sleeping Prince

    The Demonstone Castle was in chaos as the shocking news of Prince Oberon suddenly falling into aa spread like a wildfire.

    The atmosphere was tense, and there was a palpable sense of anxiety and worry in the air.

    All the physicians bustled about the room, trying to revive the prince, while guards and servants stood at the door, keeping a close eye on everything that was happening inside.

    When Reba heard the news, she was beside herself with shock and grief and rushed out of the tower and towards the Demonstone Castle immediately.

    The moment she entered, she was struck by how still and unresponsive Oberon was, lying motionless on his bed. Her heart sank, and she couldn''t help but have her eyes water as she tried to gently shake him to wake him up, "O-Oberon? Son, wake up¡­Mother is here. Why are you worrying me by being like this? Oberon!!"

    What unsettled her even more was the expression of Oberon, which was contorted into a grimace, as if he was witnessing something horrifying before going into aa.

    One of the physicians standing behind took a deep breath as he bowed and feebly said, "Y-Your Highness, please do not¡ª"

    "You!" Reba suddenly stood up, her hands clenched into fists, "My son was healing just fine, and now he''s in aa? What did you people do to him? Were you trying to heal him or make his condition worse?!"

    The physician looked terrified, but he stood his ground and said, "We have done nothing, Your Highness. We have been monitoring the prince''s condition closely, and everything was going well until he suddenly fell into aa. We examined him thoroughly but couldn''t understand what happened."

    Reba felt a surge of anger coursing through her veins, and she couldn''t control her rage any longer. She grabbed the physician by the cor of his coat and pulled him towards her, his face turning red with fear.

    "You dare to lie to me?" she spat and went on," You dare to stand here and tell me that my son is in aa, and you have no idea why? I will not tolerate such ipetence! I want to know who all entered this room and their activities in the past twenty-four hours," The physician trembled in fear, wondering if he was going to lose his life here.

    "Reba, let him go. Punishing him won''t gain you anything," Seron''s firm voice echoed across the room, making Reba let him go and immediately turn her head towards Seron, only to see Igrid following him behind as well.

    "I have already questioned the guards you stationed and everyone who attended to Oberon. None of them did anything, nor did they notice anything unusual. But I have brought the royal physician with me. So calm down and let him take a look and we might learn how this happened," Seron said in a low voice as he stood beside Reba.

    Reba took a deep breath to calm herself down, especially since Igrid was here. She knew he was the best and knew he might learn something about her son''s condition.

    Igrid was the best and most senior physician. Furthermore, he held an important status in the kingdom, especially since he had the trust of thete Demon King and the present queen.

    Reba knew he was the only physician whom she couldn''t try to force out an answer, nor would she want to antagonize him lest she fails to learn what happened to her son.

    "Igrid, my hopes are on you," Reba said with a hint of desperation in her voice.

    "I will do my best," Igrid nodded gravely and approached the bed, cing his hand on Oberon''s forehead to examine him.

    He closed his eyes and had his brows furrow as moments passed. Finally, he spoke, "Your son''s condition is unusual, Your Highness. His vital signs are stable, but his mind¡­"

    Reba furrowed her brows as she stepped forward and asked weakly, "What about his mind?"

    Igrid removed his hand from Oberon''s forehead and looked at Reba as he said in a grave tone, "His mind seems to be in a very disturbed state."

    "Disturbed state? I don''t understand¡­" Reba mumbled with a confused look.

    Igrid exined, "To put it in a simple perspective, it''s as if he had been seeing nightmares constantly without any break for years until his mind came to a stop as a self-preservation mechanism. For us, it might have been just a few hours, but time can flow differently in our minds, especially if it''s a dream or a nightmare."

    "A nightmare??" Reba was taken aback, not expecting such an answer, "Oberon never had any nightmares, nor did he have any when I saw him thest time. Why would someone like him even have nightmares?"

    Igrid let out a sigh and said, "That''s why this is puzzling. I am unable to see why this happened to him. I can only make a guess. It could be because of the disconnect between his mind and body, which could have triggered a disaster in his mind or something else. But I have yet to notice anything that tells me something else caused this. As far as I learned from the other physicians, he didn''t even drink any of the medicines we gave him. Still, we have been expecting him to recover within just a few more days and never noticed anything wrong with his body or mind."

    Reba clicked her tongue in frustration and asked, "Forget it for now. You can still treat him, right? When will he wake up? Within a few hours or tomorrow?"

    Igrid''s expression became difficult as his eyes met hers, "I am afraid it''s not that easy. I am unable to say how long, but it may definitely take years before he recovers...if he recovers at all."

    Reba felt as if the ground had fallen out from beneath her feet. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing, "Years?! How can that be? What do you mean if he recovers at all? Not a day has passed where my son hasn''t talked to me, and you are telling me I won''t be able to talk to him for devil knows how long?"

    Seron cleared his throat as he intervened and said, "Take a breath, Reba. Igrid is trying to help us," Seron then looked at Igrid and asked with knitted brows, "I know conditions like these are not definite. But¡­if you had to guess, can you give us a good idea of exactly how long till he gets better?"

    Igrid briefly looked at Oberon and then said in a low voice, "Cases like these are quite unheard and very rare. But theoretically if one suffered around 5 years of nightmare, it would take the same amount of time for the mind to heal. However, since Oberon has a strong heart, I can say our best chance is to see him waking up after a year. Still, this is just my educated guess, and I can''t offer any guarantees. My sympathies."

    Reba''s eyes lit up upon hearing that her son might wake up within a year. Even if it was still painful to hear, it was better than waiting 5 years, "My son is fearless and strong. He tamed Jesryth at the tender age of thirty despite knowing that Jesryth was a very aggressive dragon and had even killed those stronger than him. If my son could achieve such a feat, this is nothing," Reba said as if to reassure herself too.

    Still, she was determined to find out how this happened and said, "I will go and see the queen and get to the bottom of this."

    "I am afraid that''s not possible. The queen is currently indisposed," A young man''s voice boomed into the room as Reba turned around and had her eyes quiver upon seeing someone she wasn''t expecting to suddenly barge in.

    "You¡­" Reba saw Asher walking in with a group of maids trailing behind him, each carrying a bouquet of flowers. She felt her blood boil at the sight of him and couldn''t believe he had the audacity toe in.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked, her voiceced with venom.

    Asher''s smile widened as he replied, "Isn''t it obvious? I am here to offer my sympathies and these flowers for Prince Oberon on behalf of my wife too, of course."

    Reba scoffed, "Oberon doesn''t need your flowers. Take them back."

    "You want me to tell my wife you didn''t want her flowers? I am afraid Prince Oberon might not feel the same," Asher said with a concerned look.

    Reba took a sharp breath as she stepped forward, "You¡ª"

    Seron stepped in and said in a low voice, "Let him be. You can always remove the flowerster."

    Reba harrumphed as she took a step back, making Asher smile as he ordered the maids to ce the flowers around Oberon''s bed, "I took some effort to make sure to pick the best flowers with medicinal properties that could heal the mind. I am sure Igrid would agree, right?"

    Igrid nodded awkwardly smile and said, "Yes. Those flowers could be helpful," He could sense the tension but it was not like he could question the royal consort''s intentions. The flowers indeed could help soothe the mind.

    Reba was tapping her fingers on her elbow fiercely, feeling that this smug bastard was somehow behind what happened to Oberon.

    "Where were you for the past few hours?" Reba suddenly asked, making Seron give her a strange look while the rest of the people in the room seemed confused.

    Asher inwardly smiled as he turned around and looked at her, "Of course, I was at the tower. We probably missed each other, but I came here as soon as I could upon hearing what happened to Prince Oberon. We may not have seemed like it, but we did share some important moments together in the past. So it breaks my heart to see him like this, especially when I had yet to share more memories with him, sigh."

    Reba cracked her knuckles as she figured out the hidden meaning behind his words, making her even more sure that he definitely did something!

    "What did you do¡­" She mumbled with a nk look as her blood began to slowly rise in temperature.

    Seron heard her mumble and had his eyes widen as he immediately pulled her to a side and said in a low voice, "Watch what you are going to say next. If you use him in any way here, you will open a chest of troubles. Do you understand the seriousness of what I am telling you here?"

    Upon hearing his words, Reba reeled in her emotions as she stiffly stood on the spot. However, her face was visibly shaking as her eyes tore into Asher''s back.

    Asher was grinning on the inside as he took out a few flowers from the bouquet and carefully ced it around Oberon, one by one. One above his head and one each beside his arms.

    Veins popped up on Reba''s forehead, knowing that this bastard was mocking Oberon by cing flowers around him. It was simr to the traditions of certain races who ced flowers around their dead.

    As Asher did this, he looked at Oberon''s face and mumbled inwardly, ''Enjoy your ''dreams'', Sleeping Prince. I am going to have a lot of fun while you sleep. But do wake up soon because I am far from being done with you.''

    Asher slowly straightened his back and felt a sense of tion upon seeing this poor fucker''s state, especially his contorted facial expression.

    He then turned around and looked at Reba''s red face as he said, "My sympathies again. I can only imagine how hard this must be for you. But I shall pray for his speedy recovery. See you at the tower, yeah?" Without even waiting for her reply, Asher walked out with the maids trailing behind him.

    ''You won''t get away with this¡­'' Reba mumbled inwardly as she red at his back.

 Chapter 146 You Are The Only One

    Silvan was about to enter his mansion when he saw an unconscious Oberon getting carried into the mansion while his parents followed behind.

    He squinted his eyes and followed them inside, only to overhear his parent''s conversation,

    "It''s all your fault! I told you not to leave Oberon alone in that room. If only you were there, Oberon would have been walking around by now," Reba said with a red face, her extremities shaking.

    She had suppressed all her thoughts and emotions until she got back here, and now she could finally vent it all out on Seron. She truly believed it was his nonchnce that brought about this.

    "Do you seriously think I have nothing else to do but babysit a grown man every hour of the day? So don''t be absurd and go around telling this to anybody else. I already confirmed Asher was at the tower the entire time. Even if he somehow got back to the castle, how could he sneak into Oberon''s room with all your guards standing around? Let''s take this a bit further and assume Asher has the Master Key. But even then, the royal quarters are off-limits to the Master Key user. Only Rowena, with the Supreme Key, has ess. Now, do you understand how ridiculous you are being? What happened to Oberon was just bad luck," Seron said, his voiceced with annoyance.

    Reba slowly shook her head, still feeling unconvinced, "You are just too blind to see the way he looked at me. He was gloating at what he did to Oberon, and seeing how he has fooled you and the rest of them, I can understand why he seemed so confident about it. He even mentioned sharing important moments in the past. He remembers what happened when he was soulless. Don''t you see? He is trying to get back at Oberon."

    Seron took a deep breath as his brows pulled together and said with a heavy sigh, "If that is true, then it only means we have to be more careful now. So don''t do anything reckless unless you want to make things worse for your son," Saying so, Seron walked away, his expression grim.

    "Don''t you act like this doesn''t affect you. You know it does," Reba said in a sharp tone from behind, making Seron stop in his steps for a second. But then he took a deep breath and continued walking.

    Seron came out and had his gaze softened upon seeing his son, Silvan, "You heard all that?"

    Silvan gave a soft nod as he said, "What is going on between Asher and them? If Asher really did this, then he is far more dangerous than we thought. Why doesn''t mother understand when to back down?"

    Seron rubbed his forehead and said, "She is crazy and a fool when ites to Oberon. You know that, right?"

    Silvan nodded as Seron stepped forward and ced both his hands on Silvan''s shoulders, "That is why all my hopes are on you. You are my pride, and I will try my best to not let her drag you down too."

    Silvan lightly smiled as he said, "Don''t worry, father. I have it all handled."

    Seron smiled with a veiled glint in his eyes, "I know you do, son. I know."

    ¡ª

    The Honeyed Pearl building was bustling with the sounds of drunk and excited men enjoying their time with charming women.

    However, in one of the secret entrances to this building, a hooded figure entered and made his way to the top floor.

    Shochi, who was, as usual, standing guard outside his mistress'' chambers, saw this hooded figure being escorted here by two women.

    He furrowed his brows in displeasure, but seeing the hooded figure shing the diamond card, he had no choice but to knock on the door as he announced, "Madam Kira, Sir Lagoo is here. Should I let him enter?"

    Asher scoffed, seeing how this fox dude was still disgruntled about him meeting his mistress.

    Can''t he even bother to hide his jealousy?

    "Of course, please let him in," A silky soft voice came from inside as Shochi held his breath and gestured at Asher to enter.

    As Asher entered her chamber, his gaze was immediately drawn to the seductive vulpinari beauty painting her nails on the sofa.

    Her golden hair flowed like a river of gold down her back, cascading in wild curls that framed her delicate face. Her curves were hypnotizing as usual, and three fluffy golden tails sprouted from her lower back, adding to her otherworldly allure.

    Kira leaned back in her plush armchair and crossed one of her smooth, slender legs over the other, giving Asher a sultry look with her emerald green eyes, "Ora~," She purred, "It seems you''ve seeded. I am impressed."

    Asher sat down on the chair opposite to her, a smirk ying on his lips, "I alwayse through. You should know that by now."

    Kira chuckled and flicked one of her three bushy golden tails, "Yes, you do. Don''t you? It did take some effort for me to prepare those essence sticks, you know? So not even a ''thank you'' for me since I am also taking huge risks here?"

    Asher chuckled and said, "You did it knowing it can''t be traced back to you," Asher knew she might not have been so eager to help him if Oberon was not temporarily crippled.

    Kira leaned forward, her ample curves drawing Asher''s gaze, "But ever since you asked such a favor from me, you intrigued me even more."

    Asher squinted his eyes and said with a subtle scoff, "Don''t think of doing anything smart. You have no proof. But I know you won''t do anything that destroys your life as well."

    Kira let out a heart-melting giggle as she looked at him and smiled, "Don''t get so serious. I would be a fool to cross you. On the contrary, I am curious why you did it despite so many risks. You even somehow obtained a drop of his blood first."

    Asher inwardly knew it was quite easy to get a drop of Oberon''s blood. All he had to do was sneak into one of the physician''s room and steal a drop of blood from one of the vials he kept. Since Oberon was sick, one of the physicians had taken some of his blood to test for any irregrities.

    And so, with his Master Key, it was a piece of cake to take it.

    However, Asher knew she was fishing and curved his lips, "I have my reasons. Don''t tell me you are upset that you lost one of your precious patrons for the immediate future."

    Kira softly chuckled as she waved her hand, "Please, even if I lose one patron, another will rece them. In my business, it''s not good to get attached."

    Asher leaned forward and said, "But the more interesting question is why someone like you is hiding such powerful illusion abilities. You even had me going that night. Were you trying to make me see nightmares too?"

    Kira blinked her eyes and looked at him with an air of innocence, "Ora~ How could you assume that I would do such a bad thing to a gentleman like you? All I did was show you what you wanted to see."

    "Is that so? It''s hard to believe the words of a woman like you," Asher said with a skeptical look, his voiceced with hidden anger since she made him see the face of a woman he didn''t want to see until the right time.

    But remembering how he killed Aira in that vision, he felt Kira did make him see what he wanted.

    Kira''s interest was piqued upon seeing his reaction as she asked with squinted eyes, "Oh? What did you see?" She also wanted to know how he broke her illusion, but she knew better than to ask.

    "It''s none of your business," Asher said with a cold smile as he got up and added, "We will be meeting again soon. So you better not forget about our initial deal."

    Kira caressed her golden hair with a smile upon seeing him leave and mumbled with a stone-cold smile, "The Devils must be favoring me. Maybe I don''t have to wait for long."

    ¡ª

    It was almost night when Asher walked back into the castle while feeling quite satisfied, thinking about the state Oberon was in now. At least for a while, he won''t have to worry about him, though he wondered what Oberon''s worst nightmare exactly was. However, he had a feeling that Oberon''s worst nightmare surely involved him.

    And right as he got in, he saw Rowena talking with a few officials about something serious.

    He decided to wait for her in her study hall.

    Not long after, the doors of the study hall opened as Rowena walked in, "You arete," Shemented with a cold expression, her voiceced with barely contained displeasure.

    Asher furrowed his brows, noticing that she seemed colder than usual and how she was not in a good mood. And hearing her question, he couldn''t help but wonder if it was because she knew he went to the brothel.

    It was only a matter of time before Eradicator told her about it. But he was prepared for it.

    "So my protector told you where I was?" Asher asked as he stepped forward.

    Rowena crossed her arms and asked with squinted eyes, "Were you nning to hide it from me? I know you did."

    Asher raised his hands and said, "I am guilty of that, but I did it because I was afraid you might misunderstand."

    "Is that so?" Rowena asked with furrowed brows and asked, "Then how should I understand the fact that my consort went to a brothel? Do you realize how this could have gone wrong in many ways?"

    "It wasn''t for what you think. I only went there to make friendly rtions. You know how most men form new alliances and rtions in such ces, right? I couldn''t find a better way, and I promise I was very careful to not reveal my identity in public. Even if people gossip, they have no proof. You can even make sure of it," Asher said in a confident tone.

    Rowena squinted her eyes and had her expression rx slightly.

    "I also didn''t sleep with anyone today," Asher added in a lowered voice.

    Rowena turned around and said, "It doesn''t matter to me whom you sleep with. Just make sure to not get caught," Saying so, she was about to walk away when Asher suddenly grabbed her wrist from behind, "But it matters to me what you think."

    Rowena pressed her lips together upon hearing his words and froze her steps.

    Asher didn''t let go of her wrist but walked forward and stood in front of her as he said gently, "I don''t want to hide anything from you, especially matters like these. But I do want you to know that no matter what, you will be most important to me, and your heart is the only ce I can ever truly belong. You understand that, right?"

    "You have a way with words," Rowena mumbled in a low voice as she averted her gaze, her expression looking slightly flustered.

    She felt her heart flutter hearing his words, and with him standing so close, the smell of his blood was tickling her sensitive senses.

    Asher softly chuckled as he gently let his hand caress over her arm and stepped closer as he said, "Not really. I only told you what I felt. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to sleep."

    Rowena''s gaze softened, wondering if she really misunderstood.

    But before she knew it, his big arms pulled her into a warm embrace, "Every minute I spend away from you, the more I want to get back and feel you close to me like this," Asher said softly, making Rowena''s eyshes flutter.

    She wanted to push him away since she wanted to reprimand him more for what he did.

    However, his warm words and touch subdued the thoughts she was holding before. She held her breath since she was still trying to get used to the smell of his sweet blood.

    "By the way, you smell very nice today," Asher whispered as he brushed his cheek gently against hers while his hot breath caressed the skin of her neck.

    Rowena grabbed his arms as she felt her heart begin to race. She could feel the warmth of his body radiating onto hers and the softness of his lips as he gently pressed them against her neck.

    And the moment he kissed her neck, she felt a shiver run down her spine, making her grab his arms tighter, "Ash¡­Asher¡­"

    Her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue as she let out a soft gasp. Her heart felt like it was about to burst with emotion as she realized how much she had longed to be close to him like this. And her hands which were grabbing his arms seemed to lose strength.

    When she first heard he was at a brothel, she felt displeased, more than she expected. She was wondering why she was feeling so bothered about it, especially when losing face was not something she was concerned about at first.

    But now she was beginning to realize why and was curious about her feelings.

    Asher felt like his arms were melting into her supple body. As his lips pressed against her soft, warm skin, he couldn''t resist the urge to nibble gently on her skin, savoring the taste of her.

    He could feel her body rxing in his arms, but just as his lips slipped towards her bare, smooth shoulder, Rowena suddenly pushed him away gently before she got lost in this feeling.

    "I¡­I have to go now," She said softly while taking a deep breath to regain herposure and added, "There are some urgent matters I have to attend to since Oberon suddenly went into aa. I have to arrange the right people to manage his duties till he wakes up."

    Asher gently smiled as he said, "I see. That is important indeed."

    Rowena shook her head subtly as she asked, "I don''t understand how he suddenly fell into aa. He seemed alright not too long ago. What do you think?" She asked as she looked at him with a focused gaze.

    Asher sighed and said, "Yeah, it''s strange, but why don''t you let me handle some of his duties. Maybe I might be able to help in some way."

    Rowena shook her head and said, "You have a lot on your te right now, and I don''t want you getting distracted until you get a bit stronger and ready to handle more responsibilities. Once you are ready, I will think about it."

    Asher softly smiled and said, "Fair enough. I will just go and finish my reaping quest," Saying so, he was about to leave when Rowena called out from behind, "About what we talked before¡­I won''t stop you from doing whatever you want, but, I want you to be careful and¡­return here before it gets toote," Saying so, Rowena walked away with hurried steps while avoiding his gaze.

    "Of course I will," Asher said with a smile while feeling a bit surprised. In the human world, most women, especially those with power, wouldn''t feel okay with their husbands sleeping with someone else, particrly if affection was involved.

    However, it seemed as if Rowena was reassured upon thinking that she was the only one in his heart.

    He walked towards his room, feeling d that the mindset of demons suited his needs in cases like this.

 Chapter 147 Coven Of The Damned

    Time Left: 2d 17h

    "You don''t sleep?" Asher asked upon seeing Grace sitting up on her bed, scribbling on her diary while wearing round spectacles.

    It was past midnight here when he resumed his quest and saw that Grace had put the doll in her room as if she had prepared for him to return.

    Grace removed her spectacles as she looked at the demonized doll, "I slept enough for all these years. Why should I sleep more?" She said with a half-smile, her voice subtly trembling with a certain emotion.

    Asher knew what she was hinting at and said, "I know I told you to think about it, but I also thought about what you proposed. So I am willing to agree, but only if you be a part of my cult."

    Grace let out a chuckle, "A cult? Aren''t you too young and weak to start one with me?"

    She then narrowed her eyes and said with a distant gaze, "Nevertheless, I have no interest in living once I finish what I should have done a long time ago."

    "Really? Instead of going on a suicidal run, why not stay alive and keep an eye on your grandson from the shadows? I can give you the means to do that. Just because you will take care of Gary doesn''t mean Remy won''te upon another Gary in the future. Gary''s son is just another example," Asher said with a shrug.

    Grace''s eyes glowed upon hearing his words, as her expression became vacant.

    Asher could see she was deeply contemting it and said in a resolute tone, "Anyways, the choice is up to you. As you guessed, I am new to this, and I want to start my own cult. But if you aren''t willing, I am afraid there will be no deal. You just have to find some other demon. But by that time, I doubt Remy would be alright, especially with his buddy messing with his life. I am sure you know that too."

    Grace slowly closed her eyes, her lips subtly shaking.

    After a few moments, she opened them, her eyes looking cold and determined, "Alright, little guy. I will join your cult if that is what it takes," Grace thought she could finally rest forever after putting her pain and burdens to rest. However, she also didn''t want to leave her grandson alone and thought that it would be better than not being there for Remy even if she had to sell her soul to a demon.

    As he said, she can protect Remy from the shadows and prevent any tragedy from happening to him, unlike what happened to his parents.

    She knew the consequences of bing a cult member and the things she might have to do. Still, after everything that happened to her, she was willing to ept them.

    Asher smiled and was d she finally gave in.

    "Here you go," Asher said as heid out a parchment paper which was a deep shade of red with a texture that felt like smooth and polished leather.

    Since he was going to do an important deal, he bought a legendary-grade reaping contract from the Contract Master he consulted. However, it did cost him 1000 Life Crystals, which made his pockets burn.

    Just by touching it, it would feel cool to the fingertips since it was imbued with intricate magic.

    And just as the faint lighting from the windows struck it, it shimmered and glowed, making the intricate markings on the paper stand out.

    Grace noticed how the edges of the contract were even lined with fine gold filigree, adding to its luxurious appearance, andmented with a amused look, "What a fancy contract. You did all this just to add a use?"

    "Just trying to make sure nothing goes wrong, and this contractes with some benefits for you as well. Why don''t you take a look?" Asher pointed his hand at the contract. Unfortunately, he can''t use any contract above level 10 unless he gets stronger. Apparently, more powerful contracts need more powerful blood to activate.

    Grace held the contract in her hands as she carefully took a look,

    [ Item name : Infernal Vellum ]

    [ Level 10 ]

    [ Grade : Legendary ]

    Effect: +5% STR, +5% DEF || If you have Fire pathway, you will take 5% less damage from me attacks

    Bonus: Reaping a soul grants you +10% Life Crystals

    Passive: Undetectable by anyone below level 11

    //

    - You will receive demonic power as per the likes of the Grantor

    - You won''t be able to use the borrowed power against the Grantor

    - You will not interfere with the Grantor''s ns or activities

    - The Grantor can possess your body at any time and for any duration

    - You will obey the Grantor''smands without question or you will be forced to

    - You will surrender your soul to the Grantor upon signing the contract

    - This contract will be deemed void if the Grantor harms your grandson

    //

    Grace grinned as she said, "You had really thought this throughpared to before, even if you didn''t have to. Since thatst use is included, I can live with this," Saying so, Grace pricked her finger against the sharp edge of the scroll, making a drop of her blood fall on the contract.

    As the droplet of blood hit the parchment, the ink that was previously invisible began to glow with a dark green light, and the scroll trembled in her hand as if it were alive.

    Suddenly, an unseen force grabbed hold of the contract and pulled it from Grace''s grasp.

    Grace had her lips parted as she saw the scroll float in mid-air, the dark green light intensifying and an eerie whisper filling the room.

    The ink on the paper started to shift and writhe, forming letters that Grace could not understand.

    She watched with wide eyes as the letters began to twist and contort, taking on the form of a demonguage.

    Suddenly, a bolt of dark green energy surged from the contract, enveloping Grace in a pulsing aura of demonic power.

    Her eyes widened as she felt a wave of exhration rush over her as her body was consumed by the energy, her mind exploding with newfound knowledge and power.

    But her eyes trembled when an intense burning sensation spread within her body, causing her to convulse in agony.

    "Urgh¡­" It felt as if her entire body was on fire, with every nerve ending tingling with unbearable pain.

    Her vision became blurry, and she couldn''t focus on anything except the searing pain that wracked her body.

    The radiant mana inside her struggled to fight against the demonic power that was consuming her.

    After all, radiant mana waspletely opposite in nature to dark mana.

    It felt like a war was raging within her body, with her being the battleground. The pain was so intense that she thought she would pass out, but it seemed like the demonic power would not allow her to escape the torment so easily.

    It was like a poison, spreading through her body and corrupting everything it touched. It felt like she was drowning in a sea of fire, and there was no way out.

    But she refused to let out a scream, gritting her teeth so hard that it felt as though they would shatter. Her eyes were squeezed shut as she fought to maintain her focus, her hands balling into fists as she attempted to ride out the agony.

    Asher inwardly held his breath, hoping this old woman won''t die from the battle going on inside her. He knew this process was getting quite agonizing for her because his demonic power was too weakpared to her mana circuit. So it would take even more effort for his demonic power to fight back and suppress the radiant mana which exists in every cell of her body, even if it was in a weakened state.

    Only when the demonic mana sessfully suppresses the radiant mana can it be said that the human got sessfully demonized. It would also mean that demonized humans will continue to decay from within unless they were given enough sustenance, which only gets costlier as time passes.

    However, Asher was impressed to see Grace using her own willpower to fight back her original mana. It would be no less painful than trying to cut out every cell in her body.

    In a way, it was a good thing her mana circuit was in a weakened state. Otherwise, he felt there would be no chance at all.

    Seconds turned into minutes, but the pain persisted as if the radiant power within her was determined to break her as punishment for epting demonic mana into her body.

    Her body trembled, and sweat dripped down her forehead as she struggled to maintain control.

    But she drew upon her own inner strength, determined to push through this agony, especially since she had suffered worse for all these years. She refused to crumble now.

    And as if the radiant mana within her was overwhelmed by her determination, it gave up and let the demonic mana possess her body.

    Finally, as the pain began to ebb away, Grace let out a ragged breath, opening her eyes, and for a moment, the world seemed to be a different ce. She could feel the dark power of Asher coursing through her veins, and she knew that she was now something different, no longer just a human.

    As the energy began to fade away, her skeleton and eyes briefly glowed with dark green light, and the parchment scroll disappeared into thin air, "That...tickled more than I expected..." Grace mumbled weakly with a lopsided grin, her vision blurry and her head heavy.

    Asher immediately got a pop-up in his mind,

    [ You have sessfully created a Cult ]

    [ +200 Rating Points ]

    [ You have sessfully gained a new Soulservant ]

    [ +600 Rating Points ]

    Name: Grace Eleanor

    Level: 30

    [ Would you like to name your own Cult? ]

    "Yes. I want to name it ''Coven of the Damned''," Asher said as his lips slowly curved into a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 148 I Am Sorry

    [ Rating Increased : 322 -> 1122 / 688 ]

    [ Level up pending! ]

    Asher didn''t expect to get a lot of refined mana by creating a cult and gaining a Soulservant. But he felt that he got so much from getting Grace as his Soulservant because of the massive difference between his and her strength.

    Just like Duncan said, he felt he was very lucky to get a peak A Rank Hunter as his Soulservant this early.

    And it seemed like he did end up getting a lot of refined mana unlike his expectations.

    However, what made his brows raise was reading another piece of information,

    [ Grace Eleanor ]

    [ Life consumption: 5 Life Crystals per hour ]

    ''What the¡­How is this possible?'' Asher was surprised to see that Grace required only 5 life crystals per hour to sustain herself and prevent her from dying.

    He knew she wasn''t using any of her powers right now, but still, he thought she would need at least five times the amount because of the power gap between him and her. He had asked the Contract Master to get an idea of how many life crystals he would need to sustain someone as powerful as her.

    And the numbers he heard made his eyes pop out, making him doubt whether it was even feasible to keep someone like Grace his Soulservant.

    He was ready to let her loose if she required high maintenance, more than what he could manage.

    However, now after seeing how she surprisingly doesn''t require too many life crystals, he was relieved. Still, he knew this number would increase as time passed. But he was hoping to gain more life crystals than he lost by using her. At least that way, this would be a worthy investment.

    Grace took short, rapid breaths, trying to calm her body down, and felt like dozing off after getting exhausted from the battle that happened inside her body.

    Asher looked at her frail appearance and said, "I think you already know, but don''t use your powers until the timees. The more you use your powers, the faster you will get close to dying because I am not strong enough yet to sustain you full-time."

    Asher knew that once a human gets demonized, they would be in a constant state of decay unless they kept getting enough life crystals to freeze the decay.

    Human bodies weren''t made to contain demonic power, and thus they will die inevitably soon.

    As for Grace, he was hoping he would be able to sustain her for at least a few years until he got strong enough. One good thing was the more he gets stronger, the lesser the rate at which her life consumption would increase.

    Grace grabbed a towel from near her bed and wiped the sweat off her face as she said in a weak voice, "I am not dumb. So don''t worry about it. I have to go and talk to my grandsonter. Are you going to stay or¡­?"

    Asher shrugged and said, "I will also go to sleep, but I will be back when it''s time. I invested a lot to make you my Soulservant, and I am not taking any chances."

    "Aren''t you quite the paranoid one? It''s not as if I can go against your wish. But if you are that insistent and you get back too early, don''t try anything funny on a senior citizen while she sleeps," Grace said with a grin as her eyes drooped, and she fell back on her bed, falling asleep immediately.

    "You have quite the crazy granny, Remy," Asher mumbled with a shake of his head.

    ¡­

    Remy groggily rubbed his eyes as he woke up to the morning light. His heart still felt heavy with despair as he thought of Isabe, the girl he cared about but refused to believe him.

    He sighed deeply and began to get ready for the day ahead.

    But suddenly, the door of his room creaked open, and he saw his grandmother entering the room with a soft smile.

    Remy felt a wave offort wash over him at the sight of her, and he couldn''t help but smile in return.

    "Good morning, grandma," he said, trying to sound cheerful since he knew she was quick to pick up on anything unusual.

    "Good morning, dear," Grace replied, her voice gentle and warm, and added, "I wanted to talk to you about something."

    Remy''s heart skipped a beat. He had a feeling this conversation was going to be important and wondered if this had anything to do with what he was going through now. She couldn''t have possibly learned about it, right?

    As they sat down on his bed, Grace''s smile softened into a wistful expression, "Remy, my sweet child, I just want you to know that no matter what happens, you will always be loved and protected. Remember that even if things get very tough, okay?"

    Remy felt a lump form in his throat, "What do you mean, grandma? Is something going on?"

    Grace looked away briefly with a soft chuckle, trying to hold in her unshed tears, "Nothing at all. I just want you to know that you are strong, stronger than me, and you will always have the power to make a difference. You have a pure heart and a noble spirit which this world isn''t ready to deserve, and because of that, you will feel like the world around you is crushing you. But never let it crush you, even if you feel cornered and alone. All you have to do is believe in yourself."

    Remy pressed his lips together as he lowered his gaze, feeling as if his grandmother truly understood him the most, even though he never said anything to her. Still, he couldn''t help but feel worried since she had never told such things to him.

    "I can''t wait to see you be an S Rank Hunter like your great-grandparents," Grace said as she caressed her grandson''s head with a warm smile.

    Remy didn''t know why he was feeling a prickle behind his eyes and said as he grabbed her hands, "Grandma, please tell me what''s going on to make you suddenly say all this?"

    Remy wondered if she somehow learned about his problems with Tristan and his father. He didn''t want his grandmother to get involved, especially since she deserved some peace now rather than worry herself.

    Grace smiled again, but it was a subtle sad smile, "Don''t think too much about it, my child. I felt you had to know these things, including the fact that your parents must be so proud of you, just like I am," Saying so, Grace gently embraced Remy and kissed his forehead.

    Remy''s eyes glistened as he thought about his parents who bravely died trying to save people and said, "I wish¡­I had memories of them¡­"

    Grave''s eyes quivered as she took a deep breath and gently patted his head, "I know. I wish the same too, and I am sorry I couldn''t protect them. Otherwise, they could have been here for you," She whispered as she squeezed her eyes shut.

    "You don''t have to apologize, grandma. You couldn''t have done anything, and I still have you," Remy said with glistening eyes as he hugged her.

    Grace dolefully smiled as she slowly nodded, "Yes and that is why I will look out for you in their stead. I know you are going through some rough patch and that you won''t tell me why. But its fine...Everything will be alright soon. So stay strong."

    Remy felt warm hearing her words, feeling d she was so understanding. However, feeling her confidence when she said everything was going to be fine, he didn''t know he felt like it would be true.

    Grace took a deep breath as she opened her eyes, "You can get ready now. I will prepare you some tea," She said as she got up with a smile.

    Remy shook his head slowly as he got up, "No need, grandma. I am in a rush. I will see you in the evening."

    "Then I will cook your favourite dish and keep it aside so that you can eat it when you return," Grace said with a warm smile.

    "Really?? I am looking forward to it!"

    ¡­

    "A farewell note for your grandson? You do know that you can still see him in secret if you want to," Asher said as his doll body sat on the table while Grace was sitting before him, writing a note which he could guess what it was.

    Grace shook her head firmly as she continued writing, "No. I won''t put his life in danger by staying near him. And now that I have darkness breeding inside me, I can no longer let him see me like that. The least I can do is ''die'' and let him know about what really happened to his parents and let him also understand what I am going to do. He will be heartbroken but he is grown up and strong enough to get over it and move on."

    "So you want him to preserve the image of a noble grandma?" Asher asked with one of his brows raised.

    Grace gave a side nce at him and said, "If that is what it takes to let him have a normal life, even if it might seem hypocritical of me. Who would have ever known a retired Hunter like me would end up epting a deal from a demon. My parents must be rolling in their graves."

    Asher chuckled hearing her words and said, "There is no shame in doing so to even the odds. The world isn''t fair, and I am sure you know that very well."

    Grace squinted her eyes with a subtle grin upon hearing his words, "I suppose a demon like you knows it best."

    Grace finished writing her letter, and then to Asher''s surprise, she took out a small, intricately designed ne from the drawer and ced it on the table. Its silver chain glinted in the dim light of the room. She held it up to the light, examining it closely, and smiled at the memories it brought back.

    "Don''t tell me you are nning to look pretty for killing people?" Asher asked with a subtle scoff.

    Grace chuckled, "You have such a sense of humor, don''t you? This is a family heirloom passed down to me by my parents. It''s a charm that distorts energy signatures, making it difficult for anyone to sense the strength of the person wearing it."

    Asher''s brows pulled together, "And you are nning to use it to prevent anyone from sensing the demonic mana inside you?" He said, more as a statement than a question.

    He knew that even if Grace signed a Legendary Grade contract, it would only help prevent detection from Hunters weaker than level 11.

    Surely, that won''t help her avoid detection when going into a Prominent Tier Guild which has a number of Exorcists.

    Grace nodded, "Yes. I am going to modify it so that it will distort the demonic mana inside me and make it appear like it doesn''t exist. No one in that guild will be able to sense that I am corrupted until it''s toote," She said with a menacing smile.

    "Good. I guess having exorcists as your parents cane in handy in many ways," Ashermented with a smile, though he wondered if her straightforward n was going to work and whether she would seed.

    He now realized how it felt to interact with another ''Daredevil''.

    ¡­

    The de of Brotherhood''s guild building was located in the heart of the city, a towering structure of steel and stone that was considered andmark. On the outside, it had high walls manned by armed guards.

    Inside, the guild building was a hive of activity, with members bustling about their duties. The sounds of weapons shing and armor nking echoed through the halls as the members sparred in the training halls while some of the halls were rtively silent where the members were discussing and nning for their quests.

    There were also various Exorcists holed up in their training rooms, perfecting their exorcism techniques.

    The air was thick with the scent of magic and adrenaline. Every floor in this building was bustling with people and various activities.

    Only the top most floor was rtively quiet silent with only very few people present.

    On this floor, a middle-aged man with short, dark hair that was just beginning to gray at the temples was standing near therge windows of his well-lit office, surrounded by the trappings of his sess.

    The room was decorated with various trophies, certificates, weapons, and armor from his many battles, and a faint scent of leather and steel hung in the air.

    At six and a half feet tall, with broad shoulders and a chiseled jaw, Gary exuded amanding presence while gazing out at the bustling streets below.

    A man like him was well-renowned and respected in this city for his power and sess bying from nothing. And he was none other than Gary Wesman, the owner of this guild.

 Chapter 149 Beware The Storm That Ignites

    The door to Gary''s spacious office creaked open, and in walked a young man with a calcting look in his eyes, just like his father''s.

    Who could it be other than the son of the guild''s owner, Tristan Wesman, who stepped into the room with a confident smile.

    Tristan was a tall, lean man with sharp features and cold ck eyes. His hair was dark and styled neatly, and he wore a ck leather jacket over a crisp white shirt, the cor of which was popped up.

    As he approached his father''s desk, he gave a small nod of greeting, "Father. You wanted to see me regarding that deal?"

    Gary turned around and looked at Tristan with a small smile hanging on his lips, "Have youpleted all the preparations for going to the Hunter Academy?" He asked, his voice deep yet carrying a hint of pride.

    Tristan nodded confidently, "Of course, father. I also took care of Remy. What a moron he is. He really thought he could join the academy along with Isabe and me just to keep an eye on us. But I nned things so that he would overhear me and run towards Isabe only to see how she didn''t even believe him. He has no support now and has officially hit rock bottom. He is all yours now, father."

    Gary''s smile widened as he sat on his chair and leaned back, "Good job, my son. I couldn''t be more proud of you. Remy has enough potential to be an S Rank Hunter in the future, just like his forefathers. His grandmother would have also be one if not for getting injured and deciding to retire early to raise her son. Fortunately, it all worked in our favor. Now that Remy is a ve to my guild, within a couple of years, I can grow my guild to the next level with his help and the others."

    Tristan''s lips twisted into a cold smirk, "You are really a genius, father. You single-handedly brought down the Eleanor Family and swallowed all their wealth and power. I don''t think anybody else could have brought down an Elite family like that and even made their only descendant sumb to you."

    Gary nodded with a proud smile and said, "It is all thanks to Grace''s son for being a fool. But his wife¡­" Gary''s eyes hardened as he continued, "...She was even more foolish for sticking with him. If only she had chosen differently¡­" Gary''s voice had a hint of bitterness as certain memories shed in his mind.

    "Father, it was that woman''s loss. I am sure you had plenty of fun with better women," Tristan said with a shrug.

    "No¡­she was special in a way you won''t understand now. I am sure you would also find someone like that one day," Gary said with an absent look.

    Tristan raised one of his brows, not expecting his father to be still attached to a dead woman, and said, "Probably, but till then, I am going to have my fun with Isabe," He then furrowed his brows and asked, "But one thing I don''t get. Why did you not do anything about Remy''s grandmother since you took care of the rest? If Remy didn''t have her, it would have been easier to pull him in earlier."

    Gary''s pupils subtly shook as he looked at his son, "Way before you and I were born and when Grace was at her prime, there was a saying every single person in our country and people around the world knew - ''Beware the storm that ignites, for its wrath spares no one who provokes it''. Everybody knew this saying stood true for only one person¡­Firestorm Huntress. That was her alias. I still remember the seniors around me when I was a kid, talking about her in awe and fear even after she retired."

    Tristan furrowed his brows, hearing his words while his father added, "People used to say that she was a storm in human form, a force of nature that couldn''t be tamed or controlled. And anyone who dared to provoke her, well, they would be reduced to oblivion before they could do anything."

    Tristan shrugged and asked with a confused look, "I don''t get it. If she was that powerful, why did you do it despite knowing all this?"

    Gary scoffed as he stroked the edge of his table, "I was a baby when she retired for good. The serious injuries she suffered in herst quest also put her out ofmission long enough for her to decide to retire forever and look after her only son. And by the time I grew up, she was nowhere as strong as she was during her younger days. It only became easier for me to trick her son and use the public to target the Eleanor Family. With the public seeing me as a grieving and disappointed friend of her dead corrupt son, what can she possibly do to me even if she knows the truth? She was old at that time to be any threat."

    Tristan smiled with a subtle scoff as he said, "That''s a brilliant move. But you still didn''t say why you let her be."

    Gary stroked his sideburn as he said casually, "I just didn''t want to take any risks no matter how small. I got what I wanted, and going after her will be a waste of my time and effort. She is weak now, and¡­" Gary''s eyes subtly rippled as he shook his head and added, "She is old enough to end up in a coffin any day soon," He then looked at Tristan and said, "You should go to the hangar and make sure the deal goes smoothly. It is a very important deal and I am giving you this responsibility so that you can get an idea of how I do things. You are a big guy now, and everything I built will be yours one day. So I want to prepare you for it. You know how hard it was for me to build everything, right?"

    Tristan nodded with a serious look as he nodded, "I understand, father. You can have faith in me without any worries. I will make sure the deal goes smoothly. But I was wondering¡­How did you end up making a connection with the bigshot who reserved two seats at the Hunter Academy for Isabe and me? Knowing him, I thought people like him wouldn''t mingle themselves with any guild below Legendary Tiers."

    Gary subtly smirked and said, "Let''s just say I happened to get lucky to have the right connections and our guild is prepared to do things other lofty guilds won''t. This is why I always tell you to never stop forming connections with those who can bring some sort of benefit to you, no matter how small and not be shy to do whatever it takes."

    Tristan could see that his father didn''t want to reveal more details. But he didn''t mind since he knew his father would tell him things at the right time.

    "I know, father. You always tell me that. I will see you right after I close the deal," Tristan said with a thumbs up as he turned around and left.

    ¡­

    An hourter,

    An old woman wearing a long, in white dress that hung loosely around her thin frame entered the building of the de of Brotherhood Guild.

    She held her brown walking stick tightly as she walked in with a slight limp.

    The guards, who stood at the entrance of the building, looked at her skeptically as she approached.

    "State your purpose," one of the guards barked, his eyes scanning her from head to toe.

    Grace looked up at the guard, her brown eyes shining with a hint of amusement, "I am here to see my old friend, Gary Wesman. Or am I at the wrong building?" She asked with a chuckle, her voice gentle but firm.

    The guard narrowed his eyes, still unsure, "What''s your name?"

    Grace smiled, "He knows me as Grace. I am sure he must remember this name unless I am expecting too much from such a big man."

    The guard typed something into his tablet and then looked at Grace, "Wait here," he curtly said, feeling that this was probably another demented old person who usually tries to enter the building and steal something.

    Grace leaned on her walking stick, her eyes wandering around the building''s entrance.

    After a few minutes, one of the receptionists came forward, her eyes fixed on Grace, "Hello, ma''am. Pleasee in. The Guildmaster is expecting you," She gestured at Grace to walk in through the scanner ahead.

    Grace simply nodded as she walked in through the scanner.

    *Beep!*

    A single beep sound echoed, but that was the end of it.

    "Please follow me," The receptionist said with a smile.

    Grace hobbled along behind the young woman, her walking stick tapping against the tiled floor.

    Finally, they arrived at the door with the namete "Gary Wesman | Guildmaster".

    A minute or two ago,

    Gary was still in his office, his eyes scanning theputer in front of him while using his tablet simultaneously.

    *Ring!*

    He squinted his eyes upon hearing hisndline suddenly ringing and picked it up, "Yes?"

    One of his employees spoke on the other end, "Sir, a woman named Grace says she wants to meet you. She is quite old and says she is an old friend of yours. Should I let her in?"

    "Grace?" Gary mumbled with a confused and taut look as he wasn''t expecting her toe here just like that. He took in a deep breath, and after some hesitation, he said, "Of course, let her in."

    Gary rubbed his sideburns, wondering why she was here. Thest time he met her was when he went to her son''s funeral. But he still couldn''t shake off the look she gave him that day, making him still wonder if she knew anything.

    He kept trying to think of various reasons she could be here but figured he shouldn''t overthink it. It was not like it would matter to him. There was nothing she could do anyway.

    *Knock*

    "Come in, please," Gary said as he got up from his chair.

 Chapter 150 Dont Want To Remember?

    "Aunty Grace, it''s so good to see you!" Gary said with a forced weing smile, standing up from his desk the moment he saw Grace limping in.

    Seeing how frail and weak she seemed, Gary felt whatever tension he had before in his chest dissipate.

    "Please, have a seat. Can I offer you some tea or coffee?" Gary asked as he walked forward, extended his hand, and gestured towards one of thefy seats.

    Grace gave a greeting smile and said, "No, thank you, Gary. But you''re looking as slimy as ever, even after all these years."

    Gary gave an awkward chuckle, "Ah, always with the jokes like old times. What brings you here today?"

    Grace leaned on her walking stick as she walked past him and towards therge windows, "Oh, just thought I''d drop by and say hello to myte son''s only friend. I know you are a very busy man as the Guildmaster of this guild, but I am bing older by the day and thought now would be a perfect time to catch up before it''s toote."

    Gary''s face twitched with difort, but he maintained his friendly smile as he sat down and looked at her back as he said, "Of course, Aunty Grace. It''s always a pleasure to see you. Forgive me if it seemed like I was distant for all these years. But the truth is that I barely get a minute for myself because of managing my guild and everything. I never thought my life could be so hectic."

    Grace gazed out the windows as she waved her hand casually, "Don''t worry about it, silly boy. It must have taken a lot of hard work and money to build this guild from nothing, right?"

    Gary''s eyes narrowed at Grace''s casual remark, and he shifted ufortably in his seat. His fingers drummed restlessly on the arm of his chair as he replied, "Yes, it did require a lot of hard work and money. But I would say luck also yed a huge factor."

    "Ohh, that must be it," Grace nodded as if she realized something and added in a honeyed voice but with a tinge of steel, "You know, Gary, I always thought it was strange how quickly you were able to build your guild despite being young and having nothing to your name. But now that you said it, it seems Lady Luck was really on your side," She chuckled softly, her back still turned towards Gary.

    Gary''s jaw tightened, but he maintained his smile as he said, "Yes, luck does have a way of favoring the bold, not that I am trying to brag. I had to make some bold decisions and huge risks to get where I am," he replied smoothly, though his eyes flickered with unease.

    Grace''s smile widened, revealing her wrinkles even more, "Oh, Ipletely agree. But sometimes, luck has a way of running out."

    Gary''s eyes briefly twitched upon seeing the vague reflection of her wide smile on the window.

    Previously, when Grace first entered his office and saw how frail she was, heughed at himself for getting a bit spooked when he first heard she wasing here.

    But now, her presence in this room and her words were making him feel like something was amiss, and he didn''t know why he was feeling like this.

    His mind raced as he tried to decipher her words, "Luck can run out, yes," he replied carefully, "but one can always take steps to ensure it doesn''t."

    Grace let out a long, soft sigh, "Oh, I know you''re always one step ahead, Gary. Maybe if only my son learned that from you, he could have been alive now, don''t you think?"

    Gary cleared his throat and said in an apologetic tone, "I am really sorry, Aunty Grace. Not a day goes by where I wish I could have helped him in time. It still pains me to this day."

    Grace nodded with a sad sigh, "It must be quite painful for you. You have been friends with him since he was 8 years old. I still remember him inviting you to my mansion the first time I saw you two together. He even wanted me to adopt you as his brother. What a silly kid my son was," Grace said with a head shake and added, "He was the kind of person who would give away his entire wealth and power for his brother if he really had one."

    Gary felt a nagging feeling continuing to grow within him the more she talked.

    He had not expected her to bring up her son''s death so casually, but it seemed like she was reminiscing old memories.

    But he couldn''t shake off the feeling that Grace knew more than she was letting on. Still, he wasn''tpletely sure, and so he forced a sad smile as he said, "Yes, he was a kind soul who can never be reced. I still remember the time when he helped me through a rough patch."

    "It was a good thing he found the right woman to marry him. Emily was the best daughter-inw I could ask for. Pretty, intelligent, smart, and a loving wife to my son. She was the voice of reason for him. She had warned him about certain things, but my son''s kindness influenced her too much for her own good. You knew her quite well too, right? All of you were in the same squad after all," Grace said, her voice wistful yet firm.

    Gary''s heart rate increased at the mention of Emily. What happened with her was a dark secret that he had managed to keep hidden all these years and nned to keep it that way forever.

    He forced a sorrowful expression as he said, "Yes, Emily was a wonderful person. I miss her too, just like I miss Dorian. It was a tragedy what happened to such good people. But I always remember the good times I shared with them," Gary said, hoping to change the topic.

    Grace nodded as if she was lost in thought and said in a calm and measured voice, "Only the good times? What about the bad times? Do you happen to remember them?"

    Gary felt his heart sink as he asked with an awkward chuckle, "Uh, I am not sure¡ª"

    Grace''s grin widened as she interrupted him, "It''s just that I am an old woman with a bad memory. So sometimes I forget things, and I was hoping you could rekindle my memories."

    Gary inwardly frowned. What did she forget? What does she remember? He decided to y it safe, "I am sorry, but if you are talking about the wrong choices they made in the end and the whole demon cult thing, I don''t remember much because I try not to. In my heart, those two are still my best friends. I had no idea where it all went wrong."

    Grace tilted her head with a surprised glint in her eyes, "Oh, you don''t want to remember them? That''s a surprise. I thought you would remember them as clear as day. After all, you must have been there when they made the ''wrong choices'', right? Or am I remembering it wrong?"

    Gary loosened his tie, wondering why the air conditioner was not working properly, and said, "I am not sure what you mean by that, Grace. I only wanted to help them in any way I could. But it was toote when I knew everything. Even if I was close to them, I had no idea about the secrets they kept. I feel like I had let them down as a friend."

    Grace''s voice turned sympathetic as she said, "Oh, I see. It must have been difficult for you to live with the guilt of not being able to save them. But don''t worry, Gary. You can''t be med. We all have secrets we want to keep hidden. But maybe it''s time you spilled your secrets in the open so that you can put your burdens to rest forever."

    Gary held his breath for a moment, wondering what she was onto. He unbuttoned his sleeves as his wrists were getting sweaty and put on a fake smile as he said, "I am not sure what you mean, Aunty Grace. I am not a man of secrets."

    Grace''s expression remained friendly, but her words carried a warning tone, "Oh, I think we all have secrets, Gary. Some are more sinister than others. And sometimes, such secrets cane back to haunt us."

    Gary gritted his teeth as he realized that Grace was ying games with him. She must know what really happened.

    But he didn''t care since even if she knew, it was not like she could do anything about it.

    However, he also didn''t want to keep listening to this and said in a semi-icy tone, "I would love to chat with you longer, but unfortunately, I have a meeting to attend. I hope you won''t mind."

    Grace still had a friendly smile hanging on her lips, though her eyes glinted with something dangerous, "Why the rush, Gary? You have been able to run from your secrets all these years. But now there is nowhere else to run," As she said the final sentence, her voice turned eerily cold and dripped with power, making Gary feel a chill run down his spine.

    But he shook away this feeling and said in a tone of annoyance, "I want you to leave now. I won''t keep listening to this¡ª" Gary suddenly swallowed his words as his eyes widened upon seeing hot vapors sizzling off from Grace''s body.

    He watched with widened eyes as her appearance slowly began to shift before his eyes.

    It was as if she was shedding her old body like a snake shedding its skin. Her age spots vanished, her wrinkles began to fade, her skin became smoother and tighter, and her body grew leaner and more athletic.

    However, one of the most noticeable changes was how her drooping breasts began to regain their mass and became bigger and firmer until arge pair of soft mounds were stretching her dress forward, revealing a tempting cleavage.

    Her once wrinkled face was now smooth and radiant, and her almond-shaped brown eyes sparkling with vigor.

    Her previously silver-white thin hair began to change shade until it became a vibrant color of vermillion and more voluminous, making them cascade down her waist in fiery red waves.

    Her eyes glowed with a dark green light briefly, after which faint dark vermilion lines ran across her face.

    Grace exhaled as she basked in the feeling of youth and power which she thought she would never feel again. She knew she was still not at her peak, but she remembered again how good it felt to hold so much power and slowly turned around with a cold grin, "You still think you could make it in time for the meeting? I am afraid Hell is expecting you first."

    Gary had his jaw ck upon seeing this sizzling hot beauty with sharp features, piercing brown eyes, and a suffocating, powerful aura that made him feel like he was standing in the middle of a scorching storm. She was looking exactly how she looked during her 40s, right around the time her son was born.

    But her words made his scalp numb and his heart thud against his chest.

    He was profusely sweating before he realized it, but he quickly gathered his thoughts and tried to m the button under the table to sound the rm.

    "Argh!" To his horror, the button suddenly became red hot, making him retract his hand with a grimace after getting stung by the heat.

    Grace''s eyes locked onto Gary''s with a malicious smile as she raised her walking stick and pointed at him, "You won''t be needingpany, little Gary. You are going to suffer ten times the pain my Dorian and Emily suffered. But not before I burn everything you love and possess until your soul sumbs to eternal agony," The atmosphere in the area seemed to darken and burn as her words, heavy with malevolence, reverberated through the air.

 Chapter 151 Fury Of The Storm

    Gary''s heart thundered in his chest, and sweat cascaded down his forehead like a waterfall. He had never witnessed such a malevolent side of Grace and her venomous words carved into his very being. Her face with ominous dark streaks looked like she was a demoness in a human''s body.

    He scuffed his feet against the floor, pushing his chair away from the transformed Grace. "Y-You made a pact with a demon?" Gary stammered, his eyes wide with disbelief as he beheld the sinister, dark vermillion lines that wove their way across her face and skin.

    The thought of someone like her making such a deal baffled him. Was he hallucinating?

    Grace''s eyes gleamed with malice, and a sinister smile yed on her lips as she stalked toward him. "Oh, little Gary, the question you should be asking is how you''ll fare once I''m through with you."

    His knees buckled as her words wrapped around him like a cold shroud. Her aura was suffocating, pulsing with a malevolent energy that seemed to drain the air from the room.

    Gary''s office became a sweltering, unbearable furnace as though the sun itself had made a sudden appearance. Walls cracked from the heat, and the air thickened, making it increasingly difficult for him to breathe. The water dispenser began to hiss and spit steam as the water within reached a rapid boil.

    As Gary''s surroundings deteriorated, fear gripped his heart, and he struggled to maintain hisposure. His once-familiar office had turned into a hellishndscape, with his tablet, the carpet beneath his feet, and even his chair radiating an otherworldly heat. He stumbled back, his face ashen and panicked.

    The wooden furniture ckened and crackled, the metal of his desk warped and bent under the immense heat. ss windows shattered, showering the room with jagged shards and setting off rms throughout the building.

    Gary''s face drained of color as he continued to retreat, identally knocking over a flowerpot.

    He was a B Rank Hunter, but he knew he was no match for her. She not only had the power of mes and light, but she had the frightening power of Willforce, using her mind to project or throw her mana outwards, allowing her to move or manipte objects.

    "Grace, please stop," he pleaded, his voice shaking. "Think about your grandson. He''s in danger too if you do anything reckless. Please, let''s talk about this calmly."

    He hoped his fellow Hunters would soone to his aid, buying him enough time to escape.

    But Grace seemed deaf to his pleas, her expression cold and unfeeling as sheughed, a chilling and mirthless sound, "Why would the world focus on Remy when they''ll be busy crucifying you after I expose everything you and your guild did? You built everything you possess now over the corpse of my son. And now you will pay in blood as you choke on the ashes of your empire. "

    The murderous intent in her voice made Gary''s soul shudder. Instinctively, he tried to flee, but his feet were glued to the floor, his skin searing as if roasted alive.

    "AARGHH!"

    The demonic heat was relentless, a fiery storm that seemed impossible to withstand. It was as though the very fires of hell had engulfed him.

    As the rms red, a group of Hunters burst into Gary''s office, weapons at the ready. But they recoiled at the sight of the vermillion-haired woman with demonic lines etched into her skin. The oppressive heat in the office forced them to retreat a step.

    Their eyes widened at the sight of their Guildmaster kneeling before Grace, his hair clutched in her grasp.

    Though they didn''t understand what was happening, they raised their weapons, pointing them at her. "Stand down and let our Guildmaster go! Or you won''t be leaving this building alive."

    Despite their stern warning, their hands trembled.

    Grace smirked coldly, tilting her head. "I wouldn''t be so quick to say that." The group of Hunters frowned, but their eyes widened in terror as their weapons glowed red-hot and began to melt. "SHIT!" Panicking, they dropped their weapons, but it was toote.

    The radiant mana within the weapons triggered a chain reaction, causing them to explode with a deafening boom.

    *Boom!*

    The Hunters didn''t even have a chance to scream as thebined explosions tore them apart, scattering their dismembered remains in all directions.

    Gary choked on his breath as he witnessed Grace effortlessly ughter five peak C Rank Hunters without even raising a finger.

    He had only seen old clips of her wielding her powers, but witnessing it firsthand crushed any hope he still harbored.

    "Well, well, well," Grace murmured in a low, ominous voice, her gaze fixed on Gary. "Shall we start the party by destroying your precious guild first?"

    "No! Please... I canpensate you!" Gary grimaced, struggling to free himself from her vice-like grip.

    But she had already severed his mana circuit with her overwhelming power, leaving him with no choice but to beg.

    It had taken him over twenty years to build his guild, and its destruction would annihte his legacy. Grace''s eyes narrowed as she stared down at him. "Compensate me with the wealth you stole from my son? No, there''s only one thing that will satisfy me. Yourplete and utter destruction. And I''m just getting started." Raising her right hand, the air around her shimmered with intense heat, and her long hair danced wildly.

    Her eyes zed with a fierce, dark vermillion light as she unleashed one of her most formidable power, forging a massive orb of crackling, dark vermillion energy. "Grace, don''t do it!" Gary screamed in horror, his face contorted in pain as the scorching heat bore down on him.

    He knew she was about to unleash her signature attack¡ªthe Fury of the Storm!

    But it was toote. Grace hurled the ball of dark vermillion light out of the office, and¡ª *BOOOOM!* It detonated with a blinding sh, unleashing a cataclysmic shockwave that knocked everyone in the building off their feet.

    The orb expanded into a vast vortex of dark vermillion mes, emitting a blinding light and intense heat as it grew, consuming everything in its path and melting metal and stone.

    As the floor beneath them shook, and the walls trembled, the Hunters in the lower levels froze in terror, initially mistaking the catastrophe for an earthquake.

    Suddenly, the air grew unbearably hot, and panic seized them as they realized the true gravity of the situation.

    They scrambled for an escape, but the dark vermillion storm rapidly engulfed the building, trapping them inside.

    The heat was unbearable, and the mes consumed anything mmable. All the Hunters tried to use their powers to break free, particrly those with control over water. But the force of the sr storm proved too powerful, rendering their efforts futile.

    To make matters worse, furniture and objects began to levitate and fly into the storm, adding to the chaos and destruction. Even some of the weaker Hunters were sucked into the raging inferno as it continued to expand.

    The air thickened with the acrid stench of burning wood, stic, and flesh, while the crackling mes drowned out all other noise.

    Those who still lived fought their way toward the fire exits, but it seemed as if the very air conspired against them. The storm licked at their heels, scorching their skin and incinerating them alive as it drew them in.

    Smoke billowed throughout the building, bing so dense that they could barely see their hands in front of their faces. The heat was so intense that it made breathing nearly impossible.

    As the dark fiery storm raged on, the 50-story building began to copse in on itself, sending debris and rubble flying in every direction.

    ? The reinforced concrete columns and beams crumbled, and the floors caved in. Horrifying screams and cries of those still alive echoed throughout the building, only to be drowned out by the cacophony of mes and destruction.

    Despair set in as they realized there was no escape.

    They were trapped with no way out. The screams of theirrades filled their ears as they were consumed by the mes, their bodies reduced to skeletons and then ashes.

    Within mere minutes, darkness prevailed as the dark fiery storm unleashed by Grace left nothing but a smoldering ruin behind.

    Gary, dragged outside of his own building by Grace, watched in horror as his beloved guild, the culmination of more than twenty years of dedication and hard work, crumbled to ashes before his eyes.

    The once towering and majestic structure was now nothing more than a pile of charred rubble and debris, still smoldering from the heat of her power.

    Never in his darkest nightmares had he envisioned such a day for his guild. He had recruited hundreds of Hunters over twenty years, and now, most of them were nothing but ashes.

    All his wealth and power evaporated into ashen smoke within a matter of minutes. As if that wasn''t enough, the catastrophe would only bury him further in crushing debt, especially considering the various dealings he had with dangerous and powerful parties.

    "I must say, your precious guild made for a lovely bonfire, little Gary. It warms me up good, but not as much as seeing your face while your legacy crumbles before you," Grace taunted with a cold, mocking smile, still gripping Gary''s hair.

    Gary''s anger and resentment towards Grace boiled over as he stared at the ruins of his guild. "Y-You demonic bitch! Do you realize what you''ve done?!! You won''t get away with this!" He shouted, struggling toe to terms with the devastation that Grace had brought upon his guild.

    SLAP!

    "URGH!!"

    A thunderous sound echoed as Grace pped Gary to the ground, making him cough out a mouthful of bloodied teeth while grimacing in pain.

    But her p also reeled his mind back to reality, reminding him of the terror that her presence instilled.

    Grace hoisted him up by his hair, her voice cold and mocking as she whispered, "Oh, Gary, don''t be so foolish. Save your energy because you''re going to need it for what''s about to happen next. Onest stop in your pitiful life."

    Gary''s eyes trembled in horror, dreading what this crazed woman had in store for him.

 Chapter 152 Want Me To Show You How Its Done?

    A massive ck truck made its way into a vast private jet hangar, dwarfed by sleek and expensive nes of various sizes and shapes.

    The atmosphere was electric with anticipation as a group of fully armed men in suits emerged from the truck.

    Thest person to exit the truck was a young, tall, and lean man, his ck eyes glinting with determination. He checked his watch, relieved to see that he had arrived early as nned.

    Tristan knew today wasn''t a day forcency since the deal he was about toplete could be one of the most pivotal moments in his life.

    "Make sure everything is in order. I don''t want any mistakes happening today," Tristan ordered his men, who nodded firmly. There were around twenty men, all armed with mana-powered guns.

    They were all specially trained low-level B Rank Hunters Gary had sent to protect his son. Since Tristan was his only child, Gary didn''t want to take any chances, even if it was quite costly to keep all these trained men in his pocket.

    As Tristan and his men waited in the private jet hangar, the distant sound of engines could be heard approaching.

    The anticipation in the air was palpable, as everyone knew that the arrival of the jet signaled the start of a crucial transaction.

    The sound grew louder and louder until, finally, a sleek, ck jet appeared on the horizon. It rapidly descended and smoothly touched down on the runway, its engines roaring as it decelerated.

    As the jet rolled into the hangar, Tristan''s men remained on high alert, their hands resting on their weapons.

    Meanwhile, Tristan couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe upon seeing such an opulent jet and, even more so, knowing who was inside.

    The jet wasrger than any he had ever seen before, with a silver and ck paint job that gleamed in the bright hangar lights.

    The door slowly hissed open, revealing a glimpse of the luxurious interior.

    Tristan stepped forward, his bodyguards nking him closely. He couldn''t afford to make any mistakes with a deal of this magnitude.

    He pasted a smile on his face, attempting to project confidence and friendliness as he awaited the presence of the man inside.

    Finally, the door of the jet opened wider as a tall, ck-skinned imposing figure with sharp features and a stern expression emerged. He seemed as if he was in his forties.

    Tristan swallowed hard, mentally steeling himself for the negotiations ahead, and gave a bow as he greeted, "Greetings, Mr. Samuel. I hope your journey went well. It must have been a bit tiring after all the work in Britain." Samuel couldn''t help but feel humbled in the presence of this man, not because he was working for one of the most powerful men in the world, but because Samuel himself was an A Rank Hunter!

    A Rank Hunters were considered the cream of the crop, the elite among the elite. They were the rare few who had mastered their abilities to a level that seemed superhuman.

    There were only a few thousand of them in the world, and they were highly sought after by governments, organizations, and wealthy individuals alike. They were the ones who couldmand the highest pay, respect, and admiration, and the ones who were feared and respected by all who knew of their reputation.

    Each of them was worth a formidable army.

    And so it was quite an honor for Tristan to have a chance to interact with such a rare and awe-inspiring figure.

    He immediately and discreetly ordered his men to unload the special ''items'' in the truck.

    Samuel gave a slight hum as his sharp eyes quickly scanned his surroundings.

    He stood firm as a woman in a red jacket and pants emerged from behind him.

    Her expression was cold and serious as she walked ahead of Samuel and took out a handheld scanner.

    Tristan couldn''t help but feel a tinge of unease upon seeing this woman and her scanner.

    The woman approached them with an air of confidence and purpose. The scanner emitted soft beeps as it passed over their bodies while Tristan held his breath and remained still.

    Tristan knew that this woman was probably checking if any one of them werepromised. Surely, big shots like them wouldn''t take any chances.

    As the womanpleted the scanning process, she stepped back and silently nodded at Samuel.

    Only after receiving her approval did Samuel begin descending the steps.

    He then looked over at Tristan and his men, a frown forming on his face as he saw they had yet to unload everything.

    Tristan noticed the frown on Samuel''s face and offered a nervous smile as he said, "Apologies, sir. We''re just finishing up thest bit of preparations. And I¡ª"

    Samuel''s expression remained unchanged as he raised a hand, stopping Tristan mid-sentence, "I don''t have time for apologies. Is everything ready as per our agreement?"

    Tristan nodded quickly, his eyes darting around the hangar as he spoke, "Yes, sir. Everything is in order," Tristan said, trying to keep his voice steady.

    "Very well. Let me take a look at the goods first," Samuel said with crossed arms.

    Tristan pped his hands, signaling his men to hurry. He was finding to hard to calm down his nervous nerves since the pressure of handling this deal was way more than he expected.

    His men immediately emerged from the truck, pulling out five young girls who were chained together. They all appeared to be teenagers, not even adults.

    Dressed in ck clothes, their faces were twisted in terror. Thick tape sealed their mouths, making it impossible for them to speak or scream for help. And their eyes blindfolded, robbing them of their vision.

    Even though their eyes were blindfolded, one could notice how their cheeks were red and glistening with the aftermath of their tears. They just had no energy to shed tears anymore.

    They flinched and shuddered as they were dragged outside, visibly disoriented and frightened by the sudden change in their surroundings.

    Tristan looked at them with a cold smile, disying no concern for their well-being.

    "Get them over here already," he barked an order at his men as they dragged the five young girls towards him.

    The five girls trembled and whimpered as they were brought before Samuel and Tristan.

    "K," Samuel uttered her name as the woman in the red jacket scanned each of the young girls with her handheld device before nodding at him silently.

    Tristan felt relief wash over him as she found no issues with the girls, and he said with an enthusiastic smile, "As agreed, we have handpicked these five beautiful virgins from Japan. Each of them possesses Metamagic Pathways in their mana circuit, as requested. It was challenging to sneak them here, but as usual, we managed to deliver. I''m sure they''ll serve their purpose perfectly. Next time, we can even procure some from India if the big boss prefers."

    Samuel''s expression remained stoic as he gave a firm nod, "I will let you know when it''s necessary."

    He then took out a ck metal card from his pocket and handed it to Tristan, "Here are 50,000 Mana Shards as agreed."

    Tristan''s eyes sparkled as he immediately bowed and epted the ck metal card with both hands, "Thank you, sir. I am d we were able toplete this deal and hope to do business again with you."

    Tristan felt quite proud that he managed to close this deal without any issues and couldn''t wait to brag about it to his father.

    K was about to drag the five young girls into the aircraft but,

    *Tap¡­Tap*

    Suddenly, a slow tapping sound echoed from the entrance of the hangar.

    Everyone inside became alert as they twisted their necks around to see who it was. But they were baffled upon seeing a limping old woman with a walking stick. She looked as if she would die from just a simple push.

    "Oh heavens, I thought I was going to a mortuary, but it appears I''ve stumbled upon some sort of¡­gathering?" Grace awkwardly chuckled as if she had lost her way.

    Samuel frowned as he asked Tristan in a severe voice, "Who is she, and how did she get in? I thought I made it quite clear that I don''t want to entertain any outside parties."

    Tristan was confused and shocked to see Remy''s grandmother here. It just didn''t make sense how she was here and why. He had even stationed some men outside to make sure nobody would interrupt this deal, making it even more bizarre how Grace got here.

    But hearing Samuel''s irritated voice, he cleared his throat and apologetically said, "Please, sir, I really have no idea how this beggardy got in. I will get rid of her right away."

    "Oh my, Tristan, how could you be so cruel after being friends with my grandson? I even had a friendly chat with your father this morning," Grace gasped with a shocked look as she ced her hand on her chest.

    Samuel furrowed his brows as he red at Tristan.

    Tristan broke into a cold sweat as he didn''t want Samuel to think he was associated with this woman. What if Samuel thinks he was trying to set him up or something? And so he shouted with a dark expression, "Shut up, you delusional hag. I don''t even know who the hell you are. Will you just shoot her already?" He barked at one of his men standing behind who immediately came forward and aimed his rifle at the old woman, targeting her head.

    Grace stood in the same spot, seemingly oblivious to the danger she was in.

    Suddenly, the sound of a gunshot echoed through the hangar, and the bullet streaked towards Grace''s head.

    But just as the bullet was about to hit her, something extraordinary happened. Her eyes briefly glowed with an eerie dark green light, and the bullet froze in mid-air, just a few inches from her head.

    Tristan and his men looked on in disbelief as Grace''s body began to glow with a dark vermillion light.

    They couldn''t believe their eyes as she began to transform right before them, her wrinkled skin smoothing out and her once-white hair bing silky and darkening to a vermillion color. Her limbs grew stronger and more defined, her posture straightening out until she stood six feet tall and proud in the center of the hangar.

    She appeared even younger and more beautiful than when she was at Gary''s guild.

    Grace plucked the bullet from before her head with her hands, "You missed, little one. How disappointing, just like your father. Want me to show you how it''s done?" She asked, her voice cold and threatening.

 Chapter 153 Feeling Lucky?

    Tristan was shocked and panicked, his eyes widening in disbelief, "What¡­what the hell?"

    How could he not be upon seeing Remy''s grandmother, who was at least 90 years old, suddenly bing younger until she looked like she was in her early thirties. She looked so beautiful but frightening at the same time.

    Her aura was alsopletely different and overwhelming, making him feel a sense of dread he had never felt before, especially upon seeing the dark, eerie light in her eyes.

    He watched with horror as he saw the dark vermilion lines running across her skin. He could tell that she was corrupted and was probably here to kill him.

    Fear began to seep into every nerve of his body as he immediately ordered his men, "Kill her! Now!!"

    Samuel, too, was taken aback by her sudden transformation. His expression became grim as he murmured under his breath, "Firestorm Huntress?"

    But he quickly regained hisposure and ordered K, "Prepare the jet to leave. Now!"

    The atmosphere in the hangar had shifted to one of tension and chaos as every one of Tristan''s men stepped forward with their rifles and began to shoot at Grace.

    Dozens and dozens of bullets shining with the light of mana zoomed through the air at indescribable speeds. It was quite obvious these bullets were not ordinary at all but carried the power of low-level B Rank Hunters.

    However, all of the expressions fell when Grace stood in the same spot and simply raised her hand, making the bullets stop in mid-air, hovering in ce.

    Tristan''s men stopped shooting as they lost strength in their fingers upon seeing this sight.

    A dark smile crossed Grace''s face as she closed her hand into a fist, causing the bullets to turn red-hot and slowly rotate in mid-air like a deadly swarm of bees ready to attack.

    Tristan and his men stumbled back, fear and disbelief etched onto their faces upon seeing those red-hot bullets facing them. They had already realized they were no match for this powerful woman who stopped all those bullets with a mere flick of her wrist.

    "That is not the way to greet ady, boys," She said in a cold and sarcastic tone, "Let me give you all a warm wee," Saying so, with a flick of her palm, she released the bullets and watched as they cut through the air at insane speeds, shooting back towards Tristan''s men.

    Tristan shut his eyes close in terror, thinking he was dead meat.

    But all he heard was the sound of those bullets tearing through the armor and flesh of his men like hot knives through better, making them let out howls of misery.

    They all fell to the ground, writhing in agony, though their screams died soon after.

    Tristan''s teeth were chattering, and his body was frozen in fear after hearing all those chilling sounds. He still wondered if he was dead or not, making his legs shiver.

    But he slowly opened his trembling eyes, only to have them widen in terror upon seeing the lifeless bodies of his men littered around the hangar floor.

    Blood seeped from their wounds, staining the concrete with a dark crimson hue.

    "Feeling lucky, little boy?" Grace asked with a chuckle as she began to slowly walk forward, her long vermillion hair dancing gracefully in the air as the fans of the jet began to spin.

    Tristan''s breath caught in his throat, and he stumbled back as he saw her walking forward. He iled his hands as he said, "P-Please¡­Don''t kill me!"

    Samuel had no ns to stay and deal with this mess as he discreetly ordered his men to take those five girls inside.

    And just as he was about to climb up the steps into his jet, Grace''s sarcastic voice echoed behind him, "Leaving the party already?"

    Samuel frowned, feeling a sense of unease as he turned to face her and said, "We have no business with each other, Huntress. I don''t want to fight you."

    Grace''s lips twisted into a sneer, "You should feel that way because you''re going to die, whether you want to fight or not," Her cold and sardonic tone sent chills down Samuel''s spine.

    Samuel''s tone turned harsh and angry as he warned her, "Don''t do anything stupid. You have no idea who I am working for. If you cross me and create trouble for us, you''ll be a dead woman. I am giving you this warning out of respect for a senior."

    Grace let out a cold chuckle and said, "Don''t be so coy, junior. I am a dying old woman. Do you really think I care about death at this point? All that matters to me is that reaping your soul is going to be quite useful for me. But the fact that you are connected to Gary and his guild motivates me even more."

    Tristan watched nervously as Grace threatened Samuel. But the bulb in his head turned on as he decided to use this distraction to slip away unnoticed and call his father.

    However, before he could make a move, Grace snapped her fingers together without even looking in his direction, and what followed was the sound of a loud crackleing off from Tristan''s ankle.

    "AARGH!" Tristan howled with a grimace as he felt a searing pain in his ankle and stumbled to the ground, clutching his injured ankle.

    He took a look, only to be horrified to see that it had twisted unnaturally to the side. His heart pounded against his chest, stricken with fear upon realizing how terrifying Grace was.

    "K, deal with her," Samuel ordered as K stepped out of the jet. He knew she would die but since she was a peak B Rank Hunter, she would buy him enough time to get out of here.

    K took a deep breath with a hint of hesitation etched on her face. But she clenched her fists and jumped down.

    Her feet perfectlynded on the ground, and as she stepped forward, the wind around her began to pick up and swirl. She waved her arms in the air as she sent a powerful gust of wind towards Grace, tearing the air apart as it traveled forward.

    The concrete under the gust got torn off and sted in different directions as it headed toward Grace.

    Grace stood her ground, and with a casual flick of her wrist, she sent a wave of fire toward K. The wind and mes shed together in a fiery disy of power, but Grace''s mes easily overwhelmed K''s wind.

    But by that time, K had got close to Grace, her entire body briefly glowing, a sign of her using her enhancement magic to enhance her physician abilities.

    She immediately threw a flurry of punches and kicks at Grace, trying to prevent her from getting any time to focus to use her powerful abilities.

    Her punches and kicks were imbued with the power of the wind, and with each strike, the air crackled and sparked.

    However, Grace effortlessly deflected her attacks by using only one hand while using her other hand to concentrate fiery light energy.

    K noticed Grace was charging her powers to use a spell, and so she let her fist charge forward, her wind magic enhancing her speed and power.

    She aimed a powerful punch at Grace''s face, but Grace''s palm moved with lightning speed and deflected it.

    Without missing a beat, Grace concentrated her fiery light energy and released a blinding sh of light.

    "Urgh!" K screamed as her eyes were blinded by the blinding sh of light, searing her eyeballs and making her stagger back.

    Grace immediately took a step forward and grabbed K''s face with one hand. The moment her palm touched K''s skin, her head began to heat up rapidly.

    ? "AAAHHHHH!!!" K let out a bloodcurdling scream as the intense heat burned through her skin, her muscles, and her skull. She tried to resist as she grabbed Grace''s arm, but the heat was too much to bear, making her unable to focus on fighting back.

    However, within the next two seconds, her screams died, and her arms went limp. Her skin burned away, revealing her charred ck skull, and the next moment even her skull turned into ashes.

    Grace flicked off the ash in her hands as K''s headless body fell to the ground.

    Tristan''s expression paled, seeing how Grace easily and brutally killed a peak B Rank Hunter.

    She made it seem like K was nothing before her, which was shocking since it was not something every A Rank Hunter could do. At least it would take more effort for them to bring down a peak B Rank Hunter unlike how Grace made it seem like she was toying with a kid.

    He was beginning to realize why his father still seemed a bit wary of her. However, he was still holding out hope that Samuel could kill her. He was a mid-level A Rank Hunter and not one to be messed with.

    Grace turned her attention toward the huge ck jet. She raised both her hands, focusing all her energy on it.

    Dark vermillion lines cracked across her face even more as she began to heat up the jet from the middle from afar.

    The heat radiating from the metal of the jet was so intense that it seemed to distort the air around it. The sound of metal being heated up and warped under the intense heat was deafening.

    The midsection of the jet began to glow red hot, making it buckle and bend.

    Grace furrowed her brows, and with a loud shout, she summoned a st of willforce energy to split the jet apart in the middle.

    Tristan''s breath froze as he watched the jet slowly begin to split apart from the middle, the metal twisting and bending, glowing red-hot.

    A deafening roar of metal getting sted away echoed in the hangar as the jet got split in halfpletely before the two halves were sent hurtling in different directions, crashing out of the hangar.

    Just a minute or two ago, Samuel who was inside the jet was activating his teleportation chamber which would directly send him to a safe ce. But it needed some time to charge, and he felt K would buy him enough time to use this.

    However, suddenly he felt the jet lurch and shake beneath him as he saw, with furrowed brows, how the jet began to split apart in the middle.

    He tried to maintain his bnce as the ne shuddered and broke apart around him.

    But his eyes widened when he felt the floor beneath him slip backward.

    He grunted in frustration and decided to jump out, realizing there was no other choice. If only he had got a minute more, he could have teleported from here, even if it would have cost him a bit.

    He leaped out of the doomed ne, feeling the rush of wind in his face as hended on the ground below.

    He turned around to face Grace, his eyes burning with anger and uneasiness, "You will regret forcing me into this situation," He snarled as he lifted his leg and brought it down with a loud thud, causing the ground to tremble beneath his feet.

    As he stomped his foot, a surge of energy shot through the earth, causing the concrete to rise up and cover his body like a second skin. The concrete molded itself into a powerful armor, covering every inch of his body and forming sharp, jagged spikes all over.

    Samuel let out a deep growl as he flexed his arms, feeling the power of the earth coursing through him as a brown light emanated from his body, "You may have been stronger in the past but now I am going to bury you under the earth," Samuel said in a deep, threatening voice as his eyes glinted with killing intent.

 Chapter 154 A Demoness On Fire

    The scent of fuel and the hum of the distant ming engines permeated the air. The cold steel of the broken jet surrounded them, casting eerie shadows on the concrete floor.

    Grace smirked upon hearing his words and said, "Well, that''s a fancy suit of armor you got there, kiddo," she taunted, her dark vermilion mes flickering around her, "But that is not going to help you survive me."

    "We''ll see about that," Samuel gritted his teeth, his stoic demeanor giving way to frustration, and charged towards Grace, each of his step causing the ground to shake.

    Grace hurled a zing ball of fire towards Samuel, causing the battle to begin with a sudden explosion of energy.

    Samuel barely managed to deflect her fireball with a ball of earth, making him feel surprised how even her casual attack seemed stronger than he expected.

    But he didn''t even get the time to think much when Grace followed up byunching a barrage of willforce-enhanced ming projectiles, each one guided by her powerful mind to exploit any weakness in Samuel''s rock hard defenses.

    Samuel used his rock hard arms to strike down most of the ming projectiles but not without having some of his earthen armor sted away to bits, making him stagger back.

    Struggling to keep up, Samuel used the concrete underneath him to conjure up a pir shining with blinding light and hurled it right towards Huntress.

    However, Grace nimbly dodged the attack and countered with a wave of willforce, throwing him into the ming debris of the jet.

    The ground shook upon the impact, a cascade of sparks and debris filling the air.

    Grace didn''t even give him a second to breathe and continued her relentless assault,bining her mes and willforce to create a fiery vortex that engulfed him.

    The heat was so intense that the hangar''s metal beams began to twist and warp, and the concrete floor cracked beneath them.

    "Urghh!" Samuel clenched his jaw as his earthen armor began to crack and groan under the immense pressure, the spikes wilting under the scorching heat.

    Samuel felt cornered and outmatched, but he refused to go down without a fight. His eyes glowed with determination as he mustered every ounce of his strength towards his arms before mming his hands together.

    *BOOM!*

    A deafening shockwave rippled through the ground towards Grace. The concrete cracked and split, erupting into sharp, jagged spikes aimed directly at her. However, at the same time, some of those spikes impaled three of the chained young girls, who, unfortunately, were blindfolded and unable to take cover in time. The other two young girls shuddered, hearing the muffled, horrifying screams of the three girls that were kept captive together with them.

    Even if they didn''t know each other''s names, they had formed a silentpanionship with each other while being held by these bad men. And so the two of them felt their hearts clench upon hearing the three of them die.

    Grace, who was busy controlling the vortex, was caught off guard but managed to narrowly evade the attack.

    *Slish!*

    However, one of the spikes grazed her arm, leaving a thin trail of blood behind.

    She coldly smiled as she nced at the wound, "Not bad."

    Samuel ignored her sarcasticpliment and continued his offense, unleashing a barrage of earth-shattering fists, formed from the ground and infused with his light power, towards Huntress.

    The fists, glowing with a brilliant aura, soared through the air, threatening to pulverize Grace.

    But Grace spread her arms apart as she conjured a barrier made of willforce, blocking all the fists and creating thunderous sounds upon every impact.

    The force behind each of the fists was so great cracks began to form on her barrier. But her lips formed a grin as she gathered her willforce and deflected all the earthen fists toward a nearby fuel container.

    *BOOOM!!*

    A massive explosion shook the entire hangar as it engulfed Samuel, who happened to be near the fuel containers.

    "UGH!" Samuel grunted as he used his earthen arms to shield himself from the explosion but couldn''t prevent himself from getting sted to the other side before crashing on the concrete.

    His earthen armor began to crumble, revealing his sweat-soaked face and the fear in his eyes. The overwhelming heat and the relentless assault of Huntress made him realize he was outmatched.

    He knew she was three levels stronger than him but he felt like he was fighting an S Rank Hunter. Otherwise, the fight wouldn''t seem so one-sided.

    But in a desperate attempt to counterattack, Samuel gathered thest of his strength tounch shards of earth with blinding light towards Huntress.

    However, Grace was unphased upon seeing his desperate attempt. With just a flick of her hands, she sted away the shards with her willforce and unleashed a torrent of dark vermilion mes in response.

    The mes surged forward, wrapping around Samuel and constricting him like a fiery serpent.

    "Aarrghhh!!" His earthen armor disintegrated, offering no protection against the searing heat, making him scream in agony.

    The air around him sizzled with the sheer intensity of Grace''s attack. Samuel''s heart raced as he realized the true extent of her power, a sinking feeling of dread settling in.

    "How¡­How can you be this strong?" He gasped, fear and disbelief in his voice.

    Grace grinned, her eyes alight with scorn, "You didn''t really think you could defeat someone who has been through hell? How easy your life must have been. You are just like amb to the ughter."

    Samuel''s face contorted in a mix of pain, frustration, and humiliation as her words burned him just as deeply as her attacks.

    He clenched his fists, his body trembling from the intense pain and the realization that death was imminent.

    In a feeble attempt to regain some semnce of dignity, he spat out with a grimace, "Enjoy yourst breaths while you can¡­It''s only a matter of time before¡ªURGHH!" Samuel''s words froze in his throat as he felt a searing pressure building within him, as if his very essence was being burned apart.

    His eyes were uncontrobly shaking in terror as he saw her cold and ruthless eyes while using her willforce on him.

    "Before you go to hell?" With a final, merciless grin, Grace pped her hands together.

    *PLSHKKK!*

    A soft yet resounding sound echoed in the hangar as her willforce imploded within Samuel''s body, tearing him apart in a brutal disy of power.

    His dismembered body, now lifeless and disfigured, fell to the scorched concrete with a deafening thud.

    The hangary in ruins, a testament to the devastating battle that had just taken ce.

    As the dust settled, Grace''s eyes caught sight of the headless corpse of the woman in the red jacket and pants.

    With an interested glint in her eyes, she walked over. And as she walked over, dark vermilion mes erupted around the fabric of her clothes, burning them away.

    As the ashes of the fabric fell off her body and the mes died out, it revealed an invitingly curvaceous, naked figure.

    Her hourss figure seemed to be well-honed as if from years of strenuous training, and the two sumptuous mounds bestowed upon her chest was a sight that could scorch the throats of any man.

    As she sauntered over to the corpse, her plump, round buttocks jiggled in rhythm, and with a flick of her wrist, she removed the red apparel without even touching them.

    She donned them sensually, a warm embrace that hugged each contour of her body. And as she put on the glossy red jacket, she coyly tugged up the zipper until it revealed only a tantalizing glimpse of her perfect round breasts and captivating cleavage through the gap.

    Apparently, the material of the jacket clung to her slender figure like a second skin. And so she realized it became too tight for her if she pulled up the zipper even more. So she decided to leave it at that since she took quite a liking to this jacket.

    She then reached up, her slender fingers deftly gathering a section of her vibrant vermilion hair. With a practiced motion, she artfully draped it over one eye, partially obscuring her gaze with a seductive allure. The crimson strands framed her face in a captivating asymmetry, adding an air of enigma to her already mesmerizing presence.

    Since she got a second chance at feeling young and powerful, she wanted to go all the way and enjoy her old hairstyle as well.

    She then looked at the two chained, blindfolded girls who were kneeling on the ground, their bodies trembling uncontrobly. They had given up on running away, thinking it was hopeless, and it seemed as if they were begging for mercy.

    Grace let out a soft sigh upon seeing the corpses of the three girls not too far from these two.

    Meanwhile, Tristan was still writhing on the cold, hard floor in pain and gasping in shock and horror upon seeing how she destroyed Samuel without even getting injured much.

    Samuel was a mid-level A Rank Hunter, and he didn''t even stand a chance! What kind of a monster was she? She was literally like a demoness on fire.

    She also effortlessly shattered any chance of his escape, leaving him in despair.

    The terror in his heart intensified as the image of K and Samuel''s brutal demise reyed in his mind. He couldn''t help but shudder at the thought of suffering a simr fate.

    He saw her changing clothes in the middle of all this, making him wonder what kind of crazy she was.

    As for him, all he could do was desperately pray for someone or anyone toe to his aid. But the vast, empty hangar offered no sce, its eerie silence a stark reminder of his utter helplessness.

    But his expression froze as he saw her turn around and walk towards him. Her menacing smile sent chills down his spine, and the fear in his eyes was palpable.

    The sound of her footsteps echoed through the space, growing louder and more ominous with each step.

    He wondered if she wasing after him because Remy told her everything. Still, why would she put herself and Remy in danger by going to the extreme lengths of doing a deal with a demon?

    Even though he knew he couldn''t escape her wrath, he clung to the vain hope that she might show him mercy, "A-Aunty Grace¡­Please have mercy¡­I am sorry I didn''t recognize you earlier¡­"

    Stopping before the injured young man, Grace looked down at him with scorn, her voice dripping with sarcasm, "Such a convincing excuse, but don''t you worry, dear Tristan. I am going to reunite you with your dear father right away."

    "M-My father?" Tristan knew her words seemed as if they were reassuring him, but her tone made his spine rattle.

    --

    A/N : Grace official art avable in discord ;)

 Chapter 155 The Inescapable Nightmare

    Grace strode confidently into a dimly lit corridor that was adorned with grotesque statues and symbols, the shadows cast by flickering torchlight only adding to the sinister atmosphere of this ce.

    It wouldn''t take two guesses for an ordinary person to recognize this ce as a eerie secret hideout of a demonic cult!

    The cult members of this cult stepped forward to see who boldly dared to enter their ce, ready to chop up the fool.

    Their appearances were frightening, their faces marked with strange symbols and grotesque piercings. Their dark clothing hung loosely from their thin frames, making them look even more menacing.

    However, the moment they saw the face of this vermilion-haired woman, her presence struck fear into their hearts as they quickly gave way. It was not as if they were seeing her for the first time today.

    They couldn''t help but shudder thinking about what happened the first time she showed herself here today.

    However, their eyes sparkled upon seeing her dragging along a whimpering and injured young man who looked quite ripe.

    Tristan''s eyes quivered in fear upon feeling the weird gazes from these creepy motherfuckers. He didn''t expect Grace to drag him into the hideout of some freaky demonic cult. Does she know them or something? How long had she been corrupted by a demon?

    Whatever it was, he was literally peeing in his pants and too scared to even let out a whimper.

    Grace ignored these cult members as she made her way through the winding passages, the stench of fear and despair from Tristan only bing stronger.

    Finally, she reached a dark hall, its walls lined with shackles and instruments of torture, making Tristan feel like his heart was stuck in his throat.

    However, his eyes widened when he found a middle-aged man being held captive in this oppressive chamber.

    Upon taking a closer look, it was his father!

    His once proud demeanor was now seemingly reduced to a shell of his former self. It was a pitiable sight even though he seemed alright on the outside except for a bloodied mouth.

    With a cold smile, Grace flung Tristan across the hall, his body crashing to the floor near his father, waking Gary up.

    Gary''s eyes widened in shock and concern at the sight of his son. And despite his own pain and anguish, he immediately dragged himself over to Tristan, his fatherly instincts kicking in.

    "T-Tristan!¡­What have they done to you?" Gary whispered, his voice crackling with emotion. He thought he had lost everything, but seeing his son again, instilled some energy inside him.

    Tristan, still reeling from the pain of his broken ankle and the shock of his present situation, managed to stammer, "Father, why¡­why are you here," he gasped, relief mingling with fear and despair at their uncertain fate.

    If his father wasn''t here, Tristan hoped that his father would bring help to free him. But now that his father was also here, all hopes of escape were crushed.

    Grace''s eyes glinted with icy disdain as she looked down at the pitiful father-son-duo. She crossed her arms and smirked, his voice dripping with sarcasm and menace, "Oh, how touching. I hope you two enjoy your family reunion till itsts," Her tone changed into amanding tone as she called out, "Valmont, show yourself."

    A sudden hush fell over the chamber as the shadows at the far end of the hall began to shit.

    Out of the darkness emerged a tall, bulky bald man with strange markings etched into his skin. His limbs and torso were literally packed with bulging muscles.

    The intricate designs sprawled across his face, twisting and turning like a sinister maze. His eyes were a piercing shade of gray, and they gleamed with malevolence.

    A twisted, unsettling smile revealed his yellow, crooked teeth.

    "Valmont?" Gary mumbled with quivering lips as he recognized who this man. He was known as Master Valmont, the cult leader of the infamous cult known as ''The Tormentors''. The name literally would make anyone feel chills upon hearing it, and so did Gary upon realizing where he really was. He was knocked out when he was brought here, and when he woke up, he found himself in this empty, sinister-looking hall.

    However, the reason that terrified him the most was that he knew Valmont and his cult members had a ''special'' preference for men. Just a subtle and eerie side nce from Valmont was enough to make Gary''s face pale.

    "Father¡­you know him?" Tristan asked upon hearing his father mumble a name. However, his father seemed too out of it and wasn''t responding.

    Valmont''s ck, flowing robes whispered around him as he stepped forward, apanied by a retinue of loyal followers.

    All of his followers had their faces simrly marked and their gazes fixed upon Valmont with equal parts fear and devotion.

    As they moved in unison, their footsteps echoed ominously through the chamber, creating an eerie harmony with the distant, flickering torchlight.

    Upon reaching behind Grace, Valmont bowed low, his unsettling smile never leaving his face, "Lady Huntress, your presence graces our humble abode once more," he said, his voice a smooth, oily whisper that sent chills down the spines of Gary and Tristan, "How may I be of service to such a distinguished Soulservant like you?"

    As Valmont finished his fawning greeting, Gary''s terror reached its peak. The realization that Grace had somehow made Valmont and his people submit to her made his heart thud against his chest.

    Driven by a primal need to save himself and his son, Gary desperately decided to appease the merciless huntress.

    With great effort, he dragged himself across the cold stone floor, leaving a trail of sweat in his wake. The rough surface scraped against his skin, but he was beyond caring.

    The cult members watched with a mix of ridicule and amusement upon looking at this once-proud man reduced to a pitiful groveler.

    Finally, Gary reached Grace''s feet, his body trembling from fear and despair. His eyes glistened with tears as he looked up at her, begging for mercy, "Please¡­" he choked out, his voice hoarse and weak, "I beg you¡­forgive us. We''ll do anything, anything you ask. Just¡­let us leave this ce right now."

    Grace''s expression remained cold and impassive, her gaze locking onto Gary''s pleading eyes. She let the silence hang for a moment, letting him squirm in desperation.

    Then, her lips curled into a cruel, icy smile as she responded, "Forgiveness? How amusing. My son desperately cried out forpassion and mercy, not for himself but for Emily," Her eyes glowed with a malevolent light as she added, "But you ignored his plea because of your twisted jealousy and obsession for her, and then you went on to rape her three times before killing her and my son. So now, as promised, I am going to make you feel the pain they suffered tenfold."

    Gary''s face ashened as he looked up at her, the sound of his heartbeat thrashing in his ears.

    "Valmont, I am going to let you and your followers have a good time. Rape both of them thirty times and make them watch each other while it happens," Grace said with a chilling smile, making Vermont nod with a sadistic smile, "Thank you for gracing us with such a favor. It is not every day we get to have fun with such handsome and healthy men."

    An icy wave of terror washed over both Gary and Tristan. Their faces turned ashen, and their hearts pounded violently in their chests, like caged animals desperate to break free.

    Tristan was terrified to the core and felt his blood running cold upon hearing Grace''s words.

    His eyes widened in horror, darting between Grace, Valmont, and the sinister cult members who now surrounded them. Each twisted face, each set of predatory eyes, seemed to promise unspeakable torment. The impending doom sent shivers down his spine.

    "N-No!¡­Aunty Grace¡­Please don''t do this! I am sorry for everything, b-but please¡­d-don''t leave me with them¡­" Tristan began to cry as his breaths came in shallow, his body quivering uncontrobly as he tried to stifle the sobs that threatened to escape his lips. He had never cried like this before in his life.

    Gary, was staring into space with a nk look. He seemed as if he was struggling toprehend the gravity of his situation. He was at the top of the world for so long, and now all he felt was the cold, unforgiving grip of fear tightening around his throat.

    Regret and despair threatened to consume him, but they were drowned out by the all-epassing terror that held him in its grasp.

    But feeling the hair-raising gazes of the cult members around him, he reeled in his thoughts and prostrated before her, smashing his forehead against the floor, "Please, Grace!¡­I know I have sinned, but it was all in the past. I am a changed man now a-and¡­even if you have to punish me, y-you can''t go this far. Do you think...Remy would want to see you like this?"

    Grace''s gaze remained icy and unforgiving as she listened to his desperate plea, "Remy wouldn''t want to see me like this? You are right, but I am sure he isn''t going to shed a tear upon hearing how a father and son duo were raped and killed by demonic cult members. It would sound like poetic justice to the world once the truthes out, and Remy would finally have some peace. So, enjoy this inescapable nightmare with your son."

    "NOO! Grace, PLEASE!!! Just kill us now!" A guttural cry of horror tore itself from Gary''s throat. It was a sound that came from the very depths of his soul, a primal scream of anguish and despair that echoed through the chamber, reverberating off the cold, stone walls. He would rather die than go through this!

    However, his cry was like music to Grace as she turned around and began to walk away, ignoring his cries.

    Valmont stepped forward with an excited glint in his eyes and rubbed his hands together as he asked Grace, "Sorry to bother you with this, but since you mentioned you wanted them dead, any specific instructions, or is it up to our discretion? I am only asking if they happen to survive the enthusiasm of my men."

    Grace''s lips curved into a demonic smile as she said in a icy tone, "Since they are so proud of their junk, cut them off and feed it to them. Let them bleed to death while choking on it."

    Gary and Tristan''s expression became lifeless, their eyes empty and hollow. The terror that once consumed them had given way to a numbing sense of despair, as if their souls had been snuffed out by the cruel fate that awaited them.

    They saw Grace''s silhouette disappearing, and all that was left in the hall was the chillingughter of the cult members as their shadows approached the father-and-son duo.

    And soon, only screams of horror coupled with groans andughter of pleasure filled the hall for hours until the screams died out.

 Chapter 156 I Am A Damned One

    Few hours ago, Asher was still in his doll body and was chilling in her home since nobody was there.

    Still, he continued to keep a close eye on the number of Life Crystals he had,

    [ Life Crystals : 3702 ]

    Grace consuming 5 Life Crystals per hour was already costly for him, and that was if she didn''t use any powers and remained in her granny form. He didn''t want to guess what the number would be once she gets¡ª

    [ Life consumption of Grace increasing : 5 -> 50->100->150->300->500->1000->2000 Life Crystals / hour ]

    "Wait, wait!" Asher almost threw up the juice he was trying to drink, not that he was able to drink it anyway.

    Seeing the life consumption of Grace skyrocketing, he couldn''t stop blinking his eyes. This was atrocious!

    He knew it would increase once Grace started using her powers, but looking at these numbers, he knew he had to be careful with how he used his Soulservant. He can''t use her unless it''s for the important stuff.

    But on the brighter side, these numbers were way less than what the Contract Master he consulted had told him. The numbers he heard were north of 10000 Life Crystals per hour. Sopared to that, 2000 seemed like he was surprisingly getting off easy.

    However, with this, he knew that shit was going down. Knowing that she was a veteran hunter, he knew she would be able to handle herself and escape in time.

    [ Life Crystals Gained : 40 -> 60 -> 80 -> 150 -> 300 -> 700 -> 1500¡­ ]

    "Damn¡­She wasn''t kidding¡­" Asher rubbed his eyes upon feeling the inflow of life crystals and wondered what kind of rampage Grace was on to bring in so many life crystals.

    He walked towards the hall and turned on the TV to look at the news since surely somebody must be recording something, at least on their phones.

    His doll-like form sat on a creaking armchair and switched to a news channel.

    ( Breaking News! de of Brotherhood Guild is under attack! A fiery storm is consuming the building as we speak. Authorities are trying to assemble the best team to deal with this but to deal with a situation of this magnitude it would surely take some time¡­)

    "Somebody is on fire¡­" The possessed doll let out a chuckle as he looked at Gary''s guild, crumbling down like a toy building.

    Still, seeing the fiery storm that was wreaking havoc but contained within the perimeter of the building, Asher was impressed by Grace''s power and her control over it. She hasn''t lost her touch despite the passing of so many years.

    He knew she had a deadlybination of abilities, especially the Willbending pathway in her mana circuit that would make her quite a terrifying one to deal with for her enemies.

    Willbending was a rare and powerful pathway, as it revolved around the maniption of the mind and the direct projection of one''s will onto the world. And Willforce was one such ability of this pathway that Grace possessed.

    The life crystals kept pouring in, and he couldn''t feel happier. But he knew this honeymoon period was temporary since it was not like Grace could keep killing powerful people every day.

    However, what made him feel d the most was that he had a powerful servant on Earth to do his bidding. That could surely be helpful in the future.

    ¡­

    The screams of Gary and Tristan filled the dark hideout of the cult as Grace strode out of the building, her footsteps echoing in the silent night.

    The moon cast a pale glow over the streets, casting eerie shadows as she made her way to the roof of a deserted building. The satisfaction from her vengeance still lingered, a smile ying on her lips as the cool breeze swept through her vermilion hair.

    As she stood on the edge of the rooftop, overlooking the cityscape below, her smile gradually faded, reced by a wistful expression.

    Memories of Dorian and Emily flooded her mind, tugging at the strings of her heart. She could almost see their faces, hear theirughter, and feel their warmth as they embraced her.

    The quiet night seemed to amplify her thoughts, making her heartache all the more palpable. A tear rolled down her cheek, sparkling in the moonlight before disappearing into the darkness below.

    "Dorian¡­Emily¡­It''s finally over," Grace whispered softly, her voice trembling with emotion, "I avenged you both, and I am sorry I took so long. I hope you two are at peace now," Tears glistened her eyes as she stared at the starry skies above.

    The wind picked up, swirling around her, lifting her hair and fluttering the leaves around her, as if responding to the depths of her emotions.

    "You surprised me in some ways, you know? But I have to say I am impressed," A squeaky voice echoed from behind as Grace cleared her eyes and reeled in her thoughts as she turned around, nting against the parapet, "I was just thinking when you were going to show up," Grace said with a grin.

    Asher had arrived here after possessing a different doll. However, when Grace turned around, he was a bit taken aback by the sight of her newfound youth and beauty.

    All this time, he was used to interacting with a frail 90-year-old granny, a mere shadow of the powerful and vibrant figure she presented.

    He found himself momentarily stunned, unable to reconcile this sizzling-hot beauty with the elderly woman he had been dealing with all this time.

    His eyes widened, taking in every detail of her transformation: the vermilion hair that now cascaded down her back; the smooth, unblemished skin that seemed to radiate with an inner light, and the determined, confident glint in her almond-shaped brown eyes.

    But the sight that surely stood out was how the glossy red jacket was tightly hugging her slender curves while offering a tantalizing glimpse of her sumptuous mounds and tempting cleavage.

    "Are you trying to undress this olddy with your eyes? That''s rude," Grace chuckled upon noticing the gaze of this demonic doll.

    Asher, unfazed by her remark, said with a smirk, "We demons aren''t exactly known for our manners, are we? But after such a transformation, you can''t really me a man for staring, can you?"

    Grace rolled her eyes yfully, responding with her own sarcastic quip, "Silly me for forgetting that you are a demon. But I suppose I should feel ttered."

    Asher chuckled as he walked forward and asked, "Talking about your revenge, I never thought you had such a demonic side inside you. I bet Gary and Tristan felt the same until thest second. You were once a gant and powerful Hunter, and yet you didn''t blink despite killing a few innocents in that building."

    He was a bit surprised Grace truly went demonic for a while to punish her enemies since she wasing from a Elite Family who had nurtured her to be valiant and heroic since she was a small kid unlike him.

    Even if his demonic power freed the demon inside her, someone with strong mental fortitude like hers wouldn''t let the demon inside her cause chaos and destruction unless she wanted to.

    In his career as a Hunter, he had never seen any renowned Elite Hunter going demonic.

    Grace''s eyes flickered with aplex mix of emotions at Asher''s words. She responded with a casual shrug, maintaining a nonchnt face, "When you''ve been through what I have, you learn to adapt. Desperate times call for desperate measures."

    Asher felt like he could rte strongly to that since he also adapted, changing drasticallypared to his past life version. Otherwise, he doubted he would have the desire to keep on living and survive long enough to get his revenge as well.

    This was why he purposefully asked Grace this question since she was the only Hunter he personally knew who gave in to her demonic side willingly.

    However, as Grace spoke, her heart clenched within her chest. Inwardly, she wrestled with the guilt of having killed innocents in her quest for vengeance. It was a stark contrast to her former life as a Hunter, sworn to protect those very people.

    But just like Asher said, she didn''t even blink, nor did she think about it much when she destroyed Gary''s building. It was as if the demon within her had possessed her, and all she wanted was to vent her pain and resentment of almost twenty years and burn everything around her.

    She underestimated how unrestrained and resentful she could be when the demon within her got out.

    However, she knew she chose this willingly and didn''t regret it despite crossing lines she had never imagined she would. It was a price she had been willing to pay, even if the angels might damn her soul for it.

    Her revenge was more important than the lives of people she didn''t know, and if given a chance again, she knew she would still do it all over again.

    It was something she knew when she sold her soul to Asher, and so she added, "Besides, it''s not like I can go back now. The path I chose has led me here, and there''s no turning back. Based on the name of the cult I am in, I am a damned one now, and my soul is in your hands. This is why I didn''t want Remy to be anywhere near me or see me like this. That''s the least I should do for him."

    "But one thing I don''t understand is why did you wait for a demon like me? I heard humans can do rituals to summon powerful demons to make a deal with them. So why didn''t you make one with a demon closer to your strength so that things could have been easier for you?" Asher asked with curiosity.

    Grace let out a subtle scoff as she shook her head and said, "I would be a fool to seek out a powerful demon since they won''t give me a rest and take advantage of me for a very long while. But if someone like youes along, then I wouldn''t be used recklessly," Grace only told the half-truth as she didn''t reveal her thoughts that someone as weak and young as him wouldn''t have enough resources to keep her alive for long.

    And so she wasn''t worried about getting used by a demon for too long.

    But Asher could guess what she was thinking and now realized why she didn''t hesitate much when signing the contract. She thinks she won''tst long by assuming that he can''t keep her alive for long.

    But he inwardly smiled, knowing that she had no idea that the cost of keeping her alive wasn''t more than what he can''t handle now. Of course, he had no reason to tell her this since she would find out as time passes.

    However,

    Name : Grace Eleanor

    [ Life consumption : 50 Life Crystals / hour ]

    Asher knew even if she wasn''t using her powers, his life crystals were being burned to maintain her youth.

    And so he immediately said, "Grace, you should now revert back to your granny form. Your youth is costing me a lot of life crystals."

    Grace let out a sad sigh and replied, "You know, it''s not every day a granny like me gets a second chance at being young. Can''t you let me enjoy this youthful form just a little longer, at least until you leave? Think of it as a reward for all those life crystals I earned for you."

    Asher contemted her request, remembering what Duncan had advised him. To keep people loyal and dedicated to him, he needed to give something back.

    And so he decided to let her enjoy it for a little while longer since it wouldn''t cost him too much, "Fine. Consider it as a reward for the work you did today."

    Grace grinned and said, "I appreciate your kindness, Master."

    She then snapped her fingers together as if she remembered something, "Ah, I forgot. There is something I want to show you before you go. Hop on," Grace said as she offered the possessed doll her hand.

    Asher raised one of his brows, wondering what she wanted to show as his doll body hopped into her hand.

    "Carrying a doll does make you feel young," Grace chuckled as she carried the possessed doll while Asher shook his head, though it wasn''t that bad since, looking up, the sight of her melons subtly jiggling within her jacket was a good time pass.

 Chapter 157 A Hideout?

    Remy hurried through the dimly lit streets, his heart racing as the evening sun dipped below the horizon.

    The shocking news of Tristan''s father''s guild being razed to the ground and the father and son''s deaths at the hands of demonic cult members had shaken him to the core.

    He still couldn''t believe they were raped and killed by demonic cultists, and their corpses were said to be in such a horrible state that they didn''t reveal any more details.

    However, something equally shocking was the corruption of Gary''s guild had be public knowledge, with their ties to various demonic cults and illegal, shady dealsid bare for all to see.

    As he approached his home, Remy''s emotions were a whirlwind of relief and happiness, tempered by disbelief and concern.

    Tristan, his best friend before the truth of his dark nature had been revealed, had finally met his end, but the cost of this revtion was still unknown.

    He also never expected Tristan and his father to be involved in so many wicked things. Now he felt as if everything was beginning to make sense and why Tristan''s true nature was so vile.

    Remy knew he had to share this news with his grandmother, the one person who mattered most to him. He burst through the front door, calling out for his grandmother, "Grandma! Are you here? I have news about Tristan and his father!"

    But the house was empty and quiet, devoid of the warmth his grandmother''s presence always brought.

    Anxiety gripped Remy''s heart as he rushed to her room, hoping to find her there. He was worried that something had happened to her.

    Instead, all he found was a single note addressed to him.

    With trembling hands, Remy unfolded the paper, his heart pounding as he read his grandmother''s words.

    His shock deepened as he realized that she was the one behind the chaos that had befallen Tristan and his father.

    He could hardly believe that his grandmother, the woman who had raised him, had yed a role in such a brutal series of events.

    "Why, Grandma... why did you do it?" Remy whispered to the empty room, tears welling up in his eyes.

    As he continued reading, the truth of his parent''s death hit him like a thunderbolt. Anger and grief roiled within him, knowing that Tristan''s father was the one responsible for his parent''s death.

    He couldn''t believe the true viin had been present before him all this time, and thinking about it made him feel his blood boil.

    He didn''t know why his grandmother had never told him about this earlier. If only he knew, he never would have be friends with Tristan, let alone be a part of the guild of the person who murdered his parents in a horrible way.

    Tristan took deep breaths to calm himself down and felt that maybe his grandmother had never told him since she was nning to get vengeance for all these years.

    However, he didn''t want her to shoulder it all alone. He wished he could have been there for her.

    But there was more ¨C his grandmother''s confession that she would not be returning.

    Remy''s vision blurred with tears as he read her final words: "I have sacrificed everything to get justice for your parents. Though I will not be beside you, know that I will continue to watch over you, my dearest Remy. But one final piece of advice from your grandmother¡­Forget Isabe because if she hurts you again, then I will punish her even if I have toe back as a ghost. You deserve only the best."

    The note slipped from his fingers, fluttering to the floor as Remy copsed to his knees, ovee with a torrent of emotions. The woman who had been his rock and his guiding light had departed, leaving him with a tangled legacy of love, vengeance, and loss.

    In that quiet room, Remy mourned the end of an era and the beginning of a future shaped by the sacrifices of those he loved most.

    *Ring!*

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang, pulling Remy from his grief.

    He wiped the tears from his eyes and opened the door, not expecting to see Isabe standing there. Aplicated mix of emotions flooded him, as she was his childhood friend and the girl he had long harbored a crush on.

    But thinking about the recent events that happened with her, he wasn''t exactly feeling the same anymore.

    Remy stepped out into the corridor, his eyes guarded as he asked, "Isabe, what brings you here?"

    Her eyes were wide and filled with concern. "Remy, have you heard the news? About Tristan and his father?"

    He nodded slowly, his voice heavy with emotion. "Yes, I know."

    Tears welled up in Isabe''s eyes, and she moved to stand behind Remy. "I''m so sorry, Remy. I had no idea they could be so evil," she choked out, her voice trembling. "And I''m sorry I didn''t believe you that day. Are you doing alright? This must be very hard for you to take."

    Remy swallowed hard, memories of their argument still fresh in his mind. "I''m fine, Isabe. Don''t me yourself. You couldn''t have known."

    But Isabe stepped around him, determined to meet his gaze. "You knew, Remy. But I didn''t believe you. I was so confused when both of you were ming each other... Can you ever forgive me?"

    He looked at her for a few moments, his eyes searching hers. Finally, in a low, sad voice, he said, "I forgive you, Isabe. But I am leaving this ce for good. I may nevere back," Remy inwardly already decided to join the Hunter Academy and pursue his dreams just like his grandmother would have wanted.

    For the first time, he was free, and there was nobody to stand in his way.

    It was now up to him to bring the Eleanor Family back to its glory. At least that way, he could make his parents and grandmother proud.

    Shock and sadness registered on Isabe''s face, "Will you¡­at least keep in touch, Remy?"

    He sighed, a pained expression on his face. "I''m sorry, Isabe. I don''t think I can do that."

    Isabe''s lips pressed together, understanding the unspoken reason behind his decision. She didn''t feel she had the right to ask him to change his mind, but the thought of losing him was unbearable, "Is there anything I can do to make things go back to the way they were?" she implored.

    Remy shook his head slowly, his voiceced with regret. "Things can never go back to the way they were, Isabe. Not after everything that''s happened," He then looked at her onest time, his eyes filled with a mix of sadness and longing, "I wish you the best of luck in your future. Goodbye, Isabe."

    With that, Remy turned and walked back into his apartment, closing the door behind him. Outside, Isabe stood in the dimly lit corridor, her hand covering her eyes as she tried to stifle her sobs, the weight of her regrets heavy upon her heart.

    ¡­

    The moon hung high in the sky, casting an eerie glow over the half-deserted town as Grace carefully made her way through the deste streets. In her arms, she cradled the doll that housed Asher''s spirit.

    As they approached an inconspicuous building, Asher couldn''t help but ask, "Grace, what are we doing here?"

    She chuckled softly, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "We need a hideout, dear. A base of operations, if you will. I can''t exactly live like a normal person anymore, nor can any of your future cult members."

    The building they approached was an old, abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the town. Its crumbling walls and rusted metal doors bore the scars of time and neglect. Yet, as Grace pushed open the heavy door, the interior revealed a stark contrast to the dpidated exterior.

    Inside the warehouse, the space had been ingeniously transformed into a hidden undergroundir. Arge metal hatch in the floor led down to a dimly lit subterranean chamber.

    He was surprised some lights were still working.

    The walls were lined with various magical artifacts and books, and the air buzzed with an energy that spoke of the powerful forces at work within this secret refuge.

    "How the hell do you know this ce, and what''s the guarantee nobody else is going to intrude?" Asher asked as he scanned the interiors.

    Grace smirked and said, "That''s thest thing you have to worry about since this warehouse belongs to my family. It was abandoned when we lost our wealth and power. However, it was already installed with enough safeguards to keep away those who have no business to be here. I also doubt anybody with some kind of power would bother to wander into this town. This is almost like a ghost town these days."

    Asher felt it was a good thing Grace had this ce. At least it would be quite useful to have a ce to run his cult.

    "That''s all good, but does this ce have wifi?" he inquired. Grace chuckled at his question, finding it a bit peculiar, "Is that why you asked me to bring aptop? You are quite the odd demon, aren''t you?" she teased, raising an eyebrow.

    Asher responded offhandedly, "No need to sniff around it."

    Grace smirked, casually replying, "I was only being curious. I''m not the type to pry into other people''s secrets."

    She then changed the subject by reminding him, "I have to first show you something, as I mentioned earlier."

    Asher raised his brows and asked, "So the hideout wasn''t the only thing you wanted to show me?

    Intrigued, Asher paid close attention as Grace led him deeper into the hideout. The dim light flickered off the walls, casting eerie shadows around them as they made their way through the mysterious undergroundir. Their footsteps echoed softly, adding to the suspense that built with each step they took.

    As they reached the far end of the hideout, Grace gestured towards a heavy wooden door, half-hidden in the shadows. "This is it," she announced, her voice filled with a sense of importance. With a creak, the door swung open, revealing a dusty, cobweb-filled cer.

    As Asher stepped into the cer, his brows raised as he was surprised by what he saw.

    Huddled together in one corner of the room were two young, pretty girls, their age looking around 17 or so.

    The two of them sat side by side. The first girl, with her sharp features and fierce expression, had a bob haircut that framed her face perfectly and a huge bust that rested on her slim frame.

    Her ck eyes, though filled with fear, held a glint of determination and seemed protective of the other.

    The second girl had a more demure and gentle demeanor. Her long, flowing ck hair cascaded down her back, softening her features and giving her an air of vulnerability.

    Her ck eyes wererge and filled with a mixture of hope and apprehension, making her seem like a cute flower. Her body frame was slender, apanied by a medium bust.

    However, despite her delicate appearance, there was an underlying strength in her eyes that remained firm.

    Together, the girls seemed to be an inseparable pair, holding on to each other.

    Their clothes were tattered, and their pretty faces were smeared with dirt, a testament to the dire conditions they had been subjected to. Their eyes, wide with fear, were fixed on the possessed doll, and their bodies trembled with anxiety.

    They hugged their legs close to their chests, as if attempting to protect themselves from some unseen threat. Their feet nervously scraped against the dusty floor, kicking up small clouds of grime as they instinctively tried to inch away from the possessed doll.

    The sound of their movements echoed through the otherwise silent cer, amplifying the tension that hung thick in the air.

    The girls'' vulnerability was palpable, and it was clear that they had been through a harrowing ordeal.

    Asher nced at Grace, searching for an exnation, "Is this supposed to mean something?"

 Chapter 158 Its Better This Way

    Asher raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by Grace''s revtion, "You don''t strike me as a kidnapper, Grace," he said while taking a good look at the two girls and asked them, "What are your names?"

    "O-Oni¡­" The girls mumbled in fear, though the one with the bob hair shielded the other girl by crouching in front of her with a fierce yet trembling gaze, as if trying to protect her from the demonic doll in front of them.

    Grace scoffed, rolling her eyes at Asher''sment, "Oh, how funny of you to say that," she replied sarcastically and added, "I found these girls when that little bastard Tristan was about to sell them to someone who''s probably working for a very powerful organization. There were originally five girls, but now only these two are left."

    Asher crossed his arms, his expression turning serious. "And how exactly is that my concern? Why did you even bring them here? I''m not running a charity cult here. You better get rid of them since you brought them here," Asher could see why Grace didn''t leave them there, but that didn''t mean he wanted to take in these two.

    Even if they were Hunters, he can''t afford to spare any more resources.

    Grace smirked, clearly anticipating Asher''s reaction. "I knew you''d say that," she said, "but don''t be so hasty. Hear me out. These girls have Metamagic pathways, specializing in Lifeweaving powers. They can heal and strengthen not only themselves but others as well. And guess what? They''re both at level 15, even if they aren''t full-fledged Hunters. They could be quite useful to both of us."

    Asher had his brows raised upon hearing her words.

    He knew Metamagic was a broad category that allows a person to manipte or modify an object or even a living being.

    And Lifeweaving was an incredibly rare and powerful ability within the realm of metamagic because it involved the delicate maniption of the very essence of life itself. Those gifted with Lifeweaving can directly influence the life force of living beings, using their magical abilities. This was why people with such abilities were highly sought after in a squad, especially the Elite ones.

    His interest was piqued, but since he found this surprising, he asked, "Alright, but how did they end up here if they''re not exactly useless?"

    Asher thought that people with such special abilities surely wouldn''t get sold off that easily. They must have families who wouldn''t sit still.

    Grace sighed, her voice taking on a somber tone, "In some ways, our world isn''t as good as it seems on the outside. In the darkness of our world, things like this happen every day. I''ve heard of trafficking cases involving manaborn people, especially young, gifted ones like these two who were probably born in manaless families due to some miracle. The families then are ready to sell them for either financial or other reasons, thinking they''re getting a very good deal. Because of this, these two girls have nowhere to go and are abandoned. Nobody is waiting for them back home, and even if they go back, someone else will take advantage of them."

    Asher realized that he was truly blind in his past life. He never thought things would be this bad in this world, making him feel likeughing at himself.

    He was now seeing more and more of the twisted side of the world he was once part of.

    Grace locked eyes with Asher, her determination unwavering. "So, I''ll handle them. You have nothing to worry about."

    Asher scoffed, clearly skeptical of Grace''s intentions, "You really expect me to believe that? There''s no way I can just ignore this," he said, his mind already set on a n. "I''ll demonize them and see how it goes."

    Grace furrowed her brows, as Asher nned to demonize them just like she feared.

    She knew the demonization process would cause the girls to start dying from within, and they were far too young to endure such a fate.

    She wanted to protect them and quickly spoke up, "I advise you to not demonize them. Their Lifeweaving abilities will lose most of their effectiveness if demonic power corrupts their bodies. If that happens, they''ll be useless to you. Moreover, it would be wise to have people in your cult who aren''t demonized. You also wouldn''t have to spend any extra resources on them. So you aren''t really losing out on anything."

    Asher squinted his eyes, seeing that Grace was trying to stop him from demonizing the two, "I know. What I meant was I want to make them my Soulservants."

    He knew Radiant mana was the only thing that could fuel Lifeweaving powers with maximum efficiency.

    However, this would also mean that they wouldn''t earn him any life crystals even if they be his Soulservants. But he felt they wouldn''t earn much for him anyway.

    They would be better off supporting Grace. At least he wouldn''t have to spend more Life Crystals on her, just in case. It was better this way.

    And so he added, "I don''t have to demonize thempletely to make them my Soulservants. I''ll just make them sign a contract to sell their souls to me. That way, I''ll never have to question their loyalty. And it''ll help usmunicate, since they clearly don''t speak themonnguage fluently, and I don''t speak Japanese."

    Grace had no choice but to agree, knowing this was the best oue she could hope for under the circumstances. She just hoped the girls won''t end up in a worse state, even with their souls bound to Asher.

    However, after interacting with this young demon named Asher so far, she felt he wasn''t at least the worst kind.

    She hade upon enough demons in her lifetime to differentiate between evil and the ones who weren''t outright evil.

    Still, the fact that he didn''t refute her advise and also mentioned that he already knew made her feel a bit surprised. After all, most people, be it the human or demon world, were ignorant of how mana circuits work.

    This made her wonder about his origins.

    "But wait, how are you going to look after them? You are dirt poor now, in case you forgot," Ashermented as he raised a brow.

    Grace smirked, clearly amused by Asher''s concern. She pulled out a ck metal card and waved it in front of him with a smug look, "Someone was kind enough to offer me 50,000 mana shards."

    Asher''s eyes widened in surprise at the mention of such a staggering amount of mana shards. He knew that it was no small sum, even for a decently wealthy family.

    Mana shards were not only valuable but also incredibly powerful,parable to the coveted life crystals in the demon world. These crystallized mana energy sources served as currency and a versatile means for hunters to power magical items, enhance objects, and replenish their mana reserves.

    Although mana shards couldn''t increase a person''s life span like Life Crystals, they held a unique set of advantages exclusive to the human world. For instance, a level 5 Health Potion from the demon world would never match the effectiveness of its human world counterpart, thanks to the power of mana shards.

    A chuckle escaped Asher as he thought about the irony of the situation. "Dead men are most kind, indeed," hemented, "Let me guess, the man you killed was the one Tristan was going to sell these girls to? Who was he?"

    Asher knew she killed a powerhouse since he received a lot of life crystals as a lump sum at one point and knew she reaped the soul of someone quite powerful.

    Grace nonchntly shrugged and said, "I have no idea who he is, but his name was Samuel or something. He did try to threaten me by saying that he was working for somebody I shouldn''t mess with. But I killed him before he could continue bbering since all that doesn''t matter. If¡ª"

    "Wait, wait. Did you just say you killed Samuel, the Earthshaker?" Asher asked with furrowed brows since this name wasn''t foreign to him.

    The name was far from unfamiliar to him; Samuel was a high-profile Hunter and a loyal servant to an elite family ¨C the Stan Family. The same family that Lenny Stan belonged to!

    Grace, noticing Asher''s reaction, asked with curiosity, "How do you know that guy?" She was surprised because Asher was too young and weak to be associated with someone like Samuel. They couldn''t have possibly crossed paths.

    Asher waved off her inquiry with a dismissive gesture. "I just know," he said, leaving it at that. Grace could tell he wasn''t willing to reveal more about his connection to Samuel.

    Inwardly, Asher couldn''t help but think that having Samuel alive would have been a valuable asset. However, he knew that it was an unrealistic expectation.

    Changing the subject, he asked Grace, "Did you find any information from Gary that could connect him to Samuel?"

    Grace shook her head, her expression turning serious, "No, I found nothing of the sort. I did uncover some other shady deals with various parties, but people like Samuel are careful. They don''t leave traces."

    Grace couldn''t help but feel that this young demon had some kind of mystery surrounding him.

    Still, she knew it wasn''t her business and had enough sense to not pry into it.

    "Forget it. What I learned from you is more than enough for now," Asher mumbled as the lips of his doll body formed an eerie smile.

    ''I always knew you struck me as a twisted pervert, Lenny,'' Asher inwardly snickered. In his past life he knew Lenny loved sleeping around with women but even at that time he always felt something was off about him. He didn''t seem like an ordinary yboy.

    But the fact that Lenny was trying to buy five young girls illegally was enough to tell him a lot.

    Asher pushed his thoughts about Samuel and Lenny aside, shifting his focus to the two young girls.

    He asked Grace, "So will you be able to talk to them and tell them what they have to do now? "

    Grace smiled confidently. "I know enough Japanese tomunicate with them. I''ve stayed in Japan many times with my aunt."

    Asher nodded but then raised another concern. "That''s all well and good, but what if they refuse to sign the contract?"

    Grace understood the unspoken threat in his question, "Leave that to me," she assured him, "I''ll make sure they sign without any problems."

    Asher watched as Grace approached the two frightened girls, who seemed to be less scared of her than they were of him. He knew it must be because she talked to them before they arrived here.

    Though he couldn''t understand their conversation, he observed Graceforting the girls in a gentle, soothing voice, much like a caring grandmother would. Perhaps it was her own experience as a grandmother that made her feel protective of the young girls.

    He asked Grace whether she could convince them to sign because the way these Reaping Contracts worked was that no demon could force a human to sign it, indirectly or directly. So even if a demon holds a de to their neck and tells them to sign, the contract won''t work even if the human signed it.

    For it to work, the person who signs it should sign it with the intent to fulfill one of their deepest desires. Otherwise, they can''t sell their soul.

    These two girls didn''t seem desperate for his power nor did they seem like doing any kind of dealings with him, obviously.

    This was why he had doubts on whether these girls would be able to sign the contract.

    From time to time, the girls cast timid, skeptical nces at Asher while softly conversing with Grace. He knew they wouldn''t want to make any deals with a demon like him, but they had little choice in their vulnerable situation. He was prepared to do whatever was necessary incase this didn''t work out.

    Finally, Grace stood up, helping the girls to their feet as well. She looked at Asher and said with a subtle smile, "They''re willing to sign the contract. You can go ahead."

    Asher subtly raised his brows, wondering what Grace told them.

    However, he felt that Common Grade contracts would do for now. He snapped his fingers as two scrolls appeared in his hands, and he gestured to them to take them.

    The girls exchanged a nervous nce, the gravity of the moment weighing heavily upon them.

    Their hands trembled as they took the scrolls from Asher, their fingers brushing against the rough parchment.

    As they unrolled the contracts, their eyes widened in surprise; the letters on the scrolls seemed to morph before their very eyes, changing into anguage they could understand. It was as if the contracts were sentient, adapting to their needs and ensuring theyprehended the contents.

    After reading it thoroughly, everything seemed just like what Grace told them.

    They didn''t know if selling their souls to this enigmatic demon was the right choice, but they also didn''t want to go back to the hell they came from. Maybe things will be better for them, just like Grace said.

    All they wanted was to never worry if they were going to die or end up in a situation worse than death every day.

    And so, taking a deep breath, they each pricked their fingers against the sharp edge of the scrolls.

    A sharp sting apanied the sensation, and they winced, their eyes shimmering with unshed tears.

    Holding their breath, they watched as a single drop of their blood welled up on their fingertips, shimmering in the dim light. They hesitated for a moment, their gazes locked on the crimson droplets before finally allowing their blood to fall onto the scrolls.

    As soon as the blood made contact with the parchment, the contracts came to life, glowing with a dark, ominous light.

    The girls'' eyes widened in awe and fear as the light pulsed and shimmered, as if acknowledging the bond that had just been formed. The contracts seemed to drink in the blood, the once-visible droplets disappearing into the parchment as the glow intensified.

    And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the eerie light faded. Soon enough, the scrolls also vanished into nothingness.

    Asher was impressed that Grace really managed to convince them.

    [ You have sessfully gained two Soulservants ]

    [ +200 Rating Points ]

    [ Rating Increased : 1122 -> 1322 / 688 ]

    Name: Emiko

    Level: 15

    -

    Name: Yui

    Level: 15

    -

    He never expected he would be gaining two new members to his cult so soon. However, he was looking forward to how his cult was going to grow from here on. He surely would need it to fulfill the ns he had for certain people.

 Chapter 159 You Cant Hide

    As soon as the girls finished signing the contract, Asher crossed his arms and asked, "Can you two understand me now?" The two girls exchanged surprised nces, clearly taken aback by their suddenprehension of his words. Nervously, they nodded their heads.

    Asher nodded, a satisfied look on his face.

    Grace, sensing the girls'' apprehension, spoke to them in a gentle tone, "Don''t worry, Emiko, Yui. Asher is your Master now. You''ll be fine as long as you follow his rules and do what he asks."

    The girls nodded softly, acknowledging her words, feeling reassured. Even if they knew Grace was demonized, they couldn''t help but feel safe and warm in her presence.

    Grace then gestured towards the door, "Now, go and eat the food I''ve bought for you in the kitchen hall. It''s right ahead. I''m sure you two must be famished."

    Emiko and Yui''s eyes filled with tears as they deeply bowed, gratefully saying, "T-Thank you, Aunty Grace."

    They then hurried off to the hall to find their meal. They felt as if it had been a long time since they had eaten a proper meal.

    Watching them leave, Asher turned to Grace and asked, "So you''re okay with them calling you ''Aunty''? I thought you''d prefer being called ''Senior Grace.''"

    Grace shrugged, a faint smile on her face, "I''ve gotten used to people calling me ''Aunty.'' It''s a more approachable title than ''Senior Grace,'' don''t you think?"

    "Fair enough. Now give me theptop. I just have to look up one thing, and then I will be returning back to my world," Asher said, making Grace wonder what was so urgent for him to search for something on the inte.

    However, she didn''t ask anything about it and nodded, "I will go and grab it for you. But meanwhile, why don''t you take a look around this warehouse and see if everything is to your liking. I am open to any suggestions," Grace suggested with a smile as she walked out of the cer.

    Asher agreed to Grace''s suggestion and began exploring the warehouse, taking in the size andyout of the hideout.

    It was apparent that Grace''s family had once operated a thriving business.

    The warehouse featured living quarters for employees, a training room for Hunters, a storage room stocked with both old, mundane, and magical supplies, an infirmary with dusty medical equipment, and even a library for rxation and reading. The ce felt more like a grand old mansion than a simple warehouse.

    This revtion prompted Asher to wonder just how affluent the Eleanor family had been to possess such an opulent warehouse.

    Grace had mentioned that she kept the warehouse due to its sentimental value since it was the first one her parents had built. It also didn''t have much resale value due to how this town didn''t fare well after the warehouse shutdown.

    After his brief tour, Asher entered the meeting room, where Grace was waiting for him with theptop. Dust motes danced in the slivers of moonlight that seeped through the partially closed blinds, casting an eerie glow on the old wooden table.

    Grace looked up and informed him, "I haven''t set up the Wi-Fi yet, but I have an inte card that will give you 24 hours of ess."

    She then nced around the room, her eyes lingering on theyers of dust and the signs of age that adorned the warehouse, "This ce is very dusty and old. I''ll start making preparations to fix up the warehouse and check on the girls."

    Asher nodded, "Hmm, I''ll let you know when I am done."

    Grace walked out of the room while Asher, with anticipation in his eyes, opened theptop, and the dim glow of the screen illuminated his face.

    Asher curved his lips as he first decided to look up how Derek''s daughter, Rachel, was doing.

    As he browsed through various articles, he found several that featured Rachel.

    In them, she sorrowfully announced the tragic loss of her entire squad during an ill-fated quest against demons.

    With a heavy heart, she admitted her guilt at being the sole survivor and expressed her profound regret for letting herrades down. But she also vowed that she wouldn''t let their sacrifices be in vain, promising to exact vengeance on the one responsible for their deaths.

    Reading these articles, Asher couldn''t help butugh, recognizing the veiled threat directed at him. He scoffed at the public''s reaction to Rachel''s words, noting how they were moved by her "heroic spirit" and felt sympathy for her plight. They admired her apparent humility and considered her a paragon of virtue, partly due to her lineage as the daughter of the strongest hunter.

    Asher mumbled in a mocking tone, "Like father, like daughter, huh? Both so skilled at fooling the masses." He continued, his voice dripping with disdain, "If you were truly virtuous, why wouldn''t you reveal the truth about what happened?"

    He shook his head as he knew, in the end, she cared more about her pride and social standing than the lives of some nobody hunters.

    Asher''s eyes were filled with contempt as he stared at the articles, reflecting on the twisted nature of people and the facades they wore to deceive others.

    Still, he wanted to thank her for hiding the truth from her father as well despite being a daddy''s girl. His eyes glinted coldly as he thought about the future.

    He then felt he had read enough about Rachel and decided to look up the person he resented with every inch of his soul.

    His eyes shook with restlessness as his thoughts were consumed with looking up information on Aira.

    Asher''s fingers flew across the keyboard as he delved into the depths of the inte, searching for any information on Aira. He was determined to discover her current whereabouts and what she was doing with her life.

    To his frustration, the most recent and legit articles about Aira dated back almost a year. Those articles detailed her shocking resignation as a Hunter, leaving the Evangeline Family at a loss.

    Aira''s sudden decision had taken the world by storm, as losing an S-rank Hunter so early in their career was a tremendous blow to the''s defenses. S-rank Hunters were regarded as pirs of strength and protection, especially someone as powerful as her and losing one meant significantly weakening that support system.

    Still, they seemed hopeful that she would return if the world needed her again.

    Further articles revealed that Aira had gone off the radar, her whereabouts unknown.

    Asher''s confusion and bafflement grew with each new piece of information he encountered. It just didn''t make sense.

    The inte was rife with theories and rumors specting on the reasons behind her retirement.

    Some imed she had lost face after her boyfriend was revealed to be a corrupted one and thus felt like she had to step down to save some face for her family, considering how the Evangeline Family was among the top 3 strongest families in the world.

    Some suggested she had achieved enough fame and fortune by helping to defeat the demon king and her corrupted ex. As an S-rank Hunter, retirement seemed like a wise choice for her.

    Asher didn''t buy any of these theories, especially the first one, since he knew what kind of people her parents were. They would never let her resign, even if the world crumbles.

    His anger surged with each passing moment as he mumbled under his breath, "What are you up to, Aira? What are you hiding from?"

    He clenched his fists and, with fierce determination, vowed in a low voice, "I will find you, Aira. No matter which corner of the world you run to and hide in, I will find you and make you face what you did. Nobody can hide from their past¡­not even you."

    The dim light from theptop screen reflected in Asher''s eyes, revealing his burning determination before closing it down.

    ¡­

    Asher was about to leave when Grace stopped him, asking, "So, will you being back soon?" Grace was hoping to die before he returns.

    She felt he didn''t have enough resources to keep her alive for long, and based on hisst name, ''Enren,'' she assumed he came from a small, unknown demon family. She would have known if he wasing from powerful origins, based on his name.

    Asher responded with a shrug, "I don''t know, but stay sharp and ready. I''ll summon you whenever I need you. Oh, and train those two girls for future quests."

    Grace chuckled and said confidently, "Leave it to me. By the way, any chance of a life crystal allowance for me to enjoy my youth from time to time? I know I might seem a bit greedy, but youth can tempt even a saint," Grace asked to test her theory about whether he was really wealthy or not.

    Asher smirked, "I''ll think about it. Right now, I''m not exactly swimming in riches."

    Grace let out a disappointed sigh, but her eyes rxed upon hearing his words.

    As Asher prepared to leave, he noticed Yui and Emiko peeking from the corridor, trying to hide. He shook his head inwardly, amused by their efforts.

    Yui blinked her eyes and tugged at Emiko''s finger, whispering, "Do you think we''ll really be alright?"

    Emiko squinted and whispered, "I don''t know, but for some reason, I believe in Aunty Grace. She was kind enough to save our lives even if she didn''t have to. And she said nothing bad would happen to us as long as we follow the rules, so I guess we''ll be fine. Things seem better than back home, at least. I would never want to return there, and I know you feel the same too."

    Yui took a deep breath as she lowered her head, knowing she was right. However, her eyes had an inner light, deciding to remain hopeful.

    Suddenly, both girls'' brows raised in surprise as they heard and witnessed the doll suddenly fall lifelessly on the table. They wondered if the demon had left and felt relieved.

    But they were even more surprised to see Grace slowly aging before their eyes, her hair turning white and her body thinning. They had never seen such a beautiful woman turning old so quickly. Was the demon that evil to do this to her?

    Concerned, Yui stepped forward and softly asked with her hands squeezing together, "Aunty Grace, are you alright?"

    Grace turned to face them and softly chuckled, "Oh, this? It''s normal, dear. I''m actually 90 years old. The demon''s power temporarily allowed me to be young."

    The girls were taken aback, not expecting Grace to be so old.

    Still, even after she turned old, they felt she looked more like she was in her early sixties and still looked quite graceful and healthy despite her age.

    Little did they know, Grace had a silent agreement with Asher to maintain her physical age around 75, so she could move around easily. In return, Asher wouldn''t have to use too many life crystals on her.

    ¡ª

    Elsewhere,

    It was evening when in thergest mansion of the Stan Family, a man in his early forties with a slim build, average height, and good looks emerged from a steamy bathroom, filled with naked women who lounged in the water, giggling and gossiping amongst themselves.

    His loosened robe hung off his shoulders as he casually walked through the opulent room with a quirky smile. The scent of expensive perfume lingered in the air, mixing with the intoxicating aroma of histest indulgence.

    His piercing gray eyes held an intensity that could unsettle even the most seasoned of Hunters, a testament to the cunning and ruthlessness that had earned him his position.

    With a flourish, Lenny donned a luxurious robe, the silk fabric gliding over his skin as he tied the sash around his waist.

    His skin, although wless and unblemished, was pallid, a contrast to the richly-colored silk robe that adorned his body. The robe, embroidered with intricate patterns and embellished with gold thread, was a symbol of his wealth and status, a visual reminder of the opulence in which he lived.

    He poured himself a ss of aged whiskey from a crystal decanter, the amber liquid shimmering in the dimly lit room. His body moved in rhythm to the sound of the music ying in the room, trying to imitate some dance moves with the ss in his hands.

    As he raised the ss to his lips, savoring the first sip of the smooth, smoky liquor, a knock on the door interrupted his hedonistic reverie.

    "What the fuck is it?" Lenny asked, his voice tinged with annoyance at the disturbance.

    The door opened, revealing Lenny''s butler with a grave expression etched on his face. "Sir, I regret to inform you that Sir Samuel is dead," he announced, his voiceden with concern.

    Lenny''s eyes widened in shock as he gulped down the whiskey in his ss. The fiery liquid burned his throat, "What?!" he roared and asked with a quivering gaze, "Nothing got out, right?" Lenny knew Samuel was handling a sensitive deal, and he was greatly concerned about it.

    The butler nodded confidently and said, "We took care of it at the right time, and we can put out the reason behind Sir Samuel''s death in any way you want. But there are 2 girls missing. They must have escaped somehow."

    Lenny clicked his tongue with a frustrated look and said, "Those two won''tst out there on their own. They also know nothing. As for Samuel''s death, I will handle it."

    Lenny''s expression rxed, but then he focused on the next important matter, "But tell me, who was dumb and foolish enough to kill Samuel?" Lenny felt that only someone powerful could kill Samuel. But how could someone that powerful be this stupid to kill him with no provocation?

    As far as he knew Samuel didn''t have any enemies that were that daring and ignorant.

    Samuel was his most trusted aide and like his right-hand man. Losing him meant a great deal to Lenny, who still couldn''t believe who would be so stupid and foolish to kill him. It was so hard to have someone so capable and loyal like Samuel by his side.

    The butler hesitated for a moment before replying, "We don''t know the exact identity of the killer yet, Sir. But we do know it was the doing of some cult."

    Lenny mumbled with a seething look, "Make sure you find out which worthless cult did this. But whoever is running this cult and every member in that cult has just signed their death warrant. Nobody crosses me and gets away with it," Lenny curved his lips as he crushed the ss in his hand.

 Chapter 160 Is Everything Alright?

    As Asher stirred from his meditative state, Merina swiftly rushed to his side, her eyes filled with concern and curiosity. The rustle of her skirts seemed to echo her racing heartbeat.

    "Master," Merina began hesitantly, her voice gentle and lilting, "have you seeded in your reaping quest?"

    Her gaze was filled with a mixture of admiration and caution as she held out her hand to help him up.

    He took her hand, feeling the warmth of her touch, and allowed her to assist him as he rose to his feet.

    "I actually failed the quest," Asher''s response caught Merina off guard, causing her eyes to widen in disbelief. It was hard for her to imagine someone as capable as him failing at anything, and she couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness for him.

    However, Asher quickly added, a proud smile ying on his lips, "But I did manage to create my own cult and even recruited a few members already. One of them is as strong, or perhaps even stronger than a peak-level Soul Purger."

    Merina''s eyes widened further, and she let out a gasp of astonishment. She realized that she had underestimated his capabilities once again. To have never heard of anyone his age and strength obtaining such a powerful Soulservant, especially during their first reaping quest, was truly extraordinary.

    "I... I don''t know what to say, Master," Merina stammered, her eyes shining with admiration. "This is really wonderful. I am sure the queen would feel proud and happy to hear this."

    Her heart swelled with pride for him, and she couldn''t help but feel even more drawn to her enigmatic master who continued to defy expectations.

    Asher smiled but then his focus shifted towards the pop-up he had received when he came back,

    [ Chaos Reach of your cult increased -> +500 ]

    [ Bonus reward received - > +1000 Life Crystals | +100 to each Soulservant ]

    [ Your cult ranking is in top 70% ]

    [ Next bonus reward at top 60% ranking ]

    [ Life Crystals : 36,371 ]

    As Asher processed the information appearing in his mind, he couldn''t help but feel curious about the term ''Chaos Reach''. He looked at Merina and asked, "What exactly is Chaos Reach?"

    Merina raised her brows, wondering if his Chaos Reach had already increased, and replied, "From what I understand, Master, Chaos Reach refers to the extent to which your cult has caused chaos and disruption in the human world. The higher the Chaos Reach of your cult, the more influential and feared your cult bes."

    Asher mulled over this information, finding it intriguing and simr to Hunter Guilds as far as he knew, "So, higher the Chaos Reach, the more rewards my cult earns?"

    Merina nodded in agreement. "Yes, Master. Every respected nobles have their own cult, and their cults are a huge source of strength and wealth for them."

    Asher''s mind drifted back to the time when he had considered joining a Hunter Guild but ultimately decided against it. He had always valued his freedom and didn''t want to be tied down to any organization. It was Aira''s advice at the time that had solidified his resolve to remain independent.

    Now, with a cult of his own and the potential to grow its influence and power, Asher felt a renewed sense of determination.

    "I can''t check the rankings of the cults above me?" Asher asked as he only could see the rankings of the cult below him, and to his shock, there were at least tens of thousands of cults. But he could guess that most of the low-ranking cults were basically useless and weak. They existed only in name and probably had next to zero influence.

    Merina shook her head and answered, "As far as I know, you can only check the ranks of cults weaker than yours. But once your cult reaches the top 200, then you can see every cult''s rankings."

    Asher squinted his eyes as he said, "Interesting¡­I guess I have a long way to go before I get there."

    Merina nodded with a smile, fully confident that he would get there. And being attentive to her master''s needs, she spoke up with a gentle tone, "I wanted to let you know that I''ve made all the necessary arrangements for you to rest, including preparing a revitalizing drink to help you recover after your return. I hope it helps you feel better."

    She then hesitated for a moment, her cheeks flushing slightly as she shyly asked, "Would you like me to prepare a bath for you as well, Master?"

    Asher looked at her with a knowing smile and said as he gave a peck on her soft lips, "Yes, prepare the bath for me. However, I''ll need to level up first before I can fully rx."

    Merina''s cheeks reddened as her eyes sparkled with admiration and warmth. She could see the determination in her master''s eyes to grow stronger, and she said, "Of course, Master. I''ll have everything ready for you when you''re done with your leveling up."

    With a n in ce, Asher prepared himself for the task at hand while Merina bustled about, ensuring that everything would be perfect for her master''s rxation and recovery.

    Asher retreated to a quiet corner of the room, allowing himself to enter a meditative state. His mind''s eye focused on the web of the mana circuit that coursed throughout his body, pulsing with refined mana just waiting to be absorbed.

    Thiswork of channels connected every aspect of his being, allowing him to harness the full potential of his magical energy.

    As he concentrated, Asher could almost see the shimmering threads of mana, glowing with a dark light, humming with power. He took deep, steady breaths, synchronizing his breathing with the rhythm of his mana circuit. This process required utmost focus and patience, as any disruption could hinder the proper absorption of mana, potentially stalling his progress.

    Gradually, Asher began to draw the refined mana into his body, allowing it to permeate every fiber of his being. The energy coursed through his muscles, bones, and organs, strengthening and rejuvenating them with its potent force. As the refined mana seeped into his cells, he could feel his body evolving, adapting to the next level of power.

    The sensation was both exhrating and intense, a rush of energy that threatened to overwhelm him if he did not maintain control. Asher persevered, his focus unwavering as he guided the mana through its transformative journey.

    As thest remnants of refined mana settled into ce, Asher slowly opened his eyes, a newfound sense of strength and vitality coursing through him.

    He smiled as he sessfully leveled up and took a look at his stats,

    Level : 9

    Rating Points : 634 / 1600

    HP : 1165 -> 1561 / 1561

    MP : 2585 -> 3245 / 3245

    STR : 444 -> 700

    DEF : 233 -> 312

    INT : 517 -> 649

    DEX : 168

    -

    Asher nodded with a look of satisfaction and knew his DEX was literally crying with resentment for ignoring it. However, he nned to let his DEX catch up next time since he had Girgal''s ability which allowed him topensate for his ridiculously low DEX temporarily.

    However, his Strength and Intelligence were on par with a low-level Soul yer. If he had fought Dreven now, even if he would get severely injured, he wouldn''t end up in a near-death state after using his Hellbringer abilities.

    Now that he was done with his reaping quest, Asher decided to let his newly evolved mana circuit settle down while he used the rest of the days of the week to train those five.

    But he smiled, thinking that Reba must be feeling quite distracted now that her precious son was in aa. Still, he knew the five demons she selected were collectively stronger than the batch he got.

    And so he decided to not depend on her mental state and diligently train them.

    ¡ª

    The dark sun rose on what promised to be an eventful day for Asher, as he prepared to face off against Reba, albeit indirectly. Their respective batches of candidates would be attempting to pass the first trial in the Tower of Hell. And he had to make sure everyone in his batch would pass, though he knew he might not be done with that.

    Asher arrived at the Tower of Hell punctually, a confident smile gracing his lips.

    He scanned the area and quickly spotted Onyx, Graven, Ziz, Thetis, and Nereus. The group stood together, their expressions a mix of excitement and anxiety as they anticipated the uing trial. Upon seeing Asher, their faces lit up, and they greeted him with enthusiasm and reverence.

    "Master Asher!" Onyx, Graven, and Ziz called out, their voice strong despite the nerves that threatened to take hold.

    "We''re ready for the challenge!" Nereus and Thetis, the siblings, said in unison out of sheer excitement and vigor.

    Asher nodded, acknowledging their determination, "During the past week, you all did well. So I have faith in each one of you to pass this trial."

    His gaze drifted around the area, taking note that Reba had surprisingly not yet arrived.

    He considered the heartache she must be feeling as she tended to heratose son and realized that her absence was, perhaps, not surprising.

    Nheless, her batch of demons was already present, waiting patiently for their mentor''s arrival.

    As the tense minutes ticked by, the atmosphere grew thick with anticipation.

    Finally, a hush fell over the crowd as Reba emerged, her expressionposed but her eyes betraying a hint of the pain and bitterness she was surely feeling.

    And the moment she saw Asher, her gaze became as sharp as a de.

    "You arete, Warden Reba. Is everything alright?" Asher asked with his arms crossed, his eyes smiling.

 Chapter 161 He Cant Be Better Than Me

    Reba gritted her teeth, doing her best to maintainposure as she met Asher''s smiling gaze. Her voice was steady, though the underlying tension was palpable, "Everything is fine, Asher. I was simply attending to a fewst-minute duties. I am sure you would understand it the best."

    Reba''s words were coated in civility, but her eyes held a storm that threatened to break free at any moment. She knew the game she had to y, but it didn''t make it any easier to swallow her pride and hide the seething rage that threatened to consume her.

    Asher could imagine how hard she was trying to contain herself and was beginning to feel satisfied upon seeing her like this, "Of course, I understand. So¡­shall we get to it now that we both are here?"

    Reba, her gaze steely and unwavering, stepped forward and dered, "My batch will attempt the trial first."

    She gestured to her batch of five young demons, each one exuding confidence and determination.

    Asher agreed, watching intently as the young demons began to tackle the first trial, one by one. As he had anticipated, each member of Reba''s batch seeded in oveing the challenge, their skills and training shining through.

    Under normal circumstances, Asher would have expected Reba to wear a smug, gloating expression, reveling in the sess of the demons she trained. However, much to his surprise, she seemed disinterested in their achievements. Instead, her gaze was fixed on him, asionally darting in his direction with an intensity that could send shivers down the spine of an ordinary man. It was as if she was imagining draining everyst drop of blood from his body.

    Confusion washed over Asher as he tried to decipher Reba''s behavior. Herck of interest in her own students'' sess was uncharacteristic, and her silence now that it was time for his batch to attempt the trial was even more surprising. She had always been one to engage in verbal sparring, and her restraint was both unexpected and odd.

    Asher''s gaze shifted to Onyx, "Onyx," he said with a confident tone, "you shall attempt the trial first."

    Onyx bowed deeply, acknowledging Asher''smand, and took slow, nervous steps towards the entrance of the Chamber of Hell.

    A week ago, Onyx had resigned himself to the belief that he would meet his end within the chamber. His massive size and slow movements had always been a disadvantage inbat.

    However, Asher''s relentless training had ignited a newfound sense of hope and determination within him. Onyx now understood how to use his natural defenses and weight to his advantage.

    As Onyx entered the Chamber of Hell, he steeled himself for the challenge ahead. To pass the trial, he would need to defeat the first three spirits that manifested within the chamber.

    The air inside the chamber grew heavy and dense as the first spirit took form¡ªan earth slime. It emerged from the floor, its muddy, gtinous body pulsating with raw power. Onyx''s heart pounded in his chest, but he knew that fear was not an option.

    The earth slime, sensing an opportunity,unched itself at Onyx, its muddy form elongating to strike with deadly precision.

    But Onyx was prepared. He braced himself, drawing upon his innate resilience and the sturdiness of his body. As the earth slime''s attack connected, he absorbed the impact, allowing the force to push him back slightly before using his powerful legs to propel himself forward. With impable timing, Onyx twisted his body and swung his massive arm, striking the earth slime with the full force of his momentum.

    The collision was colossal, sending the earth slime sprawling across the chamber. It struggled to reform, its once-solid form now quivering and unstable. Onyx took advantage of this momentary weakness, charging towards the spirit with his full weight behind him. He mmed into the earth slime, his natural defenses acting as a living battering ram, further damaging the already weakened spirit.

    The earth slime, outmatched and overwhelmed, faltered and crumbled, its form disintegrating into a cloud of dust that slowly settled on the chamber floor.

    As the earth slime disintegrated before him, Onyx stood in the Chamber of Hell, his chest heaving with exertion. A mixture of shock and disbelief washed over him, as he struggled toprehend what had just transpired. He had done it¡ªhe had defeated the first spirit using his natural defenses and sheer momentum.

    His mind raced, reying the events of the battle. He could still feel the impact of each collision, the sensation of his body absorbing the force of the earth slime''s attacks, and the thrill of using that energy to fuel his own counterattacks. It was a feeling he had never experienced before, the sensation of tapping into a hidden reservoir of power within himself.

    For a brief moment, Onyx stood frozen, his eyes wide with astonishment. The shocked looks of the candidates outside only added to his tion.

    Asher crossed his arms with a satisfied smile and knew he had little to worry about them passing. Onyx went on to defeat the next two spirits and suffered serious injuries but still passed the trial, much to the shock of everyone.

    They had never expected someone from the Stoneborn race to pass the trial.

    Reba watched as this Stoneborn man emerged victorious from his battle against the earth slime, her eyes narrowing with a mixture of surprise and irritation. She had been so certain that with his bulky form andck of agility, he would fail the trial in a pathetic manner.

    But now, seeing him standing tall and triumphant, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger.

    Her fists clenched involuntarily at her sides, the nails digging into her palms as she tried to suppress her emotions. It was infuriating to see that brat alwaysing out on top again and again.

    How could he have trained a trash like that to pass the trial within a week? How could he have the experience and knowledge to do so? Did this have anything to do with his Immortal Bloodline again?

    Reba could only guess since she didn''t have much knowledge of Immortal Bloodlines and the kind of advantages it could give a person.

    But if that was really the case, she was beginning to realize that this smug bastard was an even bigger threat than she expected.

    She now didn''t even feel like sitting through the rest of it since she was sure that if Asher managed to make the Stoneborn man pass the trial then the rest would definitely pass as well.

    Reba''s impatient gaze remained fixed on the trials unfolding before her, hoping for it to get over quick.

    She watched the goblin girl in Asher''s batch step into the Chamber of Hell, her lithe body and agile movements betraying her readiness for the task ahead.

    She defeated the slime easily, and as the imp spirit manifested before Ziz, it unleashed a barrage of swift and powerful attacks.

    But Ziz''s speed and reflexes were unparalleled, and she deftly evaded each strike, her movements fluid and graceful. With each passing moment, Ziz''s confidence grew, and she began to weave her own offensive into her evasive maneuvers. She darted in and out,nding precise, debilitating blows on the spirit before it could react, eventually striking it down and passing the trial.

    Not long after, she defeated the Rakshasa, too, but not without shedding some blood.

    Reba clicked her tongue as her attention shifted to the pureblood siblings, renowned for their mastery over water. As Nereus entered the chamber, his determination and confidence wereid bare for everyone to witness.

    He defeated the slime and the imp faster than his peers, and finally the Rakshasa that materialized before him.

    It was a fearsome spirit for most, its fierce gaze and imposing form sending shivers down the spines of the onlookers. Undaunted, Nereus sprang into action, his hands weaving intricate patterns in the air as he called forth torrents of water to aid him in battle.

    The Rakshasa struggled to defend itself against the relentless waves and powerful currents that crashed down upon it, each blow wearing away at its defenses. In the end, Nereus'' might proved too much for the spirit, and it sumbed to his onught, signaling his triumph in the trial.

    His sister, Thetits also won in the same fashion, leaving everyone feeling amazed by their prowess despite their tribe being not that renowned.

    Throughout these battles, Reba refused to look at Asher''s face, knowing that doing so would only fuel her frustration.

    But she wasn''t worried about losing the bet since this was a tie. This could only mean that this was the end of it and she can finally stop worrying about her position here and devote her entire focus on finding a speedy cure for her son.

    Onyx, Graven and Ziz hugged each other with tears, feeling happy and shocked at themselves that they did something they didn''t even hope to achieve in their dreams.

    The three of them then looked at the pureblood siblings to share their happiness, though Nereus and Thetis didn''t seem like they wanted to have a hug.

    However, the siblings smiled and nodded with acknowledgment, "The three of you did great. Master must be proud."

    The three of them felt happy hearing apliment from these two talented siblings. It only proved how great they did there.

    All five of them ran back towards the royal consort and fell at his feet, "Master Asher, we are forever indebted to you for mentoring us!"

    Asher gestured with his hands and said, "You all can get up. I knew you all could do it."

    The five of them got up with proud looks and smiled, hearing how he had faith in all of them.

    Thetis excitedly asked, "Master Asher, now that we are now qualified to attempt the second trial, would you be training us again?"

    The rest of the four also eagerly perked their ears, hoping for the answer they wanted to hear.

    Asher let out a soft sigh and shook his head as he said, "Unfortunately, only the Floor Wardens can do that. So for the 2nd floor, you all have to depend on Warden Silvia while you all are here for training."

    The five of them lowered their gazes with disappointed and sad looks, feeling that maybe their luck ended here.

    "But there is no hurry for you all to finish the trial, and since nobody can stop you from training outside this tower, I can mentor you all whenever I feel like it," Asher added with a smile. He felt that even if these five may not seem that useful, he didn''t want topletely sever all ties with them just in case.

    "That is more than what we could hope for!" Nereus said with tears in his eyes as all five of them deeply bowed again.

    Suddenly, a middle-aged man in gray robes came downstairs, making Asher and Reba''s gaze shift towards him.

    Asher recognized him as one of Duncan''s assistants and wondered if he came down here because of his bet with Reba.

    The man in gray robes nced at both Reba and Asher before saying, "The Head Warden is expecting both of you in his study hall."

    Reba and Asher coincidentally looked at each other the same, each one of them harboring their own thoughts on what was about to happen.

 Chapter 162 Prosperity Or Pain?

    The hot, hellish winds blew over the Tower of Hell as the Head Warden sat in his exclusive study hall.

    The room was adorned with shelves upon shelves of ancient scrolls and books, some dating back centuries. The walls were decorated with a few paintings depicting the battles and aplishments of legendary demons, a testament to the rich history of the Demon Kingdom.

    At the center of the study stood a massive wooden desk, its dark and polished surface a map of the tower carved with painstaking detail.

    The air was thick with the scent of aged parchment and the faint aroma of rare nts. Arge, ornate window behind the desk overlooked the vast expanse of the kingdom, providing a breathtaking view of thends below.

    Duncan Doru, a focused and imposing figure, sat in his high-backed leather chair, his fingers steepled as he awaited the arrival of Reba and Asher.

    His silver hair was tied back in a neat ponytail, and his piercing red eyes seemed to see through to one''s very soul. He radiated an aura of authority and wisdom thatmanded respect from all who entered his presence.

    As the heavy oak doors to the study hall creaked open, Reba and Asher walked in side by side, their footsteps echoing softly through the hushed room. They both looked around, taking in the grandeur and history of the space before focusing their attention on the formidable figure seated before them.

    Bowing their heads in unison, they greeted the Head Warden with due respect,

    "Warden Doru," Reba began, her voice steady and respectful, "Thank you for granting us an audience."

    Asher followed suit, his voice respectful as he spoke, "Greetings, Master Duncan."

    Duncan Doru nodded, his steely gaze surveying the two demons standing before him. With a wave of his hand, he gestured for them to take a seat.

    Reba couldn''t wait to hear from the Head Warden that this entire nonsense would be dropped since there was no clear winner. She had bigger things to worry about than this.

    Duncan regarded them both with a contemtive expression, then spoke, "I must admit, both of you have done well in guiding your respective candidates through the first trial. As such, there is no clear winner between you."

    Reba''s lips curled into a smug, barely-concealed smirk, confident that things were proceeding as she had nned.

    However, Duncan continued, "That being said, I am particrly impressed by Asher''s performance. Despite his youth and inexperience, he managed to train those five young demons from less fortunate backgrounds to pass the trial. This is no small feat."

    Asher''s smile broadened, while Reba''s nerves shook beneath her cool exterior. She didn''t expect the Head Warden to bring up this point to praise Asher.

    She begrudgingly acknowledged that Asher''s sess was indeed unexpected, but refused to ept that this brat was morepetent than her.

    Her mind raced, cursing herself for inadvertently setting him up for sess by assigning him the worst candidates. If she had known the oue, she would have acted differently.

    Duncan''s voice brought her thoughts back to the present, "Because of this, I have decided to appoint Asher as the Junior Floor Warden of the first floor."

    Asher raised his eyebrows in surprise, while Reba''s eyes widened with disbelief. She couldn''t let this stand, so she respectfully countered, "Warden Doru, wouldn''t it be more prudent to allow Asher to gain further experience before entrusting him with such responsibility?"

    Duncan considered her words, then responded, "For the first floor''s trial, I believe Asher is qualified enough to mentor the candidates. And since I already have thought about what you said, I am letting him start small."

    Asher smirked inwardly, amused by Reba''s desperation. He hadn''t expected Duncan''s decision, but it suited his purposes well.

    As Junior Floor Warden, he wouldn''t need to spend as much time mentoring candidates as Reba. However, he had one more request. "Warden Doru, may I take in disciples as well?"

    Reba shot him a venomous re, realizing that Asher intended to poach promising talents. She couldn''t believe that Duncan would entertain such an absurd request from someone who wasn''t even a fully-fledged Floor Warden.

    Duncan, however, slowly nodded. "You may select five candidates to be your disciples each month, while the remaining quota may be allocated to Warden Reba."

    Asher smiled graciously, thanking him, "Thank you, Master Duncan."

    This was more than enough to gradually increase his influence within the tower.

    Reba''s resentment intensified, but she found sce in the fact that she still held the position of Floor Warden. She would not let this bastard overshadow her.

    With a final nod, Duncan dismissed them, "You two may leave now."

    Reba and Asher rose from their seats and exited the study. And as they came out, Reba walked past Asher with an intense re while he said from behind, "I look forward to working with you, Warden Reba."

    Reba clenched her fists but didn''t turn around as she kept walking. With how her poor son was lying in aa, she didn''t want to let him gloat at her expense. For now, she should focus all her efforts on finding a cure for her son.

    "How rude," Ashermented with a dark smile.

    ¡­

    Asher strode through the grand entrance of Demonstone Castle, the imposing structure standing tall as a testament to the power and prestige of the ruling family. His personal maid, Merina, walked dutifully behind him, her footsteps soft while his echoed in the vast halls.

    The guards, recognizing Asher''s status, bowed deeply with respect as he passed by, their eyes filled with a mix of admiration and respect.

    As Asher continued deeper into the castle, a royal servant hurriedly approached him, bowing with an air of deference, "Your Highness," the servant began, his voice slightly breathless, "The queen requests your presence in the Pir Sanctuary. She is currently in thepany of the High Seer."

    Asher simply nodded in acknowledgment, his expression unreadable.

    As the servant took his leave, Asher''s mind raced with the implications of the summons. He suspected that this meeting was about finalizing the date for the Sacred Union between him and Rowena.

    Merina, sensing Asher''s thoughts, spoke up with a hint of excitement in her voice, "It seems the High Seer has finally found an auspicious date for your Sacred Union with the queen, Your Highness," she said, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "I shall prepare the appropriate attire for your meeting with the High Seer."

    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Asher nced at Merina, a faint smile ying on his lips as he nodded, wondering whether fate was giving him a helping hand.

    ¡­

    d in an impably tailored ck robe, Asher made his entrance into the Pir Sanctuary, an awe-inspiring chamber adorned with intricately carved pirs reaching towards the vaulted ceiling. The dimly lit room exuded an air of mystery and reverence, perfectly befitting the meeting that was about to take ce.

    Seated on an ornate throne before the High Seer, Rowena looked breathtaking in her ck royal attire, the intricate embroidery entuating her regal beauty.

    As she caught sight of Asher, her eyes softened, and she gestured for him to join her. Asher approached, feeling the weight of the room''s atmosphere as he took his seat beside Rowena.

    Asher bowed his head respectfully, addressing the High Seer as he greeted him. "Honorable High Seer ric, I am grateful for your presence and guidance," he said, his voice carrying a tone of deep respect.

    High Seer ric, a venerable figure with a long white beard and wise eyes, acknowledged Asher with a nod. He was garbed in ceremonial robes that spoke of his lofty position in the kingdom, "Wee, Your Highness," he replied, his voice resonating with the authority and wisdom that came with years of service to the realm.

    ric''s gaze shifted between Asher and Rowena, a hint of awe in his eyes. "In all my years as the High Seer, I have never witnessed such a powerful union between a man and a woman," he began, his voice filled with reverence, "It is my great honor to suggest a date for your Sacred Union but¡­"

    The atmosphere in the Pir Sanctuary shifted as the High Seer''s voice and expression took on a grave tone, "While I was considering the most auspicious date for your union, I discovered something concerning about your fates," he revealed, the solemnity in his words causing a ripple of unease.

    Rowena''s brow furrowed with worry, while Asher clenched his jaw in silent frustration. He hadn''t expected the High Seer to potentially derail his ns with this revtion.

    Sensing the anxiety in Rowena''s eyes, High Seer ric quickly reassured her. "It is not necessarily a bad omen," he said, his voice adopting a contemtive tone. "Fate is aplex tapestry, woven from countless threads that twist and turn unpredictably. But one thing I can discern is that the two of you are destined to face a series of harsh trials together in the future."

    He paused, allowing the weight of his words to sink in. "If you seed in oveing these challenges, your union will bring forth happiness, prosperity and strength. However, should you fail, misery, pain and death will follow in your wake. The choice rests in your hands; only you can determine the oue."

    As ric spoke, Rowena''s hands tightened around the fabric of her dress, her heart growing heavy with concern. She turned her gaze towards Asher, seeking sce and reassurance in his eyes.

    Asher met her gaze, offering her aforting look. Internally, however, he was frowning. He had a few inklings of how things might go awry in the future, but he had always loathed prophecies and soothsaying. That was how he ended up here.

    Nheless, the High Seer''s words only served to strengthen his resolve to be powerful enough to face any challenge head-on and aplish his goals.

    As the High Seer''s words hung in the air, the Pir Sanctuary seemed to grow even more oppressive, leaving Asher and Rowena to ponder the trials that fate had in store for them and the choices they would have to make to shape their future.

    Seeking to lighten the mood, High Seer ric continued, "Fear not, for the trials I spoke of concern the distant future. As for your immediate path, I have found an auspicious date for your Sacred Union." He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts before announcing, "It will ur when the Blood Moon and Sun unite in the sky, a rare celestial event that will take ce three years from today."

    As the High Seer revealed the date, Rowena''s worried expression eased, reced by a slight blush that crept up her cheeks. She couldn''t help but feel a mixture of relief and anticipation, her thoughts drifting to the momentous asion that awaited them in the future. Her heart fluttered with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety as she considered the significance of their union.

    Asher, on the other hand, found sce in the High Seer''sst few words. An inward smile graced his features as he realized that, despite the revtions of potential trials, the Sacred Union with Rowena remained on track, even if it was further away than he had anticipated.

    This dy, he mused, might even afford him more time to consolidate his power and prepare for the challenges thaty ahead.

    The Pir Sanctuary, once filled with tension, now seemed to be a bit rxed after his reassuring words.

 Chapter 163 Unexpected Invitation

    As Asher and Rowena exited the Pir Sanctuary, Asher couldn''t help but notice the somber expression on Rowena''s face. With a gentle touch, he reached for her hand, asking softly, "Are you still worrying about what the High Seer said?"

    Rowena hesitated for a moment, then lifted her eyes to meet his, her voice tinged with concern. "Yes, I''m worried about the future. I already have so much on my mind, and now this... I just don''t know what to expect."

    Asher chuckled softly, squeezing her hand reassuringly. "Don''t take these things too seriously," he advised, "Even if you want to, remember that the High Seer said the future is in our hands. Everything will be alright as long as we''re together and strong."

    He then gently wrapped his arms around her from behind, a tender embrace that caught her off guard, "What you should be worrying about," he whispered yfully, "is that three years is a long time away for our Sacred Union."

    Rowena felt her cheeks flush at his words. She managed a soft, barely audible reply, "It isn''t as far away as you think," before gently slipping out of his embrace.

    As she walked away, her eyes sparkled with a rare hint of a smile, a fleeting glimpse of the emotions she kept so carefully hidden.

    However, the moment she left, Asher''s expression became serious, and couldn''t help but wish all so-called prophets and soothsayers to disappear off the face of this world.

    He didn''t want them to fuck up his life again with their stupid prophecies. Unfortunately, he just would have to n ahead, just in case.

    ¡­

    Asher was seated in his private chambers, deep in thought, when Merina, his ever-attentive maid, approached him with a curious expression on her face. She bowed gracefully before speaking, "Master, Lady Naida Valentine has requested an audience with you at your earliest convenience."

    Asher''s eyebrows raised in surprise as he pondered the unexpected request.

    Naida was a powerful and influential figure within this kingdom, and for her to personally reach out to him was certainly intriguing. "Did Lady Naida mention any specific reason for the meeting?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued.

    He wondered if she invited with hostile intentions after what happened between him and Silvia.

    Merina shook her head, her expression thoughtful. "My apologies, Master, but she did not disclose her reasons. However, given the polite and amicable manner in which she extended the invitation, I believe she wants to form an acquaintance with you. Nobles do this all the time."

    Asher considered this information for a moment, his gaze distant.

    Eventually, he made up his mind and looked back at Merina with a decisive nod. "Very well, I''ll meet with her and find out what this is all about," Asher felt he had nothing to worry and should see her and find out what all this was about.

    ¡­

    Asher was preparing to head out to meet Naida when, unexpectedly, Eradicator appeared behind him. Her movements were swift and silent, "I''ll escort you," she announced with a hint of determination in her voice.

    Asher nced at her and noticed Twilight, her pet cat, peeking out from behind her cape and resting on her shoulder. The cat''s eyes were filled with curiosity, and its tails swayed gently behind it.

    He couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the sight. He hadn''t anticipated that Eradicator would carry her pet around all the time. Did she take a liking to it? That seemed surprising.

    Still, he had to say, "Keep the cat hidden," Asher cautioned her, "It''s supposed to be a part of your disguise, after all."

    Eradicator looked down at Twilight, who seemed to understand the gravity of the situation. She nodded at Asher, acknowledging his concern.

    With deft movements, she secured Twilight more discreetly within the folds of her cape, ensuring the cat remained out of sight.

    And not long after, the two set out for Bloodvine Castle, the castle of House Valentine.

    ¡­

    As Asher, Merina, and Eradicator approached the Bloodvine Castle, he and Merina couldn''t help but notice its striking appearance. Unlike the dark, intimidating, and ominous castles of House Drake and House Thorne, Bloodvine Castle presented a fascinating juxtaposition.

    The castle was nestled within a lushndscape, surrounded by an abundance of greenery and blooming flowers. The vibrant blood-red vines that lent the castle its name intertwined gracefully with the stone walls, creating an artistic tapestry of color and texture that seemed toe alive. The dark sun cast a bloody, crimson glow over the castle, highlighting the intricate details of its design.

    The architecture of the Bloodvine Castle was elegant and refined, with tall, slender spires reaching towards the sky and delicate, arched windows that allowed natural light to flood the interior.

    As they approached the entrance of Bloodvine Castle, a group of guards stood at attention, their eyes fixed on the three visitors.

    They were d in well-fitting dark red armor, adorned with the sigil of House Valentine, and they carried themselves with an air of discipline and pride. However, despite their formidable appearance, their demeanor was far from hostile.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Upon recognizing Asher, the captain of the guard stepped forward and offered a respectful bow, his fellow guards following suit. "Greetings, Consort Asher," the captain said in a cordial tone, his voice carrying an unmistakable note of respect, "We have been expecting your arrival. Lady Naida has informed us of your visit, and it is our honor to wee you to the castle."

    The guards'' polite and weing attitude was a pleasant surprise for Asher, who was more ustomed to the cold and suspicious attitude of most demons in this realm.

    Their courteous manner seemed to reflect the castle''s overall atmosphere of beauty and harmony, setting the stage for a potentially amicable meeting with Lady Naida Valentine.

    It seemed as if not only the core members of House Valentine but even the guards and servants were friendly and amiable.

    But of course, Silvia was an exception.

    As he drew closer, he could hear the soothing sound of water flowing from an ornate fountain located at the center of the castle''s courtyard, surrounded by beautiful flower beds and carefully manicuredwns.

    This unexpectedly picturesque scene stood in stark contrast to the foreboding atmosphere that characterized the castles of House Drake and House Thorne. The Bloodvine Castle seemed to be a beacon of beauty and harmony, a perfect ce to have friendly meetings.

    As Asher, Merina, and Eradicator stepped inside Bloodvine Castle, he and Merina were struck by the exquisite beauty and elegance of its interior.

    The high-vaulted ceilings, adorned with intricate frescoes depicting scenes of love and unity, seemed to stretch endlessly above them.

    The polished marble floors glistened under the soft, warm light emanating from the ornate chandeliers that hung from above, casting mesmerizing patterns on the walls.

    Asher felt like he was walking through a beautiful illusion and could see how wealthy House Valentine was even though House Thorne was considered to be the wealthiest.

    As they walked through the opulent halls, the trio was greeted by a number of servants who were busy tending to the castle''s daily needs.

    Dressed in elegant uniforms bearing the emblem of House Valentine, the servants moved gracefully, with an air of efficiency and purpose. Their faces disyed warm smiles as they acknowledged Asher and hispanions, offering respectful bows and murmuring words of wee.

    As they approached the ornate doors of the inner courtyard, two impably dressed maids stood waiting to receive them. Their eyes were gentle, yet their postures radiated a quiet confidence. They bowed deeply as Asher, Eradicator, and Merina drew near.

    "Lady Naida Valentine awaits your presence inside, Lord Asher," one of the maids said, her voice melodious and respectful, "She has requested a private audience with you."

    The other maid turned her attention to Eradicator and Merina, offering them an apologetic smile, "I''m afraid Lady Naida has asked that only the royal consort attend this meeting. If you would be so kind as to wait here, we will ensure that you are well taken care of during your stay."

    Asher looked at them and nodded, indirectly telling them to wait outside.

    Eradicator also nodded, her eyes briefly meeting his, conveying her readiness to act if he needed.

    Asher acknowledged their understanding with a slight nod before turning back to the maids. "Very well, please lead the way," he said, his voice calm and collected.

    With another bow, the maids gently pushed open the intricately carved doors of the meeting hall.

    As Asher stepped into the meeting hall, he raised one of his brows upon seeing the sight before him.

    Standing on a balcony overlooking the castle''s lush gardens was a breathtakingly beautiful woman, tending to her flowers with delicate precision. The sunlight streamed in through the arched windows, casting a warm glow on her ruby hair and entuating the vivid red of her eyes.

    Her expression was serene, the epitome of grace and elegance.

    Her medium bust was tastefully entuated by the elegant red gown she wore, which clung to her curves and cascaded down to the floor like a waterfall of silk. The gown''s intricate design and fine craftsmanship highlighted her noble status and impable taste.

    She seemed to be in her own world, her fingers deftly plucking any wilted petals from her precious flowers, her gaze filled with tender affection for the delicate blooms. For a moment, Asher felt as if he was intruding on a private and intimate scene, but he knew he had been invited here for a reason.

    He was about to announce his presence when Naida''s eyes flickered towards him, her expression shifting to one of warm hospitality. She offered him a charming smile as she gracefully descended from the balcony, her gown flowing behind her like a river of red silk.

    "Consort Asher," she greeted him, her voice as melodious as a songbird''s, "Wee to my castle. It is a pleasure to have you as our guest. I trust you have been faring well."

    Her words sounded courteous and genuine, and Asher could sense that this meeting might be more intriguing than he initially thought.

 Chapter 164 Strength From Bonds

    Asher greeted back with a measured smile, "You could say that, Lady Naida," He decided to not act too friendly if she was nning to confront him about a certain someone.

    Naida let out a soft hum as she gestured to thefy and luxurious seats, "Have a seat and make yourselffortable," She said as she took a seat opposite Asher.

    As Asher settled into the plush seat, his eyes surveyed the room, taking in the refined furnishings and tasteful decor that spoke of Naida''s discerning taste.

    She stood poised and graceful by the table, picking up a delicate jar and pouring its contents into two exquisitely designed cups. Lifting one to her lips, she took a sip and then, with a warm smile, extended the other cup towards Asher, "You''ll find this tea quite enchanting, I assure you. I prepared it myself."

    Asher scrutinized the cup, bemused. It seemed to contain nothing more than ordinary water. Bereft of any aroma, andcking even a wisp of steam, how could it possibly be tea?

    Naida, discerning his thoughts, emitted a soft, melodic chuckle, "I see your confusion, but I encourage you to look beyond its deceptive appearance. Give it a chance."

    With an air of cautious intrigue, Asher acquiesced and brought the cup to his lips. The moment the liquid touched his tongue, his eyes widened in astonishment. The taste was beyond anything he could have imagined. Was this woman a master of the art of brewing?

    Unable to contain his curiosity, Asher inquired, "What''s the magic behind this extraordinary tea? I''ve never tasted anything quite like it."

    Naida''s smile deepened, her eyes sparkling, "The secret is actually quite simple. The taste you''re relishing is an illusion. The magic woven into the tea allows you to experience the vors that would delight you the most. So far, I haven''t met anyone who hasn''t been utterly captivated after drinking it."

    Asher marveled at her ingenuity, her ability to infuse illusion magic into something as ordinary as tea. It was a testament to her versatility with illusions. At least she puts it to use for pleasant things like these, unlike her daughter.

    "So¡­I take it you and your House has been faring well?" Asher asked as his tone became a bit friendly. Since it didn''t seem like she was waiting to confront him, he decided to act diplomatically.

    Naida responded with a dreamy smile, her eyes gleaming with intrigue, "Oh, my House has always been one to adapt and thrive in changing times. We are like our beautiful bloodvine flowers," she gestured towards the nts surrounding the balcony, "strong, resilient, and ever-blooming."

    She paused for a moment, allowing her words to sink in, "Of course, we understand that true strength is not just in ourselves, but in the bonds we forge with others. We value alliances that can weather any storm, and we''re always open to new possibilities."

    As Naida spoke, her gaze locked onto Asher''s, as if trying to read the thoughts hidden behind his eyes, "The world is constantly shifting, and those who are able to adapt and grow with it will alwayse out on top, don''t you agree?"

    Asher''s eyes glowed with a shrewd understanding as he slightly shrugged his shoulders and said, "I have no doubt about that."

    Naida took a slow, thoughtful sip of her tea before delicately setting the cup back on the table as she said, "But a bond with grudges is no different than having no bond at all."

    Asher pulled together his brows while Naida looked at his eyes and let out a faint sigh, "I know how rude and disrespectful my daughter has been to you."

    Asher subtly raised his brows, wondering which direction she wanted to take this conversation by saying this.

    "I know what happened after you conquered the 2nd floor, and it pained me to learn how my daughter tried to provoke you for no reason. It''s my fault. I told her to make acquaintances with you, but it seems like she isn''t ready to do so. It also shows how much I have failed as a mother," Naida said with a hint of vulnerability in her eyes.

    Asher didn''t say anything as he wanted to let her say whatever she wanted to say. However, he was a bit surprised that a powerfuldy like her was not shying away from saying that her daughter was in the wrong.

    Which powerful noble in this world would risk losing face by saying that?

    Her gaze lowered, as if it still pained her, "I''ve tried my best to guide her, but there are times when her actions are beyond my control. Maybe I pampered her too much, sigh."

    Asher regarded Naida thoughtfully, noting the vulnerability in her eyes, yet not fully letting his guard down. He responded with a measured tone, "No one is infallible, Lady Naida. We all have our shorings, and as much as we try, we cannot control the actions of those closest to us. The fact that you acknowledge the situation and are willing to discuss it openly speaks volumes about how much you care about what happened."

    His eyes narrowed as he added in a difficult tone, "But¡­I don''t know if I can forget about this situation," Asher didn''t care if she was being sincere with her words or not. He wasn''t going to let go of what Silvia did to him just because her mother gave him a delicious tea.

    Naida looked into Asher''s eyes, and nodded solemnly, her voice carrying an air of genuine remorse, "I can see that my daughter''s actions have left a deep impression on you, and I would never ask you to simply forget what happened. That is why I know a simple apology from her or from me wouldn''t make you feel better."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he finally felt interested in what she was about to say next.

    "You know, I''ve heard through the grapevine that you have quite the penchant for purchasing unique masks from our House''s affiliate shops. I never would have guessed you enjoyed sneaking around so much," she teased lightly, a hint of amusement in her voice.

    Asher leaned back in his seat, allowing himself a small chuckle at Naida''s remark, "Well, I must admit, I do prefer to keep a low profile," he said with a wry grin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Naida studied him for a moment, her eyes filled with appreciation, "You truly are one of a kind," she said softly. A puckish glint appeared in her eyes as she continued, "And I believe I have just the gift for someone with your... unique tastes."

    Asher''s curiosity was piqued, and he couldn''t help but lean forward slightly, wondering what she had in store for him.

    With a graceful gesture, Naida brought her hands together and then slowly pulled them apart, magically revealing an exquisite ring box resting on her palm.

    She nced at Asher''s hand, her gaze lingering on the dull ring he wore, and smiled knowingly. "I''ve noticed you have a penchant for rings," she said, offering the box to him, "I believe you''ll find this one particrly useful."

    Asher didn''t expect her to observe such things closely, but fortunately, nobody would think too much about an old stone ring.

    Still, he reached out to ept the gift, and couldn''t help but feel a thrill of anticipation.

    [ Item Name : Specter''s Ring ]

    [ "A replica of the long lost ring of the powerful dark mage named Specter. Even if this ring doesn''te close to powerpared to the original one, it is still powerful enough to make you a ghost" ]

    [ Grade : Legendary ]

    [ Level : 30 ]

    [ Effect : Disguise yourself into anyone and your mana as well || Using mana won''t break the disguise ]

    [ Durability: 3000 / 3000 ]

    [ Status : Unlinked ]

    -

    ''This is insane¡­'' Asher mumbled in his mind since most of the artifacts used for disguise would break the disguise if the owner uses mana.

    However, with this, he can use his mana without worrying about losing his disguise.

    But the fact that astonished him even more was that this ring could disguise his mana as well. This would mean that even if he used his powers, people won''t be able to tell its him unless he entered Hellbringer form of course.

    "It seems like the ring did catch your eyes," Naida said with a pleased smile and added, "Why don''t you try putting it on and linking it to yourself?"

    Asher put it on and linked the ring. The moment he linked it his eyes widened as the ring suddenly became invisible on his finger, "Oh¡­"

    "No need to worry. It is invisible for your own good since you don''t want people trying to rob a fancy looking ring, right? You can still use it even without seeing it," Naida reassured.

    Asher nodded as he felt that this ring was definitely god tier when ites to disguising oneself. He didn''t expect to receive such a powerful artifact as a ''apology gift''.

    He didn''t know if nobles from powerful houses were this generous but could it be that this giftes with hidden meaning? Whatever it was, Asher didn''t care as long as there were no other obvious signs.

    However, now he had no choice but to forget about Silvia since he got back more than he expected.

    The corners of Asher''s mouth lifted into a smile as he looked down at the impressive ring in his hand. He nced back up at Naida and said in a tone of gratitude, "Lady Naida, I can''t thank you enough for such a generous gift. It''s a testament to your graciousness, and I''m truly appreciative. I''m more than willing to consider this moment as the sign of a new beginning between us."

    Naida''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction as she gracefully responded, "I''m delighted that we could resolve this matter amicably, Consort Asher. And please, remember that the ring''s durability can only be restored by me. Should you ever need assistance, don''t hesitate toe to me. The doors of my humble abode will always be open to you."

    Asher nodded with a subtle smile and couldn''t help but feel that she mentioned ''her humble abode'' instead of ''castle'' for a reason.

 Chapter 165 Do You Really Want To Walk Away?

    Reba found herself in a decrepit, sleazy old town thousands of miles away from her kingdom.

    With every step she took, her annoyance grew as she navigated the squalid streets, keenly aware of the dirty gazes that followed her.

    The reason for her journey was no less agitating: a middleman had arranged a meeting with a mysterious individual who imed to possess the cure for her son''s ailment.

    So how could she note even if the condition was for her toe alone? She can''t let go of the slightest chance that could help her see Oberon open his eyes.

    Still, being in disguise wasn''t helping with the unwanted attention from the surrounding bastards. She was proud of her own body and didn''t want to disguise herself more than just putting on a hood with a face veil. The only drawback was she had to kill those who were foolish enough to get close to her, making her waste her time and energy.

    The chosen meeting ce was an ancient pub, its timbers rotting and the air thick with the smell of stale ale and unwashed bodies. As she pushed open the creaky door, she couldn''t help but wince at the thought of being in such a repulsive location.

    When was thest time she ever had to ce her foot in such a filth?

    A fat pigman blocked her path, his beady eyes roamingsciviously over her voluptuous form.

    A woman with such a huge, juicy rack and shapely curvesing here? She surely must be a legendary grade whore!

    His little brother already got heated up thinking about suffocating his face with her juicy breasts.

    A wicked grin spread across his porcine face as he drawled sarcastically, "Well now, what do we have here? You here for pleasure or business, sweet cheeks?" He just had to make sure if someone powerful had booked this whore first before touching her.

    Reba''s anger red at the pigman''s vile gaze, but she managed to restrain herself. With ice in her voice, she warned him, "Look at me again like that, and I''ll feed your wretched flesh to the rabid dogs."

    Before the pigman could respond, the bartender''s voice cut through the tension, "Oi, step aside and let thedy through!" he barked, giving Reba a nod.

    With a haughty harrumph, Reba stepped past the pigman, whose face flushed with a mixture of shock and fear. She, however, made a mental note to kill him on her way out.

    Just from her words he felt his spine rattle, and that could only mean this wasn''t an ordinary whore!

    The bartender shed an apologetic smile and gestured towards a dimly lit staircase, "Please, head down the stairs. The person you''re waiting for is already there."

    Despite the dingy surroundings, Reba decided to go through with it anyway, knowing that she had to do whatever it took to help her son.

    As she descended the creaky steps, the true weight of her desperation became palpable, leading her deeper into the shadowy world thaty beneath the pub.

    Reba''s eyes adjusted to the dimly lit room as she stepped down the stairs, her heart pounding with anticipation. She reached the door at the bottom, hesitated for a moment, and then slowly pushed it open.

    The door creaked, revealing a shadowy chamber, illuminated only by flickering candlelight. Her sharp eyes scanned the room, searching for her contact, and she spotted a short, bald man sitting at a wooden table, hunched over a worn book.

    His yellow skin, round ears, andrge gray eyes immediately revealed his identity as a Spherion, or infamously called as a Mindyer by the people.

    Reba couldn''t help but feel suspicious, as she hadn''t expected to meet with one of these notorious maniptors. They were physically weak, but they more thanpensated for it with their terrifying mental powers.

    They were also considered enemies of her kingdom and if spotted, would be killed on sight.

    Aware of her presence, the Spherion closed the book with a soft thud, rose from his seat, and turned to face her.

    His friendly smile seemed almost out of ce on his mischievous visage, as he greeted her warmly.

    "Ah, Lady Reba, I''ve been expecting you," he said, his voice smooth and unnervingly calm, "My name is Orbos. I apologize for the ndestine nature of our meeting, but you know how it is with my kind. I assure you, my intentions are purely to aid you in your quest."

    Reba narrowed her eyes at the Spherion, her guard up, but she knew she needed his help for her son.

    Swallowing her pride and her apprehension, she replied, "Very well, Orbos. Let''s get down to business. What information do you have for me?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Orbos chuckled softly, his eyes glinting with intrigue as he gestured for her to take a seat across from him, "Please, have a seat, mydy. I believe I have just the thing you seek, but first, allow me to share some of my knowledge with you."

    Reba''s eyes widened in shock as she realized that Orbos had known her identity all along. She couldn''t help but ask, "How did you know who I am? I took every precaution to remain anonymous."

    Orbos looked at her with an air of amused confidence. "My deardy, it''s my business to know things. As someone of my... stature, it is vital that I research those I intend to meet, even if they wish to remain anonymous. I can''t afford to put myself in unnecessary danger, after all. So please do forgive me for my rudeness."

    He took a step forward to sit down near the table in front of him, his voice taking on a conspiratorial tone, "Besides, even if I hadn''t done my homework, it wouldn''t have been too difficult to figure out. The news of your son''s mysteriousa is hardly a secret, and as far as I know, there are no other cases quite like his. It''s not a huge leap to connect the dots."

    Reba clenched her jaw, cursing inwardly at her own oversight. Still, she knew that she needed Orbos''s assistance, so she forced herself to remain calm and focused.

    She removed her hood and sat down opposite to him, "Very well," she said through gritted teeth, "Since you know so much, tell me how you can help my son."

    Orbos nodded solemnly, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Very well, I can rewrite thest few minutes of your son''s memories, erasing the nightmare that triggered hisa. Once that memory is gone, his mind should recover rapidly within a matter of days."

    Reba''s eyes shed with anger, and she snapped, "I won''t allow someone like you to tamper with my son''s mind!"

    The horror stories she had heard about the Mindyers swirled in her thoughts, each one more chilling than thest.

    Allowing Orbos to manipte Oberon''s memories might cure him, but the potential risks were far too great, which could include Orbos turning Oberon against her or worse, learning their secrets.

    Orbos let out a sigh, hisrge eyes downcast, "If you cannot trust me, then I''m afraid I have no other solution to offer."

    Frustrated and feeling manipted, Reba mmed her hand down on the table, the sound echoing through the dimly lit room, "You wasted my time by making me travel all this way!" she spat out, her voice tinged with bitterness, "You knew how I would respond, and yet you insisted on this meeting. Do you take me for a fool?"

    Orbos raised his hands in a cating gesture, urging Reba to calm down, "Please, listen to me. I did anticipate your reaction, and don''t feel disappointed yet. You see, the real reason I invited you here was not to offer a cure for your son." He paused before adding, "I have something far more valuable to propose."

    Reba''s anger momentarily subsided, reced by a flicker of curiosity. Her gaze locked onto Orbos, warily waiting to hear what he had in store.

    "We can help you get rid of the one who put your son on that bed in the first ce. Isn''t that something you really want?" Orbos asked with a certain glint in his eyes.

    Reba''s eyes shook as the thought of seeing Asher choking to death was something she had dreamed of for most nights. But due to circumstances, there was nothing she could do to him. Her hands were tied. If only he was gone, all her problems would be solved.

    And now that someone like Orbos was offering such a tempting proposal, she couldn''t help but ask skeptically, "What do you want in return?"

    Orbos lips moved as he conveyed a sentence to her, making Reba''s eyes widen.

    "Are you mad? You want me to get myself executed? Find someone else who is foolish to die for your schemes. Don''t tell me you were the one who tried to get Asher assassinated the day he woke up?" Reba asked with squinted eyes.

    Orbos leaned back in his chair, hisrge eyes watching Reba intently, "You should consider all your options before making a decision," he said, his tone calm and persuasive, "Your Bloodburn Kingdom is in a precarious position, especially after the loss of the Bloodburn King. He was a very powerful and formidable ruler, and his daughter, though undeniably strong,cks his experience and wisdom due to her young age. She''s struggling to bear the weight of your kingdom."

    Orbos paused, letting his words sink in before continuing, "As for her consort, Asher, his potential knows no bounds. As he grows more powerful, you may find yourself powerless to stop him from tearing apart everything you hold dear. The status he holds and the immortal bloodline he possess will undoubtedly help him make waves in this world, in ways even I can''t predict. You will never be able to deal with him. Not on your own. You know that too even if you don''t want to admit it. So are you certain you want to walk away without hearing all that details of what I have to offer?"

    The atmosphere in the dimly lit room grew heavy, Orbos'' words hanging in the air like a dense fog.

    His piercing gaze remained locked on Reba, awaiting her response, as the gravity of the situation bore down upon her.

    Reba''s fingers clenched into fists as she considered Orbos'' words, their truth weighing heavily upon her. Her heart was conflicted, but she knew deep down that dismissing his offer without hearing it would be unwise. With great reluctance, she settled back into her seat, her eyes filled with apprehension.

    "Hmph," she grumbled, trying to mask her inner turmoil. "I''ll hear what you have to say. But remember, I''m only listening. It doesn''t mean I agree or will follow your n."

    "Of course. You can walk out any time you want," Orbso said as his gray eyes gleamed.

 Chapter 166 The Death Stones

    Six months passed,

    Name : Asher Enren

    Level : 13

    "Nice. Is this a test to not let myself fall to death?" Asher mumbled to himself as he entered the trial of the third floor named the Death Stones and found himself standing on a narrow stone tform suspended over a seemingly bottomless abyss.

    He looked ahead and saw simr stone tforms floating and could guess he had to keep jumping ahead until he reached the exit.

    These stones were barely wide enough for two to stand on.

    Everything else was a dark fog around him.

    However, what made him hesitate from jumping to the next stone already was the message that popped in his mind regarding the trial,

    [ The farther you go, the closer you are to tasting defeat. Only Death can end your misery ]

    Asher shook his head and wondered why they had to even insert a riddle into this. Now was this riddle supposed to intimidate him or help him?

    Gripping the hilt of his ring de, Asher''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the target - the next stone tform that stood between him and the exit.

    The ring de spun through the shadowy void like a metallicet, heading unerringly toward the seemingly precarious tform.

    As the ring de made contact with the tform, a resounding ng echoed through the abyss, signifying the solidity of the stone surface. The de''s impact sent minute chips and dust particles flying, further confirming the tform''s authenticity.

    Asher nodded with a look of satisfaction upon seeing that it was safe to jump, and so he jumped to the next stone tform, his feet perfectlynding on it.

    The moment Asher''s feet made contact with the surface of the stone tform, he frowned as he sensed a sudden surge of heat rising from below.

    Without a second''s dy, a pulsating mass of vibrant, molten fire slime emerged from the tform''s floor. In a blink of an eye, it lunged towards his face, its seething form threatening to consume him whole.

    "Damn!" Asher''s instincts kicked in, and the world seemed to slow down around him as his body reacted with supernatural swiftness. He swiftly tilted his head to the side, evading the fiery menace by a hair''s breadth. The heat of the fire slime grazed his cheek, leaving a stinging sensation in its wake.

    This was surely no weak slime.

    With his gaze locked onto the creature, Asher extended his hand, channeling his mana into a condensed orb of raw fiery, destructive energy.

    As the orb pulsed in his palm, he hurled it at the fire slime with unerring precision. Upon impact, the orb detonated, tearing through the amorphous form and extinguishing the fire slime''s very essence.

    The creature dissipated in a cloud of steam and fading embers, leaving no trace of its existence behind. Asher stood there, unscathed and unyielding, his eyes scanning the treacherous path ahead.

    Asher assessed the situation, realizing that in order to reach the exit, he would have to expertly navigate the treacherous path of suspended stone tforms while simultaneously fending off any hostile spirits that would try to impede his progress.

    He took a deep breath beforeunching himself to the next tform.

    The moment his feet touched the stone surface, a chilling wind whipped around him, and a group of spectral wraiths materialized from the darkness, their eerie howls piercing the silence.

    Wasting no time, Asher''s ring de zed with dark green mes as he unleashed a flurry of devastating attacks, his ring de slicing through the air with lethal grace.

    His honed senses allowed him to track the movements of the wraiths, even as they attempted to evade him with their ghostly agility.

    One by one, the wraiths were vanquished, their essence dissipating into the void.

    Of course, he was able to vanquish them without falling off and without getting injured. However, he did feel that this wave of attack was stronger than the previous one.

    Wouldn''t this mean the more he goes forward, the stronger the waves will be? How many waves does he have to defeat to get to the exit?

    No matter how much he tried to squint his eyes, he could only see an endless number of stone tforms ahead.

    He felt there couldn''t be that many and he decided to proceed ahead.

    15 minutester,

    "You gotta be kidding me¡­" Asher mumbled as he wiped off the sweat trickling down his temple while looking ahead at the endless expanse of stone tforms.

    There were bloody marks here and there on his body, but those didn''t seem to concern him the most.

    He had defeated more than 50 spirits by this time, and yet he couldn''t even see the exit from here. <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His muscles were beginning to ache after constantly fighting without a break. He had to put in extra effort just to make sure he didn''t fall off the tform and prevent himself from getting seriously injured.

    And so not being able to see the exit even aftering so far was just disheartening.

    It was not like he had an infinite reserve of mana. He hadn''t yet used his Hellbringer form, but if this continues, he may not even get a chance to use it.

    The spirits were also getting stronger with each wave, and he didn''t know how many waves he couldst before they would kill him.

    Asher leaped onto the next tform, his eyes scanning for any sign of danger. Before he could react, a powerful spirit materialized before him, its malevolent presence causing the air around it to crackle with raw energy.

    The spirit''s form was that of a towering, twisted monstrosity with multiple eyes, long sharp ws, and an aura of darkness that seemed to swallow the light.

    With no time to lose, Asherunched into battle against the fearsome foe.

    The tform shook with every blow exchanged between them, Asher''s body swaying dangerously as he fought to maintain his bnce.

    "Grgh, you won''t defeat me so easily," Asher growled through clenched teeth, deftly dodging the spirit''s relentless attacks.

    Their brutal dance continued, with the spiritshing out in a flurry of deadly strikes, its ws leaving deep gashes on Asher''s body. Gasping for breath, he felt his strength waning as the injuries he had sustained took their toll.

    At one point, Asher lost his footing, slipping off the edge of the tform. With a desperate lunge, he managed to grab onto its side, his fingers digging into the stone as he dangled precariously above the abyss.

    Summoning thest of his strength, he pulled himself back up and faced the spirit once more, his eyes burning with determination.

    "You won''t take me down!" Asher roared,unching into a final, furious attack. His ring de glowed with ominous power as it met the spirit''s ws, the two forces shing in a cataclysmic burst of energy.

    The tform trembled beneath their feet, threatening to crumble under the strain, but Asher refused to relent. With a final, desperate swing of his ring de, he cleaved through the spirit''s form, causing it to disintegrate into wisps of dark energy.

    As the remnants of the spirit dissipated, Asher stood victorious, but his body was bruised and battered from the intense battle.

    Though he had won, he knew the cost of the fight had left him with internal injuries that needed urgent attention.

    This spirit was definitely above his level of strength, and he wasn''t surprised aftering so far.

    Asher scanned the horizon, but the exit still seemed to elude him. With each passing moment, he grew more anxious, realizing that continuing to push forward like this would only result in his death.

    In his desperation, Asher recalled the cryptic message he had received at the beginning of the trial: "The farther you go, the closer you are to tasting defeat. Only Death can end your misery."

    "Only death can end your misery..." Asher murmured, his gaze falling upon the bottomless abyss below. A flicker of insight shed across his mind, "Don''t tell me..."

    The notion seemed ludicrous, but Asher couldn''t see any other option. He decided to embrace the darkness and take the leap of faith, quite literally.

    Steeling himself, Asher triggered his Hellbringer transformation. In an instant, his flesh and skin burned away, leaving only a zing charred ck skeleton engulfed in dark green mes.

    "This better work!" Asher muttered under his breath, taking onest nce at the suspended tforms before plunging headfirst into the abyss.

    As he plummeted through the seemingly endless darkness, doubt gnawed at the edges of his mind. Had he made a terrible mistake? Did he just foolishlymit suicide?

    Just as Asher''s doubts threatened to consume him, he felt the ground rushing up to meet him. The darkness dispersed like a veil lifting, and he found himself floating, breaking his fall before tumbling onto solid ground.

    He immediately transformed back to his real form as he caught his breath, relief washing over him in waves.

    Asher couldn''t believe it ¨C his gambit had paid off. He had survived the trial by embracing death, which was nothing but the abyss itself.

    The riddle sounded like it was supposed to mock a desperate person into giving in to death to escape the spirits, though in reality, it literally was the only way to escape.

    And to his surprise, there were no injuries on his body. Did the tower heal him because he passed the trial?

    He got up and saw that he was in a room simr to the one he had arrived at after finishing the 2nd trial.

    Just as Asher found his bearings, the door before him creaked open, revealing a fatally seductive beauty. She possessed silver hair that cascaded down her back like a shimmering waterfall, while her ghostly red eyes seemed to bore into his very soul.

    With an air of nonchnce, she sauntered towards him, her movements as fluid as silk. As she approached, she began to p her hands, a coy smile ying on her full lips, a hint of surprise flickering in her eyes.

    "Well, well, well," she purred, her voice a sultry melody that sent a shiver down Asher''s blood, "I must say, I''m quite impressed. I didn''t expect you tost so long in there. I can''t wait to see how many more surprises you have in store for me," Sabina said as she winked at him.

 Chapter 167: The Rakshasas Power

    Asher chuckled as he took a look at his rewards,

    [ +10,000 Life Crystals ]

    [ +1 Shadowstep Boots ]

    Item Name : Shadowstep Boots

    Level: 15

    Grade: Legendary

    Durability: 900 / 900

    Effect: Step through shadows upto a maximum range of 10 meters [ Cooldown : 30 seconds ]

    Bonus: +50 DEX

    Passive: When surrounded by darkness, +50 DEX

    "So what are these rewards based on? The one who quickly figures out jumping to death is the way out?" Asher asked curiously since the rewards he got were quite handsome but he didn''t figure out the riddle until he got desperate.

    Sabina silently looked at him for a moment, her eyes narrowed in thought, "I''m not entirely sure myself," she admitted, "but from my experience, it seems to be abination of factors."

    She gestured towards Asher and continued, "You managed to defeat more than fifty spirits, which is an impressive feat. To put it into perspective, the most any other expert has managed to kill was around forty or so. After that, it just became too difficult for them to continue."

    Asher''s eyes widened at this revtion, realizing the magnitude of his aplishment.

    Sabina continued, "That''s why only ''death could save them from what was ahead.'' The trial was designed to push candidates to their limits, but also to see if they know to acknowledge their limits instead of foolishly pressing on."

    With a smirk, Asher chuckled and said, "Well, it''s a good thing I wisened up in the end, isn''t it? So, are you still up for letting me lend a hand with your experiments today?"

    Sabina''s lips curved into a sultry smile, her eyes shining with mischief, "Oh, I thought you had forgotten about little ol'' me," she purred yfully, "But since you remembered and asked so nicely, why don''t youe to my castle this evening? I promise to make it a memorable day for you."

    A sense of danger seemed to linger behind her words, and Asher couldn''t help but feel like he was stepping into the tigress'' den. Still, never one to back down from a challenge, he met her gaze with his confident, unwavering eyes, "I''ll be there," he replied with a curve of his lips.

    ¡­

    In the training room,

    Asher was sitting cross-legged, ready toprehend the next part of the ''Tome of Fallen Souls''.

    He could feel he was ready toprehend the next part after reaching level 13.

    The pages containing Rakshasa''s abilities were unlocked. And so he closed his eyes to begin engraving the runes in his mana circuit.

    But the moment he did, he gasped as he found his mind getting sucked into somewhere else and losing sense of his surroundings, "What the¡­"

    Asher blinked in surprise as he found himself standing in a hellishndscape, the air thick with a sulfurous stench and the ground beneath his feet burning hot.

    He looked around, disoriented for a moment, before his gaze was drawn upwards to the colossal figure looming before him.

    The Rakshasa stood tall, its gargantuan form nearly scraping the crimson skies above. Asher could feel the immense power radiating from the spirit, its presence an oppressive force that made it difficult to breathe.

    The Rakshasa''s four arms flexed menacingly, its eyes burning with an intensity that seemed to pierce through Asher''s very soul.

    He knew it was just a fragment of the soul of the real Rakshasa that was contained in the grimoire.

    "You dare to learn my secrets, mortal?" the Rakshasa boomed, its voice echoing through the hellscape like rolling thunder, "Then watch closely and see if you have what it takes toprehend my power. It won''t be as easy as that weakling Girgal. But know this: failure means your doom."

    "This wouldn''t be my first rodeo," Asher refused to let the spirit''s intimidating words shake his resolve, making the Rakshasa let out a snort.

    Asher narrowed his eyes, focusing all his attention on the Rakshasa as it began to unleash its abilities. The Rakshasa moved with incredible speed and agility, despite its colossal size, disying an almost artistic mastery ofbat and spellcasting.

    With each passing moment, Asher struggled to keep up with the Rakshasa''s movements, desperately trying to absorb every nuance of its terrifying power.

    He pushed his mind to its limits, attempting to deconstruct and analyze the Rakshasa''s techniques and spells, even as he fought against the crushing weight of the spirit''s presence.

    As the lesson continued, the boundary between reality and the hellish realm Asher found himself in began to blur. He could feel himself teetering on the edge of destruction, acutely aware that one misstep could send him plummeting into oblivion.

    And yet, Asher refused to surrender. Fueled by an unyielding determination, he pressed on, determined to learn the Rakshasa''s secrets and emerge victorious against all odds.

    Asher stared in awe as he witnessed the Rakshasa in action. The spirit''s body seemed to pulsate with raw power, its four muscr arms moving with deadly precision.

    It was both terrifying and captivating to watch. As he observed the Rakshasa''s movements, he began to grasp theplexity of its abilities.

    The Rakshasa''s multiple arms seemed to extend and retract with an almost unnatural fluidity. Asher realized that this ability not only allowed the spirit to attack and defend with a ferocious speed but also made it extremely unpredictable.

    Each arm could move independently, acting as a separate entity while working in tandem with the others.

    This made the Rakshasa an incredibly formidable opponent, as it could simultaneously engage multiple adversaries or overwhelm a single target with a barrage of strikes.

    In addition, Asher noticed that the Rakshasa was capable of casting multiple spells at once, further enhancing itsbat capabilities.

    The spirit''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly energy as it weavedplex incantations with each of its hands.

    Asher marveled at the sheer mastery of magic the Rakshasa demonstrated, effortlessly unleashing torrents of elemental fury and powerful curses upon its enemies.

    He lost the sense of the passage of time and didn''t know how many hours, days, or weeks had passed. Time seemed to be the least of his concerns.

    As Asher continued to watch, he suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of dread wash over him.

    The Rakshasa let out a guttural roar that seemed to shake the very air around it. This roar had the power to instill paralyzing fear into the hearts of its foes. Asher felt his legs wobble, and for a moment, it seemed as if his body would betray him.

    "No¡­Don''t give¡­in¡­" He took a deep breath, fighting against the creeping terror that threatened to consume him. Through sheer force of will, he managed to resist the Rakshasa''s fear-inducing abilities.

    The Rakshasa finally came to a halt, its massive form still exuding an aura of menace. It turned its fiery gaze toward Asher, its voice booming as it spoke, "Impressive, mortal. I did not expect you tost this long in the face of my power. You have managed to grasp some of my powers, but do not let pride cloud your judgment."

    Asher''s chest heaved as he panted, sweat dripping from his brow as he tried to catch his breath.

    The intense pressure from the Rakshasa''s presence had taken its toll on him, and he could feel the exhaustion creeping into his limbs. He didn''t even have the energy to speak.

    The spirit continued, its voice tinged with a mix of amusement and grudging respect, "What you have witnessed today is but a fraction of my true capabilities. There is much more to learn, young one. Your journey has only just begun, and when you are ready to delve deeper, you shall discover the full extent of what I have to offer."

    As the Rakshasa''s words echoed through the hellishndscape, Asher felt a surge of determination wash over him.

    He knew that he had only scratched the surface of the Rakshasa''s powers, but he also realized that he hade farther than he ever thought possible.

    With a final nod of acknowledgment from the Rakshasa, the hellish realm began to fade away, and Asher found himself back in the world of the living, his mind filled with the knowledge he had gained during his harrowing ordeal.

    As he took a moment to catch his breath, he couldn''t help but feel both humbled and emboldened by the experience.

    Without even bothering to freshen up, he weakly smiled as he checked out the messages that popped into his head,

    Talent (Active: Rakshasa -> -30% DEX -20% INT ):

    [ Havoc Arms - You possess the ability to grow four arms of the Rakshasa, allowing you to cast multiple spells at the same time at 20% less cost (0/10) )

    Skill (Active: Rakshasa):

    [ Rakshasa''s Roar - Unleashes the powerful, terrifying roar of the Rakshasa that instills fear and chaos among your enemies. Upon activation, all enemies within a 25-meter radius around you have their DEX reduced by 30%, and their ability to cast spells crippled for 5 seconds. (Cost: 2000 MP) (Cooldown: 10 seconds) ( Cast time: 1.5 seconds) (0 / 5) ]

    Asher slowly stood up, and he couldn''t help but break into a grin as the knowledge of the Rakshasa''s abilities settled within him. He could almost feel the raw power coursing through his veins, urging him to embrace the darkness and unleash whatever he learned.

    For a moment, he simply stood there, basking in the newfound power. The ability to grow multiple arms, casting numerous spells at once, and the terrifying Rakshasa''s Roar¡ªall these abilities were now within his grasp.

    He flexed his muscles and imagined the rush of battle, using the abilities he learned now.

    However, he knew his time woulde when he could test his newfound abilities in a real battle.

    For now, he felt it was time to call it a day since he checked the time, and it was already evening.

    A certaindy was waiting for him, and as a gentleman, he couldn''t keep her waiting. Can he?

 Chapter 168: Are You Confident?

    As Asher approached the entrance of the imposing Dreadthrone Castle, he couldn''t help but feel the spookiness of this ce. The castle''s dark, foreboding walls seemed to cast an ominous shadow over the surrounding area, giving off an aura of mystery and intrigue.

    As he neared the massive iron gates, he was met by a pair of stoic, cold-eyed guards d in House Thorne''s dark blue colors. Their faces were unreadable, and their demeanor unweing. Asher couldn''t help but feel as though he was entering the home of some predators.

    "Greetings. Lady Sabina asked me toe here," he announced casually. This time he came alone since he felt that he was going to be here for a while.

    One of the guards simply gave him a curt bow while the other bowed and motioned for him to follow.

    The guards escorted Asher through thebyrinthine halls of the castle, the echoing footsteps of their heavy boots the only sound that punctuated the eerie silence.

    The air inside the castle was thick with an oppressive weight, as if the very walls were keeping the countless secrets of this House tightly locked away.

    Asher had to admit he was curious about what kind of secrets these people were keeping.

    The moment he got in, the guard bowed and left silently, much to his confusion. Were they seriously expecting him to find his way around the castle on his own? How rude could¡ª

    "Fu~, Fu~, look who finally arrived. I''ve been waiting for you," the voice teased. He instinctively tilted his head upwards, his eyes meeting the intoxicating gaze of a striking woman standing at the balustrade above.

    Her sleeveless dark blue garments clung to her lithe frame, entuating her sinuous curves and showing off her entire cleavage right down to her navel. Her silver hair cascaded down her back, framing her entrancing yet ghostly red eyes that seemed to hold a world of secrets.

    As Asher held her gaze, a slow smirk spread across his face. "I wouldn''t want to keep you waiting, now would I?" he replied smoothly, his charismatic confidence unshaken by her maic presence.

    Sabina let out a melodious chuckle, her voice dripping with yful seduction. "Oh, I like your spirit," she said, a mischievous glint in her eyes, "Now, why don''t youe up here? I can''t wait to start my experiments with you," Saying so, she slowly disappeared back into the darkness.

    Asher could see that she seemed quite excited and wondered what was so special about these experiments.

    Just as Asher was about to ascend the stairs, the sound of a door creaking open caught his attention. From the shadows emerged Jarius, his eyes widening in shock as he took in the sight of the royal consort standing in the dimly lit hall.

    "Uh, Your Highness?" Jarius stammered, his voice barely a whisper, "What are you doing here?" A wave of anxiety washed over him, as he feared the repercussions if Asher was here to stir up trouble¡ªtrouble that might somehow drag him into the fray.

    Asher smirked, unfazed by the nervous disy. "Your sister invited me in for some help with her experiments," he exined nonchntly.

    Jarius blinked in disbelief. Was his sister really insane enough to involve the queen''s consort in her questionable experiments? What if something went wrong and word reached the queen?

    Despite his reservations about Asher, he wanted to be on his good side. And so Jarius hesitated for a moment, then stepped closer to him, his voice barely audible as he whispered, "Listen, be on your guard, and don''t let my sister take control of anything. Because once she does, then..."

    Asher let out a chuckle, his confident demeanor unshaken, "Thanks for the warning," he replied, his voice tinged with amusement, "I could guess what kind of person your sister is, but trust me, I''ve handled worse."

    With that, Asher strode up the stairs, leaving behind a dumbfounded Jarius, who couldn''t help but think that if the royal consort came out of this unscathed, then perhaps his bragging wasn''t entirely unfounded.

    ¡­

    Upon entering the dark, half-empty hall, Asher''s gaze swept over the eclectic assortment of tools scattered about: ropes, shackles, binders, and more.

    The sight was both intriguing and unsettling. In the center of the room stood Sabina, her attention fixed on two tables ced at a distance from each other, each adorned with a cauldron and various strange ingredients.

    Asher couldn''t help but wonder if the hall served purposes beyond potion-making, given the unusual tools on disy.

    He felt as if this hall looked more like a¡ª

    "Come over here," she purred, her eyes dancing with mischief.

    Asher walked towards her, but he couldn''t help but notice the temperature in the room. He wondered why this room was so cold. It was as if there were no temperature-regting magical circles in this area. Wouldn''t this room then get very hot or cold depending on the time of day and the activities being carried out here?

    He looked around the chamber, his curiosity piqued. "Why is this room so cold?" he asked Sabina, rubbing his hands together for warmth. "Aren''t there any rune circles in here?"

    Sabina let out a soft, yful chuckle, "That''s the charm of this room," she said, her breath forming a small cloud in the chilly air, "It''s a constant dance between hot and cold, adding a certain thrill to the experiments we undertake here."

    Her eyes sparkled with a mysterious glint as she continued, "Besides, a little bit of difort can heighten the senses, don''t you think?"

    Asher smirked at her exnation, finding an odd sense of allure in the idea.

    "I know you enjoy cing bets, so how about making one with me?" She asked with a wink.

    Chuckling, Asher replied, "Is this your attempt at revenge for ourst bet?"

    Sabina shed him a coy smile. "You could say that. So, are you confident enough to win again?"

    Intrigued, Asher inquired, "What''s the bet about?"

    "It''s simple," Sabina exined. "We''ll each concoct a potion, and the one who does it better will win."

    Asher considered the proposition and replied, "I''m ready for anything. But what are the stakes?"

    Sabina''s lips curled into a grin. "Just likest time, the winner is entitled to a favor from the loser."

    Asher''s smile matched hers as he agreed, "Sounds good."

    Sabina ced her hand on her hip, her posture oozing confidence, "The potion we''ll be making is actually a lotion that should make the consumer feel good. In this case, we''ll be the consumers, testing each other''s potions."

    She paused for a moment, considering the options, "I''ll start first. You can either choose to concoct your potion alongside me, or test mine and then start concocting. Either way, I''m fine with it."

    Asher raised an eyebrow as he pondered her words, wondering if he had heard her right. Did she really want to make a lotion that helped a person feel good? If his suspicions were correct, she was proposing to concoct pleasure lotions.

    He surmised that she had probably brought him here to make him sumb to pleasure, and in doing so, turn him into one of her pets.

    Thanks to Kookus, he had heard whispers about Sabina''s collection of doting followers, constantly trailing her as if their lives depended on it.

    But Asher had no intention of bing one of those poor souls. He silently resolved to teach her a small lesson and show her just who might end up bing a pet in this game.

    "Alright, Sabina," Asher said, his voice steady and confident, as a wicked grin formed on his lips, "I''m looking forward to our little bet."

    Sabina smirked, her eyes gleaming with excitement and anticipation, ''Oh, Asher, you have no idea how much I''ve been looking forward to this moment.''

    Sabina''s eyes flickered with a sly, devilish glint as she contemted the inevitable oue.

    She could almost see it now ¨C Asher, the prodigal consort with the Immortal Bloodline, sumbing to the enthralling effects of her lotion.

    It wouldn''t be long before he clung to her every word, his gaze filled with boundless admiration and desire for her.

    In her mind, she could hear his voice, heavy with longing, whispering her name like a prayer and offering her his delicious blood. The thought of it sent a shiver of excitement down her spine.

    Sabina relished the anticipation of turning the tables on him and having the prodigal royal consort in the palm of her hand.

    The air in the cold room seemed to crackle with tension as the two of them prepared to engage in their twisted game, each determined to prove their dominance over the other.

    Asher leaned back in his chair, a picture of nonchnce, as he observed Sabina beginning to concoct her lotion with great earnestness.

    Her slender, graceful hands moved with expert precision, dark blue magic emanating from her fingertips. Each ingredient was expertlybined and guided into the cauldron with her enchanting power.

    He watched intently, his eyes narrowing slightly as he tried to discern the ingredients she used. Sabina, however, was clever, concealing her movements and the nature of herponents, just as anyone would in a potion-concoctingpetition. She was indeed a formidable opponent, but Asher''s confidence remained unshaken.

    A ghost of a smile graced his lips as he considered his own skills in potion-making. He was no amateur in this game, and he had every intention of giving Sabina a run for her money.

    And so he decided to start concocting his own lotion instead of waiting for her to finish. His lips curved as dark green light reflected his eyes.

 Chapter 169: A Game Of Pleasure

    As Sabina continued to work on her potion, Asher smirked, confident in his ability to create something that will surely surprise her.

    Gathering the necessary ingredients, he allowed a wicked grin to spread across his face.

    Channeling his dark magic, Asher''s hands began to emit an eerie, dark green glow.

    The shadows in the room seemed to dance and swirl around him, reacting to his magical prowess.

    He poured a small amount of Essence of Moonflower into his cauldron, followed by a few drops of a vulpinari''s tears. As hebined these ingredients, the concoction within the cauldron began to emit a soft, alluring light.

    Next, he added a generous pinch of Velvet Petal Dust, stirring the potion with a ck obsidian rod.

    The lotion took on a luxurious, velvety texture, leaving no doubt that it would be a delight to the touch.

    Focusing his dark magic, Asher imbued the mixture with the Nectar of Desire and Enchanted Honey. As he did so, the room filled with an intoxicating scent that seemed to awaken a deep yearning within anyone who breathed it in.

    Sabina''s nose twitched, and she couldn''t help but feel interested, wondering what Asher was cooking. It surely smelled good, though she knew a smell wasn''t an absolute indicator of how good something was.

    Her eyes glowed with even more determination as she worked her magic on her potion.

    Asher carefully blended in the Sator''s Musk, infusing the concoction with an irresistibly alluring scent. The room''s atmosphere grew increasingly sensual as if it were charged with an otherworldly maism.

    Finally, Asher captured the Whisper of Temptation and delicately infused it into the lotion, binding the intangible essence to the potion and imbuing it with an irresistible allure.

    Throughout the process, Asher skillfully manipted his dark magic to weave together the ingredients, enhancing their potency and ensuring their harmonious blend.

    As thest wisps of magic dissipated from his hands, he looked at his creation with pride.

    The pleasure lotion shimmered with an entrancing, otherworldly green glow, exuding an aura of temptation that was difficult to resist.

    However, he felt that he shouldn''t get too overconfident and decided to quickly concoct a resistance potion just in case of an emergency. He knew this was kind of cheating but everything was fair for him, especially if he was having a bet against someone like Sabina.

    Sabina raised an eyebrow and asked, her voice teasing, "So, finally done, are you?" She disyed her own creation, the dark purple lotion glinting ominously in the dim light.

    Asher chuckled and replied, "Good things take time, but yes, I''m done. Now, how do we test these delightful concoctions?"

    Sabina sauntered over, a yful smile gracing her lips. "It''s quite simple, really," she kittenshily said, "I''ll apply my lotion on your skin and see if you are feeling good or not."

    Asher inwardly scoffed, seeing how innocent she was trying to appear with all this.

    With a casual nonchnce, Asher asked, "And how do we decide the winner of this littlepetition?"

    Sabina''s grin widened, her red eyes glinting with an unspoken challenge. "Well," she said, her voice sultry and mischievous, "if one of us lets out any sound during the application, they lose. If both of us do, then it''s only a matter of who stayed silent longer."

    The tension between them grew thick, charged with anticipation and unspoken desire. Asher, unfazed by her proposal, smirked and replied confidently, "Bring it on."

    "Would you mind removing your upper garments?" Sabina asked sweetly, her eyes fixated on Asher''s chest, "This lotion needs to be applied directly to the skin."

    Asher gave a nod of agreement, and with a swift motion, he removed his upper clothing, revealing a chiseled, powerful torso.

    Sabina couldn''t help but yet again be astonished by the sight before her.

    Asher''s muscr form was a testament to his strength and prowess, his soft gray skin hiding the sweet scent of his blood just beneath the surface. She felt her own blood surge with excitement at the prospect of this interesting challenge.

    Gathering herself, Sabina dipped her fingers into her concoction, the dark purple lotion cool and silky on her hands. With soft, sensual movements, she spread the lotion over Asher''s chest and neck, her touch gentle yet deliberate.

    Asher felt the cold touch of Sabina''s hands as she applied the lotion to his skin, a sensation both soothing and unsettling.

    The coolness of the lotion eased the tension in his muscles, but it also stirred something deeper within him. He could feel the restless stirring of his lower dragon, proof of the potency of Sabina''s creation.

    Surely, the lotion she prepared knew what to target.

    As Sabina''s cold hands and shapely fingers glided over Asher''s skin, he felt abination of sensations that were both rxing and arousing.

    Her touch was gentle yet firm, her fingers expertly working the lotion into every contour of his muscr chest and neck.

    Asher couldn''t deny the skillful, seductive touch of Sabina''s hands, sending shivers down his spine and making his breath catch in his throat.

    The coolness of her fingers against the heat of his skin created a tantalizing contrast that ignited a fire within him, a smoldering desire that threatened to engulf him entirely.

    With each stroke of her hands, Sabina explored his body, her fingers teasing and caressing, leaving a trail of tingling pleasure in their wake.

    The way her hands moved over him, deft and practiced, felt like a dance of intimacy, a dance meant to seduce him and break his resolve.

    As the waves of pleasure washed over him, Asher fought to maintain hisposure, focusing on every breath, every heartbeat, and every pulse of the blood coursing through his veins.

    His body responded to Sabina''s touch, aching for more of her sensual caresses, and his desire for her grew stronger by the moment.

    If he had to be honest, he wanted to fuck her right here and now.

    ''Not so fast¡­'' Yet, even as he reveled in the sensations she brought forth, Asher was determined not to let Sabina win this game.

    He was no stranger to desire or temptation, and he would not be so easily conquered. With a steely resolve, he held onto the fire within him, channeling the pleasure into a fierce determination to im victory in this test of wills.

    Sabina continued her sensual ministrations on Asher''s chest, her hands exploring and teasing with practiced grace.

    Inwardly, she wore a self-assured smile, convinced that he would soon yield to the ecstasy of her touch, the bewitching spell of pleasure she was weaving.

    A virgin like him surely can''t endure her precise and perfect attacks. He will be moaning in no time.

    She could feel his hot blood coursing under her hands and was already dreaming of quenching her thirst with his blood.

    However, her gaze inadvertently drifted towards Asher''s crotch, where she was taken aback by the sheer size of the bulge straining against his pants.

    She had never witnessed such a formidable disy on a man before, and the realization sent a jolt of excitement through her for some reason.

    She couldn''t help but feel a touch of admiration, her curiosity piqued, and it seemed she had severely underestimated him in that department.

    It appeared he had more hidden depths than she initially believed, and the thought of uncovering them sent a thrill down her spine.

    Sabina''s self-assured demeanor wavered as minutes ticked by without so much as a moan escaping Asher''s lips.

    She hadn''t anticipated such resilience from him and surreptitiously nced at his face, trying to discern his thoughts.

    To her utter bewilderment, Asher appeared to be sleeping!

    His eyes were closed, and a serene expression adorned his features, as if he were merely basking in thefort of a warm, cozy bed.

    How on earth could someone slumber through her intoxicating caress?? The very notion seemed preposterous.

    She bit her lip, her eyes narrowing as she attempted to process this unexpected development.

    Her pride as the master in this area was being challenged by this seemingly unmoved man, and she couldn''t help but wonder whether she had met her match.

    Yet she refused to ept defeat, vowing to herself that she should find a way to pierce through his tranquil facade and im the victory she so craved.

    Asher casually cleared his throat, drawing Sabina''s attention as he spoke, "I think it''s been long enough, don''t you think? Maybe it''s time for me to try my lotion. I can assure you, mine won''t take nearly as long."

    Sabina''s eyes narrowed, recognizing the cheeky tone in his voice. She hadn''t anticipated this turn of events but was determined to see him eat his own words after failing even more miserably than she had.

    Biting back her annoyance, she stered a smile on her face and agreed, "Very well, let''s see what you''ve got."

    Asher breathed an internal sigh of relief. He hade perilously close to giving in to Sabina''s expert touch, and her relentless pursuit of his nerves had nearly shattered his resolve. Yet, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride for holding out as long as he had without even taking the resistance potion.

    She surely had done her research on these things thoroughly.

    With an air of anticipation, Asher applied the lotion he had prepared onto his palms, rubbing them together to warm it slightly.

    Then, with a bold but controlled touch, he ced his hands on Sabina''s slender neck. Sabina''s eyes widened in surprise, as Asher''srge, rough hands squeezed her neck and shoulders firmly yet gently.

    She hadn''t expected his touches to feel a bit intimate, but she found herself unable to back away. His hands seemed to know exactly how to press and knead, reaching into the depths of her soul.

    His lotion was unexpectedly effective, sensitizing her skin, and sending jolts of pleasure through her with every touch.

    How could someone as young as him be good enough to create such effective potions? Just a few months ago he was talking about aspiring to be a above average potion master.

    However, she couldn''t think about this too much at this moment since her body and mind were getting distracted by his touches.

    She felt her blood heating up and stirring deep within her core. Her gaze followed his hands as they slipped down, massaging her neckline and teasing her exposed cleavage without ever touching the fabric of her dress.

    Was he truly unaware of the intimacy of his touch, or was this all part of his game?

    Her mind raced, but she couldn''t focus on deciphering his intentions.

    She knew she shouldn''t be letting him do all this but something within her was telling her to not do anything that would make her stop feeling these exhrating, mind numbing sensations.

    Instead, she concentrated on suppressing the moans that threatened to escape her lips, as her body sumbed to the effects of his massage and the pleasureced lotion.

    Asher, too, was affected by the sensation of her soft, porcin skin beneath his hands.

    However, he managed to maintain his focus, intent on discovering her weakness. He trailed his hands over her arms, kneading and massaging the tender flesh, until he reached her armpits.

    The moment he touched them, he felt her shiver and a triumphant spark shed in his eyes, for he had found her weakness.

    Sabina''s eyes fluttered as Asher massaged her armpits, an unbearably sensitive spot for her.

    Her face reddened, and she struggled to contain the moan that threatened to spill out.

    Heat pooled between her thighs, her arousal growing more intense with every passing second.

    His devilish fingers suddenly kneaded her sensitive skin deep and firm in circr motions, making her blood rush to herher regions.

    Unable to resist any longer, she finally let out a soul-melting moan, a sound of pure surrender, "Ahnm~"

    Asher''s smirk grew, his eyes locked onto hers as he dered, "You lost."

    ''Tsk, how did this happen¡­'' Sabina inwardly clicked her tongue in frustration and shock. She couldn''t believe she lost to a boy.

    Still, she epted her defeat and said, "I have to admit I am surprised. But as promised, you can ask for a favor."

    As if waiting to hear those words, Asher curved his lips slyly and said, "From now on, when I test my lotion on you, you have to be naked..."

 Chapter 170: A Dangerous Game

    "From now on, when I test my lotion on you, you have to be naked."

    Shock registered on Sabina''s face, and she immediately crossed her arms defensively, "How could you ask such an improper request?" she protested with a half-serious face, her voice wavering slightly.

    How could she possibly get herself naked before him?

    Asher, however, was not one to back down. He argued politely and innocently, "I don''t have any improper intentions. I only wanted to properly test my lotion and not lose the bet since I am confident I can do better if I can test on other areas. I also removed my upper robes to let you test even though you only requested it," He then added, as if to corner her, "But it''s fine if you''re not taking our game seriously."

    Sabina inwardly clicked her tongue, irritated by his insinuation that she would go back on her word.

    Still, she did remember how good he was with his hands and felt a kind of unique pleasure she had never felt before. Was it really true he could do better on other parts of her skin?

    Sabina shook her head inwardly, unable to believe the kind of things she was thinking. She never wanted to take this too far, and he was far more cunning than she gave him credit for.

    Still, in the end, she told herself that this was just a game, and that ying along wouldn''t cause any harm. Nobody else was also here to judge what was going on here.

    With a reluctant sigh, she agreed to his request, "Fine, but we should set a time limit of 5 minutes of testing just to make sure both of us do not waste unnecessary time.."

    "Of course," Asher shrugged, but inwardly he was astonished, to say the least. He never thought she would be crazy enough to agree to get naked before him. But he wasn''t one toin and was now more eager than ever to see how far she was willing to go.

    Sabina smirked and said, "But not so fast. Now that we are into round 2, I will be improvising my lotion. You can do it too if you want," Sabina was confident to not hold back and made sure to prepare a better lotion that would make him swim in pleasure and even get back at him for putting up such a cheeky request.

    Asher, however, responded with confidence, "I think I''ll take a pass this round."

    Sabina subtly scoffed at his decision. "It''s your loss," she retorted before setting to work on creating a better version of her lotion. This time, she nned to take the challenge seriously, recognizing that Asher was a formidable opponent with tricks up his sleeve.

    Asher had chosen to pass because he believed his current lotion was potent enough to make Sabina moan.

    However, he harbored doubts about whether he could withstand her improved concoction. Who knew how many years she had spent perfecting her pleasure potion forms?

    Still, he decided to save up his resistance potion forter.

    Sabina finished her new lotion more quickly than Asher had anticipated.

    With a confident smile, she announced, "I will be going first as usual."

    Asher agreed, and soon found himself unable to suppress a groan within the first five minutes. The enhanced lotion was incredibly stimting, causing his heart rate and his lower dragon to soar.

    Sabina''s victorious smile returned as she stated her condition for his loss. "You have topletely remove your robes while I test my lotion."

    Amused, Asher agreed without much hesitation. "Fine, but now it''s my turn, and you have to remove your clothes too."

    The thought of disrobing before a man was almost overwhelming, but she resolved to keep herposure and not show any signs of weakness in front of Asher. She refused to let him feel like he had the upper hand.

    With a deft flick of her fingers, she unfastened her dark blue gown, and it cascaded gracefully to the floor, revealing her naked porcin body and the gentle curves of her medium-sized bust.

    Asher couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows as he took in the sight of her slender, smooth, tantalizing form. It was as if he was gazing upon an exquisitely sculpted piece of art.

    The lotion that he had applied earlier now coated her glistening pale skin, lending her naked body an even more alluring quality.

    Sabina stood before him with an air of vulnerability, yet still managed to exude a certain pride and defiance in the face of their escting game.

    Asher was someone who preferred big breasts, or so he thought, until seeing such perky and perfect C-cup breasts.

    Her nipples were like delicate rose buds that craved to be relished. And going down her slim stomach, his gazended on her tender, clean-shaven, pink pussy.

    He had never seen such a rosy pussy that seemed so innocent yet alluring at the same time.

    Sabina proudly stood before him with her hands on her hips and asked coyly, "It isn''t manners to stare at ady like that, cheeky boy," She made it look like this was nothing. Still, inwardly she was feeling flustered under his unrestrained, burning gaze.

    Why wasn''t he even bothering to hide his gaze? No other noble would dare to be this bold.

    Asher chuckled as he slowly walked behind her, "Forgive me, mydy. This is what happens when I see something so irresistibly beautiful."

    He looked at her sexy back and her round, shapely buttocks that rested on her body in a tempting way.

    "You have such a sweet tongue, don''t you? Don''t forget time is running up," Sabina said with a soft harrumph since she didn''t like this feeling of not being in control of the situation.

    This was the first time in her life she was unable to see how a situation was going to unfold.

    Still, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of thrill and excitement she never thought she would. And it was this excitement that was still making her go forward with this.

    But her eyes suddenly widened when a pair ofrge, warm hands grabbed her breasts and began to knead them in all directions while spreading the cool lotion onto her skin.

    Her face turned beet red as she couldn''t believe she was letting a man y with her breasts as he pleased.

    However, her mind was preupied with how this cool lotion and his hands were making her chest hotter and hotter.

    Asher was getting even more turned on as he massaged her soft breasts that perfectly fit into his palms.

    Sabina felt like this previously cold hall was getting hotter, and her body began to squirm as Asher pinched her erect nipples and twisted them.

    Even if it was painful, she was only feeling even more pleasure and was making her head dizzy.

    She wanted him to stop before her limit broke, but at the same time, a part of her wanted his hands to continue their naughtiness.

    She wanted to feel this deadlybination of thrill and pleasure even more.

    She now found herself in an entirely unexpected situation. As Asher''srge, skillful hands roamed her delicate, glistening body, she couldn''t help but get swept up in the sensations he was so adept at creating.

    A pool of mes was beginning to build up in her lower abdomen, making her press her lips together to not lose control.

    She gritted her teeth, desperately trying to maintain herposure, but the mounting pleasure was getting the better of her.

    Despite her predicament, Sabina couldn''t help but marvel at the irony of the situation. She had nned to ensnare Asher in her web of pleasure, but it seemed the tables had turned. She was now the one caught in the throes of his touch.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if Rowena really let him mingle with some women to gain some experience without even doing it with her. She just couldn''t think of any other exnation, even if this seemed a bit shocking.

    But her thoughts were disrupted when one of Asher''s hands suddenly slipped down and began to finger her maiden honeypot.

    Her eyes widened in disbelief as her body betrayed her, shivering as a flood of pleasure let itself loose from her honeypot, "AHHNNN!~~"

    "I guess it''s my win this time," Asherughed lightly as he saw a sparkling shower from her pussy drenching his hand.

    Sabina bit her own tongue upon realizing she had lost to him again.

    She could still feel the sensations Asher evoked with his skilled hands, but the bitter taste of defeat gnawed at her pride.

    How could he make her orgasm before she could?

    She didn''t want to let this go, and so she pointed a finger at him and said with a crazed smile, "Let''s up the stakes since you seem to have some skill. Now the one who orgasms within five minutes will lose. Are you up for it?"

    Asher inwardlyughed, seeing how this woman was getting desperate and crazier since her ego was hurt.

    However, he wanted this to exactly happen, and so he said with a casual shrug, "I am up for it, and now my favor is," His lips curved into a sly smile as he added, "I will test my lotion with my mouth from here on."

    Sabina''s eyes widened in shock at the boldness of Asher''s proposition.

    She stared at him incredulously, her cheeks flushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment. She had expected him to react with surprise, maybe even some hesitation, but instead, he had countered her challenge with an even bolder one.

    Her crazed smile wavered for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure.

    The thought of submitting to Asher in such an intimate manner unsettled her, but the desire to emerge victorious was too strong to let her back down, "Fine," she hissed, her voice filled with a defiance that hid her underlying trepidation, "But you better not think that you''ll have an easy win because I won''t give in so easily."

    Sabina squared her shoulders and fixed her gaze on Asher, her eyes challenging him to make a move.

    In her heart, she was secretly panicking, wondering what she had gotten herself into.

    But she stubbornly refused to let her show any signs of weakness. The stakes had been raised, and she was determined to emerge victorious, no matter the cost.

    She knew she was ying quite a dangerous game here but she wanted to keep feeling like she was on the edge. It was a feeling that turned her on the most and was surprised she found someone who was ready to share that feeling. If news of what happened here gets out, both of them would be in great trouble.

    However, on the other hand she told herself that she had to do whatever it takes to make Asher sumb to her. Only that way she could fulfill the mission entrusted to her by her House.

    "Now remove your clothes. It''s my turn to test," Sabina said as hot vapors escaped from her mouth while Asher smiled and removed his clothespletely.

    Sabina tried to keep herposure, but her gaze was drawn to Asher''s well-toned, muscr body as he removed the rest of his clothes.

    Her eyes wandered from the powerful nes of his chest and the rippling lines of his abs, down to his firm thighs and then to the angry one-eyed monster.

    The sight of his erect meat left her breathless, her chest heaving as she felt the heat rise within her.

    His impressive size both intrigued and intimidated her. She had never seen something that big on any other man.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if she should feel envious or feel concerned for Rowena.

    Struggling to focus, Sabina shook her head and bit her lip, forcing herself to tear her eyes away from his body, "Well, now that you''re...ready," she said, her voice slightly shaky, "let''s proceed with our test."

    ¡­

    Edmund, his mind still preupied with the mysterious and unfortunate fate of Oberon, walked the dimly lit halls of Dreadthorne Castle.

    The sinister atmosphere weighed on him, but he knew he had to remain vignt, for whoever was behind the attack on Oberon was a force to be reckoned with.

    As he rounded a corner, one of the servants hurriedly approached him, breathless and clearly agitated. This was one of the servants he had tasked with telling him anything out of the ordinary.

    The servant leaned in and whispered, "Sir, the royal consort is here."

    Edmund''s eyes widened in surprise, his heart skipping a beat. This was most unexpected. What could have possibly brought Asher here, of all ces?

    The servant continued, "And sir, it was Lady Sabina who invited him."

    "What??" Edmund''s rm grew, his heart pounding in his chest.

    What could his sister possibly be thinking? The thought of her inviting Asher triggered the memory where his mother had given her the task of seducing Asher.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Edmund stormed up the grand staircase, his long strides taking him to the one ce he knew his sister often sought sce and amusement: her favorite torture chamber.

    His breath came in short bursts, his mind racing with thoughts of what might be transpiring within those cold, stone walls.

 Chapter 171: The Unshakeable Tension

    "*Slurrk!~Mmhmm~Sluurb~* Oh my devils~ Why does this taste so good? Slurrp!~" Sabina let out sensual moans while she was kneeling before Asher and sucking on his thick, hot meat.

    She had no idea what she was even doing, but all she knew was that Asher forced his dragon into her mouth, saying that he needed to test his lotion inside her mouth.

    She knew he was spouting nonsense, but the fascinating idea of his thing going inside her mouth was new and exciting to her.

    So how could she resist not going along with it aftering so far?

    Asher kept fucking her mouth as his hands gripped her silver hair and kept thrusting his hips, enjoying the feeling of her hot mouth sliding over his cock.

    But he purposefully was going very rough on her since it felt so satisfying doing so after knowing that she was not only Edmund''s sister but his fiance too.

    He hadn''t forgotten what Edmund did to him, and this was only the prelude to what he had in store for Edmund.

    He also knew Sabina approached him with ulterior motives and had nned to make him sumb to her through pleasure.

    And so turning the tables on her was just his way of paying her back for trying to seduce him.

    Sabina had tears in her eyes as his meaty dragon continued to ravage her delicate mouth, which had gotten red and swollen by now.

    However, despite it looking a bit ufortable, the corners of her lips were upturned and her ghostly red eyes hazy, as if she was enjoying this a bit too much.

    *Slurrrrp!~Mmhhhn!~~Sluuurp!*

    Her mouth and tongue wrapped his gray-skinned dragon in her hot saliva while her face kept getting smashed against his big, soft ballsack.

    She never knew sucking on such a big cock could make her feel like her heart was on fire.

    His tempo was unrelenting and brutal, making her feel like he might make her soul drift out of her body if he kept this up.

    She couldn''t even breathe, and all her senses were filled with the sensation of his hot cock filling her mouth.

    The intoxicating, sweet, and salty smell and taste of his cock was making her crave more. It was just as addicting as the smell of his blood but in a different way.

    Asher rubbed his cock against the soft, inner walls of her mouth while saliva and cum dripped down her chin. He realized he had underestimated her pain tolerance. In fact, it seemed like she was getting pleasure from all this pain. Was this nobledy really a masochist?

    Instead of feeling disappointed, he found it quite amusing.

    He could feel he was reaching his limit as he grabbed her face and said, "You dare to swallow it all?"

    Sabina''s cheeks were sunken as she looked up at him with teary but determined eyes and nodded with an intoxicated look.

    Since his cock tasted so good, she had to taste his cum too, especially since he posed it as a challenge.

    Asher scoffed as he clutched her nape and pounded her mouth so hard, his long, thick cock went all the way down and made her throat bulge.

    "MMMHHHH!!~~" Sabina''s eyes widened to their extremities as she didn''t expect him to fill up her throat in such a rough way.

    She felt like she was suddenly drowning as she forced herself to gulp and swallow all his cum.

    She felt like gagging but resisted the urge as his hot cum flowed into her throat, and it burned like she was swallowing moltenva. She couldn''t believe a man could cum so much that even her cheeks were puffed up with his cum.

    However, she couldn''t help but admit that the taste was sublime and melted her taste buds.

    "Nnngh!" Asher closed his eyes and gritted his teeth as he held onto her nape and plowed her throat.

    Sabina could feel his balls spasm, and she wondered for the second time if he was cumming again.

    Just like before, the gushing, burning sensation of cum flowing into her throat was something she didn''t think she could handle, but despite that, she mped her lips around his cock and kept gulping as much of it as she could as his cum flooded her throat, preventing her from breathing.

    Asher was breathing unsteadily as he kept releasing his semen into her throat.

    She was astonished at how much he kept cumming but swallowed every drop of it with determination and passion. She can''t let him act smug again.

    *Knock!*

    As Sabina and Asher found themselves entangled in carnal pleasure near the door, they were abruptly interrupted by a knock that sent a jolt through Sabina''s body.

    Her eyes widened in panic as she recognized the familiar voice of her brother, Edmund.

    "Open the door, sister," he called out. "I have something important to discuss with you."

    Sabina''s heart hammered in her chest, her face flushed with embarrassment and tension.

    She surely can''t let Edmund know what happened in there, lest he goes and tells her parents. Her mother had clearly told her not to cross any lines, and she had crossed quite a few of them already!

    She never imagined being caught in such apromising position, especially not by her own brother ¨C and fiance.

    Asher, however, wore a sly, satisfied grin. He couldn''t help but find amusement in the irony of the situation.

    The very man who had once tortured him when he was helpless was now on the other side of the door, utterly oblivious to the fact that his sister''s mouth was filled with his cock for quite some time.

    Asher couldn''t help but wonder how Edmund''s face would contort if he were to discover the scene unfolding within the chamber.

    Sabina hurriedly tried to disengage from Asher and regain herposure, her breath hitching as she whispered, "Just a moment...Edmund. I am in the middle of an experiment."

    Sabina reluctantly pulled away from Asher, the remnants of their tryst still evident on her flushed skin.

    She hastily was about to dress herself, trying to regain some semnce of propriety.

    However, Asher had other ns. With a mischievous glint in his eye, he pressed her lithe form against the door, effectively barring her from opening it.

    He leaned in close, his breath warm on her ear as he whispered, "How about you keep talking to your dear brother from here while I continue to test my lotion?" Sabina''s eyes widened at the audacity of his suggestion, disbelief coloring her features.

    To engage in such a risky activity with her brother just on the other side of the door was madness.

    Asher, sensing her hesitation, yed his trump card, "If you take on this challenge, I''ll reward you with five drops of my blood," he whispered, knowing full well the tantalizing allure of his offer.

    Sabina, who had long craved the taste of his rare, immortal ss blood, felt a rush of temptation sweep over her.

    The prospect of acquiring such a prize tempted her beyond reason.

    Asher saw her internal struggle and sighed, feigning disinterest, "Forget it," he said dismissively, "if you''re not capable of taking on the challenge."

    The challenge to her pride was the final straw. Sabina''s eyes shed with determination, and a wild, defiant smile spread across her face.

    "Never doubt my ability to conquer a challenge," she dered, her voice barely more than a whisper.

    Outside, Edmund''s brow furrowed, his patience wearing thin as he began to suspect something was amiss. What could possibly be so important that his sister would keep him waiting at the door?

    Sabina straightened her posture, pressing her back firmly against the door to muffle any sound Asher might make as he continued toying with her. Her heart pounded in her chest, the thrill of the risky game sending shivers down her spine.

    Clearing her throat, she raised her voice just enough to be heard on the other side of the door, "Edmund...I''m in the middle of something important. Can we discuss it..ter?"

    Edmund, confused and slightly frustrated, replied, "Sister, this concerns the royal consort. I think it''s best we speak about it now."

    Sabina bit her lip to suppress a gasp as Asher pinned her arms above her head and began to lick her underarms.

    The electrifying sensation of his tongue on her weak spot was sending shivers down her nerves, making it hard to stayposed. All those years of training her willpower were apparently not doing so well for her now.

    She took a moment to gather her thoughts, refusing to let her brother''s suspicions be aroused, "T-Tell me, then," she replied, struggling to keep her voice steady, "What''s the matter?"

    Edmund hesitated, clearly unsure of why Sabina was being so evasive. He finally began to ry his concerns, "I''ve just learned that he is here, and I feel I should greet him at least. Isn''t he inside there with you?"

    Sabina''s heart raced as Asher tickled her underarms while sucking on her wet, glistening reddened breasts without mercy.

    Nevertheless, she persisted, masking her breathlessness with a nonchnt tone, "Edmund, I invited him to help me with some experiments a-and he is in a¡­focused state now. You will have to wait."

    Asher smirked as he listened to Sabina''s words, impressed by her ability to deceive her brother under such distracting circumstances. He leaned in to whisper a teasing remark in her ear, only she could hear, further testing herposure.

    "A bit too focused, wouldn''t you say?"

    "You little¡­" Sabina gave an aggrieved smile but being engulfed in this wet heat and tension, she had never felt so feverish before, and it was turning her on even more.

    He was making her blood hotter and excited than it ever did.

    Upon hearing Sabina''s words, Edmund furrowed his brow, attempting to decipher the true meaning behind her cryptic response. There was an uncharacteristic hesitation in her voice and a slight tremble that made him feel both intrigued and uneasy.

    He had never heard his sister''s voice tremble, even slightly, in his entire life. A woman like her would never!

    He leaned in closer to the door, cing his palm on the cool, polished wood, as if trying to feel the pulse of the room beyond. His imagination painted a myriad of scenarios, from dark experiments to unthinkable things, yet he found it difficult to pinpoint the precise nature of Sabina''s activities.

    He knew he couldn''t really spy on her unless she allowed it.

    "Experiments, you say?" Edmund questioned, unable to shake off the nagging suspicion that something wasn''t quite right. His voice betrayed a tinge of disbelief, revealing his inner turmoil.

    He knew what kind of experiments she loved to indulge in, and if she included Asher in it, he didn''t even want to think about it.

    Sabina, hearing her brother''s doubt, tightened her grip on the door handle, hoping her heart wouldn''t betray her with its rapid beat.

    "Yes," she replied, her voice wavering ever so slightly. "I told you. J-Just stop wasting your time ande back¡­when I tell you to..Ahn!~"

    "Sister?? What was that sound?" Edmund suddenly asked with trembling eyes. He knew he didn''t imagine a moan-like sounding from the other side.

    Sabina red at Asher as he took her by surprise by suddenly pinching her erect nipples and biting her left sensitive underarm. The stimtion was too much and too sudden that she was not able to stop it in time.

    "What? It can''t be a challenge without some difficulty, right?" Asher whispered with a shrug, making Sabina softly harrumph as she licked her lips and said with bloodlust in her eyes, "Of course...but don''t forget I will being for your blood."

    However, she couldn''t help but feel she ended up getting bullied by him, and that too after failing in her own n. Still, strangely enough, she felt she wasn''t feeling pissed for losing face at all.

    Edmund''s heart was still pounding violently in his chest. His eyes widened, and an unsettling mixture of disbelief and dread washed over him like a tidal wave.

    He struggled toprehend the scene unfolding behind the door, feeling the threads of his sanity slowly unraveling as his mind reeled.

    "S-Sabina, was that¡­?" Edmund''s voice caught in his throat, the sybles barely audible as they trembled past his lips. He could not bring himself toplete the question, his world seeming to shift beneath his feet.

    He had thought he knew his sister, but now, at this moment, he felt a gulf open between them, dark and immeasurable.

    *Creak!*

    In the blink of an eye, the door swung open, revealing Asher standing on the threshold with his robes on. His skin shimmered with a glistening sheen, as if he had just emerged from a steamy, sweltering chamber. Plumes of heated vapor danced around him, caressing his form and curling into the air, dissipating into nothingness.

    Asher''s smile was the picture of self-satisfaction, his eyes gleaming with wicked delight as they locked onto Edmund''s disconcerted gaze. He took a leisurely step forward, allowing the door to close partially behind him, hiding Sabina from view.

    "Young Lord Edmund," Asher drawled, his voice dripping with sharine sweetness, "There''s no need for concern. Your sister and I experienced a slight mishap ¨C a few drops of a potent lotion identally found their way onto her skin. But, as you can see," he gestured to himself, the epitome ofposure, "we''ve dealt with the matter, and your sister is perfectly fine."

    Edmund stared at Asher, the tension in the hall thick and palpable.

    He wanted desperately to believe Asher''s words, to cling to them like a lifeline, but doubt still wed at the edges of his mind. He couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that the truthy just out of reach, taunting him from behind the closed door.

    His jaw clenched, Edmund''s eyes flicked to the door and then back to Asher. He forced himself to speak, his words strained but firm, "I believe you, Consort Asher," he said, each syble tasting like bile on his tongue, "But I''d like to see my sister. I need to know she''s alright."

    Asher''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with malicious delight as he took a step back, allowing Edmund to confront whatevery beyond the door, "Of course. As you wish."

 Chapter 172: Forging Bonds

    Edmund''s heart raced as he rushed into the room, fear and anxiety gnawing at his insides. He braced himself for the worst, only to have his breath catch in his throat at the sight before him. Sabina sat at a table, a look of annoyance etched across her features as she diligently wiped some peculiar liquid from her feet.

    "I told you not to disturb me, Edmund," she chastised, her voice calm but sharp with annoyance, "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have spilled this sted potion on my feet."

    Edmund''s winced, though his emotions mingled with his relief as he apologized with a shaky smile, "I''m sorry, sister. I was just worried when I heard you cry out."

    He studied her, noting the glistening sheen of perspiration that clung to her pale, wless skin, making her look even more alluring and seductive.

    He had never seen her look this tempting and once again realized how it was a good thing she was his fiance. There couldn''t be a woman more perfect than her.

    However, the heat in the room was stifling, almost suffocating, and he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of experiments the two of them had been conducting for the air to be like this. There was also a strange kind of smell but he couldn''t put his finger on what it really was.

    Asher re-entered the room, his hands sped behind his back, the picture of perfect poise, "I must say, I''m grateful to your sister for inviting me and teaching me so much about brewing potions," hemented, his voice smooth and polished, "It''s been a pleasure getting to learn from her and know her better. And I''m looking forward to making your acquaintance as well, Young Lord."

    Sabina gave him a subtle stare, knowing how he was trying to y with words with her brother on purpose.

    However, strangely, instead of feeling pissed or annoyed, she was finding this amusing and rousing.

    Just the thought that Asher could spill everything to Edmund and put both of them in trouble was making her feel a strange sense of thrill from being on the edge.

    Despite the cordial words, Edmund couldn''t shake the unsettling feeling that something wasn''t quite right about this alien bastard''s sentiment.

    However, he knew it was crucial to maintain appearances, so he forced a smile and replied, "Thank you, Consort Asher. I''m looking forward to it as well."

    Asher shed a disarming smile at Sabina and Edmund, his eyes dancing with amusement. "Well, I suppose I should take my leave now that our experiments for today havee to an end," he dered, his tone light and breezy. As he spoke, his gaze settled on Sabina, and his grin grew more knowing, almost conspiratorial. "I must say, I''m looking forward to our next session, Sabina."

    Sabina''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she returned his smile, her voice lilting with yful determination. "As am I, Asher. But don''t think it''ll be so easy next time."

    Edmund stood to the side, his brows knitting together as he listened to their banter, a growing sense of unease gnawing at him. He scrutinized their expressions, their bodynguage, searching for any hidden meaning or indication that something was amiss.

    They were even on first-name basis, and despite the surface-level normalcy of their conversation, he couldn''t shake the nagging suspicion that something was off.

    He felt trapped, unable to voice his concerns or question their motives, not with this fucker standing right there.

    Edmund clenched his fists, frustration simmering just below the surface as he helplessly watched their exchange.

    As Asher took his leave, bidding them farewell with a flourish, Edmund couldn''t help but feel as though he was watching a predator slink away, its eyes still locked on its prey.

    The door closed with a soft click, leaving Edmund and Sabina alone with the tension that had built up in the room.

    Unable to put his worries into words, Edmund turned to his sister, his eyes filled with a mix of concern and unspoken questions, the seeds of doubt already taking root in his mind, "What were you really doing with him, sister?"

    Sabina, sensing her brother''s unease and the weight of his unspoken questions, reacted with a nonchnce that seemed almost out of ce given the situation.

    She tossed her head back, her long, silver hair cascading behind her as she offered him a coy grin that seemed to dance on the edge of teasing and admonishment, "You worry too much, dear brother," she said, her tone yful yet with an undercurrent of steel, "But I don''t owe you any exnations, and you''d do well to remember your ce when you speak to me," Her eyes sparkled with defiance, daring him to challenge her further as she walked past him.

    In that moment, Sabina''s aloofness and the flicker of a challenge in her gaze both disarmed and frustrated Edmund.

    He knew he can''t push this matter any further nor even ask her anything that might seem like he was using her, especially if he didn''t have any proof.

    However, he couldn''t help but feel that he would have to keep dealing with this frustration until Sabina was done with the task their mother told her to do.

    Still, he was determined to keep an eye out and make sure nobody crossed any lines.

    ¡­

    Right after leaving the Dreadthrone Castle, Asher, Merina, and Eradicator were walking through the tranquil streets of Mistshore Vige, the home of the Naiadon Tribe.

    He couldn''t help but marvel at the harmonious bnce the Naiadon tribe had achieved between their water-based powers and the natural environment.

    The air was filled with the soothing sound of gentlypping waves and the rhythmic hum of aquatic creatures that inhabited the surrounding deadly waters.

    Nereon, the vige chief and the father of the siblings had gone to great lengths to ensure that the new building constructed for Asher''s use was designed to fit seamlessly with the vige''s aesthetic.

    It was crafted from locally-sourced materials and infused with a touch of water magic, giving it a sense of serenity that Asher found both pleasing and practical.

    The building was set apart from the main vige, ensuring privacy for Asher''s meetings and training sessions.

    Inside, theyout was both functional and flexible, with spacious rooms that could be easily adapted to different purposes. Moreover, the ever-present mist that shrouded the vige provided an addedyer of security, making it difficult for uninvited guests to stumble upon without alerting someone.

    Since Asher had personally trained Nereus and Thetits, Nereon felt as if he was indebted to the royal consort for letting his children help achieve their potential. Nobody else of his status would bother to personally train them.

    As the vigers worked diligently to prepare for the arrival of Asher''s subordinates and disciples, their admiration and gratitude towards him were evident.

    The Naiadon tribe had long been overlooked and underestimated by others, but Asher had seen the potential in their unique abilities and had given them the chance to prove themselves.

    Asher''s partnership with the Naiadon tribe turned out to be mutually beneficial. The tribe received the support and recognition they deserved, while Asher was able to conserve his valuable life crystals and continue to build his wealth and reputation.

    Moreover, the remote, picturesque location of Mistshore Vige provided an idyllic setting for Asher''s meetings and training sessions, far from the prying eyes and political intrigues of the Bloodburn kingdom''s more popted areas.

    He had also been diligently forming alliances and expanding his influence throughout the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Alongside the Naiadon tribe, he had also managed to forge strong bonds with other tribes, such as the Rustspine Tribe of goblins, surprisingly led by their chieftain, Ziz. He only learnedter that Ziz had be the chieftain after her father died from a sneak attack, and she had to take up the reins of the tribe as per their tribalws.

    But since she felt she didn''t have the strength or knowledge to lead her tribe, she entered the Tower of Hell to prove herself worthy to her people and to prevent her tribe from falling into the wrong hands.

    Asher knew that these goblins, though often underestimated for their small stature, were known for their stealth and guile, making them perfect for reconnaissance and sabotage missions.

    He had fought them enough as a Hunter and thus was able to see the potential in them and didn''t hesitate to provide resources and knowledge to further develop their skills.

    Simrly, he had also developed a rtionship with the Stonewhisper Tribe, the stoic Stoneborn people led by the mighty brothers Onyx and Graven. This tribe was renowned for their immense strength and sturdy bodies, making them formidable warriors and exceptional builders.

    It was with their physical help that Nereon was able to help build a building for him quick enough after providing the necessary resources.

    The building was named Whispering Cove, and right now, Merina and Eradicator were waiting outside as per Asher''s instructions.

    The tension between them was palpable, for Eradicator, a vampire, harbored a deep-seated animosity for werewolves like Merina.

    Nheless, she was tolerating her presence because Merina was the royal consort''s maid in the end, and she did seem quite useful to him.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Merina observed the restlessness of Twilight, Eradicator''s pet, hidden within the folds of her cape.

    Noticing the creature''s unease, Merina pulled together her brows as she could guess what was going on with it, "I''ve got some meat pieces I cooked earlier," she said softly, holding out a small parcel wrapped in cloth. "Would you like to feed Twilight? She seems hungry."

    Eradicator studied her silently for a few moments, her icy gaze betraying nothing, "Your concern for Twilight is unnecessary," she replied coldly, "Twilight requires only blood."

    Despite her outwardly stoic demeanor, Eradicator couldn''t help but feel concerned for her beloved pet.

    After taking care of it for six months and being quite a loyalpanion for her, she had grown to be fond of it and wouldn''t even part with it for a day.

    She had fed Twilight human blood only an hour or two earlier, and yet, its hunger persisted. She wondered if something was amiss.

    Sensing Eradicator''s unease, Merina ventured to offer her assistance, "Is something wrong?" she asked gently, "Maybe I can help. I spent a lot of time with wild creatures during my younger days."

    Eradicator hesitated, torn between her hatred for werewolves and her concern for Twilight.

    The restlessness in her cape was bing increasingly distressing, and ultimately, her concern for Twilight trumped her prejudice. Reluctantly, she divulged her concerns to Merina.

    Upon hearing Eradicator''s worries, Merina''s eyes lit up with understanding, "Perhaps Twilight is going through an evolutionary phase," she mused, "I''ve seen some creatures behave simrly right before their bodies evolve. She might need to consume a lot of blood tonight."

    Eradicator''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t considered such a possibility but was grateful for the insight.

    With a stiff nod, she acknowledged Merina''s help, "I appreciate your information," she said curtly, "and I''ll remember this."

    Merina offered a soft, warm smile, "I didn''t do much," she insisted, "I''m just happy to help anytime."

    Eradicator let out a subtle hum as the atmosphere between the two seemed no longer tense as before.

 Chapter 173: Brewing Unrest

    Meanwhile, inside the Whispering Cove, the main room was spacious and airy, illuminated by the warm glow ofnterns hung from the ceiling, creating a weing atmosphere. Simple wooden furniture, carved with tribal motifs, dotted the room, providing seating for meetings and discussions.

    Within this room, Asher sat at the head of a long, rough-hewn wooden table, surrounded by his old and new subordinates. Shadows danced along the walls as candlelight flickered, casting an eerie glow over the faces of those gathered.

    Seated to Asher''s right was Darren Aliester, a vampire from the influential House Aliester, known for their expertise in the enchantment arts.

    He was not the eldest son, but he was a prodigy in enchantment, mastering spells at a pace that left his peers in awe. His House was the vassal of House Thorne and was their main source of enchanted weapons, contracts, and so on.

    Beside him sat Leonidas Stormrider, a dracovore hailing from the formidable House Stormrider.

    Dracovores were mostly minotaur with a fraction of draconic blood in their veins. Their origins date back to ancient times, shortly after House Drake came into the picture. It was said that they were not a real race but artificially produced using draconic blood. However, as generations passed, they had grown in numbers and strength and had be a formidable and respected race that were still loyal to House Drake.

    Because of having a fraction of draconic blood in their veins, they were considered to be the strongest warriors and one of the mainbat force of the kingdom.

    Leonidas had a striking appearance thatmanded attention. Standing at an impressive height, he had a strong, muscr bull-like build that spoke of his prowess in battle.

    His crimson eyes burned with intensity and intelligence, reflecting his tactical acumen. His hair was a deep shade of red, falling to his shoulders in thick waves. His horns, a testament to his demon lineage, were long and sharply curved, while his skin had an ashen hue, entuating his otherworldly origin.

    As a skilled warrior and tactician, Leonidas had a reputation for his fiercebat skills and strategic acumen. His House was responsible for the kingdom''s military forces, training, andmanding soldiers to protect theirnds and uphold their honor.

    Finally, to Asher''s left was Caelum Nightshade, a charismatic vulpini from the esteemed House Nightshade, which was a vassal to House Valentine.

    Caelum was the embodiment of grace and poise. He had elegant, fox-like features, with delicate, shimmering lines adorning his cheekbones, forehead, and the bridge of his nose.

    Caelum''s eyes were an enchanting silver hue, reminiscent of molten silver, and they held an air of wisdom and mystery. His ck hair cascaded down his back in a silken waterfall, reaching his waist, and was often adorned with intricate braids. His brown skin had a certain glow to it that surely would make him an eye candy among women.

    Known for their cunning diplomacy and mastery of intrigue, the Nightshades were instrumental to House Valentine in maintaining the bnce of power and furthering the interests of the kingdom.

    Caelum''s silver tongue and vastwork of informants had proven invaluable to Asher in foreign bonds with the local tribes and spreading his influence.

    Asher had these two be his vassals bying upon them in the Tower of Hell. He got acquainted with them through Darren, and these two were looking to prove their worth by working for someone influential.

    They weren''t the star descendants of their respective Houses, but they were good at specific things that Asher felt would be useful to him.

    And just like any other young noble, these two werepeting with their siblings to make sure they get to be the next lord of their Houses.

    So they took a leap of faith by bing the vassal of the royal consort, who was far from being the most influential person in the kingdom.

    However, they were aware of his potential and his strengths and so they decided to take a chance by bing his vassal early on so that if the royal consort did gain enough power and influence in the future, their rise in status and power would be assured as well.

    The more he grows, the more they will as well.

    However, Asher had another reason to take them in, which was nothing other than the fact that all three of them had ties to the three Great Houses.

    To stay in the loop, Asher felt he had to form such awork and not get lost behind in the game.

    And right now, Asher furrowed his brow, upied by the thought that had been nagging at him for a while as he looked at Nereon, the chief of his tribe, "You had mentioned how there has been growing unrest among the people here? Are things really bing worse that much? It just feels strange that this is happening all of a sudden."

    Nereon''s expression had a look of distress as he answered respectfully, "Your Highness, I share your thoughts as well. But most of the tribes in ournds depend on the sea for our livelihoods and survival. And with the waters starting to be poisoned, we are burning through our reserves, and there is no telling what is going to happen to us. Not even the noble Houses or House Thorne has yet figured out the reason why our waters are getting poisoned. If the waters be entirely unusable¡­I dare not imagine what is going to happen. It''s not like we can afford to go deeper into these chaotic seas."

    Darren, his voice gentle but tinged with concern, responded, "These are indeed harsh times for the people here. But the nobles here should be doing something to help the people here rather than act as if they have no idea what to do. I wish my House could have done better."

    Nereon let out a tired sigh but looked at Darren with an appreciative look, "You have been a great help to us, my lord. And we do wish all the nobles here were like you. But we can''t dare anger the nobles and risk losing our only support. However, they did mention that due to the difficulties we are facing now, they were going to introduce a few initiatives to support us till they figure out what is really going on. So we have no choice but to be hopeful."

    Caelum, who had been keenly listening, added, "I believe there may be more to this mysterious poisoning of the seas. What if somebody was doing this on purpose to put pressure on the northernnds for their own gains. Because if this keeps up, then there might be an uprising here."

    Asher''s gaze hardened upon hearing his words, and he felt that he couldn''t turn a blind eye to this theory.

    Leonidas''s expression hardened as he considered the implications, "If that is the case, we need to identify the instigators quickly and put an end to their machinations. The longer this continues, the more difficult it will be to restore order."

    Nereon also couldn''t help but have his expression be grave hearing that. Still, he couldn''t help but ask, "But who here would do it on purpose? It doesn''t serve any purpose, and they only risk getting the severest punishment. Nobody in their right mind would dig their own grave."

    Darren nodded slowly with a look of contemtion, "That is what makes this even more puzzling. Ignoring that, I can''t even think of anyone in thesends who is capable of poisoning the waters near ournds. If somebody here did it, we would have definitely noticed."

    Caelum hummed as he nodded, "Then it could only mean an outsider is probably doing this, and that¡­makes it even worse if they truly have the capability to manipte our waters while we watch helplessly," He said as his tone became serious.

    Asher listened carefully to their words, his mind racing with the possible consequences of the situation at hand, "Hmm¡­it does seem like there are few possible theories as to why this is happening, but I also feel like what Caelum proposed is the most probable one. However, the best we can do now is keep our ears and eyes open to everything that is going on in thesends, no matter how trivial. Perhaps all we need is a clue to find out the root cause."

    Nereon firmly nodded as he said, "I will definitely tell my people as well to be vignt. Thank you, Your Highness and my lords, for lending us your ears in these difficult times," Nereon said with a moved look. He never imagined he would get to address his troubles personally with such powerful people. They were his biggest source of hope.

    Asher waved his hand as he said, "You all are still part of our kingdom. So it is our duty to make sure our kingdom stands strong at all times, including our queen. Now¡­"

    Asher''s gaze shifted to Leonidas, his eyes filled with curiosity and determination, "Leonidas," he began, his voice carrying a sense of urgency, "how is the progress with the Dragon Legion? You know how important it is for us to assemble an elite force who could quell any troubles in case of emergencies."

    Leonidas straightened up, his expression resolute, "Your Highness," he replied, his deep, authoritative voice reflecting his years of experience as a seasoned warrior, "the training of the Dragon Legion has beening along quite well. We have already handpicked a number of skilled individuals who are currently undergoing rigorous training, honing their abilities to be unmatched on the battlefield."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly, impressed yet cautious, "That''s good to hear, Leonidas," he said, his tone a mix of satisfaction and concern, "But you understand that the process cannot be rushed. Each member of the Dragon Legion must be molded with great care, for they will serve as the backbone of our forces in these tumultuous times."

    Leonidas nodded, his eyes full of understanding, "I am well aware, Your Highness. Rest assured that I am personally overseeing their development, ensuring that they meet our exacting standards. The Dragon Legion will be a force to be reckoned with, capable of improving stability and order in our beloved kingdom."

    Leonidas was feeling quite enthusiastic and happy about this since if he managed to build a sessful legion, then not only would it make the royal consort happy, but also his father, who might understand his worth and reconsider who should be his heir. And so he couldn''t help but feel grateful to the royal consort for giving him such a perfect opportunity.

    Asher nodded, a flicker of a smile appearing on his lips, "I trust your judgment, Leonidas. I look forward to the day the Dragon Legion stands ready to serve our realm."

    Asher''s gaze shifted to Caelum, curiosity brimming in his eyes as he inquired, "How are our earnings fairing for Devil''s Brews?"

    This venture into the world of potion-making was Asher''s brainchild, with Caelum appointed to oversee its operations.

    Crafting high-quality potions and offering them at appealing prices had been Asher''s strategy to rapidly expand the business and solidify its reputation in the kingdom. So far, this approach has been yielding promising results.

    Caelum''s face broke into a confident grin as he replied, "The profits are pouring in like a well-crafted potion, Your Highness. Your ingenious concoctions andpetitive pricing have turned heads in every corner of our kingdom. Our clientele is expanding by the day, and so are the coffers," Caelum couldn''t help but feel excited and satisfied about this since he had also got to earn a lot more than he initially expected.

    He had long since realized he had underestimated the royal consort''s talents which not only included being a genius potion master but also having great ideas on growing a business.

    Asher''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. He knew he had chosen wisely in entrusting Caelum with the responsibility of managing Devil''s Brews. Caelum''s charisma and tactful mind were invaluable in driving the business toward sess.

    For now, most of the profits he had been getting from Devil''s Brews were being invested into building the Dragon Legion.

    Asher''s gaze shifted to Darren, his curiosity piqued, "How is your research on enchantment artsing along?" he asked, the question hanging in the air,den with expectation.

    Darren''s face lit up with a warm smile, his eyes sparkling with gratitude. "It has been progressing remarkably well, thanks to you, Your Highness," he replied sincerely, his voice brimming with enthusiasm, "Your generosity in providing me ess to such rare and valuable resources has been a tremendous help in advancing my knowledge and skills in the enchantment arts."

    He paused for a moment, allowing the weight of his words to sink in before continuing, "In fact, I believe it won''t be long before I can equip the Dragon Legion with some of the finest enchanted weapons and armor avable," Darren''s voice grew more animated, the excitement evident as he spoke of the future possibilities.

    Asher''s eyes widened, a hint of a proud smile forming at the corner of his lips. He knew he had made the right decision in supporting Darren''s research, even if it cost him a bit, and the fruits of their coboration were now starting to show.

    He slowly got up from his chair, making the other three get up as well as Asher said, "That will be all for today. I will be looking forward to a good amount of progress within a month from you all."

    "Of course, Your Highness," All three of them bowed with a firm gaze.

    However, right as Caelum and Leonidas took their leave, Darren''s expression became a bit difficult as he approached Asher.

    Asher furrowed his brow and could see that something was greatly troubling him and asked, "What is it, Darren?"

 Chapter 174: Crisis In The North

    Darren hesitated for a moment, his expression clouded with concern. "There is something I need to share with you, Asher," he began, his voice low and hesitant, "I didn''t want to burden you with this, but I fear it might indirectly affect you."

    Asher leaned in slightly, his eyes conveying a mix of curiosity and reassurance, "Even if it doesn''t affect me directly, you can confide in me with anything, Darren," he said, his voice steady andforting.

    A hint of relief washed over Darren''s features as he finally shared his troubles. "Princess Consort Reba has been causing problems for me," he admitted, the frustration evident in his tone, "She has somehow pressured my father to cast me aside, making me an outsider to my own House. Because of this, I''m losing face among the other noble Houses, and my support is dwindling. If this keeps up, I might have nothing to my name, and I am afraid I might turn out to be a burden for you."

    Asher listened intently, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in Darren''s words. This was indeed a serious issue for Darren that could affect his futurepletely.

    After a moment, he reached out and ced a reassuring hand on Darren''s shoulder, "Don''t worry about this, Darren," he said, his voice filled with conviction, "This situation won''t be permanent. Just be patient for a while and rely on me until then. I will help you deal with this issue."

    Darren''s eyes met Asher''s, his gratitude shining through as he bowed, "Thank you so much. I promise I won''t let your efforts go to waste."

    "I know you won''t," Asher said with a subtle smile. However, inwardly, he wondered why Reba was suddenly targeting him afterying low for the past few months. What was she up to?

    6 months passed,

    The soft, golden glow of themps flickered in the eastern courtyard, their dancing light casting warm shadows on the walls of the hall.

    It was here that Rowena sought sce from the weight of her crown. In this haven of tranquility, she sometimes wanted to free herself from everything.

    However, right now, Asher had coaxed her into rekindling her passion for painting, using vibrant hues to bring her vivid imagination to life on canvas. He had insisted on this a few months ago, and ever since, they had been indulging in painting from time to time during evenings.

    She never expected to feel so rxed and peaceful whenever she painted with him. She liked it more and more to the point she began to n these sessions ahead whenever she could squeeze in some time.

    With him by her side, she would feel like she could lean on him. Her day wouldn''t feelplete without at least spending some time with him.

    As the dark crimson sun dipped toward the horizon, its fiery embrace tingled the rugged mountain peaks with shades of blood.

    Asher sat behind Rowena, his strong, skilled hands enveloping her delicate ones. He was her rock, her consort, and now her gentle teacher, guiding her in the art of capturing the breathtaking scene before them.

    Since she never got the time to broaden her skills in painting, Asher was helping her out, and she was astonished he was skillful at this too. He had a creative imagination, and his hands were deft, creating beautiful strokes.

    Their bodies pressed close together, the warmth of their embrace amplifying the intimacy of the moment.

    Asher''s steady breath caressed the nape of her neck as he leaned in, resting his chin on her bare shoulder. Rowena''s heart remained restless, the mere presence of her consort igniting a fire within her that was impossible to extinguish.

    "Rx your grip, Rona," Asher murmured softly, his voice a soothing balm to her anxiety, "Let the brush dance across the canvas like a feather on the wind."

    Rowena let out a soft hum, acknowledging his words. Following his tender guidance, she dipped the brush into the palette of rich colors and carefully swept it across the canvas, her hand steadied by his.

    Together, they painted the undting contours of the mountains, each stroke capturing thest rays of sunlight as the day surrendered to the encroaching darkness.

    As their brushstrokes swept across the canvas in a delicate dance, Asher could sense the tension in Rowena''s hand, a subtle quiver betraying the turmoil hidden beneath herposed facade. He gently held her hand, guiding it down from the easel, his voice soft and concerned.

    "Rona, are you still troubled by what is happening in the northernnds?"

    Rowena exhaled a weary sigh, her eyes reflecting the weight of her responsibility, "I can''t shake the feeling that the north grows more unstable with each passing day. Even from here, I can feel how the air is heavy with misery and discontent, and despite all my efforts, it seems as though nothing truly improves. I''ve redirected a quarter of our resources to them, and offered incentives forpleting quests, and yet... It feels as though some hidden force works against me, crushing my efforts before they can bear fruit. But I cannot fathom who or what it might be. And that¡­concerns me the most."

    Asher''s brow furrowed, knowing her concerns weren''t misced. However, he couldn''t tell her certain information for there were some things he was waiting to take advantage of that could benefit him a lot.

    He caressed her hand and was about to say something,

    *RUUUMNNNN!*

    But before he could speak, a loud yet muffled sound of something akin to a giant drum echoed from the northern direction, interrupting their heartfelt exchange.

    This sound made both their eyes widen in shock as if they knew what that sound was supposed to mean.

    "This cannot be¡­" Rowena mumbled with a grave expression as she suddenly got up with clenched fists.

    At the same time, an insistent knock echoed through the room.

    "Your Majesty, forgive the intrusion," called a muffled voice from beyond the door, "There''s an urgent matter that requires your attention immediately."

    Rowena and Asher exchanged a nce, the warmth of their intimate moment dissipating like mist in the morning sun.

    Both of their expressions became serious as they separated from each other while Rowena took a step forward,

    "Enter," she called, her voice steady andmanding but her brows furrowed.

    The guard burst into the room, beads of sweat streaming down his face, panic evident in his wide eyes. "Your Majesty, the northernnds are under attack!"

    Rowena''s eyes widened in shock, her lips quivering as she clenched her fists. "By whom?" she demanded sternly.

    The guard swallowed hard, his voice trembling as he replied, "T-The Kraken, Your Majesty!"

    Rowena''s eyes shook as she whispered, "How is that possible?" Asher, too was taken aback, for he knew that the Kraken was House Thorne''s most formidable ''weapon'' - a giant, powerful sea monster that had no equal. The symbol of the Kraken was something they proudly wore on their robes and etched onto their banners.

    The Kraken was considered the guardian of the seas surrounding the northernnds, and losing control over it meant leaving the region utterly defenseless. Its lifespan was so high, it was definitely older than a thousand years. Some even considered it to be the offspring of a devil and worshipped it, especially the people of the north.

    "But how could House Thorne lose control of the Kraken? They are its masters, right?" Asher asked, his voice filled with disbelief.

    "The events unfolded suddenly, Your Highness," the guard answered, his voice shaking, "No one knows how they lost control of the Kraken. House Thorne''s soldiers and their vassals have been trying to repel the attack, but the giant beast is too powerful. And it is not even the end. A rebellion has emerged, with the northern people iming that, with the help of the Kraken and their allies, they will form their own kingdom."

    "A rebellion and allies?" Rowena murmured, feeling as if the situation was far worse than she had initially thought.

    She couldn''tprehend why the people of the north would turn against her after all she had done for them. She felt as if she had failed both herself and her kingdom by allowing this to happen.

    However, determination filled her eyes as she ordered the guard, "Assemble every vassal of our House and inform Lord Stormrider to gather his forces before meeting me. We will have to deal with this crisis before it could escte into something worse."

    Asher immediately stepped forward, his voice firm, "I have contacts in the north. Let me go there first while you prepare our forces."

    Rowena shook her head, fear for his safety clouding her eyes, "It''s too dangerous for you to go alone, especially with the situation so vtile."

    Asher offered a reassuring smile, the confidence in his eyes unmistakable, "Don''t worry, Rona. Eradicator will get me out of there if things be too dangerous. I''ll be back before you know it."

    Without even waiting for her to respond, Asher set off to confront the chaos unfolding in the north while Rowena looked at his disappearing back with a worried look. However, her gaze hardened as she left the courtyard to handle this immediately.

    ¡­

    High above the northernnds, Asher clung tightly to the back of Grimeras, Eradicator''s fearsome flying mount. Its powerful wings beat the air with mighty gusts as it soared through the sky, casting a dark and imposing shadow upon the earth below.

    Eradicator''s eyes scanned the horizon with hawk-like vignce, aware of the precarious situation thaty before them. She made sure to surround Asher with a part of her mana just to be safe.

    As they neared Mistshore Vige, Asher''s gaze drifted downwards, taking in the chaotic scene unfolding in the far surroundingnds. The once-rich fields and rtively peacefulndscapes had been ravaged by destruction and conflict.

    Billowing plumes of smoke and angry mes danced menacingly across thend, and from the depths of this apocalyptdscape, Asher could make out the faint, anguished cries of the desperate and the doomed.

    He realized he had underestimated how powerful the Kraken was to shake the entire northernnds within a short time. He had never seen it personally but had seen its illustrations in books to have an idea of how terrifying it could be.

    He knew people were very upset and that they might go on strikes and put pressure on the kingdom which was something he had been waiting for to further his own prospects. However, he felt they still wouldn''t have the courage to go against the kingdom and even im that they want a kingdom of their own.

    But the reality had betrayed his expectations.

    The sudden explosion of a full-fledged rebellion coupled with the Kraken running amok caught him off guard, with thetter one disrupting the calcted ns in his mind. He never saw thising.

    Nevertheless, he knew he had to make sure this didn''t get out of hand since it would definitely affect his own interests as well. Fortunately, thanks to a certain someone, he already knew some things that didn''tpletely leave him clueless.

    As Asher approached the vige, he saw many soldiers standing guard around the vige, as if they were on the lookout for something. He knew they were from House Thorne and its vassals.

    The vigers seemed to be very busy, setting up shelters and defenses to protect themselves. It was not as if they could leave their homes.

    Asher didn''t spot the Kraken anywhere even when he was flying earlier, and wondered if the Kraken was taking a nap or something after causing all this chaos.

    Nereon, the respected vige chief of the Naiadon Tribe, strode forward to meet him, as if he had been anticipating Asher''s arrival. His expression was etched with pain and worry, and he addressed Asher with a deferential tone.

    "Y-Your Highness," he began, "I am troubled to inform you that the situation here in the northernnds is dire. It may not be safe for you to be here at this time."

    Asher dismounted, his steely gaze never leaving Nereon''s eyes, "I appreciate your concern, Chief Nereon, but I must take action to address the troubles here," he replied firmly, "But first I want you to tell me what is really happening here."

 Chapter 175: A Dead Race?

    Nereon''s face was etched with despair as hemented their impending doom, "We''ve been fortunate that the Kraken has yet to attack our vige, but it''s only a matter of time before it turns its wrath upon us."

    "It''s wrath? What do you mean? Why would it be angry at us?" Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    Nereon''s expression turned even grimmer as he revealed the true cause behind the chaos, "T-The Umbralfiends have returned, Your Highness. They''re the ones waging war to im thesends, and based on the tales of the past, the Kraken was their guardian, which the Ravager forcibly tamed to make it serve our kingdom. I don''t know if this is really true, but if it is, then we are truly finished!"

    "The Umbralfiends?" Asher''s shock was palpable, for he only had a vague understanding of this ancient race, having believed them to be long extinct.

    He did know that the Umbralfiends had once held dominion over the seas in the days when the Bloodburn Kingdom was first established. However, the Ravager, brother of the Devourer whoter on became the first lord of House Thorne, had banished them to the darkest depths of the ocean, ensuring their imprisonment wouldst 10,000 years and sealing their ultimate demise.

    But barely 7,000 years had passed, and they had already resurfaced? It simply didn''t add up. How could they free themselves while being repressed for so long?

    "How could a race believed to be long gone suddenly reemerge?" Asher asked Nereon, his voice filled with disbelief.

    Nereon shook his head, equally perplexed. "I don''t know, but the Umbralfiends are the only ones capable of wresting control of the Kraken and possibly even bending it to their will. They have returned to reim thends they im to have ruled during the Crimson Dawn Era."

    The implications of the Umbralfiends'' return weighed heavily on Asher, but another question burned in his mind, "But what about the rebellion? How could the people afford to go against the kingdom without knowing the consequences?"

    Nereon''s eyes flickered with fear as he said, "Your Highness, I believe the Umbralfiends or their connections have beenying the groundwork for this rebellion for some time, subtly manipting events from the shadows."

    He sighed, the weight of the situation pressing down on him, "As you know, our people have been struggling here. They feel neglected and believe the queen has turned a blind eye to their suffering. Despite her efforts to improve their lives, her actions are viewed as mere token gestures by many. I understand that the queen has been doing her best to care for the entire kingdom, and the loss of our king just two years ago has made things even more difficult. But most of the people here can''t see it because they have been blinded by their misery, suffering, fear-mongering and the maniption of the Umbralfiends. In the end, all of us, including them, only care about not dropping dead all of a sudden."

    Nereon added with a look of sadness, "They''ve been swayed by the Umbralfiends'' empty promises of a brighter future, a future where their needs are met and their voices heard. The Umbralfiends im to empathize with the plight of the northern people, exploiting their desperation and dissatisfaction to fight for them. Vige after vige, tribe after tribe, our people have taken up arms to join the Umbralfiends, blindly believing in a better tomorrow. Even if the Umbralfiends truly keep their promise, a lot of people are going to die, and I don''t think it is worth it. Some of the tribes are neutral, but the situation is still looking very bad."

    The gravity of the situation was palpable, as Asher considered Nereon''s words. It was evident that the conflict had been long in the making.

    However, he never expected that it was a long-dead race manipting everything in the shadows. This exined the poisoning of the waters. It was only something they could be capable of doing without revealing themselves.

    For the Ravager to banish them, it could only mean the Umbralfiends were no pushover.

    Their cunning maniption of the desperate northern people and the sudden control over the Kraken created an unprecedented threat that had to be addressed quickly, before the entire Bloodburn Kingdom was plunged into chaos.

    Losing the northernnds would mean losing almost 1/3rd of the Bloodburn Kingdom''s strength, and that would be a blow this kingdom may not recover from.

    Nereon inhaled deeply, the gravity of their situation apparent on his weary face, "What do you suggest we do, Your Highness?" he asked, desperate for a n of action.

    Asher''s brow furrowed in determination as he met Nereon''s gaze, "Our first priority is to fight back and crush the Umbralfiends. We can address the rebellion and its root causes afterward."

    His voice gained an urgent edge as he continued, "I need you to rally every man and woman capable of wielding a weapon. Time is of the essence. The battle we face today will not only determine the fate of the northernnds, but the very future of this kingdom itself."

    The air between them crackled with intensity, charged by the weight of Asher''s words. Nereon''s eyes sparked with newfound resolve, understanding the importance of the task at hand. He nodded firmly, ready to take action.

    "I''ll gather our people and prepare them for battle," Nereon said, his voice steady and resolute, "We will stand by your side, Your Highness, though we would need evenrge armies to fight back, especially when only a few of us are against this rebellion."

    Asher subtly smiled as he said confidently, "Don''t worry about it. My Dragon Legion is on the way as we speak, and even more, will be sent right after by the crown."

    ¡­

    Elsewhere, atop a tower overlooking the turbulent seas and the chaos brewing below, stood a middle-aged man with a long, white beard. His tall, sturdy frame was cloaked in a dark blue robe adorned with the symbol of a creature resembling a crab upon his chest.

    The man''s pale face was a mask of severity, his sunken eyes and uncanny red irises striking fear into the hearts of any who met his gaze. He was Thorin Thorne, Lord of House Thorne and the highest authority in the northernnds.

    His icy expression surveyed the scene of rebellion and strife, watching as the people fought back against the guards, determined to make their demands heard.

    Edmund approached his father from behind, resentment simmering in his voice, "These peasants are ungrateful, Father. Allow me to handle this. I''ll use our forces to crush this pitiful uprising within hours and ensure they learn their lesson through fear. Then we will deal with those Umbralfiends."

    Thorin turned his cold gaze upon his son, his voiceced with disdain, "Do not speak like a fool, Edmund. Without these people, the northernnds would wither and die. We would be the ones to suffer in the end," He paused before continuing, "Your duty is to gather more troops and coordinate with our vassals to help defend against any imminent attack. Your sister and mother are already in the fray. Do your part. There is no telling when the Kraken will appear again," As he said the final sentence, Thorin''s voice became even more grave.

    Edmund seethed internally, feeling belittled by his father''s assignment of menial tasks. But he dared not protest. With a stiff bow, he managed to say, "As you wish, Father. I will see to it."

    However, inwardly he was already brewing ns of his own. This was a good opportunity to gain himself more fame.

    ¡­

    In the once-secure halls of the Demonstone Castle, unease had settled like an unwee guest, gripping the hearts of the nobility and officials alike.

    Rowena, though resolved to maintain herposure, found herself haunted by a growing sense of foreboding. Her dreams were troubled, filled with dark visions of her kingdom consumed by a storm, and an unseen menace that seemed to stalk her every step.

    And right now, she presided over a gathering of her most dependable vassals, officials, and militarymanders.

    Seron, her royal advisor, and his son Silvan stood on one side of the table along with Reba.

    Rowena turned her gaze to Lord Stormrider, a towering figure from the Dracovore race, and inquired, "Are your Dreadwings ready, Lord Stormrider?"

    Rowena knew Dreadwings were smaller and less powerful than dragons, but their advantage in numbers would provide invaluable aerial support, and it was easier to control them.

    Lord Stormrider thumped his chest proudly, his powerful and firm voice resonating throughout the room, "Your Majesty, the Dreadwings stand prepared for yourmand."

    Satisfied, Rowena looked to Seron, who, anticipating her question, leaned forward, "Your Majesty, the Crimson Army, 50,000 strong, awaits your orders. Furthermore, the Shadow Stalkers have already been dispatched to gather intel on the Umbralfiends."

    Rowena nodded, recognizing the strategic value of the stealthy and well-trained Shadow Stalkers, particrly their expertise in reconnaissance.

    Silvan spoke up next with an earnest look, "Your Majesty, I have assumed temporary leadership of the Infernal Guards in my brother''s absence. We will vigntly guard the northern borders to prevent the rebellion from seeping outside the north."

    Reba''s eyes momentarily hardened upon hearing his words before returning to normal.

    Other lords from various houses pledged their support, assuring Queen Rowena that their forces were prepared to confront the uprising.

    Rowena addressed the assembled crowd, her voice firm and resolute, "Our top priority is to vanquish the Umbralfiends, regain control of the Kraken with the help of House Thorne, and protect the people of the northernnds. We must minimize the loss of our people as much as possible, even if we are at war."

    Reba suddenly leaned forward, seeking permission, "May I, Your Majesty?"

    Rowena granted it with a nod, and Reba crossed her arms, offering her own strategy, "Your Majesty, why not deploy our dragons as a show of force? The sight alone would strike fear into the hearts of the Umbralfiends and rebels, causing them toy down their arms."

    Rowena shook her head, "Our dragons are powerful, but they cannot best the Kraken in its domain, the sea. Additionally, their immense power is difficult to control, and we risk significant coteral damage in the middle of a war. However, if the situation worsens, I won''t hesitate to utilize them."

    Reba furrowed her brow but nodded with a slight smile as she said, "You''re right, Your Majesty. Your n is indeed the wisest course of action. I stand ready to follow any orders you give."

    Despite gathering all these powerful lords and people here to fight this war, Rowena couldn''t shake off the uneasiness, especially since the Kraken was not in their control. The Umbralfiends was also a powerful race with ancient origins, and she could only pray this war doesn''tst too long. She knew some of their history and how they were once considered to be the strongest race that ruled the northern seas along with their guardian, the Kraken.

    Other than that, her kingdom had never gone to a war of this scale for centuries, and so she couldn''t help but feel worried for the future of the kingdom.

    Asher being out there was also a cause of uneasiness for her. But at the same time, him being out there was a source of hope for her.

 Chapter 176: The Return Of The Umbralfiends

    In the dark, fathomless depths of the sea, where even the bravest of sailors dared not venture, an ethereal glow pierced the ckness.

    Here, in a vast and otherworldly underwater chamber, the ancient race of Umbralfiends gathered in restless anticipation.

    Their sinuous forms glided through the water, their scaled skin reflecting the dim, flickering light with an eerie luminescence. Tendrils of swirling power pulsed through the currents, a testament to the terrible strength thaty within these beings of the deep.

    At the heart of the gathering, seated upon twin obsidian thrones, were two daunting figures - King Moraxor and Queen Narissara, the undisputed rulers of the Umbralfiends.

    Moraxor, his powerful form adorned with the iridescent scales of a thousand hues, sat with an air of haughty pride, his keen eyes surveying the assembled multitude. His broad, angr features bore a regal countenance, and the shifting, abyssal tattoos that adorned his skin marked him as a formidable warrior.

    Queen Narissara, her slender, lithe body adorned with armor made from the darkest depths of the ocean floor, was an imposing figure in her own right. With her sleek, aquamarine scales that seemed to dance like the shifting sea, her sharp, calcting gaze betrayed an intelligence and determination that would not be easily quelled.

    Her powerful control over the water element and ancient knowledge was feared and respected by all who knew her, and her ruthlessness was matched only by her resolve.

    General Vraxos, a towering, fiercely loyal warrior with deep blue, armored scales, and piercing eyes, stood by his king''s side, ready to heed hismand. His unwavering devotion to the royal couple and his unmatched prowess in battle made him a force to be reckoned with.

    "My king and queen," Vraxos began, his voice echoing through the cavern like the call of a rumbling earthquake, "our preparations areplete. Our forces are ready to rise from the depths and crush them."

    The murmurs of the gathered Umbralfiends reached a fever pitch as they heard these words.

    King Moraxor furrowed his brows and asked Vraxos in a deep voice, "Are you really sure everything is prepared? What about their dragons?"

    Vraxos raised the confidence in his tone as if to convince his king as he said, "We have yet to see any dragons, Your Majesty. And¡ª"

    "There is no need to worry about unnecessary things. Their dragons are no match for our guardian," Queen Narissara suddenly spoke up with a fervid look in her eyes.

    King Moraxor cleared his throat as he nodded subtly, "I do know that, Narissara. I was only asking for the sake of our people."

    Queen Narissara gave a brief hum before rising gracefully from her throne, her steely gaze sweeping over the assembly. In a voice thatmanded attention and respect, she addressed her subjects.

    "My brethren, the time hase for us to reim what is rightfully ours! We have been left to rot for thousands of years. But the surface-dwellers have forgotten our wrath, and it is time for us to remind them of the power we wield. We shall take back our ancestralnds, and we shall show them the might of the depths! Remember¡­our ancestors are watching, and we won''t let their sacrifice be in vain."

    King Moraxor took a deep breath as he rose from his throne as well and stepped forward as he said in a deep, sea-shaking voice, "Your queen couldn''t be more right. With our guardian, the Kraken, by our side, there is no stopping us! Today will be the beginning of the fall of the Bloodburn Kingdom."

    "RAAAARRRR!!!" A thunderous roar of approval echoed through the chamber, the fervor of the gathered Umbralfiends surging like a tidal wave.

    King Moraxor, maintaining his serious expression, inclined his head solemnly, the very picture of resolute leadership. But deep within the depths of his unreadable gaze, his eyes momentarily flickered.

    As the Umbralfiends rallied to the call of their king and queen, the fathomless ocean began to tremble with the gathering storm of their intent.

    ¡­

    Night had fallen over the northernnds, casting a veil of darkness upon thendscape. Edmund, discontent with his father''s decision to sideline him, had mustered a small band of loyal men, determined to demonstrate his own brutal approach to quell the rebellion. Under the cloak of night, they gathered, blending with the shadows that danced in the flickering torchlight.

    Edmund, cloaked in dark blue, addressed his men with an icy tone, "Listen closely. Our task tonight is to strike terror into the hearts of these ungrateful rebels. We shall extinguish their hope and make them understand the cost of their insolence. We will eradicate their families to remind everyone of the price of rebellion. Remember, leave none alive."

    His men, each selected for their loyalty and ruthlessness, nodded solemnly, epting their grim mission without hesitation. They ventured forth, their footsteps echoing softly in the darkness, as they stalked through the small viges that had given refuge to the rebels.

    The first vige, unsuspecting and unprepared, was consumed by terror as Edmund and his men descended upon them. They kicked down doors, dragged people from their beds, and silenced their screams with cold steel. The air grew thick with terror and the scent of blood.

    "No, please!" a woman begged, shielding her children from the advancing soldiers, "We were only trying to survive! Spare us!"

    Edmund red at her, a twisted smile ying on his lips, "You think just because all of your measly lives were at stake, you all could rebel against your masters? That is an unforgivable offense, and for that, you will all pay the price. Let this be a lesson to you and those who would dare to defy House Thorne."

    One by one, the screams were silenced, and the night air was filled with the distant wails of the dying.

    In the center of the vige, Edmund''s men piled the lifeless bodies of the rebels and their families, setting the macabre scene alight with torches.

    mes roared into the sky, painting the vige in an eerie orange glow, a horrifying testament to the lengths Edmund Thorne would go to in order to suppress dissent.

    As the fire crackled and consumed the dead, Edmund gazed at the devastation wrought by his hand, a perverse satisfaction filling his eyes.

    He turned to his men and said, "Tonight, we have sent a message that none shall forget. The rebellion will soon be a mere whisper in the wind. Now, we move on to the next vige. The night is young, and there is much work to be done. We have to be quick before the Umbralfiends or the Kraken¡ª"

    Suddenly, Edmund felt the ground beneath him tremble, and a low, menacing rumble echoed from the nearby sea.

    He and his men exchanged uneasy nces, their senses suddenly heightened, gripped by an inexplicable feeling of impending doom.

    As they scanned the darkness, the shadows seemed to writhe and twist, gradually revealing a group of a dozen unsettling shadows marching toward them.

    Towering figures with slick, dark skin and fearsome aquatic features, they were a chilling sight to behold.

    It didn''t take a second longer for Edmund and his men to realize that these were the Umbralfiends!

    Leading the group was General Vraxos, one of the strongest warriors whose very presencemanded respect and fear. His gazended on the group of vampires ahead as his powerful voice boomed across the battlefield, "Crush these insolent vermin! Let their blood bathe ournds to mark our return."

    Edmund''s shock quickly turned into a defiant rage. He had never imagined he woulde face to face with these dreaded Umbralfiends, let alone have the chance to confront them. His men, sensing the danger, implored, "My Lord! Please leave and let us buy you enough time."

    "Only cowards would run away from the battlefield!" snapped Edmund, his pride wounded by their suggestion, "We have the advantage in numbers and strength. If we stand and fight, we can vanquish these monsters and im victory!" Edmund had already observed that nine out of the ten of them weren''t stronger than him. Only therge one in the front seemed to possess a threat. However, he was confident he could take the big one down using the sheer advantage in numbers.

    With that confidence, Edmund rallied his men, and together theyunched themselves into battle against the dozen Umbralfiends.

    Steel shed against thick scales and dark magic, and the air filled with the cacophony of war cries and anguished screams.

    Edmund''s confidence surged as he struck down two Umbralfiends, his heart pounding with the thrill of battle. But when he turned around, a chilling realization washed over him ¨C all of his meny dead, save for the single soldier beside him.

    Vraxos'' imposing figure stood with one foot on a fallen warrior''s corpse, his deadly gaze fixed on Edmund, "Are you a young lord from House Thorne?" Vraxos growled, recognition dawning in his eyes as he took in the colors and symbol adorning Edmund''s cloak.

    Edmund''s hands grew mmy as he gripped his sword, doing his best to steady his voice, "I am. And my House will be the one to eradicate you and your kind."

    Suddenly, in that moment, Edmund made a desperate choice, shoving the man beside him toward Vraxos, "Buy me time! I''ll return with the cavalry!"

    The man''s eyes widened in shock, but he steeled himself and charged forward, weapon in hand to fulfill his duty.

    Vraxos barely spared him a nce before crushing his skull with a brutal swing of his glowing mace.

    Without even ncing at the crumpling body falling to the ground, Vraxos hurled the mace at Edmund''s fleeing back with devastating force.

    Edmund''s eyes widened, and he frantically channeled his mana into a shield to protect himself.

    But the impact was shattering and his shield crumbled under the force of the blow, sending him flying through the air before crashing into a nearby cottage.

    "Urghh¡­" He coughed up blood, gasping for breath as the pain wracked his body.

    With trembling hands, Edmund clutched a dark blue gemstone, his eyes wide with fear and desperation.

    As he crushed the gem between his fingers, a chilling energy radiated from the shattered fragments. The night air grew colder as an eerie dark blue glow filled the area, casting haunting shadows on Edmund''s gaunt face.

    From the swirling mass of energy, an undead flying beast took shape. Itsrge wings, covered in tattered and decaying flesh, stretched out wide, while its lifeless eyes stared ahead with an eerie, otherworldly light.

    The creature''s skeletal talons reached down, gripping Edmund''s shoulders firmly as it lifted him into the air, soaring away with a bone-chilling screech.

    Vraxos and his Umbralfiend soldiers arrived on the scene momentster, their sinister forms illuminated by the fading blue light. One of the Umbralfiends looked up at the retreating figure in the sky and growled, "What now, General Vraxos? He has escaped!"

    Vraxos scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain, "Let the coward flee," he said, his eyes narrowing as he watched Edmund vanish into the darkness, "His escape won''t change a thing. House Thorne will crumble before us, and all those who stand in our way will share their fate."

    His words hung heavily in the air, a dark promise of the destruction toe. The Umbralfiends exchanged sinister nces, their resolve only strengthened by their general''s unwavering conviction.

 Chapter 177: We Are Being Tested

    Under the blood moon''s malevolent glow, Thorin Thorne stood with an icy determination, his wife, Esther, standing at his side with an ice-cold resolve.

    Sabina smirked in anticipation of the bloodshed toe. The chilling wind swept through the silent ranks of their 20,000-strong Death Wardens, the elite vampires adept in death magic and other blood arts.

    The Death Wardens were House Thorne''s strongest troops, and every soul in the kingdom knew how terrifying they were. Each of them was at least at the Soul Reaper rank, and just their collective aura would send shivers down anyone''s spine.

    Even if they were only 20,000, it was said that their strength wasparable to the Crimson Army of House Drake.

    Beside them were thousands of other soldiers, each from House Thorne''s vassals.

    Thorin''s voice was emotionless as he said to Esther, "Going to war with a dead race and the Kraken running amok¡­We are being tested. The oue of this war will decide our fate."

    Esther subtly nodded, her voice equally detached, though her eyes were grim, "Our ancestors had prepared us for the worst. No matter the cost, we won''t go down today."

    Sabina''s eyes gleamed with excitement, her lips curling into a cruel smile, "That is how it should be, mother. Oh, the glorious chaos that awaits. I can hardly wait to make them suffer for putting us all through this."

    *Rumble!*

    Suddenly, earth beneath their feet tremored, and the seas roared with an almost sentient fury, the armies of House Thorne braced themselves for the impending cataclysm. The soldiers tensed, gripping their weapons tightly as the crashing waves heralded the arrival of their adversaries.

    All of a sudden, the sea erupted in a cacophony of water and power, as the dark silhouettes of the Umbralfiend army emerged from the depths, casting ominous shadows onto thend. The initial wave of shock and fear rippled through the ranks of House Thorne and their allies as they faced the overwhelming sight of more than 40,000 Umbralfiends before them.

    Even if it was only 40,000, they knew it was more than enough, especially since they were strongest in the presence of these seas and with the Kraken supporting them.

    Even if nobody knew that, the collective aura of the army of Umbralfiends easily surpassed that of House Thorne and its vassals!

    "So many? I thought the banishment was supposed to make them wither away and not let them breed like worms," Sabina mumbled with blinking eyes, though taking a look at this not-so-dead race, she knew their power shouldn''t be underestimated.

    Esther shot a nce at her daughter as she said with furrowed brows, "The reason behind that could very well be why theysted so long."

    Gradually, two monstrous forms materialized among their legions, their imposing presence adding to the overwhelming dread emanating from the Umbralfiends.

    Who could it be other than their King Moraxor and Queen Narissara.

    In King Moraxor''s hand was a regal scepter encrusted with an ever-shifting blue gemstone that seemed to represent the fury of the seas.

    And in Queen Narissara''s hand was a gracefully crafted bow carved from a mysterious ck wood that seemed to have an ominous glow.

    The eyes of those on thend were drawn to the imposing figures of their foes, feeling the enormity of the threat that loomed over them.

    The odds were looking too bad since their army was stronger, and reinforcements from the queen might get dyed based on which all other ces the Umbralfiends were attacking.

    They literally felt as if they were standing on a floating stone above an abyss that could crumble at any time.

    Thorin, despite his internal unease, maintained his icy expression, "Steady," he ordered his forces, his voice chilling, "Let theme. We shall show them our true might and let their corpses drown to the depths of our seas."

    As the vast army of Umbralfiends emerged from the depths of the sea, they were greeted by the unfamiliar sensation of air enveloping their forms.

    The once all-epassing embrace of water had been reced with the lightness of the open sky, and for a moment, it seemed as if the entire host of demonic warriors hesitated, taking in the new sensation.

    Intrigued and captivated by the novelty of this experience, the Umbralfiends reveled in the sensation of the cool breeze brushing against their scales, the wind whispering secrets that had long been drowned out by the rhythmic pulse of the ocean.

    They spread their webbed limbs wide, attempting to embrace the vastness that now surrounded them, even as their cold gazes remained locked on the enemy before them.

    A lot of them even had their eyes tear up as they realized that this was the air from their ancestralnds that had been taken from them. Never in their dreams did they think they would get to return after thousands of years. They hoped their ancestors were watching them right now.

    Queen Narissara''s heart swelled with a mixture of pride and sorrow as she observed her people''s reactions. The sight of even the most hardened Umbralfiend warriors tearing up at the sensation of their ancestral air was a potent reminder of the heavy burden she bore as their queen.

    Though her expression remained stoic andposed, she could not help but feel the sting of emotion in her chest, a deep yearning to reim their homnd for her people.

    Narissara''s eyes flicked to her husband, Moraxor whose hardened gaze softened as he shared her sentiments at this moment.

    He never expected he would be feeling this moved once he smelled the air for the first time in his life. All he knew about the surface was from the tales and stories of his ancestors.

    However, he blinked his eyes when his wife suddenly stepped forward.

    Her face twisted into a mixture of contempt and resentment as she stepped forward and addressed Thorin in a voice dripping with spite, "Some things never change," she sneered, "Your ancestors once stood upon thesends with the same arrogance, driving our people into the abyss. But this time, you usurpers shall drown in those very depths."

    Moraxor cleared his throat, stepped forward, and plunged the sharp end of his scepter into the ground, causing cracks to spread over the ground.

    His voice boomed like a p of thunder, echoing across the battlefield, "As much as I long to see your blood seep into the sea, I will offer you all one final chance to surrender, for your pitiful armies are no match for ours."

    Narissara''s eyes widened in disbelief as she turned to her husband, "Why would you say such a thing?" she questioned.

    Moraxor''s expression remained serious as he responded, "The lives of our people are more precious than anything else. If there is even a slight chance that we can crush these usurpers without shedding a single drop of our blood, would that not be preferable?"

    Her gaze softened, but she remained unconvinced, "There will be no end to this war without bloodshed, and we are owed our fair share," she insisted.

    Thorin''s cold eyes met those of the Umbralfiend monarchs as he delivered his terse reply, "Only the dead can surrender among us."

    That single sentence,den with grim finality, signaled the beginning of an inevitable war. There could be no turning back.

    Moraxor scoffed at his words and let out a derisiveugh. With amanding shout, he ordered his troops, "Charge and annihte the usurpers!"

    Thorin responded with a silent hand gesture, directing his own forces to engage in the bloody battle thaty before them.

    As the armies surged forward, the air boomed with the cries of the armies on both sides, and the ground shook with the weight of their determination.

    The armies of House Thorne and their vassals were divided into three formidable factions, with each of the Thorne leaders at the helm. The Umbralfiends responded in kind, splitting their forces into three divisions to confront their enemies head-on.

    Thorin strode forward with deliberate, unhurried steps, his ghostly red eyes locking onto a throng of Umbralfiends, each at least at the Soul Reaper rank, charging towards him, their battle cries echoing through the night.

    Unperturbed, Thorin raised his hands, a dark blue orb of energy crackling to life between his palms.

    As the ravenous umbralfiends drew near, he pped his hands together, unleashing a devastating shockwave that obliterated them and reduced them to piles of lifeless bones.

    Despite their Soul Reaper rank, they had fallen before they could even strike. This disy of Thorin''s raw power sent a surge of confidence and admiration through his troops, who now viewed their lord as an unstoppable force of nature. Surely, his power as a Soul Devourer wasn''t to be taken lightly at all.

    This was their first time seeing him engage in a war, and they were truly left with their jaws agape upon seeing his prowess. They had already heard rumors of how their lord gets stronger with each kill, and now they felt the rumor might very well be true!

    On another battlefield, the enigmatic Esther stood in the center of her own formation, a terrifying specter looming just behind her.

    Cloaked in ragged, bloodstained dark blue robes, the gaunt figure of the Death Knight was a harbinger of despair, its skeletal visage locked in a grimace of pain and malice.

    No one dared approach the ghastly entity, well aware of its reputation as the infamous harbinger of death, an undead S Rank Hunter brought low by Esther''s own hand decades prior.

    The whispers and rumors spoke of her mastery of death arts, allowing her to raise and enhance this monstrosity to be even more fearsome than in its previous life.

    And yet, the men knew the bond between the Death Knight and Esther held unseen risks, the possibility of dire consequences should the creature be vanquished in battle. Still, they felt the chances of that happening were low enough to not consider it a possibility.

    As dozens of Umbralfiends rushed toward her position, Esther remainedposed and collected, her icy gaze never wavering.

    Turning her attention to the Death Knight, she gave a subtle nod, prompting the monster to release a bone-chilling growl as it stepped past her, grasping its sinister longsword in a skeletal grip.

    The Death Knight stood its ground, an imposing and sinister figure amidst the battlefield, as the Umbralfiends bore down on it with ravenous fury.

    The horrifying creature remained eerily still, like the calm at the heart of a storm, as the nightmarish assants closed the distance, their des and fangs glinting in the moonlight.

    And then, in a blur of motion almost too swift for the eye to follow, the Death Knight sprang into action.

    With a flick of its skeletal wrist, the dark long sword carved through the air, singing a haunting dirge as it sliced through the nearest Umbralfiend, cleaving it in twain.

    The Umbralfiend''s eyes widened with terror and disbelief as its body slumped to the ground, lifeless and limp.

    But the Death Knight was far from finished. It spun around with a dancer''s grace, its ghastly robes billowing around it like the wings of a vengeful specter.

    The monstrous undead brought its sword down in a vicious arc, severing the limbs of several Umbralfiends in one fell swoop, their agonized cries swallowed by the cacophony of battle.

    As the Death Knight continued its grim dance of death, the once fearsome pack of Umbralfiends found themselves cut down in mere moments, their lifeblood staining the cold, hard earth.

    The undead warrior''s soulless dark blue eyes held no remorse or hesitation, only an unending thirst for destruction, and with each swing of its sword, it further solidified its ce as a nightmarish legend of the battlefield.

    The remaining Umbralfiends, once so full of bloodlust and rage, now felt the icy grip of terror clutching at their hearts.

    One by one, they stumbled back, eyes wide with horror as they beheld the relentless carnage wrought by the terrifying creature that was the Death Knight.

    Some of them had managed tond their attacks on this monster, but it remained undaunted!

    The very sight of the grotesque, skeletal figure looming over their fallen brethren was enough to fill them with a dread so primal, so deep-rooted, that it threatened to shatter their minds.

    Meanwhile, in the 3rd group, Sabina stood poised and serene behind her troops, her eyes closed in deep concentration, as if she were lost in the throes of a divine trance.

    The Umbralfiends threw themselves at her soldiers with desperate abandon, yet she remained unfazed, her focus unbroken.

    A sinister, dark blue light began to radiate from her body, slowly but surely enveloping the battlefield in its ghastly embrace.

    As seconds passed, this light only began to grow in size as it projected from her body in every direction.

    Within just a few moments, this dark light had covered hundreds of meters.

    The Umbralfiends who were attacking her group were confused by this creepy light that was shrouding them.

    However, they ignored it and continued fighting.

    But their eyes widened when they suddenly felt their vitality getting sapped and their strength weakening, making them vulnerable to attacks and unable to recover from injuries.

    However, Sabina''s army wasn''t surprised since they all knew this was one of the most deadly spell she knew, infamously known as Death''s Grasp.

    A spell notorious for its power to drain the life from those ensnared within its aura, had lived up to its fearsome reputation.

    The Umbralfiend''s strength ebbed with each passing moment, their once fearsome might reduced to a pale shadow of its former self. Wounds that would once have closed quickly now gaped open and unhealing, leaving the attackers weakened and vulnerable.

    Sabina''s face remained tranquil, even as a sadistic smile tugged at the corners of her lips. Her eyes fluttered open, and she reveled in the sight of the despairing Umbralfiends as they struggled to fight on in the face of their imminent demise.

    Amidst the chaos of battle, Sabina''s soldiers felt their morale swell as they witnessed the decimation of their once formidable adversaries.

    They fought on with renewed vigor, bolstered by the knowledge that, under the protection of Lady Sabina and her deadly magic, they can make it through.

    Queen Narissara''s eyes narrowed as she surveyed the battlefield, watching the seemingly unstoppable powerhouses of House Thorne and the soldiers near them having their morale increased.

    Their growing confidence, however, only served to stoke the fires of her wrath, "Fools," she muttered with a scornful curl of her lips, "They celebrate far too soon."

    With a decisive gesture, she produced arge conch from the depths of her flowing robes and ced it against her lips.

    As she blew, a haunting, low note echoed across the battlefield, barely audible above the din of battle. To most of those locked inbat, the sound was easily dismissed, barely even noticeable in the heat of the fray.

    *RHUMMMM!*

    But then, the earth itself trembled violently beneath their feet, causing even the most stalwart warriors to falter, some toppling to the ground, unable to maintain their bnce.

    Panic surged through the ranks of House Thorne''s soldiers as their eyes were drawn to the churning waves beyond the shores.

    *KRREEEEEEE!!*

    Towering tidal waves crashed against one another, and the air was rent with a terrible, screeching roar that reverberated like a storm of thunder.

    A monstrous shadow loomed over the petrified soldiers huddled near the shore. They knew, in the depths of their souls, that they faced a doom from which there could be no escape, for their fates were sealed in the presence of the Kraken!

 Chapter 178: Terror Of The Seas

    As the Kraken rose from the depths, a hushed silence fell over the battlefield, an eerie calm before the storm. The warriors of House Thorne and their allies stared, wide-eyed and aghast, at the monstrous apparition that loomed before them.

    The Kraken was a monstrous behemoth of the deep, an aquatic titan that struck terror into the hearts of those who beheld it. Its body resembled that of a titanic crab, spanning over a hundred meters in length and easily dwarfing any ship that dared to sail the open seas.

    Its colossal legs, each thick as a massive oak and covered in armored chitin, extended outward in a nightmarish disy of predatory menace.

    The carapace that protected its gargantuan body was a dark, murky green, nearly ck in the shadows, crisscrossed with deep grooves and scars from countless battles fought in the long past. Some say it kept those scars on purpose as a reminder of its mistakes in the past.

    The creature''s head was a horrifying sight in its own right, with rows of razor-sharp mandibles clicking and ttering, and a pair of beady, malevolent eyes that gleamed with predatory intelligence.

    Upon its back, an array of spiny, bone-like protrusions jutted out at twisted angles, each one easily the size of a small ship''s mast. These spines were covered in a viscous, toxic mucus that dripped from their jagged tips, sizzling and hissing as it met the sea.

    Its massive pincers, each one dwarfing a war chariot, were lined with rows of razor-sharp serrations and possessed a crushing strength that could effortlessly tear through stone and metal.

    As the Kraken emerged from the depths, its countless smaller limbs, armed with hooked barbs, thrashed through the water, sending a violent maelstrom of churning waves toward the shore and swallowing the unfortunate souls near the shores.

    The sight of the destruction caused by the Kraken by just showing itself was enough to break even the most stalwart of spirits, and a palpable dread settled over the gathered forces like a suffocating shroud.

    Seasoned fighters, hardened by years of conflict, felt their mouths go dry and their limbs tremble as they stared in abject terror at the gargantuan beast.

    Whispers and muttered prayers to devils filled the air as men and women alike clutched their weapons in a futile attempt to find some semnce of security.

    Even from dozens of miles away from the battlefield, the people could a glimpse of the towering figure of this colossal monster, making most of them take refuge in their homes while praying for their lives.

    Those who had been at the front lines, boldly facing the onught of the Umbralfiends, now felt their courage seep away like water through a sieve.

    *KREEEEEEEE!!!*

    As the Kraken''s thunderous screech tore through the air, shattering the eerie silence, it seemed to herald the end of all hope for those who had dared to stand against the wrath of the abyss.

    The trembling soldiers looked to their leaders for guidance, but even the usually stoic and unshakable figures of Thorin, Esther, and Sabina showed a flicker of unease as they gazed upon the sea monster. The odds had suddenly and irrevocably shifted against them, and the impending doom cast a grim shadow over their hearts.

    Thorin''s eyes narrowed, his expression betraying the first flickers of uncertainty, "The Kraken..." he whispered, his voice taut with tension, "Their queen has summoned the bane of the deep. It seems like she truly has control over it."

    Even Esther, usually the picture of icyposure, was unable to suppress a shudder, "This changes everything," she admitted grimly. If the Kraken had truly gone amok then it wouldn''t be bad since the Umbralfiends would have to deal with it as well. But reality was far more disappointing.

    Sabina''s grin faltered for the first time as she too realized the gravity of the situation. But as the youngdy of her House, she was determined to make a stand as she sent a message to her parents, "Father, you can make the necessary preparations for the worst. Mother and I will buy enough time."

    Esther briefly nced at her daughter from afar before sending a message to her husband, "Sabina is right. We have to be ready for the worst."

    Thorin furrowed his brows as his mind raced through all kinds of options. He didn''t want to leave the battlefield and let the women of his House deal with this on their own while also lessening the morale of his army.

    Still, he knew the weight of the decision he must take for the sake of the survival of his House even if ites at a huge cost.

    And so he sent a message back to them, "I will do it. But don''t do anything reckless," He then sent a message to his wife alone, "Esther...Keep an eye on Sabina."

    Esther knew why he said that and said inly, "Yes, I will."

    The Kraken''s arrival on the battlefield was like theing of an apocalyptic storm, its immense presence leaving a trail of devastation in its wake.

    With each ponderous movement, the very earth seemed to groan beneath its weight, as though unable to bear the burden of such a monstrous creature.

    The air was thick with the stench of brine and blood, a nauseating miasma that clung to the throats of all who stood before the leviathan.

    Like a nightmaree to life, the Kraken stepped onto thend and swept through the ranks of House Thorne and their vassals with merciless abandon.

    Massive, chitinous ws, razor-sharp and capable of cleaving through steel, reached out to snatch up hapless warriors like insects caught in a spider''s web.

    The sickening crunch of armor and bone, the screams of the dying, filled the air as the Kraken wrought its terrible destruction.

    Huge, gnarled legs, each the width of a mighty oak, crushed both man and beast as they moved inexorably forward, ttening entire swathes of the battlefield beneath their relentless tread.

    The ground trembled with each thunderous step, opening jagged fissures that swallowed up those who were too slow or too paralyzed with fear to escape.

    And yet, the most terrifying aspect of the Kraken''s assault was not the physical destruction it wrought, but the psychological torment it inflicted upon the survivors.

    In the face of such overwhelming power, morale crumbled like a sandcastle against the tide, and panic spread through the ranks like wildfire.

    Soldiers who had once stood shoulder to shoulder, united against amon foe, now turned and fled in abject terror, their faith in their leaders and their cause shattered like so much ss.

    A surge of awe and admiration swept through the Umbralfiend army upon seeing their mighty guardian punishing the usurpers who had shackled it for too long.

    The air thickened with a sense of triumph and empowerment as they watched it unleash destruction upon their enemies.

    The sight of the Kraken wreaking havoc, tearing through the ranks of House Thorne and its vassals like an unstoppable force of nature, sent a shiver of exhration down the spines of the Umbralfiends

    A collective war cry roared through their ranks, their voices united in a blood-chilling chorus that resonated with the deep rumble of the Kraken''s wrath.

    Esther''s resolve, cold and unwavering, refused to waver in the face of the terrifying Kraken.

    Before Thorin had departed, she had issued amand to some of her most capable soldiers, instructing them to prepare the Kraken Piercer, one of their deadliest weapons.

    This gargantuan ballista had been designed with the express purpose of firing massive, enchanted bolts, capable of cleaving through multiple targets in a single, devastating trajectory. Each bolt was said to hold a sliver of the Kraken''s own power, making it the ideal weapon to wound the mighty beast.

    However, the sheer destructive force of the Kraken Piercer necessitated a lengthy charging process.

    Fortunately, Esther''s foresight had ensured the weapon had been charging since the war''s inception, and now, as the Kraken rampaged through their forces, the moment hade to unleash its might.

    Esther''s icy gaze locked onto the Kraken, her hand rising to signal the order.

    *BOOOOM!!*

    With a thunderous boom, the Kraken Piercer unleashed its deadly payload, the giant, dark blue bolt streaking through the air with a speed that defiedprehension.

    The Kraken, for all its size and power, could not avoid the iing projectile.

    The enchanted bolt mmed into one of its joints, causing the beast to screech in pain as blood gushed forth from the wound.

    The sight of the legendary creature injured, if only momentarily, sparked hope anew within the ranks of House Thorne and its vassals.

    Yet, their tion was short-lived. The Kraken plunged its wounded pincer into the sea, and in the span of a few heartbeats, it emergedpletely healed.

    The soldiers stared, jaws agape, as they bore witness to the regenerative prowess that made the Kraken an almost unstoppable force when in contact with water.

    Despite this unnerving revtion, Esther remained outwardly unshaken.

    She knew that her task was to buy time, to slow the Kraken''s assault and stave off the Umbralfiends until Thorin''s return.

    However, even with her steely determination, she couldn''t suppress the doubt that crept into her heart, the nagging fear that not only their House''s fate hung in the bnce but the entire northernnds.

    As the air of despair hung heavily over House Thorne and its allies, the dark clouds above seemed to swirl and congregate, hinting at an impending change.

    *WHOOOOSH!!*

    Without warning, a massive, searing column of mes burst forth from the sky, scorching everything in its path.

    Hundreds of Umbralfiends were instantly reduced to ash, while others were forced to retreat from the overwhelming power and heat. Heads snapped upward in shock and terror, searching for the source of this unexpected and devastating attack. Among the swirling clouds, a massive, imposing silhouette took shape, apanied by smaller, though still formidable, shadows.

    *ROARRRRRR!!!*

    The air suddenly reverberated with a sky rendering roar that shook the very ground beneath their feet.

    The clouds began to part, revealing an immense shadow that seemed to stretch on for at least 50 meters. As the skies cleared further, they could discern smaller, but no less massive, silhouettes surrounding the central figure.

    And then, the majestic creature at the heart of the formation emerged from the shadows, its scales shimmering in the sunlight like molten gold.

    The dragon, a colossal beast with a sinuous, serpentine body, powerful wings, and razor-sharp ws, exuded a sense of both terror and awe.

    Upon its head, a pair of curving horns jutted out like a deadly crown, and its eyes burned with an otherworldly intelligence.

    Everyone except the Umbralfiends easily recognized this frightening beast.

    This awe-inspiring creature was ralis, the mighty and second-strongest dragon who served as the blood-boundpanion of Rowena, the Bloodburn Queen.

    Seated atop the dragon''s back, the Bloodburn Queen surveyed the battlefield with a gaze as piercing as the edge of her de and with an air of undeniable majesty.

    She was d in an exquisite ck armor that seemed to emanate an aura of both elegance and intimidation.

    The armor was forged from the finest obsidian, imbued with runes that channeled her dark power and amplified her strength. It hugged her figure tightly, entuating her lithe, deadly form, while providing ample protection without sacrificing mobility.

    She also wore a striking ck crown that captured the attention of all who saw her. The dark, metallic circlet was adorned with the symbol of a dragon head that showcased the might of her House.

    At the center of the crown, two imposing ck horns emerged, curving upwards in a menacing arc, reminiscent of the strongest powerhouse in the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Her body radiated amanding aura, and her very presence was enough to cause the hearts of her enemies to falter.

    As the powerful figure of ralis loomed over the battlefield, a deafening battle cry rose up from the ranks of the 50,000 Crimson Army soldiers who stood on the ground below.

    Dozens of Dreadwings also were hovering under ralis, each ready to punish their foes from the skies.

    Their battle-hardened forms were a testament to their resolve, and their presence seemed to make the air tremble with anticipation.

    Following close behind the vanguard of the Crimson Army, thousands more soldiers amassed, each one ready and willing to face the Umbralfiends in defense of their kingdom.

    As this awe-inspiring army gathered its strength, a renewed sense of hope surged through the hearts of House Thorne and its allies.

    The battlefield suddenly felt charged with new life, as the soldiers of House Thorne and its allies looked upon their queen and ralis with renewed hope and vigor.

    Most of the Umbralfiends, in contrast, felt the first icy tendrils of dread wrap around their hearts upon seeing their fellow people get turned to ashes within just a second by this dragon that sent chills through their blood.

    The dragon had purposefully targeted some of the strongest among them, each of them at least a peak Soul Reaper and yet they didn''t even realize what killed them.

    And seeing the master of this dragon, the Bloodburn Queen, only made it worse. They could feel the fury radiating from her cold crimson eyes that were looking down upon them.

    They had underestimated the might of their foes, and it was bing increasingly clear that this battle was far from decided.

 Chapter 179: Just One Question

    A glimmer of relief shed across Esther''s face as she beheld the timely arrival of the queen and her fearsome reinforcements.

    But unlike her soldiers, she wasn''t jubnt upon seeing ralis and the Dreadwings.

    Her eyes, sharp as a hawk''s, followed the movement of the colossal sea monster.

    Its massive body writhed and contorted in the roiling waves, mustering the energy to unleash one of its most fearsome abilities.

    From deep within its colossal frame, the Kraken began to draw upon the ancient and dark magic that had coursed through its veins. As it harnessed this terrifying power, the monster''s eyes glowed a sickly green, casting eerie shadows on the waters that churned and frothed beneath it.

    *KREEEEE!!*

    Then, with a guttural screech that shook the very foundations of the earth, the Kraken released the Corrosive Mist just like Esther expected.

    Like a monstrous geyser, the noxious fog erupted from its gaping maw and surged upwards, its tendrils of poison and decay spiraling into the sky above the battlefield. The mist was a swirling tempest of corruption, its sickly green hue a testament to the unimaginable suffering it could inflict.

    The Corrosive Mist spread into the skies, a toxic nket smothering the dark clouds. The sinister fog hungrily devoured the moon light, plunging the battlefield into a murky gloom that seemed to sap the very hope from those who beheld it.

    As the corrosive cloud unfurled in the air, the soldiers below stared in awe and terror at the manifestation of the Kraken''s terrible power.

    They were d this mist didn''t engulf them but nketed the skies. But this also meant that the queen''s dragon and any aerial support won''t be able to help them.

    The Dreadwings recoiled in rm as the acrid mist seeped into the air around them, obscuring their vision and chipping away at their tough scales. Each mighty beast roared in difort, as if beseeching their masters for guidance.

    Their masters acted swiftly as they guided the Dreadwings to the perimeter of the battlefield where the mist was weaker and they can let the Dreadwings unleash hell on the Umbralfiends who managed to make it there.

    Rowena, perched atop ralis, surveyed the scene with an iron will. She knew the Kraken''s intentions all too well: to lure her dragon and the Dreadwings into the sea, where the beast''s strength would be unmatched. But she was not about to be outmaneuvered by this powerful and intelligent foe.

    With a firm, reassuring pat on ralis'' scaled neck, Rowena signaled to ralis to remain aloft.

    She already expected something like this and didn''t want ralis to be involved unless things were looking really bad.

    Her eyes, filled with determination and fire, locked onto the eerie mist below. Crimson aura gathered around her, and with a burst of speed, she dove fearlessly into the toxic mist, leaving her loyal dragon behind.

    "Prepare yourselves!" Esther shouted to her troops, her voice strong andmanding, "Our queen has joined the fray. Stand strong and follow her lead!"

    The Thorne soldiers, inspired by their Lady''s unwavering resolve and the unexpected arrival of their queen and her armies, braced themselves for the battle that was about to unfold. With renewed vigor, they locked their eyes on their formidable adversaries, ready to give their all for their queen and theirnd.

    The battlefield had be an epic maelstrom of chaos and bloodshed as tens of thousands of soldiers shed in a frenzied whirlwind of steel and sorcery.

    The air was thick with the scent of blood, sweat, and death, a heady mixture that both intoxicated and repelled those who dared to inhale its pungent aroma.

    The screams of the wounded and dying melded with the roars of battle cries and the guttural sounds of exertion, creating a cacophonous symphony of war that echoed through the skies, blending with the terrifying roars of the Kraken.

    As the vast armies of House Thorne and House Drake, their vassals, and the Umbralfiends engaged in brutalbat, thendscape was trampled and torn asunder, transformed into a twisted hellscape of churned mud and shattered bodies.

    Soldiers charged into the fray, their faces etched with a mixture of determination and terror, knowing that for many of them, this would be their final battle.

    des shed, and sparks flew asbatants met in mortalbat, their eyes locked on one another with a deadly intensity. Blood spurted from wounds, staining the ground red and slick with gore. Soldiers fell, their lifeless bodies bing mere obstacles for theirrades and foes to navigate as the battle raged on.

    In the midst of this carnage, powerful spells lit up the sky like a pyrotechnic disy of magic and destruction. Arcs of lightning crackled and thundered, incinerating those caught in their path.

    Icy tempests raged, their chilling touch numbing limbs and hearts alike. And through it all, the armies pressed on, their spirits fueled by their loyalty and the desperate hope that their side would ultimately prevail.

    Above the fray, ralis circled warily, its keen eyes scouring the battlefield to keep an eye on its master while waiting for her orders.

    Its mighty wings beat the air with a force that sent tremors rippling through the already devastatednd, a reminder of the power that was yet to be unleashed.

    On the battlefield, amidst the chaos and bloodshed, a dark, formidable figure cut through the fray like a shadowy specter.

    King Moraxor appeared every bit as deadly and unstoppable as his appearance suggested. d in his metallic armor forged from the mystical underwaternds of the sea, adorned with twisted spikes and etched with sinister runes, he was the embodiment of dread, a harbinger of doom for any who dared to stand in his way.

    His weapon of choice, a scepter forged from the darkest depths of the ocean, gleamed with an eerie light that seemed to drink in the very essence of the surrounding carnage.

    The scepter''s head was a swirling vortex of dark energy, pulsating with the raw power of the abyss. As he wielded it with the deadly precision of a master, his foes could only stare in terror as their impending demise approached.

    King Moraxor''smand over water and darkness made him a terrifying adversary. With a flick of his wrist, he conjured a torrent of ck, viscous water that surged towards his enemies like a ravenous beast, swallowing whole ranks of soldiers before they could even scream. The water left a trail of devastation in its wake, a testament to the dreadful might of the Umbralfiend king.

    In another moment, King Moraxor swept his scepter through the air, and a wave of inky darkness descended upon his foes. This darkness seeped into their very souls, chilling them to the core as their minds were assailed with visions of their worst fears.

    As they fell to their knees, shuddering and begging for mercy, Moraxor strode through their ranks with merciless purpose, leaving behind a trail of lifeless bodies as their minds shattered under the relentless assault.

    The soldiers of the Bloodburn Kingdom were shocked to their core upon seeing how King Moraxor may very well be a mid-level Soul Devourer!

    On the other side of the battlefield, a striking figure d in ck armor emerged from the chaos, wielding a whip that crackled with fiery crimson energy. The Bloodburn Queen was a force to be reckoned with, and her presence sent a shiver of both dread and awe down the spines of those who faced her.

    Rowena''s armor seemed to drink in the surrounding light, rendering her a terrifying vision of darkness against the backdrop of bloodshed. Intricate, dragon-like designs adorned the armor''s surface, their edges sharpened to a deadly point, while the crimson eyes peering out from her helm gleamed with an intensity that belied her ruthless determination.

    Her whip, a living, breathing extension of her will, seemed to pulse with the very essence of her power. As she wielded it with deadly grace, the weapon hissed and writhed through the air, leaving a trail of searing mes in its wake. Each crack of her whip echoed across the battlefield like the roar of a great beast, sending enemies fleeing in terror or being consumed by the unquenchable fire.

    With multiple powerful pathways in her mana circuit coupled with a draconic bloodline, Rowena was an unstoppable force. As she moved through the battlefield, she deftly manipted the blood spilled by fallen warriors, bending it to her will and shaping it into deadly red hot weapons that pierced her foes'' hearts.

    As each drop of blood was twisted to serve her purpose, the very air around her seemed to vibrate with the sheer intensity of her control.

    She summoned pirs of searing fire from the earth, incinerating her enemies where they stood and creating great walls of me that scorched the ground and kept her foes at bay.

    With her ck hair whipping around her as she fought, and the crimson fury in her eyes, Rowena was the embodiment of deadly beauty and power. As she cut through the enemy''s ranks like a burning knife through flesh, her very presence seemed to bolster the spirits of her allies, igniting in them a renewed determination to fight and win.

    Within just minutes, she had burned down hundreds of Umbralfiends into ashes.

    The Umbralfiends felt suffocated under her terrifying bloody aura as she razed them to the ground.

    As the tumult of battle raged around them, a moment of calm seemed to settle over the field when Rowena and Moraxor finally crossed paths.

    Amidst the chaos of shing steel and dying screams, the two leaders stood, their eyes locked in a fierce exchange of wills. A hush fell over the battlefield, the very air pregnant with anticipation as both armies seemed to hold their breath, waiting for the inevitable sh between these two monarchs.

    Rowena''s voice cut through the silence, cold and unyielding as the icy winds of the North, "You will pay the price for starting this war, King Moraxor."

    King Moraxor''s gaze bore into her, the corners of his lips lifting in an imperious smile, "We paid enough for thousands of years. Now it is you and your kingdom''s turn, Bloodborn Queen. Your reputation precedes you, being young but so powerful. But your bravado will not save your people today. Yield, and perhaps I will spare them before its toote."

    Rowena''s crimson eyes red with a fire that seemed to burn from within as she gripped the handle of her whip, its crimson mes licking the air, "You should be worrying about your own life," She said in a frigid tone as she raised her zing whip.

    "Hahahaha," Moraxor''sughter rumbled like distant thunder, an unsettling sound as he also raised his scepter and prepared to face her without any fear.

    As the two powerful figures shed, the earth seemed to tremble beneath their might, each parry and strike a testament to their skill and power.

    The air around them thundered with each of their attacks, charged by their fury and conflict.

    It became clear that the oue of their battle could be vital to the fate of this war.

    ¡­

    A few minutes ago, in the heart of the uncanny Dreadthorne Castle, Asher waited beforerge iron doors. The dimly lit hallway cast eerie shadows on the cold stone walls, heightening the sense of tension that permeated the air. Even as the sounds of war echoed from the distant battlefield, an unnatural silence seemed to envelop the space around the iron doors that separated Asher from the man he sought.

    As the iron doors creaked open, a hulking figure emerged from the darkness beyond. The stern, unyielding face of Lord Thorin Thorne was entuated by the flickeringmp, casting deep shadows on his chiseled features. His cold gaze settled on Asher, a prating stare that seemed to see right through him.

    "What brings you here at such a precarious time, Consort Asher? Forgive my rudeness but I do not have a minute to spare now," Thorin said, his deep voice resonating through the hallway. He stood with his hands sped behind his back, an imposing figure even in the direst of circumstances.

    Asher''s expression didn''t change as he said with a subtle curve of his lips, "I understand, Lord Thorin. But what if I can help end this war as long as you answer one question of mine?"

 Chapter 180: A Foolish And Reckless Plan?

    Thorin couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows upon hearing Asher''s words, which piqued his interest.

    He knew that Asher was a genius with unimaginable potential, but as of now, he didn''t have the power to even mitigate the impact of this war, let alone single-handedly turn the tide of this war.

    Nheless, Thorin felt that Asher wasn''t the type to waste his time unnecessarily, so he asked, "What might that question be?"

    "What is the Kraken''s weakness?" Asher inquired, his voice steady and purposeful.

    Thorin''s brows subtly rose, not expecting this question as he responded in an aloof tone, "And what makes you think the Kraken has a weakness?"

    Asher''s lips curled into a sly smile, "Does it really matter?"

    Thorin knew that Asher''s reluctance to answer his question was likely because he didn''t want to divulge how he hade to suspect a weakness.

    But the Kraken was, after all, their strongest weapon, and revealing its vulnerability could put them at a disadvantage unless there was no other choice.

    So he answered, "Even if it had one, why would I reveal it to you?"

    Asher narrowed his eyes and posed another question, "Would revealing the Kraken''s weakness be worse than enduring irrecoverable losses and potentially losing the Kraken forever?"

    Thorin''s expression grew serious as he considered Asher''s words. Behind the iron doors, he had been working on something that could bring down the Kraken, but at a tremendous cost and with risks even he was unable to predict without any guarantee his House can regain control of it.

    With a focused gaze, Thorin looked at Asher and admitted, "The Kraken indeed has a weakness, but it is not really a weakness since nobody can take advantage of it. Not even the queen."

    Thorin''s voice carried a heavy tone as he revealed the Kraken''s only weakness, "The only weakness the Kraken has is the Life Pearl embedded on its heart. This pearl acts as a conduit of life energy for the Kraken, sustaining its massive size, regenerative capabilities, and its mana. If the pearl gets damaged, the flow of life energy could be disrupted, causing it to weaken, have its regeneration crippled, and even fall into a state of temporary dormancy."

    Upon hearing this, a subtle glint shed in Asher''s eyes. It seemed as if a spark of hope had ignited within him.

    Thorin, however, was quick to notice the change in Asher''s expression. He narrowed his eyes, and his voice took on a more serious tone, "Don''t get your hopes up. If there were a way to exploit this weakness, we would have done so already. The Kraken''s heart is located deep within its massive body, closer to the center. Its heart is also well-protected by a sea of corrosive juices that would disintegrate even a low-level Soul Devourer in just a few minutes. Just the pain alone would make any Soul Devourer retreat within seconds. Of course, there are so many other dangers lurking within the belly of that creature that will prevent you from getting to its heart."

    Inwardly, Asher felt that things were harder than he expected. He didn''t know if he can even do this despite the confidence he was showing.

    But he had already thought this through. If the Bloodburn Kingdom loses this war, then it will weaken so much that it will get further crippled by enemies, waiting for the right opportunity to strike.

    And if that happens, then all his ns would have been for nothing, and he would never be able to get his revenge.

    And so, there was no choice but to desperately try and see if he could seed or not.

    Pausing for a moment, Thorin fixed Asher with an intense gaze, "Now do you understand now why it''s futile to pursue this weakness?" His gaze became absent as he added, "If it wasn''t, we could not only end this war before it''s toote like you said, but also let my House regain control of the Kraken without much risk."

    Asher''s expression barely changed after hearing everything as he subtly bowed his head and thanked Thorin for revealing the weakness of the Kraken, "I appreciate your candor, Lord Thorin. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll be taking my leave."

    Thorin was taken aback by Asher''s unshaken demeanor despite being told how impossible it was to exploit this weakness. He couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly are you nning to do?"

    With a casual shrug, Asher replied, "Why, I''m going to incapacitate the Kraken, of course."

    And with that, Asher turned on his heel and walked away, leaving behind a baffled Thorin who couldn''t even think of any words to say to that. Was this young consort really going to get himself killed?

    Thorin stared at the retreating figure, his brow furrowed in concern and confusion. He had thought he knew what kind of man Asher was. But now, as he watched him stride away with unwavering determination, he realized that he had yet to trulyprehend the depths of his mentality.

    But despite being impressed by Asher''s confidence, Thorin felt that it was misced by the arrogance of a young genius just like so many others.

    He didn''t give it too much thought and returned to the hall behind the iron doors. Asher''s life and death was least of his concern now.

    ¡­

    Asher stood at the edge of the battlefield, taking in the chaotic scene thaty before him.

    Rowena and King Moraxor were locked in fiercebat as the space around him was turning into a hellish purgatory.

    Asher could discern that Moraxor was, without a doubt, a powerful Soul Devourer, at least at the mid-level.

    However, the pressure was more on Rowena since Moraxor was supported by five of his generals who seemed to be powerful Soul Purgers.

    In a normal battle, this wouldn''t be considered fair but among demons and especially the Umbralfiends who were banished for thousands of years couldn''t care less about fairness.

    Still, he couldn''t help but feel how impressive Rowena was to handle all of them on her own. No wonder, nobody ever dared to question her power. She was surely one of those geniuses who were only born once in a thousand years.

    But the odds seemed to be stacked against the Bloodburn Kingdom, as the Kraken''s relentless attacks continued to hinder their progress. Even though the Kraken had to hold back to avoid harming its own allies, it was still the driving force that tipped the scales in favor of their foes.

    It was evident that if the tide did not turn soon, the Bloodburn Kingdom would be defeated soon.

    Behind Asher stood one of his dependable vassals, Leonidas, still reeling from the shocking and audacious n the royal consort had devised.

    Leonidas could not help but express his doubt, questioning the royal consort with a respectful yet uncertain gaze, "Your Highness, are you certain about this? Have you truly thought this through?"

    Asher turned to face Leonidas, his eyes sweeping across the stoic expressions of the five hundred Dragon Legion soldiers who stood ready to follow his orders.

    The Dragon Legion was an elite andpact army that boasted of five hundred battle-hardened Dracovores. Each of these warriors had gone through grueling training and selection processes, making them a force to be reckoned with.

    They were garbed in sleek ck armor adorned with dragon motifs, which seemed to seamlessly blend with their muscr forms. The armor appeared to have been forged from a rare metal, and then enchanted by Darren, giving it an otherworldly, shimmering sheen.

    Each warrior wore a helm shaped like a dragon''s head,plete with menacing, piercing eyes and curved, pointed horns that served to strike fear into the hearts of their enemies.

    It cost Asher quite a fortune to train just 500 of them but he felt it was worth it, especially in this situation where he can make use of them for a specific mission rather than simply engaging in the battlefield.

    With a confident smile, Asher replied, "I know how my n sounds, Leonidas, but desperate times call for desperate measures."

    As he spoke, his gaze shifted to the side, and he raised his eyebrows in anticipation, "Ah, the Battlemaster has arrived."

    Ceti rode toward them on her steed, leading a thousand-strong army, with her mother Merina seated behind her.

    Her long silky red hair danced in the air while her bountiful breasts subtly bounced within the restraints of her breastte.

    From a distance, anyone would feel that she was the perfect embodiment of beauty and strength.

    However, right now, her blue eyes had a glint of thinly veiled frustration and anger as she approached Asher.

    Dismounting her horse, Ceti was stopped in her tracks as a fully-armored woman descended from the sky,nding gracefully in front of her. Her cape billowed dramatically as she touched down. It was Eradicator, who had arrived on the scene, swiftly pushing the confused Leonidas aside.

    Approaching Asher, she dered with an air of concern and authority, "Your Highness, I must inform the queen of your dangerous n. There is a very real chance it may result in your death," she said, her words blunt.

    Asher had known that asking Ceti for help directly might prove fruitless due to the situation between them.

    Thus, he had enlisted her mother, Merina''s aid, to persuade her.

    Surprisingly or not, this approach had been sessful, and Ceti seemed to have agreed to his n.

    However, during Merina''s conversation with her daughter, Eradicator had be privy to the details of his n and now sought to prevent him from executing it.

    But Asher expected this and actually wanted Eradicator to learn of his n so that he could use her.

    Still, fully aware of Eradicator''s unwavering dedication to protecting him, Asher knew he needed to find a way to circumvent her resistance, "As per my wife''s orders," he reminded her, "you are to watch over me but not to interfere with my actions. Do you truly wish to disturb and distract the queen in the midst of battle by reporting this and cause unforeseen consequences?"

    Eradicator hesitated, ncing toward the fiercebat that engulfed the queen. She was torn between her loyalty and her concern for Asher''s safety. It seemed as though Asher was the one person who could make her feel helpless and uncertain.

    Sensing her indecision, Asher proposed an alternative, "If you wish to fulfill your duty as my protector, then assist me alongside the others in making our way to the Kraken. Ensure that you get me inside safely."

    Eradicator stood still for a while before slowly nodding, her resolve strengthening after seeing no other way, "Very well. I will help you all the way by following you into the belly of the Kraken as well."

    Asher raised his eyebrows subtly, marveling at her determination. He didn''t know if she was foolishly brave or a bit too dutiful and loyal for her own good.

    Nevertheless, he had nothing to lose and weed her support, which he was banking on, "That will be more than enough," he said, appreciating the dedication she had shown.

    Just as Eradicator stepped away, Ceti confronted him, hands on her hips, struggling to hide the frustration on her face.

    The tension between them was palpable, like a thunderstorm ready to strike, "Are you willing to take responsibility if the soldiers I brought die because of your n, and nothing goodes out of it?" she demanded.

    She couldn''t restrain herself from letting out some of her worries and frustration. This was honestly too much.

    She found it hard to believe that she was even going along with his stupid n. Not too long ago, she had been leading House Drake''s vassal soldiers alongside Silvan, fending off Umbralfiends attempting to infiltrate their kingdom.

    Then, her mother, Merina, appeared with Asher''s request. Despite her strong misgivings, Ceti reluctantly agreed, swayed by her mother''s pleas after failing to convince her. She couldn''t bear to make her mother plead for too long.

    Ceti had no doubt that Asher''s n was too reckless and foolish. But her poor mother was seemingly brainwashed by Asher, making her mother feel that Asher''s n was rock solid.

    Still, she refused to risk all of her soldiers on this gamble, bringing only 1,000 of them to the battlefield. Their lives were her responsibility, and she couldn''t help but demand that Asher take responsibility for the consequences of his n if she were to order her soldiers into following him.

    Asher scoffed, stepping closer to Ceti, his face mere inches from hers as he said in a low yet hard voice, "How dare you be so brash and ask me to assume responsibility when you''re theirmander?" he retorted, "It''s your duty to assist a royal member during wartime, and since you''re already here, there''s no turning back. You better follow or get punished for disobedience, understood?"

    Ceti''s nostrils red as her frustration reached a boiling point. She couldn''t believe that Asher had the gall to evade responsibility for his own n. It seemed she had underestimated his crudeness. He was the worst!

    If only she didn''te here, she could have easily made an excuse that her soldiers were preupied with their own battles and wouldn''t be able to help him. He also wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.

    But now, with Asher staring her down, that was no longer an option.

    Merina observed the heated exchange between her Master and her daughter with concern etched on her face. She understood her daughter''s worries, and she too feared for her master''s safety.

    But after serving him for over a year, Merina had learned to trust in his resolve and determination. As his loyal servant, she resolved to stand by him, prepared to offer her assistance even in his n, for her strength had grown to that of a mid level Soul yer.

 Chapter 181: Now I Will Handle The Rest

    Sabina''s eyes were filled with resolve, her lips pressed into a thin line as she furrowed her brows, frustration etched upon her face.

    She watched in mounting annoyance and anger as the Kraken decimated her soldiers, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.

    She knew that if the situation continued unchecked, the Umbralfiends would push further ind, exploiting the chaos caused by the monstrous beast. The odds were already stacked against them in this battle against an enemy that ruled the seas.

    She can''t let this creature destroy them that easily!

    Determined to slow the Kraken''s progress, Sabina brandished her Death Chains and charged forward. With a powerful flick of her wrist, the dark corrosive chains wrapped around the advancing Umbralfiends, sapping their life force and restricting their ability to use mana.

    A single forceful tug from Sabina was all it took to cleave the enemies in two, their dismembered corpses copsing to the ground. Sabina''s single-minded focus and determination to reach the Kraken left the Umbralfiends no room for escape, her Death Chains ensuring a swift and brutal end.

    Meanwhile, Esther, who had been keeping her distance from the front lines, spotted Sabina''s reckless advance toward the Kraken. Frowning, she steeled herself to intervene, but her eyes suddenly widened in rm as she leaped back just in time to avoid an arrow imbued with dark energy that exploded upon impact. The ground where she had stood mere moments before was now a smoking crater.

    "Don''t think about escaping anywhere, Esther," A frigid voice echoed from the side.

    Esther''s eyes narrowed, scanning the battlefield until she caught sight of Queen Narissara emerging before her, brandishing a fearsome bow with an attached de.

    Esther nced at her Death Knight, who was now preupied with engaging several powerful Umbralfiends, rendering it unable to assist Sabina.

    Her attempts to reach out to Sabina were met with silence, further heightening her urgency. Knowing that the only way to help her daughter was to defeat the Umbralfiend queen, Esther''s determination grew.

    With a steely glint in her eyes and her voice brimming with resolve, Esther retorted, "I won''t be the one who needs to escape."

    The air between the two powerful women chilled with intensity as they charged at each other.

    Finally, Sabina stood before the massive Kraken, its enormous crab-like form casting a dark shadow over the battlefield while her men held off any Umbralfiends trying to interfere.

    The beast''s eyes burned with an eerie, malevolent glow, and its razor-sharp pincers snapped and ttered with terrifying ferocity.

    Sabina, in contrast, was a whirlwind of dark energy and lethal grace, her crazed grin belying the ruthless determination that fueled her every move.

    As she faced off against the Kraken, Sabina danced around its deadly ws, her lithe form weaving in and out of the behemoth''s reach.

    She deftly manipted her Death Chains,shing them out to strike at the creature''s vulnerable spots, aiming to slow its advance and keep it preupied.

    As a high ranked member of House Thorne, she was privy to certain information nobody else would know.

    Each crack of the chains was followed by an enraged screech from the Kraken as it tried to shake off the draining effects of the dark weapon.

    Despite her nimble movements, Sabina was not entirely sessful in avoiding the Kraken''s powerful attacks. With each passing moment, she found herself on the receiving end of more and more blows from its formidable limbs.

    She already knew how truly terrifying the Kraken was but the experience from fighting it personally was a whole another thing.

    Without even using its mana, she was getting suppressed from its physical attacks. She guessed it must be saving its mana after exhausting a lot of it to unleash the corrosive mist that still covered the skies.

    She had recently entered the peak level of Soul Purger, and yet she was on the losing end already.

    Gashes and bruises marred her once pristine skin, her blood staining the earth beneath her. Yet, her shaky smile never wavered, the excitement of the battle fueling her onward.

    The Kraken, seemingly growing more enraged by Sabina''s continued defiance, unleashed a flurry of attacks in an attempt to crush her beneath its mighty ws.

    Sabina, for all her skill and tenacity, found herself struggling to dodge the onught. Each new injury inflicted upon her only served to heighten the tension of the sh, a stark contrast to the carefree grin she stubbornly maintained.

    Sabina''s soldiers pleaded with her to flee, but their words fell on deaf ears. Filled with a frenzied determination, she was halfway sessful in dismembering one of the Kraken''s pincers using her Death Chains.

    Sabina''s eyes glowed with wild fervor as she repeatedly told herself that she could achieve this.

    If she managed to sever the pincer, the Kraken would be forced to return to the sea and heal, buying them precious time, possibly even allowing her father to return and prevent further losses to their House.

    Yet, the ancient beast had no intention of allowing Sabina to seed. With a mere tug of its pincer, it lifted her into the air and mmed her onto the ground, forcing her to release her chains.

    Without giving her a chance to catch her breath, the Kraken''s giant pincer descended upon her, intent on crushing and tearing her body apart. Her soldiers cried out in despair, "Lady Sabina!"

    Despite her predicament, Sabina managed a bloody chuckle as the pincer''s enormous shadow engulfed her.

    Just as the pincer was about to crush her, a surge of dark blood energy mmed into it, causing the Kraken let out an angry growl while its pincer was pushed away.

    Sabina blinked in disbelief when another shadow appeared overhead ¨C this time, arge flying beast.

    A tall man with dark yellow eyes jumped down from the beast, and before Sabina could muster a word, a pair of strong arms scooped her up from the ground.

    They leaped onto the flying beast and took off, leaving the Kraken behind.

    Esther, who was in the middle of her battle with Narissara, never stopped paying attention to Sabina from time to time. When she saw the Kraken was about to kill her daughter, she was ready to risk getting injured to head towards her.

    However, upon getting a message from the royal consort surprisingly, Esther couldn''t feel more relieved, especially with Eradicator on his side.

    Atop the flying beast, the man shook his head disapprovingly, "That was too reckless. What were you thinking?" he asked.

    Sabina''s vision cleared, and she found herself looking into the face of a devilishly handsome man, "Asher?" she mumbled in surprise, "What are you doing here?" She nced to the side, seeing Eradicator and realizing they were flying atop Grimeras, Eradicator''s mount.

    Asher''s lips curved into a smile, "Well, naturally, I''m here to help stop this war, and save your life while I''m at it," he said. However, he was astonished that this crazy woman actually managed to almost sever one of the pincers of the Kraken.

    Sabina weakly smirked, managing to respond, "I¡­had it handled," Still, thest thing she expected was him to suddenly arrive and save her life. Why would he risk his own life to save hers? But for some reason, she was feeling better he was attached to her in some way. Perhaps, he must have been already seduced by her.

    Asher surveyed her battered form from head to toe, then smiled sardonically, "Oh, you definitely did. Now I will handle the rest," He said as Eradicator made Grimerasnd in a safe spot, surrounded by a lot of their soldiers.

    Sabina blinked, her confusion evident as she asked what he meant by that. She looked around, noticing Ceti and over a thousand soldiers surrounding them. It was surprising to see that they were under Asher''smand. How had he managed to gather so many soldiers?

    But she knew they were far from sufficient to turn the tide of this war.

    "Don''t worry about unnecessary things and focus on healing," Asher urged and winking, he added, "I wouldn''t want my potion partner to die from bleeding out."

    "I am touched," Sabina weakly chuckled as she licked the blood from her lips in an alluring way. Her eyes then narrowed as she asked with a sarcastic smile, "So¡­you intend to stop the war with your little army?"

    She recalled him mentioning that he would stop the war which made her think that he was joking.

    Asher shrugged nonchntly, "Well¡­as the royal consort, it''s the least I can try to do, right? But my little army isn''t the key. The Kraken is the biggest factor that would decide the fate of this war. I am sure you know that too."

    Sabina''s brows raised as she knew the war can be won if the Kraken goes down. But what surprised her was Asher hinting that he was going to do something about the Kraken which meant he would be facing it himself.

    This made her let out a weakughter, remarking ,"Oh devils¡­how ironic and amusing of you to tell me I was reckless¡­when you are nning to do something even worse."

    She meant it, as Asher seemed too weak tost even a second against the Kraken. What was he even nning to do? Talk to that creature and coax it?

    Still, after a few months of ''close'' interactions, Sabina couldn''t help but feel that he wasn''t just foolishly arrogant.

    A sense of excitement bubbled within her as she urged without even bothering to ask how, "Whatever¡­Let me see if you can really handle it or if its just empty boasting. Meanwhile, I will heal up here."

    Asher nodded with a smile and looked at Merina as he instructed, "Merina, stay here and help her heal."

    "Yes, Master," Merina nodded, though she felt a bit disappointed she couldn''t help him with his n.

    He then turned to Ceti and said, "You can start executing the n."

    "As you say so...Your Highness," Ceti sharply stressed her words with a piqued glint in her eyes and gestured for her men to follow her as they charged into the battlefield, heading towards the Kraken.

    Leonidas waved to the Dragon Legion, signaling them to follow Ceti and assist with the n.

    Climbing atop Grimeras, Asher hugged Eradicator''s waist, taking a deep breath before announcing, "I am ready. Let''s go."

    A hint of reluctance crossed her eyes, but she nodded, and they took off into the air, flying towards the terrifying Kraken.

    Once Asher had left, Sabina wiped her lips after drinking a healing potion. She nced at Merina, who was gently wiping the blood from her body, and asked with a smile, "So¡­how many times does he sleep with you in a day?"

    Merina''s face flushed a deep crimson, startled by the sudden and unexpected question.

    "I-I¡­I¡­" She stammered, unsure of how to respond and feeling too shy to answer.

    However, Sabina didn''t seem to mind her reluctance, letting out weakughter as if she already knew the answer from Merina''s reaction, "You must be the luckiest maid in the kingdom¡­ironically," she said with a shake of her head, making Merina awkwardly smile as she looked away.

    Merina knew as a werewolf it was only natural she would be treated as nothing more than filth in this kingdom. Even if she was a refugee, the fact that she belonged to an enemy race would never erase their thousands of years of prejudice and hatred.

    But thanks to her Master, even people were showing her respect, at least on the outside. None of them would dare to show her disrespect since it would mean disrespect to her Master as well. Even her daughter didn''t seem toin much about these things.

    She was already feeling as if he had given her a new lease on life.

    However, Sabina''s smile stifled a momentter as her ghostly red eyes glinted with a stony light while thinking, ''A mere werewolf maid getting to have fun with him more than me? That¡­is uneptable.''

 Chapter 182: Into The Chasm Of Death

    The battlefield roared with the cacophony of shing weapons and guttural cries as the Dragon Legion, Ceti, and her soldiers used various arsenals in an intelligent and careful manner to engage it from a distance.

    Their coordinated assault was designed to hold the massive beast''s attention long enough for the royal consort to execute his daring n.

    All they had to do was buy a couple of seconds but keeping the Kraken busy for even a second was no small feat.

    Even as the soldiers risked their lives, they understood the importance of their task and pressed on with grim determination.

    Their numbers were dwindling with each second, and yet they steeled their hearts and didn''t falter.

    Eradicator, her focus as sharp as a de, guided Grimeras through the air as it soared toward the Kraken at breakneck speed.

    She could feel Asher''s steady grip around her waist, a silent reassurance that he knew what he was doing. The wind whipped around them, their hair streaming out behind them like banners of defiance.

    Asher, his eyes narrowed in concentration, scanned the battlefield below.

    He could see Ceti leading her soldiers with an air of stoic confidence, her spiky knuckle gloves smashing through the Umbralfiends that dared toe too close.

    He couldn''t help but wonder why she wasn''t using her werewolf form. He had noticed this earlier too when Iryna Drake and her people attacked the Demonstone Castle.

    The Dragon Legion, their armor glistening in the fading light, moved as a single, unstoppable force. Their bravery and unwavering loyalty to their cause bolstered their collective morale.

    "Are you ready, Your Highness?" Eradicator asked over the din of the battle below. Her voice was steady, but the tension in her body betrayed her concern for his safety.

    "I am," Asher replied, his voice as cool and unshakable as ever, "All I need is to get inside its mouth."

    As Grimeras closed the distance between them and the gargantuan Kraken, Eradicator was still wondering how he nned to survive once he got inside. But she knew better than to question him now.

    She had no choice but to trust his words, and she was prepared to do everything in her power to ensure his safety and sess.

    The soldiers on the ground continued to engage the Kraken, their coordinated assault causing the beast tosh out in frustration.

    Its massive pincers swiped through the air, trying in vain to grasp at the elusive figures darting in and out of its reach, though it did manage to kill a lot in the process.

    For a brief moment, the Kraken''s attention was drawn downward, allowing Asher and Eradicator their window of opportunity.

    "Now!" Asher shouted, his voice taut with urgency.

    Without hesitation, Eradicator urged Grimeras to dive toward the distracted Kraken. The wind howled around them as they plummeted toward the colossal beast, the sense of exhration and danger mingling together in a heart-pounding dance.

    As Grimeras hurtled downward, Eradicator braced herself on its back, every muscle in her body tensed for the moment of action.

    Her grip tightened around the hilt of her heavy sword, its weight reassuring in her grasp. Asher''s eyes were locked on the Kraken, his gaze filled with uncertainty yet with determination as they rapidly approached the colossal monster.

    The Kraken writhed below them, its pincers iling in response to the relentless assault from the ground forces. Its massive carapace glistened with moisture and the sheen of battle.

    With a determined cry, Eradicator lifted her sword above her head and hurled it with all her strength toward the behemoth. The weapon whistled through the air, a deadly projectile aimed at the flesh of the Kraken''s carapace.

    *KRASHHK!*

    *KREEEEE!*

    The impact was devastating. The sword sliced a bit deep into the creature''s armored shell, the sound of rending chitin echoing across the battlefield.

    The Kraken reared back in agony, its pincers snapping wildly in the air as an ear-splitting screech erupted from its maw.

    This was the moment Eradicator had been waiting for. As the Kraken''s massive mouth parts gaped open in pain, she seized her chance. With one arm wrapped tightly around Asher, she leaped from Grimeras''s back, her veins flooded with adrenaline as they dove headlong into the cavernous maw of the monster.

    Time seemed to slow as they plunged into the darkness, the air thick with the stench of the Kraken''s breath and the reek of decaying flesh from its previous victims.

    As they disappeared into the Kraken''s maw, a hush fell over the battlefield, the soldiers and their adversaries momentarily awed and stunned by the audacity and horror of the royal consort''s n.

    They still were wondering if the royal consort justmitted suicide and if everything they did was for nothing. Not even a Soul Devourer would survive for long inside the Kraken.

    Even the Kraken itself seemed disoriented by the unexpected intrusion.

    However, the behemoth seemed to recognize the intrusion as a threat. Its mighty mandibles, the Bonecrusher ws, snapped at them with ferocious power, attempting to crush them between its serrated edges.

    Asher had his eyes widened, and he was ready to transform into Hellbringer, but not before reaching the creature''s belly. He didn''t want to transform unless things were really desperate.

    But right at that time, Eradicator, her determination unwavering, used her inhumane agility to grab him and dodge the iing blows.

    She urged immediately, "Keep moving, Your Highness. I''ll buy you time," Eradicator said, her voice filled with steely resolve.

    "Fine. But make sure to get out in time!" Asher, knowing his own limitations, wasted no time delving deeper into the creature''s maw.

    As he moved further into the beast, he couldn''t help but hope Eradicator would make it out unscathed; She was useful to him more than he realized.

    The Kraken, growing increasingly desperate, unleashed the Shadowfang Slicers, its wicked maxie, in a flurry of swift and agile strikes.

    Eradicator deflected them with her own bare hands, her skillful movements countering the Kraken''s attacks with practiced precision. Her body bore the brunt of the assault, causing cracks to spread across her armor.

    Meanwhile, Ceti, her soldiers, and the Dragon Legion used the distraction to retreat from the fray, their minds reeling from the awe-inspiring disy of a Bloodborn Guard''s power. It was no wonder only five of them were needed to protect the queen.

    Eradicator longed to follow the royal consort into the Kraken''s belly and protect him from the dangers within.

    Still, she knew that she couldn''t do so without the Kraken ripping her up since fending off its attacks while protecting the royal consort was not possible. As a Soul Devourer, her presence would be considered a huge threat by the Kraken, making it unleash even more powerful attacks to get rid of her.

    However, since the royal consort was too weak to be considered a threat, the Kraken wouldn''t bother putting much effort into getting rid of him. She hoped this would at least increase his chances of survival.

    Still, disappointment welled within her as she realized she might not be able to fulfill her duty to its fullest extent.

    As Asher continued his descent into the depths of the Kraken''s insides, Eradicator found herself ensnared by the Grimripper Graspers, the maxillipeds that grasped and tore at her with cold precision.

    In the face of this seemingly insurmountable obstacle, her eyes glowed with an even fiercer determination.

    Blood seeped out through her armor, and yet, the dark red slits of her helmet zed with unwavering determination.

    With her body pushed to its limits, Eradicator called upon her mastery of blood and dark arts, manifesting a de made out of her own blood and infused with dark energy. With a powerful, sweeping motion, she sliced through the Grimripper Graspers, freeing herself from their grip.

    She nced in the royal consort''s direction, seeing that he had ventured deep enough into the Kraken''s body, though her gaze didn''t rx in the slightest.

    Summoning thest reserves of her strength, Eradicator unleashed a torrent of blood energy, as she fought her way through its counterparts to get to the opening of its maw.

    Just as she did, she swiftly leapt out of the beast''s mouth beforending atop Grimeras and taking off.

    However, her gaze was still on the Kraken, trying to still think of a way to get inside and help the royal consort. She couldn''t rx, knowing he was still inside.

    A few miles away, Sabina who was seeing everything from afar let out a subtle, soft gasp, "I can''t believe it...He wasn''t joking. How could someone be so...Wait a second...Don''t tell me, he knows?" Sabina mumbled as realization dawned on her.

    She could only think of one reason why Asher would jump into the belly of the Kraken. The Life Pearl!

    She was too shocked to even ponder about how Asher came to know about it.

    However, she still shook her head, feeling that there was no chance of him surviving in the belly of the Kraken, let alone getting to the Life Pearl.

    Still, she can''t let him die that easily, can she? Hoping he had some artifact to keep him alive for a while, she decided to tell a certain someone who might feel concerned for his safety and the only one who could do something about it.

    She had no direct means to contact that person, but it was very well worth the try, even if it might be toote.

    On the other end of the battlefield, amidst the chaos and the shing of armies, King Moraxor and his Umbralfiend generals were still engaged in a fierce battle against the Bloodburn Queen, Rowena.

    The battlefield echoed with the sounds of shing steel, crackling fire, and the cries of the wounded.

    King Moraxor and his generals found themselves pushed to their limits as they attempted to hold off Rowena''s relentless assault.

    Moraxor didn''t expect this young queen to be so powerful that she managed to kill three of his peak Soul Purger generals while fighting him as well. Now only two of his generals were left, and even he didn''t know how long he could keep her busy.

    The air grew thick with tension as thebatants shed, their respective powers colliding in a maelstrom of destruction. Moraxor summoned torrential waves and tendrils of darkness, seeking to suppress and extinguish Rowena''s searing mes.

    Yet, her crimson mes only seemed to grow in power the more she fought while each attack from her whip left deep craters on the ground.

    "Your Majesty, we cannot hold her off for much longer!" one of the Umbralfiend generals cried out, his voice filled with desperation.

    "Stay focused, Lumban!" King Moraxormanded, his voice determined but wavering with aplicated glint in his eyes, "We cannot afford to falter now! We have sacrificed too much to give up."

    As the battle raged on, Rowena''s strength seemed to multiply, the very air around her rippling with the heat of her power. The Umbralfiend generals exchanged uneasy nces, fear creeping into their eyes as they began to understand the terrifying might of their opponent.

    They realized that the Bloodburn Queen was gaining the upper hand, and their attempts to subdue her were bing increasingly futile.

    But in the heat of the struggle, Rowena''s eyes suddenly flickered, her expression changing as she received a message within her mind. Her eyes widened and trembled as she turned her gaze towards the Kraken in the distance.

 Chapter 183: Ensnared In The Chilling Depths

    Asher''s journey through the Kraken''s immense body was fraught with danger and intrigue. The pulsating, slick walls seemed to almost breathe around him, producing an eerie symphony of organic sounds that made him shudder.

    The dim bioluminescent glow from certain areas of the Kraken''s innards offered the only light to guide his way, casting unsettling shadows as he carefully navigated the twists and turns of the monstrous beast''s internal passages.

    He descended deeper into the Kraken, traversing throughyers of visceral tissue and navigatingworks of writhing vessels.

    The air was thick with the scent of salt and blood, each breath he took a palpable reminder of the nightmarish environment he found himself in. As he progressed, the Kraken''s body seemed toe alive with activity, as though aware of the intruder within its depths.

    As Asher cautiously made his way through the dimly lit, organicbyrinth of the Kraken''s insides, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched. His senses were on high alert, and the eerie silence only heightened the tension surrounding him.

    He knew the Life Pearl was located deep into its body, but the deeper he ventured into the Kraken, the more unpredictable and dangerous his surroundings became.

    *Hisssss*

    Suddenly, the silence was shattered by a chilling, creepy hiss.

    Asher''s eyes focused as he caught sight of a writhing mass emerging from the shadows. The creatures'' elongated, worm-like bodies were covered in dark, glistening scales, and rows of razor-sharp teeth lined their gaping maws. As they slithered towards him, he could see their eyes ¨C cold, unblinking orbs that seemed to pierce right through him.

    Asher took out his ring de as he recognized these 1 feet long creatures for what they were ¨C Shadowmaw Worms.

    He had read about these parasitic organisms which were present within the northern sea, and so he wasn''t surprised to see them within the confines of the Kraken''s body.

    Asher knew he would have to deal with these monstrous parasites and maybe even more before he could get to the Life Pearl. These parasites must be in a symbiotic rtionship with the Kraken for them to act as an internal defense.

    However, as the Shadowmaw Worms drew closer, Asher couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief.

    Despite their horrifying appearance, he realized that they were no stronger than a peak-level Soul Warrior.

    It was a good thing he never stopped getting stronger during the past year and evolving his skills and talents.

    Name : Asher Enren

    Level : 16

    Rating Points : 200 / 13,800

    HP : 9460 / 9460

    MP : 10113 / 10113

    STR : 1768

    DEF : 1318

    INT : 2022

    DEX : 1203

    Talents:

    [ Vengeful Lifestealer (2nd Stage) - When your HP falls below 30%, any sessful attack from you will leave a cursed burning effect on your enemy, dealing 2% of your HP as damage and let you steal the HP they lost (10/16) ]

    [ Cursed Summoner (2nd Stage) - You can summon only 2 damned creatures and they would manifest with 10% of its original stats (1 / 20) ]

    Talent (Inactive: Girgal -> -15% DEF -10% STR -20% INT ): [ Diabolical Speed (2nd Stage)- You possess Girgal''s speed, increasing your DEX by 53% instantly (1/20) )

    Skills:

    [ Resentful sh (3rd Stage) - The cursed de will try and cleave your foes on its own with a burst of mes. Upon sessful attack, they will suffer bleeding effect of 3% of your HP for 9 seconds (5/30) (Cost: 700 MP) (Cooldown: 60 seconds) (Cast time: Immediate) ]

    [ Shadow Roots (2nd Stage) - Summon roots from the shadows to entangle and immbolize your enemies. Lasts 7 seconds (2/20) (Cost: 900 MP) (Cooldown: 1 minute 30 seconds) (Cast time: 2 Seconds) ]

    Skill (Inactive: Girgal): [ Never Look Behind (2nd Stage) - Teleport yourself right behind the person you look at instantly (Cost: 2500 MP) (Cooldown: 2 minutes) (Cast time: Immediate) (2 / 15) ]

    Asher felt that now was a good time to awaken the power of the Rakshasa within him.

    Talent (Active: Rakshasa -> -30% DEX -20% INT ): [ Havoc Arms - You possess the four arms of the Rakshasa, allowing you to cast multiple spells at the same time at 20% less cost (6/10) )

    His eyes began to glow with a sinister, dark light, and a guttural growl escaped his lips.

    His muscles tensed, his body quivering with barely contained power. The air around him seemed to crackle and hum, as if it too could sense the impending transformation.

    As the power surged through him, he felt a familiar sensation radiating from his shoulders. It was as if the very fabric of his being was being pulled apart and reassembled in a new, terrifying form.

    With abination of pain and exhration, two extra muscr arms looking no different than his original arms, rapidly sprouted from his body, each limb ending in a powerful, grasping hand. The sight of the transformation was both awe-inspiring and frightening, and even Asher himself relished in unleashing this mystical and ancient power.

    In the span of a few heartbeats, the newly-formed arms reached for the ring des that appeared alongside them, each de an identical replica of the de of Damnation.

    He had found out earlier he could replicate the de of Damnation, and this ability was most beneficial when using the Rakshasa''s power.

    When he found this out for the first time, the power and potential of his new form were almost intoxicating, filling him with a newfound confidence.

    However, he didn''t let himself get overconfident, especially when he saw these Shadowmaw Worms calling to each other, grouping up after realizing he was stronger than them.

    Surely, they were nning to overwhelm him with their numbers since he was looking at at least 50 of them slithering towards him!

    However, Asher stood at the ready, his four ring des gleaming ominously in the dim, eerie light that filtered through the Kraken''s insides.

    The Shadowmaw Worms, sensing the imminent danger, began to hiss and squirm, their movements bing more erratic as they prepared to attack.

    In that moment, Asher''s senses sharpened, and time seemed to slow down.

    His hands tightly gripped the four ring des, and his vision focused entirely on his writhing adversaries. With a primal roar, he hurled his ring des, each weapon flying with deadly precision towards the worms.

    *Whizzzz!*

    The ring des whirred through the air, their edges slicing through the Shadowmaw Worms with terrifying ease. As they cut through their targets, the des ricocheted off the Kraken''s inner walls, their speed and momentum undiminished.

    Each bounce sent the weapons careening in new, unpredictable directions, leaving the parasitic organisms no escape from the relentless assault.

    As the des continued their deadly ballet, Asher kept running forward while eyes remained locked on their movements, his mind racing to predict their trajectories so that he could summon them back to him and send them flying again.

    After gaining the power of the Rakshasa, he had practiced using all four ring des with beautiful coordination to increase the efficiency of his attacks. He realized that he could be at least twice as effective in battle if he perfected his moves.

    *Sliish!*

    With each sh and strike, the worms fell, their segmented bodies severed and left twitching on the Kraken''s fleshy floor while blood painted it.

    The air was thick with the scent of their viscous blood, and the wet sounds of their dying gasps filled the chamber as Asher ughtered his way through. None of them even got the chance to get near them before they were severed by his deadly ring des.

    In a final, brutal sweep, thest of the Shadowmaw Worms met their grisly end at the hands of Asher''s relentless des.

    The ring des, their work done, flew back to Asher''s waiting hands, their edges still gleaming despite the gore that now coated them.

    Asher stood triumphant among the carnage, his breath barely steady. Even if these parasites were weak, it took some effort to deal with their huge numbers, especially without using mana.

    Fortunately, he had some Stamina Potions at the ready.

    He was satisfied he managed to kill all of them without using a wisp of his mana. But he didn''t celebrate, for he knew even more dangers awaited him ahead, in the darkness.

    As Asher cautiously advanced through the Kraken''s insides, the passage he traversed was unlike anything he had ever seen before. The walls were a slick, pulsating mass of muscle and sinew, with thick veins of blood snaking through the translucent membranes that enclosed them.

    The air was heavy with the scent of decay, and the damp, humid atmosphere clung to his skin like a suffocating shroud.

    The path ahead narrowed and twisted, its uneven organic floor making each step treacherous. He could feel the monstrous creature''s rhythmic contractions as it breathed, the sensation like being inside the belly of a giant, living machine.

    He also had to maintain his bnce since the Kraken was continuously moving, probably continuing to wreak havoc.

    The dim light that permeated the environment cast eerie shadows on the passage, lending an otherworldly quality to his surroundings.

    *Crekk* *Crekk*

    Suddenly, unnerving rasping sounds echoed through the passage, growing louder with each step he took. As he rounded a bend, his eyes narrowed upon seeing the sight before him.

    Creatures resembling big spiny, armored crabs, each the size of a dog, revealed themselves in a grotesque disy of hostility, their spiny, armored bodies clinging to the walls of the chamber like malignant growths.

    Their beady, malevolent eyes red down at Asher, while their sharp pincers clicked and cked in anticipation. They seemed to sense an intrudering in and was preparing to bleed him to death.

    Asher muttered their name, "Bone Spikers," as he recalled the information he had heard about these deadly parasites. Each of their spikes could even impale a Soul yer easily.

    He felt as if the Kraken was like a big house for these creatures. He could only hope that there wouldn''t be too many before he runs out of mana.

    But sensing the strength of these Bone Spikers, he didn''t lower his guard, since each of them were strong as a Soul yer!

    He was a low level Soul Hunter now, and he was confident of killing these dozen Bone Spikers. Still, killing them would burn some of his mana and he didn''t like that.

    The Bone Spikers flexed their carapaces, and with an ominous crackling sound, they beganunching a barrage of razor-sharp bone spikes at Asher.

    Asher''s eyes widened as he tried to dodge them. The projectiles whizzed through the air, narrowly missing him as he ducked and dodged to avoid their deadly assault.

    "Damn it!" But unfortunately, his DEX and INT was significantly weakened because of Rakshasa''s power, making him unable to be fast enough to dodge two bone spikes that lodged into his arm.

    "Now you all are asking for it," Asher said with a low growl as he pulled out the two bone spikes, revealing two bleeding holes on his arm. He realized he shouldn''t rely on his DEX to dodge their spikes but instead take the fight to them. Since they seem to depend on only ranged attacks, they would be weaker up close.

    However, the Bone Spikers had no intention to let him rest as they flexed their carapaces to release another round of bone spikes at him.

    But right at that moment, all four ring des in Asher''s hands zed with dark green mes as he charged forward while throwing all four des into the air, cutting through the spikes before whizzing towards the Bone Spikers.

    He scoffed as he was expecting to cut down some of these Bone Spikers with a single throw of his des.

    But his smile stifled when a sudden sense of danger crept up on him.

    Dark, writhing tendrils, seemingly spawned from the very shadows,shed out at him from nowhere and without warning.

    "Fuck!" He gritted his teeth as they twisted and coiled around his arms and legs, gripping him with an unnatural strength that left him struggling to break free!

 Chapter 184: Chain Of Despair

    As the dark, writhing tendrils continued to constrict Asher, he realized with a growing sense of rm that they were part of the Kraken''s internal structure, emanating from the very walls of the passage.

    He grimaced as the tendrils secreted a corrosive substance that seared his flesh, filling the air with the acrid scent of burning skin. Time was running out, and he had to act fast.

    His eyes darted to the remaining Bone Spikers, who were rearing up for another volley of spikes, eager to capitalize on his vulnerability. A mix of urgency and determination ignited within Asher as he formted a quick n.

    With a forceful gesture of his hand, he called his ring des back to him, the weapons slicing through the air and decimating four of the Bone Spikers in a shower of chitin and gore.

    With six of the Bone Spikers still remaining, Asher didn''t rx. He quickly summoned the Shadow Roots, ethereal tendrils of darkness that surged forth from the ground, snaking around the remaining parasites with ruthless efficiency.

    The six Bone Spikers found themselves immobilized, their bodies entwined in the unyielding grip of the Shadow Roots. Their attempts to shoot more spikes at Asher were thwarted as the Shadow Roots tightened their grasp, stifling the parasites'' movements.

    With the remaining Bone Spikers temporarily neutralized, Asher could finally focus on freeing himself from the Kraken''s tendrils.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Pain radiated from the points where the corrosive substance seared his skin, but he gritted his teeth and refused to be deterred by the agony.

    Without wasting a single moment, Asher summoned the dark green mes that pulsed within his veins, channeling their intense heat though his four ring des.

    The weapons zed with an eerie, verdant glow, poised and ready for hismand.

    His eyes narrowed, and even if he knew his limbs were highly restricted, he could barely move his wrists. And so, with a flick of his wrist, Asher sent the ming ring des slicing through the air.

    He was able to gather enough force to make the ring des bounce off the internal walls of the Kraken before whizzing towards the tendrils.

    The razor-sharp edges cut through the tendrils that bound him, their dark green fire searing the flesh and neutralizing the corrosive substance.

    As the severed tendrils recoiled, Asher felt his limbs loosen, finally freed from the vice-like grip.

    He quickly regained his bnce, steadying his breath as he took in the sight of the charred remnants of the tendrils scattered around him.

    However, he didn''t forget about the remaining immobilized Bone Spikers and sent his ring des flying at them while charging ahead.

    The zing ring des scorched their thick shells before severing their flesh apart again and again by bouncing off against the walls. Since it was a closed space, the Bone Spikers were helpless to defend themselves against the continuous volley of des tearing away at their flesh again and again.

    The Shadow Roots had dissipated right as Asher finished them all off, making him feel like Thorin wasn''t kidding.

    The dangers inside the Kraken were enough to make him realize how much more powerful it truly was than he thought.

    Still, he was determined to keep going and moved cautiously through the ever-narrowing passages of the Kraken''s innards, the stench of its organs filling his nostrils.

    The walls pulsed with life, and every step brought him closer to his ultimate goal. Just as he was about to reach what seemed to be the heart of the behemoth, a chilling sensation crept down his spine. The air around him grew unnaturally cold and heavy, as if reality itself was being distorted.

    The sound of slithering echoed through the passage, and Asher''s eyes darted in every direction, searching for the source. His breath caught in his throat when he spotted the writhing forms emerging from the darkness, making their sinister entrance.

    Their ck scales shimmered with an eerie, otherworldly sheen, and the dark void within their gaping maws seemed to swallow all light and hope.

    Their eyes glowed with malevolence, leaving no doubt in Asher''s mind that these creatures were as vicious as they looked.

    But he recognized them as Darkscale Serpents, far stronger and more formidable than any parasite he had faced thus far.

    He was beginning to wonder if he had underestimated how tenacious the defenses of the Kraken were on the inside.

    He was concerned because all these Darkscale Serpents were at least at the Soul Hunter rank, and there were five of them!

    He was able to see through their strengths, all thanks to his high INT. But that also made him realize that some of these Darkscale Serpents were stronger than him, enough to give him pressure especially due to their advantage in numbers as well.

    *Hisssss*

    As the Darkscale Serpents slithered ever closer, their hissing filled the chamber. Asher realized he couldn''t be too stingy on his MP.

    If he was to face these 5 with his usual abilities, he would lose a lot of mana while probably not losing any of his health.

    However, there was one way he could at least avoid expending too much mana at the cost of gambling his health - using his newfound powerful skill he acquired when he broke through to Soul Hunter rank.

    Skill:

    [ Chain of Despair : Your des of damnation link with each other, transforming them into chain-like weapon for 20 seconds. Each sessful attack weakens the DEF and STR of your foes by 2% of your HP and STR while increasing yours by the same amount. But by invoking this damned power you immediately sacrifice 50% of your health. Gained power lingers in your body for 1 minute (0/12) (Cost: 1500 MP) (Cooldown: 20 minutes) (Cast time: 5 Seconds) ]

    He knew this was quite a powerful skill that came at a great cost. Each de can be manipted tosh out and wrap around opponents, restraining and cutting them with their razor-sharp edges while the damned power slowly saps their strength and transfers it to him.

    So he let the Rakshasa power go dormant since he didn''t need four arms to use this Skill while also letting his INT and DEX return to their normal levels.

    And taking advantage of the Darkscale Serpents slowly slithering towards him, he uttered the incantation, invoking the cursed Chain of Despair. The des of damnation began to pulsate with a sinister dark green aura, linking together in a fluid dance of death.

    The chain-like weapon seemed alive, snaking through the air, eager to strike down its foes.

    However, the cost of such power was not without sacrifice.

    Just as he invoked the Chain of Despair, he immediately felt the immense cost it demanded.

    "Urrgh!"

    The sudden sacrifice of 50% of his health sent shockwaves of pain throughout his body, causing his muscles to seize and spasm. It felt as if his very life essence was being siphoned away, leaving him breathless and disoriented.

    Asher''s vision blurred, and the world around him took on a hazy, ethereal quality. His heart raced, hammering against his ribcage as it struggled to supply his weakened body with the blood it craved. The once-steady flow of energy within him began to ebb, trickling away like water through a cracked dam.

    His legs wobbled beneath him, threatening to buckle under the sudden onught of fatigue. A cold sweat clung to his skin, the moisture causing his hair to stick to his forehead. Asher gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, desperately attempting to anchor himself to reality and maintain control over his body''s rebellion.

    Through sheer willpower, Asher managed to steady his breathing, even as the sensation of ice-cold daggers pierced his flesh. His strength had been greatly diminished, but a flicker of defiance burned deep within him, refusing to be snuffed out.

    With the Chain of Despair in hand, Asher steeled himself for the battle that was about to unfold.

    *HISSS!!*

    The Darkscale Serpents noticed the intruder getting weakened and charged at him, intending to take advantage of their prey''s vulnerability.

    However, Asher had already pulled himself together as he expertly wielded the weapon.

    Seeing these vicious serpents about to attack him at the same time, he let out a grunt as he unleashed his Chain of Despair on them.

    *Whoooosh!!*

    shing and whipping it through the air, the chains struck the Darkscale Serpents with devastating force. Each hit drained the serpents'' strength and defense, siphoning their vitality to augment Asher''s own power.

    Since it was a chain, he was able to attack five of them at the same time, granting him 10% bonus to his DEF AND STR! His total HP had already increased by more than 900!

    And since his DEF also increased, it would mean he would take less damage while his increased STR would allow him to kill these vicious creatures quickly the more he attacks them.

    The Darkscale Serpents hissed and writhed in fury, attempting to close the distance between themselves and Asher.

    However, he deftly used the extended reach of the Chain of Despair to his advantage, keeping the fearsome creatures at bay while continuously weakening them.

    He had only 20 seconds, and he intended to make every second count.

    Even though his body ached with fatigue as the loss of his health took its toll, the adrenaline coursing through his veins fueled his resolve to see the battle through.

    Sweat dripped down his brow as he evaded the serpents'' attacks, the chain-like weapon weaving a deadly pattern through the air.

    The Darkscale Serpents'' movements grew sluggish and desperate as their strength rapidly waned.

    Asher, sensing the tide of the battle turning in his favor, pressed on with relentless determination. The Chain of Despair''s sinister power elerated the demise of the serpents, their once-fearsome forms sumbing to the might of Asher''s damned magic.

    As the final serpent fell lifeless to the ground, Asher breathed a heavy sigh of relief.

    20 seconds was over, and he managed to kill all of them while only expending 1500 MP.

    Asher felt mind blown by the sheer power of this Skill. Not even he ever thought he could kill 5 Soul Hunters within 20 seconds. Anybody else also would feel the same.

    But he knew he wouldn''t be this lucky against those with higher intelligence or experts.

    He stifled his awe and immediately took out a health potion and chugged it down, letting his health gradually increase. Fortunately, since only his life force was sapped, the health potion would do its job perfectly by letting him recoverpletely soon. He can then activate the blood sacrifice and restore his MP as well.

    With the Darkscale Serpents defeated and their lifeless forms strewn across the darkened, gore-stained pathway, Asher took cautious, deliberate steps forward.

    His pulse still raced from the strain of invoking the Chain of Despair, but a sense of urgency urged him to press on, refusing to let his body surrender to the relentless pain.

    Aftering all this way, he was even more determined to finish what he set out to do. He also couldn''t take rest since more parasites might gather and attack him together in the same ce.

    The oppressive atmosphere within the Kraken weighed heavily on his shoulders as he moved deeper into the monstrous beast. Each step felt like a challenge, a struggle to keep moving toward his objective, as the surrounding darkness seemed to coil around him like a living, breathing entity.

    As he rounded a slimy bend, Asher found himself questioning just how much farther he had to go. Would he reach the Life Pearl in time, or would the trials within the Kraken prove too much for him? His thoughts, however, were abruptly interrupted as his eyes were drawn to an ethereal, murky green light pulsating in the distance after a curve before him.

    Asher''s heart skipped a beat as the glow caught his attention. A surge of hope coursed through his veins, dispelling the lingering tendrils of doubt that had threatened to envelop him.

    "This is it¡­" He realized that he had finally reached the coveted location, the resting ce of the Life Pearl.

    There was strangely no acidic water in front of him like Thorin said. But he didn''t care since this only made it so much easier for him.

    His lips curved into a smile as he eagerly yet cautiously approached the ce where the Life Pearl was.

 Chapter 185: Allure Of The Seas

    Asher cautiously advanced towards the bend, the eerie, murky green light of the Life Pearl guiding his every step.

    As he rounded the corner, his eyes widened in surprise at the sight before him.

    The Kraken''s heart, the centerpiece of this enigmatic organic chamber, was a massive, pulsating organ suspended in a fluid-filled cavity.

    It was a living, breathing proof of the colossal creature''s power and vitality, its rhythmic contractions reverberating throughout the cavernous space. Veins and arteries snaked away from the heart, spreading their tendrils throughout the Kraken''s body, providing it with the lifeblood it needed to maintain its dominance over the deep.

    And the Life Pearl was an object of mysterious beauty, casting an enchanting, murky green light that seemed to pulse in time with the Kraken''s heartbeat.

    Roughly the size of a human head, it was perfectly round and smooth, its surface resembling polished marble. As it emitted its mesmerizing glow, the pearl appeared to be alive, as if infused with the very essence of the Kraken itself.

    It was embedded in its heart and seemed to share a symbiotic rtionship with the Kraken. It was as if the pearl had be an integral part of the creature''s life force, imbuing it with a power that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying. It also seemed as if damaging it would be a daunting task considering how the beating heart seemed to protect it with bloody tendrils.

    But it was not the pearl that truly captivated Asher''s attention. To his shock, there was a cocoon of tendrils situated beside the heart, and within it was a enchantingly beautiful woman.

    Her beauty was ethereal, a mesmerizing blend of elegance and dark allure that could captivate anyone whoid eyes upon her. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that she was the "Allure of the Seas".

    Her skin was a shimmering shade of twilight blue, a living canvas that seemed to hold the very essence of the deep ocean within it.

    Her long, glowing, flowing hair, as white as the moon, cascaded down her back, framing her delicate face and entuating her high cheekbones and full, inviting dark blue lips. Her head framed two pretty fins on either side, giving her beauty a poetic aspect.

    Her slender, hourss figure was entuated by her bountiful bust, which was barely contained by the elegant starry bra she wore with a glimmering gem embedded in the lower center.

    Asher felt like her attire had a reflection of the Umbralfiend''s culture, crafted from delicate, iridescent fabrics that hugged her body like a second skin and left little to the imagination.

    He was further surprised as he looked down where her lower half was a breathtaking fusion of demonic elegance and grace.

    Even though her lower body resembled that of a fish''s tail, it was a series of sinuous, serpentine coils, each covered in smooth, glossy scales that glinted in the faint light of the chamber.

    Asher knew the Umbralfiends had a fish-like tail for their lower half unless they were onnd, allowing them to easily grow legs in ce of their tail.

    Her upper body was smooth and scale-free, unlike other Umbralfiends he had encountered, making him wonder if some Umbralfiends were born without scales.

    But despite her ethereal beauty, herplexion appeared sickly, and awork of eerie veins crisscrossed her delicate features.

    Feeling baffled and curious, he decided to take a step forward.

    But right before he was about to, the woman''s eyes slowly fluttered open, revealing a pair of mesmerizing, sapphire blue orbs that had an otherworldly glow.

    Before he could even react, a cold yet melodious voice resonated within his mind, halting him in his tracks, "Stop right there," the voice warned, echoing through the recesses of his thoughts like a haunting melody.

    Her unexpected mentalmunication left him feeling exposed and vulnerable, yet he couldn''t help but be captivated by the evocative beauty of her voice. He cautiously looked at her, his instincts warning him that there was more to this woman than met the eye.

    "Who are you?" Asher inquired, his voice a mixture of curiosity and wariness.

    The woman''s eyes, like two shimmering pools of deep sapphire blue, seemed to look straight into his soul as she answered him, "I am Is, the princess of the Umbralfiends," Her eyes narrowed with a look of confusion before asking, "I can''t recognize what race you are. How did you even get here? Are you from the Bloodburn Kingdom?" Is asked with suspicion in her eyes, her gaze cold.

    She felt that the world outside must have changed a lot where new races like the man she was seeing before might have emerged even though it seemed shocking. Maybe they also became a part of the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Still, she couldn''t believe that he ended up here. Even if he identally got into the mouth of the Kraken, he shouldn''t be able to survive this far. He also didn''t seem strong enough.

    Asher quickly seized the opportunity presented by herck of recognition.

    He decided to weave a tale that would not reveal his true identity and intentions, "Bloodburn Kingdom? I wouldn''t dare to get close to that kingdom for I am not wee nor my race. I am just a wandering sailor who got swallowed by this giant creature after a storm destroyed my ship," he said, his voice tinged with weariness and desperation, "I fought tooth and nail against the parasites within this beast, barely clinging to life as I made my way here."

    Is had a doubtful look, but seeing how he wasn''t a powerful warrior and how the Kraken didn''t seek to focus on killing him, she felt he must be telling the truth.

    She knew the Kraken would only actively try to destroy something or someone which it considers as a threat.

    Furthermore, the Bloodburn Kingdom she knew would never send someone like him into the belly of the Kraken. It just wouldn''t make sense while his story does.

    The fact that they were at war could give birth to the possibility that the man''s ship got destroyed as the Kraken wreaked havoc.

    Asher paused for a moment, ncing at Is, who was still wrapped in the cocoon, "And what about you? Why are you here, bound in that cocoon?" Asher couldn''t help but wonder if the Kraken kidnapped her or something. But it wouldn''t make sense since the Kraken was on their side. However, he didn''t have to guess much to see that she was dying.

    Asher watched as Is''s gaze fell, her sapphire eyes shimmering withplicated emotions. Her melodious voice echoed in his mind once more,den with a heavy sigh, "I don''t think it matters. I wish I could help you, but once you are inside, there is no way back. Even if you take a single step forward, the Kraken''s wrath will be your undoing."

    She paused, her wistful tone amplifying the weight of her words and mumbled, "Maybe it''s a cruel y of fate to let you end up here with me."

    Asher furrowed his brows, a determined glint in his eyes, "I still want to know what you''re doing here and how you ended up in this situation," he insisted, his voice steady despite the dire circumstances, "Since my fate is sealed, I wouldn''t mind hearing you out. There''s nothing else I can do at this point. I also feel like you wouldn''t mind telling me, considering the situation."

    Inwardly, Asher had a more calcted motive. As the Umbralfiend Princess, Is could be a valuable source of information. By engaging her in conversation, he might be able to learn whether he should take any precautions before damaging the Life Pearl or any other vital information while recovering his MP as well.

    Is''s eyes flickered with aplex array of emotions as she listened to this mysterious man''s words. For a fleeting moment, a hint of surprise flickered across her face, as if she hadn''t expected anyone to take an interest in her considering the circumstances.

    Her gaze shifted away, as if she were wondering if telling him would change anything.

    A mix of uncertainty and curiosity colored her thoughts. She couldn''t help but wonder why this outsider, who had seemingly stumbled into her world by ident, would want to talk to her while waiting for death. Any other normal person would be howling in despair.

    Maybe he was like her... who had epted their fate and was prepared to face it. He surely must have a strong heart to quickly ept it like that.

    As these thoughts swirled in her mind, her expression softened, her eyes meeting the mysterious sailor''s once more.

    The intensity of her gaze seemed to convey a silent understanding between them. It was as if she hade to a decision, "You must already know my people are at war against the Bloodburn Kingdom. And I am sure you also have an idea of how strong the Bloodburn Kingdom is. My people would have never stood a chance if not for our guardian, the Kraken."

    Asher slowly nodded, already knowing this fact. Without the Kraken, House Thorne alone could finish off the Umbralfiends without much losses. It was already a shocker they were strong and still had so many despite being left to rot for thousands of years.

    Even if, on the off chance, the Umbralfiends had an overwhelminglyrge army, he was sure Rowena would make theme ind and finish them off, especially with the dragons having a huge advantage.

    But with the Kraken present, it could easily wreck chaos in the northernnds which was an archipgo, consisting of a chain of inds. The power the Kraken had over the sea can never be underestimated. If it wanted, it could flood the entire archipgo.

    If the armies of his kingdom didn''t confront it on the shores, there was no telling how much destruction the Kraken could have caused.

    "I know but why are you trapped here if you are supposed to be out there, helping your people win the war? Why would your own guardian do this to you?" Asher asked with a confused shake of his head.

    Is''s expression shifted, her gaze bing distant and tinged with a profound sadness. The weight of her destiny seemed to bear down upon her, like the crushing depths of the ocean surrounding them.

    Her voice, once again echoing in his mind, carried a cold yet mncholic tone, the melody of her words heavy with unspoken pain, "It''s not like what you think. I am doing this willingly. It is nothing but a sacrifice. My purpose... my duty has always been to aid my people in this way, offering my life to the Kraken in exchange for her help in our war," she exined, her voice wavering ever so slightly, making Asher raise his brows.

 Chapter 186: The Midnight Maiden

    Asher had a baffled look, not expecting that this woman was sacrificing herself to the Kraken willingly. He also didn''t know the Kraken was a ''she''.

    He shook his head and asked with a blinking expression, "I don''t understand. The Kraken is supposed to be your people''s guardian. Why would you have to sacrifice yourself for it to help you?"

    An air of somberness enveloped her as she exined, "Right before I was born..." As Is began to exin, her eyes began to lose focus as memories of the past shed in her mind.

    25 years ago, in the deepest abyss of the northern seas,

    The elders spoke with urgency, their voices heavy with concern as they impressed upon King Moraxor and Queen Narissara the gravity of the situation, "Your Majesties, the Kraken requires a sacrifice of the purest and most powerful bloodline among us. Only then will it grant us the favor and protection we need to survive. This must be what the prophecy of the Ancients foretold," one elder said, his voice strained with desperation.

    "The devils have bestowed upon us a miraculous chance by lifting the seal after thousands of years, allowing us a glimmer of hope for our future. Yet, we remain trapped in this darkness, facing the constant threat of the Cursed Wraiths from the Forbidden Waters that tear our people apart every day," another elder added, her voice barely more than a whisper, "There wille a time soon when none of us will be left alive, just like how the Ravager wanted. We must gain the favor of our guardian if we are to survive even if...ites at a difficult and huge cost. As the prophecy says...only the child born during the Age of the 5th Baleful Moon can save us."

    King Moraxor''s hands trembled as he held a baby in his hands with sapphire blue eyes while his eyes filled with an unspoken pain.

    His expression suddenly contorted and struck his scepter on the floor as he got up and roared, making the water intensely ripple, "My child was born just yesterday and you all have the audacity toe here, telling me to sacrifice my only child? Don''t any one of you have the slightest decency despite being so old?" Moraxor had always prayed for a son for he knew the prophecy mentioned a maiden.

    However, once his little girl was born, Moraxor felt like he was holding a part of his soul in his hands. This made him not want to ept the prophecy despite it being passed down for generations.

    Queen Narissara nced at him as she gestured to him to sit down, her eyes still stony.

    All the elders lowered their heads with downward gazes when the oldest elder among them spoke up with a sigh, "Please do not get angry at us, my king. We understand your pain, but we also know you understand that everyone, including our ancestors, have been praying for the Midnight Maiden to be born for generations. And now, with her auspicious birth, the people have never been more hopeful. She is their beacon of hope.

    "And even if...it will be painful for all of us, she would receive the highest honor and respect for her sacrifice. She is the chosen one. She is the Midnight Maiden who can save us from eternal darkness. She will be remembered for generations toe and nobody would ever forget her sacrifice. She will be immortal...a goddess among us. Isn''t that something Your Majesties and we all can be proud of?"

    King Moraxor''s expression became calmer, but he still had a disgruntled look and refused to answer.

    He exchanged a nce with his wife, who had an inscrutable face as she answered inly, "We will discuss this matter within a few days. You all may leave," she told the elders, her voice steady butced with a quiet determination.

    The moment the elders left the room, King Moraxor rose from his throne, anguish etched upon his face. He turned to his wife, his voice heavy, "We cannot be so cruel as to do this to our own daughter. There must be another way. I will find another solution."

    Queen Narissara sighed deeply, her own heart heavy with the weight of their people''s fate. She rose from her throne and looked briefly at the baby before speaking, "Things are not that simple as you know, husband. We have a responsibility to our people and our ancestors, to save us all even if ites at a painful price. I have long since prepared for this. So why are you acting like you never knew about the prophecy? Did you not really think of the possibility it revealed?"

    Moraxor''s eyes widened, taken aback by his wife''s unwavering stance, "Even if the prophecy is true...How can you be so cold-hearted towards our own child? She is just a new born child who doesn''t even know what her birth means yet."

    Narissara''s lips pressed together firmly, her voice strained as she responded, "It is equally painful for me. I wish I could take her ce. But the reality is different. As king and queen, we cannot sit idly by while our people suffer and die in great numbers every day. We should fulfill our duties instead of hiding from it because of how difficult is is."

    She paused for a moment, continuing, "Our people are sacrificing themselves to keep all of us alive by going out into the Forbidden Waters, knowing full well they may not return. Now that the Midnight Maiden has been born and we prevent the prophecy from getting fulfilled, won''t they question why we cannot make the same sacrifices? Things will only worsen if our people begin to question our ability to lead and care for them. Even if we ignore that...do you think we will survive beyond a hundred years? The Cursed Wraiths will only keep getting stronger by feeding on us, and the Elixir of the Ancients has already dried up."

    She looked at her husband with unwavering seriousness, "As king, you must decide what is more important: our daughter''s life or the survival of our race."

    Moraxor''s breath caught in his throat as the reality of their situation settled upon him. He stared down at his daughter, her innocent smile and tiny fingers grasping at his own. He knew his wife''s words held truth, but he couldn''t bear the thought of sacrificing his own child.

    With a shake of his head, he walked away, his voice barely audible as he said, "I won''t decide anything now."

    ...

    Is and her young maid, whom she affectionately called Lira, shared a bond that went beyond that of a simple servant and her charge. Lira had been with Is since her birth, and over the years, their rtionship had blossomed into a deep and genuine one.

    One day, as they sat together in Is''s chamber, Lira was singing something that sounded like a prophecy,

    "From the heart of the eternal midnight, during the Age of the 5th Baleful Moon, a beacon shall rise, Born of shadow and strife, with fate in their eyes. A maiden of the deep, both revered and reviled, Shall lead her people, through trials reconciled.

    In life or in death, their sacrifice will unfold, A story of courage and might, for ages retold. By the maiden''s hand, her people shall be free, Their chains unbound, their hearts filled with glee.

    Embrace theing tide, for the time draws near, The savior will rise, bringing hope to quell fear. Through triumph or sorrow, their path shall be worn, For the fate of her people lies with this Midnight Maiden."

    "Lira, I want you to sing something better. I am tired of listening to the prophecy of the Ancients. Mother already makes you read it to me every day, telling me to remember it, for it is my duty. But it''s so boring and tiring. So can you pleeeasee sing a beautiful one for me?" A 4 year old Is asked with a pout, her big round sapphire eyes staring at Lira.

    Lira softly looked at her and patted her head, "I know, princess. But I can''t ignore your mother''s orders. That is why I thought of singing it instead of making you read so that it won''t be that boring. But...now that it is over, I will sing a new song which you might like."

    "YAY!" Is''s eyes lit up like a star as she pped her hands in excitement.

    Lira began to gently sing a mncholic song, her voice filling the room with a sense of longing and wonder. Is listened, enraptured, as Lira''s music painted pictures of sunlit forests and rolling meadows in her mind.

    "How did you learn to sing like that, Lira?" Is asked in awe.

    Lira smiled warmly, her eyes twinkling with memories. "My mother taught me when I was a young girl, just like you. Music is a precious gift that transcends time and space, allowing us to share our emotions and stories with others. And I believe you can truly bring out the power of music since you have a magical voice, princess."

    Is''s eyes sparkled as she smiled and asked, "I had no idea! And, and, were you singing about the outside world? What is it really like? The codices only have scary stories about the outside world."

    Lira softly chuckled and said, "It''s not always scary. Imagine, my dear princess, a sky as vast as the ocean, but instead of water, it''s filled with air. And when night falls, the darkness is illuminated by a moon painted in red while the stars twinkling like the eyes of a thousand ancestors watching over us."

    Is''s eyes grew wide with amazement as her mouth formed an ''O'', "Waaahhh, I wish all of us could see it someday, Lira. I would like you to show me around the outside world once I help our people regain ournds!"

    Lira''s expression flickered as her smile stifled momentarily. She took a deep breath and hugged Is, whispering, "I hope with all my heart that we can one day, my princess."

    ...

    The day Is turned 7, Lira surprised her with a beautifully crafted bracelet, its elegant design adorned with delicate carvings of sea creatures and nts. As Is admired the exquisite bracelet, Lira smiled gently and ced it in her hands.

    "Today is your 2nd initiation, my dear princess," she said, her voice filled with warmth and affection, "This bracelet has been in my family for generations, and I want you to have it. It might be presumptuous of me, but you have be like a little sister to me, and there is no one else I would rather pass this heirloom down to."

    Is''s eyes welled up with tears as she clutched the bracelet to her chest, "Really?? Lira, thank you! I promise to cherish it and keep it safe."

    Lira''s expression grew solemn, and for a brief moment, a flicker of sadness passed through her eyes. She leaned in and hugged Is tightly, her voice barely above a whisper, "I know you will, princess. I couldn''t be happier getting to spend time with you and I wish..." Lira was unable toplete her sentence as her voice trailed off.

    Is hugged her back with a wide smile, "Me too! You are the best sister I could ask for, hehe."

    Lira smiled through her own tears, quickly wiping it away before Is could see, "I will see you tomorrow, okay?"

    Is had a confused look as she asked, "Eh, why? You only came just now. I want to listen to your songs and stories."

    Lira softly smiled and patted her head as she said, "I am sorry, princess. I have something very important to do. But if I get free earlier, I will be back this evening. Okay?"

    Is pouted but she nodded, "Okaaay...But you have to be back this evening as promised."

    It was past evening and Lira didn''t show up, leaving Is confused and sad, though she felt maybe Lira was really busy.

    But the next day also, Lira didn''t make an appearance, making Is feel sadder since Lira never missed a single day.

    She didn''t want to wait any longer and questioned her parents. Her father was about to say something when her mother motioned him to let her handle this before stating that Lira would no longer be looking after her.

    This made Is feel heartbroken as she couldn''t think of any reason why Lira would stoping to her. She pestered her parents for the reason but they remained tight lipped.

    But she didn''t give up and kept asking around until one servant felt pity for her and told her he would show her where Lira was.

    Is''s heart raced as the servant led her through the dark seas beforeing upon a sea bed with a chilling and heavy atmosphere.

    She was surprised to see that the area was teeming with people, each of them huddled around a lifeless covered figure, their faces etched with grief and sorrow.

    The dim light that filtered through the water above cast eerie shadows on the scene, emphasizing the despair that hung heavy in the air. The sound of heart-wrenching sobs and soft whispers of farewell echoed throughout the area, a heart clenching symphony of loss that seemed to reverberate in the very depths of Is''s soul.

    She had never before been in such a ce filled with sadness and heartache.

    As her wide, innocent eyes took in the harrowing sight before her, she felt an overwhelming mixture of shock, sadness, and fear.

    Dozens of lifeless bodies, each covered with a ck sheet, were meticulously arranged in rows, awaiting their final journey to the burial grounds. The sheer number of corpses of her people shocked Is as she never expected to see a sight like this.

    "W-Why are there so many dead?" Is asked, her voice trembling.

    The servant replied with a heavy heart, "These people die every day at the hands of the Cursed Wraiths, as they venture out, mainly for resources. The only reason we could even collect some of the corpses is because of the current that floats the bodies towards us. But most of the corpses are forever lost. What we are seeing is only a part of the hundreds that died."

    Is''s gaze darted from one body to the next, her heart aching with each name inscribed on the sheets. She could barelyprehend the scale of the tragedy, the weight of the loss pressing down on her tiny shoulders.

    Her breath caught in her throat as her eyes fell upon the name she had been dreading to see - Lira.

    At that moment, she felt like the world around was crumbling down.

    As she struggled to steady her breath, she couldn''t help but notice the stark contrast to the surrounding scenes of grief. While families clung to each other, mourning the loss of their loved ones, Lira''s corpsey alone, untouched and abandoned. It was a jarring sight, making Is realize what Lira meant when she said she had no one else to hand down her heirloom.

    The image of Lira''s unattended body amidst the sea of grieving people struck a deep chord within Is.

    "Lira!!" Her heart heavy with grief, she broke free from the servant''s grasp and rushed towards the sheet-covered corpse while shouting out her name.

    "Princess, don''t!" The servant shouted from behind but he didn''t take a single step forward to stop her.

    As she reached it, she hesitated for a moment before slowly lifting the ck sheet, her trembling hands betraying her fear of what she might find.

    Nothing could have prepared Is for the sight that met her eyes. The once kind and gentle features of Lira, which had been a source offort and guidance throughout her life, were gone, reced by a horrifying, mutted visage.

    Her face was a ghastly, twisted mess of barely remaining flesh, with gaping wounds and dark, oozing gashes that spoke of the torment she had suffered in her final moments.

    She could see almost all the bloody bones sticking out, with parts of torn flesh still sticking to them. It was as if she was eaten alive and thrown away.

    Is stared in horror at the remains of the woman she had loved as a big sister, her breath hitching as she tried to reconcile the image before her with the memories of Lira''s warm smile and tender embrace.

    Her eyes widened, and her vision blurred as tears streamed down her face, each one a testament to the unbearable pain she felt in her heart, "L-Lira...Come back...Please...You haven''t shown me the outside world like you promised...*sob*...*sob*..."

    Her knees trembled, and she copsed to the cold stone floor, her small body wracked with sobs. The grief and pain were almost too much for her young heart to handle, and she struggled to find the words to express the depth of her anguish.

    The gory scene left an indelible mark on Is''s soul, searing itself into her memory as a haunting realization of the cruelty and brutality that pervaded the world she inhabited.

    She knew they lived in a world surrounded with dangers but she never knew the reality was this cruel and terrifying.

    The magnitude of the situation began to dawn on her as she realized that the people grieving around her had families and friends who loved and cared for them just like she cared for Lira.

    It was a heavy burden for a child to bear, and the emotion and confusion that swirled within her threatened to consume her.

 Chapter 187: The Weight Of Her Destiny

    The dimly lit chamber was filled with an oppressive silence as Moraxor sat across from his daughter, the weight of his thoughts and the gravity of the situation pressing down upon them both.

    Is''s vacant gaze seemed to pierce through the space in front of her, a chilling reminder of the innocence that had been shattered just days before.

    Moraxor''s heart ached as he recalled his wife''s decision to expose their daughter to the grim reality of their world, a move that he had been unable to prevent.

    With a heavy sigh, Moraxor mustered the courage to address his daughter, "Is, my child, I never wanted you to find out about Lira that way," he confessed, his voice strained with regret.

    "I''m truly sorry that you had to experience such pain. Lira''s entire family had died to the Cursed Wraiths, and she had no choice but to venture out to survive and also because it was her turn to contribute. She didn''t tell you to not make you feel sad," Moraxor knew how much Lira meant to Is and he also wished Lira didn''t meet such a fate, though he wasn''t surprised.

    As he spoke, Moraxor noticed the subtle tremble in Is''s eyes, but she remained silent, her expression vacant.

    Drawing a deep breath, he continued, "Now that you know what kind of world we are trying to survive in, it''s time for you to understand that being the savior of our race isn''t a simple task as you thought so far. When you grow up and reach a certain age, you will have to¡­sacrifice your life...forever leaving this world. That is the only way our guardian would help us because of how pure and special your bloodline is."

    Moraxor felt as if a huge weight was lifted off his chest. He had always wondered how and when he would break the truth to her. He had tried his best to keep her safe from the truth, hoping to wait till she was mature enough to decide. But now, there was no choice.

    Feeling the overwhelming heaviness of his words, Is''s lips began to tremble as tears glistened her sapphire blue eyes.

    Moraxor hesitated for a moment before offering her a choice, his voice gentle yet firm, "But I want you to know that you have a choice, Is. If you don''t wish to be the savior of our people, I won''t let anyone force you into it. I want you to choose your own destiny."

    Is''s eyes remained nk, the gravity of the decision thaty before her settling like a heavy stone in her chest.

    For a moment, her gaze seemed to tremble, as the haunting image of Lira''s mutted body and the hundreds of other corpses of her people shed in her mind ¨C each memory seemed to coalesce into a single, inescapable truth: that the world she knew was a ce of pain and suffering, where the lives of her people hung in the bnce every single day.

    With each passing moment, Is''s resolve began to strengthen, fueled by a fierce determination that she had never before experienced. She recalled not only the pain she felt but the fear in the eyes of her people, the desperate cries of the fallen, and the countless sacrifices that had been made in the name of survival.

    And as she considered the possibility of a future free from such horrors, a sense of purpose began to blossom within her.

    "What will happen to us, to everyone¡­if I choose not to be a savior? I want to know the truth¡­" Is asked in low, soft voice.

    Moraxor was a bit surprised by her question, but he took a deep breath and answered, "We will survive in the immediate future, but¡­we may not survive beyond 50 years. At most 100 years if we are being optimistic."

    Drawing a deep breath, Is met her father''s gaze with a newfound sense of conviction.

    "Father," she said, her voice steady and resolute while making a firm expression which a 7 year old shouldn''t be making, "I¡­I want to be the savior of our people."

    "Is¡­" Moraxor was a bit taken aback as if he wasn''t expecting such an answer from his little girl.

    "I don''t want our people to suffer and die. I want us all to be happy and live without fear. With my help¡­it can be made possible, right?" Is asked as she met her father''s gaze, hope glinting in her glistening big eyes.

    Moraxor was about to ask her to reconsider but seeing her determined expression and her teary eyes, he was unable to say anything for he knew she had made up her mind and wouldn''t waver.

    As the words left her lips, a sense of rity seemed to settle over Is, as if a hidden strength had been awakened within her.

    ¡­

    A 10-year-old Is returned to her home, her body battered and bruised from the day''s training.

    As the Midnight Maiden, the burden and responsibilities she carried was as heavy as it could get. To make sure her sacrifice wouldn''t disappoint the Kraken when the timees, the pressure was on her to get as strong as possible within the shortest time and bring out the full potential of her bloodline.

    As she limped through the halls, wincing with every step, she could feel the weight of her people''s expectations pressing down upon her, a burden that seemed almost too much to bear. But she was determined to never give up.

    As she turned a corner, she came face to face with her mother, Queen Narissara.

    Narissara''s gaze fell upon Is''s injuries, her eyes narrowing with disapproval, "It''s been several days in a row that you''vee back with injuries from the same lessons," she said coldly, her voice devoid of warmth or concern, "You must work harder during your training, Is. Our people''s hope and every sacrifice they make is for you. It is your duty not to take it for granted. Don''t disappoint me next time."

    Is''s heart ached as she looked into her mother''s eyes, searching for any sign of thepassion she so desperately craved.

    Instead, she found only steely determination and unyielding resolve. With a pained smile, she nodded her agreement, trying to stifle the tears that threatened to spill from her eyes.

    "Understood, Mother," she managed to say, her voice barely above a whisper.

    As she watched her mother turn and walk away, Is knew her mother had always been like this, but even then, there was always a sliver of hope that she might show some concern in her eyes.

    But maybe it was nothing but a naive hope when even her father has grown distant over the years.

    ¡­

    The day a 15-year-old Is was appointed the leader of her own squad was one she had eagerly awaited.

    The excitement bubbled within her like a long-lost friend, ready to embrace the camaraderie she had longed for since childhood just like the one she shared with Lira.

    As she stepped into the training hall, a group of young men and women around her age stood awaiting her arrival.

    "Everyone," Is began, her voice confident but warm, "I know I am the chosen one and everything, but when we train together, I want you to treat me as an equal. No excessive formalities, please. We''re all here to learn and grow together."

    The squad members exchanged nces, their faces a mixture of excitement, uncertainty, and awe, "Yes, Your Highness," all of them replied in unison, bowing deeply.

    They were still reeling from disbelief and the excitement of getting to be in a squad led by the Midnight Maiden herself! She looked even more beautiful and enchanting up close while being so powerful despite being around their age.

    Is sighed inwardly, feeling a pang of disappointment seeing how they were doing exactly the opposite of what she said. All these years, everyone would treat her formally while being distant, making her unable to form any real connection with anyone.

    Lira was the only andst person she truly had some connection with.

    But she felt maybe her new squad just needed some time to get used to it.

    However, among them, one girl had a radiant smile and an infectious enthusiasm that instantly captivated Is, making her feel like she might discover a connection with her she had been yearning for.

    "Princess Is!" Seyra called out, beaming, "I''m so excited to be part of your squad! I''ve heard so much about you, and I''m really looking forward to learning from you and fighting alongside you. I promise I won''t let you down."

    Is couldn''t help but smile back, "I''m d to have you with us, Seyra. Let''s do our best to protect our people together."

    Over the following weeks, Is and Seyra began to form a friendship during their brief moments of respite. For the second time in her life, Is felt the warmth of true friendship and was hopeful to have a close friend she could confide in.

    Is also formed a bond with the rest of her squad afterpleting a few missions together, forming trust and confidence in each other. They ate, trained, and fought together, making her feel like this squad was an extension of her, and she grew to care about them all.

    She personally trained and made them stronger, making her feel proud of them as well.

    But not long after, on a fateful day, while leading her squad on a mission to gather vital resources, they found themselves ambushed by a horde of Cursed Wraiths.

    Their twisted forms emerged from the darkness, a dreadful sight that caused the bravest among Is''s squad to tremble in fear.

    This was the first time Is''s squad were facing the weakest Cursed Wraiths, and just at first nce, they could see how they were the embodiment of nightmares, their ghastly forms defyingprehension.

    Their sinewy, elongated bodies, wreathed in ethereal shadows, twisting and contorting in unnatural ways, allowing them to glide through the dark waters with a haunting grace.

    Their skin, the color of a moonless night, was covered in pulsating veins that shimmered with an eerie, malevolent energy, hinting at the immense power that resides within.

    The faces of the Cursed Wraiths were a dreadful sight to behold ¨C sunken murky ck eyes that burned with an insatiable hunger for life, and a gaping maw filled with row upon row of razor-sharp teeth, designed to rend flesh from bone with brutal efficiency.

    They could see why their elders always say that encountering a Cursed Wraith was a fate to be avoided at all costs, for their insatiable hunger for blood and life leaves nothing but death and destion in their wake.

    But despite their best efforts, Is''s squad were quickly overwhelmed, and one by one, her squad members fell to the monstrous creatures, much to her horror.

    These Cursed Wraiths were young and weaker than the truly powerful ones, and yet her squad struggled. It only went on to prove how even one of these young Cursed Wraiths was too powerful.

    Is fought with all her might, her heart pounding in her chest, as she desperately tried to protect her remainingrades.

    But her heart clenched as she saw the bodies of herrades floating down to the dark sea bed, their blood mixing with the eerie waters. She realized she was toote and fought even harder to protect the only one left alive - Seyra, who was fighting behind her.

    She unleashed everything she had, and thanks to her powerful bloodline and talents, she was able to vanquish them¡­or so she thought.

    "Princess, look out!!" A desperate cry pierced through the chaos from behind.

    Is''s heart leapt into her throat as she whirled around, only to witness the horrifying sight of Seyra trying to shield her, letting herself get ensnared in the clutches of thest remaining Cursed Wraith, which had been hiding all this time, waiting for the perfect opportunity.

    Its wicked teeth sank into her neck, tearing out her throat in a gruesome disy of brutality.

    "No!!" Is''s voice cracked, her heart shattering as she watched Seyra''s lifeblood seep into the water, painting the darkness crimson.

    Summoning thest vestiges of her strength, Is looked at the monstrous creature, her fury igniting a torrent of power that surged through her veins.

    "Just die!!" With a chilling scream that resonated through the abyss, the body of the Cursed Wraith exploded into a gruesome burst of blood before it could even let out a sound.

    "Seyra!" Is cried out, rushing to her side, hoping she could still save her life, only to grab a lifeless body in her hands, her gray eyes still frozen in terror.

    "No¡­no¡­why did you do it¡­" Tears streamed down her face as she held Seyra''s body, the life snuffed out of her far too soon.

    She thought she had forgotten how to cry after Lira''s death, but it seemed as if she had yet to get used to the pain of losing someone.

    In this harrowing moment, Is realized that everything around her was fleeting and fragile in the face of their cruel reality.

    She now understood even more why her people and even her mother depended on her so much. Her sacrificing herself was the only solution to change the fate of her people.

    And the pain she was feeling now only seemed to make it harder for her to be who she was supposed to be.

    ..

    A few dayster, Is walked towards a grove, her heart heavy. The water around her felt like they were closing in on her, a physical manifestation of the emotions suffocated inside her.

    She looked up at the vast expanse of inky ckness, asionally interrupted by the faint, luminescent glow of nts and small creatures that have adapted to the harsh conditions.

    She knew far above, the light from the mystical sky remained elusive, unable to prate the crushing depths.

    Her mind wandered to the stories Lira had once shared with her ¨C tales of ces filled with tall, majestical structures which the surface world calls a ''tree'', vibrant cities, and distantnds, filled with fascinating cultures and people.

    She longed to explore those ces, to experience the world beyond the confines of her underwater kingdom.

    With a heavy heart, she mumbled to herself, "Why did you tell me about those wonders, Lira, if you knew I would never be able to experience them? What purpose did those beautiful lies serve?" She knew she could never fulfill her dreams, for her fate was sealed by her destiny.

    As she stood there, surrounded by the darkness of the sea, a sad smile crossed her face as she began to sing a wistful melody, the melody carrying her dreams of a world filled with people she loved, sunlight, open skies, and boundless horizons ¨C a world she would never know.

    ¡­

    The memories began to fade back into the recesses of her mind as Is, in the present, revealed to this trapped sailor why she let herself be a sacrifice.

    She didn''t know why she remembered all that, but it felt like a bittersweet reminder of the reasons she continued on this path.

    Asher''s piercing gaze locked onto Is as he processed the weight of her revtion.

    He couldn''t help but feel surprised to learn that this Kraken was nearing the end of its lifespan and had actually gained its freedom with the help of the Umbralfiends years ago. It purposefully yed along all these years because Is promised to sacrifice herself to let the Kraken use her life force to give birth to its offspring.

    Apparently, the Umbralfiends first offered to give it freedom in return for being their guardian again. But the Kraken wasn''t interested in freedom since it was at the end of its lifespan, and so it demanded a perfect sacrifice to give birth to its offspring.

    Asher could understand why the Kraken would make such a demand since it must have been quite desperate to continue its bloodline. This made him wonder if her bloodline was really that powerful and special for even the Kraken to need her?

    This was a bit of shocking news, and he felt that her dedication towards saving her people was quite admirable and tragic. Not everyone would prepare themselves to be a sacrifice since childhood.

    He couldn''t help but remember a certain someone from his past life as he thought about Is, making his gaze absent momentarily.

    But he shook away those thoughts as he focused on the present situation.

    If the Kraken gives birth to its offspring, the Bloodburn Kingdom will surely be doomed!

    It was already a huge pain in the ass to deal with an old and dying Kraken, let alone a young one, even if it might be weaker.

    He had to get her off that cocoon before the Kraken finished draining her life force.

    But he first wanted to know if it would work. And so he said with a heavy sigh, "I¡­I don''t know what to really say. I find your devotion and loyalty towards your people admirable, but¡­this doesn''t feel right. I feel like your life isn''t supposed to end like this. What will happen if youe out of that cocoon now?"

 Chapter 188: The Future Is Unwritten

    Is''s brows raised slightly at his words, a mixture of surprise and confusion flickering across her features. She hadn''t expected such concern from a stranger, especially one who was going to die in the belly of the Kraken.

    Her voice resonated firmly yet softly in his mind, like the gentle caress of a sea breeze, "You don''t have to bother feeling sorry for me. This is the path I''ve chosen, and I have to see it through, even if it costs me my life," Her tone was resolute, leaving no room for argument.

    As she continued, her voice took on a mncholic edge, "Even if I wanted to leave this cocoon, the Kraken wouldn''t allow it since it would hurt itself in the process and wouldn''t want me going back on my promise. My fate can''t be changed, and I must fulfill my destiny to ensure the survival of my people. I can''t let them down," She met his gaze, a flicker of determination shining in her eyes, even as they held the weight of her sacrifice.

    Asher inwardly smiled as he learned something very important. It seemed as if he didn''t even have to try and damage the Life Pearl. All he would have to do was free her from the cocoon, and the Kraken will get weakened. It was like killing two birds with one stone.

    Asher''s expression softened as his eyes met hers.

    He exhaled slowly, deliberately, as if gathering his resolve, "Is," he began, his voice gentle, "I understand your devotion to your people, but I can''t just stand by and watch you sacrifice yourself in such a miserable way."

    Is wasn''t expecting him to care so much. A flicker of emotion crossed her face, a mix of confusion yet appreciation for his concern and a resigned eptance of her fate.

    She knew he couldn''t do anything to change her fate but was probably telling all this to make her feel better which made her feel even more grateful.

    "I appreciate your concern," she began, her voiceced with a gentle sadness, "But I have made peace with my destiny. All I eagerly await is my people having a future without fear. I have been waiting and preparing for it for my entire life."

    Her gaze drifted away from him, as if she were looking into the distance, into the unknown future, "Besides, we''re trapped inside the Kraken. There''s no way out of here. We''re both doomed to die in this ce. I have always wondered how beautiful the surface world must be, but maybe you can share your experiences with me until our timees?"

    Her words hung in the air, heavy and resigned. In her heart, she felt a strange sense of relief in sharing these thoughts with a stranger.

    She also didn''t know why she was feeling rxed having a conversation with this man when she was going to die soon. Perhaps, this was the final and only chance fate gave her to pour out everything she had been bottling up inside.

    Asher''s eyes held a spark of defiance as he responded to her resignation, "Why ask me about my experiences when you can experience the outside world for yourself?" he challenged, "Even if we''re going to die, how can you give up without trying to seek out a better way?"

    He paused, his voice taking on a more serious tone, "And maybe, just maybe, you can convince your people to broker peace with the Bloodburn Kingdom. This war won''t end without most of your people dying. If the Bloodburn Kingdom gets desperate, they''ll unleash everything they''ve got on your people, even if it means hurting their own kingdom in the process. Your people had been suppressed and suffering for thousands of years. Do you really believe they can push back the entire Bloodburn Kingdom?"

    His words struck a chord within Is, as she knew deep down the truth in what he said, even if she didn''t want to ept that.

    "I know that you also don''t want to really follow the path you have chosen," he added, his eyes locking onto hers, searching for any flicker of agreement before adding.

    Is''s heart skipped a beat as his words resonated within her. A whirlwind of emotions swirled inside her, shing with the certainty she had held onto for so long. She always had a lingering doubt in her mind if her people would really win the war with the help of her sacrifice.

    She never wanted to think about such a devastating possibility since it would mean everything she went through and did would be for nothing while failing to save her people.

    The main reason for her believing in her sacrifice was the prophecy. The prophecy of the Ancients can never be wrong.

    However, at the same time she remembered how the prophecy mentioned ''In life or death'', meaning she could also save her people without dying.

    The possibility of a different path, one where she might not have to sacrifice herself for her people, was both hopeful and terrifying.

    But none of her people or even she considered this possibility since there was no possible path to fulfill it.

    The only way she and her people knew was to gain the favor of their guardian.

    The Bloodburn Kingdom was known to be ruled by greedy, ruthless and vile people who would seek to suppress anything that might threaten them or destroy anything that might benefit them, especially House Thorne.

    She still remembered the terrifying tales of the Ravager and how he tormented her ancestors before banishing them to rot and die.

    If they really felt sympathetic for her people or were willing to ept the mistakes of their ancestors, why would they engage in war instead of trying to broker peace?

    Her resentment towards the Bloodburn Kingdom was no less than that of her people, but on the inside, she also didn''t want her people to die.

    She felt that it was just a fleeting dream and that this sailor was too naive to think they could broker peace. She knew he would think like that since he was not a part of the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    And so she said with a firm shake of her head, "I know there is some truth to your words, but the harsh reality is that there can never be any peace. If we are doomed to get wiped out then¡­so be it. At least we would die trying to reim our ancestralnds. We can die with honor instead of helplessly awaiting our deaths in the Forbidden Waters," She said, her eyes glinting with cold determination.

    However, her gaze locked onto his face as a flicker of curiosity shed past her face, "But why do you care so much about what happens to me?" She felt that in a situation like this, anyone else would be more worried about themselves than someone they just came upon.

    Asher''s eyes softened as he took a deep breath, "I know that we barely know each other," he admitted, his voice carrying a hint of vulnerability, "But I... I once knew someone very close to me who sacrificed themselves for the good of others. They believed that their sacrifice would bring about a change, save everyone they cared about. But in the end... nothing good came out of it. Their death only brought more suffering, more pain to those who cared about that person," As Asher said this, his eyes briefly rippled.

    He paused, as if the weight of his past weighed heavily on his words, "Seeing you here, in this situation, I can''t help but see them in you. The same resolve, the same willingness to give up everything for a cause you believe in. But I don''t want you to end up like them. That day I learned that you don''t trade your life for uncertainty. The future''s unwritten, but you can''t rewrite it once you''re gone. There has to be another way, a better way. And I''m willing to do everything I can to help you find it."

    Is''s heart trembled as his words washed over her. She could hear the sincerity in his voice, the echoes of pain from the story he shared.

    Despite the resolve that still lingered within her, she couldn''t help but feel moved by his words, wondering if her future was really unwritten.

    She never expected she would feel stirred from the words of a stranger. By now, she was feeling curious to learn more about this trapped sailor but knew it was just another one of her hopeless wishes.

    Just as she was about to tell him to not try anything reckless, she saw her taking out a de in the shape of a ring.

    The intricate design and the deadly green glint of the metal captured her attention, momentarily silencing her.

    Her heart raced as she looked from the de to his determined expression. She felt a mixture of shock, concern and curiosity, wondering what he nned to do with the weapon. Was he truly nning to die while trying to free her?

    Swallowing the lump in her throat, Is finally spoke, her voice wavering slightly, "What¡­What are you doing? You cannot be serious. The Kraken will¡ªurgh¡­" Is suddenly grimaced as the eerie dark veins spread even more across her face, her life force gradually dwindling by the second.

    But she wanted to warn him to note closer since it would be miserable to get dissolved to death.

    Asher said in a determined tone, "Don''t strain yourself, Is. Since I am doomed, I shall die trying. Just sit tight," Asher had engaged in a conversation with her for the past few minutes since he was waiting to let his MP get replenished fully. Afterall, he would need every wisp of it. But he wasn''tpletely sure if he would make it.

    Worst case, he will have to teleport to the Dimension of the Damned before his MP runs out and then recuperate using his health potion. But that would mean he would fail what he set out to do and possibly his future and ns ruined.

    Is took deep breaths as she tried to gather the strength to quickly warn him. But just as she looked ahead, her eyes widened as he leaped forward, towards her, "Don''t!!"

 Chapter 189: Worth Of Your Life

    "Don''t!!" Is''s eyes widened and warned as he suddenly leaped towards her, intent on using his ring de to free her from her fate.

    But just as she expected, as he sprang forward, the entire organic chamber tremored violently, as if the Kraken itself could sense the impending threat to its precious Life Pearl. No matter how weak its enemy was, it would never risk letting them get near its Life Pearl or disrupt anything.

    Without warning, torrents of nightmarish acidic water erupted from all sides of the chamber.

    This vile, corrosive elixir was as ck as the deepest ocean trenches. Its odor was overpowering and nauseating, a noxiousbination of rotting flesh and burnt sulfur that was nearly impossible to endure by any normal person.

    Is could only watch in dismay as the man she barely knew seemed poised to meet a gruesome end.

    Despite her warnings, he had risked everything, and it appeared that he would pay the ultimate price for his foolhardiness. However, like he said, doing nothing wouldn''t change anything.

    But then, her brows furrowed and her breath caught in her throat as a harrowing transformation began to unfold before her.

    As the hissing acidic water raced towards him, his body contorted and writhed, as if some dark force had possessed him. The very air around him seemed to crackle and shudder, as though recoiling from the malevolent energy that now emanated from him.

    Before her astonished eyes, his skin and flesh burned away as if consumed by some unseen inferno, leaving behind only a charred ck skeleton.

    Dark green mes danced around the skeletal frame, casting eerie shadows on the chamber walls. The hollow eye sockets glowed with an hellish, dark green light, making it seem as though the very essence of the underworld had been summoned into this mortal domain. In his bony hand, the ring de remained, as if unaffected by the ghastly mes.

    Is''s mind reeled, desperately trying to make sense of the terrifying spectacle before her. It seemed as if he had turned into a creature from the depths of Tartarus itself, a fearsome specter that defied both reason and reality. Was he really an ordinary man or a monster?

    But just as she was beginning to grasp the horror of his transformation, the acidic water engulfed the zing skeleton.

    The liquid hissed and spat as it extinguished the dark green mes, and Is could see the bones of the skeleton dissolving rapidly within the corrosive torrent. In just one or two moments, the once fearsome specter was reduced to nothing more than a fading memory.

    Is stared at the spot where the sailor had been, her shock giving way to a hollow emptiness. She had borne witness to a power beyond her understanding, only to see it snuffed out by the Kraken''s relentless defense of its Life Pearl.

    In the aftermath of the zing skeleton''s destruction, a heavy, suffocating silence settled over the chamber.

    The once chaotic and fric energy that had apanied Asher''s transformation and the subsequent onught of acidic water had dissipated, leaving an eerie stillness in its wake.

    Is''s thoughts swirled like a tempest, struggling toprehend the inexplicable events she had just witnessed.

    In the unsettling quiet, she found herself unexpectedly unnerved by the sudden absence of the mysterious sailor who had tried to save her.

    Despite her initial disbelief at the his audacity, a part of her couldn''t help but feel a strange emptiness within her upon seeing him dying after trying to rescue her despite knowing what awaited him.

    Thinking about his strange transformation, she felt it must be some special power of his race, though she was still unable to believe such a power could be possible.

    As she stared into the still waters, lost in her thoughts, Is suddenly pulled together her brows upon noticing the previously still acidic waters suddenly forming ripples.

    Just as she was about to wonder what was going on, her eyes widened upon seeing a bony hand suddenly emerging from the acid.

    The skeletal fingers wed at the air, as if desperately seeking hold on some unseen lifeline. The sight made her eyes tremble, and she found herself holding her breath, unable to look away from the macabre scene unfolding before her.

    Her sharp, perceptive gaze remained fixed on the strange sight before her as the bony hand erupted into dark green mes.

    The infernal ze rapidly spread, engulfing the entire skeleton in a vivid, eerie light that cast shifting shadows across the chamber walls. The charred ck bones, now aze with a hellish aura, rose with amanding presence from the treacherous acidic waters.

    Is''s heart hammered in her chest, her mind racing as she tried toprehend the extraordinary scene unfolding before her. Her intelligence and curiosity warred with her apprehension as she found herself both fascinated and perturbed by the hellish figure that now stood before her, its bones rapidly putting itself together, almost instantaneously.

    As the Umbralfiend Princess, she had seen and experienced many shocking things, but nothing could have prepared her for this.

    With each determined step, he waded through the corrosive liquid, his bones disintegrating and reforming in a ceaseless cycle.

    Is watched, both stupified and horrified, as this zing skeleton pressed onward. She couldn''t believe how he was far stronger than before, if that was even him in the first ce.

    His fiery aura was already scorching the fleshy walls, making them quiver and recoil under its intensity.

    But what was even more shocking was that the acid, which had once seemed like an insurmountable obstacle, seemed to gradually lose its potency against him. It was as if he was drawing strength from the very substance that sought to destroy him.

    "What are you¡­" Is mumbled with a stupefied look as she saw him wading through the acidic waters. She couldn''t help feel more curious about this mysterious sailor who defied allws and rules she knew.

    [ Status : Linked STR + 75% DEX +75% ]

    MP : 10,232 / 23,907

    Asher''s eyes darted to his stats, marveling at the stunning revtion that he had reached the strength of a mid-level Soul Reaper!

    As the acid continued to dissolve him, his Hellbringer form drew power from the darkness the creature unleashed to kill him as fast as possible.

    But he was keenly aware of his rapidly depleting MP that apanied this surge in strength, and he knew time was of the essence. Not even a minute passed, and already more than half of his MP was exhausted.

    His bones were still getting dissolved by the acid but not as instantaneously as before. However, he didn''t want to gain any more power and let his MP reduce even faster.

    With a steely, determined gaze, he locked eyes with Is and activated his "Never Look Behind" skill.

    In an instant, his zing figure vanished from the acidic waters, leaving Is momentarily confounded.

    Her confusion was short-lived, however, as she felt the heat of mes whooshing behind her.

    Whirling around, her eyes widened in shock at the sight of his half-melted skeletal form, now standing mere inches away.

    "I''m getting you out of here," Asher dered, his voice eerily echoing from within the skeletal form as he brandished his ring de and shed at the tendrils with all his might.

    Is, weak and sickly from her ordeal, pleaded with him, her voice firm yet with a hint of tremble, "No, please! I cannot abandon my duty to my people. I have to do this as the prophecy foretold!" She mentally conveyed to him with a desperate look.

    She never expected he would get this far and didn''t take his words seriously. But now that things unfolded like this, she didn''t want him to free her.

    She had alreadye so far and so how could she run away from her responsibility and promises she made towards her people? She didn''t even want to imagine how their faces would look if they knew she let them down when they needed her the most.

    But Asher was resolute as he voiced fiercely, "Fuck the prophecy! Your life is far more worth than being a sacrificialmb. Even if you sacrifice yourself, your people will die. But if you live you have the chance to change not only your people''s fate but your own as well. So, are you really willing to give up on that and die with regrets?" Asher didn''t know what prophecy she was talking about or why he was saying all this to her and trying to change her mind. But the face of a certain someone shed in his mind while talking to her and hearing the word ''prophecy'' made him let out his own frustration as well.

    However, while he was talking to her, he was still swinging his ring de with expert precision, trying to slice through the tendrils that bound her.

    But the tendrils were too tough and he was only making small cuts that would take him a few more seconds to cut through. However, despite knowing that the Kraken won''t use its acid where its heart and Is was located, he didn''t know if it mighte up with some other way to kill him.

    Is''s eyes widened as his words struck a chord within her. She had spent her entire life dedicated to her people, always pushing aside her own desires and dreams for the sake of others. But in that moment, listening to his words, she couldn''t help but feel a spark of hope ignite within her heart.

    For the first time, someone made her wonder if her life was only worthy enough to end up as a sacrifice.

    For the first time, she dared to entertain the thought that her life could hold value beyond her role as the Midnight Maiden.

    She nced at this mysterious sailor who was risking his life for her sake and felt a new, unfamiliar emotion stirring within her chest. If he had this special and mysterious power he could have escaped on his own and yet he stayed to free her.

    His relentless determination and selflessness left Is feeling both humbled and inspired.

    She felt herself drawn to him, not only for the strength and power he disyed, but for the unwavering belief that her life was worth saving. In that moment, she realized that perhaps her destiny was not entirely set in stone, that she might still have the power to change her fate and the future of her people.

    *Swooosh!*

    But her thoughts were dispersed when the cocoon finally sumbed to the relentless force of his strikes.

    *KRRREEEE!*

    The moment Asher severed the tendrils and freed Is from her cocoon, a deep, guttural screech echoed throughout the chamber, as though the Kraken itself was crying out in pain.

    The once pulsating walls surrounding them seemed to lose their vigor, their rhythmic undtions faltering and growing weaker.

    As the Kraken struggled to regain its bearings, the entire cavernous fleshy chamber shuddered and convulsed, the massive beast''s agony reverberating through the very core of its being.

    Is''s weakened form tumbled out, the tendrils that had once held her captive now powerless and severed. Her world seemed to blur, the cocoon''s disintegration leaving her feeling disoriented and vulnerable.

    Her pale face and frail body were signs of her life force barely lingering in her body and with all the shaking under her, she couldn''t even muster the strength to bnce herself.

    But before she could crash onto the floor, his strong, bony arms wrapped around her curvaceous waist, catching her in a protective embrace, his hellish mes not even stinging her in the slightest.

    Their faces mere inches apart, Is''s wide eyes met the hollow, glowing depths of his skeletal visage.

    The intensity of their gazes created an electric, almost palpable connection that seemed to suspend time itself.

    In that brief moment, as he held her close, a strange warmth enveloped Is ¨C a warmth that seemed to defy the cold, harsh reality of their situation.

    Despite the eerie and menacing appearance of his body, there was a gentleness in his grip, as if indirectly telling her that she didn''t have to worry anymore.

    But she had no idea that Asher was taking a look at his stats and thinking of his next moves to get out of here. He never got the opportunity to properly think about his exit n since he had no idea how things would go. There was still arge pool of bone melting acid before him and he won''t be able to make it across with his remaining MP.

    His only relief was that freeing Is really hurt the Kraken more than he expected. He never thought this monster could let out such a cry of pain and all the shaking in the inside only went on to prove that the Kraken was stumbling around without a good hold over its bnce.

    Asher felt that he had no choice but to risk crossing across. Worst case, Is would die while he can escape to his Damned Dimension. At least he seeded in what he set out to do.

    However, just as he was about to cross, a sudden, swift movement caught his attention. The broken tendrils, which had seemed lifeless just a moment ago, sprang to life with a vengeance.

    They shot towards him like lightning, catching him off guard and ensnaring him in their serpentine grip, making Is gasp as she fell to the floor.

    "Wha-?!" Asher''s shock was palpable as the tendrils with the toughness of steel, coiled around him, trapping his limbs and immobilizing him within their cold, unyielding embrace.

 Chapter 190: Fury Of A Tormented Heart

    Is, still weak and disoriented, stared in horror as she witnessed the scene unfolding before her eyes.

    She felt a tremble in her chest as she watched the tendrils tighten their hold on his zing skeleton whose mes were snuffed out before flesh and skin rapidly grew back on his bones.

    "No, please..." Is begged, her weak voice cracking with emotion, "Take me back and let him go...I''ll be your sacrifice!"

    Her tail transformed into weakened legs as they trembled beneath her.

    She staggered towards him, her arms reaching out to grasp at the tendrils that ensnared him.

    Her fingers wed at the sturdy coils, trying in vain to loosen their grip. She gritted her teeth, refusing to give in to the pain that coursed through her body.

    Her emotions swirled within her like a tornado, a mix of fear, guilt, and desperation. She realized that he was paying the price for trying to free her.

    She could feel the Kraken''s anger and desperation after failing to drain her life forcepletely. But she didn''t know why the Kraken would trap him in her ce.

    Just a few moments ago, Asher''s teeth clenched as the tendrils constricted him, their grip unyielding and as tough as steel.

    He quickly realized that he wouldn''t be able to free himself through sheer strength alone. Desperate, he decided to use hisst resort ¨C teleporting to his Damned Dimension.

    But just as he was about to initiate the teleport, his eyes widened in shock. His dark green mes, once fierce and unwavering, were snuffed out as though a gale had blown them away.

    In an instant, his MP plummeted to zero, and he saw the tendrils greedily siphoning dark green mana from him, channeling it directly into the Kraken''s heart!

    A cold, icy dread gripped him as he struggled toprehend what had just happened. Forced to revert to his dark elf form, his flesh and skin rapidly grew back, encasing his skeletal frame once more.

    The crushing realization that he was doomed weighed heavily on his heart. Without any MP, he wouldn''t be able to teleport to safety, and the Kraken continued to drain his health relentlessly.

    Through his rapidly blurring vision, Asher saw Is desperately wing at the tendrils, her fingers leaving bloody trails as she tried to free him.

    Her face was a mix of horror and determination, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. But despite her best efforts, Asher''s consciousness began to fade, slipping away like sand through the hourss.

    Did he just end up as the sacrifice for the Kraken? To die as a sacrificialmb¡­that would be the most bitter joke ever.

    On the battlefield outside, the noise of magical attacks exploding against each other, and war cries filled the air as the Umbralfiends were still engaged in a bloody war with the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    But suddenly,

    *KRRREEEE!!*

    The warriors on both sides of the conflict watched in confusion and shock as the Kraken suddenly let out a guttural, agonized screech. It stumbled back, losing its bnce as if struck by an invisible force.

    The monster''s legs trembled, barely able to support its massive bulk.

    The battlefield fell eerily quiet as soldiers on both sides momentarily ceased their fighting, trying to process the shocking sight before them.

    Asher''s vassals, including Leonidas, stood amongst the bewildered crowd, their eyes wide in disbelief.

    Those who had helped with Asher''s daredevil n, like Ceti, were equally dumbfounded as they stared at the mighty Kraken in its weakened state.

    None of them could have anticipated this oue, and they couldn''t help but wonder what had transpired within the heart of the beast.

    Leonidas was feeling downcast all this time, wondering if all his efforts were for nothing. He thought that the royal consort had died, and most of them didn''t even realize it due to being engaged in a war.

    Ceti was having a totally different reaction. Her expression contorted into an annoyed yet satisfied look. He let so many of her men die for nothing, but at least she wouldn''t have to deal with that cocky bastard anymore.

    But her mother, Merina, had her hand pressed against her chest, her eyes still hopeful and eagerly looking at the Kraken. She refused to believe her Master would die and continued praying for him.

    And just when she saw the Kraken cry in pain, her face brightened up just like Leonidas who roared in astonishment, excitement and relief as he shouted at everyone, "The royal consort has seeded!! We have taken enough rest. Now let''s charge into the battlefield and do our duty!"

    However, Ceti''s expression was reced by aplicated one. It was a good thing the Kraken got weakened but wouldn''t this mean that he was still alive?? How could that be possible? She was unable to believe he actually saw through his seemingly impossible n.

    Was it her fault she underestimated the reason behind his cockiness?

    Sabina, however, had a different reaction. She watched the scene unfold with a gleeful grin, momentarily forgetting to breathe. Then she began tough, herughter low and sinister, her eyes shining with dark amusement.

    "Oh, Asher," she mumbled to herself as she licked her lips in anticipation, "just how many secrets are you hiding? You are really making me thirst for them."

    Just a few moments ago, Rowena was fighting fiercely against King Moraxor and three of his formidable generals, her whip cracking through the air like a vicious serpent. mes danced around her as her crimson eyes glowed.

    As she expertly wielded her whip, she suddenly received an unsettling message, making her look towards the Kraken with a trembling gaze, her expression grave.

    The Kraken let out a painful screech as it stumbled back, attempting to retreat to the safety of the sea.

    "Asher..." she whispered, her eyes widening with shock and concern. Thest thing she ever expected to hear now was that he was in the belly of the Kraken.

    Not even a Soul Devourer would survive inside the Kraken. And so her heart clenched painfully upon thinking of the only possibility.

    But this momentary distraction proved to be a grave mistake. Seizing the opportunity, King Moraxor and his generalsunched a coordinated attack against the distracted queen.

    *BOOM!*

    A resounding explosion shook the very air for thousands of feet as thebined force of their assault sent Rowena flying dozens of feet through the air.

    The Bloodburn armies felt their hearts plummet and their will shaken upon seeing their queen getting swallowed by a terrifying andbined attack of a Soul Devourer and 3 Soul Purgers.

    Not even a low level Soul Devourer would be able to get up after taking on such an attack.

    As Rowena crashed onto the ground, a cloud of dust rose around her while a crater formed under her fallen figure.

    She slowly got up, and with a trembling hand, she wiped the blood trickling down her lips. Her face and body were a canvas of pain, each bloody cut and bruise a reminder of her mistake.

    King Moraxor and his generals stepped forward, their expressions a mixture of relief and disbelief. Just as they thought they were doomed upon seeing their guardian suddenly being in distress, they were able to bring down the Bloodburn Queen.

    Moraxor was feeling very anxious and uneasy about the Kraken suddenly getting weakened out of nowhere. But he didn''t dare distract himself with other thoughts, especially when he was this close to making the Bloodburn Queen fall. Once she falls, then the victory would be theirs, even without the Kraken.

    And so he raised his scepter as he addressed the injured queen, her back facing him, "How strange, Queen Rowena, I didn''t expect you to let your guard down in the midst of battle," and added, "But I am not without mercy. I will spare your life if you and your kingdom surrender to us. Both our sides have lost enough. Your kingdom doesn''t need to suffer any more losses."

    Anger welled up within Rowena as Moraxor''s words echoed in her mind. Asher wouldn''t have been there if Moraxor and his people didn''t start this war.

    She knew Asher was somehow the reason behind the Kraken getting crippled.

    But the fact that he did it for her sake and the thought of Asher probably being dead only fueled her heartbroken fury.

    Her fangs slowly extended, her once fair skin and face grew unnaturally pale, and her visage took on a chilling, eerie appearance as demonic crimson lines spread across her face.

    Even the air around her seemed to thicken with a malevolent, dark energy.

    Moraxor and his generals furrowed their brows, sensing the drastic shift in her aura. They couldn''t believe that she would still dare to fight after taking such a powerful attack head-on.

    But as her aura continued to shift dramatically, they couldn''t help but take a step back, a sense of unease settling over them.

    Moraxor tightened his grip on his scepter, already preparing himself just in case.

    But before they could react or even attempt toprehend the depths of her resolve, with a swift motion, Rowena extended her arms outward, and a small point of darkness appeared.

    *WHOOOSH!*

    Suddenly, a maelstrom of blood and fire erupted before them, the air screeching in torment as the singrity began to exert its merciless pull, a sinister darkness descending upon the battlefield, the air itself trembling with dread.

    Moraxor and his generals shared a look of rm upon seeing their feet getting dragged through the earth, the infernal vortex pulling them in as the force only continued to get stronger.

    Moraxor knew how terrifying the Mystic Pathway was and seeing her power, he realized her Mystic Pathway specialized in Force Bending or bending gravity to her will which shocked him to the core.

    This power was something the founder of the Bloodburn Kingdom, the Devourer was greatly feared for! He didn''t expect someone as young as her to have already mastered it!

    He didn''t even dare to think of attacking as he used every ounce of his strength, managing to narrowly escape the vortex, but not without having some of his skin and scales torn off his body, making him grimace as he rolled over the ground and tried to get as far away as possible.

    But unfortunately, his generals weren''t that lucky.

    The frightening vortex pulled in not only them but everything in its vicinity, leaving a path of destruction in its wake.

    The three generals, their eyes wide with terror, found themselves ensnared in the inescapable grip of this otherworldly power.

    "Argghhhh!!!"

    Seeing their mighty generals in pain, hundreds of Umbralfiends rushed towards the bloody vortex to help them despite the fear in their hearts.

    But reaching just within a hundred feet of the crimson vortex, their skin and flesh, helpless against the relentless force, were ripped from their very bones, drawn inexorably toward the center of the diabolical vortex.

    Witnessing the destruction, those on the battlefield could only watch in shock and terror as the Bloodburn Queen''s power showed no mercy and spared nothing.

    The very earth seemed to tremble beneath the weight of her unleashed wrath.

    What was even more shocking was that her power was consuming not only flesh and matter but energy as well, even swallowing any attacks that were sent towards her by the Umbralfiends in a desperate attempt to stop her.

    And as if that was not worse enough, their blood energy was violently ripped from their bodies, their blood feeding the mes that surrounded them. And the mes in turn sent out strands of crimson energy that Rowena began to absorb.

    As she consumed their blood energy, her injuries rapidly healed, and her aura continued to grow stronger and more menacing.

    Their screams, choked and desperate, were drowned out by the cacophony of the swirling inferno as they were swallowed by its ravenous embrace. The once-mighty generals and the other Umbralfiends were reduced to mere wisps of their former selves, their bodies disintegrating as thest vestiges of their existence were mercilessly devoured.

    The air crackled with dark energy as the bloody vortex''s hunger was sated, the remnants consumed by the blood-fueled mes. In the end, not a single particle of their being remained, their very essence absorbed by Rowena and striking terror into the hearts of all who bore witness to the horrifying disy.

    She literally seemed untouchable, drowning them in even more despair, especially after what happened to their guardian.

    They shuddered as they felt like they were looking at a Demon Goddess that rose from the depths of hell as her zing crimson vortex continued to burn and devour the Umbralfiends who still dared to attack her.

    Rowena didn''t even pay attention to them as she lifted her gaze to the turbulent ck skies above, which were still covered with the Kraken''s corrosive mist.

    Amidst the chaos of battle, she raised her voice, its cold,manding tone cutting through the din of shing swords and battle cries, "ralis,e to me!" she called out.

    At her call, a massive, serpentine form broke through the corrosive mist that swirled in the hell above.

    *ROARRR!!*

    With a thunderous roar, ralis swooped down towards her, its scales shimmering from the light of the battlefield. The Corrosive Mist singed its scales but ralis seemed undaunted as it continued its descent.

    The air shook as the majestic beast hovered above her, its powerful wings casting a tempestuous gust around them.

    With a graceful, fluid motion, Rowena flexed her back, and jet-ck scythe-shaped wings erupted from her shoulders. The inner sides of her wings glowed crimson, tendrils sprouting from their lower edges like sinister, living shadows.

    The Umbralfiends could only helplessly watch in terror as even if they wanted to, they had no way of getting through her blood-curdling vortex nor escape the wrath of a 50 meter long dragon.

    Rowena leaped into the air, her dragon-like wings carrying her upwards as she soared towards her dragon.

    The moment shended upon ralis'' broad, scaled back, the dragon reared up with a deafening roar, its powerful wings beating furiously.

    Together, they ascended into the sky, a terrifying duo, streaking through the dusty air towards the Kraken, their shared resolve fueling their flight as she desperately raced to save Asher, refusing to ept the possibility of him being dead.

    Because if she epted it after everything she had been through, her heart may not be able to endure it.

 Chapter 191: Clash Of The Titans

    Moraxor and his forces watched in a mixture of despair and growing apprehension as the enraged Bloodburn Queen mounted her mighty dragon and charged towards the faltering Kraken.

    The sight of the two, both brimming with fierce determination, sent a shiver down the spines of even the most hardened warriors.

    Whispers of unease rippled through Moraxor''s ranks as they witnessed the formidable duo tearing through the skies, a dark omen of their impending doom.

    The once-confident soldiers, who had reveled in the Kraken''s initial dominance, now found their courage waning, their faces etched with worry and disbelief.

    Moraxor himself clenched his scepter tightly, his knuckles white from the strain. He had underestimated the Bloodburn Queen''s resolve and her strength.

    "Is¡­" Moraxor mumbled with a grimace, his face twisted with fear for his daughter''s life.

    Since the Kraken seemed to be in distress for some strange reason, wouldn''t his daughter be in danger as well?

    He wanted to chase after Rowena but his injuries were holding him back and there was no way he could outrun a dragon. Still, these reasons weren''t enough to make him give up. Even if there was a good chance Is was already dead, he had to make sure for himself.

    On another side of the battlefield, Narissara''s eyes widened in desperation and worry as she caught sight of the Bloodburn Queen and her dragon getting closer to the weakened Kraken.

    Her heart pounded in her chest, and a cold sweat broke out on her brow.

    She and her people had staked everything on their guardian and her daughter; she couldn''t let it all go to waste.

    Every muscle in her body tensed, her mind racing with frantic thoughts of how to intervene and protect her people''sst hope. In that moment, Narissara made a split-second decision, her body reacting almost before her mind had fullymitted to the course of action.

    She unleashed a explosive arrow in an attempt to break free from her sh with Esther and sprint towards the Kraken.

    But her movement was abruptly halted by the gaunt figure of the tall Death Knight, cloaked in ragged, bloodstained dark blue robes, making Narissara''s fists shake.

    "I warned you before¡­I wouldn''t be the one who needs to escape," Esther dered from behind in a cold, unwavering voice, her words like icy daggers that pierced through Narissara''s heart.

    "You¡­" Narissara muttered in a frigid yet distressed tone upon getting cornered without leaving her any chance to stop her.

    But she and Moraxor had already passed down orders to their army to stop the Bloodburn Queen at all costs!

    The Umbralfiend army, feeling the same mounting desperation in their king and queen''s orders, sprang into action with a fierce determination to protect the Kraken at all costs.

    As one, they charged forward, a tidal wave of dark-d warriors intent on stopping Rowena from reaching theirst hope.

    With a surge of determination, theyunched a desperate assault, unleashing a barrage of attacks at the Bloodburn Queen soaring high above them.

    Waves of dark energy, spikes of ck water, and bursts of elemental power filled the sky, each one aimed at Rowena and her dragon with killing intent.

    But ralis didn''t even flinch.

    It merely stretched out one of its enormous wings, effortlessly shielding both itself and its master from the onught. To ralis, the powerful strikes felt like nothing more than small stones being thrown at its imprable scales.

    The Umbralfiend forces stared in disbelief and growing dread, realizing their attempts were fruitless. As if to confirm their worst fears, the Rowena looked down upon them with her burning crimson eyes, her gaze filled with a chilling mixture of disdain and fury.

    In that moment, they realized they had only seeded in provoking the wrath of the Bloodburn Queen.

    With a swift, fluid motion, Rowena unfurled her whip andshed it out at the air.

    *SWRSHHH!*

    A devastating st of crimson mes erupted from the tip, cascading downwards towards the hapless Umbralfiends below. The searing inferno engulfed them, incinerating everything in its path and decimating those who had dared to challenge her ascent.

    The battlefield fell eerily silent for a brief moment, as the full extent of her power was made abundantly clear.

    Where once had stood a mass of Umbralfiend forces, nowy arge, whip-like sizzling crater that scarred thendscape. The sheer power of her assault had not only obliterated her enemies but had also carved asting impression on the very earth itself.

    The elongated crater stretched across thend, its meandering shape resembling the coils of the whip that had unleashed such destruction. The scorched and fractured ground still emitted tendrils of smoke, a frightening disy of the Bloodburn Queen''s wrath.

    Despite being shaken and terrified, the rest of the Umbralfiend army desperately tried to rush towards the shore to help their guardian but they were all stopped by the Crimson Army and a number of other armies from different Houses.

    At the same time, up in the sky, Rowena''s icy voice rang out as she patted her dragon, "You know what to do, ralis."

    ralis let out a deep, rumbling growl in acknowledgment before swooping down towards the massive Kraken.

    The colossal creature, weakened and struggling to defend itself, tried to use its giant pincers in a futile attempt to fend off the approaching dragon while trying to get back into the waters.

    Since the bacsh rendered it unable to use its mana or any of its powerful abilities, all it could do was use its own body to defend itself.

    The battle between the two titanic creatures was a sight to behold, as ralis wrestled with the Kraken, determined to carry out its master''smand.

    The earth shook and rumbled under their thunderous battle, each of them big enough to make the rest of them look like ants.

    ralis'' wings pped with tremendous power, generating gusts of wind that buffeted the shore below.

    Just the sh of its wings against the Kraken''s pincers sent powerful shockwaves that made the space around them tremble while the sand near the shores were sted away for more than a kilometer.

    The Kraken was twice as bigger than ralis but in this situation, it unfortunately didn''t have the advantage of flying, nor did it have an advantage in agility.

    All it could do was use its own body weight to push itself back to the sea while fending off this dragon.

    "ralis, don''t let it escape," Rowena urged, her eyes locked on the Kraken as it tried to retreat into the water.

    ralis let out a deep growl and deep within its throat, an intense glow began to build.

    The glow intensified, spreading through its stomach as it gathered its fiery power. The air around the dragon shimmered with heat, and the very ground beneath it seemed to tremble in anticipation of the impending inferno.

    *ROARR!!*

    With a roar that echoed across the battlefield, ralis unleashed a torrent of searing mes, a zing river of fire that streamed from its gaping maw. The mes surged towards the Kraken''s iling pincers, engulfing them in a searing embrace.

    *KRRRREEE!!!*

    The Kraken let out a pained screech as the fire seared its pincers, its once-powerful weapons now wreathed in mes. The intense heat forced the beast to lower its pincers, itsst line of defense now rendered useless by the overwhelming might of ralis''s mes.

    All who witnessed the scene were struck by the sheer power of the Bloodburn Queen''s dragon.

    The once-dominant Kraken, getting suppressed by the fiery might of ralis, nowypletely at their mercy, its fate hanging in the bnce.

    Its massive ws snapped out, grabbing hold of the enormous creature''s shell, and with a mighty heave, rlis lifted the Kraken''s hulking body off the ground, making those who saw it have their hearts thud in shock and horror.

    The Kraken thrashed and writhed in ralis''s grip, but its attempts to break free were no match for the dragon''s immense strength.

    With a final, powerful twist, ralis flipped the Kraken onto its back, exposing its vulnerable underbelly. The badly wounded creature iled helplessly, its legs kicking uselessly in the air as it found itself at the mercy of the Bloodburn Queen.

    The battlefield fell silent for a moment, all eyes drawn to the sight of the once-mighty Kraken, now rendered powerless before the Bloodburn Queen and her dragon.

    The terror of the seas had been humbled, and before they could even process what was going on, they saw the relentless dragon tearing out the flesh from its belly, trying to make a huge hole.

    The sight alone made most of the Umbralfiends feel their legs go weak, their knees buckling as they fell on their knees, wailing at the sight of their guardian''s brutal defeat.

    Only moments earlier, Is''s weakened hands had been wing desperately at the tendrils that bound this sailor, her heart aching with guilt and fear.

    She could see the paleness of his face and the fading light in his eyes as his consciousness slipped away. Despite her own frailty, she persisted, feeling that he shouldn''t pay the price for trying to free her. She didn''t even know his name after everything that happened.

    "Stay with me¡­" Asher heard her firm yet trembling voice echoing in his mind but he could barely see or feel anything else. Still, her voice seemed to have a mystical effect of clinging to his consciousness, trying to prevent it from slipping away.

    But then, without warning, the world around Is seemed to shift and lurch violently. The slick, fleshy walls of the Kraken''s innards heaved and convulsed, making it nearly impossible for her to maintain her footing on the slippery surface.

    "Ugh¡­" She stumbled and had her back m against the fleshy floor, her heart pounding in her chest as the creature writhed and thrashed beneath her.

    She could barely feel any strength in her limbs, making it hard for her to get up.

    She felt worried upon realizing that her guardian was getting attacked after getting weakened.

    But strangely enough, her determination to free this man hadn''t lessened one bit.

    As Is struggled to crawl back toward him amidst the chaos, her attention was suddenly drawn to an ominous change above her.

    The roof of the fleshy chamber began to stretch apart, the flesh tearing away as blood seeped in before it was torn out entirely, leaving behind a gaping bloody hole.

    By now the Corrosive Mist in the sky had dissipated and the hole casted a haunting, crimson glow around Is. She squinted her eyes against the sudden influx of light, her eyes struggling to adjust.

    As her vision slowly adapted to the new conditions, Is caught sight of a silhouette framed against the red-tinged sky.

    It was a woman, but not just any woman¡ªthis figure bore enormous, dragon-like wings that spread out from her back like a menacing shadow and her crimson eyes glowing like the bloody sun.

    Is''s heart raced as she could guess who this figure might be.

 Chapter 192: The Bitter Revelation

    Rowena''s eyes quickly darted towards the heart of the Kraken, though her eyes trembled at the sight of the man in a cocoon.

    His body was pale and weak, wrapped tightly in the tendrils that threatened to snuff out his life.

    Her heart clenched at the sight of Asher, a fierce surge of emotion welling up within her. Though she was used to keeping her emotions in check, in that moment, they overwhelmed her.

    "Asher!" she cried out, her voiceced with a mix of horror and determination.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, she dove down from her position above the torn-open flesh, her wings cutting through the air as she descended with terrifying speed. The world around her seemed to blur and fade away, her focus solely on reaching him before it was toote

    Her face was a mask of cold fury, a fierce determination to save the man she couldn''t bear to lose, radiating from her very being.

    As she neared Asher, she didn''t even spare a nce at the woman who was on the floor.

    Her sole focus was only on him.

    Rowena materialized her whip in her hand, and with a swift, fluid motion, sheshed out at the tendrils that ensnared Asher.

    Her strike was precise and calcted, meant to sever the bindings without harming him.

    With just a single strike, the tendrils began to loosen their grip as they burned away into ashes.

    Rowena''s gaze never wavered from her love, her heart aching as she let his body fall into her soft embrace, "Asher, I am here now," she whispered urgently, her usually icy voice trembling with emotion upon seeing how his life was hanging by a strand, "You''re not leaving me. Not like this," Saying so, Rowena''s hand began to glow with a crimson light as she gently ced it on Asher''s chest.

    Is sat frozen in ce, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief as she took in the scene unfolding before her.

    The Bloodburn Queen, the queen of her mortal enemies, was showing a level of concern and worry she had never witnessed before nor expected it.

    And all of it was directed at the mysterious sailor who freed her.

    Her heart pounded in her chest, her emotions a swirling vortex of confusion, disbelief and conflict.

    What connection could this man possibly have with the Queen of the Bloodburn Kingdom? Why would the leader of their sworn enemies risk everything toe to his aid?

    But suddenly, a sinking feeling took hold in the pit of her stomach. This feeling caused a bitter taste to begin to spread through her like venom.

    It was at that moment that she realized the only truth that could make sense ¨C the man she had been desperately trying to save, the man she had naively trusted, was none other than an enemy from the Bloodburn Kingdom!

    How could he not be after seeming to be so close to the Bloodburn Queen herself?

    The realization hit her like a tidal wave, drowning her in a whirlpool of emotions ¨C anger, disappointment, and a crushing sense of betrayal.

    She had been deceived, expertly manipted by someone she had thought was a victim like herself.

    In her quest to think of a better future for her and her people, she had unknowingly yed into his hands, letting him weaken the Kraken and shifting the bnce of power in the ongoing war between their two kingdoms.

    Is felt her heart constrict with pain, the sting of the deception of this man she just met cutting deeper than she expected.

    Her thoughts raced, trying to make sense of the situation, to piece together the fragments of the deception she had unwittingly participated in.

    As the weight of the truth settled heavily upon her shoulders, Is couldn''t help but feel a sense of utter foolishness and anguish. She had been so blinded by her desire to help her people, that she had failed to see through his deception.

    He used her vulnerable state to learn that freeing her would weaken the Kraken and then he tried to convince her to change her mind just to make sure she doesn''t do anything to stop him.

    She couldn''t believe he nned and executed all this wlessly upon just meeting her. This only made her realize how dangerous he was.

    Her heart ached with the despairing realization that, in the end, her actions had sealed the fate of her people.

    And now, as she sat there, watching her enemy trying to revive the man who betrayed her trust, Is couldn''t help but feel paralyzed by the harrowing weight of her guilt and failure.

    All the guilt and despair fueled her anger, but no matter how much she wanted, she wouldn''t be able to attack either of them in her weakened state. She couldn''t even gather enough strength to stand up.

    As Asher lingered on the brink of consciousness, a familiar voice echoed softly in his mind, gently pulling him back before he could fall over to the abyss.

    It was a cold yet gentle voice that seemed to ebb away the pain he was feeling all over his body. Why would Rowena be here, in the middle of this? Why was he dreaming about her?

    Slowly, as if wading through a thick fog, Asher began to regain his senses.

    The voice grew clearer, more insistent, and he realized that it was not just a figment of his imagination. With great effort, he forced his heavy eyelids to flutter open, revealing a pair of concerned crimson eyes staring intently down at him.

    The warmth of a dainty hand on his face brought a spark of life back to his eyes, and as his vision cleared, he saw Rowena''s face hovering above him.

    But her usually gorgeous face was now pale as a corpse with demonic crimson lines spread all over, making anyone have their hearts tremble at such a sight, though it was not the sight that held his eyes hostage.

    It was her expression, which was a mix of relief and determination, her eyes shining with an intensity that pierced through his weakened state.

    "Row...ena?" Asher mumbled, his voice weak and barely audible, as surprise and confusion filled his weary mind. He felt like he was waking up from a nasty hangover, his thoughts hazy.

    However, the reality of the situation began to sink in, and the realization that Rowena somehow came tore through the battlefield and entered the Kraken''s belly toe and save him.

    Rowena''s voice was a mixture of relief and pain as she spoke, her words a whispered confession, "Ash¡­I thought I had lost you," Her tone was steady, yetced with a rare vulnerability nobody else had ever witnessed.

    For a brief moment, as he looked into her glistening crimson eyes, he felt something unexpected. It was a fleeting, nearly imperceptible emotion that caught him off guard and seemed to make a long dormant ember inside his heart flicker.

    But just as this deeply buried ember threatened to grow, Asher instinctively tightened his grip on his emotions and reeled in his thoughts.

    He felt his strength slowly returning to his body as he smiled and cupped her face with one of his hands, "I told you, Rona¡­I won''t die while leaving you behind," Asher said with a weak, soft smile as he slowly sat up.

    His smile, though weak, seemed to radiate a strength that reached deep into her heart.

    Asher cupped her head as he let his forehead lean against hers, "I love you more than my life, Rowena. So don''t you ever worry," Asher whispered, his eyes gazing into hers, just an inch or two away.

    As Asher''s warm words seeped into her mind, Rowena''s eyes shimmered with aplex mix of emotions.

    His words seemed to weave a spell around her, dispelling the lingering shadows of fear that had gripped her heart. Her gaze held his, an unspoken understanding passing between them as she allowed herself to be drawn into the warmth and security of their connection.

    "I...I love you too, Asher," Rowena replied softly, her voice barely more than a breath as she surrendered to the moment. Her words were short yet the warmth of her aura knew no bounds.

    As Is looked on at the intimate exchange between the two, a cold bitterness surged within her heart.

    Their whispered words of love to each other were like daggers, stabbing her again and again.

    The truth she had suspected now confirmed before her eyes: Asher was indeed the Bloodburn Queen''s consort.

    She never knew the identity of her husband since as the Midnight Maiden she had no need to learn about the important members of the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    She purposefully prevented herself from learning about the surface world after a certain age to not get distracted from her purpose.

    All she knew was that the Bloodburn Kingdom was presently ruled by a queen who was around her age.

    Is''s hands clenched into tight fists, her nails digging into her palms, as her anger and resentment boiled within her.

    To witness such tender affection between her sworn enemies, it felt like an unbearable mockery of her own misfortune.

    A feeling of helplessness and humiliation threatened to suffocate her as she struggled to make sense of the situation, desperately wishing for a way to change the cruel reality she was forced to face.

    Rowena knew that Asher''s blood was almost drained of life energy, and after reinvigorating his blood and making sure his condition was stable, she slowly turned her gaze towards the woman behind.

    The subtle differences in this woman''s appearance marked her quite unique among the Umbralfiends.

    Rowena rose to her feet with a chilling grace, her nails extending into razor-sharp talons that glinted in the crimson light that filtered into the chamber.

    Is felt her chilling gaze and gritted her teeth as she tried to muster any strength she had.

    Despite knowing she lost everything, she wasn''t willing to die without a fight, no matter how futile that may be.

    "You," Rowena hissed, her voice as cold as the depths of a frozen abyss. "You are the one responsible for this." Rowena''s murderous intent seemed to pervade the very air within the fleshy confines, her face a mask of terrifying iciness.

    But just as she was about to unleash her wrath upon the woman, Asher reached out and grabbed her arm, halting her in her tracks. "Rona, wait," he urged, his voice firm yet gentle, "She''s not the one who did this to me. Everything was the Kraken''s doing."

    Is''s eyes blinked, wondering why this double-faced man would intervene after everything that happened.

    Rowena''s eyes flicked between Asher and the woman, her anger momentarily quelled by his intervention.

    Asher continued with a glint in his eyes, "Keeping her alive is going to be quite useful for us since she is Is, the Princess of the Umbralfiends."

 Chapter 193: A Heavy Decision

    "You¡­" Is''s chest tightened with a vtile mix of anger and hatred. To think that this man, who had deceived her, was now scheming to use her as a bargaining chip, left an even more bitter taste in her mouth.

    It was as if there was no end to how far he could go. She never saw thising.

    She was prepared to die rather than end up as a bargaining chip, but there was no point. It doesn''t really matter if she died now. Her people will easily get overwhelmed by the armies of the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    However, if she lives, then she could still try to save the lives of her people. She still was determined to not give up.

    Asher quickly exined to Rowena why this princess was here and how he managed to weaken the Kraken.

    Rowena''s eyes widened in surprise as Asher recounted the tale of how he had managed to weaken the Kraken, a creature of such immense power that he could have gotten crushed like an ant if the Kraken wanted to.

    As she listened to his words, she struggled toprehend the sheer audacity and cleverness required to carry out such a daring n.

    In that moment, a wave of admiration and warmth washed over Rowena.

    He had risked his own life, teetering on the brink of death, all for the sake of protecting their kingdom from irrecoverable losses in this war.

    He alone managed to do what those old and seasoned warriors or experts couldn''t.

    She underestimated his talents and powers and felt as if his true potential was unfathomable.

    She wanted to appreciate his efforts, but right now, she knew her people were still fighting outside.

    Not wanting to waste any more time, she lowered her whip as she looked at Is, her gaze stony, "It''s time to leave, and you areing with us."

    Is''s fists were still shaking, but she rxed them, knowing there was no other alternative.

    "Come on. Get up," Asher said as he was about to grab her arm to pull her up.

    But she weakly pped away his hand as she said with gritted teeth, "I¡­don''t need your help," Her eyes cold with resentment. She still didn''t know if these two were going to use her to make her people surrender and then execute them all.

    "Is that so?" Asher let out a chuckle upon seeing her try hard to raise herself up.

    But his expression abruptly shifted, his eyes narrowing and his voice turning stern and harsh, "Enough of your stupid antics. We don''t have time for this," he snapped, reaching out and firmly grabbing Is''s arm.

    The sudden change in his tone and demeanor caught her off guard, and she found herself getting swept up and pulled forward.

    "The more you waste time, the more your people die. Now, behave," he demanded, the steeliness in his voice leaving no room for argument. Is gritted her teeth, her eyes burning with resentment but ultimately, she knew she had no choice but toply.

    With a resigned sigh, she allowed Asher to pull her to her feet, her heart heavy with the burden of her people''s fate resting upon her shoulders. As they prepared to leave the grim chamber, Is steeled herself for the uncertain future thaty ahead, silently vowing to do whatever it took to protect her people, no matter the cost.

    A pall of despair settled over the Umbralfiends on the battlefield, their morale plummeting as they witnessed the shocking scene before them.

    Their once-mighty guardian, the Kraken,y defeated and vulnerable on its back, a massive, bloody wound gaping in its belly. The Bloodburn Queen''s dragon perched triumphantly atop the vanquished beast, asserting its dominance over the terror of the seas.

    The Umbralfiend soldiers exchanged disbelieving nces, their hearts heavy with fear and disbelief.

    They had ced all their hopes in the Prophecy of the Ancients, a sacred belief that had guided and instilled hope in their people for generations.

    But now, as they watched their guardian''s imminent defeat and the thought that their princess might have already gotten killed, they began to doubt everything they had held dear.

    With their faith shattered and their spirits broken, the Umbralfiends struggled to maintain their fighting spirit, their movements sluggish and disorganized.

    In stark contrast, the Bloodburn armies surged forward with renewed vigor, their morale bolstered by their queen''s incredible disy of power and the Kraken''s defeat.

    As the battle raged on, it became increasingly clear that the Umbralfiends were on the verge of copse. Even the most inexperienced observer could see that their defeat was imminent.

    In the midst of the chaos and despair, the once-proud Umbralfiends grappled with the harsh reality of their impending demise, wondering how they could ever recover from this crushing blow.

    On one side of the battlefield, Narissara''s eyes were set with a cold determination, her movements swift and deadly as she faced her adversaries.

    Esther and the Death Knight, a terrifying specter under her control, fought Narissara in unison.

    Narissaraunched arrow after arrow with blinding speed, the edges of her bow''s de shing through the air as she made every attempt to keep the relentless duo at bay. Her determination to kill her sworn enemies didn''t wane despite the fall of the Kraken.

    Esther observed her opponent with a calcting gaze, understanding that she didn''t need to go all out.

    Narissara''s exhaustion was evident, and it was only a matter of time before she sumbed to thebined force of her and her Death Knight.

    The ghostly warrior, shrouded in ragged, bloodstained dark blue robes, swung its long sword with vicious intent, adding to the mounting pressure on Narissara.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Moraxor surged forward with a newfound determination.

    Despite the pain and weariness that gripped his body, he gripped his scepter tightly, using its power to st a path through the chaos towards the fallen Kraken.

    He knew in his heart that he was toote to change the tide of the battle or probably even save his daughter. But despite all that, he yearned to at least see her face onest time and satisfy one of many regrets.

    His heart pounded in his chest as he charged, his path to the Kraken nearly cleared. The battlefield seemed to blur around him, a chaotic whirlwind of blood and steel.

    But just as he was about to reach his destination, a sight made his heart both soar and plummet simultaneously: three figures emerged from the gaping hole in the Kraken''s belly.

    The Bloodburn Queen and her consort, Asher, stood there, thetter holding a ring de to Is''s neck.

    Moraxor''s eyes widened in a mixture of relief and fear as he took in the scene. His daughter''s face was pale and sickly, but she was alive!

    However, seeing the de on her neck, his hands clenched into fists, his knuckles turning white. He fought to control the rage and despair that threatened to consume him. But he knew there was no way he could win in this situation.

    Is''s heart hammered in her chest as she found herself forcibly pulled from the familiar depths of her dark realm into the surface world she had only ever heard of in stories.

    Her entire life, she had been captivated by the tales of the world above the sea, and now, she was unexpectedly thrust into it.

    The thought of experiencing the surface world had been a dream, a secret longing that she dared not hope to ever be a reality.

    As her head broke the surface, the sudden change in atmosphere made her gasp, her fins involuntarily flinching as she drew her first breath of open air. The sensation was strange, almost alien, and it left her momentarily disoriented.

    Her eyes, ustomed to the perpetual dimness of the abyss, struggled to adjust to the brightness of the red sunlight that bathed the world above.

    Slowly, the blurred colors and shapes that assaulted her vision began to coalesce, revealing a devastating battlefield instead of the rolling meadows and forests she had imagined.

    She remembered how the circumstances of her arrival were cruel and unfair, a harsh reminder that she was now a captive in this world of wonders.

    She had dreamed so many times how her first arrival in the surface world would be like but never thought it would be this way.

    Her eyes then met her father''s, and for a moment, the chaos of the battlefield seemed to fade away. She recognized the concern in his gaze, and despite the distance that had grown between them over the years, she knew he still cared for her.

    Is''s heart ached as she thought of what was toe. She could see the relief in her father''s eyes, but it was overshadowed by the terror that the Bloodburn Queen might execute her right before him. The air around them seemed to thicken, heavy with tension and unsaid words.

    "Forgive me, Father¡­I failed you all," Is whispered, her voice barely audible over the mor of the battlefield.

    Moraxor''s gaze never wavered, locked onto his daughter''s face, as he shook his head, "Don''t, my child. We are the ones who failed you¡­I couldn''t be more proud of you," Moraxor let out the thought he had been suppressing for all these years, wanting to let it out before the chance was gone.

    Rowena stared coldly at Moraxor. Her voice rang out like ice, chilling the very air around her, "King Moraxor, tell your people to surrender. Otherwise, your daughter will pay the price for your actions."

    Moraxor blinked his eyes, not expecting these words from her. Even if he doesn''t surrender, their dragons and their armies could easily destroy them. Why would she want this unless she wants to execute him and his people before everyone?

    However, the sliver of chance that he might be able to save his daughter''s life made his heart waver. He knew he and his people would prefer dying in the battlefield but the thought of losing his daughter was unbearable, especially when she was still alive, standing before him. He also didn''t want his race to get extinct.

    And so he took a deep breath and asked with a trembling gaze, "If I do that, do I have your word you will spare my daughter and my people''s lives?"

    Based on what he knew about the Bloodburn Queen, she was someone who never goes back on her word. But he knew it might be different for her enemies.

    Rowena nodded and said, "You have my word as long as you and your people are willing to ept the consequences."

    Moraxor''s eyes flickered between his daughter and the battlefield, a storm of emotions churning within him.

    His heart was heavy with the weight of his decision, and yet he knew it was the only way to protect what remained of his people and save his precious daughter. With a deep, steadying breath, he steeled himself to make the ultimate sacrifice.

    His grip tightened around his scepter, the symbol of his power and authority. With a solemn determination, he raised the scepter high above his head before plunging it into the ground with a resounding thud. The impact sent a tremor through the earth, as if the very world was mourning the fall of the Umbralfiends.

    He then withdrew a sea conch from his belt, its surface etched with ancient runes that spoke of its significance.

    His hands shook slightly as he brought the conch to his lips, knowing full well the implications of the sound he was about to make. The moment hung in the air like the calm before the storm, the battlefield holding its breath in anticipation.

    Then, with a deep, mournful exhale, he blew into the conch. The sound that erupted was hauntingly beautiful and heart-wrenching, a forlorn cry that echoed across the battlefield, reaching the ears of everybatant.

    The sound was unmistakable ¨C it was the sound of surrender, a signal toy down arms and ept the will of the victor.

    The battlefield fell into an eerie silence as the warriors on both sides processed the gravity of the moment. The Umbralfiends'' shoulders slumped in defeat, their faces etched with the pain of a broken people, while the Bloodburn soldiers looked on with a mix of triumph, contempt, and regret that they didn''t get to kill everyst one of them on the battlefield.

    Just a few moments before, on a certain side of the battlefield, Narissara''s once proud and cold demeanor had been shattered, leaving her kneeling on the blood-soaked ground.

    Her breaths came in ragged gasps, sweat and blood streaking her once wless face. The pain from her injuries was immense, but it paled inparison to the crushing weight of defeat and the impending loss of her people.

    Esther and her Death Knight stood ominously over the fallen queen, their cold, unfeeling gazes fixed on her weakened form.

    Narissara''s bowy discarded, its de stained red, a silent testament to the ferocious battle that had taken ce. The dark blue robes of the Death Knight fluttered like the wings of a vulture, waiting to feast on the remnants of Narissara''s hope.

    As the tip of the Death Knight''s sword hovered menacingly above her, Narissara''s eyes burned with defiance.

    Even on the verge of death, she refused to let fear or despair im her. She was a queen, and she would die with the dignity and pride that her position demanded.

    With thest of her strength, Narissara lifted her head, fixing her cold gaze on Esther, unyielding even in the face of her own demise, "Do what you will," she spat, her voice hoarse but resolute, "But know that the spirit of my people will never be extinguished."

    Esther''s eyes didn''t even ripple as she indifferently said, "That isn''t of any concern to me," Saying so, Esther was about to give an order to her Death Knight to deal the killing blow.

    But right then a sound from a conch echoed across the battlefield, making Esther freeze her hand.

    Narissara''s eyes shook as she lowered her head in shame and anger, "No¡­" She mumbled, unable to bear the shame of surrendering to their sworn enemies.

    Esther immediately looked towards the shores and saw her queen raising her hand and clenching her fist.

    In an awe-inspiring disy, a massive pir of crimson me burst forth from her hand and soared high into the sky. The sheer size and intensity of the fire captured the gazes of every fighter on the battlefield, friend and foe alike.

    The pir''s light cast an eerie, red hue across the war-tornndscape, illuminating the faces of the exhausted warriors. With a booming, authoritative voice that carried across the entire field, Rowena dered, "Hear me, my people! The enemy has surrendered. Cease your attacks and stand down."

 Chapter 194: We Have Failed Her

    With a regal air, Rowena gracefully descended from the torn belly of the Kraken. Her dragon-like wings caught the wind, and she floated gently downward, her crimson eyes surveying the battlefield as her feet finally touched the ground. The sand shifted beneath her as shended, her very presencemanding attention.

    At the same time, Asher had managed to make the disgruntled Is ce her arm around his neck for support since she still wasn''t in a state to walk.

    With his ring de still at the ready, though no longer pressed against her throat, Asher effortlessly leaped down from the Kraken''s wounded body to the sandy shore below.

    Moraxor''s eyes widened with confusion and surprise as he watched the Bloodburn Queen''s forces cease their attacks.

    This was not what he had expected, considering what he knew about the merciless reputation of the Bloodburn Kingdom. They were known for showing no mercy to their enemies, leaving nothing but death and destruction in their wake.

    His thoughts wandered to the dark history of his people, where the Ravager had brutally massacred many of his ancestors, despite their surrender and pitiful pleas for mercy.

    The memory of that cruelty always sent a shiver down his spine, and he could not help but wonder if this sudden show of mercy was genuine, or merely a ruse to lull them into a false sense of security. Still, he couldn''t think of a reason for thetter.

    Esther forcefully guided a battered and resentful Narissara to stand beside Moraxor, her injuries apparent but not quite enough to break her spirit. The two monarchs stood side by side as Moraxor nced at his wife whose entire body was trembling with fevered emotions.

    Rowena''s gaze fell upon the king and queen, her expression ice-cold, "Kneel before me," Shemanded as ralis bared its menacing teeth with a low growl, staring down at the two.

    The weight of her words carried the unspoken demand for their official surrender. Kneeling before her was the only way to convey the meaning of surrendering to the entire Bloodburn Kingdom.

    As a king, Moraxor had never bowed to anyone, his pride and dignity preventing such a disy of submission. However, with his daughter''s life and the survival of his race hanging in the bnce, his determination wavered, and he felt his knees weaken.

    Slowly, he lowered himself to the ground, his gaze never leaving Queen Rowena''s eyes, a silent defiance still present within him.

    Narissara, her defiance still burning bright, refused to yield, "I will not kneel to these bloodthirsty plunderers," she dered, turning to her husband, "Please get up, husband. Don''t give them the satisfaction. They will only ughter us all in the end."

    Moraxor drew a deep breath, grasping Narissara''s hand firmly as he pulled her down to kneel beside him, "Enough, Narissara," he implored, his voice strained, "Stop fighting back. We have lost. As the queen of our people, do your pride or the survival of our people matter more no matter how small the chance? Isn''t that why we even raised our daughter to be a sacrificialmb? Look at our daughter. Haven''t we failed her enough as her parents? Why can''t we at least make a small sacrifice for her sake?"

    Narissara''s eyes flickered as she hesitated, her gaze drifting towards Is before quickly averting it. She clenched her eyes shut, taking a moment topose herself before finally allowing her knees to fold beneath her, sinking to the ground alongside her husband. Her body felt heavy, burdened with the weight of her decision and the pain of surrender.

    As the Umbralfiends watched their proud king and queen kneel before the Bloodburn Queen, a wave of shock and disbelief swept through their ranks.

    They had never imagined they would witness such a sight in their lifetime. Yet, there it was, unfolding before their eyes, a stark reminder of their crushing defeat.

    Despite the bitterness and reluctance that churned within them, the Umbralfiends knew that their leaders'' decision was the only option left if they wished to preserve any semnce of hope for their people. And so, one by one, they dropped to their knees, their heads bowed low in submission.

    The sight of these fierce warriors, who had once been a force to be reckoned with, now kneeling before their enemy, created a somber and poignant scene on the battlefield.

    The once raging fires of battle were snuffed out, reced by an eerie silence that spoke volumes about the gravity of their situation. It was a moment that would be etched in the annals of history, a testament to the fall of the previously dead Umbralfiend Kingdom.

    As Is watched her parents and her people kneel before the Bloodburn Queen, a whirlwind of emotions stirred within her.

    Her eyes filled with tears as she saw their proud figures, who had always been pirs of strength in her life, now kneeling in surrender. The sight of her people, once fierce and unyielding, now broken and resigned, was a crushing blow to her spirit.

    It felt as though the very essence of their kingdom was slipping away, like sand through her fingers.

    She had never felt so helpless and defeated. Her heart ached with the weight of the guilt she carried, wishing she shouldn''t have been so naive and foolish to believe in a man she had just met.

    The pain of witnessing this scene was almost unbearable, and Is felt the sting of bitterness and anger toward herself, most of all, at Asher.

    *Rumble*

    Suddenly, the ground beneath them trembled subtly, catching everyone''s attention. The waves of water from the sea suddenly surged, rising up to engulf the colossal corpse of the Kraken. The sight was both startling and awe-inspiring, leaving everyone momentarily speechless.

    ralis growled and tensed, preparing to stop it from getting pulled into the seas, but Rowena raised a hand to calm her dragon, "Easy, ralis. The Kraken is dead. The sea can''t bring it back to life," she said, her voice steady, but her eyes betraying her surprise.

    Asher, too, was bewildered by this unexpected turn of events. It was as if the sea had a life of its own, making him wonder if the Kraken being the child of a devil was really true or not.

    As the waves wrapped around the Kraken, cradling its lifeless form, it was as if the sea itself was paying tribute to the fallen guardian. The water gently lifted the immense creature, carrying it back into the depths from which it had emerged.

    "Return to the ancient depths where you may find sce and peace, guardian of the seas," Is suddenly mumbled in a mncholic voice as Asher observed her.

    She bowed her head right after, her hand ced on her chest, as she appeared to be mourning the death of the guardian that had fought so valiantly to protect her people, despite its age and weariness.

    Is knew even if their guardian helped them in exchange for a favor, its ancestor had protected and fought for them unconditionally. Expecting such loyalty from itsst descendant who lived in captivity for its entire life and never knew them was not realistic.

    The least they could do was at least help the Kraken fulfill its final wish of birthing an offspring. But because of her, it died for nothing, the bloodline of such a majestic creature forever lost in the seas.

    It wasn''t just Is who grieved. Each Umbralfiend seemed to share in her sorrow, their eyes downcast and their expressions solemn. The weight of their collective loss hung heavily in the air, casting a somber pall over the battlefield.

    They still couldn''t believe the Prophecy of the Ancients failed toe true, making them realize how they had nothing to believe in now.

    A bit far away, Thorin who hade back to the battlefield upon hearing the echoes of surrender, stood by his wife''s side, his eyes flickering with a mixture of relief and deep-seated disappointment.

    He clenched his fists, feeling the bitter sting of losing the Kraken, "We have won the war, yet lost our greatest weapon," he said, his voice heavy with the weight of a thousand regrets, "The Kraken was once ours, and now it has fallen, fighting for our enemies."

    Esther sighed softly, her piercing gaze surveying the battlefield, "I know but we must not forget that this oue is far better than the alternative." She paused, allowing the gravity of her words to sink in, "We could have lost everything if not for him and even our daughter," Esther said as she narrowed her eyes and looked at him from afar.

    Thorin reluctantly nodded, his expression stiffening as he attempted toe to terms with this new reality.

    But hearing her mention him, his gazended on Asher, who stood at a distance, still holding Is firmly.

    A sense of unease crept into his mind, and he couldn''t help but voice his concerns, "That boy," he said, nodding toward Asher, "I don''t think we should consider him as a junior anymore. Keep a close eye on him. I feel that his impossible feat today wouldn''t be thest."

    Esther nodded in agreement, "Sabina is already on it, and she said she is very close to having a hold on him. Let''s do our part in the meantime."

    However, Esther suddenly caught a familiar figure in her peripheral vision and saw Reba standing a few hundred feet away, staring at something or someone far away.

    Reba''s eyes were shaking upon seeing Asher standing beside Rowena. She clicked her tongue as her expression contorted and immediately left the battlefield as if she was never there in the first ce.

    Just as the atmosphere was bing calmer, a mysterious murky green light emanated from the depths, casting an eerie glow on the water''s surface.

    Confusion and surprise rippled through the onlookers, and Rowena''s brow furrowed as she ced her hand on ralis, signaling her dragon to remain vignt.

    Unease spread like a contagion among the Bloodburn armies, their minds racing with wild theories.

    Could the Kraken have somehow survived its brutal defeat despite dying before their eyes? No...that should be impossible.

    The Umbralfiends held their breath, daring to entertain a flicker of hope as they beheld the enigmatic light.

    Moraxor, however, felt no such relief; with his daughter still in enemy hands and his people exhausted and defeated, a revived guardian would change little, though he still couldn''t help but feel hopeful.

    Asher and Rowena exchanged nces as the water''s surface churned with increasing turbulence, giving rise to small,pping waves.

    "It can''t be¡­" Is softly mumbled, making Asher nce at her, though he knew there was no point in asking her.

    They watched, hearts pounding, as something beneath the surface began to emerge. The two prepared themselves for whatever unknown threat might surface, their senses heightened and bodies poised for action.

 Chapter 195: Big Baby

    As the tumultuous waves settled, the crowd collectively held its breath, and from the depths emerged a smaller, yet equally awe-inspiring version of the Kraken.

    At a third of the size of its fallen predecessor, the young creature''s appearance sent a shockwave through the onlookers. It resembled its gargantuan mother, its body stretching 30 meters long, covered in a tough exoskeleton, and bristling with powerful limbs.

    Asher blinked his eyes, not expecting the Kraken to have somehow finished birthing its offspring despite dying, or was it that it all happened before it took itsst breath?

    Still, wasn''t it a bit too big for a baby? Or maybe not considering the size of its mother.

    The Bloodburn armies murmured and spected, some wondering if this was the offspring of the Kraken they had just witnessed being defeated.

    The Umbralfiends, on the other hand, were moved to tears as they gazed upon the creature, relieved that the bloodline of their guardian had not been entirely extinguished.

    Yet, they couldn''t ignore the painful truth: this young Kraken was far from being strong enough to protect them even though it was tremendously powerful for a newborn.

    But they feared the Bloodburn Kingdom would kill it just to be safe.

    And just like they feared, their hearts dropped as they saw the Bloodburn Queen uncoil her whip, the cruel weapon glistening in the sunlight.

    The Umbralfiends braced themselves for the worst, anticipating that the Bloodburn Queen would show no mercy to this smaller Kraken.

    "No! Have mercy!" some of the Umbralfiends cried out, their voice cracking with despair.

    Moraxor and Narissara''s eyes widened as they beheld the smaller Kraken rise from the depths, their expressions aplex mix of disbelief, hope, and fear. Both of them had thought their guardian''s legacy had been lost along with the fallen Kraken. This new emergence was like a flicker of light in the darkness they now faced.

    But hearing the hair-raising growl of the Bloodburn Queen''s dragon, they couldn''t help but fear for the life of the young Kraken.

    The newborn Kraken, a curious creature despite its formidable appearance, clicked its pincers together, producing an eerie, rhythmic sound as it slowly approached Asher.

    Rowena''s eyes narrowed, her instincts taking over as she sensed potential danger. Her grip on her whip tightened, and crimson mes danced along its length, casting sinister shadows on the sands below. The sight of the zing whip and the intensity of Rowena''s gaze made the newborn Kraken hesitate, its murky green eyes widening in fear as it flinched.

    It paused in its approach, its previously rhythmic clicks reced by an uncertain, hesitant silence while still ncing between Asher and Is.

    Rowena knew even if it was a young Kraken, not even House Thorne could tame it since it was toote. Usually, the people of House Thorne would make careful and necessary preparations to tame a newborn Kraken even before they were born.

    But she was surprised to see that even if this Kraken was newborn it was far stronger and bigger ording to the history of newborn Krakens in the history she knew.

    And because of this, she felt there was even more reason to not let this creature live before it bes an adult and bes uncontroble. Even if House Thorne might have a sliver of a chance of taming it, she didn''t want to risk it. She can''t let a war like this happen again.

    Is''s eyes widened upon seeing that the Bloodburn Queen was about to kill it.

    Fear and desperationced her voice as she slid her feet forward and implored Rowena, "Please, Queen Rowena, do not kill the newborn. It''s not a danger to your kingdom like you think."

    Asher, his grip on Is''s arm unyielding, pulled her back by her arm. "You''re in no position to make demands," he said coldly, his eyes locked on the young Kraken.

    Is turned to Asher, her expression a mix of determination and sadness, "Look at it again," she urged him, "Look at it closely before you pass judgment."

    Rowena, her hand still poised with the ming whip, hesitated. Her gaze shifted between Asher and the newborn Kraken, curiosity piqued by Is''s words.

    Asher couldn''t shake the strange sensation that washed over him as he studied the newborn Kraken. The creature''s pincers moved gently, and its eyes held a tender, almost loving gaze.

    The feeling perplexed him, and he couldn''t help but wonder why this monstrous being seemed to regard him with such warmth.

    Is noticed the change in Asher''s expression and eagerly questioned him, "You feel it, don''t you? It doesn''t mean any harm."

    Rowena, witnessing the exchange, frowned in confusion but couldn''t deny the visible shift in Asher''s demeanor. She looked at him, her voiceced with curiosity. "What is going on, Asher?"

    Taking a deep breath, Asher, "I am just going to approach it, Rowena. Don''t do anything."

    Rowena immediately objected, her tone firm and protective, "That''s dangerous. It may be a newborn, but it''s still as strong as a Soul Reaper. Or I wille with you."

    Asher was surprised that this newborn was already that strong right out of the box.

    Still, he met her gaze with a reassuring smile, his confidence unwavering, "No, it may not take well to your presence. It is already scared of you. So trust me on this, Rowena. It''ll be fine even if it bes hostile."

    Rowena hesitated, searching for words to refute his conviction, but ultimately nodded her reluctant agreement, "Okay. I will be watching from here."

    Asher began to walk toward the Kraken, dragging Is with him as he moved. Though she was still in his grip, Is appeared just as eager to approach the newborn or more.

    A tense silence enveloped the battlefield as all eyes focused on the unfolding scene. The Bloodburn armies, the Umbralfiends, and their leaders held their breath, the suspense palpable in the air.

    Other than Moraxor and Narissara, the rest of them had no idea of the conversation they exchanged, and thus they were even more baffled to see the Bloodburn Queen letting her consort approach the newborn without any worry.

    Asher''s steps were cautious, a mix of curiosity and wariness in his stride.

    Despite his confidence, the thought of the newborn Kraken turning on him and tearing him apart lingered in the back of his mind, not that he was too worried about it.

    Is broke the tense silence, her voice carrying a hint of disdain and bitterness, "You don''t need to be scared of the newborn trying to deceive you. It''s not a devious person like you. Its heart is as pure as life crystals."

    Asher let out a subtle scoff, well-aware that her words were a jab at him for tricking her earlier.

    Despite the sting of her insult, he chose to trust her assessment of the creature''s intentions.

    Drawing closer, he extended his arm slowly, reaching out to make contact with the newborn Kraken. Every eye on the battlefield remained fixed on the unfolding scene, the atmosphere thick with suspense.

    Just as Asher touched it, his eyes quivered as he felt as if his entire body was suddenly flooded by a cool yet dark energy.

    And his brows raised as this sensation was followed by a few pop ups in his mind,

    [ You have sessfully acquired a newpanion ]

    [ Kraken, the Guardian of the Seas has imprinted on you ]

    ''What the hell¡­'' Asher felt stupified by what just happened.

    Did the Kraken really just imprint on him? Why?

    Suddenly, with a tender motion, the Kraken raised one of its pincers and softly brushed it against Asher''s body. The gesture, so gentle and endearing, defied the expectations of the fearsome reputation the Kraken typically held.

    The onlookers watched, captivated by the unexpected disy of tenderness.

    They couldn''t help but marvel at the sight, as the mighty, otherworldly creature seemed to embrace the royal consort like a long-lost friend.

    Moraxor and Narissara had their eyes blinking with disbelief, shock, and anger, just like their people. Why was their little guardian being so affectionate with their enemy, especially the one who caused the death of its mother.

    Rowena put away her whip upon seeing such an astonishing yet relieving sight.

    However, other than the Umbralfiends, the ones who did not take well to this shocking development were none other than Thorin and Esther Thorne.

    "I can''t believe it¡­It really did imprint on you. It must be because her mother absorbed some of your lifeforce¡­" Is mumbled with a look of disbelief, even though she suspected it earlier upon seeing how the newborn Kraken was looking at Asher. She felt that it should be impossible since he wasn''t strong enough or did it have something to do with his bloodline?

    But she felt sad and angry that this poor newborn imprinted on the wrong person who would definitely try to take advantage of it and even treat it badly.

    "Did it imprint on you too?" Asher asked upon noticing how the newborn Kraken was using its other pincer to gently tap against her face as well.

    Is furrowed her brows as she said, "I am d she imprinted on me as well so that I can make sure you won''t make her life miserable."

    Asher scoffed, though he didn''t expect that this creature could imprint on more than one person. That could be a problem since he won''t have full control over this powerful monster.

    Even if it was not that powerful now, he had no doubt this newborn could be even more powerful than its mother after bing an adult.

    He could only imagine how this could make his future so easier, especially with the Kraken as his pet.

    Even any powerhouse in this world would think twice before going against him.

    However, he stopped dreaming as he realized that was still a long time away, and he had to make sure to survive that long.

    Still, to ease the tension and doubts among the people behind him, he let go of Is as he climbed atop the newborn Kraken who snapped its pincers together as if in excitement.

    Is watched him with a wary look, wondering what he was nning to do.

    Asher, now sitting atop its shiny ck shell, surveyed the crowd before him.

    Among the soldiers, he spottedmon people from all over the Bloodburn Kingdom who had ventured to the battlefield, drawn by curiosity and awe at the news of the Umbralfiends'' surrender.

    They stood unafraid, their faces a mix of wonder, pride and anticipation upon seeing all the Umbralfiends kneeling on the ground.

    Asher took a deep breath and, raising his voice to address the crowd, dered, "My people, fear not this newborn Kraken, for it has imprinted on me, and I am its Master!"

 Chapter 196: Over My Dead Body

    A buzz of excitement coursed through the crowd as the people of the Bloodburn Kingdom processed the royal consort''s announcement.

    Their shock quickly gave way to exhration and pride as they realized that he was now the master of the newborn Kraken.

    This awe-inspiring feat only elevated their admiration for him, especially as they heard how he had bravely jumped into the belly of the Kraken and crippled it, allowing their queen to bring it down with ease.

    They realized how truly special and powerful he was since nobody else with the same strength as him would ever be able to achieve such a feat. They wouldn''t evenst a few seconds in the belly of the Kraken.

    Whispers spread like wildfire, and soon, the air was filled with fervent chatter. People exchanged nces and nodded in approval, their faces alight with excitement.

    One voice rang out, "Hail the Kraken Conqueror!" and the crowd swiftly followed suit. As if on cue, they began chanting in unison, their voices swelling in volume and enthusiasm, "Hail the Kraken Conqueror! Hail the Kraken Conqueror!"

    The chant reverberated across the battlefield, a powerful testament to the newfound respect and admiration the people had for the royal consort. As the cheers rose like a tidal wave, Asher stood atop the Kraken, soaking in the adtion and smiling upon seeing how he was now like a champion to these people.

    The more support and respect he had from these people, the more influence he would have and the more things will be easier for him in the future.

    Rowena stood a short distance away as warmth swelled within her chest at the sight before her.

    Her eyes, usually icy and unwavering, now sparkled with a hint of pride and affection as she gazed upon the man she loved and hearing the cheers of the people echo around her.

    In her eyes, Asher had not only conquered the newborn Kraken but also won the hearts of their people, further solidifying their kingdom''s strength and unity.

    Merina''s cheeks were red as she lovingly gazed at her Master from afar while Eradicator stood beside her silently, though her gaze was on the royal consort as well, realizing that she had yet again failed to see through his potential.

    She had no doubt he had already be a pir of this kingdom and his support, a guidingpass for the queen.

    This only made Eradicator realize even more the weight of her duty of protecting him.

    But the jubnt cries of the Bloodburn Kingdom''s people, so proud and reverent of their Kraken Conqueror, were like salt on an open wound to the defeated Umbralfiends.

    For them, the Kraken had long been a symbol of their heritage and the protector of their people. The sight of Asher atop the newborn Kraken, being celebrated by their enemies, only served to heighten their feelings of despair, anger, and humiliation.

    The air around the Umbralfiends, especially Moraxor and Narissara, grew heavy with resentment, though they dared not voice their discontent.

    In their eyes, the celebration of their enemies was a cruel reminder of their own failure and loss, an agonizing burden they had no choice but to bear in silence.

    Is''s eyes narrowed, her resentment simmering just below the surface. She couldn''t help but feel a bitter sting as Asher purposely left out the fact that the newborn Kraken had imprinted on her as well.

    However, Is knew that voicing her discontent wouldn''t change the fact that she, too, held influence over the newborn Kraken.

    For now, Is focused on the connection she shared with the newborn Kraken, drawing strength andfort from their bond.

    In this time of despair, this bond was the only thing that made her feel like not everything was truly lost.

    Elsewhere a young man wearing ordinary clothes appeared on the battlefield as if out of thin air, his red skin and blue eyes making him impossible to miss.

    He scurried forward, his back slightly bent. His pointy nose sniffed the air, as if trying to catch a whiff of the rumors he had heard about Asher''s role in crippling the Kraken and contributing to the war''s victory.

    Upon arriving at the scene, Kookus''s eyes widened with astonishment as he saw Asher sitting atop the small Kraken, basking in the admiration and awe of the gathered crowd.

    His eyes also blinked rapidly upon seeing an otherworldly flower standing beside Asher. Did he already catch another beautiful fish from the sea? This guy knows his priorities!

    Why did the devils bless not bless him as well with the same luck, sigh¡­

    Unable to contain his curiosity, Kookus approached a nearby onlooker, his voice a mix of excitement and confusion.

    "Hey there, friend! What in the world is going on here?" Kookus asked, his voice animated and boisterous, "I heard something about the royal consort taking down the Kraken, but I didn''t expect to find him riding a smaller one! Did the bigger Kraken get humbled by his devilish power and gave away its child as a gift?"

    The onlooker was about to turn around with an annoyed look, especially since this someone was asking stupid questions while they were cheering on the royal consort.

    But upon noticing this young man''s red skin and blue eyes, he quickly changed his expression upon realizing that it was Kookus, the royal consort''s servant!

    By now, everyone knew that only two werewolves lived in this kingdom, and both of them were the royal consort''s servants.

    He can''t even express any hatred or anger towards the servant of the royal consort no matter how much he wanted to.

    And so with a forced polite smile, the onlooker briefly recounted the recent events.

    Kookus''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of excitement and glee upon hearing all that.

    After all, having the Kraken Conqueror as a master could only improve his own standing in this chaotic world.

    He definitely has to show his face to Asher and everybody else to let them know of his great contributions as the servant of the royal consort.

    And so he eagerly went down on all fours, sprinting through the crowd with reckless abandon.

    The onlookers grumbled in annoyance as he pushed past them, leaving a trail of disgruntled people in his wake.

    As Kookus barreled through the gathering, his butt mmed into the legs of a Bloodburn army general.

    The general, clearly not amused by the sudden intrusion, let out a low growl, "Which mangy cur dares to m into me?" he muttered as he kicked the offending creature without a second nce.

    "Ayooo!" Kookus yelped, soaring through the air after the general''s powerful kick sent him flying.

    His body tumbled toward the shore, bouncing off the sand anding to a halt near his mother, Merina, who was seated on a stone.

    She gasped in shock, her eyes wide with concern as her son suddenlynded beside her.

    "Kookus, are you alright?" Merina asked, her voice filled with worry as she started to reach out for him.

    But Kookus, seemingly unfazed by the ordeal, sprang to his feet with surprising agility, "No time to talk, mother!" he eximed, a determined gleam in his eyes, "I''ve got to go! The royal consort needs me!"

    And with that, Kookus dashed away, leaving his bewildered mother as he resumed his frantic quest to reach Asher.

    Eradicator''s eyes narrowed as she said to Merina in a cool yet deep voice, "Your son hasn''t been trained well to serve the royal consort. Do you want me to?"

    Merina awkwardly smiled while inwardly sighing, wondering when her son would stop causing troubles.

    Just as Asher got down from the newborn Kraken he noticed Kookus darting towards him, a wide grin stered across his face.

    As Kookus approached, he skidded to a halt in front of Asher, puffing out his chest and offering a hasty apology, "Finally! I apologize for my tardiness, Boss. I was busy assisting my sister in the war, you see," Kookus said, as he pulled up his shirt to show the bruise on his stomach to convince Asher, though in reality it was the bruise that resulted from the general who kicked him.

    Is wrinkled her nose upon seeing this uncouth fellow, shing his bby stomach before everyone.

    Asher clicked his tongue as he nted his palm on Kookus'' face, pushing him behind before dragging Is forward towards Rowena where she was about to make an announcement.

    Rowena''s piercing gaze fell upon the kneeling forms of Moraxor and Narissara, her voice cutting through the air like a sharpened de, "It is time I dere the price you shall pay for the survival of your people," she dered, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    The once-proud Umbralfiend rulers looked up at her, their expressions a mix of defiance and resignation.

    Rowena continued, her voice unwavering, "You will be stripped of your titles and reduced to the status ofmon folk. You shall obey the orders of the Bloodburn Kingdom without question, and you will fend for yourselves when living among us."

    As she spoke, the expressions of Moraxor and Narissara hardened, but they did not protest. They knew all too well that the defeated had no room to argue. However, with the newborn Kraken on their side, this was just too hard to swallow.

    "But know this," Rowena added, her eyes narrowing as she delivered her final warning, "If you cause any harm or disruption to our kingdom, I will personally ensure that none of you would never see the light of day again."

    Her words hung heavily in the air, sending a shiver down the spines of everyone present. However, the people of the Bloodburn Kingdom felt that the Umbralfiends were quite lucky their queen was showing them mercy.

    "But, that isn''t all," Rowena''s words made Narissara grit her teeth and Moraxor hardened his gaze, wondering what more she could want from them.

    "I have to make sure none of you will turn against us in the future or sow seeds of chaos just like how you all did with my people before this war started," Rowena said in a frigid tone, making Moraxor let out a heavy sigh.

    Rowena''s chilling statement reverberated through the air, leaving everyone on edge, uncertain of what she would demand next.

    At that moment, Kookus leaned in and loudly whispered to Asher, "Boss, do you think the queen ns to achieve this by making their Princess a ve to you?" His voice, though seemingly intended to be hushed, carried far enough for several nearby to hear, setting off a chain reaction of reactions.

    Is''s expression darkened in an instant, a storm brewing in her eyes.

    Rowena, caught off guard by the interruption, briefly turned her head around.

    Moraxor''s expression went through a number of changes, and having reached his limit, he gnashed his teeth and roared with every ounce of his remaining dignity, "Over my dead body!"

 Chapter 197: A Man With Vision And Wisdom

    Moraxor, his voice shaking with emotion, continued to address Rowena, defiance flickering in his eyes, "I won''t let my daughter be reduced to a ve," he dered, each word resonating with determination, "We would rather die than have thest vestiges of our dignity crushed underfoot."

    His words hung heavily in the air, a testament to the strength that stilly within the defeated king. The crowd fell silent, struck by the raw emotion in his voice. Even those who despised the Umbralfiends couldn''t help but feel a grudging respect for the king''s unwavering resolve.

    Narissara, her gaze fixed on her husband, reached out to grasp his hand, a show of unity and support. Her own expression mirrored Moraxor''s, filled with equal parts defiance and fear for their daughter''s fate.

    But before his words could settle, Is found her voice and spoke up, her tone desperate and filled with determination.

    "No, Father¡­I¡­I will do it. Please take back your words. You don''t have to worry about me," she pleaded, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    Is was prepared to do whatever was necessary to save her people from getting extinct. She can''t fail them twice. This was her chance to make up for her mistakes even if she has to sacrifice herself.

    Moraxor''s heart ached as he looked at his daughter, the weight of her pain and sacrifice etched on her face. He knew all too awell the suffering she had endured her entire life, much of which he had yed a part in. He couldn''t bear to see her suffer any longer. In his eyes, death would be a mercypared to the life she would face under such conditions.

    "Is, my child," he said gently, his voice cracking with emotion, "You have already done more than enough. If this is the fate that awaits us, then we must ept it. I cannot ¨C I will not ¨C let you suffer any further because of us," Moraxor''s words and gaze was enough to let everyone feel his steely determination.

    Narissara didn''t say anything, but her silence was her way of agreeing with what her husband said.

    Their people also nodded slowly with tears in their eyes, feeling that their princess had done more than enough to save them. They won''t sit still and watch their princess get reduced to a ve because of them.

    Kookus, realizing the tension his words had stirred, sucked in some air and said, "Oops! Did I say that too loud, Boss?"

    Asher, well aware of Kookus''s weaselly ways, couldn''t help but let out a subtle chuckle at the drama his servant had created.

    As much as he was annoyed by Kookus''s antics, he had to admit that this time the words that came out of his mouth were useful in a way.

    Asher stepped forward, raising his hand, "Calm down," he began, his voice steady and soothing. "There''s no need for things to escte further. I am willing to make apromise even though none of you have any right to bargain," All eyes turned to him, both curious and wary, "Is doesn''t have to be a lowly ve. Instead, she can serve as the Umbralfiend Emissary under me to represent your people," Moraxor and Is''s expressions suddenly changed upon hearing Asher''s proposal.

    Asher knew that unlike how he did to Merina, he couldn''t forcibly turn someone as powerful as Is into a ve unless she wanted it.

    The stronger a person was, the moreplicated and intricate their mana circuit would be, and thus, cing a ve seal against their will was highly difficult. Even if ced, there would be a good chance they could ovee the ve seal on their own within a short time or not even work to its full potential.

    Rowena narrowed her eyes, but she didn''t say anything and knew it was better to let Asher handle this since he seemed to know what he was doing.

    Is eyed Asher warily, sensing he was up to no good despite how fancy his offer was, while her father skeptically regarded Asher, "How would working under you be any different from being a ve to you?" Moraxor questioned, his tone firm, "I know how people like you treat your underlings like ves, and I won''t be fooled by your words nor will my daughter lower herself."

    Asher shook his head, his expression turning serious, "I''m not such an indecent guy," he insisted, "Even my servants and maids enjoy respect and dignity more than anyone else, and you can even ask them."

    Ceti, who was nearby, rolled her eyes, wondering how he could even say those words with such a straight face.

    Kookus, eager to support his master, readily nodded from behind, "My Boss couldn''t have said it better. Have you people seen the robes I wear? Aye, pure silk, they are! It''s like being wrapped in a cloud all day. Only the best for the royal consort''s loyal servant!" he proimed, his voice filled with pride.

    Kookus was about to continue heaping ttery upon Asher when Merina quickly covered her son''s mouth, not wanting him to embarrass their master further.

    Despite hearing Kookus'' words, Moraxor''s expression remained unconvinced. "How can I trust you or anything your servants say? How can I know you won''t try to trample my daughter''s dignity the first chance you get?" he asked, his voiceced with suspicion.

    Moraxor knew that his daughter was the most beautiful woman among his people and no less beautiful than even the Bloodburn Queen.

    Even if Asher was married to the Bloodburn Queen, he knew how men, especially those from the Bloodburn Kingdom like Asher would always lust for more.

    There would never be an end to the greed of these people.

    Asher crossed his arms, his expression stern as he spoke, "I could forcibly make Is a ve by nting a ve seal which wouldst for a day or two, and there would be nothing you or any of your people could do about it. You all are technically prisoners of war, and if it was not for my queen being merciful, you all would be begging for death."

    His words sent chills down Is''s spine, unable to fathom how her life would be under an enemy''s control as a ve, even if it was for just a day.

    "You¡­" Moraxor felt his heart thud against his chest, fully aware of the painful truth in Asher''s statement. He didn''t have the power to stop them from forcibly ruining his daughter out of spite, and it would be worse if he and all his people died while leaving behind Is to suffer and die alone.

    Just thinking about it made his hands tremble.

    However, Asher''s expression softened, and he offered a subtle smile, "The fact that I''m choosing not to do that should prove my kind intentions. I have no reason to sugarcoat anything to you people. I want her to be appointed as the Umbralfiend Emissary so that she would be responsible for voicing the concerns and needs of you and your people to me and my queen, helping to ensure that you all integrate into our kingdom without any troubles. And vice versa, our wants and requirements will be ryed to you all through her."

    Rowena could see that this role would allow Asher to keep a close eye on her while making sure the Umbralfiends wouldn''t be too hostile. This was a good diplomatic move, and she was impressed he was quickly catching up on these things.

    Moraxor also felt that it made sense, but he still felt that Asher was doing this for a reason, probably to take advantage of them. And so, taking a deep breath, Moraxor asked, "Then why are you willing to make apromise?"

    Asher''s gaze grew solemn, "I''m willing to do it because I respect the strength and will of your people, and I would feel disappointed to see such a race go extinct. Over the thousands of years your people have lived in darkness, you all must have forgotten that your true enemies are the humans. Killing off an entire demon race would only serve to strengthen them."

    The people of the Bloodburn Kingdom listened intently to the royal consort''s words, and as they processed his intentions, they found themselves in awe of his foresight. They realized that he was thinking of the bigger picture, even to the extent of showing mercy to their enemies.

    Whispers ran through the crowd as they discussed the royal consort''s wisdom and restraint. It was no small feat to set aside personal grudges and emotions in favor of a broader strategy.

    Rowena, too, was impressed by Asher''s ability to think beyond the present situation. She had always known Asher to be a man of depth and shrewdness, but his willingness to take a step back for the greater good made her respect for him grow even stronger.

    His actions served as a reminder to the people that true strength was not just about conquering one''s enemies, but also about understanding and navigating the delicate bnce between power, diplomacy, and the welfare of all involved.

    Is listened to Asher''s words, her brows raising together in surprise.

    She had never expected someone like him, who was the most cunning and devious person she had met, to disy concern for the welfare of demons as a whole. It was a side of him she hadn''t expected to see, and it left her feeling a bit conflicted.

    Still, despite the apparent sincerity in his words, Is remained skeptical.

    She couldn''t shake the feeling that there must be some other, more powerful motive driving him to make such apromise. The idea that Asher would show genuine empathy for her people was difficult to reconcile with the man she knew him to be.

    Moraxor was also surprised and couldn''t help but find his argument undeniablypelling. He knew since time immemorial their collective mission was to make the humans sumb to them and escape this wretched world.

    But they had forgotten about humans since they had been struggling to survive for generations.

    This made him see Asher in a different light, But his animosity towards him remained strong, though he couldn''t deny that thepromise presented before him was better than the alternatives. With a heavy heart, he weighed the options and his responsibility to his people.

    "Then do I have your word that you won''tpromise the dignity of my daughter nor cause her any harm?" Moraxor asked, his voice betraying the concern of a loving father.

    Asher nced at Is, who stood with her arms crossed and a guarded expression on her face. He then looked back at Moraxor, and with a reassuring smile, said, "Of course, as long as she does her duties as expected and doesn''t do anything to hurt or betray me or the kingdom."

    Moraxor''s eyes lingered on Asher for a moment, searching for any hint of deceit. Finally, he let out a slow, resigned breath, and he gave a curt nod, "I ept the consequences."

    Is, on the other hand, was a mix of emotions. She found herself struggling to trust Asher''s words, but she knew her father''s decision was made in the best interest of their people, and she also knew they wanted the same thing. And they all get to survive another day as well.

    With Moraxor''s announcement, Rowena stepped forward, her regal bearingmanding the attention of all present. The weight of her gaze fell upon Moraxor and his people as she addressed them.

    "You may all rise," she dered, her voice cold but firm, "From this moment on, my consort will be the one keeping an eye on you all and rying any messages or information between me and your people. The welfare of your daughter," she said, ncing at Moraxor, "depends on your actions and the actions of your people. Never forget that."

    As she spoke, the air was heavy with the gravity of her words. The Umbralfiends hesitated, but ultimately, they followed hermand and slowly rose to their feet. Each of them wore a solemn expression, acutely aware of the consequences that loomed over them should they fail to meet the Bloodburn Queen''s expectations.

    Moraxor''s eyes met Queen Rowena''s, acknowledging her warning, and then shifted to Asher, the man who held his daughter''s fate in his hands.

    It was a strange feeling, cing his trust in someone he still considers to be an enemy, but he knew that there were no other options. He also had some hope seeing how the Bloodburn Queen was different from her ancestors as far as he had observed.

    Is, too, looked at Asher, her expression pensive, still feeling sad for her people''s present fate, especially her father and mother who were no longer king or queen.

    But she was determined to fulfill her role as the Umbralfiend Emissary to protect her people, though she could not help but feel wary of the man who seemed to hold all the cards.

    She felt that despite all his reassurances and being granted a decent role, her life under him wasn''t going to be so simple.

 Chapter 198: A Queens Responsibility

    As the Bloodburn armies and the gathered crowd dispersed, Rowena, heeding Asher''s advice, decided that the Umbralfiends would live with the Naiadon Tribe, where Asher would be constantly updated about their whereabouts due to his ties with their chief.

    Although the matter of their people''s fate had been settled for the time being, Rowena knew that she now had to deal with the rebellion and calm down the people.

    Just as she was about to voice her thoughts, a trickle of blood dripped from her nose, forcing her to turn away towards her dragon to hide the sudden development.

    Asher, who had been standing close by, caught a glimpse of her distress and reached out to gently hold her hand.

    "Are you alright?" he asked in a concerned tone as he observed the demonic crimson lines on her face fading away and her appearance returning to normal, leaving her looking a bit pale.

    He knew she had unleashed one of her most powerful abilities to get to the Kraken and save him. And as expected it came with a price.

    Rowena wiped away the blood, her voice steady despite her weakened state, "It''s just the bacsh from the power I used. But I''m fine," she insisted, "I have much to do besides calming down the people. I need to speak with Moraxor to learn how they survived and then put an end to the rebellion," She inwardly berated herself for not having been more vignt as a queen, for not foreseeing the troubles brewing within her kingdom.

    Asher nodded and offered a reassuring smile, "We can talk to Moraxor together tomorrow, and I will handle the disgruntled people of the northernnds. We discussed everything earlier, but this war just suddenly disrupted what we had nned. But I got this. So you should head back to the castle and rest."

    Rowena still adamantly shook her head and said, "No, Ash. My people in thesends think I neglected them. So it is only right I talk to them myself. I also understand the reason why you revealed things to me thiste, though we can''t wait any longer. And that is why, our n¡­we will execute it together in my way."

    Asher realized that he couldn''t change her mind about this, and he also felt it would be better for her to be present, "Okay, fine¡­We will do it together. Just tell me what you have in mind and I will do the necessary."

    Rowena nodded as she revealed what she wanted to do to Asher.

    Is, who was standing a few meters away, shot a look at the royal couple but looked away, still finding it hard to believe that the Bloodburn Queen married someone who wasn''t of the same bloodline nor even the same race.

    Pushing that thought away, she was saddened she didn''t even get to talk to her father since they were forced to disperse right away while she had to stay behind as the Umbralfiend Emissary who works for the two-faced consort.

    Apparently, her duties involved sticking close to Asher and enlightening him about her people while rying any information between him and her people. She was hoping to use her role as the Emissary to at least make sure her people''s concerns and any troubles they might face wouldn''t go unheard, though it would all depend on his nature. She still didn''t know if he and his queen were nning to take advantage of thempletely using her.

    So all she could do now was pray and hope.

    As Asher saw Rowena flying off on her dragon, he reached into his pocket, retrieving a subtly glowing blue orb. The orb seemed to pulsate with a faint, mystical light.

    The orb was called a Whisperstone which was an enchantedmunication device, allowing anyone to converse across vast distances.

    Holding it gently between his fingers, he brought it close to his mouth and spoke into it, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "Caelum, has everything been handled as nned?"

    The orb''s soft glow flickered, and Caelum''s voice echoed in Asher''s mind, as if resonating within the very fabric of his thoughts, "Everything has been handled wlessly, Your Highness. All that remains is for you to give me themand."

    A satisfied smile crept onto Asher''s face as he listened to Caelum''s report, "You cane to the Central Town here."

    With a gentle squeeze, the glow of the orb subsided, and he ced it back into his pocket.

    No sooner had Asher returned the Whisperstone to his pocket than Sabina approached him, limping gracefully towards him with a charming smile that belied the pallor of her face.

    Her injuries appeared to have stabilized, but it was evident that she was far from fully recovered.

    Asher couldn''t help but shake his head as he regarded her, "Sabina, what are you still doing here?" he asked, "You should be resting and recovering from your injuries."

    Despite being in such a weak condition, she was still as alluring as ever.

    Her smile widened, as if she found his concern amusing, and she responded with a light, teasing tone, "Fu, fu, you didn''t think I would just lie in bed while all this excitement unfolds, did you? Besides, aren''t you forgetting something? The baby Kraken¡­my House wishes to reward you for helping us bring it back, albeit we would have to wait for it to grow up."

    Asher narrowed his eyes as he realized her parents probably sent her here to confront him about this.

    Since House Thorne seemingly owned the bloodline of the Kraken for thousands of years, they must want to take the baby Kraken and try to tame it no matter the costs. Losing the symbol of their power must have shaken them quite hard.

    And he had no doubt they would even take this matter to Rowena and cause an issue since this obviously mattered a lot to them, especially their face and strength.

    So they must have sent Sabina to first see if he would give in and let the matter end there or if they would have to escte this.

    So he chuckled softly, his expression easygoing but carrying an underlying edge, "Ah, the baby Kraken. I''ve been meaning to discuss that with you, Sabina. But first, let me share something I find rather intriguing. I''ve heard some unsettling rumors about a vige massacre that happened just as the war started, and¡­" His expression became difficult as he said, "I don''t know how to put this but your fiance''s name was involved," He allowed the implications to sink in before adding, "Now, that''s not something we''d want the people of the northernnds to know, is it? I''d hate for your distinguished House to face any trouble, and I can''t imagine the queen would be too pleased if she found out either. Don''t you think so?"

    Sabina''s lips curled into a smile that was equal parts amused and dangerous, "You truly have a way with words, Asher. I suppose it''s best for all involved if certain secrets remain just that ¨C secrets. As for the baby Kraken, let''s just say it must be feeling quite happy with you as its master for now."

    Asher chuckled as he nodded, though inwardly he knew these people had no ns in letting this matter rest forever.

    "I trust we both have urgent matters to attend to. So I suppose I will see you soon," Sabina said with a wink as she turned around and walked away.

    However, as she did, she licked her lips as she thought, ''It seems I have to make you fall for me harder. Once you are mine, then everything you have will be mine too, hehe.''

    Asher felt that House Thorne won''t be causing any trouble in the immediate future, especially when they were in the limelight.

    As Sabina''s footsteps receded into the distance, Asher turned to Merina, and said, "Merina, I need you to bring and help Is settle down in the castle. Show her around and teach her everything she needs to know. She''s been living in the seas her entire life, like a fish in a pot. It''s time she learned about the world beyond the darkness."

    Is took a sharp, deep breath but a part of her was excited to learn about things she had always dreamed of.

    Merina nodded, her eyes filled with determination, "Understood, Master. I''ll make sure she''s well taken care of," However, her gaze lingered on him, concern etched on her face, "But you don''t look well, Master. When will you be back? You need rest, too."

    Asher softly smiled, trying to reassure her, "Don''t worry about me, Merina. I''ll be back soon, and I will be fine. I am just exhausted," Though his words were meant tofort, they did little to alleviate the worry in her eyes.

    "Don''t worry, mother. I am here to take care of Boss with my wisdom and strength," Kookus said with a grin as he loudly patted his chest.

    Asher clicked his tongue as he grabbed Kookus by his cor and pushed him towards Merina, "Take him away too."

    "Boss, noooo!" Kookus cried inwardly since the chance to show his face to the public by being with Asher slipped right out of his hands. If more people saw him following Asher around, the more the pretty flowers would understand how important he was to the royal consort.

    Reluctantly, Merina gave a final nod and left to carry out her assigned task while Asher knew she was right since he felt like a living corpse, drained of all energy.

    Rowena did help his blood regain some of their energy, but if he doesn''t rest and heal soon, he might copse.

    This only made him feel more impressed that Is was still conscious despite getting drained for a lot longer than him.

    He couldn''t see through her strength, and made him wonder if she was stronger than a Soul Reaper.

    Just as he turned around, a formidable figure d in imposing armor was standing in front of him, making him wonder how long she was standing here.

    Eradicator stepped forward to address him, "Where do you wish to go, Your Highness?"

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he took in the sight of her cracked armor, blood seeping through the fissures, "Have you even looked at yourself? Shouldn''t you be attending to your injuries first?"

    He knew she had been injured while buying him precious time to enter the Kraken''s belly, and felt that he shouldn''t be surprised to see how she still wanted to follow him instead of tending to her wounds.

    Eradicator shook her head slowly, her voice resolute, "These injuries are nothing but scratches, Your Highness. I am more than capable of apanying you."

    ''Scratches? Wow...I wonder what she considers as a serious injury...''

    Asher shrugged, knowing she won''t stray away from her irond determination and he also needed her, "Very well, then. Let''s head to the central town of the northernnds. Be ready to draw your de if necessary."

 Chapter 199: I Am Only One Person

    The hellish red sun was hanging up in the sky, casting a dark reddish hue over the bustling central town of the northernnds.

    Excitement buzzed through the air, as people from all walks of life gathered in the town square of the north, their anticipation palpable. Word had spread quickly that their beloved queen herself would address the public personally, a first for the ruler of the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Their respect for her strength and bravery had skyrocketed after hearing news of how she tore through the battlefield to save her consort and even killed the Kraken with her consort''s help.

    Whispers filled the air as the people spected on the queen''s reasons for her unprecedented appearance.

    They knew she nned to address the issues guing the northernnds, but none had expected her to take on such a task personally. Even those who had earlier rebelled found themselves among the crowd.

    The dispirited rebels stood shoulder to shoulder with their representatives, the despair of their rebellion failing weighing heavily on their hearts.

    The queen had promised them answers and solutions, but whether she would truly help them remained uncertain.

    They couldn''t help but fear that she could also have called them all here to punish them for rebelling.

    Nheless, with the Umbralfiends defeated, they saw little point in continuing their rebellion.

    Still, some of them were seething in anger and hate, especially after hearing the news of the massacre of an entire vige where some of their dear ones died in the massacre. But if the queen was really behind it, why would she be setting up a meeting like this?

    As the crowd swelled, conversations rose and fell like waves on a restless sea. Eyes scanned the horizon, searching for any sign of the queen''s arrival. For many, it would be their first glimpse of the young queen who had guided the kingdom through tumultuous times not too long ago.

    Then, a hush fell upon the masses as a royal procession appeared on the horizon. The queen''s regal figure came into view, mounted on her majestic steed.

    Her face looked pale yet her presence was maic, drawing the attention of every man, woman, and child present. Walking behind her was the royal consort and his protector, making most of the people feel even more excited, especially since they had heard of his bravery and how he was the master of the baby Kraken.

    They now felt that the royal consort had be quite important to the queen, be it because of love or political reasons.

    The air seemed to crackle with an electric charge, as if the very atmosphere acknowledged the significance of this moment.

    As Rowena and Asher stood on the tform with all five Bloodborn Guards behind them, a sea of faces looked up at her in awe, fear, and hope.

    There were five representatives elected by those who rebelled, each bearing the weight of their people''s grievances, who stood before the queen with a mix of emotions etched upon their faces.

    Rowena, her regal bearing and steely gazemanding the attention of all present, addressed the five representatives before her, "I stand before you today not just as your queen but as someone who wishes to address the struggles and hardships you have endured," she began, her voice resonating with sincerity, "But before I speak on the matters at hand, I would like to hear from each of you just in case any grievances happen to go under my eyes."

    The representatives exchanged nces, surprise flickering across their faces at the queen''s unexpected request. It was a rare urrence for a monarch to openly invite the opinions ofmoners, let alone their criticism.

    The first representative, a tall, grizzled man with a stern expression, eyed the queen cautiously while making sure to not disrespect her by looking her in the eyes.

    Years of battling the hardships of the northernnds had hardened him, but beneath his guarded exteriory a flicker of hope that things might finally change for the better.

    Upon hearing her words, his stern countenance momentarily softened, cleared his throat, and stepped forward, "Your Majesty, I am Kelurn from the Farshore Vige," he began, his voice rough yet weary and sad, "We have long suffered from neglect andck of resources in the northernnds for more than a year, especially because of our waters bing poisoned. Our people struggle to survive in harsh conditions, with little to no support from our lords, despite how hard we have been working to fulfill the needs of our kingdom. When we asked our lords why they couldn''t help us, they said they were helpless without the necessary support from Your Majesty since they were also suffering, living in the samends as us."

    Rowena silently nodded before looking at the next representative, who was a younger woman with fiery red hair. She held her chin high, her piercing gaze was just below the queen''s face.

    Though her eyes shone with defiance and pride, they also betrayed a desperate longing for solutions and stability for her people.

    "You may speak," Rowena said as the woman took a deep breath, "Your Majesty...I am Yoia from the Graystone Vige," Her tone became passionate and sad as she continued, "Half of the people in my vige dropped dead within weeks after the food and resources we were supposed to receive from our lords were stolen by bandits. This continued to happen not only to us but to other viges as well, and our lords said they did their part and catching the bandits was only something Your Majesty was capable of."

    Rowena silently nodded before looking at the next one.

    The third representative, a tall, broad-shouldered man with a face weathered by grief, suddenly sped his hands together as if to hold back the overwhelming emotions that threatened to spill forth. His voice, which was usually strong and steady, wavered and broke as he began to recount a harrowing tale.

    "Your Majesty, I-I am Muner," he choked out, tears threatening to brim over his dark eyes, "On the eve of the war, all my people of the ckleaf Vige were mercilessly massacred. I had left for a brief period to see if I could get some fruits for my grandchildren...B-But...when I returned, I found my family and fellow vigers piled atop a pyre of logs, their lifeless bodies reduced to mere ashes as thest embers of the fire still smoldered. The air was thick with the scent of their burning flesh, and I stood there...unable toprehend the horror thaty before me. The only reason I could think of was that this was to punish us for rebelling even though our rebellion never caused any deaths. All we ever did was stop working and stage a protest to get what we were owed. D-Did my family and my people really deserve such cruelty for toiling our entire lives for the kingdom?"

    As he spoke, some of the ones in the gathered crowd, especially the ones who participated in the rebellion, had their faces turn into a mixture of grief and rage. The silence that followed was heavy with shared pain, and the air seemed to grow colder as the man''s heart-wrenching words echoed through the square.

    Asher, who was standing beside Rowena, already knew who massacred the entire vige. If he wanted, he could throw Edmund into a pool of mes right here and now, but no¡­Asher wanted to punish Edmund himself, and he wasn''t going to let anyone else have that satisfaction.

    Rowena silently nodded before looking at the other two representatives, who bowed and said that their fellow representatives had addressed whatever they had in mind.

    Rowena''s gaze swept over the crowd, especially the aggrieved ones, her voice steady and resonant as she addressed their concerns, "I am aware of the troubles you have faced, and I want you to know that I have not been neglecting you," she began, her words holding the weight of her sincerity, "On the contrary, I have been tirelessly searching for solutions to your problems, including the poisoning of your waters, which, as it turns out, was the work of the Umbralfiends ¨C the very enemies of our kingdom that some of you chose to side with."

    The five representatives and their people lowered their faces, their hearts thumping in their chests, as the gravity of their actions began to sink in.

    "Under normal circumstances," Rowena continued, her voice firm but not unkind, "rebelling against the kingdom would be an unforgivable crime, met with the harshest of punishments."

    The air grew tense as the crowd anticipated the queen''s judgment.

    However, Rowena''s next words brought a wave of relief, "But I understand the reasons behind your actions, and I recognize that none of you started this rebellion with any malicious intent. As such, I will not punish any of you except the ones truly responsible for all this."

    Hearing herst sentence, the people mumbled to each other, wondering what she meant by that. Was she saying that someone purposefully caused all this? That was huge news!

    Her voice softened as she added, "You must understand that, as your queen, I am not an all-knowing or an all-powerful devil. I am still only one person charged with the care of our entire kingdom and the constant vignce against those who seek to do us harm. But that also means I can''t keep a close eye on everything or be there for everyone at the same time. Nevertheless, I would never choose to neglect any of you and weaken our kingdom since, without you all, there won''t be a kingdom."

    The people nodded slowly, their teary eyes filled with a newfound understanding of the heavy burden their queen carried and how she seem to really care about them.

    The fourth representative, a middle-aged woman, her lips quivering, looked up at Rowena and bravely spoke, "Your Majesty, if we are truly in the wrong, we are prepared to ept any punishment. But before that, we humbly beg you to tell us who, or what is responsible for our suffering."

    Rowena nodded as she looked at Asher with a knowing nce.

    Asher took out his Whisperstone as he said with a glint in his eyes, "Caelum, it''s time."

 Chapter 200: Cleanse And Heal

    In a sudden, unexpected shift in the atmosphere, the soft whisper of amand came from Asher, his voice resonating through the Whisperstone, "Caelum, it''s time."

    A ripple of anticipation moved through the crowd, their gazes shifting to the elegant carriage parked discreetly near the edge of the square. There was a chilling silence, the collective breath of the crowd held in abeyance.

    The carriage door swung open, and out stepped Caelum, his presence spreading an air of charm.

    Behind him, two of his men emerged, dragging four figures from the darkness of the carriage.

    Their clothes were ruffled but were unmistakably of high quality, the cloth of nobility.

    They were trying to hide their faces in vain but their bearing was unmistakable. These were men of power, of lineage. They were the lords of their noble Houses.

    A collective gasp echoed through the crowd. The faces of the four lords were well known and quite influential around here, their visages gracing the banners and halls of their respectivends.

    Yet here they were, in chains, heads bowed as if they carried a guilt that weighted their very souls. Questions rushed through the minds of the crowd. What was their crime? Why were they here, in the center of the square, on their knees? Some could already guess why they were here.

    Caelum led them up to the tform, each step heavy with the weight of their impending judgment.

    His men pushed them down to kneel before the queen and her consort, their chains rattling in the solemn silence that hung over the square.

    The crowd watched with bated breath, their eyes wide with shock, and their hearts filled with a mingling of fear and curiosity, especially the five representatives since these four lords were the ones they usually worked for.

    Rowena''s gaze shifted to the first representative, Kelurn. Her voice, clear and steely, rang through the square, "The truth behind your unmet pleas, Kelurn, will be revealed by Lord Hagen of House Lamur."

    All eyes turned to Lord Hagen, his body chained and his expression abject. His lips quivered, as if words were struggling to break free but his fear was holding them hostage.

    However, Rowena''s icy gazended on him, "Lord Hagen," she spoke sternly, "have the decency to at least look at Representative Kelurn while you speak."

    As if propelled by an unseen force, Hagen raised his head, his eyes locking with Kelurn''s.

    A grimace twisted his features, the truth gnawing at his insides. His voice trembled as he admitted, "Her Majesty... the queen... she sent aid when your waters were poisoned. But we... we intercepted it. We seized those resources for ourselves. We deceived you all... and her grace."

    From his pocket, he drew out a piece of parchment, a scroll bearing the royal seal of the queen.

    He unfurled it, and as the crowd leaned in to see, the unmistakable seal of the queen gleamed under the sunlight, the date marking a time right after the water poisoning incident.

    It was a directmunication from the queen herself, proof of her immediate action during their crisis.

    A wave of shock rolled through the crowd, quickly reced by a seething anger. The representatives on stage felt it most acutely, their faces a mask of betrayal. But beneath that anger, guilt stirred.

    Kelurn was staring at Hagen with boundless resentment, unable to find any words to say.

    After Hagen''s confession, the Rowena''s gaze turned towards Yoia, the second representative, "Your questions, Yoia," she dered, her voice ringing through the silence, "will be answered by Lord Yn of House Yerven."

    Yn, pale and shaken, swallowed audibly. He raised his head to meet Yoia''s intense gaze, and his voice, barely above a whisper, trembled as he confessed, "It wasn''t bandits that stole your food and resources. It was us... our men... We staged the robberies. We knew the queen''s guards wouldn''t find the culprits... because they were our own people. We knew we would get caught eventually, but we only needed it tost until the war began..."

    A gasp of horror escaped Yoia''s lips. Her face twisted in pain and fury, "How dare you... HOW DARE YOU!" she screamed, her voice cutting through the tense silence.

    Tears were cascading down her cheeks, each one a testament to the suffering she and her people had endured. She lunged at Yn, her hand drawn back to p him, but her fellow vigers caught her in time, their hands pulling her back from the brink of disrespecting the queen''s presence.

    "How treacherous!" The crowd erupted in indignation, a cacophony of voices raised in anger.

    Insults and condemnations filled the air, all directed at Lord Yn who lowered his face with his eyes closed in unbearable shame and fear.

    Rowena raised her hand, cutting through the turmoil like a knife, and a hush descended over the crowd.

    Her gaze then shifted to the third representative, Muner, "Representative Muner, Lord Nn of House Nalor will tell you why you and your vige suffered," she stated, her voice resonating in the silence.

    Muner''s eyes were wet with hot tears, his gaze locked onto Lord Nn.

    Nn''s lips trembled as he began to speak, his voice low yet piercing, "The massacre of your people...it was orchestrated to spread fear amongst the rebels. To ignite the mes of anger and fuel the rebellion," As he made this shocking confession, his eyes strayed subtly towards Caelum, who stood at the edge of the tform. Caelum still had a neutral expression on his face as he nodded at Muner with his eyes.

    Gasps of shock and horror rippled through the crowd.

    "How could you¡­We looked up to you..." Muner''s face nched. He swayed on his feet, the force of the revtion nearly knocking him over. His lips moved soundlessly, his eyes wide with disbelief and pain. A low murmur of outrage began to rise from the crowd, a wave of fury and disgust crashing against the tform.

    These lords, who were supposed to protect them, were behind the massacre and suffering. The very thought was a poison seeping into the crowd, turning their shock into an icy dread. The echoes of Nn''s words hung heavy over them all, the implications too vast, too horrifying to fullyprehend.

    Once again, Rowena''s hand went up, the people falling silent at hermand, "Calm down, my people. Let Lord Baluk of House Balor reveal why he and the other lords carried out all these despicable actions," she said, her voice echoing across the square.

    Baluk, arge man with a once-proud bearing, now quivered in his chains. His eyes skittered across the sea of faces before him, reflecting the dread coursing through his veins. He swallowed hard, his lips trembling as he began to speak.

    "We...we were contacted by a representative of the Umbralfiends," he confessed, his voice barely audible over the tense silence, "We don''t know who arranged the meetings, but we were promised morend, more power, and resources, once the Umbralfiends took control and House Thorne was obliterated. We...we received help from unknown sources to execute our ns, all while avoiding Her Majesty''s suspicions."

    The words fell like stones, stirring up a maelstrom of shock and fury in the crowd. Betrayal, a word so heavy with malice and deceit, echoed in their minds, seeping into their hearts. Their lords, the nobles they had respected and trusted, were nothing more than conniving snakes, plotting against their own kingdom, siding with the enemy for the sake of power born from their greed.

    The four lords'' deceit had been despicable, their actions unforgivable. The knowledge of their betrayal struck deep, adding fuel to the already ignited anger of the masses. The za was abuzz with their outrage, a chorus of disapproval against the men who had wronged them.

    But they were also angry at themselves for siding with the very enemies who yed a part in their suffering as well. They had no idea they were unknowingly helping their foes by starting a rebellion.

    They had doubted their queen, betrayed her care and had failed to see her efforts. And now, standing in the heart of the kingdom, they were faced with the stark truth. The queen had not failed them, but they had failed their queen.

    They couldn''t begin to express their regret and guilt for their actions and felt that even if the queen punishes them, it would feel just.

    Suddenly, almost as if on cue, the five representatives fell to their knees. Their faces were etched with guilt and remorse, tears cutting paths down their weathered faces.

    "We have wronged our kingdom!" The first, Kelurn, cried out. His voice cracked with the rawness of his regret.

    "We have wronged you...my queen..." Yoia added, her voice rising above the murmur of the crowd. She was weeping openly, her sobs echoing through the silent square.

    "We...we are willing to ept any punishment for our sins," Muner''s voice was a mere whisper, but it rang loud and clear in the hushed crowd. His body shook with the force of his sobs, his words lingering in the air.

    "W-We should have never doubted Your Majesty," The other two representatives cried out.

    One by one, the representatives confessed their guilt, their voices intertwining in a chorus of remorse. The crowd watched on in stunned silence, the enormity of the scene etched into their hearts.

    Then, like a wave crashing against the shore, the people of the Northern Lands, those who had partaken in the rebellion, fell to their knees.

    Their cries of regret filled the air, a symphony of guilt and shame. They had been wrong, so horribly wrong, and the cost of their actions weighed heavy on their hearts.

    At the edge of the tform, Asher watched the scene unfold, a deep sense of satisfaction coursing through him.

    The public confession, the collective remorse - it was the catharsis the kingdom needed.

    Rowena''s decision to hold the meeting was proving to be a masterstroke. Asher slowly nodded, his gaze flickering towards her. This was not just a victory for her, but a victory for their kingdom.

    The crowd hushed instantly, their tear-streaked faces turned towards their queen.

    She spoke then, her voice soft, yet filled with a strength that resonated through the square, "I will abide by what I said first," Rowena began, her gaze sweeping over the representatives and then the crowd, "I will not punish you."

    A collective gasp filled the air, followed by a murmur of surprise. They had been prepared to face punishment, their hearts heavy with guilt. But their queen''s words brought a glimmer of hope, the promise of mercy in the face of their betrayal.

    "Our kingdom needs to heal," she continued, her voice growing stronger, "From the war, from the deceit, from the pain of the loss we suffered in the past. Punishing honest and loyal people like you all, who were misled in these troubled times, is not the solution."

    Rowena''s words struck a chord with the people. They were stunned, relieved, and grateful.

    A tide of murmurs washed over the crowd, but Rowena raised her hand again, quieting them. "But," she said, her tone growing stern, "The first step to healing is cleansing. Cleansing our kingdom of the filth that has brought us to this point."

    Her gaze turned to the four lords, chained and trembling. The air grew thick with anticipation. The crowd watched on, their hearts pounding.

    Rowena''s next words were spoken in a voice colder than ice, "Starting with these four."

    Rowena snapped her fingers, and four of her bloodborn guards including Eradicator sprang into action. Each grabbed one of these lords, dragging them to the four thick wooden poles that had been erected on the tform.

    "Please¡­Your Majesty¡­Have mercy!" The lords'' pleas for mercy filled the air, their cries echoing through the square, though they weren''t pleading for their lives but for the safety of their Houses.

    They knew no amount of words would let them escape what wasing to them but the main reason they confessed before all was due to the hope that the queen would show mercy to their respective Houses.

    As the lords were being hauled and chained to their impending doom, Rowena''s eyes met the sea of faces before her, a mosaic of awe, fear, and respect. Her voice rang out, clear as a rion call, piercing the heavy silence that nketed the square.

    "Even though I may have eventually found out about the betrayal of these lords," she began, her gaze turning to Asher, standing by her side while softly smiling at her, "I wouldn''t have found out now if not for my consort."

    Rowena had got Asher''s message right before the war started, informing her of his findings about who incited the rebellion and helped the Umbralfiends.

    She knew the only reason he didn''t inform her earlier was that he was nning to verify his information and capture all the traitors, though this war ruined it all.

    The crowd gasped, their gazes darting between the queen and her consort. This revtion was unexpected. Had he been instrumental in unmasking the traitors? The murmurs grew louder, a mix of surprise and newfound respect.

    He not only helped win the war but also helped punish the traitors who made them suffer for so long. Even those who had been previously skeptical of the royal consort due to his alien race and unknown origins no longer held any doubt towards him.

    They had already begun to see him as their idol and someone who actually cared about them and this kingdom. Now even if he told them to shed blood for his sake, they wouldn''t hesitate, for they felt they owed their lives to him as well, especially the Naiadon Tribe.

    Nereon, the chief of the Naiadon Tribe couldn''t help but be moved to tears upon looking at the savior of his people. He could already see good times awaited this kingdom because of him.

    Rowena''s expression became frigid as she turned towards the four lords who were chained to the poles by now. Her eyes remained unmoved as a crimson me materialized in her palm, flickering and dancing with an eerie glow.

    The crowd held their breath, their eyes wide with fear and awe. And then, with a flick of her wrist, she sent the me soaring into the air.

    It split into four, each me hurtling towards a chained lord.

    *Whooosh!*

    "AARGHHH!!!"

    The fire engulfed them, their screams of agony piercing the silence. The crowd watched on in horrified silence, the smell of burning flesh filling the air as their ear-rendering cries echoed throughout the ce.

    Rowena stood tall amidst the chaos, her face a mask of cold indifference as the cries gradually died down.

    The message was clear.

    Betrayal and deceit would not be tolerated.

 Chapter 201: You Are Ready

    Underneath the maroon canvas of the evening sky, the silhouette of ralis, a magnificent dragon of ancient lineage, roared into the ether.

    Astride this majestic beast were two figures, bound in an intimate embrace, their bodies pressed close against the chill of the evening winds.

    Rowena sat tall and graceful in the saddle, her hands firmly holding the reins of the dragon while her back foundfort and warmth against Asher''s chest.

    She was making ralis fly slowly on purpose so that she could enjoy this moment with him longer.

    Asher wrapped his arms around her slender waist, his fingers interlocking at the base of her lean stomach. His breath, warm and steady, caressed the nape of her neck, sending shivers down her spine.

    His eyes, however, couldn''t help but take in the vast expanse of the kingdom spreading beneath them.

    To say Asher was awed would be an understatement. He was riding atop a huge dragon, an experience that was as exhrating as it was terrifying.

    Just riding atop it could make one feel the king of the world and how tiny everything below them was.

    Nothing could beat the thrill and awe of riding a majestic beast like this, and he couldn''t help but feel like wanting one for himself. However, he felt that thought could wait forter.

    The wind whistled past them, tugging at Rowena''s raven-ck hair and causing it to dance like a wild storm around them. She tilted her head to rest against Asher''s shoulder as she looked at him with a soft gaze and said, "I feel you are now ready to take more responsibilities for our kingdom. What you did today¡­I am sure nobody will forget it for generations toe. Without your efforts, this war would have ended in a disastrous way."

    The corners of his lips tugged upward in a gentle smile as his grip around her tightened ever so slightly, "I feel ttered you think so. Is this why you''ve decided to put the Umbralfiends under my control?"

    Asher was also feeling proud of himself that he managed to quickly catch up on how to do things around here to increase Rowena''s confidence in him.

    Rowena softly nodded as she said, "I don''t know how but you are really good at dealing with people at such a young age. But what I felt most important was how you care about our entire realm as a whole which is something not even most of my ancestors cared about. Even the Devourer wasn''t that interested in conquering the humans. If he was¡­we probably wouldn''t still be in this hellish world."

    As they soared through the skies, the world below them a blend of shadows and fading light, Asher took a moment to process Rowena''s words.

    His gaze softened, his brow furrowed in contemtion, as he found himself wrestling with an age-old question. It was a question that had likely gued the minds of many before him, and it was his turn to voice it.

    "The Devourer...what kind of a guy was he?" Asher asked, his voice barely above a whisper. The query seemed to hang in the wind, suspended in time as they continued their journey.

    Rowena regarded him silently for a moment before responding, "I respect his power, his achievements. He tamed the most powerful race of beasts in our realm and even used their power as his own, built a kingdom with his bare hands, carved a home for our people out of the wild and untamed chaos. Our realm, Zalthor, wouldn''t have be stronger as a whole without him," she began, her voice steady, echoing amidst the sound of ralis pping her wings, "But as for what kind of man he was...that''s harder to say. History, as you know, is written by the victors."

    Asher already knew this and that was why whenever he read up the history of anything, he would take it with a pinch of salt.

    "This is the reason," she continued, a thoughtful frown creasing her brow, "I can''t be certain if the Umbralfiends are lying or telling the truth about the northernnds. ording to our history, the Ravager discovered thesends, empty and waiting. He built a society, a home. Then the Umbralfiends emerged, causing havoc and destruction. He had no choice but to retaliate, to ensure they would never threaten our peace again."

    Asher sighed as he shook his head, "I know¡­But the story they are telling is theplete opposite. Who knows what is the truth."

    Rowena''s words took on a serious tone, reflecting the weight of the responsibility they carried. "Whether the Umbralfiends'' version of history is true or not doesn''t matter," she said and continued, "What matters is the present, and the future. That is why I want you to figure out if the Umbralfiends will be a source of strength for our kingdom, or if they''ll be a liability."

    Her eyes scanned the horizon, taking in the sprawling dark crimson clouds beneath them as she added, "This is one of the reasons I didn''t kill them all, despite starting the war and the losses they caused. We need strength in numbers, allies for the future. The Umbralfiends could prove useful, once they regain their strength. And you expressed the same idea I had in my mind, making me feel that you were ready."

    A chuckle escaped Asher''s lips as he said, "It''s all because you really are a great mentor, much better than those old seniors," he said, a light teasing note in his voice.

    Rowena''s lips slowly melted into a soft smile as she shook her head gently, though her eyes were warm, "You don''t have to tter me, Ash," she said, "This wasn''t possible without your natural talent. I only guided you but you walked the path."

    Asher smiled as he nodded at Rowena''s words, a spark of determination flickering in his eyes, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle the Umbralfiends," he assured her, his tone carrying a sense of resolve. "You can focus on other important things."

    Rowena held his hand as she said with warmth in her eyes, "I haveplete faith in you that you can handle it," Her eyes then narrowed as she added, "But I would want you to gain Is''s confidence," she said, her voice taking on a more serious tone, "She is not just the key to our rtionship with the Umbralfiends. Is herself is quite powerful. Her strength is not lesser than a low-level Soul Devourer."

    Asher''s eyebrows raised as he was astonished to learn this.

    He had expected Is to be a Soul Purger at most, but the reality was startling.

    But then he nced at Rowena, her strength reaching the peak despite their simr age which was even more impressive and shocking.

    And this made him wonder if Is''s power could have reached the same level as Rowena if not for the harsh environment she lived in? Was her bloodline that powerful? Could this be why the Kraken was greatly interested?

    Rowena also added, "Other than that, there is the issue regarding the newborn Kraken having imprinted on both of you," Her expression suddenly becameplicated as she continued, "It''s strange it happened but you have to do whatever is necessary to not let her have more influence on it than you. The best way to prevent this is to form a close bond with it."

    Asher nodded as he took her advice seriously. He also didn''t want Is''s influence over it to be great enough to order it to kill him in his sleep or worse.

    "I wish it was¡­" Rowena''s gaze became absent as she firmly pressed her lips together, thinking about how Asher was going to raise apanion along with an enemy. If only she could have taken her ce¡­

    "Wish what?" Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    Rowena discarded that thought and suddenly squeezed Asher''s little finger in the gentle hold of her hand, "It''s just that¡­even if you are going to get busy with all this, don''t forget about our painting sses," Rowena''s usually cold voice took on a softer tone as she turned her face away, hiding the faint blush in her cheeks from Asher''s gaze.

    The words held more weight than they seemed to, for their painting sses were a shared sanctuary, a time and space where they were not queen and consort, but simply Rowena and Asher. It was the only time she felt most connected to him.

    Asher was a bit taken back, his eyes amused by the sight of the usually cold and authoritative Bloodburn Queen acting so adorably shy.

    He couldn''t help but smile as he gently turned her face towards him, his thumb caressing her blushing cheek. Her crimson eyes, usually so distant and determined, now held a softness that seemed to melt into him.

    Gazing into her eyes, he said with an intensity that matched her feelings, "You don''t have to worry. Even if the world was going to end, I would be spending my remaining time with you."

    Saying so, and being unable to resist the maic pull between them, Asher leaned in, his lips meeting Rowena''s in a sweet, passionate kiss as the two rested in each other''s embrace.

    As they kissed, ralis, sensing their need for privacy, spread its mighty wings, shielding them from the world below, ensuring that this intimate moment remained theirs and theirs alone.

    Together, they rode through the twilight, their hugging bodies swaying gently with the rhythm of ralis''s flight.

    The silhouette of the Demonstone Castle was bing clearer on the horizon, its tall spires reaching out towards the sky like outstretched fingers, weing them home.

    ralis'' descent was gentle, its colossal frame touching down upon the cobblestone courtyard of the Demonstone Castle with surprising grace. The guards below kneeled upon seeing their queen descending from the skies.

    As they dismounted from the magnificent beast, the world seemed to snap back into reality, the magic of their flight dissipating into the chilly evening air.

    Asher extended his hand towards Rowena, ready to assist her, "Let me help you rest," he offered, concern etched in his gaze.

    But Rowena simply shook her head, a hint of a smile ying on her lips.

    She eyed Asher, her gaze lingering on his still recovering form, "My body has already begun to recover on its own. I''ll be fine soon," she reassured him. Her gaze turned more serious, "But you... I''ll send the royal physician to tend to you right away. You should go to your room right away and wait for him," Rowena knew he drank a healing potion and even got checked by the best healer she could find on the spot, yet none of it wouldpletely help him heal unless he gets the full treatment and bed rest.

    A helpless sigh escaped Asher''s lips. He had to agree before she nagged him further. This was something he learned by being her husband for more than a year, "Then, what will you do now?" he asked, curiositycing his words.

    Rowena''s expression hardened, her gaze turning as cold as the frosty winds that whipped around the castle, "I n to see through what I said before the people," she dered, her voice filled with determination, "I''ll begin the cleansing of this kingdom, starting with the execution of the traitors within our own House."

    Her words hung heavy in the air, carrying the weight of justice yet to be served, "A thorough investigation will be conducted, requiring my supervision," she added, her tone brooking no argument, "We have no choice but to make an example of the traitors."

    However, her countenance swiftly shifted, a somber veil descending upon her radiant features. "But.." She began, her voice a gravely undertone, her head slowly shaking in reluctant acknowledgement, "If we still can''t find out who the mastermind is after all this, I fear we might be standing on the precipice of an unseen, far greater peril."

 Chapter 202: You Are Too Gullible

    With the sun casting soft shadows across the castle grounds, Merina led Is through thebyrinthine corridors of the Demonstone Castle. The hushed whispers of servants echoed faintly as they passed, their curious and wary eyes fixed on the 6 feet tall enchanting figure of the Umbralfiend Princess following behind the royal consort''s maid.

    Rumors have already reached them that the Umbralfiend Princess was stripped of her title and was now the Umbralfiend Emissary, working for the royal consort, much to their surprise and dissatisfaction. Why should a defeated enemy enjoy a higher status than them?

    "Right this way, Emissary Is," Merina said, her tone polite as she knew this woman was going to be quite important to her Master.

    Is followed silently, her curious eyes scanning the dark ornate curtain and towering statues that adorned the castle''s halls.

    She was far from her abyssal home, in a ce filled with strange sights and unfamiliar faces, bound by the whims of a kingdom that had ensnared her people.

    Yet she couldn''t help but feel herself looking around like a newborn, trying to get familiar with this foreign yet interesting environment.

    Finally, they reached the outer edges of the castle, where the imposing stone walls gave way to an oasis of tranquility: the Gloaming Pavilion.

    Nestled amidst the sprawling inner castle gardens, the indoor Pavilion was a sight to behold.

    Moonflowers and night-blooming jasmine lent an ethereal quality to the air, their blue and ck blossoms shimmering under the soft light of the setting sun.

    Arge pool, filled with crystal clear water, was situated at the heart of the pavilion, its surface reflecting the first stars of the evening sky from the roof above.

    The overall atmosphere was one of serene solitude, providing a stark contrast to the grandeur and hustle of the castle.

    "This will be your quarters, Emissary Is," Merina announced, gesturing towards the Pavilion.

    Is surveyed the area, her surprised gaze lingering on the pool. It was far from the crushing depths of her home, yet the sight of water brought a small sense of familiarity in this alien world.

    She wasn''t even expecting a room but some dark and dirty corner to be put in. And so, seeing all this left her feeling baffled.

    "I trust it will be to your liking. My Master felt this ce would be better than the usual rooms," Merina continued, though there was a tinge of uncertainty in her voice.

    She was well aware of the resentment boiling under Is''s silent exterior. Even if she was an Emissary, it wouldn''t change the fact that she and her people were chained to this kingdom.

    Is''s response was a curt nod as she came out of her reverie. Her eyebrows furrowed, wondering what this so-called ''Master'' was trying to achieve by ying nice. Was he nning something sinister forter?

    She had no ns to buy into this picturesque scenery, though inwardly, she felt maybe things could have been worse for her.

    She also understood the need for diplomacy, for the sake of her people. And so, she decided to be prepared to cross any difficulties, even in the heart of enemy territory.

    Merina addressed her, "Emissary Is¡ª"

    However, before she could finish, Is lifted a hand, signaling her to stop,

    "No need for the formalities, Merina," Is interrupted, her voice carrying a hint of authority despite its gentle tone, "Just ''Is'' will suffice."

    Merina looked slightly taken aback, but quickly nodded with a light smile. "Of course¡­Is," she stuttered, the simple name feeling foreign on her tongue.

    Is paused, her sharp gaze taking in the sight of the werewolf maid.

    She had heard stories, tales steeped in lore about the animosity between the werewolves and the Bloodburn Kingdom. It was a strange sight to see a werewolf still alive in enemy territory, and it piqued Is''s curiosity.

    "Can you tell me something, Merina¡­" Is began, her voice carefully neutral, "How does a werewolf like youe to serve in this kingdom? Was it him? Has he forced you into serving him?"

    Merina''s eyes widened slightly, and her hands momentarily stilled on the fabric she was smoothing.

    After a moment, she responded in a soft but steady voice, "No, Is. I am a refugee who was allowed to serve the royal family by thete Bloodburn King. I chose to serve here since I can''t go back. And my Master is kind and has allowed me to live a better life than I could ever dream of," Merina''s eyes became warm, and her cheeks blushing slightly as she added, "Without him, I would have continued to live without a purpose of my own."

    The soft murmur of Merina''s admission hung in the air of the pavilion like an uninvited guest, casting ripples of perplexity across Is''s expression.

    She had prepared herself to hear at least hints ofpulsion or coercion, yet the gentle, almost fond words of the maid, painted a picture she could not quiteprehend.

    There was no sign of resentment, no hidden anger - only genuine warmth. It was a puzzle that seemed to challenge all she hade to believe about Asher.

    Why would she talk about someone like Asher in that way? Was she under some kind of spell?

    However, she decided to probe further another day. For now, she had a lot to learn and understand in this new environment.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by the creaking of the pavilion door. A cold gust of wind snuck into the room, carrying with it the scent of the night''s chill and the faintest echo of Asher''smanding voice.

    "Merina, you may leave now."

    The voice, so distinctively Asher''s, was like a pebble thrown into a still pond, breaking the tranquility of the moment. Merina, her eyes wide with surprise, quickly bowed her head in acknowledgement.

    "Y-yes, Master," she stuttered, gathering the fabrics in her arms and retreating towards the door.

    Is narrowed her eyes as Asher''s tall figure filled the doorway, blocking the pale light from the evening skies that painted the pavilion in silhouettes.

    She instinctively straightened her posture, her eyes alert and wary. His sudden appearance was akin to a predator entering the den of its prey.

    The tension in the room tightened like a drawn bowstring, yet she remained resolute, her gaze never wavering from his figure.

    "What do you want now?" Is asked with a doubtful look as she saw Asher slowly walking towards her with a subtle smile.

    The sound of Asher''s chuckle bounced off the pavilion''s stone walls, echoing in the stillness of the twilight.

    His face was illuminated by the light of the setting sun streaming in through the window, giving it an almost otherworldly glow.

    "There''s no need to be on guard, princess" he said, a charming smile ying on his lips, "I''m not going to bite."

    His words hung in the air between them, a taunt masked as reassurance.

    Is eyed him skeptically, her arms crossed defensively across her chest,

    "I don''t need your fancy rooms or your empty words," she retorted, her voice echoing with defiance, "Don''t think you can trick me again. I know you intend to exploit my people for your own gain."

    Asher didn''t flinch at her usation, instead, he simply closed the distance between them, his figure looming over her.

    With him standing so close, she wanted to take a step back but she didn''t want to in case he took it as a sign of weakness.

    Asher''s voice was calm, almost soothing, as he countered her skepticism, "You should be grateful, Is. You and your people now have a chance at survival instead of rotting away in the darkness," His eyes bore into hers with an intensity that was hard to look away from, "Everything else I told you back when we were in the Kraken''s belly was the truth, especially the part where your people won''t survive if they kept fighting. As for the part where I tricked you...why would I reveal my identity while your people were attacking my kingdom? Would any sane enemy do that?"

    Is''s mouth tightened into a thin line, her gaze lowering at his words.

    She wanted to argue, to rebuke his im, but a part of her couldn''t deny the logic behind his argument.

    Even so, she couldn''t get rid of the bitterness in her chest that was left behind by his deception.

    Asher watched as Is''s expression subtly shifted, her defiance momentarily flickering into uncertainty. Sensing the slight change in her demeanor, he leaned against the cool stone of the wall and spoke, his voice heavy with sincerity.

    "I also meant what I said in the Kraken''s belly, Is," he began, his gaze steady on her, "Your life...it''s worth more than just a sacrifice," Asher then added in his mind, ''Worthy enough to be a powerful pawn in my hands.''

    Is''s gaze dropped to the floor, a sudden confusion creeping into her eyes. But she quickly masked it with a hardened stare, meeting his gaze once again.

    "And why," she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, "why would you believe that?"

    Asher gave a dismissive shake of his head, "It doesn''t matter why but because you lived, didn''t you get to save the lives of your people as well, just like I said?"

    "That is¡­" Is couldn''t exactly refute that as well even though her life was used as a tool to make her people surrender. Still, there was a lingering doubt about whether the prophecy would havee to fruition if Asher hadn''t tricked her, "You couldn''t have known for sure..." She added softly with a distant gaze.

    Asher gave a direct stare as he said with a set jaw, "Seriously? I can''t fathom how you and your people could be so blinded by a prophecy... just words, Is, that you''d throw your lives away for it. You are also too gullible enough to let your own people turn you into a mere sacrificial offering," His voice contained a hint of his own anger as he remembered certain people in his previous life.

    Is''s eyes red at his words, "Don''t disrespect my people and the prophecy of my god by saying that," she said in an offended tone, her expression contorted, "It''s our guiding light, the beacon that led our ancestors through the darkness for millennia. It was the only thing that motivated my people all this time to survive. And my people weren''t forcing me into it. They believed in me, and I believed in the prophecy."

    Asher merely scoffed in response, a bitterugh escaping his lips, "Your so-called prophecy would have led you straight to death. You''d all have died clinging to that prophecy if I hadn''t stepped in."

    He pushed off from the wall,ing to stand in front of her once more. His face was serious, his eyes intense.

    "Leave it. I don''t want to argue about this anymore," he said firmly, "But believe me or not, I intend to forge an alliance with your people. A strong, friendly alliance. We have amon goal - making the human world sumb to us. But whether that alliance takes shape... that''s in your hands."

    His words, audacious as they were, stirred something within her, a tumult of feelings she was not yet ready to confront. Her mind was a battlefield of conflicting emotions, a tussle between the anger she felt for Asher''s deceit and the undeniable truth in his words.

    This time she couldn''t help but feel that maybe he was telling the truth about this.

    Otherwise, worse things could have happened to her and her people. She didn''t even dare imagine what would have happened to her if she had ended up as a prisoner in the hands of someone else.

    She had noticed the dirty looks from the men in this castle and on the battlefield, especially from the nobles, who were supposed to have more decency and manners. It was the first time she felt so disgusted since all her life, nobody looked at her like that.

    Still, she didn''t know why Asher was so motivated about bringing down the humans.

    Most or all of them can hardly have the luxury to worry about their own lives, let alone worry about the future of the entire realm.

    Nevertheless, this made her feel a bit relieved and hopeful that her people probably wouldn''t be treated harshly.

    While Is found herself lost in a whirlpool of thoughts, Asher''s eyes suddenly fluttered and drooped, his face paling noticeably.

    Before he could even realize what was going on, his knees buckled, his body swaying dangerously before it copsed onto a distracted Is.

    "You!" Caught off guard, Is gasped in surprise, her slender frame rigid as his head lolled onto her smooth shoulder and his body went limp against hers.

 Chapter 203: A Strange Dream

    Caught in the sudden, unexpected intimacy of Asher''s body pressed against hers, Is''s thoughts raced, a whirlwind of anger and disbelief.

    Just as she was beginning to think he was not vulgar like the other nobles, was he now trying to take advantage of her?

    Her eyes red with fierce determination as she was prepared to shove him off. But just as she was about to act, something within her stilled. His breath, shallow and uneven, tickled her neck, his bodyy heavy and unresponsive against hers.

    This wasn''t the lecherous advance she had thought; Asher was unconscious, his body rmingly weak and limp.

    And she immediately understood why. Just like what happened to her, the Mother Kraken had not only siphoned his lifeforce but his bloodforce as well.

    A person''s bloodforce could be understood as the essential energy that was both sustained and transmitted by the blood through generations. It was a mystical power that pulsated within the very life fluid of an individual, originating from their lineage and ancestry.

    But having one''s bloodforce siphoned was even more dangerous than having only their lifeforce siphoned.

    As Is crouched down, carefullyying Asher''s unconscious form onto the cool floor of the pavilion, she was acutely aware of the lethargic pulse of his heart.

    His energy was ebbing away, after getting ruthlessly drained by the Mother Kraken, leaving behind a frail shell that would break within a minute or two.

    Her gaze hardened as she contemted the situation. Here he was, the man who tricked and used her to make her people surrender, the man who held the fate of her people in his grasp with no telling what he was going to do with them all.

    It would be so easy to let him slip away, to watch as his life force dwindled until there was nothing left.

    A dangerous light shone in her eyes. If he died now, no one would suspect her even if they investigated his death since she did nothing to him.

    Yet, a part of her recoiled at the thought. She remembered his words in the Kraken''s belly, the moment where she realized how her life can hold more meaning.

    And despite the bitterness that lingered in her heart, some of his words he said at that time still resonated within her.

    With a sigh, her gaze softened as her eyes began to glow with a new resolve.

    She could hate him, yes, but if he has to die, it shouldn''t be like this.

    And the next moment, a stream of water slowly rose from the pool as a soft melody filled the air.

    Lost in thebyrinth of unconsciousness, Asher''s mind was a tempest of darkness and pulsating pain.

    Each beat of his heart was a hammer blow, echoing through the void that had be his existence.

    Yet, through the disorienting ckness, a melody pierced, a beacon of sound that broke through the deste silence, carrying with it a message, a woman''s voice weaving words into a blend of soulful music.

    "Upon the crossroads of light and dark, a choice awaits..."

    The voice was surreal, ethereal, the wordsden with a mncholic beauty. It was ament, a plea, a question, and a challenge, all wrapped into a five-sentence melody. It sang of choices, of futures uncertain, of the power to build or destroy.

    His pain, a constant, oppressivepanion, seemed to lose its intensity under the song''s influence.

    The harsh hammering in his chest softened, bing a rhythmic luby that echoed the melody. His body, battered and worn, seemed to find sce in the tune, a soothing balm that eased the gnawing difort.

    "Will the heart of steel bring a dawn, or an endless night..."

    "His actions, a storm of fire, can nurture or devastate,"

    "The children of the abyss, their fate within his sight,"

    "A dance with danger, will it be our salvation, or invite our plight?"

    The woman''s voice seemed to wrap around him, like a warm,forting nket in a chilling winter night.

    It was a lifeline in the darkness, an unexpected reprieve from the torment. It was as if the song was healing him, mending his wounds, and providing him with a sense of tranquility he hadn''t felt in what seemed like an eternity.

    As the final notes of the song echoed in his mind, Asher felt a sense of peace settle over him.

    The throbbing pain ebbed away, reced by a soothing calm. His heart steadied, his breaths deepened, and for the first time since his copse, he felt a flicker of strength returning.

    It was as if the song, mysterious and beautiful, had breathed life back into him, giving him the strength to continue to fight the battle that raged within his body.

    Submerged in the abyss of unconsciousness, the woman''s voice trailed off like a dying echo, leaving Asher adrift once more.

    The void was soon filled with a new scenery that just seemed to have been born out of nowhere.

    The scene materializing was one of chaos and destruction - and of dark green fire and shattering volcanoes, eerily reminiscent of his own Dimension of the Damned.

    It was a twisted tableau of hellish proportions, a vision of damnation that sent a shiver of foreboding through his very soul.

    Suddenly, Asher felt an ethereal tug, as though invisible hands had hoisted him from the fieryndscape.

    He was soaring through the infernal sky, the scorching heat and acrid smoke reced by an inexplicable coolness.

    It was then that he heard it - a voice, gruff and weary with the weight of countless years, its toneced with a sorrow that cut deeper than any physical wound.

    "Forgive me for doing this..." The voice rumbled,den with regret and an undercurrent of resentment and grim determination, "But I won''t let you get condemned to Eternal Damnation like me."

    The words hung in the air, a chilling sentence that instilled a sense of unease in Asher''s heart.

    Who was this man? And why did he speak of damnation? As if in response to his confusion, the image shattered, the hellishndscape and the mysterious voice dissolving into the ckness.

    A blinkter, Asher found himself being gradually pulled from the depths of unconsciousness, the darkness receding like a receding tide.

    His eyelids felt heavy as he struggled to lift them, the world around himing into focus in blurry patches.

    The transition from the terrifying scene to the tangible reality left him disoriented, yet filled with an inexplicable sense of dread and anticipation.

    He couldn''t shake off the disturbing premonition that the dream had left behind, its cryptic message echoing ominously in his still throbbing head.

    Bleary-eyed and disoriented, Asher blinked against the familiar darkness of his royal chamber as the bright rays of the dark sun made its way through therge windows.

    How could it be morning already?

    Confusion threaded through his weary mind. Thest thing he recalled was talking to Is in the Gloaming Pavilion, and now he was here, in his own room, on his own bed. How had he ended up here?

    As if summoned by his thoughts, a voice broke through his confusion, "Asher," Rowena''s voice held a note of worry as her face swam into his vision. The strange dream he had still lingered in his mind like an afterthought.

    "Rowena..." He managed to croak out her name, his voice rough and dry. As he made an attempt to sit up, a wave of dizziness crashed over him. Rowena was quick to react, her arm slipping around his back to steady him, her touch firm yet gentle.

    "You should know better than to be so reckless with your life," Rowena chided him, the sternness of her tone softened by the concern etched on her face.

    "I didn''t realize..." Asher defended weakly, shrugging lightly, "I felt fine or I thought I was¡­'' Asher remembered how his HP was stable and wasn''t decreasing.

    Rowena shook her head, a silent reprimand, "You should heed my warnings next time. The siphoning of your bloodforce was more serious than even I anticipated," Guilt shed across her face, briefly recing her usually cool expression, "I thought my blood energy would keep you stable longer... but that Kraken, it took more than it should have."

    "I''m sorry..." Asher raised his hand, silencing her tirade of worry, "You can scold me as you like, I know I messed up."

    The sternness on Rowena''s face softened, giving way to a more gentle expression, "I''m not angry at you, Asher," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, "I''m scared. Since this war began, I''ve felt... close to losing you a few times. Even though I know you mean well, I can''t stand that feeling."

    As her words hung in the air, Asher shifted, his arm snaking around her soft waist, drawing her closer, "I know and I''m really sorry," he murmured again, the words heavy with determination, "I promise I won''t be so careless anymore."

    And with that, he leaned in, pressing a tender kiss to her glistening soft lips, a silent way to reassure her, though he indeed decided to not be so careless anymore.

    The gentle exchange of their morning kiss soon began to evolve into something deeper, more passionate. The taste of her, the soft sighs she made as he deepened the kiss stirred an all-too-familiar heat in him.

    Asher was tempted to lose himself in the intoxicating feel of her, ming it on his morning libido.

    However, Rowena was the first to pull away, her face slightly flushed, her eyes sparkling with suppressed desire, "I have to go, Ash," she said softly, her voice shaky, "I am going to talk with Moraxor soon."

    A hint of disappointment shed through Asher''s eyes, but he understood. He nodded, though not before insisting, "I''ming with you."

    There was a flicker of hesitation in Rowena''s eyes. She knew of his weakened condition, but he was adamant, and she saw the stubborn resolve in his eyes, "Fine," she conceded, her voice carrying a note of worry, "But you must be careful. You might not be able to use your mana. It''s a side effect of having your bloodforce siphoned."

    His eyes widened in surprise, "Damn¡­When can I use it again?" he asked, the concern clear in his voice.

    Rowena sighed, her gaze softening, "I don''t know exactly. It could be a few days or weeks," she admitted, "But once you''re fully healed, you''ll be fine."

    Asher felt it was a bummer, though he thought that he could focus on building his influence and learn more about these Umbralfiends in the meantime.

    "We can leave whenever you are ready," With that, Rowena stood, her eyes lingering on Asher for a moment longer before she turned to leave.

    Just as Rowena left, the door opened again, revealing Merina who came in and deeply bowed, concern etched on her face, "Master, I hope you are feeling better."

    Asher''s expression turned serious, "Merina," he began, "what exactly happened after I copsed?"

    Merina slowly raised her gaze to meet Asher''s, "Is alerted me when you copsed, Master," she informed him, a hint of awe in her voice, "The royal physician was surprised at your condition, he expected it to be worse. It seems... Is might have saved your life."

    Asher chuckled, his eyes narrowing, "Is, huh?" He mulled over the information.

    Merina added softly with a hint of hesitation, "I know she is still our enemy in a way, but she seems to be a nice girl, Master."

    He shrugged, a knowing smile on his lips, "Perhaps, but don''t be quick to judge anyone, Merina," Asher''s words were a reminder, a lesson from his own life, though Merina had no idea of it.

    And then, switching the mood entirely, he gestured towards his lower body, a yful smirk on his face, "Now, it''s time for you to be nice to my little friend down there."

    "Y-Yes, Master," Merina''s cheeks flushed with a rich reddish hue as she nodded and walked over to him and kneeled before his angry, caged dragon.

    And what followed was the sound of sinful moans and grunts.

 Chapter 204: Youll Have Plenty Of Time Now

    Perched atop the west battlement of the Demonstone Castle, Is was a silhouette against the red daylight as her glowing white hair danced in the air.

    Her gaze, awash with curiosity, swept across thendscape that unfolded before her.

    She drank in the scene of the bustling towns, their cobblestone streets teeming with a multitude of races, all cohabiting in an unusual harmony.

    From the towering minotaurs to weak goblins, every individual had a ce here in the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Her entire life, she had been cloistered in the aquatic darkness, and the vibrant surface world was an enticing mystery she couldn''t resist unraveling.

    The customs and mannerisms of thend-dwelling folks were a captivating spectacle, an enthralling dance of cultural nuances.

    Some facets seemed eerily familiar, mirroring the societal practices she was ustomed to in the depths of the ocean. Yet, the majority were alien, intriguing, and entirely captivating.

    Just as she expected, it was a different world above the seas.

    Her people''s history painted a starkly different picture of the Bloodburn Kingdom. And of chaos, bloodshed, and perpetual discord.

    But the reality before her eyes contradicted those tales. Could the passage of thousands of years have softened the edges of this once ruthless kingdom? Or had her ancestors'' ounts been tainted with bias and resentment?

    Lost in her musings, Is barely registered the rhythmic thud of footsteps echoing on the stone walkway behind her. A sense of familiarity washed over her, her fins flinching instinctively.

    "Ah, if it isn''t the princess," Asher''s voice broke through her reverie.

    Is put on a guarded expression, her eyebrows pulling together as Asher''s voice pierced the tranquil silence.

    He approached her with an easy gait, a yful grin adorning his face, "Here I thought you''d be enjoying the pool in your room instead of standing out here in the heat," Asher said as he leaned against the parapet while standing beside her.

    She drew a slow, sharp breath, the crisp air filling her lungs, her gaze still avoiding him, "I didn''t expect to see you up and about so soon," she countered, her voice carrying a hint of usation, "And just because I hail from the darkness of the sea, doesn''t mean I''m fond of spending all my time submerged," Her eyes became distant with a hint of wistfulness as she continued, "It''s time to finally explore the outside world."

    Asher simply nodded, a knowing smirk ying on his lips, "You''ll have plenty of time to explore it now," he remarked casually.

    His gaze then turned sharper, eyes piercing into her with an intensity that made her take a quick nce at him through her peripheral vision, "But I''m curious... why did you save me?"

    The question hung in the air, a sudden intrusion into their conversation.

    Is felt a surge of surprise, but she masked it well, her face as calm as the still ocean surface.

    She tilted her head slightly, her long hair swaying gently in the morning breeze, her eyes taking a quick nce at him before looking away, "Don''t misunderstand," she said, her voice steady, "I didn''t do it for you. I did it for the sake of my people. I wouldn''t want their fate to be in the hands of someone worse than you."

    Asher''s chuckle echoed against the stone walls of the battlement, his eyes twinkling with mirth, "You made a good judgment there, princess," he responded while seeing how the reason was just as he expected.

    Is turned her gaze back towards the horizon, her voice softening, "There''s another reason, too," she murmured, her tone barely above a whisper, "For the sake of the baby Kraken. I am sure you haven''t forgotten the fact that she has imprinted on you too."

    Asher gave a nomittal shrug, his eyebrows furrowing slightly, "Why does that matter?" His question held a hint of genuine confusion, his experience withpanionship of beasts and monsters practically nonexistent. He never found the need to have one.

    Is sighed, a tired, weary sound that seemed to echo her inner turmoil wondering if he was messing with her or that he genuinely doesn''t know.

    However, remembering that Asher had only woken up from his mysterious soul-less state not too long ago, she felt it must be thetter.

    Her voice held a firmness thatmanded attention as she exined, "When a being imprints on someone, it''s an absolute trust, an unwavering love. If they have to, they would follow that person to even the ce of no return like Tartarus. Given that the baby Kraken''s mother died because of you, we are, in a sense, its parents even if we aren''t technically. It''s a newborn, and it needs both of us just like any other baby. If it loses connection with one of us, it would be devastating for its mental development, possibly even fatal."

    Asher was taken aback by the intensity of Is''s exnation, the depth of the imprinting process far surpassing his initial assumptions.

    Is, catching the shadow of doubt flickering in his eyes, added with a firm, determined tone, "You can''t take this lightly. We need to visit the baby Kraken every day and bond with her. Even if you refuse toe, at least let me see it. Consider it a favor for saving your life."

    A soft chuckle escaped Asher''s lips, "I didn''t exactly ask you to save me, princess," he pointed out, a teasing glint in his eyes that made Is''s hands clench into fists. How could he be so flippant, so ungrateful?

    Before she could voice her frustration, however, Asher''s voice cut through her brewing tensed mind, "Rx," he said, his tone mellowing, "I was already nning on visiting the Naiadon Tribe daily. To keep an eye on your people, and to help create a path for us to coexist."

    Asher already had nned to make himself quite familiar with the baby Kraken so that when it grows up, he can make good use of it.

    He didn''t know what he was supposed to do exactly, but he was ready to follow Is''s lead.

    A wave of relief washed over Is, softening her rigid stance. Perhaps she had been too quick to worry.

    She looked at Asher, her resolve hardening, and couldn''t help but feel that he seemed to have a knack for tricking her too easily. She warned herself again to be extra mindful whenever he talked.

    However, since she was worried that the baby Kraken was highly dependent on someone like him, she was determined to make him understand the value of the precious life that had imprinted on them, to make him understand how the baby Kraken was more than just a potential weapon.

    Then maybe he won''t try to take advantage of it.

    "By the way, I was meaning to ask you¡­," Asher began, his gaze still fixed on her, "Do you enjoy singing? Does your powere from your voice?" His tone held a hint of curiosity, a recollection of her voice echoing in his mind during their ordeal in the belly of the Kraken. It was a trait that suggested she possessed the Willbending Pathway with a specialization in the rare and powerful Mindforce abilities.

    He also remembered the strange dream he had that was still tugging at him in a way. It was the first time he ever had such a dream that felt real yet so distant.

    Is nodded slowly, her brows knitting together, "Why are you asking if you already know?" she challenged, a hint of defensiveness lining her voice.

    Asher''s brows furrowed, his gaze finally shifting to meet hers, "Because your people shouldn''t possess such abilities, yet you do. You''re the only Umbralfiend I''ve seen with these powers, and even your appearance deviates from the norm in some ways," he pointed out, his tone carrying a note of intrigue.

    Is''s gaze slid away from his, "I know I look a bit different," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, "But it is just a mutation of my bloodline and nothing else," She said as she kept shifting her gaze.

    Asher chuckled inwardly, her evasion transparent. Clearly, she was ufortable sharing more and was so bad at lying. But it was not like he cared about it much to dig into it.

    All he cared about was the potential he saw in her voice, in her powerful mind abilities. He had a feeling that even Is herself had not yet fully grasped the extent of her powers.

    He then reached out, tapping lightly on the sky blue fin protruding from the side of her head, "Come with me," he said, his tone lighthearted yet firm, "We''re going to visit your father, princess."

    Is suddenly flinched, making her purse her lips at the contact with her fin, clearly not appreciating his teasing.

    But at the mention of visiting her father, her face lit up, her previous annoyance forgotten.

    She nodded, falling into step beside him, eager to see her parents and her people finally, though she felt like telling him, "You can stop calling me princess by the way," She felt he was doing it to rub on her wounds since her status and title was stripped away.

    "Sure, princess."

    "Ha...not even the devils can save you..."

    In the shadowy recesses of the chilling Dreadthorne Castle, the meeting hall echoed with the frustrated sigh of a woman, her ravishing beauty illuminating the somber darkness.

    d in a elegant ck gown that enhanced her ample curves, Reba paced the cold, stone floor, her ruby lips pressed into a thin line of displeasure.

    Intricate chandeliers hung from the vaulted ceiling, their flickering light casting an eerie dance of shadows across the room.

    A full ten minutes had passed since her arrival, and yet, she was left waiting. The audacity of such disrespect stirred a dangerous fire in her heart, yet also a hidden tension.

    She was on the brink of walking away, unwilling to endure this further, when therge iron doors creaked open, disrupting her indignant thoughts.

    The mature woman d in a dark blue gown who entered was beautiful, though not standing out as much as the other woman in the hall.

    Still, her icy gaze was as sharp as a freshly honed de, boring into Reba.

    Esther stepped into the room, the doors closing behind her with an ominous thud.

    "Sister," Reba began, her arms crossed over her chest, her voice echoing in therge hall, "What is the meaning of this?"

    Esther advanced, her footsteps echoing ominously against the stone floor, her gaze never wavering from Reba''s irked eyes.

    Her response, when it came, was as chilly as her demeanor, "Why ask a question to which you already know the answer?" she retorted sternly, making Reba narrow her eyes.

 Chapter 205: Youve Always Been A Rebel

    A frown creased Reba''s wless forehead as she retorted, "I didn''te all the way here to endure this inanity," Determination set in her ruby lips, she pivoted on her heel, ready to storm out of the insufferable ce.

    But her motion was thwarted as Esther''s hand shot out, her grip firm on Reba''s wrist, yanking her back, "You do not walk away when I''m speaking," shemanded, her voice echoing in the vast chamber, the stern tone brooking no argument.

    Reba scoffed, her gaze defiant, "Just because you''re my elder sister, doesn''t mean you can dictate what I can or cannot do. Not anymore. I am stronger and not answerable to you," she bit back, her chin tilted in a disy of audacious pride.

    Esther''s face remained a mask of icyposure, "Strength matters not when ites to the affairs of our House," she countered, then dropped a name that made Reba stiffen, "Do you really want Thorin to get involved?"

    With a reluctant sigh, Reba rxed her stance upon hearing her eldest brother''s name, her protest mellowing into a grumble, "Fine, say what you want. I don''t want you people eating my headter because I didn''t listen."

    Esther released her grip, her gaze locked onto Reba''s, "Since we were children, you''ve been a rebel," she began, her voice echoing the truth of her words, "You''ve cared little for our parents'' wishes, for the welfare of our House. All that mattered to you were your own interests."

    Reba''s scoff echoed around the room, "Don''t pretend to understand me, Esther. Being my sister doesn''t give you the right to judge my life."

    "I don''t care to understand," Esther retorted coldly, "We all have our crosses to bear. What I do care about is if you risk the reputation or safety of our House. The recent war cost us prestige and resources. Thorin had to apologize publicly for the treachery of his vassals andpensate the people with 5 years worth of our resources. The loss of the Kraken is an entirely different level of disaster."

    "So? Why are you telling me all this as if I am the reason for all this? It''s not like you people were the only ones who suffered losses," Reba said with a click of her tongue.

    Esther furrowed her brows and said, "Apparently, the reason this war came to fruition was that a representative from the Umbralfiends had been staying in contact with the traitors for months or maybe more than a year, nning everything, including inciting a rebellion and learning about our weaknesses. But do you know what the strange part is?"

    Reba squinted her eyes as Esther continued, "No Umbralfiend can enter ournds without our knowledge. Nor can they even get to the Kraken and free it from our hold without us knowing unless¡­somebody helped them."

    Reba rolled her eyes as she said, "Obviously, it was the traitors who are pretty dead by now."

    Esther shook her head as she said with a steely gaze, "Don''t y dumb with me. None of the other Houses in this kingdom knows the secrets of ournds other than those in this House."

    Reba scoffed as she said, "Then your son, who got himself in trouble, might have something to say about that."

    Esther''s expression didn''t change despite Reba''s hidden usation, "Not even Thorin knows you as well as I do, especially since you have alwayspeted with me ever since we were young. We trained and learned everything together. And that is why I know you always let your emotions get the better of you, especially now with your son in aa and Asher, who foiled all your ns for Oberon, still walking around and getting stronger by the day. All this must have surely tempted you to do something-"

    Reba shot her sister a venomous re as she interrupted, "I have no idea what you''re prattling on about, and I don''t care to stay and find out," she snapped, her voice echoing in the hall, "And don''t forget, I am no longer a Thorne, I''m a Drake."

    As Reba stormed away, Esther''s cold voice followed her, "You may change your name, but you can never change the blood that runs in your veins, Reba."

    "Then more the reason you should know not to dig for answers to the wrong questions, sister, for the sake of ''our'' House," Reba said with a cold smirk as she walked away.

    The silence that followed Reba''s departure was as heavy as the words that had been spoken as Esther stared at the door with a frown.

    Morning light kissed the face of the northernnds, casting long shadows across the remnants of destruction, a stark reminder of the war that had ravaged the region.

    The inhabitants of these cold, rugged territories were yet nursing their wounds, the echoes of chaos still ringing in their ears.

    But, like the resilient flora that clung to the rocky terrain, they too were steadily regaining their footing, fortified by the strong support from House Thorne.

    However, the gnawing void of their losses was a constantpanion, a phantom pain that the balm of time would slowly soothe or so they hoped.

    Voices of dissent and resentment whispered through the crowds. Some held the Umbralfiends ountable, their eyes dark with loathing for the people they considered pawns in a brutal game.

    Others simmered with anger towards the sea people for initiating a war that had cost them so dearly. Yet, despite the bitterness that tainted their words, none dared to venture close to the Naiadon Tribe, where the Umbralfiends had taken temporary residence.

    The Naiadon Tribe''s abode was a sanctuary, a safe haven for the disced Umbralfiends as they began the arduous task of building their new underwater home.

    The tribe,rge in number but constrained in space on theirnd, had graciously permitted the Umbralfiends to create a new home in the nearby seas.

    It was a wise way to avoid any further sparks of conflict that could fan the smoldering embers of resentment into a destructive ze while using them to make the lives of the people of the Naiadon Tribe easier by gathering resources and whatnot.

    For the Naiadon people, the war was a distant thunderstorm, its destruction skirting their borders due to abination of luck and the efforts of the royal consort.

    Their stance towards the Umbralfiends was neutral, a delicate bnce maintained through abination of diplomacy and restraint and also respect for the royal consort''s decision.

    Meanwhile, the Umbralfiends nursed their grief and shame in silence. The loss of their kingdom was a wound that bled invisibly, staining their hearts with sorrow.

    Their beloved king and queen no longer held any title but were reduced tomon status while all of them were at the mercy of their enemies.

    Yet the promise of a life free from the darkness and the constant threat of the Cursed Wraiths was the only source of relief from all this.

    It was a new dawn, a second chance that urged them to swallow their indignation and bow their heads in eptance. The war might have been lost, but life was theirs to live, one day at a time.

    As the morning progressed, an unusual stirring in the sky seized everyone''s attention. The thick canopy of dark clouds parted abruptly, unveiling the majestic form of a dragon.

    ralis, her 50-meter-long body, painted in hues of dark red, sliced through the air, casting a gigantic shadow over thend below.

    Her descent was marked by a collective gasp from the onlookers, their eyes riveted to the spectacle unfolding above them.

    The people of the Naiadon Tribe and the Umbralfiends made way instantly, their movements a well-orchestrated dance of respect, fear and anticipation.

    At the forefront of the crowd, Nereon, the Naiadon Chief, emerged. His heart pounded in sync with the rhythmic beat of the dragon''s wings, his gaze locked onto the royal couple, and the Umbralfiend Emissary perched atop the mighty creature.

    He fell to his knees, his head bowed in deference. His tribe followed suit, their bodies pressing against the earth in a unified show of loyalty and respect.

    A murmur of reluctance rolled through the gathered Umbralfiends as they, too, dropped to their knees.

    Their faces were masks of suppressed resentment, their pride stinging from the forced disy of submission. Yet, as their eyes fell upon their princess, their expressions softened, reced with a palpable sense of relief. There she was, their princess, whole and unharmed, a beacon of hope in their sea of uncertainties.

    However, their hearts still harbored a shadow of worry. Was their princess truly safe amidst the enemy? Were appearances deceiving?

    Their shared apprehension hung in the air, a silent question that echoed in their minds.

    Is''s sapphire blue eyes wandered restlessly across the sea of faces.

    As her gaze fell upon the gathering of her people, their well-being brought an unspoken relief to her heart despite the circumstances. At least they seemed to do better than she expected in thisnd.

    However, a significant absence made itself known, her parents were nowhere to be seen. Her heart fluttered with a pang of worry.

    Just as her anxiety began to crest, the sonorous song of shifting waves drew her attention towards the sea.

    The rhythmic dance of the water parted to reveal two familiar figures, one having a powerful while the other having a slender, lithe form emerging from the ocean''s depths followed by some of her people behind them.

    The sight of her parents instantly brought a rush of warmth to her heart.

    Moraxor''s eyes, as deep and dark as the sea he hailed from, widened in surprise and relief. His gaze was a mirror of his daughter''s, reflecting the same profound relief and love. The sight of Is safe and soundforted his worried heart.

    Without a second thought, Is leapt from the towering form of ralis, her lithe figure cutting through the air as shended gracefully on the shore. With the urgency of a rushing tide, she eagerly walked towards her parents, her heart pounding in her chest. Her fins fluttered in the breeze, mimicking her heightened emotions.

    Asher shook his head as he jumped down from ralis as well. He knew Rowena would have summoned Moraxor toe to her castle if not for the fact that she had business here to oversee personally.

    At the same time, she wanted toe with him and see how the Umbralfiends were settling down and if they were causing any trouble.

    However, Rowena furrowed her brows upon noticing that the baby Kraken was still nowhere to be seen. Shouldn''t it be showing itself upon sensing Asher and Is''s presence?

 Chapter 206: How Did You Survive?

    Under a sky scattered with clouds and flying beasts, Is found herself hurtling towards her parents with an urgency she hadn''t known she possessed.

    As if mirrored in a dance, they too, moved forward, sshes of saltwater trailing behind them.

    They all stopped abruptly, just at the edge of wherend met the sea, where their two worlds collided.

    "My child," Moraxor began, his voice etched with worry, only to be cut off as they both tried to speak at the same time. A hint of a smile traced his lips as Is motioned her father to proceed.

    "I..," he began, taking a deep breath, "I trust you are well? They haven''t been... harsh with you?" His gaze swept over her, seeking any signs of distress or harm.

    Is met her father''s anxious gaze with a soft, reassuring smile, "No, father. They''ve been treating me better than I expected," She also wanted to say how the two-faced consort does like to get on her nerves but she didn''t want her father to misunderstand and get worried.

    Moraxor''s eyes widened, the lines of worry around them softening, "Really?" His voice was tinged with surprise and doubt, but her expression told him that it was indeed true and made him feel somewhat unburdened.

    The fact that his daughter still has so much concern and love for him and their people despite making her life miserable made his eyes glisten and his heart heavy, letting him yet again realize how lucky he was to have her as his daughter. But this only made him even more determined to not let go of his final chance to make things right.

    "How have you been, father? How are our people doing?" Is asked with her lips firmly pressed together. Even if only a night had passed, she was worried.

    Moraxor let out a soft sigh as he said with aplicated look, "Our general Vraxor is still healing after almost dying in battle, though the rest of us have been doing better than expected. But¡­we don''t know how long this willst or what ns they have for us. Their queen is already here, and we might get an idea after I talk with her."

    Is nodded with a wince, praying for things to be alright. She then turned her attention towards her mother as she asked, "Mother¡­How have you been faring?"

    Narissara, who had been silent all this while, merely nodded her head in response, "You don''t have to worry about me, child," she said in her usual cold voice, before she turned on her heel and made her way back towards the sea, leaving a wake of awkward silence behind her.

    Moraxor cleared his throat, breaking the silence, "Give her some time, Is. This... this is new for all of us. We''re just trying to adjust after losing our kingdom, mourning our dead, and preparing for the worst," His voice was soft, a hint of mncholy threading his words as he watched his wife disappear into the waves.

    Is nodded softly but then a troubled shadow cast on her usual calm demeanor as she noticed that the baby Kraken had still not showed up.

    She felt it should havee out to see her upon sensing her presence.

    She was just about to voice her concerns when,

    "Moraxor, where is the baby Kraken?" Asher preempted her,ing up behind her to address Moraxor.

    At this, Moraxor''s visage darkened, a wrinkle of unease appearing on his stoic facade, "I meant to tell you both... Since you left... it''s been acting odd," he replied, his gaze fleeting over the shimmering waves as if he was trying to seek out something within the sea.

    Is''s eyes blinked, her worry lines deepening. It was Asher, though, who asked the looming question, "What happened?"

    Drawing a deep breath, Moraxor began exining their plight, "After you two left and the sun had set, it suddenly came out of the sea and became restless and agitated, refusing to submerge and rest as it should. It just kept crying for you two, and we tried to reach you both. But our messages had been unceremoniously halted, dismissed as unimportant. With no other choice, we tried to persuade the baby to return to theforting depth of the sea, to no avail."

    Is''s eyes had a pained look hearing how that poor thing must have been in distress for some reason, and she wasn''t there tofort it.

    "Where is it now?" Asher asked with a narrowed gaze.

    Moraxor sighed as he revealed, "When the sun rose, it disappeared back into the sea. Since it didn''te out for so long, we decided to go in there and see if it was alright. But it seems it is highly upset and is hiding from us."

    Is, hearing this, her brows knotted in consternation.

    Asher had a look of disbelief as he questioned, "How hard can it be to find such a huge baby?"

    Moraxor merely scoffed softly in response with a hint of pride, "You are underestimating the capabilities of a Kraken even if its a newborn. Its innate bloodline memories would allow it to traverse the deep seas with an adeptness of the collective knowledge of its ancestors. It knows ces which even we don''t."

    Is, on the other hand, was lost in her thoughts, her guilt painting a sorrowful picture on her face.

    The thought of the baby Kraken feeling upset and abandoned by her and Asher tugged at her heartstrings. Unwilling to let it suffer any longer, she voiced her decision, "I will coax it toe back."

    Asher felt that Is would handle this situation.

    He then turned towards Moraxor, his voice resolute, "My wife is waiting, Moraxor," he stated, the implication of his words hanging heavily between them, "It''s time we talked about some things of great interest," He felt he had to be present in this meeting since he could miss up on any important stuff.

    Is briefly caught his gaze, her eyes reflecting a hint of disappointment. She knew she shouldn''t have expected him to show any concern for the poor baby Kraken.

    At this, Moraxor nodded, turning to Is with a reassuring smile, his voice gentle yet firm, "Don''t worry," he told her, "The baby Kraken will listen to you."

    Soon after, in the humble structure of the Whispering Cove, a building Nereon had once built for Asher''s important meetings, three individuals gathered in a ndestine meeting.

    It was a hushed echo of regality, the hall that usually buzzed with the collective voices of Asher''s vassals now resonating with an intense silence.

    Moraxor, Rowena, and Asher found themselves in a symmetrical configuration, Asher at the helm with Rowena and Moraxor facing each other on either side.

    Breaking the silence, Moraxor gestured with his hand, a hint of resignation in his voice as he invited Rowena to begin, "What is it that you wish to know, Your Majesty?"

    Rowena folded her arms onto the table, leaning forward with her eyes narrowing into slits. Her voice, steady and cautious, cut through the dense quiet, "How did you and your people break the seal that the Ravager had used to banish you all?"

    Moraxor shook his head, a gentle movement that stirred the quiet around them, "I wish I knew the answer too," he began, his voice carrying a trace of bewilderment, "But the truth is, we''re just as in the dark as you are. One day, one of our scout''s simply informed us they''d managed to swim upwards until they saw a sliver of light piercing the ocean''s surface. Not even we believed it until I personally made sure of it. But we couldn''t dare take risks swimming up lest your people sense our presence."

    His eyes zed over with nostalgia as he added, "I can still remember the celebration we had that day, the outpouring of joy and relief. We thanked the Devils for our deliverance since they must have weakened the seal somehow, even though it hadn''t yet been 10,000 years."

    Rowena and Asher exchanged a look, a silent conversation transpiring in the brief meeting of their eyes.

    However, a curt nod from Asher quelled any lingering doubts, corroborating Moraxor''s ount. After all, this tale was not new to him. He had heard it from Is as well.

    With a soft hum of contemtion, Rowena acknowledged Moraxor''s ount before her voice slithered through the silence once more, "Who was it that connected you to the traitors within our borders? How did you get to the Kraken without House Thorne''s knowledge?"

    Moraxor repeated the gesture of denial, his head shaking in genuine puzzlement, "Again, it is a mystery that escapes my understanding. Cryptic messages were sent to us, detailing where and when to meet these lords. As for me, I dispatched a representative to negotiate with them, to n how we could infiltrate your kingdom and weaken it from within," he exined, the barest hint of regret edging his voice, "We were desperate for any aid to win the war and didn''t bother investigating who was helping us and risk losing our only opportunity to survive."

    Rowena''s sigh resonated in the stillness, a echo of disappointment that bounced off the walls of the Whispering Cove.

    Yet another dead end; Moraxor had no reason to protect the instigator any longer, and so she didn''t doubt his words.

    Asher''s brows furrowed in thought, his gaze unfocused as he mulled over the information, attempting to piece together this perplexing puzzle.

    The notion of anyone orchestrating these covert affairs under the very nose of House Thorne seemed preposterous. Could the traitor be within their ranks? He swiftly dismissed the idea. They wouldn''t cut off their own legs.

    But suddenly, a fleeting image of Reba passed through his mind, making his brows raise. This was something he had wondered about earlier but dismissed it since he didn''t know if Reba was that crazy to go that far.

    Still, thinking about it again, he couldn''t think of anyone else other than Reba.

    But what concerned him even more was that she must have had some help for sure to destroy the seal. It surely wasn''t the bloody Devils that helped these people.

    However, without solid proof, it was just an unsupported conjecture, though he realized that she could be more dangerous than he thought if she was really behind all this.

    "How did you and your kind manage to survive for millennia? With your numbers and your strength seemingly strong for a race that had been banished to die, it just seems impossible," Rowena''s words bore into the silence, echoing a question that had been gnawing at Asher''s mind as well.

    Any person''s strength was inextricably linked to their quests. And to survive in the Forbidden Waters, one needs to have strength far higher than the average.

    Banishment would mean ack of quests, and consequently, a stunting of their growth. It wouldn''t even be a surprise if the Umbralfiends had be extinct within 500 years, yet they survived for a staggering 7,000 years.

    The Umbralfiends before them now were evidence to the contrary, their strength evidently not too diminished by their lengthy exile.

    Upon hearing her question, Moraxor''s eyes became distant before he nced at the two of them.

 Chapter 207: Elixir Of The Ancients

    Under the calm yet tense ambiance of the Whispering Cove, Moraxor began to retell the old tale that had been passed down through generations, steeped in the trials and tribtions of his ancestors.

    "Before the wrath of the Ravager," Moraxor''s voice was a solemn whisper, echoing within the cove, "we were in the hundreds of millions. But once he decided that he wanted everything we had, he massacred us till our numbers were reduced to a mere fraction, a million. The only reason he didn''t annihte us and banished us was to satiate his own malicious delight," Moraxor''s hands were clenched as even now his veins would rumble whenever he remembered this tragic and cruel tale from history.

    Rowena and Asher exchanged nces but didn''t interrupt Moraxor. There was no point in arguing which history was wrong and right in a meeting like this.

    Moraxor''s expression turned solemn as he continued, "Yet, my ancestors realized the hard way that their suffering had far from ended once they were banished and trapped in the Forbidden Waters, where they couldn''t even do any quests to strengthen themselves nor get any resources, especially life crystals."

    Asher and Rowena keenly listened as his words painted a vivid, horrifying picture of a shadowed world filled with insatiable creatures of the abyss, the Cursed Wraiths, that feasted on their despair and dwindling poption.

    The once mighty Umbralfiends, unustomed to the lightless depths of the Forbidden Waters, found themselves on the brink of extinction within a century or two, which was far lesser than what Asher and Rowena expected.

    It seemed as if the Cursed Wraiths were surely quite terrifying to corner an entire race.

    They had never seen them since the Cursed Wraiths don''t leave the Forbidden Waters, but the ancient tales they knew were enough to know that these waters came to be named so because of these creatures that only know blood and death.

    This was the very reason why since the birth of the Bloodburn Kingdom, nobody dared to venture deep into the seas where the waters were not only chaotic but something far danger lived beneath those waters.

    Moraxor sighed as he continued, "In their desperate fight for survival, the experts among them decided to split, sending their most powerful off in search of safe refuge. Almost all of them perished, never to be heard of again," Moraxor said, his voice heavy with shared sorrow, "But one among us found something extraordinary..."

    Asher, captivated by the story, leaned forward in anticipation, his gaze intently focused on Moraxor, "What did your ancestor find?" he queried, a palpable wave of intrigue radiating off him.

    "My ancestor stumbled upon a cave of unfathomable darkness, and in that cave¡­he found thest remnants of...two Devils, the very transcendental beings who keep our realm alive, " Moraxor said as his eyes rippled.

    "You can''t be serious¡­" Asher mumbled with a skeptical look while Rowena raised her brows as her gaze kept flickering, her mind racing with thoughts.

    Moraxor gave a nk stare at Asher to show that he wasn''t spouting nonsense, making Asher shake his head and say, "I know Devils and Angels exist, but they never physically show themselves in our realm. Even the Chamber of Hell only manifests a part of their spirit and not their true selves. So what made your ancestor think two Devils were physically buried there?"

    Asher also knew the folktales and stories in this realm talk about Devils appearing here in ancient times, but there was never any proof.

    He felt that, for some reason, they just thought it was beneath them to appear here.

    Moraxor didn''t take offense that Asher was finding this as nonsense. Still, he answered, "Because there were no mortal remains in that tomb," Moraxor began, his voice resonating through the cavernous chamber, "As per my ancestor, the vestiges of an ancient, powerful presence clung to the very air within the cavern. The echo of souls long passed held the cave in an ethereal grip."

    Moraxor''s eyes became distant, the dim light of the chamber flickering in their depths, "The spectral remains whispered a greeting to our ancestor, acknowledging his arrival as if it had been foreseen. They spoke of their Master who had patiently waited, affirming that their life essence would serve as a beacon to guide us through the darkness. It''s like they sacrificed whatever was left of them so that we could survive" he continued, his words lingering in the air, imbued with a sense of sadness, awe and mysticism.

    A heavy pause hung in the room as Asher and Rowena digested the profound revtion, their gazes fixed on Moraxor with unmasked intrigue.

    "They didn''t say anything anymore and were forever gone. Our ancestor then ventured deeper into the bowels of the cave," Moraxor proceeded.

    His hand waved gracefully as he conjured dark mana that took the form of a mystical fountain, to show this imagery to the two, "There, nestled in the womb of the cave, he discovered a fountain pulsating with a fluid that did not belong to our mortal world. A pool of divine essence that he named as the Elixir of the Ancients."

    He paused, his gaze sharp on Asher and Rowena, "Just a single drop of this miraculous substance was enough to sustain him for years, to embolden his strength beyond what he had ever known, and to give him the ability to see through the darkness," he said, the gravity of his words echoing around the room, a hint of awe glowing in his eyes.

    "Our ancestor also learned that, for some reason, the Cursed Wraiths never approached this cave. He even tried luring one to it, but it ran away. This made him realize the ce surrounding the cave would be a safe haven for us, a sign of the two Devils still protecting us," Moraxor exined further, "Hence, it was decided that this cave, this hallowed ground that held the key to our survival, would be the cornerstone of our new world. The birthce of our resurgence."

    "So this elixir sustained hundreds of thousands of your people for thousands of years?" Asher asked with a baffled look before turning to Rowena, "Is something like this possible?" Asher knew Rowena would have a deeper knowledge about the history of this realm and about Devils since he still had a lot to learn about them.

    Rowena finally broke her lingering silence. A single word escaping her lips, dropped into the air like a coin in a wishing well, "A Deviar."

    Asher had encountered the term before. A Deviar was an ancient item, an anomaly of sorts, wherein an object of any form harbored a mere fraction of a Devil''s immense power.

    Nobody knows how they exactly came to existence, while some say they came to form upon the birth of this realm or that the Devils themselves left a tiny fraction of their powers here and there to help them.

    But nobody knows for sure whether any of this was true.

    These mystical treasures held the capacity to endow a person with unfathomable strength, all without the pursuit of perilous quests. The human world also had its own version, named ''Radem'', carrying a sliver of an Angel''s power.

    However, these artifacts were as scarce as they were potent, one could count the known ones on their fingers.

    These powerful relics were sought after with a fervor that bordered on obsession, seen by many as a shortcut to acquiring immense power.

    Their rarity only fueled the desperate yearning for them, positioning them as unparalleled treasures in the quest for power.

    These did not bestow instant power - the energy within had to be absorbed gradually, and that came with the inherent risk of death.

    The notion of instant power had allured many, only for them to be met with a fatal end in their attempt to harness the overwhelming energy within these objects.

    The iconic Bloodburn Stone of House Drake was a well-known Deviar.

    Asher''s mind was drawn to Iryna''s shocked face upon her discovery that Rowena had fully absorbed the power of the Bloodburn Stone in a staggeringly short span of time - an unprecedented feat.

    The question that puzzled Asher was the nature of Deviars and Radems.

    The energy they harbored was so minuscule that it could only be contained within one person at a time. On the demise of its possessor, the energy was believed to magically return to its source.

    This must have been how Rowena was able to utilize the Bloodburn Stone after the passing of her father.

    But it doesn''t answer how so many Umbralfiends were able to make use of a Deviar for so many centuries, though this was the first time he was hearing one that was in the form of an ''Elixir''.

    Rowena continued as she looked at Asher, "A Deviar like the one my House possess surely cannot bepared to this Elixir of the Ancients," She nced at Moraxor as she continued with a hint of fascination in her eyes, "If what he is saying is true then this is far more powerful than just the Deviar we know. I don''t know if we could even call it one since this elixir is nothing but the blood of Devils themselves. Just a drop of it could bestow great power and new abilities while thebined essence of the two let an entire race survive for thousands of years."

    Asher slowly nodded with a distant gaze, feeling that the power of the Devils was truly unfathomable. Still,ing upon a tomb of two such supreme beings was just too much to process. Apparently, those two devils even had a ''Master'' and he couldn''t even imagine how strong this Master was.

    Rowena also was finding it hard to believe that Moraxor''s ancestor happened upon a tomb of Devils.

    Yet she couldn''t think of any other way they could have survived, no matter how shocking this was.

    And this only raised a lot of questions in her head just like it did in Asher, who wondered how those two Devils ended up there and howe such powerful beings died so miserably in the abyssal darkness of the sea. Or if they were truly dead since, in their heads, it was hard to picture these divine beings could die.

    However, these questions can''t possibly be answered by anyone here, so they decided to leave it at that.

    And, though enlightened, Asher found himself confused by yet another conundrum. Turning his questioning gaze back to Moraxor, he voiced his question, "I can see how the elixir helped you people survive against the Cursed Wraiths for so long. But how did your people survive so many centuries in this realm without life crystals? Surely, one cannot continually consume the elixir every day? That doesn''t seem possible or am I mistaken?"

 Chapter 208: It Wasnt A Lie

    Moraxor, epting the validity of Asher''s question, proceeded to nod in agreement, "Indeed, one cannot continually partake of the Elixir of the Ancients, which was also not infinite in amount. A single drop is the limit, anything beyond that, and the overwhelming energy would ravage our mortal bodies. Even absorbing that single drop would take great effort and precaution to make sure your body doesn''t get destroyed," Moraxor dered, his tone imbued with an echo of reverence for the potent substance.

    He still could remember the way his body rumbled when he absorbed the drop of the elixir during his younger years.

    He continued, his eyes zed, as if reaching back into the annals of his people''s history, "But as if the Devils themselves had answered our desperate prayers, we began to receive quests limited to the confines of the Forbidden Waters. These quests were called ''Restricted Quests''. Most of them involved killing the Cursed Wraiths or gathering of resources from areas fraught with danger. The rewards were far from bountiful, even if the difficulty level was high, yet they provided just enough life crystals for us to sustain our existence and let the weaker ones among us increase their strength slowly without depending on the Elixir since our ancestors knew it would one day dry up. At least this was proof that the Devils didn''t want our race to be nothing but a memory¡­" Moraxor said with a hint of reverence in his eyes.

    Asher blinked his eyes in surprise, "Restricted Quests? And you people gained the rewards by killing creatures living in the same realm as ours. How astonishing¡­" He turned towards Rowena and asked, "Isn''t this simr to how young beasts receive quests within the same world they live in, where they have to kill or get something from a hostile territory?" Asher knew that magical beasts, be it the demon or the human world, do get and take part in quests just like them, some of which do involve only beast versus beast.

    He did remember killing an adolescent dragon during his life as a Hunter.

    But he never came across any powerful ones since they were multiple times older than him and had no need to take part in quests unless their Master wanted them to, if they had one. For instance, a dragon like ralis was surely at its peak and would take part in quests only if Rowena ordered it to.

    However, some beasts who innately don''t have much intelligence, especially during their young age when they are solely relying on their instincts, only receive quests simr to Restricted Quests.

    They keep receiving it until they were intelligent enough to know how to make use of their life crystals to survive and get stronger.

    When ites to higher intelligent demons or humans, these quests don''te into y since the mana circuit only fully develops after a few years, whereas most beasts were born with fully developed mana circuits.

    Rowena nodded to Asher, "Yes. Restricted Quests are quite unheard of among people like us, but they have been mentioned briefly in our historical records. They usuallye into y when someone or a group is forcibly confined to a specific location for a long time without letting them teleport to take any quests."

    Asher nodded as he realized that this was simr to how Rowena made sure he wouldn''t take any quests by sealing off his room the first day he awakened.

    He knew this was basically done by isting his room using Sealing Magic to prevent him from teleporting.

    A spark of realization ignited in Asher''s eyes as he turned towards Moraxor, his words reflecting a newfound understanding, "You and your people''s deep-seated loathing for the Cursed Wraiths is understandable," he began, his voice reverberating in the hallowed space, "Yet, their existence may have inadvertently been a blessing in disguise your ancestors needed to endure. Had the Wraiths not been there, the quests might have forced your people into a much crueler predicament: murdering each other for survival. Regardless of whether they chose to participate or not, their fate would''ve been sealed all the quicker."

    Asher realized this just now, but this made him wonder why the Devils would purposefully put out such cruel quests. What was their objective? Or was it that they just had a sadistic nature?

    Whatever it was, he knew this question was above his league.

    The implicit suggestion in Asher''s words that luck rather than divine intervention had contributed to their survival seemed to strike a dissonant chord in Moraxor.

    His beliefs firmly entrenched in the benevolence of the Devils towards their race, Moraxor could not easily digest this perspective.

    However, his face remainedposed, not revealing the simmering indignation within.

    He returned Asher''s gaze, his voice taking on an uppish, matter-of-fact tone, "One may choose to interpret our survival as they wish," he said, a slight edge in his voice, "However, we firmly believe that we endured and prevailed not out of sheer luck, but because we were favored by the Devils themselves. The Prophecy of the Ancients serves as a sign of their protection¡­A prophecy written by the Master of those Devils, etched onto a cold stone in the very same cave. It is still present there even to this day."

    Hearing Moraxor mention the prophecy, Asher scoffed as his voice held a barely concealed contempt, "The very prophecy that led you to offer up your own child as a sacrifice? For a prediction that never even came to fruition?" His gaze was sharp, cutting through Moraxor''s poised facade like a dagger, not expecting Asher''s sudden biting remarks.

    Rowena''s brows knitted in consternation as she noted the subtle yet sharp shift in Asher''s aura.

    Moraxor''s eyes fell, the challenge in Asher''s tone making his breath hitch in his throat.

    But Asher wasn''t finished. He leaned in, his cold gaze never leaving Moraxor as he continued, "What kind of father does that to their child? Did you condition her as a child, molding her into your perfect sacrificialmb?" A bitterugh escaped him as he added, "Even beasts wouldn''t be as twisted to do this to their own offspring."

    Moraxor felt the words hit him like a barrage, each one a piercing strike against his heart. His fists clenched under the table, knuckles turning white from the effort.

    He wanted tosh out, to refute Asher''s mocking words, but the words stuck in his throat. He knew there was some truth in Asher''s words, and that realization only made his heart even more heavy.

    "Did you even love her, or was it all a lie to fool her into doing it? Or maybe a few sentences etched onto a stone was more important to you," Asher asked, remembering how concerned Moraxor was about Is''s safety.

    "It wasn''t a lie!" Moraxor suddenlyshed out as he banged his hand on the table, causing it to shatter into a thousand pieces, though Moraxor immediately gathered his energy to not let any of the pieces fall on Rowena or Asher since he quickly remembered his situation.

    He regrettedshing out, but Asher''s final sentence just cracked something within him. Even if he had cultivated a lot of patience as a king, this struck him deeply.

    Rowena''s eyes held confusion and worry, taken aback by Asher''s suddenly provoking Moraxor and seeing his cold smile.

    She softly looked at him, indirectly wanting to know if something was wrong.

    She had rarely seen such a side of his where he suddenly seemed cold, distant, and unfamiliar. The only time she felt this was the day he first woke up. She also was confused, wondering why Asher cared so much about Moraxor''s belief in the prophecy. It also seemed that Asher looked down on prophecies, making her not know what to think.

    Feeling Rowena''s gentle touch, Asher snapped back from his simmering rage within him.

    He turned his gaze to meet her concerned eyes, offering her a soft smile that never fully reached his own. There was an apology in that smile, and a silent reassurance that all was well, despite the sharp, unexpected words that had just left his lips.

    He let out a slow, measured sigh, as if releasing the pent-up anger that had momentarily consumed him.

    Inwardly, he chastised himself for allowing his emotions to take the reins, especially for wanting to see the look on Moraxor''s face after the colossal failure of a prophecy he and his people had so devotedly believed in.

    This made him realize that he was too eager to see the shocked and regretful faces of the treacherous snakes that had stabbed him in the back in his previous life, upon finding out he was still alive.

    He wanted to know how they all, especially Aira, would react upon realizing that the prophecy they believed in blindly was all for nothing.

    This anticipation had, inadvertently, fueled his heated words against Moraxor. But he knew that day of reckoning would have to wait, stowed away in the recesses of his heart for now.

    Still, Moraxor''s reaction gave him a grim satisfaction he never expected to feel.

    With a swift but noticeable change in demeanor, Moraxor steadied his emotions, "I apologize for my rudeness," He then looked at Asher with a firm yet wistful gaze, "I understand the weight of my actions," he spoke in a resolute tone, "But I have no intention to justify my deeds to anyone, save for my daughter."

    Asher simply flicked his hand in a nonchnt gesture, his words breezy, "You can forget that I said anything," Asher truly couldn''t care about Moraxor''s motivations.

    With the tension in the room dissipating, Rowena decided it was high time to steer the conversation back to practical matters.

    Her fixed gaze found Moraxor, "Let us move on to how you people are going to offer reparations for starting this war."

    Moraxor''s expression became taut as Rowena continued with a steely gaze, "We have already decided that your people will offer a certain percentage of their collective life crystal earnings to our kingdom to start off. Think of it as a tribute, a rpense for the protection and stability we offer. But don''t forget we will set a minimum target of certain life crystals you and your people should collect. We won''t entertain any excuses orints," Rowena spoke with an authority that left no room for argument.

    Asher watched the unfolding scene with a subtle smile ying at the corners of his mouth. He knew well that this move would expedite the recovery of their kingdom''s losses and help rebuild their strength, especially with all these numbers of a powerful race.

    Moreover, the introduction of an unknown yet fearsome race like the Umbralfiends would surely rattle the realm of Earth.

    Moraxor took a deep breath as he absorbed what he just heard as he knew that the demanded tribute wouldn''t be a trifle amount and would likely take a toll on his people.

    However, despite all this, he was willing to let his people have a chance on the surface world rather than the darkness they had lived their entire lives in.

 Chapter 209: Vanished

    As the sun began its descent towards the horizon, Rowena, Moraxor, and Asher still sat in deep discussion.

    The hall echoed with the whispers of diplomacy and negotiations, the delicate dance of words flowing between them.

    Despite being a discrowned king, Moraxor held himself with regal authority, his every request woven with tactful diplomacy, each catering to the welfare of his people while making sure it wouldn''t seem like he was stretching his hand too far.

    Rowena, on the other hand, was resolute with her terms. Her words and stiptions echoed the well-considered advice of her council, each aiming at fortifying their kingdom''s position in the most beneficial way.

    Asher remained mostly a silent observer in this intricate exchange since he didn''t have the knowledge or experience to advise Rowena on things that could affect the entire kingdom.

    However, he keenly listened, absorbing the intricacies of negotiation and gaining insights into the robust system that kept the kingdom functioning.

    As the hours slipped away, the sun relinquished its reign to the creeping twilight, its fading light casting long, ominous shadows across the hall.

    Just as Rowena was about to finalize the meeting, a sudden pallor washed over Asher''s face just as the shadows fell on his face.

    His previously stable aura wavered, a grimace etched onto his features.

    Rowena noticed the stark change in Asher''s aura, the sudden instability in his life force piercing her senses.

    Her heart skipped a beat as her eyes widened in concern. "Asher..." she called out gently, rising from her seat, making Moraxor, who also noticed this at the same time, look at Asher with furrowed brows.

    Rowena already sensed Asher''s condition, which had been stable until now, had suddenly dipped into a chaotic storm of difort, seemingly hurting him from within.

    Without a second thought, Rowena dered, "Let''s go home immediately. Igrid will be able to help you," Her tone was firm, worrycing her voice.

    She hadn''t anticipated his condition rpsing, especially after Igrid had dered his miraculous recovery from the Kraken siphoning his bloodforce.

    She knew usually people would die having their bloodforce siphoned or end up in a state worse than death. But since Asher seemed alright and he had Immortal ss Bloodline, she didn''t think it would affect him like others.

    With a weak smile gracing his lips, Asher pushed himself off his chair, doing his best to reassure Rowena, "Don''t worry too much..." he tried to sound confident, yet his voice wavered, hinting at the difort that was rapidly surging within him.

    "Let''s go¡­" Still, he agreed to go back, hastily walking past Rowena since he didn''t want to die obviously and wasn''t in the mood to figure out this by himself.

    Rowena followed him promptly, her steps mirroring his haste. Casting a brief, telling nce at Moraxor, she wordlesslymunicated that they were done here.

    Moraxor, however, remained seated for a moment, lost in contemtion. A few seconds passed before he stood up, his decision made, and followed them.

    Stepping outside the hall, they were greeted by the cool evening breeze and thenguid figure of ralis, who had been resting nearby.

    Upon sensing its master''s approach, it roused from its slumber and spread its wings in anticipation.

    The sky was now adorned with a nket of shattereds and twinkling stars, as thest of the sunlight faded.

    "Urgh!" But before Asher could reach ralis, a sharp pang of pain seized him, bringing him to his knees.

    It felt like his body was set aze from within, the searing heat relentlessly radiating to every corner of his body.

    "Fuck¡­" Gritting his teeth, he attempted to resist the pain while confusion swirled within his mind, questioning the sudden turmoil in his body.

    "Ash!" Rowena called out, her voiceced with anxiety as she hurried towards him. The sight of him crumpling to his knees had sent a jolt of fear coursing through her.

    Their distress caught the attention of the Naiadon Tribe, worry gripping their hearts upon seeing their royal consort in such agony.

    The Umbralfiends, however, bore aplicated mix of emotions. While some derived a sense of satisfaction from witnessing their enemy''s suffering, the others were gued with uncertainty.

    They had already heard from their Midnight Maiden that the royal consort nned to build an alliance with them rather than treat them as prisoners.

    So, they couldn''t help but wonder what would be of their fate if this man met an untimely end?

    Rowena''s hand darted out to support Asher, but as her fingers brushed his skin, her eyes shook with shock.

    His body was searing, akin to a furnace, as if an inferno raged within him.

    Just as she steeled herself, ready to carry him towards ralis, an unusualmotion at the shoreline drew her attention.

    *WHOOSH!*

    Waves crashed violently against one another, their thunderous roars resonating throughout the shore.

    From the churning sea, the big Baby Kraken surfaced, a rtively small figure perched atop it.

    Is, with a puzzled expression on her face, was clearly caught off guard by the baby Kraken''s abrupt departure from their yful escapade.

    After Asher had left earlier this morning, she went into the seas, coaxing the baby Kraken toe to her which it did shortly after.

    And even though she was unable to find anything wrong with it, she yed and cuddled with it for the next few hours.

    Since neither Asher nor anyone showed up, she wanted to spend time with the baby Kraken as much as possible, not knowing when she might get to spend so much time with it again.

    However, just a few seconds ago, right as the sun disappeared from the skies, it began to swim upwards as if its life depended on it, leaving her quite confused despite calling out to it many times.

    And now, her puzzled gaze darted from the baby Kraken to the scene unfolding on the shore.

    Spotting Asher, her eyes widened in surprise. Before she could even fully grasp the situation, the Baby Kraken propelled forward, towards Asher, causing her to clutch onto its slippery carapace to maintain her bnce.

    Rowena''s eyes hardened, tracking the Baby Kraken''s rapid movement towards Asher.

    In her mind, the baby Kraken was still the offspring of the beast that put Asher in this situation. Even though she knows a beast cannot harm its master, she couldn''t afford to let it get close to Asher, not knowing if it harbors anger inside for its mother''s death.

    Her protective instincts red, her body tensing, ready to intercept the creature before it could reach Asher.

    In the midst of a distressing scenario, Asher weakly sped Rowena''s hand, shaking his head slightly.

    The gesture was simple, but it carried an unspoken plea ¨C ''trust me''.

    Her instincts were telling her to get him back to the castle but in this moment, despite her confusion and worry, she chose to trust her heart and her faith in him. And so she took a step back, her gaze never leaving Asher.

    Is, leaping off the Baby Kraken''s back, watched in equal confusion as the big baby beast neared Asher.

    Though writhing in pain, a fascinating sensation swept over Asher, like an odd gravitational pull toward the creature.

    It was as if the distance between him and the creature directly corrted to his agony. As it moved closer, the agony continued to diminish, reced by an inexplicable warmth that ebbed the pain away.

    A strange resonance seemed to vibrate between them, growing stronger with every passing second. With considerable effort, Asher lifted his head to look at the newborn creature.

    In the beady eyes of the big baby beast, Asher saw something familiar yet alien.

    His pain began to dull and, in its ce, a connection blossomed, a link more profound than words could express.

    It was a peculiar feeling, foreign yet intimate, one that swept him into a realm beyond mortalprehension.

    In that moment, surrounded by the silent murmurs of the crowd, under the dimming twilight, Asher felt his surroundings fading as all his senses focused onto the baby Kraken rushing towards him.

    As the hushed crowd watched, Asher, against all odds, reached out his trembling hand towards the baby Kraken.

    The big baby responded by extending one of its giant pincers, as if understanding his unspokenmand. The anticipation grew thick in the air, a palpable pressure as man and beast made contact.

    *Swwooosh!*

    But what happened next left everyone aghast. In a swift moment, as the physical connection was established, Asher and the baby Kraken were enveloped in a burst of eerie emerald green mes.

    The brilliant eruption illuminated the setting twilight, casting long shadows on the shocked faces of the onlookers. Rowena''s breath froze, her heart pounding against her chest.

    Is, with a horrified expression, froze as she witnessed the spectacle unfold.

    However, both their instincts kicked in as they swiftly waved their hands at the same time, casting a wave of mana to extinguish the mes.

    The mes were easily overwhelmed by their power, dissipating into thin air in a second.

    "Ash¡­"

    "This can''t be..."

    But their relief of quelling the fire was short-lived, reced by a rising sense of dread.

    The sandy spot where Asher and the baby Kraken stood a moment ago was empty. Not even a trace of the man and the baby beast remained.

    The space was bare, save for the imprints they left behind. The crowd stared in disbelief at the empty spot. A heavy silence fell upon them, their hearts pounding in their chests.

    The words seemed to stick in their throats as they faced the stunning reality of the situation ¨C Asher and the baby Kraken were gone. All that remained were the scorch marks, the remnants of the dark green mes, and the chilling silence of loss.

 Chapter 210: Mark Of The Damned

    Asher felt his senses spinning before slowly settling down. The moment he touched the baby Kraken, he suddenly felt like going to his Damned Dimension, as if he instinctively felt it was the only ce that could make him feel better.

    And the next moment, he was already standing in the Dimension of the Damned.

    The dark green rocky terrain of this hellish world stretched out before him, deste and eerie. The sky, a shifting mosaic of broken mirrors, reflected the fiery embers that the continuous eruptions of the surrounding volcanoes flung into the air.

    The atmosphere was stiflingly hot, pressing against his charred skeleton as if it were a physical weight, though it didn''t bother him in the least.

    Yet, what truly shocked him was not the familiar sights of his dimension but his own ming skeletal form.

    "No way¡­" He flexed his bony fingers, the ze wrapping around them like a second skin. His Hellbringer form, a sight that shouldn''t have been possible considering how he shouldn''t be able to use mana for a while after falling sick.

    He also wasn''t in pain anymore and felt like he was back to normal.

    *Kreee¡­*

    Before Asher could fully process his state, a soft screech snapped him out of his thoughts. Spinning around, his eyes inwardly widened upon seeing the baby Kraken.

    "What the hell¡­" The fact that the baby Kraken somehow got itself into his personal dimension was not what shocked him the most.

    It was the uncanny sight before him that resembled his own.

    A creature that was once full of vibrant life was now a bare, skeletal shadow of its former self, yet there was something hauntingly beautiful about it.

    The baby Kraken, a massive crustacean creature, now sported an eerie skeleton form aze with a spine-chilling emerald green me.

    Its exoskeleton, previously sturdy and formidable, had been reced by a spectralttice of charred bones that glowed in the menacing dark green fire.

    Its once powerful, robust pincers now appeared like skeletal relics of what they used to be, their formidable power substituted by an ominous, ghostly beauty.

    Where flesh and shell once existed, only the intricate design of skeletal framework remained, each bone distinct and sharp, every detail entuated by the dancing mes.

    The baby Kraken''s haunting eyes, once lively and full of curiosity, were now reced by glowing orbs, burning brightly with the same dark green me.

    They were set deep within the skeletal structure of its head, lending a haunting depth to its gaze.

    It almost seemed as if the creature was trapped in a constant state of awe and fear, as it slowly moved around its pincers, studying its own zing form.

    Asher shook his head slowly, wondering how this was possible. It wasmon knowledge that the Kraken was the guardian of the seas, and that meant thest elemental pathway it could possess was the fire element.

    He knew the mother Kraken used his bloodforce to probably finish creating its offspring, but he never expected it to manifest in this way.

    Did his bloodforce alter her original bloodline? Was that even possible?

    Was this the reason why the baby Kraken refused to go into the seas after sunset? Does it possess a dual nature of fire and water?

    Asher couldn''t wrap his head around it since he had never heard of it, and it would be impossible since fire and water can''t coexist together.

    He then narrowed his eyes as he observed that the uncanny spectacle of its skeletal form ignited a wave of distress in the baby Kraken.

    *Kree! Kree!*

    It began to emit panicked screeches that echoed throughout the forsakenndscape. The sound, surprisingly enough, stirred an unexpected instinct in Asher.

    Although he would be least bothered about the distressed cries of a beast, each of its screeches seemed to squeeze something within him.

    Before he knew it, his zing skeletal form moved with an unnatural swiftness, defying the norms of his usual demeanor.

    A plume of dark green mes trailed behind him as he rushed towards the panicking creature, his skeletal features seemingly hardening into a mask of resolution.

    "Easy, big girl..." Asher''s voice reverberated around the deste dimension, surprisingly soft andforting as he caressed its pincers. It felt strange, even to him. However, his words seemed to have a calming effect on the big baby Kraken.

    *Koo¡­*

    Despite its initial fear, the baby Kraken soon grew calmer, its screeches turning into low whines.

    The creature''s zing eyes fixed on Asher''s skeletal form, seemingly recognizing his aura.

    As it moved one of its skeletal pincers to touch Asher, a strange yet peaceful silence descended upon them.

    The baby Kraken seemed to recognize that the same strange transformation that had befallen it had also urred to Asher, providing it with a sense of security and reassurance.

    Asher, who had decided to not get drawn to anyone, found himself inexplicably drawn to the baby Kraken.

    He watched as its form glowed and flickered in the ethereal glow of their shared green fire. It was a creature of a different kind, one devoid of the cunning and deceit he''de to expect from both demons and humans alike.

    The feel of its skeletal pincer against his own was oddlyforting. He felt a strange sense of tenderness fill him, a sensation he had long since barred from his heart. Was this how a person gets affected once a beast imprints on them? How did this happen without him even realizing it?

    But he let it linger, this alien warmth, as he watched the beast, as innocent and clueless as a human child, trying toprehend its transformed self.

    Asher found himself studying its eyes, finding them almost mirroring his own ¨C a shared confusion, a shared transformation, a shared solitude.

    It was an uncanny reflection that caused him to wince inwardly, but also revealed to him the very innocence he had been searching for.

    This beast, unlike those that could talk, scheme, and betray, held no such faculties. Its heart, unlike his own, was unburdened by past grudges or betrayals.

    It was a heart that beat in rhythm with the simplicity of nature, pure and free from deceit just like Is said.

    This realization made Asher feel oddly at ease, the walls around his heart wavered, not dismantled, but certainly shaken. He understood that here, in this creature,y an opportunity, an unprecedented chance to shape its emotions towards him.

    An assurance that even under Is''s influence, if he could form a strong bond with the creature from its formative stages, it would remain eternally loyal to him and would never betray him no matter what happens.

    He knew this was one of the reasons why people loved to have beasts aspanions and raise them from the moment they were born. This realization didn''t strike him until now since he never thought too deeply about it, nor did he get the chance.

    The fact that it also could assume Hellbringer form only went on to show that it had a deep connection to him.

    He looked straight into the glistening orbs of the baby Kraken who appeared almostical with its skeletal form outlined in dark green mes.

    "How about getting a name for yourself, Callisa?" His voice was soft,ced with an undertone of amusement, though he didn''t expect a response from the creature.

    "Kroo! Krooo!"

    To his astonishment, Callisa began snapping her pincers together, almost as if pping in joy. A series of bright green mes spurted out from her, casting an otherworldly glow on Asher''s charred skeleton.

    He didn''t know if she even understood him, though he did hear experts saying how beastpanions can sense their Master''s thoughts. But there was no solid proof to this theory.

    Still, Asher''s eyes flickered with surprise and mirth as he realized Callisa''s joyous reaction to her new name, "So, you like the name Callisa, do you?" He asked in a yful tone.

    Callisa responded with an even brighter burst of dark green mes, her eyes glimmering with a unique form of happiness. The silent promation of eptance from her caused an unusual sensation of warmth to curl in Asher''s chest.

    He also realized that despite her being a newborn creature of the sea, Callisa possessed a higher intelligence than a human infant.

    Suddenly, Asher remembered that he had got a pop up in his head aftering here. He immediately checked out what it was,

    [ New Passive Ability Awakened ]

    [ Mark of the Damned - With just a touch, you can mark any being bonded to you and temporarily let them gain the power of Hellbringer and enter the Dimension of the Damned ]

    ''Is this what really happened?'' Asher felt that it now made sense and remembered touching Callisa before they ended up here.

    [ New Talent Awakened ]

    [ Cursed Mark - Upon using the Mark of the Damned, you will instantly sacrifice 50% of your MP. When your MP gets exhausted or revert to your original form, any being with the Mark will revert to their original form (1 / 20) ]

    "Oh well¡­not surprised, are we?" Asher mumbled with a sarcastic scoff as he took a look at his gradually dwindling MP, which was already below 50%.

    However, he felt that it was worth the price since he could have an undying Kraken beside him who won''t fall until its or his MP ran out.

    He then wondered if this ability was the reason his bloodforce got a jumpstart to let him use his powers again, even though he wasn''t really sure about it.

    Feeling that he should get back before his disappearance causes a panic, he said, "Let''s get back, shall we, Callisa?"

 Chapter 211: We Can Never Really Know

    The sandy beach that just moments ago bore witness to a horrifying spectacle was now andscape painted with a mishmash of emotions.

    The people of Naiadon Tribe were huddled together in their shared dread, their eyes wide, glistening with horror and disbelief as their gaze was fixated on the spot where their beloved consort had been consumed by the eerie green mes. Whispers of worry rippled through the crowd, their dread palpable, creating an air of anguish.

    Standing among the crowd were the Umbralfiends, their expressions a kaleidoscope of shock, confusion and a hint of fear.

    Their princess'' cherishedpanion, the baby Kraken had met the same strange fate. Some muttered of devilish magic, their gaze darting towards the eerie dark skies, as if praying to the devils and begging for mercy.

    Since both of them disappeared and the royal consort seemed sick, they felt he couldn''t have done anything on purpose.

    However, amidst this cacophony of emotions, there were two figures, seemingly inds of calm in the sea of disarray.

    The first was Rowena, her eyes narrowed and focused on the spot where Asher had vanished.

    Despite her initial shock, she remainedposed, her faith in Asher''s abilities unwavering.

    She knew the nature of the mes well and its aura was unmistakably his. And the fact that his Immortal Bloodline granted him mysterious and powerful abilities that were beyond theprehension of anyone in this realm made her feel that what happened now couldn''t have hurt him.

    This consoled her somewhat, even as her heart pounded with the anxiety of uncertainty.

    The second was Is, her connection with the baby Kraken unbroken, thus relieving her of the worst of her fears while feeling that the sly consort was also probably alive.

    Her eyes were trained on the spot of the incident, her face a mask of confusion and quiet unease. Where did the two of them go?

    As Rowena instructed Nereon to quell the rising panic amongst their people while Is also tried to calm down hers, a sudden sh of ghostly green illuminated the beach, drawing every eye.

    Two figures materialized from thin air, standing at the exact spot where the enigmatic spectacle had taken ce just minutes ago.

    The collective gasp echoed throughout the beach as the crowd beheld Asher, the Royal Consort, in his formidable Hellbringer form, his charred ck skeleton aglow with the familiar emerald green mes.

    They all knew the name of his mystical, spine-chilling form that even defeated the Hell Maiden.

    A wave of relief washed over the crowd at the sight of their returned consort, their faces morphing from horror to awe.

    "Thank the Devils!" The people of Naiadon Tribe, fell on their knees, bowing their heads in deference, their hearts filled with reverence and relief.

    However, what truly sent shockwaves through the crowd, leaving thempletely awestruck, was the sight of the baby Kraken.

    It too was aze, its body having undergone a simr transformation to Asher, now a glowing skeleton wreathed in emerald green mes.

    A palpable sense of relief washed over Rowena, the worry lines on her face gradually smoothing as she saw him in his zing Hellbringer form, powerful and unhurt.

    Her heart, previously caught in a vise of anxiety, rxed, its frantic pace slowing to afortable rhythm.

    Is too, sighed a deep breath of relief as her eyes fell upon the baby Kraken.

    But her relief was short-lived, reced almost instantly by bafflement and concern just as Rowena.

    The creature before them was both familiar and foreign, the baby Kraken was wreathed in the same emerald mes as Asher, and its body reduced to charred bones without any flesh.

    Is''s voice trembled with concern as she rushed towards it, "Asher, what have you done to her?" She stepped forward, her eyes darting between the baby Kraken and Asher, her mind racing with questions.

    Asher merely scoffed, a nonchnt smirk ying on his skeletal face, "Take a good look, princess. Does Callisa look distressed to you?"

    "Callisa?" The name ''Callisa'' slipped off Asher''s tongue naturally, surprising Is, her eyes widened as she repeated the name under her breath.

    She never expected him to take the initiative to name it. Because of that, she had been thinking all day about a nice name to give it and was looking forward to it.

    Her confusion was quickly reced with astonishment as she observed the baby Kraken - or rather, Callisa - snap her pincers together in delight at the sound of her new name. Is''s heart fluttered at the sight, a tender smile forming on her lips.

    She also had to begrudgingly admit that ''Callisa'' suited the baby Kraken, and so she didn''t say anything about it, especially if it was happy with the name.

    But what concerned her more was Callisa''s zing skeletal form that resembled Asher''s.

    Ignoring the eerie mes flickering around Callisa, her hand gently brushed Callisa''s pincer. Instead of burning her, the mes felt warm, evenforting.

    She felt a wave of reassurance wash over her, even as her mind struggled toprehend what was happening.

    Meanwhile, Rowena could see that the connection between the baby Kraken and Asher seemed to have been fully established.

    She didn''t understand what exactly happened but seeing the baby Kraken transform like this, she could tell that Asher''s bloodforce had definitely influenced its bloodline.

    Something like that was quite rare and dangerous, and she never expected it would manifest this way. However, she was d it did since, at least this way, the baby Kraken would have a strong connection to Asher.

    Still, she couldn''t help but step closer to Asher, her hand reaching out to hold his, unconcerned by his skeletal form. Her gaze softened further as she asked, "Asher, are you alright? And where did you and... Callisa disappear to?"

    Asher''s gaze met Rowena''s, a spark of something unspoken passing between them.

    The mes around his figure died out as the skeletal form of his body began to regenerate, morphing back into his dark elf form, flesh rapidly growing back over his bones while Rowena''s astonished gaze never left him. She still had yet to get used to this otherwordly devilish ability of his.

    Feeling the warmth return to his hand in Rowena''s grasp, Asher spoke, his voice soft but firm, "I have never felt better. You can rx now."

    But there was an air of hesitation around him as he grappled with what to share next.

    Despite being her husband, he was cautious as ever, a hard lesson learned from past betrayals and losses. His secrets, especially his personal dimension, were his to keep, and he can''t let someone else use them against him.

    "I''m not exactly sure of what transpired," he began, his gaze flickering to Callisa, who also reverted back to its original form, much to Is''s relief, "I was unconscious for a while, and when I woke up, I was somewhere else, a ce full of mes with Callisa by my side. And before I knew it, we were back here. I am not sure how that happened and why," Asher mixed in some truth so that it wouldn''t sound likeplete nonsense.

    Rowena listened in silent astonishment, her eyes reflecting the profound mystery that was Asher.

    If she heard this from anyone else, she would struggle to believe it. But since it was him and knowing how his Immortal Bloodline was something beyond herprehension, she knew there was no point in being more curious about it.

    Is too, felt a simr whirlwind of emotions. His words, his transformation, and his inexplicable influence on Callisa that even caused her to transform - they only added to his enigma. The shocking abilities he disyed in the belly of the Kraken made her wonder if he was really a mortal at that time.

    She found herself mulling over his identity, his origins. How was he the only one of his race to exist here? It almost felt like he belonged to a different realm altogether.

    Such a notion was absurd to her, and to anyone in Zalthor for that matter. They knew their world to be the only one with life, with the rest being nothing more than chaotic wastnds.

    Yet, she was d to see that Callisa had reverted back to her normal cute form since she wasn''t sure if those mes would cause it to be ufortableter.

    "Let me introduce you to Callisa," Asher said as he held Rowena''s hand and brought her forward.

    Rowena didn''t expect this gesture from Asher suddenly, but she didn''t mind and was also eager to get familiar with hispanion, just like how Asher was familiar with ralis.

    But Is stood there, her brow furrowing as she watched Asher trying to introduce someone else to her preciouspanion.

    She didn''t voice out her concern, letting Callisa decide for herself, yet it weighed slightly in her chest.

    "Kree!"

    As Rowena stepped closer, Callisa waved her pincers wildly, her distress clear for all to see.

    Asher was quick to catch the undercurrent of fear in her movements, realizing it was the lingering fear from Rowena''s earlier intimidation when they saw each other for the first time.

    His lips parted, his voice washing over Callisa like a warm wave, "Callisa, it''s alright," he cooed, his voice gentle yet firm,manding the baby Kraken''s attention.

    His dark yellow eyes flickered to Rowena, silently instructing her to move closer at a slow pace.

    His hand reached out, caressing the hard shell of Callisa''s pincer, whispering to her in aforting tone, "Easy, girl. This woman beside me is someone I care about deeply. So I will be happy if you can get along with her as well."

    Is blinked, taken aback by the unexpected tenderness in Asher''s voice. The rogue she had always seen him to be was overshadowed by this unexpected, gentler side.

    He surely was a consort with more than one face.

    But since he seemed to be nice to Callisa, she was relieved, her earlier worries of him treating Callisa harshly and with indifference lessened.

    Timidly, Callisa turned her gaze onto Rowena.

    Rowena retracted her aura, her countenance soft and warm to make herself appear harmless to it.

    After what felt like an eternity, Callisa slowly reached out a pincer towards Rowena, prompting a subtle smile from her.

    With slow grace, Rowena extended her hand, her fingers gently brushing against its huge pincer, making Rowena subtly smile.

    The crowd around them let out a collective sigh of relief and fascination, their hearts touched by the sight before them.

    The Naiadon people beamed, their Queen and their royal consort''spanion getting along was an endearing sight.

    The Umbralfiends, however, weren''t feeling too happy for obvious reasons. They still were possessive of their baby guardian and were worried that the Bloodburn Kingdom would snatch it away from them as well.

    However, standing at a distance was Moraxor and his wife, Narissara, observing everything in silence and with deep contemtion.

    Narissara wrinkled her nose upon seeing the Bloodburn Queen getting friendly with their baby guardian and shifted her gaze towards Moraxor, "Do you still think we shouldn''t prepare ourselves for the worst?"

    Moraxor took a deep breath as his gaze focused on Asher and said with a veiled glint in his eyes, "We can never really know¡­"

 Chapter 212: We Have Yet To Truly Understand

    The soft glow of the blood moon graced the sandy shores of Naiadon, casting long shadows that danced around the lively figure of Callisa. The baby Kraken was immersed in her y, sending out dark green mes from her pincers and watching in fascination as they licked at the chilly air while Asher and Is were watching.

    Asher had told Rowena that she can take care of the affairs in the north while he would stay here for a while to y with Callisa.

    He felt ying with Callisa should deepen their connection and not let Is gain the upper hand. It also did feel amusing to watch her do silly things on her own. He wondered if he would feel the same if he was to raise his own kid? For a certain reason, Rowena''s face shed in his mind since he knew one of his duties involved giving her a heir.

    He still didn''t know what to think about it since he felt he was far from ready to be a father and didn''t want to be one either. But he was not worried since he still had time to think things through.

    Is was sat beside Asher, her eyes fixed on Callisa, repeatedly blinking as if trying to dispel a mirage. She was still processing the fact that Caliisa had a dual nature mana circuit.

    It was verified by her parents and other experts, as they discovered that Caliisa harbored an extraordinary biological switch within her mana circuit, allowing her to alternate between water and fire elemental pathways every twelve hours. It was as if thews of nature had been rewritten specifically for this creature.

    She couldn''t help but steal a nce at Asher as she thought about this.

    She felt it made sense why Callisa didn''t want to enter the sea after sunset.

    She also felt that yesterday Callisa must have panicked after not understanding the sudden changes that took ce in her body.

    But now that Callisa had gotten used to her unique body, Is felt relieved.

    Asher, meanwhile, seemed unaffected by this revtion. He was more interested in how powerful Callisa would be when she grows up. He had never heard of a newborn beast who was already a Soul Reaper out of the box.

    Even newborn dragons would be strong as a Soul Warrior at most. And the fact that a Kraken could live at least a staggering 1000 years made him wonder about how powerful Callisa''s bloodline was.

    But what made him feel most satisfied was that Callisa could enter his Damned Dimension if he wanted to.

    This meant that he could summon her whenever he wanted, and since she was not a Damned Soul, she would be able to fight at full strength beside him.

    However, he knew he could only summon her in situations where there won''t be any witnesses left behind since he couldn''t let anyone else know for now that he could summon an undying Kraken to fight alongside him.

    However, Is felt that maybe she might have misjudged Asher a bit and he didn''t seem as thoughtless as she thought.

    But she felt maybe a rogue like him could be a different person towards their beastpanion.

    Asher''s rich baritone suddenly disrupted her thoughts, "We should get going, princess," he dered, standing up. His voice was curt, hinting no room for argument.

    Is''s sapphire blue eyes, which held a light hint of mncholy, widened.

    The serene moments watching Callisa y had made her lose track of time. She turned towards Asher, a low sigh escaping her lips, "Can''t we stay a bit longer?" she pleaded.

    Asher scoffed at her request, "Have you forgotten? From tomorrow, you''ll be offpleting quests, and you''d best remember to hand over your share of earnings," he reminded her, his cold dark yellow eyes piercing into her.

    Hisment was sharp andced, reminding Is of the terms of the agreement struck between Queen Rowena and her father.

    Is narrowed her eyes at him, her lips pressed in a thin line. He was far more self-serving than she''d originally thought, cleverly exploiting the situation to his benefit.

    As a Soul Devourer she would earn multiple times higher than what Asher could earn at his strength.

    And so even a small % of her life crystals would be a lot for Asher.

    However, she had no idea that Asher''s thirst for life crystals wouldn''t even be satisfied even if there were ten of her offering him life crystals.

    But despite her irritation, she didn''t argue. Rising to her feet, she met Asher''s gaze, "Fine but¡­I''ve never had to fight humans before¡­ it feels¡­strange," she confessed, her voice a whisper against the ocean''s soft luby.

    His darkughter echoed in response to her admission, "You''ll feel plenty motivated once they start killing your people for sport and rewards, parading your people''s heads as trophies and bragging about it," he said, his tone cold and void of anyfort.

    Is swallowed hard, her gaze falling to the sandy beach below.

    The brutal reality painted by Asher made her heart clench.

    But she knew he was right. The face of their enemy had changed, but the threat remained. The shadow of the Cursed Wraiths was reced by humans. A determined fire sparked in her eyes, recing the uncertainty that resided there a moment ago.

    She realized how the fighting and killing would still continue, but now they had a real chance of fighting back and surviving. And so she was determined to do whatever was necessary to not let her people suffer again.

    Upon noticing that the two were about to leave, Callisa let out a low, mournful sound, a watery trill that echoed across the vast expanse of the shore.

    "Kooo¡­"

    She scuttled over as swiftly as her bulky form would allow, causing a small, yful wave of sand to overflow the ground. Raising each w towards Asher and Is in a silent plea, she blinked her beady eyes with an almostical desperation, begging them to not go.

    "Don''t be sad, Callisa," Is said as she caressed its pincer, feeling bad upon seeing it trying to make them stay. She wished she could bring Callisa with them, though not only was she too big, but it also wouldn''t be right to let her be away from her home, the seas, "We will be back to see you tomorrow. Asher will promise you, won''t you, Asher?" Is asked as she looked at him, testing to see if he was really serious about Callisa.

    Asher knew what Is was trying to do, though it didn''t really matter since he had every intention of looking after Callisa.

    So he nodded as he patted her pincer and said with a warm smile, "Of course, we will y with you tomorrow. So sleep tight like a nice girl, and we will be back before you know it."

    Asher felt that he should probably ask Rowena for some tips on how to raise a beast as apanion. This was all new and unfamiliar to him.

    Callisa nced at the two before reluctantly lowering her pincers as if understanding that they had to go for now.

    As Asher and Is soon gradually disappeared from sight, Moraxor stood there, silently watching the direction they''d taken.

    "Why didn''t you try to negotiate with Rowena to let our daughter stay here instead of being imprisoned among our enemies?" Narissara questioned suddenly as she stood beside him, her voice wavering subtly, "You know how Is is. Even if she''s suffering, she won''t let us know. We taught her to be strong enough to fight through any storm, but...sometimes, that''s not always a good thing."

    Moraxor sighed, turning to face his wife, "And why can''t you convey all these worries to our daughter personally, Narissa" he asked, his tone gentle.

    Narissara averted her stony gaze, her voice lowering to a whisper, "It wasn''t necessary."

    Moraxor reached out, his hands resting on Narissara''s shoulders. His gaze was soft, filled with understanding, "Narissa, you are not alone in whatever you are feeling right now. Trust me..."

    Her lips parted as if to respond, but no words came out. She kept her gaze averted, though the usually icy shimmer in her eyes started to glisten.

    "Is will be alright in the castle," Moraxor reassured, his voice steady, "If they wanted to cause her harm, they wouldn''t have let here to see us. I can also tell if our daughter is hiding something, and she isn''t."

    His gaze then moved in the direction Asher and Is had left, "Perhaps, all of this is happening for a reason."

    Narissara furrowed her brows, looking up at Moraxor. "What do you mean by that?" she asked.

    "Do you know anyone in this realm with the fabled Immortal Bloodline? Only the Devourer was said to obtain an Immortal ss Bloodline before dying in the seventh trial," Moraxor responded, his tone serious, "Asher might be a young man with his own agendas, but his existence here feels to be for a reason. And something tells me that we have yet to understand the Prophecy of the Ancients."

    Asher left the Demonstone Castle right after making sure Is was back inside. She skeptically asked him where he was going to at thiste hour, to which he said she wouldn''t want to know that, making her not ask about it again.

    A few minutester, the atmosphere of the city outside the grandiose edifice of the Honeyed Pearl was bustling with life, especially with men of different races crowded together for the same goal.

    Amongst this crowd was Asher as he maneuvered through the throngs of people, a specter amidst the crowd.

    Shrouded in the protection of the Specter''s Ring gifted to him by Naida, his true identity was masked beneath the guise of amoner and nobody suspected anything.

    However, as usual, cloaked in subtlety, his silent protector, Eradicator, followed him.

    But thanks to his instructions, she kept a careful distance, watching Asher''s every move. The height of this tall, cloaked figure could easily catch attention, but given the distance, they passed off as unrted individuals, adeptly avoiding drawing undue attention.

    But seeing the cute cat with ck fur, piercing green eyes, and two fluffy tails resting on their arms and licking their hands, the passerbys no longer felt that intimidated about this cloaked figure.

    Asher''s arrival at the back door of the Honeyed Pearl went unnoticed by the passersby.

    The very wood of the door seemed to absorb him as he slipped through, entering the shadowy back chambers of the building.

    On the other side, he was met with a pair of narrowed, golden eyes that glowed in the dim light. It was Shoichi, Kira''s protector, an imposing figure despite his restrained position. The lines of his face pulled into a familiar expression of displeasure at Asher''s arrival.

    His gaze was intense, akin to a predator eyeing its prey, yet he was acutely aware of his ce and reluctantly stepped aside to let Asher pass.

    The animosity was palpable, an invisible tension that sparked in the air like static electricity, yet Asher paid it no mind, making his way into Kira''s chambers with a nonchnt air, while Shoichi''s icy gaze seemed to bore into his back, an unspoken warning lingering in the room.

    Shoichi couldn''t help but feel something stifling in his chest, and this feeling only kept getting worse the more Asher came here. He still couldn''t understand why someone so powerful and elegant like his Madam would keep someone crafty as him close.

 Chapter 213: Sever Ties?

    Asher''s journey through the corridor felt like a descent into a different world, and as he pushed open the ornate, heavy door to Kira''s chamber, he was greeted by a sight as intoxicating as it was alluring.

    The chamber was bathed in a soft, amber light that bounced off the gold and ruby-hued fabrics adorning the room.

    Scents of exotic flowers and spicy incense hung heavy in the air, creating an intoxicating atmosphere that was both inviting and ominous as always.

    At the heart of the room, upon a plush chaise draped with silken fabrics, reclined the mistress of this seductive realm.

    Kira''s form was a vision to behold. Her golden hair spilled over her shoulders like a waterfall of sun-warmed silk.

    The soft glow of the room caught the edges of her emerald eyes, setting them aze with a spark of intrigue and mystery. Her almond-shaped eyes were fixed on him, her gaze captivating and unreadable.

    Her silk gown, the color of the deepest night sky, hugged her curves perfectly, entuating the sensuous arc of her waist, the fullness of her hips, and the tantalizing dip of her bosom.

    A deep neckline allowed a teasing view of her cleavage and hinted at the promise of more hidden beneath the fabric. The gown was offset by her fox-like features - her pointy ears and bushy, golden tails flicking casually in the dim light.

    Asher stepped into the chamber with a steady gaze though inwardly, he had to admit seeing this woman was enough to make one forget about everything else in the world except her, especially with this ambience.

    Fortunately, someone with honed willpower didn''t have to worry about it.

    Kira gracefully rose from her repose, her lithe form unfolding like a blossoming flower. She approached him, her movements fluid and enchanting, every step sending ripples through the room''s heavy, perfumeden air.

    "Ora, Ora, if it isn''t the Kraken Conqueror himself. I feel so honored that you graced me with your presence at such ate hour. Why don''t you make yourselffortable," she cooed, her voice like honey, dripping with ttery and thinly veiled taunt while sitting down on a chair.

    Asher was now quite used to her way with words that could make anyone feel ttered but at the same time scratched at their pride. However, he wasn''t bothered at all since she had been quite helpful to him for the past year and sat down on a chair as well.

    Her almond-shaped eyes sparkled with amusement, a teasing smile ying on her lips, "Things certainly seem to be going well for you, Your Highness. I wonder why," she continued, her tone holding a tinge of admiration mixed with curiosity.

    The smirk that yed on Asher''s lips deepened as he regarded Kira. His cool gaze swept over her, as he replied, "Obviously. Your ''special'' informationwork has indeed been a great help in quickly rooting out the traitors," His words were wrapped in an undertone of casual taunt, yetced with a sense of appreciation.

    Kira let out a sigh, feigning hurt as she pressed a hand dramatically against her chest, "Oh, darling, it wounds me that you look down on me. Just because I run a brothel, it doesn''t mean I''m not a woman of substance," Her head tilted to the side, her eyebrows arching up in curiosity as she added, "I can understand if you don''t want to reveal your mysterious abilities that helped you survive in the belly of the Kraken. But one thing kept me up yesterday night though...," she began, her voice a whisper, "How did you discover its weakness or even know it had a fatal one?"

    Inwardly, Kira was still grappling with the astonishing notion that someone as weak as Asher had not only managed to infiltrate the Kraken but also had found a way to weaken it.

    He even fell sick from fighting it and was already back on his feet.

    However, she was convinced there was a secret weakness he had exploited. Otherwise, someone one like him wouldn''t have taken the risk of entering unless he was as strong as Rowena which he obviously wasn''t.

    But she was even more curious about who gave him such information.

    A bemused smirk tugged at the corners of Asher''s mouth, "A little birdie told me," he stated, his tone light, yet enigmatic. His smirk widened as he added, "And that little birdie... well, wouldn''t want this secret to not be one anymore."

    Kira''s brows lifted higher, an exaggerated look of surprise crossing her face, "Don''t tell me it''s a woman?," she said, pressing a hand against her chest, the corners of her mouth tugged into a faux shocked expression, "I already feel jealous that some woman is trying to win over my dearest patron."

    Asher blinked his eyes, wondering if this woman ever gets tired of pretending to be a loving damsel. Or was it that she spent too much time in this business, and it sort of got ingrained into her?

    Nevertheless, he could see why men loved to hear such wordsing from a woman. It makes them feel special and wanted.

    Kira leaned back in her chair, her expression softening into a sigh of regret, "What a pity," she murmured, her emerald eyes gleaming with a mix of curiosity and a teasing challenge.

    She then leaned forward, her gaze hardening as she peered into Asher''s eyes, "I''ve been wondering about something. My little ''birdies'' tell me that thete Lord Nn was quitefortable here before the war broke out. He even brokered a deal with a certain individual from the massacred vige to trigger the rebellion, as I told you before. So I can''t help but think...," she trailed off, her voice lowering to a thoughtful hum, "Isn''t it rather foolish, even counterintuitive, for Nn to massacre the same vige after going through all that trouble?"

    Asher narrowed his eyes at Kira, his expression growing increasingly more guarded. He could see the direction of her probing, and it wasn''t a ce he was keen on venturing.

    But Kira wasn''t done. Rising from her chair, she walked behind Asher''s seat with grace, her gown rustling softly against the carpeted floor, "Also, it was quite a shock to hear about poor Young Lord Edmund''s injury in the war. Especially since, well...," she paused, turning to face him with an arch look, "Edmund has never been one to take part in wars, has he? The timing of his injury and the massacre seems... rather convenient, don''t you think?"

    Coming to a halt in front of Asher, Kira tilted her head to the side, her emerald eyes glinting with a sharp intelligence, "Why are you protecting Edmund, Your Highness?" She asked, her voice low and filled with curiosity, "To such a far extent of even pinning the massacre on Lord Nn?"

    Asher''s expression transitioned into a chilling blend of coldness and tranquility. "If I were you," he began, his tone edging on dangerous, "I would tread very carefully. There are questions which, when asked, could put one in peril," He looked at Kira, his gaze freezing over, revealing nothing.

    Inside, he realized that she was dangerously sharp and perceptive, but he had expected nothing less from a woman who ran a vastwork of secrets.

    Yet, Asher didn''t feel like revealing his ns to her. He wasn''t inclined to trust such information on someone who prided themselves in the maniption of information.

    Observing his guarded expression, Kira''s features softened into a gentle smile, "Don''t take it so seriously, love," she implored, a glint of mischief ring in her eyes, "We may have met under less amiable circumstances, but I''vee to know you better since then. The lengths you go to protect this kingdom even if that meant taking questionable paths..." She trailed off, her smile widening, "I''d like to think that we''ve be something akin to friends. Or am I being presumptuous?"

    Asher''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, he understood the implications of her words in between her flowery ttery. She knew enough to cause him trouble, particrly in regard to the dubious circumstances surrounding Lord Nn''s execution.

    However, he had anticipated this. He needed Kira''s help to gain the upper hand, and he knew she most probably wouldn''t betray him. She had too much to lose.

    The term "friends" was a veiled reference to their mutual benefit and the destruction they could cause to each other if one of them was stupid enough to do that.

    However, he was at a loss about her intentions behind her spiel. She was merely stating the obvious, "But why?"

    A gleeful smile spread across Kira''s face, "I''ve never been this impressed with someone who takes risks and shows such potential," she admitted.

    Annoyed by her roundabout talk, Asher cut her off, "Enough ying around, Kira. What do you really want?"

    Kira''s grin turned coy and alluring, "Straight to the point. You really know my preference. So¡­ I''ve been helping you out of self-preservation. But, I presume you came here to sever our connection. To cut ties now that you think you don''t need me that anymore," she continued, her eyes locked onto Asher. His reaction told her she had hit the nail on the head. He didn''t expect her to catch on to that too.

    He had decided to cut her off since he didn''t want her to learn too much about his activities while interacting with her. Even if it would be a huge loss, he nned to build his own informationwork, though he knew it would take a lot of time and effort.

    Kira wasn''t finished as she parted her shiny, full lips, "I don''t want that to happen," she confessed, her voice softer yet firm now, "I''m prepared to help you wholeheartedly."

    The air in the room grew tenser as Asher contemted Kira''s sudden change of stance.

    He had known her to be disgruntled about being pulled into this the first night they met, yet now she proposed whole-hearted support. His dark, deep yellow eyes flickered with a touch of doubt. She was a sly fox; Asher couldn''t shake off the feeling that she was up to something.

    Leaning back in his chair, he crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing skeptically at her, "You are not the kind of woman to be selfless or altruistic," he began, his tone cautious, "So, why the sudden change? What are you really after...darling?"

 Chapter 214: Taking Risks Is Nothing New

    Kira''s eyes sparkled as Asher''s skepticism met her ears. With a soft sigh, she began to sway slowly toward him, a move that would have made any other man''s heart quicken, "My darling," she purred, fluttering her eyshes in a teasing manner, "You''re far too paranoid."

    Her voice, soft and cajoling, filled the room as she walked around his chair to stand behind him, "Do you know what it''s like, to have your wings clipped?" Her voice was tinged with a faint sadness, "House Thorne, they''ve limited me, kept me under their thumb. They don''t let me expand my business, my influence. It''s as though they''re afraid of what I might be if I step out of their shadow."

    Asher scoffed, his eyes narrowing further, "And why wouldn''t they? You bring in wealth and fame to them. They wouldn''t want to lose such a valuable asset."

    Kira nodded, a sigh escaping her lips, "I understand that. But, can you really me a bird for wanting to fly?"

    However, Asher wasn''t entirely convinced. He gave a slow shake of his head, skepticism etching his features, "Why would I trust anything a woman like you says?"

    At that, Kira pouted, her slender fingers tracing their way to Asher''s broad shoulders, kneading gently into the muscles.

    "Why would I ever hurt you, love? Especially considering the fact that I have so much more to lose. You remember, don''t you?" Her voice wasced with a heavy dose of seductive allure, "Your scary protector even threatened to send me to the pits of Tartarus if I ever harm you again."

    Asher blinked his eyes as he never knew about this. How did Eradicator know Kira tried to kill him? Asher couldn''t help but feel that Eradicator was even better at her job than he expected.

    She moved closer to him, her slender hands still massaging his tense shoulders.

    "Given that," she continued, "I''d have to be aplete fool to betray your confidence, wouldn''t I?" Her voice held a blend of mischief and conviction, leaving Asher to ponder over her words.

    But he couldn''t help but feel a bit distracted as Kira''s delicate fingers expertly worked their way across his shoulders, a ripple of unexpected pleasure surging through him.

    Her touch was at onceforting and disconcerting, the sensation curling down his spine and pulling a reluctant sigh from his lips.

    The sensation was amplified by the subtle fragrance of her perfume, a captivating blend of jasmine and something intoxicatingly exotic, filling his senses.

    The fact that she could do all this with just her bare hands was enough to let one realize how dangerous she was.

    However, Asher was no stranger to the art of persuasion, nor was he a man easily swayed by the allure of a seductive woman.

    Remaining the master of his mind, he kept enjoying her massage and said, "Very well. I will think about it, but first, you have to prove what you said. I would need you to do something just like what I askedst year."

    Even without her persuading him, Asher felt that maybe it was better to stick to her. Even if hees up with his own informationwork, it would never be as good and effective as hers. And for someone with his circumstances, he can''t risk getting behind.

    "Oh?" The low, sultry hum of Kira''s voice faded as she ceased her ministrations, her hands sliding away from his shoulders as though her touch was a whisper of silk.

    She stood and glided across the plush carpet, moving with the grace of a practiced dancer to take her ce across from him. The gentle rustle of her gown filled the silence between them as she perched herself elegantly on the opulent chair.

    A satisfied smile curled on her lips as she gazed at Asher, her eyes sparkling with intrigue, as she asked, her voice a melodious purr, "And who might be the unfortunate soul to earn your wrath this time? Will it be the same method as before?"

    Asher dismissed her questions with a wave of his hand, his tone casual, yet firm, "Don''t concern yourself with who''s on the receiving end," he said, "I''m more interested in the execution. Unlikest time, I will make the effects real. However, they should appear as an illusion afterward."

    Kira''s emerald eyes blinked, the surprise in them reced by a spark of understanding, "A real illusion, you say?" She mulled over his words, her gaze distant yet thoughtful, "I can certainly arrange that even if it''s quite risky."

    Asher''s lips curved into a smile as his eyes glinted with a cold light. He then asked, "About the special ingredients you asked forst time-"

    Kira waved off his concerns with an air of confidence, "Don''t burden yourself with such details, darling," she said, leaning back in her chair, her posture rxed andfortable, "Unlikest time, I can''t let you do all the heavy lifting. I can procure the necessary... elements on my own."

    The soft rustle of silk against silk filled the room as Asher rose from his chair, his posture a pir of certainty and unyielding resolve, "Then I''ll be back soon for the results," he said, his voice resonating with a mixture of authority and anticipation.

    A swift, surprised blink shed across Kira''s face as she noticed an unexpected detail. Like a sheathed long sword, a thick, long bulge became visible at Asher''s crotch.

    Her eyes widened momentarily, wondering what kind of man beast he was. Her thoughts trailed off as a teasing smile curled her lips, "My darling," she said, her voice yful and coy, "it seems you should tend to your...little friend''s eagerness before you depart this building."

    The sound of Asher''s chuckle broke the tension in the room, his gaze momentarily dropping to his lower half before returning to meet Kira''s, "I wonder who might be responsible for my little friend''s condition," he retorted, an amused glint in his eyes.

    Even though his mind had remained focused during the massage, his body, evidently, had been more receptive to Kira''s touch. And her tempting presence was hardly a calming influence.

    Kira''s legs raised and coiled onto the chair, her posture bing even more seductive as she sighed softly, "I am ttered but an older woman like myself could hardly satisfy the needs of a young, virile man like you," shemented, her words dripping with feigned regret, "But fear not, Azura and Kiera are always eager to cater to your...condition, waiting for you right outside."

    "That''s a shame, though I am sure Azura and Kiera can help me out in this case," Asher said with a smirk, his eyes flicking over Kira''s reclining form onest time.

    He carried a flicker of doubt inside about what kind of a subus she was. The ones he knew would have jumped at the opportunity.

    But he brushed it aside, his footsteps echoing against thevish floors as he left her chamber.

    Outside, in her quiet moments of vignce, Eradicator often found herself in deep thought, her attention focused on the grandiose building, especially on the top floor. She made a mistake once and was determined to not make it again.

    *Purrr...*

    Twilight, sensing how cold and sharp her aura had been for a while, climbed onto her shoulder and gently headbutted her, as if trying to persuade her to rx.

    Eradicator''s gaze softened a bit as she nestled Twilight in her arms, and idly scratched under the cat''s chin, drawing forth a low rumbling purr that echoed in the quiet night.

    However, the moment Asher came out, her aura immediately reverted back to its steely, sharp state.

    After Asher had left Honeyed Pearls, he met up with Darren Alleister in an elite restaurant, in a room with privacy.

    Darren was eagerly waiting for him, and the moment he saw him, Darren was about to kneel before Asher when Asher stopped him, "There is no need for all this. I only did what I would do for my vassal," Asher said as he also took a nce at the expensive gifts ced on the table.

    Darren wryly smiled as he straightened his back and said with an overwhelmed look, "Your Highness, I know you took huge risks to help me out by protecting my House. I came to know what my father did to instigate the rebellion when he told me my House would no longer treat me as an outcast. He said it was all thanks to your grace, and that is why he also wanted to give you these gifts to show his gratitude," Darren said as he gestured toward the table adorned with gifts.

    Asher subtly smiled as he patted Darren''s shoulder and said, "Taking risks is nothing new to me, Darren. You have proved yourself during the war, equipping our Dragon Legion with the finest enchanted weapons. I overlooked your father''s treacherous actions because I know you will continue to do better and make your House proud. And, of course, Reba will no longer have a hold over your House unless your father wants to court death."

    Darren nodded with aplicated smile as he deeply bowed and apologized fervently, "I again deeply apologize for my father''s treachery. Not only me but my father is also forever indebted to you. Even if my House is not your vassal, my father is ready to do anything for you under the table."

    Darren knew how close his House was to courting destruction because of his father''s actions. If not for the royal consort intervening for his sake, his future would have been finished. Nobody would respect the son of a traitor, and he would be lucky if he didn''t get assassinated by some angry, dangerous people.

    Asher inwardly chuckled and felt that it was a good thing he scared Lord Allesiter well enough to bend his back for him. The only reason he saved him was because his House was one of thergest manufacturers of enchanted armor and weapons.

    Since he was nning to build an army of his own, he would need huge support from such a House.

    Asher gestured to Darren to rise and said as he rubbed his fingers, "I appreciate his sincerity. But I wonder whether he can satisfy a request of mine?"

    Darren''s eyes immediately lit up as he eagerly asked, "Of course! Anything for you," Darren was brimming with the urge to do even more for the royal consort since he didn''t want to make the royal consort feel that he was not that useful.

    "How about an armor set for Callisa? Do you guys have experience in making such a huge armor?" Asher asked with a doubtful look.

    Darren''s expression lit up as he said, "That is not really hard. Even if we don''t usually make armor that big, the size doesn''t really matter. We would be d to deliver the finest armor for Callisa as soon as possible. A majestic creature like that can only deserve the best."

    "Take your own time, and I guess that would be all for now. Let''s eat something, shall we? I am famished," Asher said with a smile as the two sat down for a feast.

 Chapter 215: Traitor In Our Midst

    For thirty days, the Bloodburn Kingdom teetered on the sharp edge of suspense, its very atmosphere heavy with palpable tension.

    The queen, in her formidable righteousness, was ripping away the curtain of deceit that had shrouded the kingdom. Her relentless pursuit of justice echoed through the kingdom, casting long, ominous shadows.

    On the blood-stained cobblestones of the capital, traitors met their fiery end. The grim spectacle of the royal pyres served as a grisly testament to the price of treachery.

    These were men who had once shared feast and fight, now consigned to the mes in a brutal purge that spared none of the guilty.

    Even some of the elite officials of House Drake, once paragons of nobility, found themselves ensnared in this inquisition. Yet, the majority of those exposed bore the mark of those under House Thorne.

    Lord Thorin however took responsibility and stood by the queen, his unwavering loyalty bared for all to see as he plucked out the traitors among his vassals, sacrificing them on the altar of justice.

    Some of these vassals were quite valuable to Lord Thorin and yet he remained steadfast.

    This made the people feel sympathetic and feel great respect for themitment and loyalty of him and his House towards them despite suffering so many losses.

    They very well knew how much face House Thorne lost since it was their duty to prevent such a war from happening, and now that the Kraken was no longer theirs but left behind as a mere symbol, it was no different than rubbing salt on their wounds.

    Even if the royal consort was still part of the kingdom, it doesn''t negate the political rtionship and the power dynamic between the Great Houses.

    Amidst this cleansing firestorm, an eerie sense of relief spread among themon folk. Their queen had promised to rid theirnd of the treacherous rot, and she was keeping her word.

    The mes of the pyres served as brutal, purifying beacons of hope, restoring their faith in the crown, no matter how harsh the methods. At least this way, anyone would think twice before harming this kingdom and the loyal people within it.

    Only House Valentine remained untouched by this storm of purges, its men and women holding their heads high, their reputations unblemished.

    This fact sparked much spection among the people. Some murmured that House Valentine''s duties of border protection had shielded them from the tendrils of treason. They also didn''t participate in the war since they were busy making sure nobody outside the kingdom would try to catch them off-guard.

    Others, however, pointed to Lord Vernon Valentine and hisdy, Naida, attributing their clean te to their stringent governance.

    The couple''s scrupulous oversight over their vassals earned them a considerable degree of respect amidst the kingdom''s crisis. As master diplomats they also probably knew how to handle people as well.

    The Bloodburn kingdom was in a state of upheaval, yet it was a transformation necessary for its redemption. As the ashes of treachery scattered in the wind, so too did the seeds of newfound trust and resilience begin to take root now that the frightening Umbralfiends had been subdued.

    As the morning light spilled over the hills, painting the Bloodburn Kingdom with hues of crimson and gold, Asher returned from a taxing quest.

    With a sigh of relief, he decided to seek out Rowena, now that her relentless hunt for treachery had drawn to a close.

    The intense investigation had caused a temporary halt in their usual painting sses that Rowena was deeply fond of.

    This only went on to show how busy she had been these past few weeks. And so he had understood the gravity of the situation and refrained from disturbing her during the critical period.

    Indeed, the purging of the traitors had been in his best interests too, ensuring that no dark threats lingered in the shadows, waiting to sabotage his ns.

    For Asher knew all too well that those who lurk in the depths are far more dangerous than the ones who brandish their intentions openly. Loyal men, however predictable and mundane, were far morefortable to handle, their actions clear as daylight.

    With these thoughts swirling in his mind, Asher stepped into Rowena''s private study.

    The high, arched windows spanned the walls, allowing a cascade of morning light to drench the room, illuminating the polished mahogany surfaces, the towering bookshelves, and the exquisite paintings that adorned the walls.

    However, as always, what caught his eyes was the stunning gothic beauty at thergest window, her silhouette defined against the dark radiance streaming in.

    Dressed in her silvery gray nightgown, she stood motionless, her gaze lost in the vast expanse outside.

    Her usually steady aura seemed a bit disordered, her cold crimson eyes revealing a depth of thought Asher had seldom seen before.

    She only looked like that whenever there was something troubling her mind.

    The tranquility of the room was gently disturbed as Rowena, sensing a familiar and warm presence, came out of her reverie. His presence made her suddenly realize how much she missed him over the past few weeks.

    Turning from therge window, she looked over to find Asher gracing her study with his presence. A soft smile touched her lips as she studied him, her gaze tinged with relief, "Ash," she began, her voice a soothing melody in the expansive room, "Did everything go well?" She knew he alwayspleted quests during this time of the day.

    With an affable smile that belied the coldness in his heart, Asher approached her, "Of course. It can''t go any other way," he reassured, his eyes scrutinizing the troubled expression on her face, "What about here? You seem a bit... distracted."

    Rowena hesitated, her gaze wandering back to the sprawling kingdom beyond the window, her thoughts once again drifting into an unseen abyss.

    Seeing her reluctance to speak, Asher slowly closed the distance between them, wrapping his arms around her slender waist in a seemingly caring embrace while enjoying the softness of her toned stomach.

    And then, there was her scent. The fragrance that lingered around her was intoxicating. It was a subtle yetpelling blend of the softestvender,bined with the crisp freshness of a dew-kissed morning.

    Guiding her to face him, his gaze bore into hers, a veneer of concern.

    "Rona," he said, his voice low and coaxing, "it''s no good keeping it all inside. You can tell me what''s troubling you now that I am here and you are done with the investigation. We haven''t been able to spend much time all these weeks."

    Overwhelmed by his persuasive charisma, Rowena gave in, her hands gently wrapping around his in a silent plea for understanding. Her voice was barely a whisper as she revealed, "Things... aren''t exactly over, Ash."

    His brows furrowed, a shadow of concern crossing his features, "Did the investigation not go as nned?" he inquired and added, "The people surely think it did."

    Rowena''s sigh filled the quiet room, a heavy echo of disappointment, "The investigation was sessful in unearthing traitors who exploited my blindspots in the management of certain matters in our kingdom," she admitted, her gaze mncholic, "But the true puppeteer... The one who set all this into motion remains concealed. All I came upon were dead ends."

    An eyebrow quirked in intrigue as Asher considered her words. Was his initial conjecture about this situation correct?

    He had nned to indirectly ask her if Reba could be the culprit but he didn''t all these days to not mislead her investigation in the off chance he was wrong.

    However, before he could say anything, her next words stopped him in his tracks.

    "The extreme steps taken to preserve their identity suggest that whoever is behind this values their secrecy. And the reason for that is because this traitor is living and breathing the same air of ournds," Rowena continued, her voice steady despite the despair creeping into her eyes.

    He studied her, the flicker of resolve in her gaze not escaping his attention. He ventured further, asking, "Do you have a suspect in mind? It appears you''ve already formed an idea."

    Rowena''s gaze hardened as it met the expansive vista through the window, "Before I initiated the investigation, certain doubts already gued me," she began, her voice somber yet steady.

    Turning slowly to face Asher, she continued, "The only usible way for the Umbralfiends to infiltrate our kingdom unbeknownst to us would be with assistance from someone intimately acquainted with the northernnds. A knowledge garnered over centuries, perhaps millennia. And the only house with such deep-rooted familiarity of those terrains is House Thorne."

    Asher nodded slowly, maintaining aposed face despite theplex web of intrigue unfolding. He had anticipated this revtion, yet hearing it spoken aloud lent the situation a palpable gravity.

    However, Rowena wasn''t finished, "Yet it is inconceivable for House Thorne to betray us in such a manner. They would stand to lose more than gain from inciting this chaos, not to mention their well-known animosity towards the Umbralfiends, stemming from ancestral disputes. It leads me to believe the traitor would need to possess House Thorne''s knowledge, but..."

    Asher, understanding her line of thought, picked up the thread of the conversation, "But not necessarily belong to House Thorne?"

    Rowena''s eyes met his, the silent affirmation in their depths crystallizing their shared suspicion, "Reba..." Rowena uttered with a hardened expression.

    Inwardly, Asher felt a stir of gratification. The direction of Rowena''s suspicion aligned with his own, solidifying his belief that his deductions were urate. The best part was he didn''t even have to suggest.

    It was surely a good thing that she began to suspect on her own.

    However, to understand her reasoning better, he found himself asking, "What makes you suspect the Princess Consort, a woman who holds a ce of honor in our House and great respect in the kingdom?"

    Asher had never noticed Rowena showing any hostility or being skeptical about Reba openly. So this was a bit surprising to him.

    Leaning against the window, Rowena''s gaze seemed to pierce through the space in front of her.

    The words that fell from her lips next froze the air around them, "Because¡­I''ve always been wary of her for years."

    The surprise, swift and sudden, swept across Asher''s features, his brows arching in an incredulous arc.

 Chapter 216: Her Suspicions

    Asher, having recovered from his surprise,posed himself and looked at Rowena, his brows knitted in curiosity. "What do you mean you''ve been wary of Reba for years?" he asked, his tone steady, belying the intrigue swirling in his mind.

    He had always assumed Reba maintained a friendly facade towards Rowena, especially considering she was expecting Rowena to marry her son, Oberon.

    Because of this reason he thought Rowena might actually be blind to what kind of person Reba really was. The fact that Rowena never said or did anything about Reba confused him. Was she pretending all this time?

    Rowena sighed, her gaze once again lost in the vast expanse of the kingdom through the window, "Long before we got married, people assumed that I was destined to wed Oberon," she began, her voice barely above a whisper, like a gentle breeze rustling the parchments on her desk, "The whispers started already the moment I was born, and they grew louder with each passing year."

    A look of revulsion crossed her features as Rowena revealed, "I didn''t like these whispers even as a child since Oberon always seemed repulsive to me. And the older I got, the more unpleasant rumors I heard about him, some of which I also found out to be true."

    Asher couldn''t help but inwardly scoff. That vile son of a bitch was already one, even as a child, and he felt even more satisfied seeing that Rowena shared the same feeling.

    "And he..." Rowena paused, as if searching for the right words, her hand absentmindedly caressing the windows, "was not the man I wanted to share my life with. But as I matured, I realized my wants did not matter and the weight of my duty to this kingdom as the only child of my parents. But that did not make the prospect any more bearable as I thought my marriage with him was inevitable."

    Asher''s expression hardened, his hands tightening subtly around hers, "Did you ask your father about this? To quell these rumors?"

    Rowena nodded, her eyes meeting his, "Yes, I did. Several times, in fact. But strangely, my father always maintained silence on the matter of my marriage other than saying that I shouldn''t worry about such things. It was... strange, to say the least, and at that time, I thought he was chiding me for shying away from my responsibilities."

    As she said this, Rowena couldn''t help but feel that her father''s words were true in a way.

    She never got married to Oberon, and her father himself made Asher her husband. He made it seem like he was waiting for Asher to wake up, which just seemed absurd for a man who operated on certainty. Everyone at that time had told him Asher would never wake up.

    And if somehow he knew Asher might wake up one day, why didn''t he squash the whispers?

    As Asher listened to Rowena, a strange feeling washed over him.

    In the world of nobility, where alliances were forged, and marriages were arranged often before children could even walk, Rowena''s situation was certainly an anomaly.

    The cunning old king had been evasive about his only daughter''s marital affairs. That was suspicious, to say the least. Did he already decide at that time he was going to let Rowena get married to him?

    Asher was finding it hard to wrap his head around it and filed this oddity away in the back of his mind, storing it forter deliberation.

    "Reba... she was always overly friendly during those times," Rowena sighed, her eyes briefly flicking towards the ck emblem of House Drake disyed proudly on the study wall, "She''d corner me at every opportunity, endlessly boasting about Oberon''s achievements. If I am to be honest, it was grating even if she was quite ''nice'' to me. Sometimes I found her equally obnoxious as Oberon himself, but since she is the princess consort and my aunt in a way, I couldn''t tell her off."

    "But despite all that," Rowena continued, "I must admit her strength wasmendable. She even made huge contributions to our house. Because of all that, my father would publicly apud her at times, making her feel even more confident about herself and her son."

    Asher''s smirk grew wider. He could imagine how Reba''s head swelled with such recognition. She must have thought she was untouchable, invincible, floating high on the cloud of self-importance. The thought of it filled him with scorn, but it also tickled his sense of humor.

    "What made you wary of Reba?" Asher asked, his eyes flickering with a steely curiosity.

    Rowena''s eyes shot up as she answered, "It all changed when my father made the announcement... about you."

    Asher, recalling the memory from this body''s past, nodded, his gaze steady on her. He remembered how the younger Rowena had questioned her father''s decision, her eyes brimming with confusion and apprehension. It hadn''t mattered to him then - he was merely a spectator, observing the drama from a detached standpoint.

    But now, as Rowena voiced her past concerns, Asher found himself inexplicably affected.

    For some odd reason, he couldn''t disregard the memory. It lingered at the edge of his consciousness, a faint reminder of a forgotten past even if he felt it didn''t matter if she didn''t want to marry him at that time since the present was obviously different.

    She continued, her gaze meeting his with an undeniable gravity, "I remember that day. I was shocked, to say the least," Her gaze hardened as she added, "But Oberon and Reba... they began to change. Their true nature started to show even if they didn''t want to. Oberon began hovering around me even more, thinking that I would grow to like him and then change my father''s mind," Rowena added, a glimmer of disgust crossing her face.

    "What about Reba? She openly reacted against it?" Asher asked, his interest spiking.

    Rowena took in a sharp breath as she said with a cold glint in her eyes, "Surprisingly, no. Instead, she yed it safe and incited even more elders and people to openly protest against this marriage. It was obvious after seeing some of the officials getting promoted fast while some were getting their coffers bigger. Even those who I thought were my supporters suddenly switched sides, thinking that I wouldn''t be the queen since my father''s announcement seemed like a joke and that he was testing people''s sentiments about Oberon."

    Asher scoffed and said, "Despite being the princess consort, it seems like she doesn''t mind doing underhanded tricks. I always knew she was incorrigible."

    Rowena nodded as she sighed and looked at him, not feeling surprised. She knew how Reba had been hostile with him since he woke up for obvious reasons and even went to the great extent of challenging each other through a bet in the Tower of Hell.

    No senior member in their right mind would challenge any junior, and Rowena remembered how this caused her worry and even still does.

    However, Rowena wasn''t done and said, "But that was something I expected from her and not really the reason why I became wary of her¡­"

    Asher furrowed his brows and asked, "What do you mean?"

    Rowena''s eyes shimmered with the memories of a time long past. She divulged to Asher, something that had been locked within her heart for years, "My mother," Rowena began, her voice rich with reverence and a lingering sadness, "She held nothing but disdain for Reba and Oberon. She did her best to shield me from their influence." The corners of her lips curled upwards in a wistful smile, recollections dancing in her gaze as though she could still see her mother''s determined visage, "She was the only one who actively sought to quell the whispers about Oberon and I."

    A pang of longing washed over Rowena, making her gaze grow distant as she spoke, "Whenever those rumors reached my ears, she''d reassure me that she wouldn''t let me be wedded to Oberon, that she''d find me someone better, someone deserving."

    Asher watched her, his icy gaze bing zed as she painted an image of her mother.

    "The kind of woman," Rowena continued, a touch of pride echoing in her voice, "who never hesitated to confront Reba, keeping her in check. That''s why even Reba avoideding upon her after realizing that my mother was someone who cared more about her loved ones rather than her own image or the strength and wealth of her House."

    As she reminisced, Asher found himself drawn into her narrative, experiencing an echo of her loss. His mind flickered with his own memories of a past life - a mother lost to time, her love and sacrifice shaping him into who he was today.

    A stab of old grief twisted in his chest, a ghost of a wound he had thought healed. For a fleeting second, he looked at Rowena with a newfound understanding, a shared familiarity of the pain that lingered after losing a mother.

    Yet, he quickly reeled his emotions back, the habitual coldness creeping back, "Your mother sounds like someone I would''ve liked to meet," he conceded, gently rubbing Rowena''s hand as a soothing gesture.

    Her response came as a soft smile, her gaze tender. "She would have loved to meet you, Ash. Whenever she had the time, she used to care for your needs personally. She pitied you...wondering why you had to live like that," Rowena couldn''t help but imagine how much her mother would have liked Asher.

    The revtion caught him off guard. He couldn''t fathom a noblewoman lowering herself to personally take care of him, especially during his soulless years.

    He kept his skepticism to himself though, opting to wait until his memories returned. For all he knew, most of them didn''t hesitate to use the chance to torture him for either their own sadistic pleasure or using him as an outlet to vent their frustrations and anger upon.

    The pain, anger, and resentment welled up in his soul during all those years was something that was still wing at him to this day.

    Asher softly smiled at her, "You were lucky to have such a mother, Rona. But¡­then what happened?" Asher knew Rowena''s mother died around the time she was 10 or so.

    "I remember... the quest, it was an expedition... here in our own world," Her voice, usually so steady, wavered ever so slightly, like a leaf quivering on the edge of falling.

    "The details of the quest... they were kept from the public to prevent the quest from getting sabotaged by any moles. Even I still don''t know theplete details. The ones who knew anything about it were my father and the ones who took part in the quest," she confessed, a note of bitterness creeping into her voice, "And so, the nature of the mission still remains a mystery... the people know nothing of what kind of quest my mother took part in. What they know is just a cover."

    Asher had a blinking expression as he wondered if her mother really didn''t die from the werewolves ambushing her. Or that was the story he knew.

    She breathed out a heavy sigh, her breath fogging the cool air momentarily, "But I remember... a group of ten were chosen for the quest. The strongest in the kingdom. Reba was one of them despite my mother''s protest since my father insisted that no risks can be taken on a quest where strength mattered most," she revealed, her voice betraying an undercurrent of suspicion.

    Asher felt a sudden jolt of surprise at this revtion. This was a part of the story he had never heard before. He also wondered what kind of quest it was for all of them to make it a big deal.

    Rowena''s voice suddenly dropped to a chilly tone, "Everyone who went on that expedition... they all died. All except Reba¡­" she said, her crimson eyes gleaming with abination of grief, suspicion, and cold deep-seated anger.

 Chapter 217: I Can Depend On You

    "How is that possible?" Asher mumbled, the surprise coloring his features.

    The idea of Reba surviving a quest that imed her mother''s life... it was enough to stir a storm of suspicion in his mind.

    Rowena''s lips thinned into a rigid line, her gaze hardening, "Reba imed she narrowly escaped death," she admitted reluctantly, her voice as cold as the stone floor beneath them, "She said my mother had sacrificed herself to keep the rest safe, though no one else managed to survive."

    A red g immediately raised in his mind. The story didn''t add up; it shed with everything he hade to know about Rowena''s mother.

    "I find it hard to believe," Asher muttered, running his hand through his hair in consternation. "Your mother had a dragon by her side. She was one of the strongest. And she would give her life for someone like Reba, who she didn''t even like? That doesn''t sound like the woman you described."

    Rowena''s expression mirrored his skepticism, her eyes hard with shared disbelief, "Exactly," she agreed, her voice filled with quiet conviction, "But everyone, including my father, bought into Reba''s version. Except me. I loved my father, but sometimes the way he acts and behaves, it just¡­disappointed me," Rowena said as her gaze lowered.

    Rowena''s cold voice tremored subtly, her eyes reflecting a tumultuous mix of grief and anger as she added, "There wasn''t even a body. I didn''t get to bury her. All I could do was pay respects to an empty tomb," she managed to choke out, a mournful symphony of words that echoed hollowly against the stone walls.

    Her gaze lost itself in the flickering embers of the firece, perhaps seeing a scene y out from a past that seemed too cruel to bear, "That day, Reba showed a side of hers I had never seen before. Apologizing by saying she let my mother and everyone down and then mourning, creating a drama as if she was the most aggrieved. She would be thest person to mourn for my mother."

    Asher''s fist tightened, a rush of seething frustration surging within him like a raging river.

    He clicked his tongue, a sharp, impatient sound that cut through the quiet stillness, "Can''t you do anything about her?" he questioned, his voice low but the intensity of his emotions palpable.

    It seemed as if Reba was definitely dangerous to get rid of the previous queen and maniptive enough to even cause such a drama to convince others. Again, she must have had some help to get rid of thete queen.

    Rowena''s gaze turned back to him, resignation painted starkly in her eyes.

    "Unfortunately, no," she admitted, shaking her head, "That incident happened years ago. I was only a princess then, and it was all settled. Even now, Reba has considerable power in the central and northernnds, and despite everything, she''s valuable to House Drake or that''s how the elders in our House feel."

    She paused, as if the words were hard to swallow, "As far as they know, Reba brings a lot of wealth and power to our house. If I challenge her now, in these trying times, it could plunge our kingdom into chaos. We''re still trying to heal. Thest thing we need is more instability."

    A sharp inhale from Asher sliced through the silence, the frustration bristling in his chest mirrored in the stern set of his jaw. He''d always been an individual who never had to care for hundreds of people, let alone millions of them.

    Dealing with the political machinations of a kingdom was a new realm of exasperation for him.

    As he watched Rowena, he understood her predicament. As the queen, she couldn''t afford to let her personal feelings guide her decisions. The safety and welfare of her kingdom, her people, were paramount.

    He knew the weight of obligation hung heavy on her shoulders, the burden of her dead parents'' legacy, of protecting and caring for the kingdom they had ruled, clearly visible in her somber gaze.

    Even if Rowena somehow manages to make Reba go down, it would weaken House Drake and the kingdom as a whole, at least on the outside which could invite new unseen or familiar troubles which Rowena was trying to avoid.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, a realization breaking through the surface of his mind, "Is that why," he began, his gaze meeting Rowena''s, "you have been so neutral towards Reba and Oberon? As if you harbor no animosity against them?"

    Rowena nodded, her expression calm but her eyes disying a shrewdness he hadn''t seen before, "Father always said to keep your enemies closer while ensuring they remain oblivious to your thoughts," she confessed, her voice carrying a hint of her father''s wisdom, "That''s why I let them be. It''s much easier to manage them if they believe I''m not onto them."

    At her words, a chuckle of bemused admiration rumbled deep in Asher''s chest.

    His perception of Rowena shifted, making room for this newfound understanding of her character. She was moreplex than he initially thought. He clearly underestimated her.

    In fact, she''d been ying her cards so close to her chest that even he, who''d spent so much time with her, hadn''t picked up on her act.

    It struck him then that being a good actor, putting up a convincing facade, was probably one of the vital skills needed as a ruler. Of course, it wasn''t a skill he was worried about being bad at.

    Keeping everyone in the shadows and acting like a valiant, generous, and loving royal consort for more than a year made him realize he was a natural at this.

    But he did realize he had yet to fully understand the woman standing before him.

    However, his brows drew together in a thoughtful frown.,His eyes probing her own, he asked, "Why didn''t you ever tell me about all this. After everything we''ve been through, everything that happened..." He sighed, a hint of disappointment in his voice.

    He thought she would confide in him with everything now that she was in love with him. That was why he had been risking his life and putting in so much effort to gain her confidence.

    Even if it wouldn''t change anything, he would have felt better knowing she also held such suspicions and anger against Oberon and Reba.

    Rowena responded by cing her hand tenderly on his chest, her touch soft as a feather.

    She swallowed softly, her eyes shimmering with worry, "Don''t misunderstand. I didn''t mean to keep it from you, Ash," she confessed, her voice barely audible,den with deep regret. "I did it to protect you since you were waking up for the first time, and I never thought your Immortal Bloodline would help you quickly catch up with our world. And Reba... she''s dangerous. If she was really behind my mother''s death... I didn''t want to take any chances, even if I am the queen now."

    As she spoke, her voice wavered, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, the reality of her fearsid bare between them. She added, "That''s why I''ve been acting neutral on the surface, biding my time for a moment of her vulnerability, while taking silent measures to protect you, though you never really needed them," Rowena said with warmth and pride glimmering in her eyes.

    Asher realized the reason was simple.

    He now could see why she appointed Eradicator as his protector from the get go and why nobody tortured him after he got married.

    At least, that was what he felt since he had no memories of anyone torturing him after getting married. Not even a memory of Oberon or anyone elseing to toy with him.

    He realized once she became the queen, she must have personally kept an eye on him, which must have deterred anyone else from trying to hurt him again, while previously, her father was letting it happen on his watch.

    He understood her fear, her need to protect him. Was it that she fell in love with him too much to be overprotective?

    Drawing in a deep breath, he held her shoulders, his gaze meeting hers with determination, "You don''t have to bear this burden alone, Rona. Please don''t keep things from me again," he insisted, "I might not be strong enough right now, but that doesn''t mean I''m a fool. I won''t act recklessly or harm our kingdom."

    Rowena gave him a soft, appreciative smile as she held his hands, her heart swelling with relief. "I understand that now," she murmured, her voice finally steadying, "That''s why I''m telling you all this now."

    For the first time in a long while, Rowena felt a weight lifted off her shoulders. She was finally able to share one of her deepest concerns and fears with Asher, and his understanding, his promise, brought her an unexpected sense of sce.

    Asher''s gaze flickered with a new resolve. Breaking the momentary silence, he asked, "Still, should we still do nothing about Reba now? I understand that we don''t have any evidence against her, but... after everything that''s happened, after the war... doing nothing just doesn''t sit right with me."

    Rowena drew in a long breath, the exhale trembling on her lips, "Ash," she began, her voice bearing the weight of their shared burdens, "it''s a hard truth we must confront. We can''t make a move against Reba right now. You know why."

    The echoes of her admission rang heavily in the room, a silence ensnaring the pair as she gathered her thoughts.

    Asher let out a sigh, knowing Rowena would never risk her kingdom appearing weak or unstable to the enemies outside or inside, especially when the kingdom was far from its peak strength.

    Her gaze softened as she looked at him, her tone shifting, warmth seeping into her words, "But there''s one thing I''ve learned from our war with the Umbralfiends," she continued, her voice steady, "It''s that I can depend on you, Ash. You''ve proven yourself, not just as an individual but as a capable guardian of this kingdom... even if you aren''t yet a peak expert of the kingdom."

    Drawing a deep breath, she squared her shoulders, her gaze firm on his, "So, I want you to conduct secret investigations on Reba," she instructed, her voice ringing with determination.

    "As queen, there are ces and methods I can''t use, but you... you have a talent for this. I trust you to get the information we need, information I can''t. This is something I can only entrust to you."

    As she spoke, her mind wandered to his ventures at the Honeyed Pearls, which he had told her about in the past, his skill in subtly extracting useful information from casual conversations. Even if she wasn''t fond of him visiting such a ce, she chose to not stop him from doing something that could help the kingdom.

    She had faith in his ability to handle people, to unearth the secrets people desperately clung to.

 Chapter 218: From Thawing Heart To Winters Chill

    Asher took a moment to collect his thoughts as he realized that even if it was frustrating and wasn''t the most effective way, he could do what Rowena asked with the help of Kira and probably a certain someone as well. And at least now he had Rowena''s support on going after Reba.

    Asher offered aforting nod, a reassuring smile ying on his lips, "Don''t worry," he started, his voice echoing the resolve in his gaze, "I''ll do what you''ve asked of me."

    The gratitude that swelled within Rowena was evident in the warmth that sparked in her eyes.

    She looked at him, her gaze searing and sincere, "Thank you for understanding. For everything." She paused before adding, "My father took care of me well and taught me everything I know now. But I used to resent him for leading me to believe that I was destined to marry Oberon. But now..." her voice wavered slightly, "I no longer feel so because he led me to you."

    Asher smiled warmly though inwardly, he knew her father surely did it with hidden motivations.

    Rowena allowed the words to sink in as she recollected the past with a hint of nostalgia, "I am also d my father didn''t heed my pleas to reconsider the marriage. Back then, I could have never known."

    A sh of memory lit up in Asher''s mind, the image of a Rowena begging her father to rethink the marriage.

    It was a stark contrast to the woman sitting across him now, at peace with her past. His brow furrowed in confusion as he tried to reconcile the Rowena from his memory with the one before him. If she wanted to marry him, why would she protest against it? Wait¡­why would she even want to marry a cripple?

    Catching sight of his confusion, Rowena''s hand found his, fingers interlocking in a soft hold. She couldn''t help the smile that curved her lips as she continued, "I did want to marry you, Ash. It''s just that... back then, I believed I was being selfish by making that choice."

    Asher shook his head as he asked with a confused look, "What do you mean?"

    The answer he received was not something he expected. "I couldn''t shake off the feeling that you were suffering inside," Rowena confessed, her eyes filled with an unspoken torment and added, "Sometimes I wondered if you were really soulless or if¡­there was a soul stuck inside that body, helpless to do anything," Rowena also remembered Igrid telling her that Asher was better off dead.

    But when she asked him why he said that, he only said that the worse thing than death was living without a soul. What Igrid said was something that still stuck with her in her mind.

    ''Heh¡­She really doesn''t know¡­'' Asher''s veins rippled with cold rage as he remembered how everyone spat and stepped on him like trash as heid there helplessly.

    And the one he hated the most was her father, who let it all happen right under his eyes. Maybe the people were indeed right to think that her father took him in for amusement.

    The only thing that prevented him from fully believing this was what her father said to him before he died and the strange way he died as well.

    However, he didn''t know what to think upon seeing how Rowena wasn''t wrong about what she felt.

    He realized now in that memory where she was urging her father to rethink the marriage was nothing but an indirect way of asking him to end his misery.

    If he was really stuck inside a vegetable body, he would only feel d if someone ended him rather than live a life of never-ending pain.

    All this time, he had misunderstood the reason behind her saying that. He thought it was a normal reaction from a young girl who was being forced to marry a vegetable.

    However, what he couldn''t understand was why someone like her would care about a soulless cripple like him? Why would she care if he dies or lives?

    Wait¡­Did this mean that¡­

    The question that slipped out of his mouth next, however, was more out of curiosity than anything, "Did you... visit me during those years?" he asked, his voice unintentionally softer.

    Rowena seemed to fumble for words, a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks.

    It was an unusual sight, seeing the typically stoic queen flush with embarrassment. She confessed, "Yes, I did. At first, it was out of curiosity about your alien and mysterious origins and why my father brought you. But as time passed, I found myself... just wanting to talk to you¡­talking about things I can''t tell anybody else," Rowena rubbed her left brow gently as she felt even more embarrassed revealing this to Asher.

    Asher was blinking in surprise, not expecting him to be sort of Rowena''s ''friend'' even as a child.

    Most of all, why couldn''t he remember any of this?

    Was this the reason why she was quite lenient with him when he first woke up despite trying to piss her off?

    He did feel she was giving in to some of his demands at first without much hesitation. Was she fond of him even before he woke up?

    Asher didn''t know, but he just never saw thising.

    It was an intriguing revtion that made him wonder why his mind chose to keep this part of his past locked away. Were the painful memories so overpowering that they drowned out the others?

    Asher softly chuckled as he asked, "Now I''m even more curious. What did you talk about? It must be something good for you to not tell me," He said with a teasing smile.

    Rowena''s response was just as unexpected as she averted her gaze with a faint reddish hue in her cheeks, "It seemed silly... What I did, what I talked about with you. I hoped you wouldn''t remember," she confessed, her words just above a whisper.

    "But when I woke up, I felt as if you were not that familiar with me," Asher remembered how cold and distant Rowena was during those days.

    Rowena sighed as she said a soft curve of her lips, "I know¡­But that is because I didn''t know how to talk to you. I never expected you to wake up suddenly, and the person you were at that time seemed quite different from how I imagined. You seemed angry and rebellious. And I didn''t know if the soul that awakened in your body was the same as the one before. But now I am sure it has been you the entire time."

    "You know," she continued in a voice barely above a whisper, her eyes filled with tenderness, "after my mother died, it was you who gave me strength."

    Her gaze dropped to their entwined fingers, her thumb gently tracing circles on the back of his hand, "You were my pir," she continued, her voice carrying a note of nostalgia, "even in your soulless state. When my father left me too, your presence gave me the fortitude to move forward. I felt... I wasn''t alone."

    Suddenly, in an act of raw emotion, she slowly enveloped Asher in a tight hug, burying her face in the crook of his neck, "I might not have understood it when I was younger," she confessed, "but now, I can tell... I have liked you, even before you woke up."

    Her admission hung in the air, her words seeming to weave an enchanting spell around them, "Not a day went by," she added with a sigh, "where I didn''t wish for you to wake up."

    At her words, Asher''s world seemed toe to a standstill. His mind, which was usually a well-organized fortress of thoughts and ns, was now in utter chaos.

    An avnche of memories buried deep in his subconscious burst forth, flooding his mind with images of Rowena in different stages of her life.

    A younger version of Rowena, her bright eyes filled with innocence and wonder, came into focus.

    She was animatedly sharing stories of her day with his motionless body, herughter echoing around the room.

    The stark contrast between her vibrant past and the reserved woman she had grown into would make anyone feel it was fascinating yet tragic.

    The child grew up in his memories, her face maturing, the brightness in her eyes slowly being reced with ayer of frost.

    But even then, she was by his side, her soft voice narrating her dreams, hopes, and fears to his lifeless form.

    Most of it involved her reminiscing about her mother and sometimes talking about her father, and very few times expressing her misgivings about Reba and Oberon.

    But every single of those memories ended with her wishing for him to wake up.

    As a child, she wished he would wake up so that they could y and have fun together. As a teenager, she wished he would wake up so that they could be stronger together. And as a queen, she wished she could end his suffering.

    With every shback, he felt his stone-cold heart twist and churn, a maelstrom of regret, guilt, and a surprising tenderness consuming him.

    Even if he had only been together with Rowena for more than a year, these memories made him feel as if he had been with her for more than a decade, each memory making him feel as if he lived the entirety of it.

    He unconsciously tightened his hold around Rowena, his fingers brushing against her soft hair, silent words echoing in the small gap between them.

    In the middle of the storm brewing in his heart, he was wary of letting this tenderness consume him.

    But a singr thought stood out - What if Rowena was different from Aira? What if she wouldn''t betray him as Aira did?

    As this thought took root in his mind, he felt a strange pull towards Rowena, a yearning he never expected to experience again.

    Rowena, her eyes closed in contentment, felt his warmth surround her like a gentle wave. This was the first time she felt her soul getting swept away by it.

    But suddenly, Rowena''s aura that was seeping into his heart was disrupted when a subtle emerald light flickered briefly from the dark green mudstone ring on his finger.

    As the light dimmed, another memory pierced through all others until only it remained in his mind as clear as crystal.

    It was a memory of a 6-year-old Rowena sitting by his side, tears streaming down her cherubic face as she confessed the failure of her first reaping quest, which was supposed to be easy.

    Asher wasn''t surprised she was trying to learn reaping at such a young age, and she seemed quite distraught that she failed it.

    But when she went on telling what her quest was about and how it turned out, it sent a jolt of pure shock and agony through him as a painful memory buried deep within his heart exploded into his mind like a raging volcano.

    In an instant, the warmth of Rowena''s love that had just begun to wrap around his heart, felt like it was ripped away.

    He pushed her away involuntarily, a sudden wave of cold detachment recing the warmth of moments ago.

    Rowena, taken aback, looked at him, her eyes filled with confusion.

    Asher quickly pulled himself together, hiding the raging turmoil inside, "I... I just remembered, I have a meeting with my vassals," he forced a smile with a weak excuse his shaken mind quickly came up with, his heart still reeling from the revtion and his veins trembling, "But if you want me to stay..."

    Rowena, still caught in the abruptness of his withdrawal and the way his aura was trembling, shook her head softly, "No, go... We can talkter."

    But she felt a tinge of disappointment that they couldn''t stay longer in each other embrace a little longer.

    With a final peck on her forehead, Asher walked away. As soon as he turned the corner, the facade of warmth evaporated, reced by an chilling coldness that was ever darker.

    As Rowena watched his back fade into the distance, she couldn''t help but wonder if something was wrong. Or that was what her intuition was telling though she couldn''t think of any reason why.

    Just a moment ago, they were in a warm world of their own, but the next moment he left, leaving behind only coldness that she had lived in too long to not fail to feel it.

 Chapter 219: Trust And Love

    Asher emerged from the regal confines of the study hall, his heart pounding a discordant rhythm against his ribcage after learning that Rowena was the demon responsible for his mother''s death!

    He struggled to suppress the grimace pulling at his lips as he felt his mind spinning and his vision blurring from the realization.

    For once again, he had allowed his scarred heart to seek the sce of love. He berated himself internally for almost repeating his past mistake.

    But now, the chilling revtion about Rowena was a wake-up call. A harsh reminder of the peril thaty hidden in the guise of affection. He resolved to annihte that part of him which still harbored human feelings from his past life. The part that sought the warmth of love.

    Even as a human he thought love would soothe the pain left behind by his sufferings. But now he was determined to not let this part make him vulnerable again.

    However, the resolution did nothing to assuage the throbbing pain in his heart. His mother''s final words echoed hauntingly in his mind, the expression she made in herst moment etched into his memory.

    All his life as a Hunter, he had been driven by a single mission, a singr goal ¨C to find and eliminate the demon who took his mother away from him. That had been the only driving force that led him into the perilous world of Hunters and Demons.

    He always knew that his mission was near impossible. His mother was an ordinary woman, and any demon capable of killing her would have been weak. The likelihood of such a demon still being alive was slim to none. It was a bitter truth he had grappled with for years.

    Yet the cruel irony was that the demon he had been seeking all his life had been beside him all along, hiding behind the face of the woman he was married to.

    The devastating revtion left his heart grinding against his chest.

    He had found who he was looking for after all these years, but all he could do was walk away.

    He had never felt so pathetic and angry that he let down his mother and himself.

    The searing pain was almost unbearable, he wanted nothing more than to sit down somewhere and clear his chaotic mind.

    But he couldn''t risk it. Not here, not now. Not when Rowena could be watching him. He could no longer trust his own judgment about her after realizing he was foolish to think he got to know herpletely. He couldn''t afford to presume what she might or might not do.

    And so, without wasting another moment, he decided to leave for the Naiadon Tribe. He needed distance. He needed to be away from here for a while. And most importantly, he needed to regain control over his heart that was now teetering on the precipice of chaos.

    ¡ª

    Asher finally descended upon the Naiadon vige, a ce that was the farthest from the castle.

    Of course, as usual, Eradicator was the one apanying him and dropping him off here. After what happened recently, he became wary of Eradicator too since she was under Rowena''smand.

    Paranoia curled in his stomach like a coiled serpent, making him hyper-aware of everything going on around him and second-guessing the motives of everyone. And he knew he mostly had himself to me for this.

    Still, he reminded himself to wear his usual demeanor like an armor, lest his inner turmoil cause anyone else to be suspicious.

    Thanks to a secret message he sent to Caelum, he was able to make Caelum send him a message through his Whisperstone to make it seem like the meeting was postponed so that Eradicator would buy into it and he can spend some time alone.

    Stepping down from Eradicator''s mount, Asher scanned the scene, his lips curling into a customary smile as the vigers rushed forward to greet him.

    Each joyous cheer, every wide-eyed look of admiration, felt like a needle to his frayed heart that was pounding against the confines of his chest.

    He questioned his choice ofing to this bustling vige when he could have sought the solitude of some far-off ce to clear his chaos-riddled mind. Yet, before his thoughts could spiral further, a thunderous crash echoed through the vicinity.

    In the distance, the tranquil waves of the sea had transformed into raging swirls. As if being beckoned by some unseen force, the waves parted, giving way to a formidable sight.

    Callisa, his monstrous yet affectionate beastpanion, emerged from the depths of the ocean.

    The big baby Kraken, a colossal being enveloped in a shell cker than the deepest abyss, made her way towards the shore, her excitement palpable even from this distance.

    Her enormous crustacean form crashed against the water, her every movement causing the sea to thrash in response.

    One of the Umbralfiends was clinging on to one of her legs after she suddenly rushed out of the waters when some of them were trying to y with it.

    But Callisa shook him off effortlessly as she hurried forward, making him fly back into the waters with a surprised cry.

    As she barreled towards Asher, the vigers and the Umbralfiends scurried to clear a path, their awe-struck faces painted a picture of both fear and admiration.

    For a brief moment, amidst the chaos of his turmoil, Asher couldn''t help but feel his heart slow down slowly upon seeing Callisa rushing towards him like he was the only one she could see right now.

    And immediately he knew what he should do now.

    In an agile leap, he hoisted himself onto the back of the massive baby, his grip secure against the rugged, ck shell. He bent low, his lips brushing against the cool carapace as he whispered hismands, "Callisa, let''s go. Swim away as far as you can."

    "Krooo¡­."

    The humongous baby let out a low rumble, a gesture of acknowledgement, as her pincers snapped together in what seemed like giddy anticipation.

    In a swift motion, Callisa turned around, her massive body effortlessly slicing through the water, causing waves to crash onto the shore. The vigers could only watch in awe while the Umbralfiends watched in dismay as their baby guardian beast responded to hismands and retreated into the endless stretch of the ocean.

    One moment they were attempting to get familiar with their young guardian, the next, they watched as she was led away by the royal consort into the unknown.

    Confusionced the faces of the Naiadon people as they saw their beloved consort disappear into the vast sea with Callisa.

    An air of confusion hung over the crowd, their eyes gleaming with spection and surprise since this was the first time he was going into the oceans.

    Where is he going? Maybe he just wanted to train with her in the waters?

    Whispers rippled through the crowd, their murmurs intertwining with the fading echoes of the receding waves.

    The ocean''s expanse stretched before them, an endless abyss of glittering red. Asher sat cross-legged atop Callisa''s shell, his fingers gently skimming the water''s surface, the sshes punctuating the silence.

    He was feeling so broken, angry and resentful earlier and now those emotions had surprisingly calmed down a bit as he came here yet still churned within him. He knew he can''t go back to the castle like this for Rowena would surely notice it. She was far more perceptive than he thought.

    And so, here he was. Eradicator also can''t follow him this far since her mount can''t stay in the skies for too long.

    He didn''t tell Callisa to go too deep since he didn''t want to get anywhere near the Forbidden Waters and could already spot the chaotic seas in the horizon.

    And so Callisa bobbed rhythmically with the waves, her murky green eyes swiveling to watch Asher with an endearing curiosity, the waves reflecting in her gaze. It was an innocent fascination, a striking contrast to the troubles weighing down Asher''s mind.

    His heart was still heavy with a whirlwind of emotions, yet the calming serenity of the ocean offered a strangefort.

    His lips parted as she suddenly began, "Why can''t I ever learn?" he began, his voice barely audible over the music of the sea. His gaze was fixed on the horizon where the sea met the sky, as if searching for answers in the vast expanse.

    Callisa let out a low rumble, a sound that Asher hade to recognize as her listening intently. He lightly patted her shell, the cold, hard surface beneath his palm grounding him.

    "I thought it wouldn''t happen again. I thought I was wiser this time," he admitted, a trace of bitterness lining his words.

    His grip on her shell tightened, the firm, unyielding texture of it reminding him of the harsh realities he was grappling with, "But I was wrong, Callisa. I was terribly wrong. I have always been surrounded by the wrong people¡­people who hurt my soul," Asher didn''t know why he was saying all this to Callisa, but the heaviness in his chest made him feel like he had to get it out and he indeed was feeling better the more he talked to her.

    All this time he had been bottling it all up and eating away at him.

    Since Callisa can''t tell anyone and was bonded to him, he felt she was the only one he can share these things with. He was d he had a beastpanion like her. He didn''t need anybody else.

    He paused, taking a deep breath as he gathered his thoughts. He gazed down Callisa''s beady eyes, his expression softening. "You...you''re mypanion, Callisa. And I want you to remember something," he said, his voicemanding.

    "Trust and love. They are dangerous things. And it can hurt you when you least expect it," His words hung in the air, a mirror to his raw vulnerability.

    He caressed her shell as he added with a cold, determined look in his eyes, "That is why you can never trust anyone else but me, Callisa. I wouldn''t want you getting tricked or getting hurt by someone else."

    "Kooo¡­" Callisa let out a sound, a strange, soft purr that seemed to reverberate through the silent expanse of the ocean.

    Asher shook his head as he rubbed his forehead, "Sigh, forget it. You might not even understand what I am saying."

    Maybe upon feeling the heaviness of his aura of hearing his words, Callisa became restless beneath him.

    Herrge, bulbous eyes looked up towards Asher, a sense of worry embedded deep within their dark depths.

    She clumsily began to move one of her gigantic pincers over her shell, trying to reach out to Asher. But, s, it was too far to reach. Despite her massive size and formidable strength, her pincers couldn''t reach the top of her shell where Asher sat.

    Asher noticed Callisa''s innocent attempt at trying tofort him out of the corner of his eyes, making his stone cold expression soften as he leaned forward to pat her pincer, "Aren''t you a good girl¡­"

    Asher began to realize in this unlikelypanionship, there was an unexpected sense offort and understanding even if Callisa was a beast.

    Maybe it was all that he needed to move on and do whatever was necessary.

    He realized he had let Rowena unknowingly influence his heart and distracted him from focusing on what he should have after being with her all this time and seeing all those memories of her with him.

    And so he was now more than determined than ever to focus on avenging his own death and then deal with everything elseter.

    Yet it wed at his mind when he wondered why after learning it was her, the first thought in his mind-

    *Kooo! Kooo!*

    Suddenly, he furrowed his brows as Callisa began to snap her pincers while letting out loud mewls, making him wonder why she was doing that now unless¡­.

    But his eyes caught the faint disturbance in the rhythm of the ocean, the minute alteration in the pattern of waves colliding against Callisa''s colossal body.

    He immediately turned around his head to see who was sneaking up behind him.

 Chapter 220: Witness To Haunting Past

    As Asher turned his gaze from the infinite expanse of the ocean to the sshing sound, his eyes met a sight that was as dazzling as the sea under the moonlight.

    "Is?" He felt as if he should have expected her toe after him after hearing he took Callisa into the seas.

    Like a divine nymph emerging from a mythical painting, Is suddenly rose from the depths of the sea.

    Her twilight-blue skin shimmered under the sun''s soft glow, the droplets of water magnifying her ethereal radiance as they slipped into her deep cleavage.

    Her glowing, silvery white hair cascaded down her back, cascading like a waterfall, the ends wet with the sea''s embrace, adding a wild allure to her.

    Her presence was an enchanting blend of seductive and majestic,manding an attention that Asher couldn''t help but grant.

    Her slender, athletic form lifted herself onto Callisa''s shell as her lower body seamlessly transformed from the sinuous, scaled coils of a fish tail to legs with an elegance only nature could muster.

    The moment Is stabilized herself on Callisa''s shell, her sapphire gaze flitted towards Asher, an undercurrent of worry coursing beneath her skepticism, "Why are you out here, Asher? What made you bring Callisa to such a distant ce all of a sudden?" She questioned with confusion glowing in her eyes while trying to veil her anxiety.

    Asher, however, let a cold scoff escape his lips, "I don''t see why I should exin my actions to you, Is," he retorted, his tone as icy as the sea around them.

    Is''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, taken aback by his rebuff and the chilly aura emanating from him. He surely didn''t seem to be in a good moodpared to how he was all this time.

    "I know Callisa has imprinted on you too, but remember your ce," Asher continued, his gaze hardening.

    He then lifted his hand, palm facing upward, his voice resolute, "Since you came all the way over here, hand over the life crystals and leave. I want to be alone with Callisa."

    Is immediately bristled, ready to speak out in protest, but Asher cut her off swiftly, "You can eitherply, or I will ensure you never see Callisa again."

    Is visibly flinched at his words, her gaze flickering between Asher and Callisa, "How can you say something like that in front of her?" She whimpered, the hurt evident in her voice.

    But the next moment, she sighed as she conceded, her hand reaching out to grab his wrist. Knowing that his mood wasn''t good, she reluctantly decided to just let it be.

    However, she was quite curious about what happened for him to be like this and toe out all the way here. This was the first time he took out Callisa like this.

    But the moment their palms touched, a sudden jolt ran up Is''s arm, like a bolt of lightning through her veins.

    Her eyes, previously focused andposed, widened in shock as they were flooded with a whirlwind of images and emotions that were foreign.

    She felt as though she had been plunged into a raging river, its forceful current pulling her under.

    In the murkiness of the unfathomable rush of memories, a singr, devastating image formed in Is''s mind. It was a grim tableau, etched in the shades of despair and terror, and it froze her to the core.

    She saw a small, humble human house, its spartan interior illuminated by the dim, wavering glow of a single light.

    The shadows danced grotesquely on the peeling wallpaper, breathing an eerie life into the scene.

    In one corner, through arge broken mirror on the side, she saw a little human boy looking around 6 six years old, his wide, innocent eyes filled with unspeakable terror.

    She was seeing everything from the eyes of this boy and could see that he was desperately trying to make himself smaller, his small body crunched against the crumbling wall as if he wished to disappear into it.

    He was calling out to the woman on the other side weakly, "Mama..."

    His mother, a figure who should have reflected love andfort, was a heartbreaking sight.

    Dressed in worn-out clothes, she stood hunched, her frail body trembling like a leaf in the wind. Her hand, shaking uncontrobly, gripped a knife that reflected the light with a sinister gleam.

    "Mama, what...why?" The boy''s voice, thin and shaky, echoed in the tense silence, his tear-streaked face reflecting his confusion and fear.

    The woman staggered towards him, her expression twisted in a horrible grimace of struggle.

    "Mama...stop...please..."

    With every shaky step she took, the de of the knife in her hand inched dangerously closer to the boy''s tiny chest as he continued to beg her to stop.

    His small fingers wed against the wall behind him, his breath hitching in terrified sobs.

    Suddenly, the woman stumbled and knelt on the floor, clutching his neck with her free hand. The knife, still in her grasp, wavered precariously close to him.

    Her eyes, previously vacant, suddenly sparked with a desperate determination. She looked at her son, her face softening for a fleeting moment.

    "Forgive me for being so weak¡­" she croaked, her voice barely audible over the deafening pound of her heartbeat, "You deserve...better¡­" A weak yet smile of despair and torment struggled to fall on her lips as tears streamed down her hollow cheeks.

    With that, she suddenly turned the knife towards herself with a sharp grimace, and with a swift, determined motion, slit her own throat.

    Is unconsciously grimaced inwardly as the drops of blood fell on the boy''s face.

    The sharp gasp that escaped the woman''s lips seemed to suck all the sound from the room, leaving behind a suffocating silence.

    She copsed onto the floor, her life slowly ebbing away, leaving her eyes staring vacantly at her son.

    "MAMA!!!!"

    Is felt the boy''s heart-shattering grief as he hugged the corpse of his mother, crying out his soul.

    She could clearly see that a demon was trying to reap the soul of the mother.

    But somehow, the mother regained control of herself for a brief second and killed herself to prevent herself from harming her own son.

    The echo of the boy''s cries resonated in her mind, leaving her staggered by the sheer magnitude of the torment he had endured.

    Just as the heartbreaking memory began to fade, another rush of imagery took its ce, much like a tide washing away footprints in the sand.

    Is''s eyes widened, her heart pounding in her chest as she plunged into the depth of another memory.

    This time, it was not a humble house that took form but a chaotic battlefield, the ground charred and scarred, the air thick with the scent of smoke and blood.

    In the midst of the chaos stood a lone figure, a man of towering stature, bloodied and battered, his aura flickering like a me on the verge of being extinguished.

    Surrounding him were figures radiating powerful auras, each a beacon of deadly intent. Their gazes were locked onto the injured man, their expressions a mixture of awe and ruthless determination. Yet, none of them could match the potent presence of the man in the center, even in his state of severe injury.

    His face was a storm of emotions; shock, confusion, sadness, and anger twisted his features into a raw disy of pain of the soul as everyone he trusted and loved suddenly turned against him.

    As Is witnessed this, her heart twinged with a strange sense of empathy. She could almost feel the man''s pain as if it were her own, and didn''t know why it was affecting her so.

    Suddenly, the memory began to move. It unfolded like a tragic y, the actors set in their roles, the climax approaching with an unstoppable force. The injured man stood his ground, fighting and killing off the Hunters one by one.

    But with each passing moment, his strength waned, his injuries holding him back, and his aura flickering precariously until he fell.

    However, every second he fought, she felt that more than the injuries, it was his own broken heart that held him back the most.

    The scenes of battle and loss faded, reced by a shift in time and setting that hit Is like a physical blow. The harsh metallic smell of blood was now reced with a sterile, clinical scent, so out of ce in the cruel context it found itself.

    The vision transported her to a stark room, cold and emotionless, adorned only with a single bed in the center.

    Upon ity a figure, a small boy who was lifelessly staring at the roof of the cold room above.

    The boy was not human, and the surroundings had royal elegance, eerily simr to the room of someone she knew. That much was clear.

    Sometimes the room was filled with figures, a few of which were finely dressed and dignified, the elite of society. Most of whom she even recognized.

    Yet, their actions and expressions were far from noble. Cruel smiles yed on their lips as they watched the boy, sadistic pleasure evident in their eyes. They relished in his pain, in the silent cries that echoed from his soul, yet never left his lips.

    Harsh words were thrown at the boy, whispers of torture and pain, each one an icy dagger to his heart.

    Yet, the boy remained silent, his eyes void of any protest, any plea for mercy. The helplessness of his situation seemed etched into every cell of his being, in the dull resignation of his eyes.

    For years, this torture persisted as even the servants treated the boy like trash.

    The memory stretched on, an endless loop of torment and sadism, pain and silent suffering. Each passing day was etched into the boy''s eyes, each word of torment woven into the very fabric of his being.

    Is''s heart twisted in her chest as she watched, her grip tightening around Asher''s wrist without her even realizing it. A raw, heart-wrenching pain filled her chest, her breath hitching as the torturous images relentlessly yed out before her for years.

    "Haa!...." Overwhelmed by the onught of these memories, Is gasped, the reality of the visions finally sinking in.

    She stumbled back, her legs giving out under the weight of what she had seen. She fell onto Callisa''s hard shell, her body shaking with the aftershocks of the emotional turbulence she''d just endured.

    Just a few moments ago, Asher was looking out at the horizon, waiting for Is to finish transferring the life crystals while lost in his thoughts.

    But a sudden shift in weight broke Asher''s concentration, and he spun around to see Is sprawled on Callisa''s shell, her twilight-blue skin paler than he''d ever seen before.

    Her eyes were wide open, staring into some unseen distance, as if haunted by some dreadful specter. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and her entire body seemed to tremble.

    He frowned, puzzled by this sudden disy of vulnerability. He had never seen Is showing such overt weakness, and her usually calm and collected face now wore an expression of shock and disbelief.

    "What''s wrong with you? You have barely started," he asked, his voice as cold and impassive as the wind that swept across the ocean.

    Is slowly turned her gaze towards Asher. Her eyes, wide and shaking, bore into him as a name escaped her lips, "Cedric¡­" It was barely a whisper, yet it echoed in the silence like a thunderp to Asher.

 Chapter 221: Secrets Brought Afloat

    A single word escaped Is''s trembling lips, echoing into the stillness of the day - "Cedric." At the sound of that name, a name buried so deep in his past, a name that belonged to another lifetime, the world around Asher seemed to freeze in its tracks.

    His eyes, usually as cool and tranquil as a moonlitke, flickered with an uncharacteristic turbulence. His demeanor, typically as unyielding as an ancient cier, was momentarily thrown off bnce.

    A sense of shock and rm reced his aloofness, his typically unfazed features flickering with an unfamiliar array of emotions - surprise, confusion, anger, and... fear? It was a fear of the known, of the past catching up with him, of secretsid bare and vulnerabilities exposed.

    His lips thinned into a hard line, and his normally calm, detached voice came out low and threatening,ced with an undercurrent of danger, "Why did you say that name?" His gaze was fixed on Is, piercing her with a re that could freeze the blood in one''s veins. His heart pounded in his chest, a rhythm as wild as the storm-tossed sea.

    Is, taken aback by the intensity of Asher''s reaction, blinked as she fought to regain control of her senses. His question hung in the air between them, heavy and oppressive.

    Her throat was dry, her mind a whirlwind of shock, confusion, and curiosity. She looked at him, her heart pounding in her chest, her hands clenching into tight fists at her sides.

    What she saw was decades worth of painful memories, and having to forcibly digest them within mere moments was overwhelming, even for her mind.

    She cleared her throat, her voice barely above a whisper as she took a deep, shuddering breath, trying to shake off the waves of shock that were coursing through her, "I... I saw...when I touched you, I saw...It doesn''t make sense¡­" Is felt perplexed as she couldn''t understand how what she saw was possible. It opened up a lot of questions in her mind, but at the same time, it did answer some other questions as well.

    Asher knew she had Mindforce powers, and even if he didn''t know what powers she exactly had, he was sure she had the ability to manipte minds or interact with them to a certain extent.

    Maybe she had the ability to see his memories without even letting him realize it due to the huge power gap between them, though he was sure he had honed his mind''s senses to a great extent to be sensitive to such things.

    But nevertheless, the realization was like a de slicing through the tranquility of the moment.

    His gaze on Is shifted, from its usual indifferent coldness to a dangerous, simmering fury. His dark yellow eyes, usually so serene, now glowed ominously, the eerie light illuminating his chiseled features in the darkness of the red sky.

    He slowly got up, rising to his full height. His hands, hanging by his side, curled into fists, the knuckles paling as he clenched them tightly.

    His voice was a low growl when he spoke, the words slicing through the air like a de, "You¡­," he said, his voice smooth yet icy, "Did you invade my mind?"

    Is could feel the sharp spike in Asher''s aura, a sudden storm rising in what was, just moments ago, a tranquil sea. The chilling killing intent that flowed from him was so intense that it seemed to freeze the very air around them, creating an oppressive atmosphere of dread that weighed heavily on Is.

    It felt so heavy and suffocating, despite the fact that he was way weaker than her.

    But she wasn''t surprised after seeing all those memories¡­after knowing who he truly was in another life.

    The killing intent she was now feeling was not of just a Soul Hunter but thebined intent of the strongest S Rank Hunter as well.

    This was how terrifying the killing intent of someone like him can be.

    This feeling wasn''t just scary, it can actually sap one''s strength by weakening their mind. It was a raw, primal fear that would eat away at one''s morale, making one feel weak and helpless or like a sudden thunderstorm that drains all their energy and leaves one feeling small and alone.

    Since killing intent was not rted to one''s physical strength, it can still prove to be fatal to one''s mind no matter the strength difference.

    With her heart pounding fiercely in her chest, she slowly straightened herself as her mind struggled to swim out of his killing intent, pushing off thefort of Callisa''s shell.

    Even in the face of Asher''s fury, she held her ground. Her luminous sapphire eyes met his dark yellow ones, unwavering. She clenched her fists, the tips of her nails digging into her palms.

    "Asher," she began, her voice echoing softly amidst the roar of the waves.

    Her words were chosen carefully, each syble heavy with the gravity of the situation, "I did not invade your mind... the memories just... somehow flooded into me during the transfer of the life crystals."

    She added as she took a deep breath, "I did not intend for it to happen, nor did I wish to uncover your past," Her voice held a note of sincerity, a plea for understanding amidst the chaos.

    The guilt in her eyes was evident, but so was her resolve. She had stumbled upon a secret that she wasn''t supposed to know, but now that she did, there was no going back. She could only face the truth, as terrifying as it might be.

    And even though he was targeting his killing intent towards her, she didn''t react to it since she could imagine what was going through his mind now.

    Asher coldly scoffed as he shrugged and asked, "Who said they were my memories? I have reaped a lot of souls."

    Is shook her head slowly, "You can''t deceive me this time, Asher. What I saw was too deep to not be personal, and you couldn''t have possibly reaped the soul of a long-dead S Rank Hunter, could you? So¡­will you first calm down so that we can talk about this? I am not going to do anything or go anywhere until we talk this out," She wasn''t surprised at his reaction since the strongest mortal enemy of the entire Demon realm was standing before her, still alive in a way. But only she knew he was no longer a Hunter at heart and in body.

    She didn''t know how all this was possible but what she was seeing before her couldn''t be a illusion.

    Asher stood there, a statue in the face of the tide, the killing intent still bleeding from him, cold and sharp. His gaze locked onto Is, the swirling yellow of his eyes seeming to frost over. But within that icy stare, something shifted slightly, barely perceptible.

    He was no stranger to the quicksand of unexpected circumstances, but this was different.

    His secrets, guarded more jealously than any treasure, were suddenlyid bare, exposed to the scrutiny of someone who definitely didn''t like him.

    And there was no way he could lie his way through this time since she saw clear evidence of who he once was. Besides, someone like her, who was already wary of him trying to "trick" her, wouldn''t easily buy into anything hees up with.

    A rush of disorientation swept over him, as though the very ground under him was sliding away, taking him into an abyss of uncertainty.

    Each secret was a thread that held together the strings of his existence in this new life, a life he had painstakingly built over a countless measure of effort and time.

    Now, he was under the threat of having it unraveled by a single tug, one utterance of truth from Is''s lips. And it wasn''t just any truth. It was the most dangerous kind ¡ª the truth of his past.

    A truth that can never be revealed in this realm.

    Asher''s mind churned with the rapidity of a storm, his thoughts swirling in the wake of this revtion. The image of Rowena surfaced, a grim specter from a memory not his own.

    The killing of her father was an unavoidable circumstance, an act he did to save his world. But she wouldn''t see it like that. No, she would only see the a Hunter who took her father''s life, just like how he saw her as the Demon who took his mother''s life.

    A cold knot of dread formed in his stomach. He knew the consequences of such a revtion. It would mean the end of everything.

    All his intricate ns, all his veiled maniptions, all his painstaking progress would be rendered meaningless.

    His path of revenge would be cut short even before it fully began. The vengeance he yearned for, the burning desire to bring retribution to those on Earth who wronged him, would be left unfulfilled.

    This realization sat heavy in his heart. For the first time in a long time, Asher felt the gnawing bite of fear.

    Not the primal fear of death, but the fear of having his purpose, his very reason for existing in this life, being snatched away from him. The fear of dying with the symphony of his revenge left unsung.

    "Asher¡­please. You are scaring Callisa!" Is urged with an anxious and worried look upon seeing his vacant chilling gaze while his killing intent continued to surround him.

    Asher''s eyes regained some rity as he looked down and felt Callisa''s body shivering like a leaf, and her trembling eyes closed shut as if in terror. She was literally paralyzed from fear, not even letting out a whimper.

    In the heat of the situation, he didn''t realize how much his killing intent could affect a young mind like hers. Seeing Callisa hurting because of him made him feel a prickle in his chest.

    He immediately closed his eyes as he took a deep breath, his killing intent subsiding like the tides of the ocean. He collected his chaotic thoughts and emotions as he once again went through what happened in his mind.

    Is did seem she was genuinely shocked, and if she did n to invade his mind, she would have pretended as if nothing had happened instead of telling him the truth.

    And despite all this, even if he wanted to kill her just to be safe, he, unfortunately, didn''t possess the strength to kill a Soul Devourer.

    There was no choice but to find out how much she knew and what she nned to do with it.

    And so, he slowly opened his eyes, "Talk," he echoed, the single word spiraling out into the open expanse of the sea, crashing against the waves only to be swallowed whole.

 Chapter 222: A Deal

    Relief subtly washed over Is''s face as his killing intent subsided and her body rxed. Her gaze held a curious blend of uncertainty and a grim determination while still trying topose herself after digesting all those memories she saw.

    "You¡­You are the dead Hunter named the Golden Prince, or¡­you once was?" Is asked with a trembling gaze as she added in a low voice, "I am asking¡­because I still can''t believe a dead Hunter is standing before me in the body of an alien demon," Is expressed her disbelief as she exhaled. She felt him being an alien was somehow rted to all this.

    Asher, having suppressed his killing intent, now had a solemn demeanor. He looked at Is, a fathomless depth hidden in his seemingly chilly eyes.

    "It seems you''ve seen more than you should have," Asher admitted. His voice was not usatory, but there was an undercurrent of regret. His past was a locked chest, buried deep within his consciousness, a Pandora''s box that should have stayed closed. But now it was open, the contentsid bare for Is to see.

    He immediately asked right after, "What exactly did you see?"

    Is drew in a deep breath, her eyes reflecting the turmoil of emotions stirring within her. Her voice, when it came, was thick with the weight of what she had seen, her words like individual drops of water, each carrying a piece of a tempestuous sea.

    "I saw... many things," she started, her gaze distant as she found herself lost in the echoes of the past, "You as a child... The death of your mother... caused by the woman you are married to¡­It was... dreadful," her voice was barely above a whisper as she recalled the horrifying image of a young boy watching his mother take her own life.

    But what she never expected was that Queen Rowena, the woman he was married to and seemingly had feelings for, was the one who was responsible.

    Her gaze hardened then, shifting from the distant past to the man standing before her, "Then...I saw a man... named Cedric. Bloodied and defeated, surrounded by Hunters who were people he trusted and loved. The shock, confusion, and pain in his eyes... That was you, wasn''t it?"

    Asher took a deep breath but didn''t say anything, though his silence and the heavy look in his eyes spoke volumes.

    The final revtion tumbled from her lips, as chilling as the abyssal depths she called home, "But that wasn''t even the end... another terrible and cruel thing I saw was the alien soulless demon boy being tortured in the most protected castle of thesends, unable to even let out a whimper...Even if your soul wasn''t in that body all those years, you still¡­experienced those years of pain¡­didn''t you?"

    Asher''s gaze darkened, a storm brewing in his eyes as he listened to Is recount the years of torment he had undergone. For a brief moment, the cold indifference that colored his demeanor seemed to waver, the facade crumbling to reveal the traces of a soul that had been battered and bruised over time.

    He took a step back, as if distancing himself from the painful memories that Is was dredging up. His hand unconsciously clenched into a fist, the phantom sting of long-past wounds throbbing in his heart.

    "Now that you know all this¡­you very well know I can''t let anyone learn about this¡­" he said, his voice taking on an icy edge. The tension in his tone was palpable, but it was quickly overshadowed by a wave of small relief that washed over him.

    Despite the pain that was brought back to the surface, Is had not mentioned seeing anything about his Ring of Damnation, nor did she see any other memories of his life.

    At least that remained his secret for what it was worth.

    Is''s gaze remained steady, a cool counterpoint to Asher''s icy intensity.

    "I''m not a threat, Asher," Is began, her voice infused with an unwavering certainty that belied the fraught situation, "I''m not nning to exploit your secrets. What I saw... what I felt... it wasn''t meant to be."

    Asher didn''t say anything but crossed his arms as he kept staring into her eyes as if trying to read her soul.

    A soft sigh escaped her lips seeing how he was still unconvinced, "I don''t wish to cause you harm. I stumbled into your past without intention. Even if you have taken advantage of me in the past and caused my people to lose the war, you also didn''t treat me or my people like prisoners of war, no matter the reason. You also happen to be Callisa''spanion. So¡­even if I don''t like you, I won''t expose you, at least for Callisa''s sake. Because if something happens to you, you know very well she would never be the same and might end up like Drogor."

    After living in the Bloodburn Kingdom for the past month, Is learned a lot of things about not only the surface world but about the kingdom as well.

    And one of the things she learned was that the strongest dragon of the Bloodburn Kingdom, named Drogor, had never left its cave for over 500 years.

    Everyone knows it was because itspanion, who was the Bloodburn King at that time, had died in battle before its eyes. The death of its master left it broken, refusing to serve anyone else and resigning to die of old age.

    Is already knew how important the connection to one''spanion was, but hearing about Drogor only made her dread about such an unfortunate thing happening to Callisa who was also a baby.

    In the face of Is''s soft-spoken assurance, Asher''s countenance remained impassive, a cold statue carved from cial ice.

    "Callisa," Asher finally broke the silence, his voice like a crisp winter''s wind. His dark yellow eyes locked onto Is''s, their depths gleaming with an unreadable mix of skepticism and veiled curiosity, "I see¡­" Asher calmed down after realizing there were a lot of mutual interests between them for her to do anything to hurt him, just like she said.

    His gaze then shifted to the colossal form of Callisa, who was still cowering while stealing timid nces at him. The slightest twitch of his lips might have been interpreted as an apologetic smile, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared.

    "I can''t rely on your words alone, Is. But I hope you understand the weight of what you''ve seen, what you now know. And for not only Callisa''s sake but for the sake of your people, I hope you''ll keep to your word," His tone bore the gravity of a thinly veiled threat, a chilling reminder of the dire consequences should she break her promise.

    His eyes, void of trust but glittering with a sharp intuition, returned to meet Is''s once more, "Just remember, I always repay my debts... one way or another," Saying so, he slowly turned around, silently staring ahead.

    Is listened to Asher''s veiled threat, her sapphire blue eyes meeting his gaze unflinchingly as he turned around. She knew the fate of her people rested in his hands and may end up in a worse state if their fate, including hers, ends up in someone else''s hands.

    She wanted to say that he had no need to threaten her since she had already made up her mind.

    But after seeing all those memories, she nodded silently, knowing that no matter what she said now, he would only trust what he saw with his own eyes.

    Staring at his heavy back, she still found it surreal that a person who had gone through all that could still keep standing without gettingpletely broken.

    However, she now realized why he overreacted like that about the prophecy she mentioned the first time in the belly of the Kraken and again right before he fell unconscious in the castle.

    Because of a prophecy passed down in the human world, his own people turned against him and killed him despite the fact that he had just saved them all and the entire world.

    His sacrifices, his love, and hismitment to saving them all were returned with a cruel blow of betrayal and death.

    And another thing that shocked her was the kind of person he originally was. Beneath all his coldness, deviousness, and bloodthirst, she now knew a different side of him existed. A kind, loving and honorable side that was forced to endure a pain she could hardly imagine.

    She took a slow step forward and asked softly, "Do you know¡­how you died and came to be here?"

    Asher silently shook his head without shifting his gaze.

    Is remained silent for a few moments before looking up at him, "I know even if you were once a Hunter, you have now dedicated your life to getting justice for what happened to you, no matter the means or how unfair that might be to others."

    Asher furrowed his brow as he knew she must probably realized that he was using everyone and anything possible for his path to revenge. But he continued to remain silent, waiting to see what she was trying to say.

    The silence stretched between them, humming with the weight of unspoken understandings, before it was broken by Is. Her voice was soft but firm, tinged with the gravity of the situation, "In this world, everyone has a price to pay, even if you have already paid too much," she began, her gaze never wavering from Asher.

    Her sapphire eyes bore into his icy ones, brimming with unflinching resolve, "I understand your hunger for vengeance, the need to right the wrongs done to you, and I can''t say you arepletely unjustified in your methods. But it does not excuse you from using the lives of others as mere tools for your retribution. Tools that have nothing to do with your pain and have pains of their own. But fine¡­I can''t really stop you from doing that, nor do I have a right to."

    A soft gust of wind swept past them, echoing the seriousness of her words, "So I propose a deal, Asher. I will help you in your pursuit of justice. I will lend you my strength, even my people, if necessary."

    Is paused, letting her words sink in before continuing. "But in return, I want your promise. Promise me that you will not exploit Callisa or my people for your own gains in a way it would cause their ruin. They have had their own share of suffering, and I believe we can be more helpful to you if we are sincere towards each other."

    A faint cold smirk briefly graced Asher''s lips at Is''s proposal. His dark yellow eyes glinted with an unreadable emotion as he crossed his arms over his chest, leaning back slightly.

    He slowly turned towards her, his gaze never leaving hers as he leaned his face towards hers, their eyes just mere inches away from each other, "Do you realize that if I agree¡­It means you will have to let me ''exploit'' you?" He asked, his lips curving into a cold smile.

 Chapter 223: Her Determination

    Is''s gaze held Asher''s, unyielding and resolute. A long moment stretched between them, the silence around them pressing in as she considered his proposition. She seemed to carry the weight of her entire race in her eyes, an oceanic depth of responsibility reflected within her gaze.

    The silence was cut as she drew a slow, deep breath, her shoulders rising and falling with the motion. Then, her voice echoed in the quiet, clear, and firm, "Yes. I ept¡­" Is made careful deliberation before answering, as she knew this was the only way to protect her people and Callisa while trying to help him move on from his harrowing past.

    This was a necessary step she had to undertake even if her parents or her people would never want this, though they will never know.

    She realized now why he granted mercy to her people instead of giving them severe punishment. He nned to use them all in the future for his vengeance.

    She looked at him with a certain softness in her eyes, believing that he could be more than a weapon for revenge. Perhaps he just needed a push in the right direction, and she wanted to provide it if she could. And the only way she could think of doing that was letting him depend on her. That way she can also prevent him from trying to exploit her people or Callisa.

    She never expected to have this feeling inside her that was filled with an understanding born from having seen his past. It was as though she saw through the shell he built around himself, to the lonely and hurt soul that lingered beneath¡­something which she could resonate with to a certain extent.

    In her mind, she acknowledged not only the suffering he had endured but also the potential he held beyond his thirst for vengeance. And in her determination, she wanted to offer him a glimpse of hope, a possibility of a different path so that it would benefit not only himself and her people but the entire demon realm.

    Even if he may not have meant what he said after the war ended, she also wanted a future where she and her people doesn''t have to keep on fighting and suffering to survive.

    They suffered more than enough for thousands of years.

    And so, she wanted a peaceful future even if the path to it wouldn''t be easy. And the only who seemed to have the potential to achieve such a seemingly impossible task was him.

    Asher curved his lips with a subtle smile while inwardly being surprised that she actually agreed. She could have tried to leverage his past and ckmail him into doing whatever she wanted.

    But instead, she was proposing to help him to protect her people and Callisa. She truly put others above herself, which was foolish in his eyes but good for him.

    "Interesting¡­Then I shall believe you mean it once you start acting upon it," Asher said, feeling satisfied that gaining such a huge helping hand was probably worth it even if his past was exposed to her. With a powerful Soul Devourer willing to help him, it can make a lot of things easier for him.

    "You won''t be disappointed," Is said with firm determination in her eyes, though a hint of unease stirred in her chest, wondering if her decision would prove to be the right one or not.

    "Good," Asher said as he sat down and asked, "Now¡­tell me how you saw those memories? Do you have the ability to look into someone''s mind?" Asher asked as he sat down and began to caress Callisa''s shell, trying to pacify her that things were alright.

    Is softly sighed as she sat down behind him, "As I said before, it was an ident, and it happened without me realizing it. Most of my powers are powered by my voice, including my Mindforce abilities. So If I wanted to really invade your mind, I would have to resonate my voice at the rhythm of your mind, which requires great concentration and not something I can suddenly do in a split second."

    Asher already knew she didn''t do it on purpose, but he realized that the power of her voice was dangerous indeed. No wonder those with Willbending Pathway, especially Mindforce abilities, were greatly feared like the Mindyers.

    Is''s eyes narrowed in contemtion before suddenly lighting up as she suddenly realized something, "The life crystals¡­and Callisa¡­"

    "What are you talking about?" Asher asked as he slowly looked at her.

    Is blinked her eyes as she exined, "During my years in the Forbidden Waters, I spent most of my time learning the texts and researching about life crystals since they were scarce, and I wanted to see if there was a way to increase its efficiency. That is when I learned that the transfer of life crystals from one person to another is an energy-rich and intimate process. They acted as the medium instead of my voice, and since we are connected to each other through Callisa, this connection must have left a gate in your mind open to me."

    Asher furrowed his brows as he processed her exnation which was the only thing that seemed to make sense no matter how strange it was. He inwardly shook his head with a tired sigh, realizing it was also his fault. If only he didn''t ask her to give the life crystals now.

    "So you are saying transferring life crystals can leave my mind open to you? The next time we do this the same thing will happen? I need the truth," Asher asked with a hardened look. He can''t let this happen again and, most of all, prevent it from happening with someone else at all costs.

    He never knew the simple act of transferring life crystals personally could be a danger.

    "No," Is said, her voice steady as she met his icy gaze with calm resolve. "It''s not that simple, nor that deterministic. Life crystal transfer in itself is not a gateway to one''s mind. Otherwise, nobody would be doing that. What happened was a result of several unusual circumstances colliding."

    Her fingers gently brushed the gem on her sea bra, as she looked at him with aplicated look in her eyes, "If I were to guess¡­your mind was in shambles after learning what your wife did, right?"

    Asher pressed his lips together firmly as he silently shifted his gaze to the side.

    Is softly nodded as she continued, "This must have left your mind vulnerable even without you realizing it. Thisbined with the connection we have through Callisa, and the transfer process of the life crystals, unintentionally formed a...let''s say, a ''one-way-bridge'' between our minds."

    She paused, giving him time to digest her words, "Under normal circumstances, such an urrence is incredibly rare. The likelihood of it happening again, especially under more controlled conditions, should be impossible."

    Asher now realized why people say useless emotions can make one weak. When these emotions hurt them, they would weaken their mind and leave them vulnerable.

    If only he had never lowered his guard before Rowena, he would never have felt this much turmoil within him.

    Is paused, her gaze softened with an unfamiliar mix of empathy and hesitation. She opened her mouth, then closed it, a moment of internal struggle visibly ying out across her face.

    Finally, her words broke the silence, cautiously, gently, "Asher... if you want to... we could talk about your past... or about what happened with Rowena," Her voice was barely a whisper, the words hung in the air between them like fragile crystal spheres, ready to shatter at any moment.

    "I...I know how you felt about her," she added, her eyes holding a certain quiet understanding. The words felt strange to her, as though she was crossing a line she wasn''t sure she had the right to.

    She felt their rtionship was asplicated as it could get, with both having killed each other''s loved ones. What happens if Rowena learns the truth as well? However, she felt Rowena could never know unless Asher tells her.

    But Asher cut her off swiftly, his voice was cold and stern, causing a swift shift in the mood. He raised a hand, a brief but clear signal of cessation, "Enough...Just because you had a fleeting glimpse of some of my memories, it doesn''t mean you know me, nor should you pretend to understand everything I have gone through."

    His words, like icy shards, pierced through the unspoken understanding that had begun to form.

    Is''s face fell slightly at his rebuke, the empathetic gleam in her eyes reced with a shadow of hurt. But she quickly masked it with a calm, understanding nod, withdrawing within herself. There was a certain resigned eptance in her posture that spoke volumes more than words could.

    "I... I understand," she responded, her voice steady despite the sting of his words. The small smile on her lips didn''t quite reach her eyes, but it was there, a hint of determination in her eyes to not give up just because he said so.

    For a moment, there was silence. Her eyes studied him carefully before she finally broke the silence, "You''ve been avoiding Rowena since we arrived here. How long are you nning to do this, Asher? You can''t make her suspicious, you know that."

    The sounds of the birds in the sky were the only thing that filled the space between her question and his answer.

    His eyes remained closed, his chest rising and falling steadily. His silence was contemtive rather than dismissive, like someone contemting a heavy decision.

    As a veteran Hunter in the past, he had learned meditation techniques to help calm down his heart and mind and focus on what mattered.

    After a seemingly interminable pause, he finally opened his eyes, the darkness of his heart reflected in the icy depths.

    A quiet sigh slipped from his lips, and he rose to his full height, towering over Is.

    A cold smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth, giving him an air of nonchnce that didn''t quite reach his eyes.

    "I suppose you''re right, Is. We''ve been here long enough," He said, his tone as chilly as the night air. His gaze flicked to the horizon, where the sun was growing milder, "We should get back."

    His mind was a whirl of thoughts, a strategy already forming for dealing with Rowena.

    He knew that he couldn''t cut her off nor act hostile, not when he needed her. But he also knew that he had to tread carefully, to keep up the facade until he had no use for it.

    And when the timees, when he was finally strong enough and there were no other distractions, he would decide what to do with the woman he was married to.

    But for now, life should go on as if nothing had changed, no matter how hard it would be for him.

 Chapter 224: An Uneasy Feeling

    Rowena sat behind herrge desk, her bewitching gothic beauty undiminished even in the midst of her pensiveness.

    Her crimson eyes stared nkly at the report in front of her, but it was evident her thoughts were far from the matter at hand.

    Her mind was a maely of concerns, her fingers idly drumming against the edge of the desk as she reyed the way Asher had left earlier. Nothing about the moment sat right with her, the abruptness of his departure leaving a lingering feeling of unease.

    Across the desk sat Ceti, the Battlemaster, and Rowena''s right hand.

    d in her revealing armor set, Ceti''s elegant, hourss figure was on full disy, her abs clearly visible beneath her tight-fitting breastte that covered her well-endowed breasts.

    Her long red hair cascaded over her shoulders, contrasting against the ck cape she wore. Her eyes, a striking blue, watched the queen with hints of confusion upon seeing her being so lost in thought from reading a report.

    The muscles in her toned figure tensed beneath her revealing armor set, wondering if she made a mistake in the report. There couldn''t possibly be a way where she could unknowingly make one.

    She surely verified it multiple times.

    Breaking the silence that hung in the air, Ceti finally asked, "Your Majesty, do you have any doubts about the report I submitted today?" Her voice, as stern and dedicated as she was, echoed in the vastness of the study.

    Rowena''s crimson eyes flitted from the report to Ceti, pulled from her thoughts by the question. With a slight shake of her head, she responded, "No, Ceti. Your report was clear as always." Her voice was calm andposed, themand in it clear.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I also had another thing to rep¡ª....Your Majesty?" Ceti stopped her sentence in the middle upon seeing the queen drowned in her thoughts.

    There was a momentary silence before Rowena began, her gaze steady, "I do have a question, unrted to your report."

    Ceti blinked in surprise, her stoic expression giving way to one of genuine surprise.

    "Your Majesty can ask me anything," she said earnestly, leaning forward in her chair and folding her hands on top of the report she''d been working on.

    Rowena bit her lip slightly, clearly hesitant, "What does it mean...when a man suddenly says he has to leave...after being in each other''s embrace?" she asked, her crimson eyes holding a hint of confusion.

    Ceti''s surprise was palpable as she looked at the queen, her brows knitting together. The question was obviously personal, and Ceti immediately connected the dots.

    That cocky pervert, Asher.

    She knew he somehow managed to make the queen fall in love with him over time, though she also didn''t expect a pervert like him to suddenly walk away when most of the time, they were quite lovey-dovey every chance they got.

    As the Battlemaster, even if the royal couple, especially the queen, was trying her best to be discreet, her love for him was tangible enough to not notice.

    Choosing her words carefully, Ceti asked in a low voice, "Did something unpleasant happen during that time, Your Majesty?"

    Rowena frowned thoughtfully, her gaze falling to her hands, "No... it was actually one of the best moments we''ve shared in a while," she confessed.

    Rowena had grown up and trained together with Ceti, who was also her first bodyguard. So she considered her as someone she could confide in casual things like these.

    Ceti was genuinely stumped as she said with an awkward look, "It''s probably nothing, Your Majesty. He must have had something to attend to."

    Rowena softly nodded with a vacant gaze as Asher did say that he had a meeting to attend. But the strange thing was he would never visit her whenever he had a meeting around the corner so as to spend as much time together as possible.

    She reyed what happened in her mind again and again and couldn''t shake off the cold, distant and piercing stare he gave her when he suddenly pushed her away. At that moment, he seemed like a different person.

    Or was it all just her imagination?

    During the entire time they had been married together, this was the first time Rowena was feeling uneasy about their rtionship.

    She then offered an apologetic smile, feeling a bit helpless, "But I¡­I must admit, that I do not have much experience in matters like these," she confessed.

    She wanted to throw Asher in a pit, to tell the queen that he was up to no good. But she knew better than to stir the pot, especially when it came to the queen''s personal life. She also had to grudgingly ept that he sometimes lived up to his cockiness.

    As for her grudges with him, it shouldn''t involve anybody else. She should be the one to deal with it.

    Rowena let out a sigh, the sound echoing throughout the room.

    She swept her ck hair off her shoulder, her crimson eyes regaining their usual sharpness.

    She felt there was no point in brooding about it, and instead, she should just talk to Asher when he returned.

    Turning her gaze back to Ceti, she casually asked, "Forget I asked anything. But¡­since we are on the topic, are you seeing any man?"

    The question seemed to catch Ceti off guard. Her dark blue eyes widened a fraction as she looked at the queen. She had been fully prepared to continue discussing the previous topic, but this sudden shift to her personal life was unexpected.

    "No, Your Majesty," Ceti replied, shaking her head slightly, "I have been focused solely on my duties. I have had little to no time for...personal matters."

    Rowena fixed her gaze on Ceti, her crimson eyes glowing with a hint of concern, "I am aware of you and Silvan," she started, her voice echoing around the room in a low, thoughtful hum, "I won''t dictate your choices, but be careful considering your origins."

    Ceti wasn''t surprised but simply nodded with a light smile, knowing she meant it for her good, "Thank you for your advice, Your Majesty. Things between us aren''t serious. But I will be careful."

    Rowena nodded with a slight nod before saying, "You can now tell me whatever you wanted to report earlier?"

    Just as Ceti was about to rise, she paused, as she suddenly remembered it, "Oh, yes... I just wanted to report that the Princess Consort sent one of our intelligence units today to follow the traces of finding something or someone she believes is responsible for Prince Oberon''s condition."

    Rowena''s brows furrowed instantly at the news, her demeanor growing stern, "Order them to return immediately, Ceti," shemanded, her voice turning sharp and icy, "And ensure they know it''s my directive and to report to me what they were ordered to exactly follow or find."

    "But, Your Majesty, if the Princess Consort insists it''s for Prince Oberon''s investigation...?" Ceti queried, uncertainty flickering in her blue eyes.

    With a shake of her head, Rowena rified, "Our royal physician has investigated. Oberon''sa is due to his injuries worsening, not any nefarious act. Reba cannot continue to waste our resources on this fruitless pursuit. Especially not when a year has already passed," However, a hint of worry reflected in Rowena''s eyes as she said this.

    Ceti was momentarily taken aback by the certainty in Rowena''s voice.

    She had a confused look since, in her opinion, it was quite strange that Oberon, who had suffered injuries during a Reaping quest, would have his condition be worse under the care of so many expert physicians.

    These injuries weren''t physical, and the mind constantly heals, which makes it even more strange his condition worsened all of a sudden.

    However, she held her tongue just likest year when the queen herself concluded the investigation quickly within a week.

    She couldn''t care less about that vulgar bastard.

    "Understood, Your Majesty," she finally responded, bowing her head in acknowledgment before taking her leave, the echo of their conversation ringing in her ears as she exited the study.

    A few hours passed after Ceti left, and Rowena was still in her study when an official of the court was standing before her.

    "Your majesty, the report from the intelligence unit that was recalled back to their station as per your order has arrived," he said with a bow, a bundle of papers in his hands.

    Rowena''s eyes immediately shifted toward the bundle of papers as she gestured him to leave it on the desk.

    He nodded, barely looking up from the parchment she was reading as he carefully ced the report on her table.

    He then bowed and made his exit, leaving her to her thoughts.

    She sat back in her chair and immediately picked up the report, her eyes scanning over the words written in neat handwriting. As she turned each page, her brows gradually furrowed, deep in thought over the information she was absorbing.

    Suddenly, she rose to her feet, walking over to the window that overlooked the castle grounds.

    She closed her eyes briefly, a magical glow surrounding her as she used the senses of the castle, searching for a particr presence. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she opened her eyes, disappointment shing in their depths.

    "You aren''t still here..." she muttered to herself, her voice barely a whisper in the quiet room.

    Her gaze moved back to the report, but she couldn''t focus, her mind preupied with Asher''s absence.

    As if on cue, her eyes caught sight of a tall figure entering the castle grounds.

    A smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she recognized the figure to be Asher.

    However, her smile slowly faded when she saw another figure following close behind him. Her brows furrowed as she saw Is apanying Asher, the two keenly discussing something.

    A hint of surprise glinted in her eyes as if this wasn''t a sight she had ever seen before.

 Chapter 225: An Unworthy Drake

    The sun had almost set while the castle''s sprawling outdoor garden was teeming with life, the foliage rustling gently in the evening breeze. Ceti walked along the marble-tiled path,ing here as nned with a certain someone earlier.

    Silvan Drake was leaning against a nearby stone wall. His dark red eyes seemed to sparkle in the dwindling light, a matching smile tugging at the corners of his lips. His lean figure was elegantly cast in soft shadows, entuating his ck hair and handsome angr face.

    Upon noticing her, Silvan straightened and took a step forward. "Good evening, Ceti," he greeted gently, his tone as warm as the fading sunlight, "How has your day been?"

    Ceti returned his smile, matching his pace as they started to walk side by side, "Fine as always," she replied, her tone light despite the furrow in her brow, her thoughts still lingering on Oberon and Reba.

    Noticing her distracted expression, Silvan''s gaze softened with concern, "Is something wrong?" he asked.

    Shaking her head, Ceti reassured him, "No, nothing serious. It''s just...Silvan, do you know anything about your mother still conducting her own investigation into Oberon''s condition?"

    Silvan let out a heavy sigh, casting his gaze towards the starry sky, "I can''t help but feel a sense of pity for mother. She finds it hard to ept the reality about Oberon."

    A soft scoff escaped from Ceti at Silvan''s empathetic words, "You shouldn''t feel sorry for her actions, Silvan," she said, her tone firm.

    Silvan chuckled lightly with a wry smile, "I am her son, after all. It''s only natural for me to feel sad for both her and my brother, despite everything."

    Ceti shook her head, her expression serious, "You should be more concerned about yourself. And don''t be so kind to those who fail to appreciate you."

    Just as the moon started to cast its soft glow on the garden, Silvan suddenly turned around to face Ceti, his dark red eyes reflecting the moonlight. Taking her hands into his own, he looked deeply into her eyes, "And," he began, his voice soft yet fervent, "how much do you appreciate me?"

    A bashful smile adorned Ceti''s face. She slowly disentangled her hands from his, stepping back slightly as her smile faded, "Silvan," she started, her voice filled with sincerity, "I appreciate you more than any other man in this kingdom," She paused, her expression turning solemn, "But no matter how I feel, we don''t have a future together."

    Silvan sighed, shaking his head at her words, "Why do you always say that?" he asked, a trace of disappointment in his voice.

    Ceti looked at him, her expression calm, "Because I am stating the truth," she replied. "Even if we marry, we can never have children. Besides, you will lose power, face, and respect for marrying a werewolf¡­a woman of the enemy race. Even you cannot go against the system our society follows."

    "I don''t care if our bloodlines can never mix or if the people here hate you because of your race," he dered in a fervid tone before his voice took on a softer tone, "I understand you have been and always will be treated like an outcast as long as our society goes on like this. I understand because I''m not just an observer of your trials, but a participant in my own."

    He shook his head with a hint of disappointment as he looked at the city and its people from afar, "I have always strived to be good at everything I do, not because I wanted topete with my brother or anyone but because people believed I wascking something. And I unconsciously felt the need to make them think otherwise."

    His words hung in the air, a palpable silence amplifying their resonance.

    Ceti turned to him, her blue eyes reflecting the deep sympathy she felt for him. A smile of understanding gently curved her lips, and she gently responded, "I''ve seen the disdainful gazes you receive, Silvan, not just from our peers, but from your family too. It''s not right. It''s unfair."

    She paused, her gaze growing distant as she recalled countless instances of his humiliation, "Just because you''ve been unable to tame a dragon, they treat you like..." She swallowed, her voice trailing off.

    "...like an unworthy Drake," Silvan finished her sentence, his face adorned with a bitter smile. He sighed, his dark red eyes meeting her sympathetic gaze, "Now I am perfect in their eyes, perfect in every aspect but this one. A Drake born in that House being unable to tame a dragon¡­Nobody may say it aloud now, but everyone knows I am the shame of this House."

    Ceti felt bad for him, knowing that this was quite a big issue when they were younger. Despite being a prince, he was ridiculed a lot and ostracized because it was the first time in history, a true-born Drake was unable to tame a dragon.

    Taming a dragon was a proud symbol of the fact that they deserved the name ''Drake'' as theirst name.

    Only when he began toplete difficult quests on his own and quickly got stronger, even faster than Oberon at his age did people began to appreciate that he indeed had potential and talents.

    She looked at him, her dark blue eyes reflecting the sincerity in her voice, "You''re far from being the shame of this House, Silvan," she said, her voice echoing the reassurance he so much needed while thinking of a certain cocky pervert who might be the perfect candidate, "You don''t have to feel held back by this, by their judgment."

    Silvan softly smiled, his expression warmed by her supportive words. He shook his head, his dark red eyes reflecting a sense of resolution, "I stopped caring about their judgment long ago, Ceti," he confessed, "I ceased trying to tame a dragon, not because I thought it was hopeless, but because I realized there are far more important battles to fight."

    His gaze drifted off into the distance, as if he was gazing upon an unseen future, "I wish for a kingdom where the worth of a person isn''t measured by the might of a beast they tames. A kingdom that is a better ce for everyone,moners or nobles, and even people like you. Nobody deserves to get hated upon because of what they are or their background," he added, his voice bearing a passionate undertone.

    He then turned to Ceti, his gaze steady on her, "But I need you by my side for this, Ceti," he admitted, "I want to change this world, but I cannot do it alone. I want you beside me, every step of the way."

    Ceti pressed her lips together, her expression bing difficult "I appreciate your feelings, Silvan," she said, her tone filled with a tinge of sadness, "But right now, I am dealing with a lot of things, and my duties take precedence. Until I fulfill certain things of my own, I can''tmit to anything or give you the answer you wish to hear. You shouldn''t waste your time waiting for me. I don''t like to see you being disappointed because of me."

    Silvan nodded, a gentle yet firm smile on his face. He reached out, patting her hand reassuringly, "I don''t mind waiting, Ceti," he stated earnestly, "And I won''t pressure you anymore. As long as I remain the man you appreciate the most, that''s enough for me."

    "I am sorry but¡­thank you for understanding¡­" Ceti said with a soft yet apologetic smile.

    Silvan softly chuckled and said, "So¡­how about we use the time we have now to understand each other better? Maybe you know me well, but I still¡­have yet to understand youpletely."

    He wore a faint smile as he added, "I was fifteen, and you were just a five-year-old girl when you first came to this kingdom as a refugee. Yet, despite all these years, you never once talked about your past."

    Ceti''s eyes widened slightly at his words. She looked away, her hands subconsciously clenching into fists. The tranquility in her eyes was reced with a distant, zed look. Her lips pinched together, as if holding back a dam of unsaid words.

    Silvan watched her silence, an understanding sigh escaping him. He offered her a warm smile, "It''s alright, Ceti," heforted, his tone gentle, "We have time... I hope you will feelfortable enough to talk about it someday."

    Ceti nodded with a soft smile as her eyes unconsciously shifted to the blood moon slowly revealing itself in the skies.

    Her eyes suddenly shook as she unconsciously pulled her hand away from Silvan, making him blink in confusion, "What happened?"

    Ceti rubbed the side of her head as she shook her head with a hint of stiffness in her smile, "It''s nothing. But I just remembered I have to go and prepare for a mission tomorrow."

    Silvan narrowed his eyes but then he said with a soft nod, "Of course. Let''s meet again whenever you are free."

    An hour or twoter, just as Rowena was leaving her study hall, the grandeur of the hallway flickered as the air shifted, a soft discement breaking the tranquility.

    Asher appeared seemingly from thin air, his presence filling the air as he stood in the hallway.

    Rowena immediately noticed his presence and wasn''t surprised that he suddenly teleported here since he had the Master ess to the castle.

    She moved gracefully toward him as a soft smile graced her lips, though the light in her eyes reflected a flicker of worry. He wasn''t his usual self - his radiant, charming smile was reced with an impassive face, and it wasn''t something she was used to.

    "Ash," she began, trying to mask her worry with a soft smile, "I had been waiting for you. There was something important I wanted to talk to you about."

    As her words echoed between them, the underlying question left unasked - what was he doing with Is for so many hours out at sea? But seeing the inscrutable expression on his face, she restrained herself from asking.

 Chapter 226: Why Did You Do It?

    Asher''s gaze remained steady on her, his lips parting to speak in an uncharacteristically serious voice, "Close your eyes, Rowena," he said, his voice as calm as the night and his expression unreadable.

    The hallway fell into silence once more, with only the echo of his words filling the space.

    Rowena had a hint of surprise in her crimson eyes. She looked into his eyes, as if searching for an answer to what was going on in his mind.

    But she decided to give up and closed her eyes as the hallway became hushed again.

    After few moments,

    "Okay, you can open them now."

    Hearing his voice, Rowena cautiously fluttered open her eyes. What greeted her gaze made her heart leap.

    In Asher''s outstretched hands was an enormous, vivid painting on seasilk canvas. The depiction was of her and Asher, wrapped in a loving embrace, their gazes locked and radiating adoration.

    The artistry was so remarkable that every detail mirrored their real appearances perfectly.

    But it wasn''t just the impable representation that held her in awe. The painting seemed to possess a life of its own. The figures in the artwork seemed to emerge from the canvas, pulling her into their world, into their emotions. The dimensionality was staggering, making her feel as though she could step right into the scene.

    Unable to resist, Rowena advanced a step, her eyes wide with admiration.

    The closer she got, the more the painting seemed to react. The expressions of the painted couple altered subtly as if alive, evolving in response to her proximity. It was truly a magical painting.

    She reached out, her hand wavering slightly in the air as she touched the lifelike projection.

    Asher, watching her every reaction, smiled warmly as he asked, "Do you like it, Rona?"

    The disbelief in Rowena''s crimson eyes gradually gave way to amazement as she took in the enchanting piece.

    Finally, tearing her gaze from the art, she turned to Asher, her voice filled with awe, "Ash, how did you create something so... enchanting? I''ve never seen a painting quite so... alive, even from the famed artists I know."

    Asher let out a soft chuckle, casting a loving nce at the painting before returning his gaze to Rowena, "When you reminded me of how deep your love for me runs, I remembered...." he began, his voice gentle and nostalgic, "I suddenly remembered how you were there for me the entire time. I was so overwhelmed as those memories flowed into me."

    Rowena blinked her eyes in astonishment, not expecting that was what happened when she told him about how she had spent time with him in the past. But she felt her chest bing warm, hearing that he remembered those memories even if some of it were silly.

    "And at that moment, I felt an overwhelming urge to gift you something... something that would immortalize our love."

    He paused briefly, his gaze locking with hers, "This is why I left abruptly. I needed to fetch a special material known as the Twilight Pearl Powder. It can only be obtained from a certain type of oyster that opens its shell just before sunset. So I had to rush to the northern seas, where Is soon came after to help me procure it after I broke a deal with her where she could spend more time with her people. I wanted to get it and gift you this painting today itself."

    Rowena blinked, processing his words. Asher continued, a slight grin on his face, "I wanted it to be a surprise for you. Is once mentioned to me that this special powder can be used to create such magical masterpieces."

    Rowena''s lips curved into a thin, enigmatic smile as she gazed at the stunning gift, her mind grappling to piece together Asher''s unexpected actions.

    She felt like a weight had been lifted off her heart. Just like Ceti said, she had been worrying for nothing when Asher left to give her a memory she would never forget.

    For a long moment, she remained silent, her eyes roving over the mesmerizing painting. It was as though her reserved demeanor served as a shield, protecting her from the unexpected surge of emotions.

    Then, she slowly lifted her gaze to meet Asher''s, her crimson eyes reflecting an uncharacteristic softness, "This..." she started, her voice unsteady as if she was still distracted by the beauty of the painting. Her fingers lightly traced the contours of their painted figures, the affection in their gazes mirroring her own feelings towards Asher.

    "Thank you. I will forever cherish this," she finally managed, her voice quiet butden with depth, each word carefully chosen, much like her every action. The reserved smile never left her face, but the unmistakable glimmer in her crimson eyes spoke volumes more than her words ever could.

    Asher''s hands gently lowered the painting, the image of their loving embrace shimmering with an ethereal glow in the dimly lit hallway.

    His arm snaked around her soft waist, drawing her in closer, while his other hand tenderly cradled her cheek. Their eyes met in the silence, a silent understanding passing between them before he leaned in, pressing his lips onto hers.

    The kiss was as captivating as the painting itself; a passionate dance between two souls entwined, the world outside their cocoon seemingly fading into insignificance. The intimate moment made the air around them glow with warmth.

    Breaking away after a few seconds, Asher gazed at her, his eyes softening with an adoration that masked his cold determination, "I hope you can gaze at this painting to remember us whenever we are not at each other''s side," he whispered, his voice echoing the same warmth his eyes portrayed as Rowena nodded with a soft smile and took the rolled canvas from his hand before melting into his embrace.

    As they rested in each other''s embrace, the smile that graced his lips was tender and genuine, yet hidden beneath the veneer of love was a chilling resolve and a heavy heart.

    Internally, his thoughts churned in a whirlpool of thoughts.

    He would continue this dance of love, ensnaring her heart in his carefully woven web. She would be none the wiser, for he would ensure each step, each word, each touch would be masked by an undying love. A task daunting, yet a challenge he was willing to endure.

    He can never forget the moments he begged his mother to stop when at that moment, he was indirectly begging Rowena to stop, but she never did.

    And so, maybe the best way to take revenge for what her father did to him and what she did to him was to make her feel what he felt after he was done with her.

    If her father was the one who awakened him in the demon realm to use him, then he would make sure to take advantage of everything that crafty old asshole built and possessed to make sure he would roll in whatever purgatory he was in now.

    As these thoughts zed in his mind, his face briefly glowed with the dark green outline of his skull.

    Rowena gently extricated herself from Asher''s tender embrace, her crimson eyes shimmering with an unspoken intensity, "Ash," she began, her voice echoing a firm determination, "there''s something important I''ve been waiting to discuss with you."

    Asher''s brows furrowed at her sudden solemnity, the light-hearted moment evaporating into thin air, "What happened?" he inquired, concern tingeing his words.

    She pursed her lips before speaking, "It''s about Reba. She has been conducting her own investigation... into who put Oberon into aa."

    His response was a dismissive chuckle, "Rona, I wouldn''t worry about her delusional theories."

    Rowena looked deep into his eyes as she said, "I wouldn''t be worrying if she was really delusional."

    Hearing her wordsced with hints, his expression froze momentarily.

    Rowena watched him intently, a soft sigh escaping her lips. "I know Oberon didn''tpse into aa because his injuries worsened," she stated, her voice barely a whisper.

    Asher silently stared at Rowena as he realized even if Rowena didn''t outright say it, she knew he put Oberon in aa.

    He inwardly once again shook his head in disbelief, thinking he shouldn''t have underestimated her.

    On that day, he took a time when she was busy to make the arrangements for the incense to be carried to Oberon''s room.

    Who knew Rowena still managed to figure out it was him.

    He definitely wasn''t as careful as he thought.

    Rowena took a step closer, her concern evident in her glowing crimson eyes. "Why, Asher?" she asked, her voice low yet filled with an odd mixture of disbelief and hurt. "Why would you take such a massive risk? I know there was hostility between the two of you, but I can''t fathom why you would go to such lengths."

    Asher stared back at her, the depth of her gaze making him feel as though she could see right through him.

    "Do you understand how wrong this could have easily gone, Asher?"

    Rowena''s voice was soft, yet filled with an authority thatmanded attention, "If people found out you were behind Oberon''s condition, it wouldn''t merely be a crime. It would be a blow to the foundation of this kingdom. Reba could rally everyone, use you of treason, and I... I would struggle to shield you."

    Her crimson eyes glistened under the dim light as she took a deep breath, "Our kingdom... it has survived, thrived, for all these centuries because our ancestors built a system. A system that offers stability, that establishesw and order in our society. It allows the people to have faith, to believe that their safety and their very lives are valued by the crown. That is the only reason why our people put their hearts and souls into making our kingdom prosperous and stronger. But if their faith in the crown gets shaken, the entire kingdom will suffer."

    Pausing, she stared out of the window at the moonlit kingdom, "Perhaps you know, but most or all societies outside our kingdom don''t enjoy the stability andfort we have here. Even the ones that have been around for thousands of years."

    Turning back to him, her gaze was sincere, earnest. "This peace, this order... I am working tirelessly to preserve what my ancestors, my father entrusted me with. Even when it meant holding back my own personal grudges. So, you can understand why I worry. I had decided to not talk about this earlier because I didn''t want to put you in a difficult position. But now that Reba might be onto you¡­I had to talk to you about this."

    Her slender fingers gently gripped his hand, a silent plea for understanding as her expression softened, "So¡­why? I know you would never do anything topromise this kingdom unless¡­Oberon did something to you that I don''t know of, something that would drive you to this extent?" she asked, her eyes never leaving his.

 Chapter 227: Rebeccas Investigation

    Asher''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, questions, and doubts. He couldn''t tell her the truth about Oberon, the horrors he had suffered, how her father was a silent aplice.

    No, he had woven too many praises, too many stories about her father, this would shatter his careful facade. So he definitely couldn''t make her think everything she knew, and whatever he said about her father was a lie.

    So, he took a deep breath and broke the silence. "Rowena, I... I did it for you."

    Her eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise lighting up her crimson gaze. "For me?" she echoed, confusioncing her words.

    Asher nodded, "Since the day I woke up, I saw how Oberon looked at you...the obsession he had with you. You probably did, but I thought you never noticed, never saw the dangerous glint in his eyes, which I did," His voice was filled with a simmering anger as he continued, "The rumors, the whispers about his desires, especially his unnatural interest in you, they only added fuel to the fire."

    Rowena stayed silent, her eyes wide as she digested his words.

    "I couldn''t just stand by, Rona," Asher''s voice softened, his eyes mirroring his earnest words, "I don''t know if you know¡­but any opportunity he gets, he would leer at you from afar, from his own mansion without your knowledge. Maybe it might sound silly to you, but that was the final straw. I couldn''t let that wretched excuse of a man keep disrespecting my woman. So I decided to... silence him for a while, to see if that will teach him not to cross certain boundaries."

    "Ash¡­" Rowena was taken aback by his confession. She stood there for a moment, trying to process the magnitude of his words. A wave of emotions crashed over her - surprise, bewilderment, a rush of warmth that felt tooplicated to categorize.

    All this time, she thought he did it because Oberon did something to him. But to think it was out of his feelings for her.

    And the way he imed her as his ''woman'' hit her like a thunderbolt. The intensity of his eyes and voice when he said these words made her heart soften.

    Looking at Rowena, he added, "And, it wasn''t just about Oberon. It was about Reba too. She''s been a thorn in my side for far too long," Asher let out a small sigh, his gaze falling to the floor.

    Bringing his eyes back up to meet hers, he gently took her hand in his, "I never wanted to worry you, Rona," Asher said, his eyes shining with regret, "That''s why I never told you. I didn''t want you to carry this burden, to live with this worry."

    His words hung heavy in the air as he gazed at Rowena, waiting for her response to his carefully crafted half-truth.

    But for some reason, he had a hard time discerning which part of what he said was the lie.

    Finally, she broke the silence. "Ash," her voice was soft but firm, "I am moved by your concern for me... but I don''t want you to take such risks, not for me, not for anyone. As your wife, I am happy with what you did for me. But as the queen, you know I can''t let you fight my battles for me. There are so many things at stake."

    Her words were heavy with unsaid implications. And despite the softness of her tone, her message was loud and clear - she didn''t want him risking his safety, their safety, for her sake.

    She added in a whisper, "I have survived worse than leering eyes, so you can trust me to handle it," Her eyes held his gaze, echoing the sentiment of her words. As much as she was touched by his intentions, she didn''t want him jeopardizing their position or his own safety.

    "I understand now, Rona. I was foolish, reckless. I will never do anything to put you in a difficult position again," Asher began, the remorse evident in his voice while thinking that he could no longer carry out anything of such sort within this castle. He then continued, "And¡ª"

    "And¡­," Rowena cut him off gently, her gaze never leaving his, "...the next time you want to make such decisions, or...protect me,e to me. We can discuss it, and figure out something. Together."

    Asher fell silent, observing her for a moment. A chuckle slipped past his lips, his eyes crinkling with amusement, "Of course, my queen," His gaze softened, his smile turning more sincere. "I will. I promise."

    Rowena softly smiled as she let out a sigh of relief.

    Asher''s yful demeanor swiftly faded, reced with a more sober expression. He gently grasped Rowena''s hand, his dark yellow eyes meeting her crimson ones with a deep intensity.

    "So, what exactly have you found about Reba''s investigation that made you feel this anxious?" He asked, curiosity burning within his eyes while wondering if Reba would even manage to find anything.

    Rowena pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling a sigh before she met his gaze. Her eyes seemed to glow even more vividly in the dimly lit corridor, her lips drawn in a grim line.

    "From what I know," she began, her voice soft but firm, "Reba''s known to be tenacious, but this...this is different. She has mobilized one of our Intelligence Units after putting together some information from various sources. She even seemed to have tried to gather evidence from the scene where Oberon fell unconscious."

    Asher pulled together his brows as he continued to listen intently. Now he realized why Reba had beenying low all this time. She must have been putting all her attention and efforts into finding evidence.

    Rowena paused, her eyes locked onto Asher''s, conveying the gravity of the situation, "I don''t know what exactly she is after, but apparently¡­she had sent one of our Intelligence Units to a distant continent named Oseon. They have yet to get back, but they managed to quickly send a report to me."

    Asher furrowed his brows, "Oseon? Isn''t that a small continent where at least one-third of itsnds are wasted?" Asher didn''t know much about this continent except for something brief like this. He felt he should surely read up more about this continent in the library.

    As far as he knew, his geographical knowledge about this world couldn''t be more poor. Since he was so focused and still was about learning the vast culture and traditions of the Bloodburn Kingdom, he never really got the time to delve into other topics, especially when his main focus was onpleting quests.

    Rowena shook her head softly with a look of contemtion, "It is and mostly filled with sorrow and darkness. I don''t know why Reba felt she might find something there," Rowena shifted her gaze toward his face and added, "You also seemed surprised, and you never visited that continent before¡­" Rowena inwardly felt relieved since Asher had no connections to that continent in any way.

    Still, her worries weren''t fully alleviated, making her ask with a tinge of flicker in her eyes, "But¡­can you tell me how you did it? If I know, I can be prepared to deal with it."

    Asher let out a slow sigh, a contemtive look gracing his face as he returned her gaze, "Rona, I''d love to be transparent with you about this, really," he began, a serious note creeping into his voice, "But I can''t. I made a promise to keep it a secret, to the person who helped me."

    Rowena''s eyes reflected understanding but also a glint of curiosity. She could not help but wonder who could be powerful enough to assist Asher in such a task and leave little to no traces. Not even expert assassins could manage to do something like that.

    However, she concealed her curiosity, her voice steady as she responded, "I understand, Ash. If you''ve given your word, then I know you must honor it," Her gaze softened, her hand lightly squeezing his, "But if things turn problematic, I want you toe to me. Until then, I trust you to handle this."

    Asher''s face lit up with a slight smile, his gaze meeting hers with an understanding that only they shared, "Of course. I got this," His brows then furrowed as he asked, "But¡­do you know if I really left any trace or evidence in that room? I mean¡­You must have done your own investigation just to be safe, right?" Asher guessed Rowena must have already used her people to investigate and see if they should cover anything up to prevent Reba from catching on.

    Rowena''s expression fell into a contemtive one as she answered with a soft shake of her head, "One of the main reasons I never talked to you about this before was because I was confident you never left any trace, astonishingly. But my father also taught me that there is no such thing as leaving "no trace". Everything we do, every action, no matter how careful we are, can leave some trace in some form or the other."

    Asher took a deep breath while still thinking hard if he made some mistake, and again and again, he came to the same conclusion that it was a perfect n. It would only look as if Oberon''s injuries suddenly got worse.

    But that also could be the root of all suspicions.

    "I see¡­But is there any way you can stop Reba from investigating?" Asher asked, having a gut feeling that Reba might really be onto something even if he was confident about leaving no traces.

    Rowena pressed her lips together firmly as she said with an icy glint in her eyes, "I did stop her from using our resources to investigate. But that wouldn''t stop her from continuing the investigation using her own resources."

    Her gaze shifted to Asher with a hint of urgency and cold determination, "That is why, you should continue with what we nned earlier and find any weakness she has before she can cause trouble for us."

    Asher slowly took a breath as he nodded with a grim, determined light in his eyes. That woman, no matter how unhinged she might be, cannot be simply left alone.

    The bigger question was whether he would be able to corner her before she could cause trouble.

 Chapter 228: A Little Chat?

    Another month passed,

    It had only been two months since the war with the Umbralfiends but the people, especially the ones in the north, were trying to get their lives back to normal while trying to move on from their losses.

    Elsewhere, in the Central Royal City,

    Garbed in an elegant maid''s outfit of ck and white, a figure moved with an alluring grace amongst the bustle of the marketce.

    Her raven hair cascaded down her back, contrasting against her smooth red skin. A simple white apron, meticulously clean, was cinched around her slender waist, entuating her hourss figure and voluptuous bust.

    Her dark blue eyes, filled with a captivating mix of grace and modesty, scanned the vendors'' stalls around her, as she clutched a small basket.

    Anyone could easily recognize her as Merina, the royal consort''s maid.

    The marketce itself was an exuberant disy of the vibrant culture of the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Stalls lined the broad streets,den with an exotic array of goods that were a reflection of the diversity of the kingdom.

    Brilliantly colored textiles fluttered in the breeze, while ornate jewelry glinted in the sunlight. The air was thick with the aroma of freshly cooked meat, exotic spices, and other enticing fare. The mor of haggling voices, nging tools, andughter filled the air, lending an infectious liveliness to the scene.

    As she strolled through the market, her presence didn''t go unnoticed.

    Many people stopped their work, their gazes following her with a blend of curiosity and respect. A murmur of whispers followed her path, acknowledging her status in the royal household.

    Despite the historical animosity between werewolves and the denizens of this kingdom, they extended amicable nods her way, their faces breaking into warm smiles, some forced and some not. Their gestures were filled with a certain level of reverence, for she served the royal consort who seemed to always keep her close.

    Merina reciprocated the warm gestures with a modest smile of her own, never expecting people here would even smile at her when before her Master woke up, all she got were killing intent and vile gazes and sometimes even got things thrown at her and telling her to drop dead.

    The only reason nobody tried to kill her during those times was because her daughter had a close connection to the queen.

    This made her realize how far she hade because of her Master.

    And after being with her Master over time, she had started getting used to this scene before her.

    As she went about her chores, buying ingredients for her Master''s meals, a sense of contentment filled her heart. The simple act of preparing meals for him, seeing his satisfied smile after tasting her cooking, was a source of immeasurable joy to her.

    He only trusted her to cook his meals, and she felt honored he entrusted her with it.

    As Merina carefully selected the freshest meat and fragrant spices from one of the stalls, she suddenly felt a gentle touch on her forearm.

    Startled, she turned, meeting the gaze of a veiled figure dressed in all-ck attire. The womanly figure was averagely tall and slender, her posture dignified, and an aura of danger radiated from her.

    "Done picking up ingredients for our dear royal consort?" a mellifluous voice purred from behind the veil, hinting at a yful amusement.

    Merina let out a soft gasp, her heart skipping a beat. The scent that wafted from the veiled figure was unmistakable - it was Sabina Thorne. It was no surprise she wasn''t able to notice her sneaking up behind her.

    Why would a distinguished Young Lady like her approach a servant like her?

    And the fact that she suddenly approached her out of nowhere made her skin prickle with unease.

    However, maintaining herposure, Merina wondered why she was here in disguise. Does this mean she should act like she doesn''t know her?

    Noticing the confusion on Merina''s face, Sabina''s voice softened, "Don''t be so stiff, Merina. Just act like we''re two old friends talking. No need to be formal at all."

    Despite Sabina''s friendly demeanor, Merina wasn''t feeling at ease at all, but she managed to keep a light smile on her face, "A-Alright," she responded, trying to keep her tone as neutral as possible without trying to sound too polite.

    Sabina lightly tugged at Merina''s arm, a hint of mischief in her voice, "You still haven''t answered my question. Are you done shopping?"

    Merina nced at her half-filled basket, then at Sabina. Although she still needed to buy a few more things, she felt that the situation had changed. Sabina, the Young Lady of House Thorne, was here, and with her here she surely cannot continue shopping at her leisure. So she decided to handle this unexpected situation first.

    Smiling, she replied, "Yes. I have finished my shopping. Is there anything I can help you with?"

    Sabina winked beneath her veil, her tone carrying a hint of yfulness, "Well, I thought we could go for a walk together. Do you mind? I have been quite busy dealing with troubles back home and felt that we didn''t get a chance to bond after the war."

    Merina felt a flutter of anxiety. She was not sure of Sabina''s intentions, but she also knew that she couldn''t refuse her. So, she nodded and agreed, "O-Of course...We can."

    As they walked, underneath the heavy fabric of the veil, Sabina''s lips curled into a mischievous smile as she filled the silence, "Never thought I''d see the day when a werewolf would be a VIP maid. Even those who''d like nothing more than to skin you alive can''t help but smile at you."

    Merina felt goosebumps crawl across her skin at her words, but she forced a tight smile and nodded, keeping her anxiety in check.

    Sabina continued, her voice as smooth as silk, "You must feel quite indebted to Asher, holding such respect and prestige despite being a werewolf and a maid."

    "Yes, I am forever indebted to him," Merina responded, her voice soft but steady, a warm smile lighting up her face.

    Hearing her words and seeing the look on her face, a dangerous light momentarily glowed in Sabina''s eyes hidden beneath the veil. The intensitysted for only a moment before she asked, a teasing lilt to her voice, "And, do you enjoy warming his bed every night?"

    Merina blushed a deep shade of red, but she nodded timidly, her eyes cast down.

    "Fu, fu¡­" Sabina chuckled, her amusement clear in her tone. "You certainly must have some interesting tales to share. Would you join me for a little chat over some snacks?"

    "I¡­I¡­" Merina wanted to return to what she was doing, but feeling Sabina''s gaze, "O-Of course¡­but I have to return to my duties soon," She managed to reply, her voice still slightly shaky from the unexpected line of questioning. She was beginning to worry about where this conversation was heading, but she had no choice but to handle this carefully.

    Sabina merely offered a dismissive wave of her hand, "You don''t have to worry about that. We''ll be done with our talk soon enough."

    Merina nodded slowly, but an uneasy feeling continued to gnaw at her insides.

    She followed silently as Sabina led her through the bustling market, moving towards a more secluded part of the town.

    The destination was an old, dpidated building standing amidst a deste alleyway. Sabina pushed open the creaking door, and with a sly smile, she motioned Merina to enter the darkness thaty beyond, "This is the only ce I know where we can talk without anyone interrupting us."

    "I...Alright," Merina nodded and entered, feeling a chill run down her spine. The dimly lit interior did little to ease her nervousness.

    The door closed behind her with a soft thud, and Merina heard the rustle of fabric while looking around the inside.

    Behind her, Sabina removed her veil and the cloth covering her head, her silky, long silver hair cascading down like a waterfall. The veil no longer hid her ghostly red eyes that were glowing ominously in the dim light while her lips slowly began to twist into a dangerous smile.

    A sense of impending doom washed over Merina that made her skin prickle with even more intensity, making her turn around.

    Just as she did, her eyes widened as she dropped the basket. But before she could utter a word, her vision blurred, and then... darkness.

    Sabina''s voice echoed in the dark silence, "Now, we should get down to business, shall we?" But by then, Merina had already sumbed to the darkness.

    Few minutester¡­

    Merina''s eyelids fluttered open, her vision blurred at the edges. As her eyes started to regain their focus, the memories of the encounter came crashing back.

    Fear and panic surged through her as she attempted to move, only to look down with a quivering gaze and see that her limbs were bound to a chair by strong glowing restraints. She could do nothing but squirm futilely.

    A cold bead of sweat trickled down her forehead, slipping down her cheek as she tried to force out a scream. Yet, her lips remained sealed, not a sound able to escape. Her body stiffened, her gaze fixing on the ominous darkness before her.

    She then tried to move her tongue within her mouth, as if reaching for something. But she then stopped and took a deep breath.

    Then, from within that darkness, a hauntingly beautiful voice broke the eerie silence. Sabina, her silver hair glinting in the dim light and dressed in the same ck attire, stepped into the room. She wore a yful smile as her hands remained hidden behind her back.

    "My dear Merina, my apologies for the sudden... amodations," Sabina said, her voice charming, "I assure you, it was necessary. We have serious things to talk about, and I couldn''t risk you running off, now could I?"

    Merina could do nothing but stare at Sabina, a sense of dread beginning to fill the room.

 Chapter 229: Her Obsession

    Merina''s heart pounded in her chest, reverberating against her ribcage like a drum echoing through the silent chamber.

    Her dark blue eyes widened with a mixture of fear and disbelief, boring into Sabina''s amused gaze.

    The eerie, yful smile that danced across Sabina''s face only amplified the sense of danger, chilling Merina''s blood.

    She grimaced as she strained against the magical restraints, but the panic soon ebbed, reced by a calm resolve. She might be in a dire situation, but this wouldn''t be the first time she found herself in one. There was no point in panicking in a situation like this. She definitely had to think.

    And so her eyes met Sabina''s, holding her gaze steady despite the perilous situation.

    Sabina slowly walked towards her, "Now, listen carefully," Sabina''s voice cut through the silence of the room, her words rolling off her tongue like a chilling luby, "I am going to offer you three choices, and your life definitely depends on it."

    Merina''s eyes flickered with confusion and panic, she wanted to speak, ask, plead, but her voice was imprisoned behind the seal. She merely stared at Sabina, her heart pounding with a sense of imminent danger.

    Sabina tilted her head slightly, her lips curling up into a cold smile, "Oh, don''t look so confused, Merina. Even though you didn''t do anything to offend me, your existence is... an offense to me."

    Merina''s mind whirled. Could Sabina be doing this because she was a werewolf? But that didn''t make sense. Sabina had ignored her existence all these years. So, what had changed now?

    "As a mere maid, you''ve enjoyed luxuries that many can''t even dream about," Sabina''s voice became softer, yet it dripped with venom.

    She closed the distance between them, her slender fingers brushing against Merina''s cheek, "Your Master is one of such luxuries¡­which you don''t deserve to enjoy on your own. Am I wrong when even I didn''t get to have fun with him as much as you did?"

    Merina felt a chill race down her spine. She blinked rapidly, trying toprehend what she was hearing. Was this really about her Master?

    She knew her Master visited Sabina a few times on ount of learning to brew potions, but she never suspected... an affair? Sabina was betrothed and a woman of her status...Was she also willing to take risks like her Master? Was this why her Master never took her along whenever he visited the Dreadthorne Castle?

    Sabina leaned closer, her breath ghosting over Merina''s skin, "Rowena has already beaten me to him¡­ just as she does in everything else. But a mere maid, a werewolf at that, I cannot let you enjoy the perks of getting ahead of me. Not when I''ve yet to im him as mine."

    "So I can''t just sit by and watch you distract Asher from bing mine. As people say, if a woman wants a man to fall in love with her, he can''t be surrounded by other women. Even if you are just a maid, you have the beauty and charm to ensnare him, and I can''t have that," Sabina continued, her voice dropping an octave, wrapping around the room like a chilling wind.

    Merina clenched her hands, every nerve in her body pulsing with fear but at the same time a fervid sense of indignation for telling her that she didn''t deserve to be with him.

    In this kingdom, she might belong to the lowest ranks of society unlike Sabina but Sabina can never match the loyalty and love she has for her Master.

    However, she held her gaze steady, refusing to let Sabina see the tremor in her heart.

    "So¡­your first choice is to leave this kingdom, never to return and you get to live," Sabina offered, her fingers delicately tracing her lower lip.

    Merina''s heart jolted. To abandon her Master? That was unthinkable. She would never. And it also didn''t seem like Sabina would simply let her go like that. But she maintained her expression, waiting for Sabina to finish.

    "But the second choice, now that''s a favorite of mine," Sabina raised a second finger, her lips curling into a predatory smile, "I could have ''fun'' with you until you break. And once you''re broken, it would be easy to frame you as a traitor to our kingdom, and have you and your entire family executed."

    Merina felt a cold chill run down her spine at the horrific choice. Yet, she remained as still as stone, her eyes firmly locked with Sabina''s.

    "And the third choice, it''s rather simple," Sabina raised a third finger, her smile never wavering, "I could stage your death, make it look like you were murdered by one of our aggrieved people seeking revenge against your kind. This choice would at least save your family."

    A cold sweat broke out on Merina''s forehead. This woman... she was crazier than she''d ever imagined. She was willing to go to such lengths just to remove her, a mere maid, from her Master''s life?

    Sabina chuckled, her tongue lightly darting out to lick her nail, "So, dear Merina, which will it be?"

    There was a moment of silence, an almost eerie quiet that permeated the small room. Then, with a rustle of fabric, Merina shifted in her restraints, breaking the stillness. The muffled noise behind her sealed lips was faint but discernible.

    Seeing how Merina was trying to speak, "Fuu, how silly of me. I forgot to remove this," Sabina remarked in an almost cheerfully yful tone. With a wave of her hand, the magical seal binding Merina''s lips dissolved into nothing.

    Finally freed from the restraint, Merina took a few short, sharp breaths, her big bosom heaving with the effort.

    She swallowed, clearing her throat before raising her eyes to meet Sabina''s, "Would you...would you be willing to hear what I have to offer?" Her voice was shaky, wavering, yet there was a thread of resolve woven into her words.

    Sabina raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. A smirk slowly stretched across her face as she leaned back casually, "Oh, it doesn''t really matter. But, I am curious," She let the word hang in the air, clearly inviting Merina to speak.

    Merina drew in a deep breath, her eyes steady as she began. "What if... what if I told you that I could help you win him for yourself?" She let the suggestion sink in, her words filling the silence, "Even if I go away, it won''t help you get closer to him. He''s in love with the queen, not me. I''m not the real distraction."

    Sabina''s eyes hardened, her lips pressing into a thin line. She was silent for a moment, her mind obviously working through Merina''s words, "I know that," she finally retorted, rolling her eyes dramatically, "But how would you, a mere maid, help me get Asher?"

    Sabina already knew that even if she got rid of Merina, Asher would find another pretty maid to y with him. But what she didn''t like was a maid getting ahead of her before she had the chance.

    She was willing to kill hundreds of maids as long as she had an edge. But hearing what Merina wanted to offer, Sabina couldn''t help but feel interested.

    Merina didn''t flinch under the thinly veiled insult. Instead, she offered a soft, knowing smile, "I know my Master more intimately than anyone else. Not even the queen has be one with him yet. I know his likes, his dislikes....almost everything when ites to his tastes. And I''m willing to teach you how to win over his feelings."

    Her voice dropped to a whisper, her tone somber. "With all due respect, mydy, my Master is unlike any other man. He cannot be won over easily. So if you have my help, you might be able to get ahead of the queen herself in certain things."

    Sabina clicked her tongue in annoyance. Her eyes narrowed, but she couldn''t deny the truth in Merina''s words, "That''s true. Every time I tried to make him sumb to me, it ended up with him somehow having an advantage over me. It was surely exciting and fun," She mumbled as her tongue licked around her finger before adding, "But I want more¡­I want himid bare before me as I relish his delicious blood," Sabina mumbled as she licked her lips with a delirious look while thinking about what her mother wanted her to aplish for the sake of her House.

    Otherwise, personally, she would like this fun to continue longer.

    Merina wasn''t surprised that a woman like Sabina was this obsessed with her Master. Who wouldn''t be? But she felt that Sabina was after something else too.

    "I never expected a young man like him to be this difficult. So I believe you when you say he is quite not like other men," Sabina said with a smile while inwardly mumbling, ''And that makes him even more interesting, fu fu..."

    And the next moment, Sabina moved suddenly, her silhouette tilting forward until her face hovered just inches away from Merina''s.

    Her ghostly red eyes shimmered in the dim light, her voice dropping to a low, dangerous purr. "But¡­how do I know you''re not saying all this just to save your own skin?" she questioned, her gaze searching Merina''s for any hint of deception, "What''s to stop you from running straight to Asher and telling him everything that happened?"

    Merina stared back into Sabina''s prating gaze. Her heart pounded, but she maintained her calm, her voice steady as she answered, "I-I''m not a fool, Lady Sabina," she said, her tone bearing an undercurrent of determination, "I know that if my Master shows any signs of knowing about this, you''ll kill me or hurt my family. And I cannot risk that. I have a family to protect."

    Sabina mulled over Merina''s response, her sharp gaze never leaving the maid''s face. A slow, shrewd smile then unfurled on her lips, "You do look more intelligent than I gave you credit for," she murmured, her fingers gently undoing the restraints around Merina''s arms and legs.

    Just as a breath of relief escaped Merina''s lips, Sabina''s cold hand closed around her nape like a w, "Not so fast," Sabina cooed, her voice filled with a chilling amusement, "Tell me, how long will it take for you to help me make Asher mine?"

    Merina blinked nervously, swallowing hard as she felt Sabina''s grip tightening. She closed her eyes, her mind racing to give an answer that would satisfy thedy before her. After a few tense moments, she finally spoke, "W-Within a year, I promise. My Master will fall for you," she said with a newfound resolve, "If I fail, you have every right to... to punish me as you see fit."

    Sabina''s grip rxed, and she let go of Merina, her lips curling into a wicked grin, "I''ll look forward to your magic then. So don''t disappoint me, fu fu..." she dered, her tone dripping with amusement and anticipation.

    Merina bowed her head and quickly retreated, her heart still pounding as she left the ominous building behind. The chilling echo of Sabina''sughter followed her, lingering in the air long after she was gone.

 Chapter 230: Who Will Succumb To Whom?

    The richly decorated room was dimly lit, a crimson glow from the sun filtered in through the high stained-ss windows.

    Merina was on her knees, her heart pounding like a drum in her chest. Asher was standing by the window, looking out through it, his silhouette sharp against the dim light, his arms crossed over his broad chest.

    "So she really said that?" Asher asked with furrowed brows with his back facing Merina.

    Just a few minutes ago, while he was deep in thought, Merina suddenly rushed into his room and fell on her knees, apologizing non-stop. Her face looked like she had escaped from a ghost, and indeed the reality wasn''t too far from it.

    It was only after she calmed down did she tell him what happened, and he didn''t know if he should feel surprised or not.

    "My Master..." Merina started, her voice trembling, "Lady Sabina... she confessed to me. She... she wants you. For herself."

    Asher didn''t move for a moment, the only sound in the room was the faint rustle of his clothes as he tensed.

    "And she was quite motivated?" He finally asked, his voice neutral, betraying none of the surprise Merina expected.

    Merina nodded, even though he couldn''t see her, "Yes, Master. She... she threatened me. She said she wouldn''t tolerate my presence around you. She also expressed how she wanted to divert your attention away from the queen," Merina still shivered when thinking about how she was this close to either getting killed or getting tortured.

    After living in this kingdom for so long, she had heard rumors of how Sabina''s torture could make one wish for death till theirst breath.

    Asher was sure by now, Sabina wanted to make him fall for her so that she could make him do everything for her, starting with giving Callisa to her House.

    He knew House Thorne would try to get to him but he didn''t expect it to be so soon. Barely 2 months had passed after the war, and they were already trying to prey on him.

    Still, he didn''t expect Sabina to get this desperate nor did her parents seem like the people who would tell her to make a move like that. Was she that determined to help her House or...

    Realizing something, he inwardly smiled.

    However, on the outside, a soft sigh came from Asher. He turned around to face Merina, his sharp eyes examining her in the dim light. He walked towards her, each step resonating through the silence of the room.

    "I''m afraid there''s not much I can do, Merina," He admitted, "If someone like Sabina is determined to harm you, I can''t really stop her."

    Fear gripped Merina''s heart, but she quickly swallowed it down. She lowered her head, clutching her chest, her fingers clutching the fabric of her dress.

    She knew House Thorne was also greatly feared for their assassins and could make people disappear without a trace. It wouldn''t take much trouble for someone like Sabina to get rid of her. It was not as if her Master or anyone powerful could keep an eye on her 24/7 nor can she forever stay in this castle.

    "I know, Master," She murmured, "I don''t care about what happens to me. I just... I wanted you to know. To warn you. So you can be prepared to deal with her."

    With his gaze focused on the maid before him, Asher took a step forward, bending slightly to lift Merina''s chin with his finger, gently nudging her to stand up. His eyes were firm, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.

    "But you don''t have to worry. No one is going to die," he reassured her. His tone was light, as if they were discussing a mere trifle, not matters of life and death.

    Merina looked at him in surprise, her brows raised in an unspoken question. She hadn''t expected her Master to be so... cavalier about the whole situation. He could have simply made himself wary of Sabina. So was he doing this just to protect her?

    Relief washed over her. If he said there was nothing to worry about, she believed him. She hadplete faith in him. In a quiet voice, she asked, "What do you n to do, Master?"

    A cold smirk yed on Asher''s lips, "No one can walk over my people and expect to go scot-free, not even Sabina," he dered, his eyes hardening with determination, "She''s given you a year. So, in that time, I''ll find a way to make her sumb to me. Not the other way around."

    If anybody else heard that Asher nned to make one of the most frightening Soul Devourers of this kingdom sumb to him, they would surely think he went bonkers even for someone special like him.

    However, A small smile crept onto Merina''s face, lighting up her worried eyes.

    She believed him. She knew that her master, Asher, can be the only one who can deal with someone like Sabina.

    "But¡­next time, you better use the thing in your mouth I gave you. I was expecting House Thorne including Sabina to make a move. That is why I had it custom-made from Darren just for situations like these," Asher said with a serious expression, making Merina readily nod as she deeply bowed, "F-Forgive me, Master. I was about to use it, but I wanted to find out what Lady Sabina''s intentions were for you," She now realized why her Master didn''t seem that surprised. He was already expecting something like this to happen and the fact that he took measures beforehand to protect her life only went on to show how much he valued her.

    Asher softly nodded with an appreciative look, "I know, and I never thought you would handle it this well. Nobody else might have walked out of there alive."

    "Thank you, Master¡­" Merina said with a soft smile, feeling flutters upon hearing himpliment her.

    "But¡­no need to take such risks next time. No other maid can rece you," Asher said as his brows wrinkled and he turned around, making Merina slowly raise her head and stare at his back as her lips broke into a soft smile, her chin quivering subtly.

    A dayter,

    In one of the plush outer gardens of the Bloodvine Castle, a man, and a woman were watering the nts using a special water-like liquid to help them grow in the harsh environment of this world.

    The garden itself was an epitome of serenity, an borate disy of flowers in full bloom, their vibrant colors ying beautifully against the green of the castle''s outerwn.

    The fragrance of blooming flowers wafted through the air, carrying a sense of tranquility with them. Exotic nts of various kinds sprawled around, their leaves gleaming under the sun, adding to the majestic splendor of the ce.

    Naida Valentine stood there under the scorching sun, a vision of allure amidst the heavenly scents of the sprawling gardens of Bloovine Castle.

    A wave of ruby hair cascaded down her back, matching the color of her bright red eyes, which were focused on the flowers before her as she watered them. Her bright crimson gownplimented her eyes, her medium bosom modestly covered, and her slender figure entuated by the dress''s design.

    The very image of grace, her posture exuded confidence, and her courteous demeanor radiated a flowery aura that could make any soul feel at ease in her presence.

    Asher was assisting her in nourishing the beautiful nts. His deft fingers skillfully poured the concoction into the nt roots.

    He couldn''t help but marvel at the sense of tranquility that the garden offered, a stark contrast to the usual hectic pace of his life. Naida''s graceful presence, on the other hand, didn''t go unnoticed.

    Her dreamy beauty and grace made him wonder if this garden was lighting up the space around them or her.

    Suddenly, Naida turned to him with a gentle smile on her face, "My, my, Consort Asher," she began in her velvety voice, "Did you travel all the way here just to help me with the gardening as a thank you? I believe you already thanked me through a letter right after the war."

    Asher rose from his kneeling position by the flowerbed and, turning slowly towards Naida, he gently picked a stray leaf off his sleeve, "One of the main reasons I came all the way here was indeed to thank you personally, mydy," Asher said, his eyes revealing a heartfelt sincerity, "If you hadn''t told me about the Kraken''s weakness, we would not have won the war so easily."

    Naidaughed softly, a melodious sound that echoed through the vibrant garden. Her ruby hair shimmered under the sunlight, its brilliance rivalling the explosion of colors around her. As she moved lithely amongst the exotic nts, the hem of her elegant gown gently kissed the dewy grass, leaving a trail of faint sparkles in her wake, "Oh, it was nothing," she said, downying her contribution, "I only wanted to protect our kingdom from further losses. And since my House couldn''t participate in the war, the least I could do was this."

    But Asher wasn''t convinced. He squinted slightly as he studied her, tilting his head in bemusement, "Why me, though?" he asked, a touch of curiositycing his words, "You could have told any of the more formidable experts in our kingdom. Why someone like me, who is far from being the strongest in this kingdom?"

    A serene smile crossed Naida''s lips as she regarded him, her bright red eyes glistening with an unreadable emotion, "I must admit," she began, her voice cool as a summer breeze, "Initially, like everyone else, I thought you would amount to nothing as a cripple. But, after witnessing you defeat the Hell Maiden¡ªan achievement that no one else has aplished¡ªI knew you had the potential to perform the impossible, including crippling the Kraken."

    A low chuckle bubbled up from Asher''s throat, his eyes sparkling with mirth, "Well, I am ttered that you think so highly of me, mydy," he said, a yful glint in his eyes.

    After interacting with Naida all this time, he felt that she was the kind of woman who seemingly had an answer to everything, even in dire situations like when the Umbralfiends suddenly started a war. She also seemed quite easy to talk to, just like Kookus once said.

    Unlike other seniors of her age, Naida''s aura was gentle and soft, without putting on any airs.

    She was so helpful to him, he felt he should thank Silvia for helping him get introduced to her mother in a way.

    He guessed she was probably being so helpful because of knowing his potential, just like she said, but at least she was open about it.

    And so he paused, a more serious expression recing the amusement, "Forgive me for being shameless, but there is something else I''d like your advice on..." His words trailed off, inviting her to lend an ear to his queries.

    "Feel free to ask anything, Consort Asher. There''s no shame in seeking advice from me, especially since it''s you," she said, her voice as smooth and melodious as a tranquil brook.

    Asher, standing tall in the midst of blooming nts, met her gaze with a casual shrug, "It''s not much of a trouble, really," he started, looking out into the garden.

    After a momentary pause, he continued, "I just am in the middle of a harmless bet with Sabina. However, she seems to have an edge over me, making it difficult for me to im victory. I was wondering if you knew any way I coulde out on top."

    "Oh¡­" Naida''s eyes subtly narrowed at this, her brows lifting ever so slightly.

 Chapter 231: The Once In A Century Quest

    Asher never got aplete read on what kind of woman Sabina exactly was.

    All he knew was that she had some screws loose in her head and how unpredictable she could be at times.

    And so he felt maybe someone older like Naida, who also knew Sabina better than him, could help him out.

    With a soft chuckle, Naida met Asher''s expectant gaze, "Sabina does have a penchant for cing bets, doesn''t she? But I must say, winning against her is nearly impossible," she said, her voice resonating with a well-earned wisdom.

    Asher, always the keen observer, picked up on the significance of her words.

    His sharp eyes reflected a hint of intrigue, "You said ''nearly impossible''. Does that mean there''s a way? A weakness, perhaps?"

    Naida continued to water the nts, a light smile gracing her lips, "Sabina is, despite her entricities, quite an intelligent woman. And as the eldest among the younger generation of her House, she''s dedicated to protecting the welfare of her House and, most of all, her own prestige just like any other Young Lady. It''s safe to say that she would avoid making any mistakes that would put her at a disadvantage, especially when ites to bets," she observed, her words echoing in the peaceful silence of the garden.

    The hint of disappointment was evident in Asher''s gaze, but he remained silent, his attention unwavering.

    As if sensing his disappointment, Naida continued, a reassuring glint flickering in her ruby eyes, "However, there is one weakness that Sabina can''t get rid of on her own. A weakness she can''tpletely control, something that desperately clings to her. It''s something she would do anything to prevent from jeopardizing her status and power in a bet," she revealed, her words hanging in the air like a well-spun riddle.

    A slow smile spread across Asher''s face as he realized that she was talking about Edmund, who he knew was obsessed with Sabina.

    It dawned on him that this might be Sabina''s vulnerability which she wouldn''t want anyone else to discover.

    He always considered Sabina to be one of Edmund''s weaknesses, but he never thought it was true the other way as well.

    As the echoes of their conversation settled, Asher met Naida''s gaze with a look of gratitude, "Thank you for your insight, Lady Naida. It''s been truly helpful," he admitted, his voice sincere.

    Naida''s face lit up with a soft smile, her ruby eyes sparkling under the sunlight, "I''m d to hear that, Consort Asher. I must say, I''m personally rooting for you to win this bet," she confessed with a pleasant smile.

    "Thank you, I appreciate that," he responded, his smile mirroring hers.

    Suddenly, Naida''s tone shifted, "Now, forgive my abruptness¡­There''s a small favor I''d like to ask of you, Consort Asher. That is, if you''re willing to help me out," she said, her eyes meeting his with a request.

    Astonished, Asher tilted his head, his brows furrowing as he asked with a casual shrug, "Why would someone as powerful as you ever need a favor from me?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.

    With a graceful wave of her hand, Naida brushed off his concern, "Don''t downy your own capabilities, Consort Asher. My request doesn''t require brute strength, just your wits which I believe is better than any man of your age," she reassured him, "But you don''t have to agree if you are notfortable."

    The wheels of Asher''s mind started spinning, contemting the pros and cons of epting Naida''s request.

    Deciding that maintaining a bnce of give-and-take with someone like Naida was important, he decided, "I''m willing to help out if you think I can be of assistance," he dered.

    Asher felt that he could always refuse on the spot in case this favor required him to do something he was notfortable with.

    Naida''s smile widened, her gratitude evident, "Thank you, Consort Asher. I wouldn''t be needing your help anytime soon. So I will let you know. In the meantime, I am looking forward to seeing you on my floor for the trial, and I hope you have been preparing well for the Quest for the Worthy."

    Asher smiled and nodded, "Of course. I have been preparing for a long time."

    Inwardly, he was thinking of an opportunity where he could get to Edmund. It was the only one where he could do what he wanted.

    6 months passed,

    The scorching sun began to rise over the Bloodburn Kingdom, painting the sky with hues of deep crimson and maroon.

    The air was thick with anticipation, thrumming with a tense excitement that pulsed through the towering spires of the three great castles to the farthest reaches of the kingdom.

    The cobblestone streets bustled with the activity of demons preparing for the once-in-a-century event ¨C the Quest for the Worthy.

    Every nook and corner of the kingdom buzzed with whispers and rumors.

    Tales of the past quests filled the air, recounting stories of victory and valor, of glory and immense power.

    Young demon warriors polished their swords and armors, their eyes aze with the hope of eternal fame and gaining unimaginable power.

    In the grand castles and mansions of all noble Houses, the atmosphere was no different.

    Young demon nobles kept taking quests to increase their strength as much as they could, their excitement barely concealed under their poised exteriors.

    It wasn''t just about the glory and honor that came with winning the quest; it was about the Radem and the Deviar, the mythical treasures that were the source of much awe and reverence.

    The Radem for humans and the Deviar for demons ¨C mystical treasures forged from the essence of angels and devils.

    These were not just treasures; they were a divine symbol of immense power, a fast-track to unimaginable strength without the tedious tasks ofpleting quests.

    And just like how there were Grades for every magical item, the Radem and Deviar also had the same ssification with Legendary Grade Deviars and Radems being so rare, that their existence could be counted on one''s fingers in both the human and demon worlds.

    The Radem and Deviar that can be obtained through this quest surely couldn''t be as potent as a Legendary Grade one. But it surely was an Epic Grade which can allow one to gain from 1 to 10 levels depending upon the current strength of that person.

    And so, the allure of possessing such a treasure had cast a potent spell on everyone.

    The desire to hold such power and the promise of a fate-changing opportunity ignited a burning ambition in the hearts of many.

    With just one of these, a person can even have the chance to establish their own House if they use their new-found capabilities wisely.

    But everyone knew only the strongest among them could be the victor and take back home the Radem or Deviar.

    Yet, even the weaker ones found a reason to participate in this daunting quest. For there were other treasures to be won, less valuable but still powerful enough to be coveted.

    But they also knew this quest was one of the most dangerous they would be facing in their life since not only would a lot of people from their own world be participating, but they also woulde across their mortal enemies from the other world, be it demons for humans or vice versa.

    So they would not only have to fight and try to survive against their own people but also the ones from the other side.

    It was a given that a lot of them wouldn''t make it back home, yet many were willing to risk it for the potential benefits, benefits that could help them survive better.

    As the early rays of the rising sun illuminated the excited faces of the young demons, they knew the big day had finally arrived, their hearts pounding in sync with the rhythm of the kingdom''s anticipation.

    A week ago,

    It was morning when Asher was in Rowena''s study hall, where he was sitting on her table while she was sitting on her chair, her brows furrowed and her hands resting against her forehead as if she was greatly worried about something.

    "Rona, you shouldn''t¡ª" Asher started, only to be interrupted.

    "Asher, you should reconsider," Rowena voiced, her fingers drumming on the table, "There are many young powerhouses who will participate in the Quest for the Worthy. Silvia and her brother Jael, Edmund, Silvan, Sabina...and geniuses from other powerful Houses...they''re all far older and experienced even if they are considered to be in the same generation as you. And that''s not even considering the strongest among the younger generation of the human side. You''re very strong, Asher, for your age, and your progress has been shockingly fast, but you still need more time to catch up to those who spent decades getting stronger. You have a lot of powerful enemies within our kingdom that you cannot ignore. They might use this opportunity to get to you since they can''t touch you while you are here."

    Asher leaned forward, his eyes steady, "I''m aware of my strength and the dangers, Rona. But this quest¡ªit''s a once-in-a-century chance. I can''t pass it up. Not when our kingdom needs more power, and you also need me."

    Asher knew that this quest would allow anyone who hadn''t crossed 30% of their total lifespan without any restriction on one''s strength. So this could also include powerful geniuses who were quite strong for their age, just like the ones Rowena mentioned.

    But that didn''t mean he could let such a huge opportunity slip by him.

    He then added, "And if it makes you feel better, I got Is to protect me even if Eradicator cannot join," Asher knew Eradicator was 102 years old, and she narrowly missed the chance to join, though it didn''t matter to him.

    Rowena''s eyes narrowed upon hearing him mention Is.

    Noticing her expression, Asher said with a sigh, "Don''t look so unconvinced. Is can''t afford to let me die. If she fails, her people will share my fate. I am pretty sure she understands that after being with us all this time."

    The room fell silent, Rowena scrutinizing Asher with a pensive look, "Can you promise me, Ash? Can you promise me you''ll return safe and sound?"

    His smile softened. "I have to, Rona. I can''t afford not to."

    Rowena let out a weary sigh, her eyes reflecting both resignation and faith, "Very well, Ash. I believe you," Since he had never let her down in the past whenever he asked her to believe in his words, Rowena felt she should take a leap of faith.

    She also didn''t want to make him feel as if she was a hindrance to his path to getting stronger and earning prestige.

    She knew the victor of this quest would be remembered for generations and earn the respect of people to a greater degree.

    She then leaned back, her gaze bing moreplex as she watched Asher''s countenance, "There is another matter I wanted to talk about."

 Chapter 232: Dont Let The Past Define The Future

    Asher tilted his head slightly, an intrigued smile ying on his lips, "What do you want to talk about?"

    Rowena looked down, her hands resting on the carved desk, "It''s just... have something happened, Ash?"

    His brows furrowed at her vague question, "Nothing happened," he replied, shrugging nonchntly, "I don''t understand. What are you asking about?"

    Rowena closed her eyes for a brief moment, considering her words. She wanted to ask him why they had been spending less time together for the past few months.

    Why their shared painting sses had dwindled and why the magic of their bond seemed to have dimmed and been reced by something that made her feel as if he was slipping away from her hands.

    But she couldn''t voice her concerns outright. And so she sighed, "You just seemed to be quite busy recently."

    Understanding dawned on Asher''s face, but he didn''t want to admit the truth to her, which was gnawing at his heart.

    Instead, he gave her a mild chuckle, "You know I''ve been focusing on training and preparing for this uing important quest all these months," he said, "As you said, I amgging behind the others, and I have to work harder to catch up."

    Rowena nodded, her eyes filled with a mncholic understanding.

    She rose from her chair, reaching out to take Asher''s hands. She bent slightly to kiss them softly, "I wish I could join you in the quest. The restrictions don''t apply to me, but the crown..." her words trailed off, her expression tinged with apology and sadness.

    Asher reached up to tenderly kiss her forehead, "Don''t worry about it, Rona. I understand," he said, "Even if you disappear for one day, this kingdom would bepromised. So I need a home toe back to. And without you here to keep the kingdom safe, there won''t be one."

    Rowena nodded again, her lips curling into a faint smile at Asher''s words. But a subtle unease lingered in her heart, even as hisforting words echoed in the silence of the study.

    The water in the Naiadon Vige glistened under the brooding morning sun, waves rippling as Callisa, with her imposing appearance, roiled the waters with her yful antics.

    She thrust her enormous pincers above the water and manipted the aquatic element with newfound dexterity, causing sparkling droplets to dance in the air as they began to resemble the figure of the man sitting before her.

    She nced at her master, Asher, asionally as if hoping he was seeing what she was doing.

    But Asher sat on the sandy bank, his fingers idly stroking the waters. His dark yellow eyes were vacant, lost in thoughts that seemed as deep as the sea surrounding the vige.

    Neither the people of the Naiadon Tribe nor the Umbralfiends were near him or Callisa since the Naiadon people respected his need to be alone with Callisa while spending time with her.

    Asher also instructed Callisa to throw out any Umbralfiend that might be lurking in the waters near them.

    Not even a Soul Devourer can escape the senses of the baby Guardian of the Seas in the water.

    Behind him, a gentle melody curled around the crisp air, "Why are you here so early, Asher?" Is asked, her lilting voice soft yetpelling.

    Her luminous white hair cascaded down her shoulders, swaying rhythmically in the sea breeze as she approached him, a curious expression on her face.

    She extended a delicate hand and gently caressed one of Callisa''s pincers as she praised her, "You seemed to be getting good at learning new tricks, Callisa. We are so proud of you."

    "Koo! Kooo!" Callisa snapped her pincers together in excitement, her bulbous eyes glowing with joy and exhration upon hearing her words.

    Asher was drawn out from the depths of his musings by her voice. He turned to face her, a question immediately surfacing on his lips, "Did you meet today''s quota of life crystals beforeing here? If not¡ª"

    Before he couldplete his sentence, Is cut him off. She lifted a glowing silver scroll from her side, her confidence lighting up her sapphire blue eyes, "You don''t have to always be worried I am going to forget. I took care of it," she said, proffering the scroll, "Your life crystals for the day are all in here," Is knew better than anyone that after the incident when she identally delved into his memories, Asher had chosen to abandon the conventional method of life crystal transfers.

    The Lumina Scroll was a traditional method of transferring life crystals and was mostly used for official transactions, especially between merchants or people who were too far away from each other or had some other reason to be unable toplete the transaction in person.

    It also was one of the safest ways since the scroll was simr to a contract, and the one who signed it could decide who could take the life crystals stored within it.

    In this case, since Is used Asher''s seal to bind the contract, only Asher can take the life crystals.

    "But, why are you here? Usually, you''d be busy with quests around this time," Is inquired, tilting her head, a hint of curiosity etched on her face.

    Asher shrugged nonchntly, "I''m on the brink of leveling up. Can''t take up any new quests at the moment," he exined, his eyes darting back to Callisa, who was creating whirlpools around her with youthful exuberance.

    Is let out a soft hum as she sat down beside Asher, "Perhaps that''s one reason, but could it be that something else is troubling you?"

    Asher let out a scoff at this, a smirk painting his face as he turned towards her, "What makes you think that? Can''t a man simply take a break to enjoy thepany of his beastpanion?"

    Is, undeterred by his casual dismissal, narrowed her eyes at him, "I may have known you for less than a year, Asher," she began, her gaze steady and probing, "But I know enough to understand when something involves¡­Rowena."

    Upon hearing Rowena''s name, Asher''s brows knitted together, but he continued to remain silent.

    Is sighed and said, "Months have passed, and yet I can only see you getting more troubled with the burden of what you experienced and felt. And since you always refuse to talk about it, you are only hurting yourself. Do you think you will be able to get vengeance in your current state of mind? Or what if it gets too much for you to bear, and you do or say something you might regret before Rowena?"

    Asher suddenly clicked his tongue, "That is exactly what I¡­." a hint of frustration crept into his gaze, "Rowena, haa..." he murmured under his breath, a far-off look clouding his eyes.

    He picked up a small stone and, with a swift flick of his wrist, sent it skipping across the serene water surface, causing ripples to spread out like the troubled thoughts brewing within him.

    "I can''t keep doing this¡­" Asher finally admitted, his voice betraying a hint of desperation that he hardly ever revealed. His face hardened as he nced towards the horizon, the sight of the brooding dark sun seemingly reflecting his inner turmoil.

    "Every time I see her face, I''m reminded of what happened...the pain¡­" His words hung in the air like a heavy cloud, a stark reminder of a past that was gnawing at his sanity.

    He winced, clenching his fist as if physically trying to hold onto his slipping control, "I thought I could manage it the longer I keep it up. But it''s not getting easier, as I thought it would."

    His gaze turned steely, a cold resolve taking hold, "As time passes, it''s only bing harder. I can''t risk losing control, doing something I might regret, just like you said, and ruining everything. Rowena is quick to catch up on even the smallest things," he confessed, his voice almost a whisper now, battling with the gusts of the evening wind.

    Asher realized he didn''t mind venting to Is since she already knew things and if she wanted to turn on him, she would have done it a long time ago. And it felt oddlyforting to vent out his thoughts, the burden in his heart lightening just by a fraction.

    Is didn''t expect him to suddenly vent, but she listened quietly, her expression inscrutable. Her sapphire blue eyes reflected the sorrow he was feeling.

    She knew all too well the struggle of living with the weight of the past.

    After a moment of silence, she finally spoke, her voice soft and soothing against the fading echoes of Asher''s confession, "I understand, Asher," she murmured, her gaze locked onto his, "Pain has a cruel way of keeping the past alive in our hearts, haunting our present, and casting a shadow over our future," As she said this she remembered certain memories that still stung her heart.

    She gave him a small, sympathetic smile, her eyes glimmering with a faint sadness that spoke volumes about her own history, "When I lost someone I considered as my sister to the Cursed Wraiths, my father said time heals, but that it also has a way of ripping open old wounds when we least expect it unless¡­we deal with it in the right way."

    Asher subtly shook his head and asked after few moments of hesitation, "So these old wounds you have¡­how did you deal with it?"

    Is''s gaze became zed as she said, "Even if what we went through wasn''t the same, it doesn''t change the fact that you have to make peace with it just like I did. I focused on ensuring a better future for my people as a way of honoring the memory of my sister and the ones I lost on the way. You can''t let these old wounds eat you away from inside."

    She then looked at him and said with a look of resolve, "I may not be fond of Rowena, but after seeing you two all this time, I can say she loves you more than anything. What she did and what you did was the consequence of what you both were. Both of you didn''t have a choice. Maybe you should¡ª"

    "No," Asher curtly said as he looked at her with a hardened gaze, "I had no choice but to kill her father to save my world, which he tried to destroy. But she¡­she had the choice to let go of my mother and fail a measly reaping quest."

    "She had a choice? In that way, so did you whenever you killed a father, a mother, a sister, a brother, a daughter, or a son of a demon during your quests as a Hunter. But those acts¡­you did not only for the sake of survival and to protect your world just like Rowena did but also because of the hatred you held towards demons just like us demons who resent humans. Not even a year had passed since I started doing quests in the human world, and yet their actions and atrocities have already made me resent them as much as the Cursed Wraiths or even more," Is said with a hateful glint in her eyes as she remembered memories of humans using underhanded and vile methods to ughter her people and cutting up their corpses and using their body parts as souvenirs just like Asher said.

    This made her realize that the Cursed Wraiths may have been more dangerous, bloodthirsty, and brutal, but humans were far more cruel and monstrous than they ever could be.

    Asher''s expression faltered as Is''s words pierced into his mind. He wanted to refute her, but he knew what she said was the truth he always knew but refused to think about it due to his hatred towards demons in his past life, thinking they were better off not existing.

    It was only after he became a demon in this life did he realize how foolish he was to hate only demons when the humans beside him made him suffer more or less as the demons did. That was why he made the decision to only care about himself instead of picking a side.

    Still, he took a feverish breath as he said, "I know¡­it''s natural that Hunters and Demons will always kill each other. But since it''s her that did this¡­I can''t make peace with it¡­I can''t go through it all over again. Every time I trust someone, things only go wrong for me, and I end up paying the price."

    Is shook her head as she said, "You can''t let your past define your future. What she did, happened before she knew you and when she was just a 6-year-old girl, probably trying to do her best to not let down herself and her people just like me at that age. What if she always kept failing a quest on purpose because it involved an enemy''s dear ones? Would you have done the same if you were in her shoes, especially now?"

    Asher felt something within his chest quiver as he rubbed his forehead with his hand while taking a heavy breath, "I¡­don''t know¡­" Asher looked up with a hardened expression as he suddenly got up, "But what I know is I can''t let this distract me now. I can''t let this second and my only chance go to waste, even if it means my old wounds might hold me back."

    He abruptly turned around as he continued, "You should focus on getting prepared for our uing quest and our n," Saying so, Asher walked away.

    "Asher..." reached out a hand to him, but he didn''t stop as his tall figure soon disappeared.

    Is''s hand hovered in the air, a wordless entreaty left unanswered.

    "Keeew¡­." Callisa let out a soft mewl, her bulbous eyes following Asher''s retreating figure. She swiveled her gaze towards Is, a look of innocent confusion and worry ying in her deep sea-blue eyes.

    "Everything''s fine, Callisa," Is murmured, her smile returning though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. She gently patted Callisa''s pincer, her fingers gliding over the smooth exoskeleton, "He just needs some time to figure out his own thoughts, alright?"

    Callisa tilted her head, seemingly understanding. Is''s smile widened, a brighter one this time, "Now, why don''t you show me those new tricks of yours?" She asked, her tone light and encouraging.

    With a chirpy trill, Callisa started manipting the water around her, creating intricate patterns and shapes, her disy of water maniption drawing soft smiles from Is.

 Chapter 233: Cowardice And Lies

    The colossal ck gates of the formidable Dreadthorne Castle slowly creaked open, a chilling wind sweeping out, carrying a sense of ominous foreboding that made the hair stand up on one''s skin.

    From within the shadows emerged a tall figure, the silver glint of his long hair was the first to catch the bloody sunlight. It shimmered like quicksilver against the dark blue of his attire, lending him a charming yet unsettling aura.

    Edmund Thorne had finally stepped out of his eight-month-long seclusion, and it was news that had already spread far and wide before he even came out.

    As his sharp, ghostly red eyes, scanned over the three assembled young lords anddies and a few more standing behind, a silence fell over them, as though the very air they breathed had frozen over.

    Yet, when he strode forward, his every move radiating an effortless, predatory grace, a sudden mor erupted amongst the young lords anddies.

    Their faces were stered with ingratiating smiles, eagerness sparkling in their eyes, reflecting their fascination as they tried to garner his attention.

    "At least you all didn''t forget me, especially you three," Edmund said with a subtle snicker as he looked at the two young lords and a youngdy walking towards him with fervent steps.

    "Edmund, wee back!" called out a fawning young lord, his eyes glowing with a peculiar mix of reverence and fear.

    He was none other than Young Lord Thaddaeus te from House te, a race of Gargoyles, one of the twenty powerful Paramount Houses, ranked right below the three Great Houses.

    He stood tall, his muscr frame dressed in an armor-like ensemble forged from the rocks of the mountains his house rules. His skin was a tanned bronze, entuated by the stark contrast of his te-gray eyes and short, coal-ck hair.

    "Did your reaping and raiding go well these months, Edmund? Your aura surely seems stronger than ever, hehe," a youngdy chimed in, a flirtatious anticipationcing her words.

    She was none other than Lady Zephyrine Gale from House Gale and belonged to one of the Paramount Houses.

    They were a race of Harpies that were known for their dominion of wind and storm and had humanoid bodies with a set of majestic wings that they proudly disyed as their status and power.

    She wore a flowing silver-blue gown, and the gown clung to her slender figure before billowing out into a ring skirt that seemed to sway with even the slightest breeze.

    With her piercing dark green eyes, her ck hair cascading down her back, and coupled with her delicate features, she was quite known for her uncanny beauty and her powerful affinity for wind and storm magic.

    Edmund cast a casual, dismissive nce over them, the corners of his lips curling into a smirk that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "Pfft, what do you think?" he asked, his voice a smooth drawl as he eyed her cleavage with a wink, making her blush.

    "Wee back, Edmund! We''ve certainly missed your... indomitable presence," With a grin that rivaled the fiery warmth of his own element, Young Lord Ignatius Pyre stepped forward, extending a hand towards Edmund. His voice rang out with a distinctive fervor, resonating in the otherwise still courtyard,

    The House of Pyre, another Paramount House, resided in the scorching depths of the Bloodburn Kingdom, within the bowels of active volcanoes, and yet the strongest young genius from this House somehow came to be one of Edmund''s circle.

    He was adorned in an outfit that seemed as though it was forged from mes themselves. The suit was fitted perfectly to his athletic build, the bold colors enhancing his fiery red hair that fell in unruly waves down to his shoulders. His eyes were dark and hypnotic as a zing fire. His skin , bronzed and seemed to glow from the heat of his homnd.

    He continued, an edge of relief entuating his tone, "Rumors were ripe about your father putting you under some sort of house arrest. I must say I''m relieved to see they weren''t true."

    Edmund''s chilling gaze fixed on Ignatius, the light dancing in his crimson eyes in sharp contrast to the ghostly pallor of his skin. He grabbed Ignatius''s extended hand with an iron grip, his voice as cold as ice, "And who, pray tell, was the fool spreading such nonsense?"

    Inwardly, Edmund felt his face wince since the truth was that his father indeed grounded him for months because he massacred some insignificant people.

    The only good thing was that he got to focus on getting stronger, especially with the Quest of the Worthying up, and Sabina''s presence surely helped him cope even if he didn''t get to interact much. But how could he let anybody else know the truth and lose face?

    Caught off guard, Ignatius hesitated. He was well aware of Edmund''s temperament and knew he had to tread carefully.

    With a forcedugh, he quickly deflected, "Just idle chatter among some fools, Edmund. You know how these things go. It''s best to just ignore them, right?"

    Edmund clicked his tongue as he let go of Ignatius and said with a sharp scoff, "Those jealous vermin. They will do anything to sully my name. Ha¡­I do miss my good friend, Oberon. If only he was here, we could have together taught them all a lesson," Edmund felt it quite a pity that Oberon wasn''t awake since he knew only with Oberon can they have the most fun and set things in order.

    Edmund''s gaze flickered to Thaddaeus as he shifted ufortably, hesitating before he finally spoke, "Edmund¡­there was someone who didn''t hesitate to nder your name in public during your absence."

    Edmund''s eyebrows furrowed, his eyes narrowing dangerously, "Who?" His voice came out as a low growl, frosty and threatening.

    Before Thaddaeus could respond, Zephyrine cut in. Her lilting voice contrasting the somber atmosphere, "An Umbralfiend, quite popr among his kind and endearingly called as General Vraxos by his people. He''s been boasting that he nearly broke your back and had you running away like a coward. I can''t believe he had the nerve to spout such nonsense when nobody even saw him fighting you other than his own people, as he ims."

    A vein bulged on Edmund''s forehead, his fists clenching, "This Vraxos¡­How dare he enjoy the protection of my House and have the audacity to nder me! To think a prisoner of war like him isn''t scared of sullying my and my House''s reputation."

    With a sharp wave of his hand, he gestured the trio to follow him, a dangerous glint in his red eyes, "I will show him what happens when you cross Edmund Thorne. We shall see if his tongue wags so freely when I stand before him."

    As he led the way, a chilling silence descended on the trio. They exchanged knowing nces, smiling to see that those scum Umbralfiends were in trouble for sure this time.

    "Of course. Let''s make them remember who their Master is, hehe," Zephyrine said with a giggle as her eyes glowed with a vicious light.

    The next moment, they quickly fell into step behind him, leaving the courtyard echoing with the sound of their departing footsteps.

    Inwardly, Edmund was determined to silence Vraxos somehow since only Vraxos knew he had massacred those vigers that night. Even if there was no proof and nobody would believe the words of an enemy, he still couldn''t let him roam free.

    The arrival of Edmund Thorne and hispany in the humble Naiadon Vige was nothing short of thunderous.

    The entourage of the powerful young lords anddies, and a contingent of armed men added a somber and heavy atmosphere to the ordinarily peaceful and serene surroundings of the vige.

    Pushing through the crowds, the flustered Naiadon vigers respectfully greeted Edmund and his party, their voices trembling with both reverence and fear.

    "Young Lord Edmund," one brave viger ventured, bowing in a low hunch, "What brings you to our humble vige today?" Since their chief had went to the town for an urgent matter, he felt the need to step up.

    Without so much as a nce, Edmund pushed away the viger, his focus pinned ahead, his eyes scanning the vicinity as if searching for someone. A chilling wind swept through the vige, carrying the murmurings of anxiety from the nervous vigers.

    The yfulughter and chatter of the vige were reced by hushed whispers and tense silence. The Umbralfiends, who had been cooking food under the trees and sharpening their weapons, suddenly stood up, their rxed expressions reced with wary ones as they watched Edmund and his entourage advance. Their eyes darted to each other,municating silent messages of apprehension.

    But they knew they couldn''t disturb their king and queen since those two and most of their people were quite busy building an underwater home for them all.

    So, there was only one person they could call upon to deal with this if necessary.

    On the periphery of the vige, the inhabitants watched the progression of the intimidating party with bated breath, their eyes wide and hearts pounding with trepidation.

    With an air of arrogance and a sh of impatience in his red eyes, Edmund Thorne raised his voice, "Vraxos!" he bellowed, his voice echoing across the vige like a discordant cry, stifling all movement and chatter, "Come out and face me if you dare instead of spreading lies in the dark like a coward."

    His words reverberated through the air, silence wrapping around the crowd like a dense fog.

    After a few moments of intense silence, there was a rustle from the far end of the vige, and then, as ifmanded by some unspoken force, the crowd parted.

    From the shadowy depths, a bald figure emerged.

    Towering, impressive, and radiating a intimidating aura, Vraxos stepped into the sunlight, his blue armored scales reflecting the light and making him appear as if he''d just emerged from the depths of the ocean.

    His turquoise eyes, deep and imprable, bore into Edmund''s, a silent challenge hanging in the air between them.

    The crowd gasped collectively, their eyes darting between Edmund and Vraxos, their anticipation spiking to new heights.

 Chapter 234: The One With The Authority

    Vraxos, with a gaze as deep as the ocean and as steady as the earth, fixed his eyes on Edmund, silent yet intimidating. A faint cold sneer curled at the edge of his mouth, as if feeling disdain upon hearing Edmund''s bold promation.

    "Young Lord Edmund Thorne," he called out, his voice a rolling thunder, resonating across the vige, "You misunderstand me. I am not a coward, unlike someone who hid inside his house for months."

    The crowd held its breath, a collective hush falling over the vige. Some of the vigers dared to nce at Edmund, whose face was as hard as stone. His red eyes narrowed, and the corner of his mouth twitched, disying his annoyance at Vraxos''s audacity.

    Even if Vraxos didn''t mention Edmund''s name, it was clear to whom he was really referring.

    "And if I was really one," Vraxos continued, standing firm under Edmund''s intense re, "I would have brought along a small army to converse with you, Young Lord."

    Edmund''s face darkened further, his re turning frosty.

    "So, Young Lord," Vraxos said, his expression still serious as he crossed his arms, his armored scales gleaming under the dim light, "How can I help you and your little army?" Hearing his words, his fellow Umbralfiends standing behind snickered while feigning an attempt to suppress it.

    The way Vraxos said all this, with his expression and tone made it seem like he was really being serious, masking his brutal sarcasm and contempt.

    Edmund''s rage-filled eyes flickered under the sunlight, his silver hair rustling in the soft breeze.

    His eyes darted to Vraxos'' face, to the mocking glint reflecting in his eyes.

    He then shifted his gaze to his men, to the trio by his side, and finally rested on the vigers huddled together in fear. He forced a dark chuckle and said, "Little army? Oh no, Vraxos. They are just here for... entertainment."

    As he spoke, a dangerous, feral glint shed in his eyes. Edmund stepped forward, his long robes swishing around him, a stark contrast to the dark earth below, "You want to know what I n to do with you? Isn''t it obvious? To put you in your ce. Or should I say...in the dungeons of the Dreadthorne Castle?"

    The vigers gasped in unison, their eyes widening in terror, a few even retreating into their homes. The Umbralfiends gathered around had their expression begin to darken.

    Vraxos'' eyes narrowed. However, the icy tension that had filled the vige square was suddenly spiked by Edmund''s words. Was he really going to heighten the tensions between the Umbralfiends and the Bloodburn Kingdom?

    Vraxos maintained his expression as he crossed his arms and asked, "And on what authority and charge do you n to put me in the dungeons?"

    "You... think you have the right to mock me by spouting tant lies, Vraxos?" Edmund''s voice echoed eerily around the silent vige, hisughter dying down into a chilling silence, "I''vee here tonight to remind you and your fellow lowly prisoners of war, who you''re supposed to be obedient to. My ancestor, the Ravager, showed you all your ce, and today I am going to do the same. We can''t let you all spit on the face of House Thorne while living in ournds. So there is no point in asking about authority when it''s quite obvious we rule anyone who stands on thesends," Edmund scoffed with a twisted smile.

    The Umbralfiends let out subtle growls, their expressions bordering between resentment and rage. Hearing Edmund boast about Ravager''s barbaric acts made their blood boil, especially Vraxos, who clenched his fists.

    Unable to not let this slip, his gaze, unwavering, remained fixated on Edmund, "House Thorne," Vraxos began, his voiceyered with a subtle undertone of irony and rage, "a name that was built on the blood of my people by your ancestor," His voice rang clear and loud in the eerily silent shores, "Is this your desperate attempt to reestablish your dominance? If you really want to take me in as a prisoner, why don''t you subdue me alone, and I give you my word I wouldn''t resist once you defeat me. Can you prove you have the might of your ancestor?"

    Edmund''s features tightened at Vraxos'' words, his eyes darkening dangerously. However, themotion behind him drew his attention. He watched as a handful of Umbralfiends rose to their feet, their faces hard and defiant, bolstered by Vraxos'' words.

    He realized Vraxor was trying to make him lose face by challenging him. If he refused, he would look weak before everyone, but if he epted, then he knew best he wouldn''t stand a chance against Vraxos in the slightest, though he would never admit it openly.

    The sand crunched beneath Young Lord Thaddaeus'' boots as he stepped forward, his cold eyes riveted on the audacious Umbralfiend, "How dare you, sea filth!" He spat out, his voice as sharp as the icy wind that danced around him, "You, who was defeated and surrendered to our kingdom, dare to challenge our Young Lord Edmund? You overstep!"

    Lady Zephyrine followed suit, stepping gracefully to stand beside Edmund. A mischievous smile yed on her crimson lips as she twirled a lock of her hair around her finger. She let out a soft giggle, the sound chiming through the silent night, "Oh, this is too amusing!" She eximed, her voice rich with mockery, "A defeated dog barking out big words. Do you take us for fools?"

    A sigh of relief reflected on Edmund''s face, though he was quick to mask it. Thanks to these two, his face was saved.

    He immediately straightened himself, squaring his shoulders, and called out to his men, "Hear that, Vraxos? Your audacity has consequences. Men, arrest this rebel! If he dares to resist, consider it as an act of breaking the treaty. He will be punished ordingly!"

    The moment Edmund''s words fell, an almost palpable tension stretched out, its tendrils snaking through the crowd. Vraxos remained unyielding, his gaze unwavering from Edmund''s furious countenance.

    Around him, the Umbralfiends, too, reacted to Edmund''s promation.

    Their scales seemed to glimmer with an unprecedented fervor as they prepared to take out their weapons, an unspoken agreement to protect their general from this ludicrosity.

    But Vraxor gestured with his hand, telling them to not draw their des, making their lips quiver as they reluctantly lowered their arms.

    Just as the tension reached its boiling point, a mellifluous voice flowed through the throng of tense bodies, cascading over the eerie silence.

    "Everyone, please calm down." It was like a breath of the sea, rich and melodious, gentle yet authoritative, that made everyone feel like listening to her, including the men that were about to act on Edmund''s order.

    As if time had frozen, every pair of eyes turned towards the origin of the voice, drifting towards the shimmering surface of the sea.

    Emerging from the seas was a figure, the water parting around her like a royal cloak.

    Is, the Princess of the Umbralfiends to her people and the Umbralfiend Emissary to the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Edmund''s gaze snapped towards her, his eyes widening in unconcealed admiration.

    He saw her rising from the heart of the sea like a water nymph.

    Sunlight bathed her wet, graceful form, rendering her twilight-blue skin into a canvas of shimmering silver.

    Her luminous white hair stuck to her body, its silver strands snaking down her shoulders like cascading waterfalls.

    Droplets of water fell from her soaked hair, kissing her skin and tracing a glistening path over her alluring form, creating an exotic spectacle.

    The sleeveless dark blue knee-length silk dress clung to her wet body, enhancing her feminine curves, her long smooth legs while holding in her ample bosom and revealing her bare upper chest with sculpted corbones.

    Her serene expression, coupled with her otherworldly beauty, seemed to tame the tempestuous scene that was unfolding before them.

    Edmund''s eyes, red as the blood moon, softened at her sight. He drank in her otherworldly beauty, leaving him momentarily spellbound.

    Her mesmerizing beauty made his heart throb, and the dangerous intensity of moments ago was reced by a faint spark of desire. The specter of Vraxos and the Umbralfiends faded into the background, their presence dimming under Is''s radiating allure.

    The number of women he knew that could match the charm and beauty of his sister was so low, he could count with just his fingers. But other than his sister, the rest were impossible to possess.

    But now, upon seeing Is, his lips curved into a twisted smile, regretting getting injured during the war. Otherwise, he could havee upon her on day one.

    He had already heard rumors of the beauty of the Umbralfiend Princess but was skeptical since the Umbralfiends he knew were quite ugly to him. Still, he had nned to check her out bying here.

    And to his astonishment, she looked quite different, even whenpared to her people, far from what he expected.

    Zephyrine had a dark frown manifest on her face upon seeing how easily this bitch stole Edmund''s soul without even trying.

    Is stopped just a few feet before him as he stood there with his lips parted, his eyes dazed.

    "Young Lord Edmund," Is spoke again, her gaze meeting his, her eyes having a serene glow, "I believe this is all just a big misunderstanding. So please tell your men to stand down, and this situation doesn''t have to go down the wrong way."

    "Princess¡­" Vraxos had a look of shame and guilt, upon disturbing the princess because of his actions.

    Edmund came back from his reverie as he raised his chin, and asked with a frisky smile, "A big misunderstanding? Do you care to enlighten me how¡­in private?"

    Vraxos and his fellow Umbralfiends had seething looks upon seeing this cowardly bastard disrespecting their princess with his leering gaze and tone.

    However, Is''s expression remained calm as she said, as a matter of fact, "There is no need for that. The royal consort, Asher Drake, is the only one who has authority over us. If you want to take in Vraxos, I am afraid you will have to first consult with the royal consort. Otherwise¡­it might only cause you more trouble."

 Chapter 235: I Repay My Debts

    Is''s words resounded in the area like a delicate thread, her voice conveying a seeming concern for Edmund''s welfare. The Naiadon people and Umbralfiends exhaled a collective sigh of relief at her intervention.

    At least now, these Young Lords wouldn''t dare to cause a scene upon hearing the royal consort''s name.

    But upon hearing the name ''Asher Drake'', Edmund''s features twisted in barely concealed contempt and anger.

    Asher was an alien filth he had tortured like a dog in the past.

    But now he was known as the Hell Prince, ''Kraken Conqueror'', anduded for his Immortal Bloodline and impressive feats. The mere mention of Asher''s name ignited a me of resentment within Edmund, reminding him of how easily someone like him got overshadowed by someone who was still weaker than him without any real background.

    With a scoff, Edmund''s eyes narrowed into slits, a twisted smirk tugging at his lips as he retorted, "Consort Asher is not here right now, is he? I will exin everything to himter. For now, I am in charge."

    "Even if I wasn''t here, it''s against thew to take charge without my permission, as the Umbralfiend Emissary has correctly mentioned," The sudden echo of a man''s voice pierced through the silent night, a calm yet authoritative voice ringing loud and clear,

    All eyes swiveled towards the source of the voice, the vigers'' hearts leaping in their chests at the familiar sound.

    A sigh of relief washed over the crowd, including the Umbralfiends, the tension immediately diffusing upon recognizing the figure that emerged from the crowd and the tall, imposing, armored figure walking behind him.

    The tall, striking figure of Ashermanded attention, his athletic build and graceful gait exuding an air of effortless power.

    His dove-grey skin, smooth and wless, caught the light, adding an otherworldly sheen to his already striking appearance. High cheekbones, a strong jawline, and full lips hinted at his dangerously charming demeanor.

    However, it was his eyes that truly captivated the crowd; dark, yellow pools, making even Edmund''s face green more than ever. This alien seemed to have gotten even stronger within just a few months. How could someone keep getting strong this quick?

    Dressed in a royal ck robe, the symbol of a dragon etched on his chest, Asher''s presence itself made everyone realize the might of House Drake.

    Edmund''s face twitched as he saw Asher approaching, the man''s subtle smile somehow putting him even more on edge.

    Young Lord Ignatius, Young Lord Thaddeus, and Young Lady Zephyrine, who were standing behind, had uneasy looks, not expecting the royal consort to be so concerned about the Umbralfiends.

    Asher''s imposing figure moved with a fluid grace, making his way to Is and wrapping a casual arm around her shoulder. He pulled her closer, a casual, intimate gesture that made her soft body squish against his, though it immediately caught Edmund''s attention.

    Is shot Asher a displeased look, her sapphire blue eyes narrowing into a re that was lost on no one.

    Vraxos and his people frowned with dark expressions as they took a step forward, but suddenly they froze on the spot with confusion flickering in their eyes. And the next second, they reluctantly took a step back and stayed on the spot.

    But Edmund''s face hardened at the sight. He had already been drawn to Is''s otherworldly beauty, and now seeing her under Asher''s arm was like a p to his face.

    He said in a voice that he strained to keep neutral, "It seems you are making the Umbralfiend Emissary ufortable, Consort Asher. Perhaps, she doesn''t like to¡ª"

    Asher looked at Edmund, his yellow eyes glinting with amusement as he interrupted him, "Does it matter?" he asked, the corner of his mouth lifting in a smirk, "They are all under my management, aren''t they? And surely they wouldn''t be smiling after surrendering to us, would they?"

    Is''s lips tightened into a thin line, her body subtly squirming against Asher, as if trying to free herself from his hold. Her eyes looked away, a flicker of resentment passing through them, but she remained silent, seemingly resigning to Asher''s hold.

    Seeing such a beautiful creature like her giving in to this alien filth made Edmund''s breath feverish, though he held it in.

    Still, refusing to back down from why he came here, his voice carried a challenge as he stated, "Now that you''re here, I''m sure you wouldn''t mind if I take in General Vraxos. He''smitted a severe crime - nder against my name and that of House Thorne."

    Asher''s brows furrowed slightly at this, a look of confusion passing over his features as he turned towards Vraxos. With a simple gesture of his hand, he beckoned him toe forward.

    Vraxos shifted his gaze towards the princess, who looked at him, nodding with her eyes, and then he began to walk towards Asher.

    "Vraxos," he began, his voice echoing across the silent vige, "did youmit a crime just like Young Lord Edmund is using?"

    Vraxos stepped forward, his deep blue eyes fixed on Asher. He shook his head, a firmness to his stance that belied his words, "I did not. I never ndered the name of House Thorne or Lord Edmund''s."

    A scoff echoed through the silent crowd, turning everyone''s attention back towards Edmund, "How dare you lie right before everyone!" he bellowed, his voice filled with indignation. "I know you''ve been cooking up tales for your people. And these tales were intended to defame me and my House!"

    Vraxos maintained hisposure, his gaze shifting to Edmund''s. His voice carried across the silent vige as he denied the usation once again, "I never mentioned your name nor your House in my tales, Young Lord."

    Suddenly, Asher''s eyes lit up as he snapped his fingers together, a look of realization crossing his features. "Ah, I remember now. General Vraxos has been recounting tales to his people on some nights. But those tales only mentioned a vampire warrior with silver hair. Never a specific name. Nor did he ever mention if it was a tale from his imagination or reality."

    Murmurs ran through the crowd, and many of the Naiadon people nodded in agreement.

    This sudden turn of events seemed to take Edmund aback, his eyes widening slightly, especially since Asher was agreeing to Vraxos'' words. Why was he protecting these prisoners?

    Still, he immediately turned to hispanions, speaking in a hushed tone, "Is this true?"

    Young Lady Zephyrine, her face paling slightly, held up her hands defensively, "Well," she began, offering an awkward smile, "It was Thaddaeus who told me about this."

    Young Lord Thaddaeus, looking equally anxious, pointed a finger toward Ignatius, "I... I heard it from Ignatius," he stammered, his face paling under Edmund''s intense re.

    Young Lord Ignatius gulped audibly, his face growing pale under the scrutiny.

    He offered a shaky smile, nervously meeting Edmund''s gaze, "Ah, well, yes. What Vraxos said was true. But, the details of the tale... they just seemed eerily simr to..." His voice trailed off, not daring toplete the sentence under Edmund''s burning gaze.

    Edmund turned back towards the crowd, his posture straightening, a forced chuckle escaping his lips, "Well¡­It seems I was misinformed about the crime," he began, his smile wavering slightly, "All this was just a misunderstanding."

    Vraxos crossed his arms, his dark, piercing eyes ncing at Edmund before looking away.

    The silent contempt in his momentary stare was more than apparent, a subtle defiance that stung Edmund.

    Asher sighed audibly, a look of weary exasperation in his captivating dark yellow eyes, "Maybe next time, Young Lord, you shouldn''t be too quick to jump on the words of your own people," he remarked, the undertone of his voice somewhat mocking, "It''s amusing how easily people twist information for their own benefits."

    Edmund''s red eyes darkened, a wave of embarrassment and anger washing over him.

    Asher''s words might seem like he meant well. But only he knew they were a thinly veiled mockery, a slight he couldn''t publicly retaliate against. The insinuation that his own people had manipted him was a blow to his pride, one that he could ill afford.

    He also couldn''t risk causing a scene and making his father ground him again. He had one of the most important quests in his lifeing up soon and couldn''t risk anything rted to it.

    Barely containing his indignation, Edmund cleared his throat, addressing the crowd once again, "Well, since the misunderstanding has been solved, I''ll be taking my leave," he announced, trying to retain an ounce of dignity.

    His gaze inadvertently drifted towards Is, whose eyes were fixed on him. There was a softness in her gaze, a silent plea that tugged at his nerves.

    But before he could react, Asher turned around, sweeping Is away in his hold and effectively severing the unspoken connection between her and Edmund.

    Edmund''s jaw clenched as he watched them disappear into the crowd, his chest burning with a seething rage.

    And so, with a final cold gaze cast towards Vraxos, Edmund turned on his heel and walked away, his entourage trailing behind him, the memory of the day''s humiliation aftering out for the first time in months, still burning fresh in his mind.

    As soon as Edmund and his party were out of sight, Is slowly nced at Asher''s hand on her shoulder, her voice echoing in his mind, "You can remove your hand now, Asher. He''s gone."

    Asher let out a soft chuckle, his hand falling away from her shoulder as he turned to face her, "I must say, I''m impressed by your performance. It was just subtle enough to get his attention without going overboard."

    Is sighed, running a hand through her wet hair, "I just hope you know what you''re doing," Her expression turned into one of disgust as she added, "Even without knowing what I know, I can see how rotten he is from just interacting for a few minutes," Is winced even more when thinking about what that repulsive man did to Asher all those years ago.

    Turning her gaze back to Asher, a genuine gratitude flickered in her eyes, "And thank you...for defending Vraxos. I know you never heard any of his tales," Her voice trailed off, hinting at her understanding of his ruse. She knew he lied just to strengthen Vraxos'' statement.

    "As I said...I repay my debts..." Asher said with a subtle smile as he slowly turned away, his silver-white hair trailing behind him as he walked away, leaving a certain sense of quiet calm behind him while Is stared at his disappearing back with a softened gaze.

    However, the people wondered what kind of rtionship their royal consort exactly had with the Umbralfiend Emissary after helping her people out while the Umbralfiend Emissary wondered if their princess let the royal consort act rude with her just because he did a favor for them.

    Still, this sight made both the parties keep blinking as they couldn''t figure out the right reason and something between the two...just seemed strange.

 Chapter 236: The Towers Refusal

    In a secluded private room of a luxury restaurant, meant only for the high-ranking nobles, sat Edmund Thorne with his trio of followers - Thaddaeus te, Zephyrine, and Ignatius Pyre. An aura of tension hung heavy in the room, as tense as the silence that filled it.

    With an expression of seething rage, Edmund let his foot trail along Ignatius'' face, who was kneeling before him, "You idiotic fool! How dare you make a fool of me, especially in front of that alien bastard, Asher!" Edmund spat out, his eyes glowering at the humiliated Ignatius.

    "I...I...apologize, Edmund," Ignatius stuttered, his voice shaky, "I swear on my life, I won''t make such a stupid mistake again."

    From the side, Zephyrine watched the scene with a sense of amusement shing in her eyes.

    Thaddaeus, on the other hand, looked on with a scornful expression. To him, Ignatius was only receiving what he deserved for his stupid mistake. He also made him look bad before Edmund since he was the first to mention it.

    Edmund guzzled down the blood from his chalice, his anger still seething. In a sudden move, he kicked Ignatius away, sending him crashing onto the floor. Ignatius'' face turned beet red, a mix of humiliation and physical pain etched on his features.

    Edmund harrumphed, turning his back to the kneeling figure, "Pah! He must be gloating on the inside after not only making me look small before those Umbralfiends but even thosemoners. He even put his hands on their princess, who wanted me to save her from him," Edmund still couldn''t shake off the way she looked at him, silently imploring him to help her and the helpless he felt only fueled his anger.

    Pointing his finger at Ignatius, he continued with veins popping over his temples, "But I couldn''t, all thanks to this fool."

    Breaking the tense silence, Thaddaeus'' voice echoed in the room, "Asher is gaining poprity and power quite rapidly," he stated, a tinge of worry underlying his words, "Particrly after your seclusion, Edmund."

    Zephyrine, toying with a strand of her hair, chimed in, "Indeed. We should do something before he bes too big for us to handle. I mean, who knew the queen would fall head over heels in love with him?"

    She let out a sly chuckle, adding, "That alien is clever. I''ll give him that. Seduced the queen shortly after his awakening, just to ensure he could manipte things smoothly. You''d think the queen would give a job as important as managing the Umbralfiends to someone older and experienced."

    Ignatius, who was still on his knees, offered a tentative suggestion, "Maybe... maybe we coulde up with a n to help you get back at him?"

    Edmund''s cold stare made Ignatius lower his gaze again, a shiver going down his spine.

    Then, Edmund turned his gaze towards Thaddaeus and Zephyrine. A chilling smile adorned his face as he said, "I don''t just want to get back at Asher. I want to take care of this Asher problem once and for all. He is too dangerous and an eyesore the longer he breathes..."

    His words left Thaddaeus and Zephyrine exchanging wide-eyed looks, the gravity of his intentions clearly understood.

    Meanwhile, Ignatius wore a stunned expression, his mind struggling toprehend the magnitude of Edmund''s intent.

    "Don''t look so surprised," Edmund warned, his gaze hardening. "I meant every word I said. That alien dog has taken hisst breaths. And since you heard what I said, you all will certainly aid me in this."

    Ignatius swallowed audibly, his face pale. The topic they were discussing was one of immense danger, one that could lead to them getting executed together.

    Thaddaeus, steeling himself, ventured, "But how can we achieve this? Asher is untouchable in this kingdom."

    "Who said anything about doing it within this kingdom?" Edmund scoffed, a dark gleam in his eyes.

    Zephyrine, catching onto his implication, let out a soft chuckle, "The Quest for the Worthy¡­right?"

    Thaddeus'' brows shot up in realization. Ignatius, on the other hand, nervously interjected, "B-but Asher will certainly have protectors apanying him on the quest."

    "Only one we should be wary of is the Eradicator, and luckily, she doesn''t qualify for this quest," Edmund snorted dismissively, "Asher can only rely on his vassals, who are nothingpared to mine. Plus, the dog himself is far weaker than me. We can easily kill him during the quest, and no one will be the wiser. People will only think the humans or the lurking dangers got to him. They won''t even get his body to investigate, haha."

    A confident smirk bloomed on Thaddeus'' and Zephyrine''s faces, "As expected, Edmund. You truly had it all nned," they voiced in unison.

    Ignatius, although pale as a sheet, also nodded, managing to force out a shaky smile despite the clear lines of worry etched on his forehead.

    A dayter, at the Tower of Hell, Asher stood at the doorstep of its fourth floor, feeling an odd mix of anticipation and foreboding.

    This particr level of the Tower was managed by its Floor Warden, Naida Valentine.

    And the name of this trial was ''Hell''s Mirage'', though just like the previous trials, Asher had no idea what this trial was about.

    But he could guess it probably had to do with illusions since Naida was the one managing it unless he was guessing it the wrong way.

    As he faced the gigantic silver doors before him, he could sense the hidden dangers lurking within.

    The enormous doors were a blend of the haunting and the majestic, intricately designed with menacing devilish creatures.

    However, Asher wasn''t worried about passing this trial since if Oberon and some other nobles also passed it without much trouble, then it surely would be a piece of cake for him.

    Suddenly, the piercing silence was broken by the echo of heels clicking against the hard, marbled floor.

    From the looming shadows behind him, emerged Naida Valentine, her ruby hair dancing like a living me against the chilling darkness of the realm.

    Her bright red eyes bore into Asher, her pleasant gaze settling down on his figure.

    "Well, Asher," Naida began, her voice as smooth andpelling as silk, "If it were anyone else who came to take part in this trial just days before one of the most important quests in their life, I would be surprised. But I have been expecting you. You must be hoping to earn some good rewards from this trial that could help you in the uing quest, right?"

    Asher chuckled and said with a smile, "I am not that smug to wait till thest moment to take this trial. I was waiting to gain enough power for the trial, and it is a coincidence that I am about to reach the Peak of Soul Hunter. But the reason you mentioned is also something that motivated me toe now as well."

    Naida returned a smile of admiration, "You are truly a young monster talent to get this far within just mere years. The devils must be really smiling at you. So¡­ready to conquer the fourth floor? As the Floor Warden, I have to warn you it won''t be easy just because it was for someone else. This trial can be different for each," Her question hung in the air, a veiled challenge.

    Asher''s gaze met hers directly, "I havee this far," he replied, his voice steady and confident, "I don''t intend to back down now."

    With a slight nod from Naida, Asher strode forward, anticipating the grand doors to creak open at his approach. He waited, yet the seconds ticked by, and the doors remained shut, an imperturbable barricade to his progress.

    From behind him, a soft gasp rang out. He turned to find Naida''s usuallyposed features shadowed with surprise and confusion, "Warden Naida," Asher called, his voice steady despite his own rising uncertainty, "What''s wrong?"

    Naida hesitated, her red eyes darting between him and the obstinate doors, "I don''t understand," she admitted, a rare hint of perplexity creeping into her voice, "The Tower...it''s refusing your entry."

    Asher frowned, surprise and frustration stirring within him, "Is there something else I need to do? Some other condition I need to fulfill to qualify for this trial?"

    Naida quickly shook her head, her ruby tresses swirling around her face, "There is no special condition for this trial, Asher. All you needed to do was toplete the third trial, which you did."

    She paused, her gaze softening slightly as she added, "But don''t worry too much, I''ve asked for some assistance. The Head Warden should be here any moment..."

    Her voice trailed off as suddenly, the space before them began to warp and distort, a ripple spreading through the air as if it were water. Out of this peculiar disruption materialized a figure of immense stature and imposing aura.

    d in a dark silver robe that seemed to absorb the faint light around them, Duncan Doru, the Head Warden, appeared.

    His long white hair cascaded down his back, blending seamlessly with his beard that sprawled across his chest. His eyes, a dull red, held the wisdom of countless years and depths as profound as the abyss.

    Naida and Asher bowed upon seeing him.

    In the silent tension that followed his appearance, Duncan slowly closed his eyes without saying anything. For a long stretch of seconds, his brow furrowed in deep concentration. Asher and Naida watched him, anticipation hanging heavy in the air.

    When Duncan''s eyes finally opened, they carried a distinct weight. His gaze fell on Asher, the red depths revealing a hint of gravity and confusion.

    "How strange...I''ve examined the situation," he began, his voice resounding within the quiet hallway, "And I''m afraid Warden Naida was right. For some reason that even I cannot discern, the Tower refuses your participation in this trial."

    His deration sent ripples of shock through Asher.

 Chapter 237: Hope And Purpose

    Staring nkly at the towering silver doors, Asher felt the sharp edge of disbelief slicing through him. A part of him wanted tough, if only to dispel the absurdity of the situation, "What," he chuckled dryly, "did I piss off the Devils or something?"

    Naida, who stood next to him, offered a sympathetic smile, "Don''t think like that, Asher," she said gently. "No one knows what goes through the minds of such divine beings. This is...unprecedented."

    Duncan, his striking red eyes flickering in contemtion, added, "I would advise you to not dwell on this matter for now, Asher. Attempt it again after your quest. Perhaps, in its own strange way, this is for the best. It wouldn''t do to risk injury before such an important undertaking."

    A heavy sigh escaped from Asher''s lips. Duncan''s words made sense, even if they did nothing to quell the frustration simmering within him. He nodded, though his gaze was still fixed on the stubbornly unyielding doors, "Guess I don''t have much choice, do I?" he conceded, "I''ll just have to try again after the quest."

    And so, Asher stood there, his expression a strange mix of disbelief and resignation, trying to make sense of the Tower''s bizarre refusal.

    ¡ª

    The ethereal glow of the evening sun slipped through the windows of his room.

    His heart was still heavy with the baffling realization that the Tower had rejected him, remembering its silver doors as cold and unmoving as the expression that now etched itself onto his face.

    With a long, drawn-out sigh, he decided to stop thinking about it and pay a visit to his cult members since now was the right time to make sure of some things.

    He took a quick look at the stats of his cult,

    [ Cult Name: Coven of the Damned ]

    [ Chaos Reach of your cult -> 12,500 ]

    [ Monthly rewards - > 1,250 Life Crystals ]

    [ Your cult ranking is in the top 20% ]

    [ Next bonus reward at top 10% ranking ]

    [ Life Crystals : 135,371 ]

    Asher knew that the Chaos Reach showed the influence and the presence of fear his cult has in the human world. And based on it was his cult ranking and monthly rewards.

    Within two years, he and his Soulservants had managed to make it to the top 20%, especially with Grace''s help, where most of the missions he gave her involved taking down guild operations of the Hunters who were in support of getting him killed.

    The list was quite big for those who wanted the Golden Prince to be dead in the past or had a hand in defaming him after his death, and so this was just a way of revenge to get to them.

    But he knew he couldn''t get to the more powerful ones with just Grace alone. Not yet.

    But he had to make sure his cult didn''t go inactive too long since it could lead to a drop of his Chaos Reach quick, including the rewards, and building it back up would be hard.

    "Time for a little trip," Asher muttered to himself as he closed his eyes and epted a trivial reaping quest, just so that the Devils would send his soul to the other side.

    Without taking a Reaping quest, there was no way for him to send his soul over to the other side.

    The first light of dawn streamed through the window, bathing the room in soft hues of gold. In the middle of the room were a worn yet sturdy table, a steaming pot of tea, and a te of freshly baked bread serving as the centerpiece. The aroma of freshly brewed tea and warm bread filled the air, giving the room a cozy atmosphere.

    Sitting around the table were three women who were vastly different in ages and backgrounds, yet they shared a bond that went beyond blood or familial ties.

    Grace, with her silver-white hair and few wrinkles etched onto her skin, was looking at Yui and Emiko with a soft smile.

    Despite her age, her eyes held a sparkle that seemed undimmed by the passage of time.

    Yui, her long, flowing ck hair catching the morning light, passed a cup of tea to Grace, "Aunty Grace, drink while it''s still hot," she said softly, a slight blush blooming on her cheeks as Grace took the cup from her hands with a nod of gratitude.

    "Thank you, dear," Grace replied, her voice as soothing as the tea that warmed her hands. She took a sip, her eyes closing briefly at the familiar,forting taste.

    On the other side of the table, Emiko, her hair tied up in a bob cut and a sense of determination in her eyes, was busily slicing the bread, her movements steady and precise, "Aunty Grace," she started, a curious light in her eyes, "Why do you prefer bread for breakfast every day? You should try something else for a change."

    Grace chuckled lightly at Emiko''s words, herughter rich and heartfelt, "Well, I suppose I''m just old-fashioned, Emiko. Some things you get used to, and you don''t feel like changing."

    Both Yui and Emiko smiled at Grace''s response, a moment of mirth shared between the three.

    It had just been short of two years, and yet despite the hardships they had endured, these simple, heartwarming interactions in the mornings always brought a sense of warmth andfort to their hearts.

    Grace then got up and said with a light smile, "You two should now go and take a bath. I am going to teach you two something new today."

    "Yay! We will be quick," Yui said with sparkles in her eyes as she grabbed the arm of a startled Emiko, dragging her away, "O-Oh, okay¡­"

    Grace shook her head with a warm smile as the two went up the stairs.

    It felt as if she had known them for a long time, yet it also felt like yesterday that she rescued these two poor girls. The first few weeks they barely talked and only she knew how far they came and overcame the fears that had gued them almost their entire lives.

    She then unconsciously thought about her own fate. Almost two years it had been since she got demonized by a very weak demon. And yet here she still was, breathing and walking around.

    Shockingly, Asher was able to keep her alive this long, and for a while she had wondered how he managed to do it. She knew part of the reason was that he was getting stronger quick, real quick.

    And that was just another part of the mystery. All this had made her feel quite curious to know who he really was until she learned it.

    Usually, no young and weak person can get strong this quickly, be it a human or a demon.

    Yet the more she interacted with him, the more she realized how much of a mystery box he was.

    But soon enough, she came to learn something that made her realize why it was possible¡­He was none other than the husband of the demon queen! She never saw iting at all.

    In another hall, Yui and Emiko were walking side by side as Yui clutched her hands together and said with a wistful smile, "I was thinking...I can''t believe our lives turned out to be better, Emiko. We aren''t living in a dream, are we?"

    Being the taller one, Emiko lowered her gaze to look at Yui with a soft smile and gently tapped her nose as she said, "I always feel that too. So even if it''s true, let''s pray it won''t end."

    Yui nodded with a tight-lipped smile. The two remembered how they had arrived in this hideout, their hearts were heavy with abination of fear, despair, and resignation.

    They had signed their souls away to a demon known as Hellbringer, and they had thought their futures were as good as extinguished.

    With no family to seek help, unable to return to their country where evil awaits them, and with dangerous people waiting to exploit or kill them on the outside, they knew they had no choice but to give their souls to Hellbringer in hopes of surviving.

    The hideout, although safe, felt more like a prison to them. Yet, the iron-wrought certainty of their fates began to waver under the gentle care of Aunty Grace.

    Grace was a beacon of strength and resilience to them. Under her tutge, they found themselves not merely surviving, but beginning to thrive.

    She trained them, taught them how to harness their own strengths, and nurtured a spark of hope in them.

    Her resolve, her resilience, her refusal to bow to anything was a fire that slowly kindled their spirits.

    The hideout that once felt like a prison became more of a sanctuary, a haven where they could regain their footing.

    And then there was their demon master, Hellbringer. His name had initially struck fear into their hearts, the name itself sounding like a death sentence. But as days turned into weeks and into months, they began to see a different side to him and his real identity only shocked them further.

    Sure, he was a demon, and the aura that surrounded him was far fromforting, but he was not the evil being they initially thought him to be.

    He also never forced them into any bad situations, unlike what they feared about stories of demons taking advantage of humans.

    He gave them quests, missions that seemed daunting at first but made them feel useful, and meaningful. They were no longer helpless victims but individuals with a purpose...a purpose of taking down viins like the people who made them suffer in the past.

    Despite the dangers they faced, the feeling of aplishment, of contributing to a greater cause, was a powerful antidote to their initial despair.

    Their demon master had promised them that unlike other demons, each and every mission he gives would be to cleanse the filth in this world.

    They realized sometimes it takes a demon to destroy even worse ones and they were wholeheartedly willing and dedicated to be the tools to destroy such people.

    Each quest theypleted, each task they seeded in gave them a sense of self-confidence, a feeling they were far more than what their circumstances had made them believe. They were not just mere possessions of a demon but women capable of standing their ground, of fighting back. And all this was possible because of Hellbringer and Aunty Grace.

    They were determined to never again suffer like they did in the past.

    Elsewhere, in one of the rooms of the undergroundir, there was a shelf with various items and a wooden doll. Its facial features were deliberately simplistic. A pair of hollowed-out spaces for the eyes, a straight line for the mouth.

    Its attire was that of a simple peasant made from a rough, unbleached cotton.

    The air around the shelf containing the doll seemed to ripple as if touched by an invisible force. Then, almost as though the environment itself was holding its breath, there was a palpable shift in the atmosphere, a surge of power rippling through the room, pulsing from an unseen source.

    The eyes, previously hollow and vacant, started to gleam with an eerie light. A sinister emerald glow began to seep from the doll''s eye sockets, staining the surrounding air with an otherworldly hue.

 Chapter 238: Ghosts Of The Dead

    The moment Asher took control, the lifeless doll transformed. Its wooden joints moved with an uncanny smoothness, mirroring the grace and fluidity of a living being.

    It unsteadily hopped off the shelf,nding on the wooden floor with a soft thud. Despite the diminutive size of the body he was controlling, Asher''s every movement exuded an unmistakable authority and dominance, albeit amusing in his present form.

    Once on the floor, the doll stood still for a moment, the eerie emerald light in its eyes flickering like tiny, contained infernos, "Why am I in a different room?" Asher mumbled to himself in a voice that sounded like soft wind chimes, the words emanating from the small figure before him.

    His bewilderment made him guess, "Did Grace move me for dusting or something?" he mumbled, his voice tiny.

    With a determined nod to himself, Asher made the doll''s wooden limbs move, beginning the long journey across the vastndscape of the room.

    His tiny footfalls echoed in the silent room as he made his way toward the door, a titan''s gate from his current perspective.

    He looked around with a look of satisfaction upon seeing how well Grace had been taking care of this ce.

    He knew from the outside, the warehouse looked as abandoned as it was the day he first set her eyes on it.

    The wooden boards were worn and weathered, the paint king in ces. The windows were boarded up, the roof sagging from the weight of years.

    It was the perfect disguise, a shell of a building, masking the secrets that it held within its depths.

    On the inside, however, it was a different story. Grace, with her sharp eye for detail and ingenious creativity, had transformed the innards of the derelict warehouse into afortable living space, a secret sanctuary.

    She retained the original brick walls, giving the ce a rustic and charming feel, but had the floors and ceilings reinforced for safety and soundproofed for privacy.

    The cavernous space was sectioned into living quarters, training areas, and amunal area.

    The living quarters consisted of individual rooms for Grace, though Yui and Emiko preferred to stay in the same room.

    The most ingenious part of the design, however, was the intricatework of escape tunnels Grace had dug out and fortified. They branched out in all directions, leading to multiple exits scattered across the city, just in case they had to escape.

    Asher never thought he would see such an abandoned warehouse being turned into something that was the perfect blend of functionality andfort.

    This made him realize Grace''s ingenuity and resourcefulness. She wasn''t someone who only knew how to use her brawn.

    A minute or two ago,

    With a chime ofughter, Yui and Emiko walked into the bathroom, the air around them brimming with warmth.

    The steam had already begun to seep into the room, the mirrors fogged up with the humidity, the water droplets trailing down their surfaces like tiny, glistening pearls.

    As they unrobed, their clothes crumpled onto the cold tiled floor, their worries and burdens seemingly falling away with them.

    Yui was the first to be fully unclothed, her clothes forming a neatly folded pile on the side while her slender naked body was revealed.

    Her soft and perky breasts rested on her slender frame while her big ck eyes wandered to Emiko, who was just about to slip out of herst piece of clothing.

    "Oh, Emiko," Yui suddenly burst out giggling, her fingers finding their way to Emiko''s huge breasts. She yfully cupped them and teased as her fingers dipped into her soft skin, "Did these get bigger again?!"

    Emiko''s cheeks flushed a brilliant shade of crimson, her ck eyes wide in surprise.

    She instinctively moved her hands to cover herself, a reflex response to the unexpected touch, "Yui! It''s all in your head! A-And...your breasts also have grown now that we are almost 19," she protested, her voice strained with embarrassment, the corners of her mouth twitching, hinting at her struggle to suppress her embarrassment.

    "Hehe, look at your face," Yui''sughter echoed through the bathroom, blending seamlessly with the soft patter of the warm water from the showerhead.

    But unbeknownst to them, in his diminutive doll form, Asher ambled down the same hallway, his soft, rhythmic pitter-patter against the floor almost inaudible.

    His painted eyes were zed as if he was deep in thought. Before he knew it, he suddenly heardughter and voicesing from the front.

    Unthinking, his gaze steered towards the source of the noise, his eyes catching sight of the half-open door of the huge bathroom.

    To his surprise, he found himself facing a sight that he had certainly not expected ¨C Yui and Emiko in their unguarded state, their naked bodies glistening under the light and the steamy air lending them anotheryer of allure.

    For a moment, he just stood there, frozen in ce, the surprise effectively halting his steps. His painted doll eyes, unable to blink or avert, ended up staring directly at the spectacle before him.

    He knew these two were quite beautiful but never expected them to have such a hot and sexy side.

    Yui, however, happened to nce towards the door at that very moment as if she felt something.

    Seeing the little doll by the door, her eyes widened with surprise and embarrassment, "Kyaaa!~ Hentai!" she squealed, her hand shooting out to grab the nearest towel. With a swift motion, she threw it at the intruding doll, her embarrassed shout echoing off the bathroom walls.

    The towel soared through the air andnded with a soft thud, falling on Asher''s face andpletely covering his doll body.

    Emiko quickly reacted with a beet-red startled face and thrust her hand forward. With a quick invocation, she summoned a gust of wind that mmed the door shut.

    As the bathroom door closed with a resounding thud, Asher was left standing outside in the hallway, now covered by a fluffy bath towel, slowly removing it with his small hand.

    Throwing the towel away, he shook his head as he continued walking, "Who takes a bath with the door open? Silly girls¡­"

    Dwarfed by the oversized chairs and tables, Asher''s doll form managed to mber onto a chair in the dining hall where Grace sat leisurely, sipping her morning tea. His painted eyes stared at the old woman, who had paused in surprise at his sudden appearance.

    "Well...," Grace began, her eyebrows raised in surprise, "wasn''t expecting the royal demon consort to suddenly show up."

    Asher shook his head as he asked, the mouth parts of his doll moving, "You address me as if I am the only demon consort in the realm."

    Asher knew the reason people in this world call the Bloodburn Queen as the Demon Queen because only the Bloodburn Kingdom had ever tried to conquer Earth in history and was the only kingdom in the demon realm to have so many demon races under their rule.

    It soon became a understanding among humans that they posed the highest threat and addressed them as such.

    "But don''t tell me you are still feeling bitter because you never saw iting?" Asher knew it would only be a matter of time before she learned who he was since the more his fame spread in the demon world, the easier it was for humans to learn who he really was. And he already knew how she must have felt.

    Grace smiled as she said, "Bitter? I am not that touchy. But I have to admit you had this old woman fooled. Still, I suppose I should feel honored that I am the first Soulservant of the husband of the demon queen."

    Asher gave a casual shrug upon hearing her sarcastic remark.

    "Besides that, I thought you''d be preparing for that Quest for the Worthy that''sing up," Grace asked as she took another sip from her cup.

    In his tiny, childlike voice, Asher responded with a nonchnt shrug, "Well, I''m on the brink of leveling up and had some important things to make sure of as you know. That is why I took on an easy quest to not gain too much refined mana."

    Grace watched him, her eyes narrowing slightly before she ced her tea cup back onto its saucer with a soft clink, "Makes sense. But this Quest for the Worthy," she began, her tone taking on a curious edge, "do you know much about it?"

    "Well," Asher began, his small hands gesturing animatedly, "not really. That''s why I''m here, thought you might know something."

    Grace gave a short, mirthless chuckle, "Ah, that was a long time ago, about ten years before I was even born. One thing I know is that the format of the quest never stays the same, it keeps changing."

    "Hmm," Asher hummed, his painted eyes staring thoughtfully at the old woman, "that''s to be expected from such an important quest. But I already knew this."

    "Then do you know that¡­" Grace''s eyes glimmered as she asked in a low voice, "...people say if you die inside the quest, you would forever be a ghost in whatever realm the quest is taking ce?"

    "Ghost? What are you talking about?" Asher asked with a confused tilt of his head.

    Grace cleared her throat as she said with a zed look, as if remembering an old memory, "My parents had taken part in this quest. And they said¡­some of the dangers they had to fight and survive against, resembled people of the past¡­the ones that had never returned from the very same quest. They said maybe the Angels and Devils turned the ones who died into ghosts as a form of punishment or for their own amusement. Who knows¡­"

    Asher had his mouth parted for a moment before letting out a chuckle, "You know Grace¡­I never thought you had such creativity when it came to bedtime stories. But seriously, if its true, I don''t think it matters."

    Grace finished her tea with a loud, satisfied exhale as she said with a smile, "Maybe not. But I am looking forward to seeing if you will survive the quest."

    "You want me to or¡­" Asher asked with a raised brow as he met Grace''s gaze, who smirked and answered, "It doesn''t matter what I want. But let''s say your survival is important for certain people."

    Asher knew Grace was hinting at the survival of Emiko and Yui. If he dies, then they die as well.

    As they conversed, a soft rustle of clothing echoed through the quiet hall, making both Asher and Grace turned to see Yui and Emiko shyly entering the room, their hair still slightly damp from their bath and dressed in simple yetfortable garments yet sticking to their moistened bodies.

    Emiko, who usually had an upright gaze, had hers lowered now with a faint reddish hue in her cheeks.

    But the next moment, Yui suddenly took a step forward. With a swift motion, she dropped to her knees on the stone floor, her head bowed in an act of deep contrition.

    "I-I am sorry, Master!" she blurted out in a trembling voice, her face flushed and her eyes tightly shut. She didn''t know if her Master got angry for throwing the towel in his face while the embarrassment was still killing her from within.

 Chapter 239: His Plans

    Emiko, taken aback, stood wide-eyed at Yui''s sudden act. She hurriedly kneeled on the floor as well, realizing why Yui was doing this.

    Even if they reacted naturally, it was better to not risk offending their Master as their actions might have seemed like an offense or a show of disrespect to a demon like him.

    Grace, who had been in the midst of sipping her tea, choked slightly at Yui''s unexpected apology. Coughing to clear her throat, she ced her cup back onto the saucer with a bemused expression, "Well, that was...unexpected."

    Asher, still seated in his doll form, tilted his head slightly, his painted eyes taking in the sight of the bowed girl.

    A surprised, yet amused chuckle escaped him as he waved off Yui''s apology, "Well...I didn''t see anything I haven''t seen before."

    The room echoed with a brief silence before Asher''s words sank in, making Yui gasp in mortification, her face turning an even deeper shade of red, "Haii~...." She mewled in embarrassment as she covered her face.

    Emiko silently winced as she lowered her gaze further, feeling as if she had lost all face while Grace chuckled into her tea, thoroughly amused by the morning''s unexpected entertainment.

    She could guess what had happened since the two had gone to take a bath, and these two innocent girls looked as if they lost their chastity.

    She shot a strange nce at Asher, making him shrug and say, "What? They left the door open."

    Grace''s chuckles simmered down to soft chuckles as she tried to contain her amusement, "Well, that''s quite an interesting way to start the day. Now, don''t let it bother you girls too much. Our Master didn''t mean to peek."

    Yui and Emiko, though still blushing furiously,plied and quietly took their seats at the table. Both of them kept their heads low, ncing only briefly at their Master before quickly looking away.

    Asher straightened his doll posture and cleared his throat, drawing the girls'' attention, "Alright, let''s get down to business. I''ve been wanting to know how your undercover mission is going on."

    The two girls exchanged nces, the remnants of their embarrassment being reced by a look of determination, "Yes, Master," Emiko spoke first, her voice was steady and focused, a testament to her resolve, "As you already know, Yui and I have managed to infiltrate Rachel Sterling''s team over the year. We also gained her confidence just as you instructed."

    She paused for a moment, gauging his reaction before she continued, "And we''re d to report that we will be joining Rachel''s team for the Quest for the Worthy. She thinks we are qualified after we proved ourselves to her."

    "Well done, you two," Asher said with a satisfied smile and asked, "Other than that, did you two learn anything interesting about her?"

    Yui hesitated, her gaze flickering between Emiko and her Master. Finally, she swallowed and lowered her voice, "Uhmm... Rachel seems really intent on taking you down, Master. Even during training, she never fails to mention you in a very bad way."

    Grace raised her brows, surprise flickering in her eyes, "Oho, you really must''ve made an impression on her, Asher," she said, leaning back in her chair, "For the daughter of the world''s strongest Hunter to be dedicating so much of her focus on you."

    Asher let out a low scoff, his eyes gleaming with a hint of cold amusement, "She has no idea what''sing for her and her family," Asher''s words sent a chill down the spine of the two girls, making them wonder what Rachel did to offend him.

    So far, they could only see that Rachel was a very dedicated and valiant Hunter, though they stuck to their mission and didn''t dare to question anything. As far as they knew, their Master never goes after the innocent and he must have a good reason to target Rachel.

    He then turned back to the girls, "Well done, you two. You''re dismissed for now."

    As the girls nodded and took their leave, Asher''s gaze lingered on their retreating forms. He was d Grace had advised him against demonizing them, else he wouldn''t have been able to send them on such an undercover mission. It was turning out to be far more interesting than he had anticipated.

    Grace raised an eyebrow as she looked at Asher, "You''ve been going after the Sterling family quite relentlessly. You''re not even showing any fear going after the beloved daughter of the President of the World Hunter Association," she said, a curiosity hidden in her gaze.

    Grace inwardly was curious because even if Asher was the husband of the demon queen, someone of his strength and age could have nevere upon the president of WHA.

    Of course, he definitely came upon Rachel, and a big fight definitely happened between them, yet she had an inkling that Asher''s hate towards them ran deeper. It was something she noticed over time.

    A slight glint flickered in Asher''s eyes, as he folded his arms across his chest, "The Sterlings, especially Derek, they are not what they appear to be," he said, his voice icy, "They are the biggest hypocrites and piece of shits on this. I won''t rest till Derek and all his associates like, Lenny, Lena, and the others suffer the worst fate possible. And of course...break the WHA."

    Grace furrowed her brows at his words upon feeling the intensity with which he spoke these words. He also mentioned these names as if he was quite familiar with them.

    If someone else said these audacious words, she would haveughed it off, thinking they were mad or joking.

    But for some reason, she not only felt he was serious, but she also didn''t feel likeughing it off. With the impressive progress of his strength, she felt maybe he wasn''t all talk.

    Still, she wondered how all these people were connected to him. She wanted to know more but knew better than to push upon seeing how he didn''t want to reveal anything more.

    Asher, now staring at her intently, said, "That is why the other main reason I came here was to make sure you level up to S Rank. It''s time we step up our game."

    Grace looked at Asher, her eyebrows furrowing in disbelief and surprise, "Are you serious?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The thought of reaching S rank was a dream she once chased fervently. After leaving her Hunter life behind, the dream had faded, reced by other pressing matters. Now, with Asher''s words, the dormant desire was reignited, catching her off guard.

    "Yes, Grace. I am serious," Asher confirmed, his gaze unwavering, "I''ve been saving life crystals for almost 2 years for this purpose. The reason I also told you to do quests wasn''t just only for wreaking havoc among the Hunters. It was also to help you level up."

    Asher knew that Soulservants could also take quests, though they can''t take Hunter quests but only quests for demons. They would receive refined mana as normal but not much rewards. But the risk of getting caught or killed was quite high since every quest they take will be in the same world they live.

    There was no running away or giving up. Seeding in the quest was the only way to survive for them.

    They also wouldn''t be able to level up without an exorbitant amount of life crystals from their Master.

    Grace sat back, a stunned expression spreading across her face. He was nning this all along? Which demon in their right mind would be willing to part away with so much wealth for a Soulservant?

    His desperation only reaffirmed her suspicions.

    And for the first time in a long time, the prospect of leveling up to S rank felt tangible, sending a thrill of excitement through her.

    Still, she asked with a serious look, "Are you sure you thought through this? Other than using up a lot of life crystals on me, the amount of life crystals you would need to maintain an S Rank Soulservant is multiple times higher than what it is now," Grace knew the gap between A and S Rank was bigger than the gap between a Level 30 and Level 29.

    This would also mean she would need more life crystals to prevent herself from getting devoured by the demonic power inside her.

    She thought she didn''t care and didn''t mind dropping dead anytime.

    Then what was this uneasy feeling upon realizing her time to live would get shortened drastically?

    Surely, Asher would let her go once the cost became too high or he was done with her.

    Asher casually said, "You let me worry about the cost. I wouldn''t have mentioned it if I couldn''t," He then observed the subtle change in Grace''s expression, making him ask, "Worried about having your time shortened?" he asked, tilting his head to the side slightly, "I thought you were eager to die as soon as possible."

    Grace simply smiled, her gaze drifting to the side, "Perhaps," she admitted, "I''m bing toofortable with this...demonized life," There was a quiet eptance in her voice, an acknowledgement that belied her eptance of her limited time.

    However, inwardly she knew that her time was always very limited, and it was pointless to think about it since nothing would change it.

    But the next moment, she got up with a determined look in her eyes and said with a smile, "Let''s do this then. I have always dreamed of bing an S Rank. So at least I get to satisfy one of my dreams even at this age," She then pulled together her brows and asked, "But what kind of ns do you have after I level up?" Grace guessed that he must be nning bigger things to be this determined to turn her into one of the very few strongest superpowers in the world.

    Asher smirked and said, "Let''s just say we are going to do things that will make the entire WHA tremble when they hear our cult''s name."

 Chapter 240: The Infamy Of The Corrupted Prince

    Bathed in the soft, ethereal glow of the morning light streaming through the arched windows, the Hunter Museum was a vast space filled with a sense of awe and reverence.

    Artifacts of mighty Hunters and infamous demons co-existed within these walls, encapsting the tumultuous history of their world. Every item housed a story - a tale of valor, betrayal, fear, terror and courage.

    A group of young, eager faces followed a tall and statuesque woman with long blue hair, bright blue eyes, and gorgeous looks through thebyrinthine paths of the museum.

    d in Hunter Academy uniforms of white and blue shades, they walked with a sense of palpable excitement, their eyes wide and eager.

    It was not every day they got the chance to visit the most interesting museum in the world while being guided by someone knowledgeable about the things inside.

    To be led by their senior, an Elite Hunter like Rachel Sterling, who had shockingly risen to the glorious A Rank within merely two years, was nothing short of an honor for them.

    They remembered her tragic tale, the loss of her team, and her triumphant resurgence, inspiring them all.

    She was surely the youngest in the academy to achieve such a feat.

    Rachel led them into a grand hall where the tales and items of the most infamous criminals and demons were disyed.

    She slowly walked before pausing at arge ss box in the center. It was a spectacr sight - a floating suit of almost ck with the sun and lightning symbol shining brightly in the center, a bold, metallic gold on the chest.

    The ck color of the suit made the golden ents pop dramatically. The cape was also back, with a golden trim and sun motif at the sp.

    The suit wasn''t in its best shape, with streaks of dried blood here and there, the fabric ripped up in certain ces, and the cape was torn at its edges. Yet one could still feel the brilliance radiating from the golden symbols on the chest part.

    It was as if the suit was alive.

    It once belonged to a Hunter whose name once evoked reverence and awe, but now, it was only a symbol of infamy and betrayal - The Golden Prince.

    A sense of dread and excitement brewed among the young Hunters as their eyes fixed on the suit of the Golden Prince, disyed gloriously under the soft museum lights.

    They all know how it was said that the Golden Prince was probably the strongest Hunter to ever exist in the history of humanity, though it never could be truly proved.

    The golden symbols gleamed with a brilliance that belied the dark story it held. The once admired symbol of the sun on its chest now looked more like a mocking, cruel sunburst.

    Rachel pointed at the infamous suit, her bright blue eyes reflecting a myriad of emotions, chief among them bitterness and anger. Her voice, usually full of strength and encouragement, took on a colder, harsher tone as she spoke of the treachery of the Golden Prince.

    "I am sure there is not a soul in this world who doesn''t know that this suit," Rachel began, her voice echoing in the silent hall, "belonged to the Golden Prince, a Hunter who abandoned his humanity and betrayed us all. He not only joined forces with the Demon King but also nearly destroyed our world while killing twenty of the strongest protectors of our world. If not for my father and the other brave four Hunters, we wouldn''t be standing here."

    The harsh reality of her words hung heavy in the air, causing the vibrant atmosphere of anticipation to sour into something much darker. The juniors, who were brimming with hate, now stared at the Golden Prince''s suit with a mixture of fear and loathing. The silent reverence they had once held for this very same suit was now tainted with the undeniable truth of betrayal.

    One of the juniors, a young boy with dark eyes full of curiosity, raised his hand, "But why did he do it, Miss Sterling? He was the strongest and an esteemed Hunter, wasn''t he?" The question hung in the air, a painful reminder of the treachery that lurked within the hearts of those they admired.

    Rachel''s gaze turned distant, her eyes seemingly lost in the memories of the past.

    An uneasy silence took hold of the grand hall, the juniors exchanging nces, waiting for an answer. The shadows of the suit danced on Rachel''s face, casting a strange light on her beautiful features.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she let out a heavy sigh, her gaze still fixed on the gleaming suit, "That''s the one question that nobody could answer with certainty," she began, her voice a somber murmur that reverberated through the hall, "Maybe it was his esteemed position and power that corrupted him and made him greedy for more. It just shows that we should never blindly look up to someone like a god."

    She pressed together her lips firmly as she continued with a lowered gaze, "I am ashamed to say he was once my mentor¡­someone my family trusted and loved," As she said this, her hands closed into fists.

    She then looked up with a sharp gaze in her eyes, "This is why¡­who knows¡­the people we blindly admire, they might be hiding their demonic side the entire time. His actions shook the very foundations of our world and the wound he inflicted on us... still runs deep."

    Her words, heavy with the weight of the past, echoed ominously in the hall. The juniors absorbed every syble, their eyes glued to the Golden Prince''s suit, the hero turned viin, as a sense of foreboding gripped their young hearts.

    Seeing their solemn faces, Rachel straightened up, her cold eyes sparking with a fiery resolve. "That''s why we, Hunters, must never forget. We bear the duty to protect our world, to stand firm in the face of darkness. And never, ever, let the shadows corrupt us."

    Her voice, resolute and powerful, filled the grand hall, bouncing off the marbled walls, infusing the atmosphere with a sense of fierce determination.

    The juniors, inspired by her words, nodded in agreement, their youthful faces hardening with resolve. The weight of their chosen path, the path of a Hunter, felt more real, more tangible, than ever before.

    Before Rachel could respond, a small, timid hand shot up in the crowd.

    Rachel''s cold blue eyes shifted to the girl, recognizing her as Alice, one of the most promising D rankers. Alice''s face was a mixture of curiosity and fear, the dim museum lighting doing little to hide her trepidation.

    "Miss Sterling," Alice started, her voice echoing in the eerie silence. "I have heard people say that the Golden Prince single-handedly killed twenty of the world''s most powerful hunters when a peak S Rank Hunter would usually struggle to defeat even two S Rank Hunters at once. Does... does this mean that the Golden Prince was stronger than your father?"

    A gasp echoed through the room at Alice''s audacious question. Rachel''s piercing gaze shifted back to the Golden Prince''s suit, her lips pressing into a thin line. A heavy silence hung over the room once more.

    "Comparing the Corrupted Prince to my father is akin toparing day to night, Alice," Rachel said, her tone sharp and her gaze cold, "Sure, the Golden Prince''s rampage was horrific, and his strength was enhanced by the Demon King. But it was a fleeting, destructive power built on corruption and darkness. He never defeated those 20 brave Hunters. We wouldn''t have lost so much without the Demon King by his side."

    Her gaze hardened as she turned back to Alice, her voice dropping to a stern whisper. "My father, on the other hand, built his strength on determination, courage, and justice. He is the bulwark against the darkness. Do notpare a noble warrior to a corrupted one, Alice. It is not just disrespectful; it is a disservice to everything we stand for as Hunters."

    "I-I am sorry¡­Forgive me for asking, Miss Sterling¡­" Alice mumbled with quivering lips as she lowered her face while the ones standing around her let out subtle snorts and gave her condescending looks.

    "It''s alright. I know there are still people in our world who can''te to terms with the reality of the Corrupted Prince''s atrocious acts. We can only hope they learn with time for their own sake," Rachel said with a sigh.

    Suddenly, the Hunter Museum''s ambience shifted subtly as a gust of cold air blew in from the entrance.

    A figure of towering 6 5" height and impressive stature appeared at the doorway, drawing the attention of everyone present. The juniors fell silent, their eyes widening with awe and a tinge of reverence.

    The young man looking in histe twenties was an impressive sight. With his sharp jawline, striking bright green eyes, and blonde hair neatly slicked back, he exuded an aura of radiant charm and dominance.

    Dressed in an impably tailored ck suit, he radiated authority that left no room for dispute about his elite status.

    "Victor," Rachel''s voice softened as she greeted him with a gentle smile. Her juniors gawked, their eyes darting between the couple as murmurs of admiration filled the room.

    They knew he was Victor Hart, the scion of the Hart Family, one of the three Supreme ss Families of the entire western hemisphere, with the other two being the Sterling and Evangeline Families.

    These three families were the oldest and literally stood at the peak, and nobody would dare challenge them.

    They also knew Victor, despite being only 29 years old, was already in the lower echelons of the coveted and revered S Rank.

    Any Hunter in this rank were worshipped since just one of them can cause ripples across the world.

    Alice lowered her gaze nervously as Victor approached her, "A rather unseemly question to ask my fiance, don''t you think?" he gently chided her with a friendly smile, "Especially whenparing such a devious traitor to our esteemed President."

    Turning towards the ss encased suit, Victor''s gentle gaze hardened, "The Corrupted Prince was a blemish on our history," he said, his voice growing disdainful and stern, echoing off the museum walls, "Power or not, he was nothing more than a demon-possessed traitor. A coward who turned his back on humanity when we needed unity the most."

    Another hand among the juniors raised up as a young man asked with a look of curiosity, "Uhmm¡­Is there any other reason why the memory fragments from the surviving Hunters in the fight against the Corrupted Prince were never revealed to the public?"

    Most of the juniors standing around him also slowly nodded as they eagerly awaited an answer since it was amon urrence for Hunters to release memories of their glorious battles for all to see and also to inspire aspiring Hunters.

    Victor slowly turned around and narrowed his gaze before slowly shaking his head with a serious look, "There is no special reason. Just like we all know, the fragments were never released because the WHA didn''t want to make the Corrupted Prince more famous and unknowingly inspire the wrong people. I have only heard rumors, but the things the Corrupted Prince did and said during the battle can corrupt innocent people or spread demonic ideas. So it is in our best interests that the WHA should keep it to themselves."

    His words resonated with an underlying concern, leaving an undeniable impression on the young Hunters while Rachel slowly nodded with her lips firmly pressed together.

    Victor then pped his hands together, drawing the attention of every eye in the hall.

    He wore a genial smile, but his eyes held an undertone of seriousness, "Now¡­apologies,dies, and gentlemen," he announced, "Our little museum tour must end here for now. I need Rachel to discuss some important matters regarding the uing quest."

    A wave of disappointment washed over the young Hunters, visible in their drooping shoulders and regretful sighs. They had looked forward to spending more time with two of the Elite Hunters, their idols, and were disheartened at the abrupt end.

    Yet they understood that they couldn''t stand in the way of their heroes preparing toplete one of the most important quests of the century.

 Chapter 241: Look Out For Hellbringer

    In a room was a massive expanse of polished steel and ss, an ultra-modernmand center withrge digital disys lining the walls. At its heart, standing tall andmanding, was Rachel Sterling, her arms crossed over her chest.

    The blue light from therge disy washed over her, lending an ethereal glow to her already radiant features.

    On one side of the room, leaning against the wall, stood Victor. His gaze was fixed on his phone, his face impassive.

    The other side of the room was upied by a slender figure with refined beauty.

    Her hair was a cascade of chestnut strands, neatly tied in a high ponytail. She possessed a slender, graceful form, adorned in a tight-fitting hunter suit that entuated her curves and a generous bosom.

    Her light brown eyes were brimming with a flurry of frustration. This was Amelia von Alder, Rachel''s closest confidant, and her countenance was marred by a frown of disapproval.

    "How dare those two Japanese girls keep us waiting," Amelia grumbled, her pink lips curling into a sneer.

    She turned to Rachel, her disgruntled gaze softening slightly, "Is it really a good thing to have them in our team, Rachel? We''ve only known them for a little over a year. They practically have non-existent backgrounds."

    Rachel sighed, her gaze resting on her, "I know you''re worried for me, Amelia," she began, her voice steady, "But let this be. Emiko and Yui have proved their worth, and their metamagic powers are too valuable for this quest. The two will be excellent Spelldancers, having our backs and supporting us. And their background...it doesn''t matter. They''re orphans, raised in a decent facility in Switzend. If we just focus only on a person''s background, we definitely will miss out on a lot of raw potentials like Emiko and Yui. The two of themplement each other very well and our team as well. On the day they first showed up here, the two of them defeated 5 low-level B Rank Hunters on their own. And their strength has been rising at an incredible pace, and they are already at the peak of B Rank. It only shows theypleted almost every quest they took within this year and proves their dedication and courage."

    "Not all geniuses hail from prestigious families like ours or yours, Amelia," Victor suddenly spoke, his tone mirthful as he stepped forward while putting away his phone in his pocket.

    He added, "It''s akin to finding mana shards buried in some wastnd. It''s a good thing we have the chance to dig them out, polish them, and help them realize their potential. In doing so, we also benefit ourselves."

    Amelia took a deep, slow breath, a visible sign of her attempt at maintainingposure. The disapproval still lingered in her eyes, but she held her tongue, choosing not to counter Victor''s argument.

    The subtle tension in her stance gave away her thoughts, however.

    Rachel nodded with a look of approval, "Victor is right. Sometimes the Angels bless unfortunate ones other than lineages of Elite Hunters like us. As my mother once said, our bloodlines were once born from nothing."

    Just as the room was once again enveloped in silence, a soft knock echoed through the room, snapping everyone''s attention towards the door, "Come in," Rachel announced without missing a beat.

    The door slid open, revealing the sight of Emiko and Yui. They stepped in, their movements synchronized, and offered a short, respectful bow, "We apologize for our tardiness," Yui began, her tone both apologetic and a touch anxious, "Our flight was dyed..."

    Rachel waved off the apology, her gaze softening slightly, "It''s alright," she reassured, "We understand these things happen."

    A sharp re darted from Amelia''s direction towards the twoters. She huffed and turned her attention away, her displeasure evident.

    Meanwhile, Victor shed a friendly smile at the two, weing them, "It''s all good," he chimed in, a chuckle punctuating his words, "Maybe next time I can arrange a teleportation chamber at your orphanage for your exclusive use."

    Yui gasped softly at Victor''s suggestion, shaking her head, "That... that would be too much," she stammered, a polite smile creeping up her face, "We''ll be fine."

    From the corner, Amelia harrumphed without turning around, a caustic edge to her voice, "Indeed, you will be."

    Emiko furrowed her brows and shot a subtle nce at Amelia''s back.

    But before anyone else could say anything, Rachel clicked a button on the remote she held in her hand, "Everyone," she began, her voice echoing in the silence of the room, "Let''s start. Look at the screen."

    As the huge screen flickered to life, it disyed the image of a striking figure. A dove-grey skinned demon, tall and well-built, graced the screen. His devilish charm was enhanced by his long silver-white hair, intense yellow eyes, and a smirk that oozed cold dominance. He was unsettlingly handsome, a sight to behold.

    Rachel''s blue eyes red with a mixture of anger and an unseen loathing as she stared at the image. She turned to face her team, pointing at the image, "This..." she began, her voice thick with fury, "is the demon known as Hellbringer, or Asher Drake as he is known amongst his own kind. He is the consort of the Demon Queen. By now, I am sure you are all well aware of how much of a danger he is to most Hunters of our age. None of them who faced him ever survived. He wouldn''t even let them escape and only leave behind his mark. That is why whenever we had our training, I always let you guys know how dangerous he is even though you all are stronger than him."

    She paused, lowering her gaze momentarily, gathering her thoughts before she continued, "I never revealed his image to you all or anyone before because... because I was not ready to face the demon who nearly destroyed me," her voice was softer now, filled with a hidden pain and a flicker of humiliation in her eyes, "But now I had no choice but to show this since you all needed to know. Should we encounter him, I don''t want the past to repeat itself."

    Emiko and Yui nced at each other, their gazes filled with curiosity and a certain awe. They had never personally seen their Master''s true appearance. Nor did anybody else get to show his image since nobody survived to tell the tale of his appearance except her. Any image that was circted were just unofficial images from unverified sources because of which they never showed an interest to check out.

    Rachel''s words and the image of Hellbringer ignited an odd sense of understanding, an admiration of his terrifying, yet alluring charm. As expected of the husband of the demon queen.

    The two shared a moment of silentmunication, ''So, this is Master''s true face¡­He really is of an alien race...'' Yui mumbled in her mind, her eyes never leaving the screen.

    Emiko blinked silently. She had to admit, they had never seen a man quite like him before - one who could hold their gaze hostage with such chilling charm.

    A snort escaped Amelia''s lips as she shook her head, eyeing the demon on the screen, "I wish I had been there for you at that time," she said, her voice filled with a protective fierceness, "Then this demon would have been on his knees, begging for mercy," Her tone softened as she turned her gaze towards Rachel, "Don''t worry, Rachel. This time, if we encounter him, he won''t get away. We''ll make him pay dearly."

    Victor stared at the disyed image of the demon, his eyes burning with a dark determination. He took a step forward, wrapping his arms around Rachel in aforting embrace.

    His voice shook slightly as he said, "I promise, Rachel. I won''t let the death of this vile demon be an easy one. Not after what he did to you by killing all your teammates before you and leaving you as the sole survivor as a way of mocking you," He pulled back slightly, looking deep into her eyes, "Even if I alone could annihte him with just a snap of my fingers, I want us all to make him wish he was never born."

    A soft, thankful smile spread on Rachel''s face at Victor''s words.

    She took a step back, giving him a small nod of gratitude.

    Victor returned her smile, leaning in to ce a gentle kiss on her lips.

    But just as he was about tofort her with the sweet gesture, a sh of guilt andplicated emotions crossed Rachel''s face.

    Certain images, especially one of Hellbringer stealing her first kiss haunted her mind, making her instinctively pull back subtly.

    "T-Thank you, Victor," she stammered, her voice trying to regain its rity while avoiding his eyes, "I¡­already feel better."

    Victor blinked, taken aback for a moment. He cleared his throat, a hint of confusion in his eyes as his brows pulled together before rxing the next moment, "Of course, Rachel," he said, offering her another warm smile.

    Meanwhile, Amelia had moved to Rachel''s side, cing aforting hand on her shoulder.

    She looked at her best friend, her gaze filled with unwavering confidence, "Rachel, you shouldn''t worry about him anymore," she reassured, "You''re much stronger than you were before. He couldn''t possibly have caught up to you. Even if we overestimate him, he''s probably as strong as a C-rank now. Even our weakest members," she nced towards Emiko and Yui, who stood silently behind them, "could easily crush this demon."

    At Amelia''s words, a subtle shift transpired between Emiko and Yui. Their expressions remained polite, their gazes fixed on the floor as Amelia dismissed their strength. However, a flicker of indignant defiance sparked deep within their eyes upon hearing them insult them and their Master.

    If not for their Master, they wouldn''t have realized their purpose in their previously miserable life.

    Emiko, bore the statement with grace. Her back remained straight, her lips tightly drawn into a delicate line as she absorbed the disdain directed at them.

    On the other hand, Yui, couldn''t entirely stifle her reaction. A small sh of annoyance darted across her face, her fingers briefly tightening around the hem of her shirt.

    Her heart pounded in her chest, and she wanted to retort. But she bit back her words, knowing that they couldn''t do anything to jeopardize the mission their Master gave.

    Rachel nodded upon hearing the assurances of Amelia and Victor.

    However, her expression turned serious as she said, "But we shouldn''t underestimate him since he not only uses underhanded tricks but also knows how to fight like an expert. And as we all know, a group of Hunters or Demons can have 5 people in total in this quest. So his group will have four others who we have to assume will be very strong since the Demon Queen might send the best to protect him. So even if he isn''t a danger, we have to be ready to deal with the ones apanying him."

    Amelia and Victor nodded with focused gazes as they nced at each other while Rachel clenched her fists, already thinking of the ways she could punish that perverted demon for what he did to her.

 Chapter 242: Her Guilt And Determination

    The sun had already begun to descend, casting long shadows on the grounds of the Hunter Academy as Victor and Amelia stepped out of the building after their discussion was over, and Rachel, Emiko, and Yui had already left.

    They strolled in silence for a moment before Amelia, d in her form-fitting hunter suit, broke the quietness just as she made sure nobody was nearby.

    "Victor," she started, her tone mixed with mild concern and skepticism, "What just happened back there?"

    Victor nced over, his tall form blocking out thest of the setting sun. A look of confusion crossed his handsome features, "What are you talking about, Amelia?" he asked, his voice casual.

    Amelia huffed, cing her hands on her hips. Her light brown eyes bore into him, usatory. "Don''t y dumb, Victor. I saw you, trying to kiss Rachel back there. At such a vulnerable moment, no less."

    Victor blinked, taken aback. He let out a short, disbelievingugh, "Are you serious, Amelia? I was merely trying tofort my fiance. And besides," he added with a slight edge to his voice, "what''s wrong with wanting to kiss my girl?"

    He ran a hand through his blonde hair in frustration, "You know as well as I do that her father had made it clear ¨C no intimacy before marriage. And now," he sighed deeply, a note of destion seeping into his voice, "Rachel refuses to even kiss me. Did her father tell her to not do that as well?"

    Amelia let out an exasperated sigh, shaking her head, "Victor, you can''t treat Rachel like your previous girlfriends. You know the President won''t take kindly to it if his only daughter gets hurt."

    Victor chuckled, a disbelief mingling with his humor, "Amelia, thest thing I''d ever do is hurt Rachel. But," he smirked at her, "I don''t suppose you''d understand. Not with your track record of never having a boyfriend."

    Amelia inhaled sharply, a spark of indignation igniting in her eyes, "I don''t need to have a boyfriend to know right from wrong. Give Rachel some space, at least until she takes down this Hellbringer," she retorted, crossing her arms over her chest.

    Victor let out a resigned sigh, his shoulders slumping, "You didn''t have to say that since I had already decided to do that," He paused for a moment, a faint smile tracing his lips, "But it is rather interesting that you''ve never had a boyfriend. Or a fiance. Despite being of age. Your parents must be spoiling you quite a lot."

    Amelia''s face hardened, and she pressed her lips together in a thin line, "That''s none of your business, Victor," she said, her voice cold and pointed.

    Victor nodded, his smile faint. But then, his expression suddenly darkened, and he leaned in close to Amelia, "And likewise," he whispered, his voice a harsh undertone, "what happens between Rachel and me is none of your business. Don''t test my patience, Amelia. Know your ce. I don''t care if you are Rachel''s childhood friend."

    Taken aback, Amelia''s lips quivered as she slowly looked up at him, his piercing green eyes sending chills down her spine.

    She inhaled a shivering breath and, without uttering a word, turned on her heel and walked away, leaving Victor standing alone in the waning light.

    In the huge mansion of the Sterling Family, the grand oak door of Rachel''s suite clicked softly as she locked it behind her, the echo seeming louder in the silence of the room.

    Her fingers lingered on the key for a moment before dropping to her side. She leaned back against the door, her blue eyes closing as a long, troubled sigh escaped her lips.

    The room was filled with shades of blue and white, emanating an aura offort and luxury. She loved this space, her sanctuary, but today it was simply a closed box, a reminder of the thoughts she couldn''t escape.

    Rachel moved towards the ornately carved mahogany drawer at the far end of the room. Her nimble fingers found the hiddentch, revealing a secretpartment.

    Inside, nestled amidst old letters and trinkets, was a figurine keychain.

    She picked it up gingerly, its cool metal form fitting perfectly in her palm. It was a miniature replica of the Golden Prince, down to his suit, cape, and regal bearing.

    His figure seemed to mock her, a vivid reminder of the betrayal that had cut her so deep.

    If anybody else saw this figurine, they would gasp and gulp in shock and nervousness since any item rted to the Golden Prince was essentially contraband in most countries, and thew could severely prosecute those who possessed it.

    Rachel sank to the plush carpet beside her bed, her heart pounding in her chest. She regretted doing the museum tour since it dug up memories she were trying to bury.

    Clutching the keychain tight in her hand, she red at it, her eyes zed with resentment, "It''s all your fault..." she whispered, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions. Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued, "You...you promised to be my guardian...to always be there for me. If only you were there¡­" The bitterness in her voice was palpable, "I looked up to you, trusted you...and you betrayed us all."

    She struggled topose her breathing and with seething frustration, she rose to her feet and hurled the keychain across the room, "I''ll never forgive you¡­" she dered in a simmering tone, her voice softly echoing in the silent room.

    Her foot lifted, ready to crush the figurine into oblivion, but it froze in mid-air. The figuriney there, so small, so harmless, and for a moment, she hesitated, her heart pounding loudly in her chest.

    Just then, there was a soft knock on the door. A voice as soft as velvet floated through the room, "Rachel dear, why didn''t you tell me you came back?"

    Rachel''s eyes regained her rity as her foot dropped to the floor, and as if in a panic, she quickly picked up the keychain and shoved it back into the secret locker.

    After ensuring the drawer was securely locked, she turned her attention back to the door, mentallyposing herself.

    She cleared her throat, pulling the door open to reveal the gentle figure of her mother, Cecilia Sterling.

    The sight of her mother was like a calming balm, her radiant beauty cloaked in an aura of gentleness and warmth that somehow always seemed to put her at ease. Despite being in her mid forties, she still looked youthful as ever.

    Standing at a graceful height of 5''7", Cecilia was adorned in a simple, elegant blue silk gown thatplemented her creamyplexion.

    Her neck-length bob blue hair was shiny and voluminous, a few strands framing her gentle features.

    Her blue eyes, simr to Rachel''s, held a hint of concern. She possessed a stature that reflected her high-ss upbringing, while her voluptuous figure brought an aura of maternal warmth and femininity to her presence.

    "Mom," Rachel greeted her, a warm smile touching her lips, effectively masking her earlier turmoil.

    She leaned in to give her a quick hug, feeling the warmth andfort only a mother''s embrace could provide. "I''m sorry I went straight to my room, I was just... really tired," she said, her voice apologetic, yet sincere.

    "Oh, my little angel, you should remember to give yourself a break from all this training and quests. You have been overworking yourself for so long," Cecilia gave a tender yet a concerned smile, her hand reaching out to caress Rachel''s cheek.

    Her touch was soft andforting, a silent reassurance that she was there for her. Her worry lessened slightly as she saw her daughter smile, yet the astute mother''s intuition in her couldn''t help but feel a hint of unease, an inkling that something was amiss.

    Rachel took a step back from her mother''s warm embrace, her shoulders visibly straightening.

    She forced a smile onto her face, meeting her mother''s concerned gaze with a resolute one of her own, "Mom, I don''t want you to worry," she began, her tone carrying an unspoken plea, "I need to be prepared for the uing quest, I can''t afford to make any mistakes."

    Cecilia''s expression softened as she heard Rachel''s words, the tension in her eyes lessening a bit.

    She reached out, her fingers gently brushing against Rachel''s cheek in a tender gesture offort and understanding, "Rachel," she said, her voice filled with unshakeable faith, "even though it makes me worry, I''m also incredibly proud of you. You''re doing your best, and I know you will bring our family even more honor and respect."

    Rachel''s smile turned slightlyplicated at her mother''s words, "I hope so, mom. I hope to restore...the honor we lost after..." Her words trailed off, the weight of unspoken words hanging heavy in the air.

    Cecilia, ever perceptive, caught onto Rachel''s hesitation, detecting the undertone of sorrow and anxiety in her daughter''s voice.

    She reached out, gently lifting Rachel''s chin until their eyes met, "My dear," she said, her tone soothing and gentle, "you need to stop dwelling on the past. It will only bring you pain. I have no doubt that you will vanquish that abominable Hellbringer. You''ll also bring justice to the brave, young Hunters who fell to him and their families," Her words carried a strength that instilled confidence in Rachel, who nodded with a determined look.

    With thefort of her mother''s faith fueling her, Rachel managed to gather her thoughts and nodded with a smile, "Yes, mom. I know this time I won''t fail," Her expression becameplicated as she cupped her mother''s hands and added, "But I would never have been able to recover and make aeback if not for you sacrificing the heirloom of your family. I know how precious the Radem you gave me was," Rachel still couldn''t shake off the guilt since her mother weakened the strength of her own family for her sake, despite a lot of protest from her mother''s family. It almost turned quite ugly if not for her father''s intervention.

    But only because of that, she didn''t sumb to despair and was filled with the determination to get revenge.

    Cecilia''s expression softened as she shook her head and kissed her daughter''s forehead, "Don''t call it a sacrifice, my angel. I know how you almost died trying to absorb the power of that Radem. Besides...everything I have belongs to you as well. For you, I am willing to do anything because of how much I love you, just like your father. You are the apple of his eye. He is so proud of you. You know how much he worked hard to pull you from that slump after what happened.

    "He had to pull a lot of strings to make sure the WHA and the rest of the world won''t ask for the memories of that event, considering how you said you didn''t want to relive it. We both were willing to do whatever it took to not let some demon ruin your life. Tragedies like that can happen to Hunters like us. But since you are young and we were too overprotective of you, you weren''t prepared to face something like that. That is why we knew we had a lot to make up for."

    "Yes¡­I know¡­" Rachel''s lips quivered, feeling moved, and yet the weight of the guilt only increased, especially making her parents believe in a lie.

    The fact that Hellbringer may still have that phone with all those photos was also gnawing at her from within. Who would have known some unknown alien demon who was weaker than her would turn out to be the husband of the Demon Queen.

    She had never ever felt so determined to kill a demon as quickly as possible. Every since that day she always felt as if she was hanging on a cliff.

    If those disgraceful photos were to get released, the world and even the WHA would never leave her alone, even if her father was the President. Everything woulde crumbling down.

    She had already sworn to herself to never let down her parents after everything they did for her, nor make them feel disappointed in her.

    She then nced around and asked, "Where is dad¡­I thought he said he would be here at this time¡­"

    Cecilia let out a soft sigh, her gaze shifting slightly away, "He had to go for an important meeting, dear," She added, "Your father is discussing with the heads of various countries and S Rank Hunters from around the world. It''s about the recent upsurge of the demons... particrly that strange new race of demons called the Umbralfiends that have started to emerge in recent months. They are extremely dangerous, especially near the seas."

    She then took in a slow, deep breath, murmuring a soft prayer under her breath. Her words were barely audible, filled with hope and pleading, "May the angels bestow enough strength on us all to navigate through these tough times... particrly on my brave daughter."

    Rachel closed her eyes as her mother prayed, joining her in the silent plea. But within her heart, her prayer took a slightly different turn, Please¡­Let me face him... Let mee upon Hellbringer during the quest so that I can destroy him once and for all,'' she silently prayed, a cold determination filling her as she prepared for the trials ahead.

 Chapter 243: Kill As Many Of Them As Possible

    Under the sanguine gleam of the blood moon, the stone of the Western Battlement shone with an eerie hue, casting long, dramatic shadows. Standing on the parapets was a figure of gothic majesty.

    Her long, raven tresses flowed freely, crimson eyes reflected the haunting glow of the lunar body, and dark lips curved into a contemtive line. The generous swell of her bosom was a tempting contrast to her cold, regal demeanor.

    Just as the wind began to whip up, stirring the edges of her dark, ornate dress, a subtle shift in the air announced the arrival of another presence.

    From the shadows emerged Is, her white, luminescent hair flowing like ethereal water around her shoulders.

    "Your Majesty," Is greeted, her voice echoing slightly in the cool night. Her sapphire blue eyes gleamed with hidden depths as she faced Rowena''s back, "You wished to see me?"

    Rowena''s gaze remained fixated on the distant horizon, her crimson eyes flickering in the moonlight.

    As the wind whispered through the stones of the battlement, carrying the scent of the night and the distant ocean, she asked in a cool voice, "How do you feel about Asher?"

    Is paused, her twilight blue eyes widening slightly in surprise at the unexpected question.

    She didn''t know why Rowena would ask her such a question, though for some reason this question stirred something within her.

    After a few heartbeats, she responded, "I am not really sure how to answer that¡­.," Is started, her voice deep and calm, echoing the serene night around them. "As someone who represents my people, I carry the weight of my people''s resentment towards him since the loss of the war was mainly his doing."

    She paused for a moment, her eyes glinting under the moon''s glow, "But on the other hand," she continued, "as someone who cares deeply about the welfare of my people, I cannot ignore his actions after the war. He ensured our survival, and has not inflicted unnecessary suffering on us. For that, I respect him."

    Is''s eyes then drifted to the horizon, a certain resolve shing within them, "Moreover, I am drawn to his vision. His aspiration to conquer the Severed Realm... if that could ensure a better life for everyone in this world, I am willing to aid him to make that vision a reality for all our sakes."

    Rowena remained silent for a few moments as Is''s words swept into her mind.

    She then slowly turned around, her gaze icy and steady, "I appreciate your honesty, Emissary Is," she spoke, her voice cool. She then added, "But I do hope youprehend the weight of what you have just said," There was an icy edge to her words, a subtle bite beneath her formal veneer,

    Is slowly nodded as Rowena took a step forward, "Asher is a linchpin for us all," she continued, her voice never wavering, "His safety, his life¡­ means everything to me. I won''t ever entertain the thought of anything bad happening to him."

    Her eyes, burning crimson in the moonlight, bore into Is, making her realize that she had underestimated the intensity of Rowena''s feelings for Asher.

    She then continued with a sense of cool yet forceful dominance, "I want you to remember this, Emissary Is. Not only for your sake but for the sake of your people no matter what you truly feel," she said, her tone severe.

    Despite the veiled threat and the gravity of her words, Is''s expression remained the same as she calmly nodded, "I would never forget something like that. I won''t return without him. He is too important to me."

    As she heard her words, Rowena nodded slowly with a satisfied look upon feeling the sincerity in her tone and eyes.

    But upon hearing herst sentence, a slight tightness formed around Rowena''s eyes and an almost imperceptible hardening of her jawline.

    However, she then turned around and said, "Very well," her voice as calm and steady as ever, and continued, "I expect nothing less. You may leave now."

    Is slowly nodded as she turned around with certain emotions reflecting in her eyes before walking away, while Rowena slowly took a deep breath as her lips firmly pressed together.

    The day before the quest,

    The distant roar of the sea ebbed and flowed rhythmically, a calming serenade against the backdrop of the Naiadon Tribe''s shores while the early sun was peeking from the horizon.

    Asher and Is stood there, their gazes fixed on their beastpanion, Callisa, who radiated an impressive aura of might and grace.

    Not even a year had passed since she had been born, and yet the length of her body had grown bigger by 5 meters. She was also quickly learning and picking up things and abilities, much faster than Asher expected.

    Her crab-like figure was adorned by newly-fitted armor, an artistic creation of utility and design, a work of a master cksmith, which anymon man would say.

    The armor was a fascinating marvel of design and utility. Sculpted from reinforced Thoriun Steel, the lightest and strongest steel in the world, the pieces were lightweight yet incredibly resilient, interlocking tes that hugged Callisa''s massive body.

    They traced over her giant pincers, fitting like a second skin and leaving her sturdy ck carapace exposed, respecting the Kraken''s natural toughness.

    Even the color of the armor, a deep oceanic red,plemented Callisa''s imposing presence.

    Each piece of the armor had been imbued with special runes, ensuring it wouldn''t restrict her movements, whether she was navigating the watery depths or striding overnd.

    The best part Asher liked other than all this was that the armor can easily be tweaked to make it bigger as Callisa gets older and bigger.

    He watched Callisa, a satisfied smirk pulling at the corners of his lips. The armor fitted her beautifully, adding ayer of intimidating charm to her enormous figure without overshadowing her natural grandeur.

    He called out to her, his voice carrying effortlessly over the ambient noise of the ocean, "Darren and his House outdid themselves this time, didn''t they? Do you like your new armor, Callisa?"

    "Kooo!" In response, Callisa let out a resonating squeal, one that echoed across thendscape and vibrated through the soles of their feet. Her pincers snapped together excitedly, a show of approval that made Asher''s smirk grow wider and made Is smile as well.

    Is''s gaze then shifted between Asher and Callisa, her sapphire blue eyes reflecting a sea of worry. "Asher..." she started, her voice barely above a whisper, "Are we really doing the right thing? Taking Callisa with us on such a dangerous quest?"

    She turned to face him fully, her white, glowing hair cascading over her shoulders as she continued, "We''ve been training her for months, yes. But she''s still too young, isn''t she? I... I worry."

    Asher shook his head softly, his eyes never leaving Callisa, "Is, you already know that beasts are born with instincts far greater than ours. They fight and survive in ways we cannot fullyprehend even when they are just a baby," He turned to meet Is''s concerned gaze, a calming determination in his eyes.

    "And honestly, I don''t like the idea of bringing her either," he admitted, crossing his arms over his chest, "But in this world we live in, she needs to get stronger faster. And leaving her behind... alone... what if she gets worried and does something... regretful? Who knows how long we might be gone."

    Is sighed, her shoulders dropping slightly as she nodded, "You''re right," she admitted softly.

    Is also didn''t want to risk leaving her behind unattended. If Callisa gets upset, she won''t listen to anyone. Not even her parents.

    However, hidden in Asher''s heart was an assurance that he kept silent. If the situation were to turn dire, he always had the option of moving Callisa to his Damned Dimension. It was a contingency n he hoped he wouldn''t have to use.

    Suddenly,

    "Boss!" a voice shrieked from the distance, an unmistakable high pitched note that could only belong to one individual.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Asher saw Kookus bounding towards him, his red skin a stark contrast against the reddish sand, his blue eyes glistening with what could only be crocodile tears. His pointy nose bobbed up and down as he rushed towards Asher.

    Asher was surprised this buffoon was up and running so early in the morning.

    Is, however, wrinkled her nose, her eyes narrowing at the sight of Asher''s obnoxious servant, "I''m going to talk to my parents," she said, her gaze moving back to Asher, who simply nodded in response.

    As Is''s figure disappeared into the sea, Kookus finally reached Asher, dramatically falling to his feet, clutching his legs, and sobbing theatrically, "Boss!" he wailed, "I will miss you so much. I wish I could join you in your quest and let me be your meat shield against those cunning Hunters. Nevertheless, I will pray for your safe return every day!" As he wailed, his tears soaked the lower part of Asher''s pants, making him click his tongue and shook him off.

    He then looked down at him with a stern gaze, " You don''t have to be so sad, Kookus. I will fulfill your wish since you areing with me," he stated with a hard smirk.

    This abrupt statement caused Kookus''s sobbing toe to a sudden halt. He slowly looked up, his teary blue eyes wide in disbelief.

    His jaw dropped, and a shaky smile tugged at the corners of his lips. He had been secretly making ns to snoop around Asher''s quarters in his absence, even thinking about impressing his future girlfriend with Asher''s fancy stuff. But all those ns seemed to crumble at Asher''s unexpected invitation.

    "You...you''re not joking, Boss?" Kookus asked in a quivering voice, his eyes darting around as if expecting some hidden punchline, "I really want to be your meat shield b-but as an insignificant Soul Eater, I can never be a worthy meat shield for someone favored by the Devils like you, Boss."

    "Well, Kookus," Asher responded, the corners of his mouth tugging upward in a barely perceptible smile, "I''ve got one spot left in my group, and I can''t think of anyone better suited for it than my most... loyal servant. I value loyalty more than strength," His voice took on a subtle edge of sarcasm as he said thest few words, making Kookus swallow his saliva, wondering if he was going to die without tasting a virgin nectar.

    Deep under the dark waters, Is floated before her parents. The water around them was dappled with the iridescent glow of the luminescent flora, casting a subtle, ethereal light on their faces.

    "Father, Mother," she began, her voice softly cutting through the silence, "Please tell our people farewell on my behalf. I feel like they might be sadder if I did it personally. And I would too."

    Moraxor''s wavy ck hair danced in the water as his gaze bore into his daughter, the intensity of it reflecting both worry and pride. He gave her a slow nod, his chest tightening at the thought of his precious child braving unknown dangers. A curt sigh escaped his lips as he responded, "I understand, Is. Just remember¡­ our people, and we are proud of you and...," Moraxor took a deep breath in between his sentence as if trying to contain something from overflowing his eyes.

    Is softly smiled and felt surprised to see such a side of her father. If there was one thing she was happy about after the war was the fact that her father was returning to his usual self, just like during the times, she was just a little girl.

    Moraxor added with a dark determination, "...before returning, try to kill as many of those heinous Hunters. They are even worse than the Cursed Wraiths. We lost enough, we can''t afford to lose too much. This is a good opportunity to hurt them a lot."

    Is nodded with a grim expression as the memories of those who died in the hands of Hunters shed in her mind.

    Beside him, Narissara''s expression remained inscrutable, her dark azure eyes scanning her daughter.

    She then extended a hand, and from within the flowing folds of her robe, she produced a trinket. It was a small amulet, the sea-green stone set into it glowing with an inner light. She pushed it gently towards Is, the amulet floating through the water towards her daughter.

    "Take this, child," Narissara said, her usually stern voice softening slightly, "It''s an old relic of our people. Use it when you''re in dire straits. It may save your life."

    Is softly blinked her eyes as she took the amulet into her hands, her eyes taking in the magical aura it emanated. This was the first time her mother showed concern for her safety and gifted her something.

    She nodded gravely, locking eyes with her mother, a ripple of warmth spreading across her chest, "Thank you, mother. I will use it well."

    The silence that followed was heavy, the weight of parting and the uncertainty of the future hanging thick in the water around them.

    Just as Is left, Narissara crossed her arms and asked, "Why didn''t you mention her marriage with Vraxos? She is already in her prime years and if we are to recover the strength of our race, we cannot waste time."

    Moraxor turned around and softly nodded with a serious look, "We can do it after she returns. Let her mind stay clear for now."

 Chapter 244: Plagued By Uncertainty

    Asher had finally reached the peak of Soul Hunter and sat down in his training room, realizing that he was now powerful enough toprehend the powers of the next Fallen Soul from the Tome of the Fallen Souls.

    If he had the choice, he would have done it earlier, but he wasn''t strong yet until now.

    The pages containing Doomfall''s abilities were unlocked. He knew engraving the runes shown in these pages was no small deal and could kill him if he was not careful.

    Yet, his eyes glowed with the fascination ofprehending the power of Doomfall, and he was confident he would seed.

    He knew for this grimoire, the time it takes toprehend wouldn''t be much on the outside, though when the grimoire absorbs his mind into its world, it definitely could feel like a lot.

    Just as he closed his eyes and focused, the world around him seemed to warp and distort, suddenly reced by an endless, smoky ne bathed in a dull, scarlet light.

    He found himself standing on this nightmarishndscape, heat shimmering off the hellish ground, stinging his skin.

    "Uhh¡­." But he suddenly grimaced as an overwhelming presence seemed to press down on him, choking the very air.

    In the distance, a monstrous silhouette emerged, growing in size and dread with each passing second, until it towered over him, its figure dark against the fiery light. Its form was horrific - a monstrous tiger-like beast with red skin and zing eyes.

    Its teeth were sharp and strong as steel, and its terrifying ws were enough to tear even mountains like paper.

    Hot vapors came out of its maw, and its sheer size and muscr body were enough to make one feel despair in its presence.

    But what made it even more terrifying was how, unlike an ordinary tiger, it had no fur. Instead, on its red skin, there were small red hot spikes all over its body, even on its face.

    Asher took a slow deep breath, his throat suddenly dry as Doomfall, took notice of him.

    "You think you are worthy?" The words weren''t spoken but rather reverberated through Asher''s soul like the echo of a monstrous roar, filled with the promise of devastation.

    For a moment, the world around Asher seemed to falter, the might of Doomfall nearly overwhelming him. The searing pain of his synapses firing off on overdrive felt like he was being struck by a hundred lightning bolts, his soul on the verge of being consumed.

    "I¡­I do," Asher''s response was not vocal but a surge of will, a defiance against the dread pressing down on him.

    Doomfall raised its chin briefly, its zing eyes resting on Asher, "Then prove your will to me, mortal. Or die! ROARRRRR!!!!"

    The world around him darkened as the beast roared, the force of the roar shredding through the imaginary space like an earthquake, causing the ground under him to shake violently.

    What was this dreadful aura he was feeling from this spirit? It was the first time he was facing something that shook his very soul.

    Doomfall''s terrifying aura washed over him, weighing heavily on his mental self. The pure malevolence of the aura was suffocating, like a hundred iron chains dragging him down into the depths of despair.

    He could sense his self weakening, slowing, blurring at the edges as the infernal aura leached away his strength.

    "Aargh!" Asher copsed on the ground, his entire body shivering like a leaf as he desperately struggled to keep himself from getting his mind torn apart.

    Doomfall''s gaze burned with contempt, its enormous form shrouded in an infernal aura. It shook its head with a growl that caused the very ground beneath Asher to tremble, "Weak... too weak. Your will is gued by uncertainty, mortal. In this state, you are better off dead," it rumbled, its voice a cacophony of untamed power and savage disdain.

    The condemnation echoed like a death knell through the searing air, sinking into Asher''s heart.

    The relentless onught of Doomfall''s power seemed to erode his resistance, his mind faltering, buckling under the immense pressure.

    He felt as though he were falling, descending into a chasm of despair, his spirit shattering under the weight of his perceived failure. His consciousness began to fade, the edges of his world blurring into darkness.

    Despair began to drown his thoughts as he realized he was about to die.

    Just as thest remnants of his will were on the verge of shattering, a soft voice echoed through the tumult.

    It was a familiar sound, a tether anchoring him in the maelstrom of despair, "Asher!" it called.

    Is''s voice, her toneced with urgent concern, seeped into the fiery world, cutting through the smoky haze that clouded his mind.

    And the next moment, he felt like this voice was pulling him away from this nightmarish world and this hellish spirit whose silhouette began to fade.

    With a gasp, Asher''s eyes snapped open, the stark light of his training room flooding his vision. He was back, lying on the cold stone floor, the nightmarendscape reced by the familiar surroundings of his room.

    Hovering over him were Is and Merina, their faces etched with worry. Is''s sapphire blue eyes met his, a storm of relief washing over her features as she saw him regain consciousness.

    "Master! Are you alright?" Merina, her dark blue eyes glistening with tears and flickering with concern, helped him sit up as she tried to wipe away the drops of sweat trickling down his face.

    Breathing and sweating heavily, Asher looked at them, feeling the residual energy of his ordeal ebbing away.

    Doomfall''s image still danced in the back of his mind, a reminder of the terror he had just faced. He was still taking rapid breaths, wondering if he really got back while everything around him was just blurry and faded.

    Is shot a nce toward Merina, her eyes silently conveying a message of calm.

    Merina seemed to understand and gave a small nod, letting go of her Master and allowing Is to take the lead.

    Asher still looked dazed, his gaze distant and unfocused, lost somewhere in the haunting memories of his encounter with Doomfall.

    His body shivered slightly, an aftershock of the mental battle he had endured. These mythical Fallen spirits were surely beings that were beyond hisprehension. And that was just the power of a fraction of their true souls.

    Is reached out, her fingers gently closing around his arms, "Asher?" she called, her voice a soft whisper.

    He didn''t respond, his eyes still unfocused, a part of his mind seemingly stuck in that terrifying realm, "Asher," she said again, this time more firmly, her grip tightening on his arms.

    This time, her voice seemed to reach him. His gaze flitted over to her, his eyes momentarily confused before a flicker of recognition sparked in them.

    His vision cleared, and he took in the sight of Is and Merina crouched beside him, concern and worry etched on their faces.

    Is shook her head at him, her brows furrowing, "Why, Asher? Why would you try toprehend such a dangerous grimoire now?" she asked, her toneced with exasperation and relief.

    If something had happened to him, then¡­Is didn''t want to imagine such a scenario.

    Asher blinked at her, taking a moment to process her words. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, the chilly air of the training room filling his lungs and grounding him back into reality, "What... What happened?" he asked, his voice husky.

    "Y-You pushed yourself too far. You scared us¡­" Merina chimed in, her voice a soft tremble while trying to hold in her tears.

    She knew it was dangerous but since he sessfully had done this in the past, she waited a bit longer before calling Is. She didn''t want to unknowingly hinder her Master fromprehending something, though it seemed her instincts were indeed right.

    "Scared you...?" Asher echoed, opening his eyes to look at them again, understanding dawning on him as he finally got a hold of his thoughts.

    Is nodded, her hand still wrapped around Asher''s arm, steadying him, "Merina was keeping an eye on you when you were busyprehending," she began, her voice sounding distant as she recalled the harrowing events, "But she noticed that you were writhing in pain a few hours in, so she called me for help."

    Asher''s eyes flickered to Merina, and she met his gaze with a small nod.

    Merina, who usually had aposed demeanor, looked shaken after everything she just witnessed.

    Is continued, "When I got here, you werepletely out of it. I''ve been trying to reach you for what felt like an eternity, and to be honest, we thought you were lost," Her gaze softened, relief seeping into her words, "Thankfully, I managed to break through just in time. It was close, Asher. Too close."

    Asher swallowed hard, his mind grappling with the reality of what had happened. With the help of Merina, he managed to pull himself up to a sitting position. He blinked rapidly, trying to process the fact that he''d been on the verge of dying.

    He let out a long sigh, frustration seeping into his voice, "I...I didn''t think I''d fail. I was so sure I could do it," he confessed, rubbing a hand across his face. He was also heavily disappointed since he was expecting to learn powerful abilities before going on the quest.

    His confidence was hammered since his progress in strength as a demon was increasing smoothly until now.

    However, what he had just experienced made him realize he was far from being sure of anything. Inwardly, he knew what Doomfall meant when he said his will was gued by uncertainty.

    And it was all because of her. Since the day he learned who killed his mother, something within him has never been the same.

    Pushing up from the floor, Asher''s movements were still a touch shaky, the aftermath of his near death experience lurking beneath his surface.

    With a grit of his teeth, he managed to stand, wavering a bit before regaining his bnce.

    "Where are you going, Asher?" Is asked, worrycing her voice. Her hand extended halfway to him, stopping short as he began moving towards the door, "You should rest, you''ve been through..."

    "I''m fine," Asher interjected, his voice more gruff than he intended. His hand rested on the doorknob, hesitating before turning it, "We should all focus on preparing for tomorrow."

    "But..." Is started, her protest cut short as Asher left, and the door clicked shut behind him, leaving Is and Merina in the training room, the echo of his departure lingering in the air.

    They looked at each other, a shared worry and determination filling the space.

 Chapter 245: A Troubled Heart

    In the depth of night, when the moon hung high in the dark infernal sky, a soft knock echoed through the stillness of Asher''s private chambers.

    As always, he tapped into the castle''s senses - a magic woven into its very structure - to see who it was. Usually, it would be Merina returning after spending some time with her family.

    But his heart clenched when he saw it was her and not Merina. A rush of conflicting emotions swirled within him as he took a deep breath, steeling himself for the encounter.

    A moment of hesitation passed before Asher rose from his seat, his dove-gray skin gleaming faintly in the soft red moonlight that filtered through the room''s lone window.

    "Come in," he called out, his deep voice steady, a warm smile carefully stered on his handsome face to hide the turmoil within.

    The door creaked open, and Rowena stepped in. She was a vision in the dim light, her long ck hair cascading down her back, framing her enchanting crimson eyes and full ck lips.

    The faint glow of moonlight painted her gothic beauty in bewitching majesty.

    "Are you alright, Ash?" Her voice, soft and filled with concern, cut through the silence as she walked in with slightly hurried steps. Her crimson eyes took a quick scan of his body just to make sure he was okay.

    By the faint hint of urgency in her voice, it seemed as if she had rushed straight toward his room right after learning some concerning news.

    Asher stepped forward, the smile still lingering on his face, "Why do you ask?" he responded, though inwardly, his mind raced.

    As far as he knew, only Merina and Is were aware of what had transpired in the training room earlier.

    Rowena''s crimson eyes never left Asher''s face as she answered, "I was too busy today," she began, her voice imbued with a strange mixture of worry and concern, "but I just found out now that Is had rushed into your training room. Given that she has been of help to you before when you were ill, it got me wondering if there was an emergency today, something she needed to help you with. I don''t remember her rushing in like this before."

    Asher hadn''t expected Rowena to deduce so much from that simple event. However, the truth in her spection was too unnerving to acknowledge.

    He moved closer to her, closing the distance between them. His hands gently took hold of hers, the warmth of her hand contrasting the rising tension in him.

    "It was just a false rm raised by Merina," he exined, his eyes holding her gaze. "I was deeply engrossed inprehending my grimoire, so I didn''t even notice it at the time."

    Rowena''s eyebrows rxed, a relieved smile gracing her face, "I see...Still, if you ever need help, or if you''re in danger, never hesitate to call me, Ash, no matter how busy I may seem to be," she whispered, her voice barely more than a breath in the silence.

    She then added, "I don''t want to not be there when you need me," Her words held a promise, a mirror to her feelings.

    Asher''s heart skipped a beat. The sincerity in her voice stirred something within him - emotions he had been diligently suppressing. But then, the bitter reality of the bloody memories of the past clouded his thoughts, suffocating him.

    Yet, amidst the whirlpool of emotions, Is''s soft words echoed in his mind, reminding him of a different perspective, causing a tumultuous sh within him. This delicate dance of emotions caused a storm to brew beneath the surface, disturbing hisposure.

    Even if he had to face a dragon in a battle, he would never lose hisposure. Yet, all this was hitting him right where it hurt.

    Sensing the irregrity in his heartbeat and the change in the rhythm of his blood flow, her hands tightened around his, "Is something wrong?" She asked with a look of worry.

    Asher tried topose himself and sighed, the gravity of his words making the air heavy, "I feel sad," he confessed, his voice low and steady, "knowing that I won''t get to see you for a while," He paused, swallowing hard as he continued, "And what''s worse is that we can''t tell how long this quest will take toplete," Asher knew thepletion time of this quest in history varied from taking weeks to months and even years.

    Rowena''s crimson eyes reflected the somber mood, her lips pressing into a thin line as she nodded in understanding, "I feel the same, Ash," she admitted softly. Her gaze then drifted down to the pear-shaped crimson gem ne around her neck, its glow dancing in her eyes.

    She raised her hands to unsp it, "I want you to have this," she offered, her voice choked with emotion, "At least until you return..."

    "Rowena," Asher interjected immediately, his hand reaching out to stop her, fingers closing around her wrist gently, "You don''t have to do that. This ne... it should remain with you."

    Yet, the conflicted thoughts within him were baring their fangs, gnawing at his resolve.

    He knew how much she cherished this ne since it was from herte mother, and yet she didn''t hesitate to offer it to him.

    If it was any other woman, he wouldn''t hesitate to grab it since it could be a lifesaver.

    But he didn''t want any such tokens from her, especially when gestures like these would only make things harder for him.

    He even failed to prove himself to Doomfall, all because of this. He wished he could just purge all these feelings so that he wouldn''t struggle like this.

    Rowena still felt uneasy and said, "Ash, no, I¡ª"

    "Just trust me, Rona. I will be fine," Asher firmly insisted.

    Seeing his insistence, Rowena sighed softly, her fingers slowly pulling away from the ne as she took in Asher''s words.

    She looked up at him and nodded, a thoughtful expression in her crimson eyes, "Okay, but," she began, her tone firm, "I''m sending Ceti along with you, and you can''t refuse."

    Asher blinked, caught off guard by her announcement, "Ceti?" he echoed, his brows knitting together in surprise, "How much do you really trust her?"

    She nodded again, this time with an air of confidence that left no room for doubt, "I have trusted Ceti my entire life," she said, her voice echoing with conviction, "Not just that, but my father always assured me I could rely on her."

    A realization dawned on Asher as her words settled in. It was not just her trust, but her father''s words that solidified Ceti''s ce by Rowena''s side. It exined her unwavering confidence in Ceti.

    With a resigned sigh, he nodded, "Alright, if it puts your mind at ease, I''ll agree to it," Asher felt that he could handle Ceti, especially since Merina would also be apanying him, and it definitely would benefit him to have someone as powerful as her who was at the mid-level of Soul Purger.

    A soft, relieved smile brightened Rowena''s face at his words, "Thank you, Ash," she murmured. "I''ll let you rest now. You''ll need your strength for tomorrow."

    Asher offered a smile and a nod of understanding, his gaze following Rowena as she turned away. Yet, just as he was ready to let her leave, she hesitated, her fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt as she whirled around and surged forward.

    Caught off guard, Asher stiffened as she pressed her lips to his, her embrace catching him off guard.

    Rowena, who always was reserved, had initiated the kiss, something she had never done before. His brows arched in surprise as he took in the passion that seeped from her kiss, her emotions radiating through their intimate connection.

    Asher tried to reciprocate the kiss, though he couldn''t match her fervor; something inside him held him back, a hidden turmoil he was unable to let go of.

    Rowena gently broke the kiss, pulling back slowly, her crimson eyes meeting his. A moment of silence stretched between them before she whispered hesitantly, "Are you¡­" Rowena trailed off as shepleted her sentence in her mind, ''...unhappy with me?''

    "Are you what?" Asher asked with a shake of his head, though he was holding his breath.

    Rowena held her breath as well as she hesitated. All these months, she felt he had not beening to her as much as before and was even spending more time with Is.

    But thinking about it again, she knew she was the one who told him to gain Is and her people''s confidence. So it would only seem natural that he had to spend time with her, especially since they also have a beastpanion to train and take care of together.

    And so she decided to not think about it now and make him feel like he did something wrong.

    Her crimson eyes flickered back to him. A soft vulnerability danced in her gaze, something Asher hadn''t seen often.

    Gathering her strength, she swallowed and asked in a soft voice that was barely audible, "Are you okay... if I slept with you tonight?"

    The simplicity and earnestness of her request took Asher by surprise. He obviously knew she meant simply sleeping by his side.

    But even then, it wasn''t like her to ask for something like that. She never did, though he could understand why.

    His heart pounded in his chest, a turmoil of emotions he didn''t wish to deal with. Inwardly, he cursed the universe for throwing him such curveballs.

    Yet, he couldn''t reveal his inner chaos to Rowena. He put on a gentle, warm smile, trying to make his expression as genuine as he could.

    He snapped his fingers, and the lights in the room dimmed, the eerie shadows dancing around them as they were engulfed in soft darkness.

    Stepping towards her, his hand reaching out to pull her close as he said, "I can''t think of a better way to spend this night."

    The words flowed smoothly from his lips, but deep inside, he couldn''t help but wonder about the consequences of this night. All he could hope was to sleep as if everything was alright.

    As theyid on the plush bed, the soft fabrics caressing their bodies, Asher wrapped his arm around Rowena, drawing her close.

    Their bodies molded together, a perfect silhouette in the dim light. Rowena''s head tucked neatly in the crook of Asher''s neck, her breath warm against his skin.

    Their eyes met, locking in a deep gaze, the intensity of Rowena''s emotions reflected in her crimson irises. She moved her hand gently, tracing the outlines of his chiseled features, her fingers tender against his skin.

    She wrapped her arms around his body for a warm hug as she said in a soft voice, "I will pray every day for you to return as fast as possible. And I want you to promise me you won''t put anything else above your own life," Rowena was worried that he might take extreme risks to try and obtain treasures or maybe even the Deviar.

    Asher tried to match the warmth of her gaze as he nodded with a subtle smile, "I promise," though inwardly, he was determined to stop at nothing.

    Upon hearing his words, the undercurrent of worry and concern that had been subtly etched in her gaze softened, reced with a reassured serenity.

    Her crimson eyes gradually lost their sheen as the curtains of sleep began to close. Her long ck hair, like a waterfall of midnight silk, cascaded onto the ivory pillow, framing her face in an ethereal halo while the soft light of the moon made her bewitching beauty shine.

    However, the peaceful scene before him was a stark contrast to the chaotic whirlwind of emotions raging within him.

    He was adrift in a sea of tumultuous thoughts, and her sleeping face, radiating an innocent charm, only seemed to fuel the storm within him.

 Chapter 246: The Quest For The Worthy

    The day of the quest,

    The throne room hummed with the measured buzz of conversations and the palpable anticipation that swelled the air.

    The high ceilings echoed with the resonating murmurs and asional nervous talk, its dark orange hues reflecting off the numerous crimson-tinted windows that painted the room in hues of the early morning sun.

    The five Bloodborn Guards were standing in each corner as always.

    Asher, Is, Merina, and Ceti were standing here before Rowena, while Seron, Reba, and other officials and elders had also assembled here.

    It was customary for them to bid farewell to the members of this House who were going to take such an important quest.

    After all, if someone among them managed to be the victor, it could drastically influence the future of this House.

    Silvan, the elegant stature of the young prince making its presence known, a stark contrast to his father, Seron, who exuded a more quiet and calm aura while pressing on his thick ck mustache with his fingers.

    The pair engaged in a low murmured discussion, their faces creased with what could be recognized as a mix of concern, solemnity and subtle eagerness.

    Standing beside Silvan were two young lords and two youngdies from powerful Paramount Houses who were none other than his vassals.

    Not too far from him stood a woman with long silver hair, voluptuous bosom and hour ss body. Reba silently stood with her back straight as an arrow, her gaze sharp as it darted towards Asher intermittently.

    Though her face remained stoic, her eyes were glowing with a simmering light.

    The people who happened to stand near her had shrunk their bodies to the maximum and avoided looking in her direction.

    They very well knew how pissed the Princess Consort must be after not being able to send off her beloved son, Prince Oberon along with others.

    They also knew how Prince Oberon had eagerly been waiting to take on this quest. s, the Devils had cursed his luck to take part in this quest.

    On the other side of the room, the werewolf mother and son duo, Merina and Kookus, shared a tender moment, "Kookus, remember, don''t roam around dangerous ces and don''t cause any trouble," Merina advised, her voice soft yet stern. She was worried since this was the first time she was going to leave him alone with no one to look after him.

    "Ayoo, don''t be sad. You don''t have to worry about this dutiful son. Nobody would dare to bully the royal consort''s confidant," Kookus responded a cheeky grin on his face while making sure his voice was just low enough to escape Asher''s ears.

    He then turned to Ceti, grabbing her hand in a quick, thankful squeeze, "I forgot¡­thanks for taking my ce, sis. I appreciate your sacrifice," he said as he put up a solemn expression with pursed lips and glistening eyes.

    Ceti rolled her eyes, her fist rising and causing Kookus to squeal and dart behind his mother. Lowering her hand, she sighed, her gaze trailing to Asher.

    If not for him, she wouldn''t have to be in his group when Silvan had already invited her to join his.

    But she had no choice but to obey the queen''s order, and on the bright side, she would at least get to keep an eye on her mother and protect her. Maybe she would have asked to be on his group exactly for this reason.

    Letting her mother go alone, especially with this pervert consort, surely would have made her anxious.

    Is was still worried about Callisa, who was now still in the sea. She could only pray for everything to go smoothly.

    Even if Callisa wasn''t here, she knew Callisa would join them once the quest started since Callisa had already been marked as one of their members of the group. Apparently, Asher had named their group ''Damned Hunters''.

    Asher felt someone''s gaze lingering on him for a while and looked to the side to see Eradicator standing at her designated corner, giving him a subtle nod.

    It was only just a nod, but he got the message that she was wishing him the best, which was something he wasn''t expecting.

    Finally, he broke the rising tension as he turned to face Rowena, "It''s time," he whispered, "I''ll be back before you know it."

    Rowena''s eyes, reflecting a mixture of mncholy and determination, bore into his. She nodded, her midnight ck lips parting slightly, but no words followed.

    Then, to the surprise of all those present, she strode forth with her gown billowing around her.

    A gasp echoed in the room, followed by a hushed silence, as she leaned in, pressing a soft, warm kiss onto Asher''s lips. The throne room became a tableau of wide-eyed nobles, the intimacy of their queen an unexpected spectacle in such a public setting.

    They knew their queen was in love with her consort, but she never disyed any intimate action in public. This only made them realize how greatly worried she was.

    Reba took a sharp breath, her eyes piercing.

    Is, who was standing behind Asher, looked away, a subtle tension to her otherwise unreadable expression.

    Ceti wore a mix of pique and bewilderment. Her gaze hardened on Asher as if she still couldn''t understand what kind of magic he pulled on the queen.

    Merina, however, had a soft smile upon seeing this tender scene.

    Their tender moment was abruptly cut off as a soft ''whoosh'' echoed through the room as Asher, Ceti, Is, Merina, Silvan, and the rest of his group vanished in a blink, leaving no trace behind.

    Rowena stood there, the ce where Asher stood moments ago now empty. A void seemed to expand in her chest, but she swallowed hard, steeling herself. Her eyes glimmered with anticipation and resolve, prepared to wait for the return of her love.

    Barely a moment passed, and the five of them materialized from thin air, their feet touching the loamy soil of the ground almost simultaneously.

    The atmosphere they arrived in was abruptly alien, a wild divergence from the royal throne hall of the Bloodburn Kingdom they just left.

    The scenery seemed to be a stark paradox of eerie tranquility and impending danger.

    A dense, otherworldly foresty in front of them, dotted with dark luminescent flora that cast an ethereal glow in the morning light. The trees were thick and tall with a mix of violet and orange leaves.

    The trees were towering, their roots gnarled and twisted, intertwining to form abyrinth of natural archways.

    Odd, glowing creatures fluttered around, their wings whispering secrets of this realm. A cool wind whistled through the bizarre fauna, creating an eerily harmonic chorus that echoed in the quietude.

    The skies were blue, and the air was surprisingly cool and not harsh, unlike their demon realm, Zalthor.

    Asher stood quietly, his gaze taking in their surroundings. His piercing dark yellow eyes were unreadable, though a sense of measured focus emanated from him as he said, "As expected, we are in an unknown dungeon created by the Angels and Devils. This has got to be the biggest one we might have ever seen. Maybe as big as our realm but more the dangers."

    Asher knew Dungeons were nothing but special ces created by the Angels and Devils for such quests, and these ces existed in some unknown dimension or space.

    Sometimes these Dungeons could be small enough to take ce in a building-like structure or underground. Or sometimes, like now, they could seem big enough to make them feel as if they were standing inside an entire realm or a.

    Is, standing to his right, also surveyed their surroundings, her eyes shone with a spark of anticipation and fascination since this was her first time seeing such an expansive dungeon, "It might be, and fortunately, we don''t need life crystals to survive here," she murmured, the soft-spoken yet firmmand echoing Asher''s sentiment.

    Merina, despite the alien environment, disyed an air of serene calm. After taking part in so many quests with and without her Master, she had ustomed herself to dangers and honed her strength to that of a low-level Soul Reaper.

    If it was 2 years ago, never in her life would she have dreamed of reaching this high, especially considering her circumstances.

    She knew she would have never achieved this level of strength if not for her Master training her and telling her to keep taking quests whenever she could, even without him, since he was sometimes busy with his matters in the kingdom, including securing his status and power.

    However, she was always awed by how her Master was so good at training her to the point she wasn''t even worried about failing most of the quests.

    This only made her feel even more respect for his Immortal Bloodline that instilled him with such skills. It surely was beyond herprehension.

    Ceti was calm, yet her gaze was restless, her wolfish dark blue eyes flitting from one point to another, taking in every potential danger. Her hands were clenched, and her ears picked up every rustle, every whisper of the strange wind.

    In contrast, Callisa, seemed less concerned about the impending dangers and more curious about her new surroundings.

    "Kooo¡­" She let out a soft mewl, her giant crab-like pincers opening and closing in a pattern that seemed almost...confused.

    "Don''t worry, big girl. We gottay low until¡­" Asher murmured but furrowed his brows upon realizing he couldn''t take another step from where he was standing.

    But he got distracted when suddenly, a bunch of messages popped up in his mind.

    [ Wee to the Quest for the Worthy ]

    Asher''s brows slightly furrowed as the sentence formed in his mind.

    [ The quest willmence in 120 seconds ]

    [ Deviar Shards is the currency you can use throughout the quest ]

    [ You have gained 10 Deviar Shards ]

    [ Main Objective: Forge 7 Deviar Crystals within a year to im the Deviar. A Deviar Crystal can only be forged using a certain number of Deviar Shards. Regardless of you iming the Deviar, the quest won''t end until the timer runs out. The duration of the quest may vary ording to circumstances. Survive till the end ]

    ''A year?'' Asher didn''t know if this was a good or bad thing. Surely, this was going to be the longest quest in his life. And surviving in the midst of so many dangers surely wasn''t a walk in the park. It also seemed as if it may not necessarily end within 1 year.

    He also didn''t know how many Deviar Shards he would need to forge one of these Deviar Crystals, let alone 7 of them. It was strange they didn''t mention that.

    [ Killing a Hunter will cause them to drop Radem Shards, which can be transformed into twice the amount of Deviar Shards if collected by a Demon. The same applies to Hunters ]

    Asher furrowed his brows as he contemted this information. Surely, this was an extra incentive to make Hunters and Demons kill each other. But still, there would definitely be infighting among Hunters and Demons since even if they kill each other, they will drop the Shards.

    Asher felt a slight pressure in his hands, and opening his palms, he found ten faintly glowing ck shards.

    They were almost triangr in shape, only that they seemed to harbor a strange energy that pulsed with his heartbeat.

    [ Additional rules...]

    The messages kepting, exining the rules of the dungeon, the existence of mini-quests and chests holding Pure Shards, which can turn into Deviar or Radem shards based on who collects them. And so on.

    He could understand from this that there was going to be cut-throatpetition for all this.

    He could only imagine hundreds of thousands of Demons and Hunters in total, vying for the same thing.

    To survive against all of them and the dangers within this dungeon for at least a year...There was no telling how this would end for them.

    [ Any mana infused item will gradually turn useless or be rendered ineffective in this dungeon. Forge or make your own ]

    This message sent a ripple of shock and concern across all their faces.

    "Is that why my armor and weapon are losing their effectiveness?" Ceti mumbled with a look of disbelief as she noticed her armor and weapon losing shine and their stats dropping, though quite slowly.

    "No¡­My Spatial Root isn''t working¡­" Is said with furrowed brows as she looked at her hand.

    Asher narrowed his eyes as he knew a Spatial Root was quite important for any warrior, especially the stronger ones.

    However, only the privileged ones get to possess such a useful item due to the efforts and resources involved in making one of them.

    It was a special yet small tendril-like item that was usually merged with one''s body, usually the hand allowing them to store items or potions. Most of them have it merged during their childhood itself.

    "Tsk, now I can''t even put away my armor or weapon," Ceti grumbled with a look of frustration.

    Merina was d she didn''t put on her armor or take out her weapon. She also nced at Callisa and felt relieved Callisa also didn''t have her armor on. Or such a new and special armor could have gone to waste.

    Still, she was worried and asked in a low voice, "Master, if we can''t use any mana infused items¡­How are we supposed to get weapons or potions or any mana infused items? All the food and drinks we had stored cannot be taken out," Merina looked around at the alien surroundings, including the vegetation, and there was no telling if they were poisonous or not.

    Without mana-rich foods or manadew, they would be unable to restore their MP and lose stamina. Within just days, they could die from hunger and thirst.

    Without any knowledge of thesends, how can one safely eat or drink anything from here?

    Is nodded with a slight shake of her head in disbelief, "This is too strange. We are supposed to only depend on raw abilities?"

    Asher''s expression became contemtive as he couldn''t really figure out the reason. But one good thing was that he wouldn''t have to worry about the influential ones bringing in special treasures or items.

    He wasn''t worried about his weapon since he already checked, and his Ring of Damnation was surprisingly working as normal, making him yet again feel even more curious about its origins.

    But what he was worried about was his Health Potions which he had stored in his Damned Dimension. If he took them out, they would be rendered useless.

    The only option was to visit his Damned Dimension, but he could only do that 3 times a day which was too low if he had to juice up his ring every now and then, especially for a quest like this.

    He took a deep breath as he realized why all the seniors back in the demon realm took this quest so seriously and why the difficulty of this quest was termed as "Nightmare".

    However, even if he knew all this, things still wouldn''t have changed much.

    "Let''s worry about all this on the way. The quest is going to start soon," Asher said with a serious look since he knew they can''t simply stand around and think once the quest starts.

    Is and Merina sighed and nodded while Ceti shook her with a frustrated look.

    As the final message faded from his mind, Asher took a deep breath, his dark yellow eyes shone with newfound understanding and a grim determination.

    Each of them nced at each other, the tension and grim determination glowing in their eyes. This was definitely the toughest quest they had ever taken in their lives, and the chances of surviving this, let alonepleting this gloriously, weren''t really looking that good.

 Chapter 247: How Are We Going To Survive?

    "We''re a long way from home," he said, his voice barely a whisper, yet resonating powerfully in the unnatural silence, "It''s going to be at least a year before we can go back."

    His gaze then drifted towards Ceti who also had her sharp gazend on him. His eyes locked onto hers, "We can''t get back home unless we all work together."

    At his words, Ceti sucked in a sharp breath, her eyes narrowing slightly, knowing that he was talking about her. Still, she gave a single, curt nod, understanding the weight of his words.

    The silent agreement was broken as the message that the Quest for the Worthy had begun popped up in their minds, and the five set out in a tight formation.

    [ You have discovered Yorkher Forest ]

    Asher suddenly saw a tiny map showing up in his vision, revealing where he and his group members were standing and the surroundings within his vision.

    "I suppose¡­we will have to keep exploring to discover the rest of the map?" Merina suddenly asked in a soft voice.

    Asher nodded with a look of contemtion as he said, "Yes, and this map is probably the key to finding a way to forge a Deviar Crystal. So, let''s set out and find it before things get worse."

    Asher knew on the outside he was the weakest of his group and wished this quest didn''t have to take ce now.

    But here he was, not wanting to let go of such a golden chance. He was also confident he could make up for some of the strength disparity with his own skills and abilities, though he knew he was ying with fate here.

    Name: Callisa

    Level: 27

    Name: Merina Roul

    Level: 21

    Name: Ceti Roul

    Level: 28

    Name: Is

    Level: 31

    Name: Asher Drake

    Level: 20

    Rating Points : 500 / 26,950

    HP : 10,114 / 10,114

    MP : 16,225 / 16,225

    STR : 3931

    DEF : 2023

    INT : 3245

    DEX : 1769

    Talents :

    [ Favored by the Night (3rd Stage) - When night falls, your HP and MP will increase by 10% (7/20) ]

    [ Vengeful Lifestealer (3rd Stage) - When your HP falls below 30%, any sessful attack from you will leave a cursed burning effect on your enemy, dealing 4% of your HP as damage and let you steal the HP they lost (9/32) ]

    [ Hell Master (3rd Stage) - You can enter the Dimension of the Damned thrice in a day (11/40) ]

    [ Cursed Summoner (3rd Stage) - You can summon only 4 damned souls and they would manifest with 20% of its original stats (3 / 40) ]

    [ Cursed Mark (2nd Stage) - Upon using the Mark of the Damned, you will instantly sacrifice 45% of your MP. When your MP gets exhausted or revert to your original form, any being with the Mark will revert to their original form (6/40) ]

    Talent (Active: Girgal -> -15% DEF -10% STR -20% INT ): [ Diabolical Speed (3rd Stage)- You possess Girgal''s speed, increasing your DEX by 56% instantly (2/40) )

    Talent (Active: Rakshasa -> -30% DEX -20% INT ): [ Havoc Arms (2nd Stage) - You possess the four arms of the Rakshasa, allowing you to cast multiple spells at the same time at 22% less cost (10/20) )

    Skills :

    [ Resentful sh (3rd Stage) - The cursed de will try and cleave your foes on its own with a burst of mes. Upon sessful attack, they will suffer bleeding effect of 3% of your HP for 9 seconds (25/30) (Cost: 1150 MP) (Cooldown: 60 seconds) (Cast time: Immediate) ]

    [ Shadow Roots (3rd Stage) - Summon roots from the shadows to entangle and immbolize your enemies. Lasts 9 seconds (8/40) (Cost: 1600 MP) (Cooldown: 1 minute 30 seconds) (Cast time: 2 Seconds) ]

    [ Chain of Despair (2nd Stage) - Your des of damnation link with each other, transforming them into chain-like weapon for 25 seconds. Each sessful attack weakens the DEF and STR of your foes by 2% of your HP and STR while increasing yours by the same amount. But by invoking this damned power you immediately sacrifice 50% of your health. Gained power lingers in your body for 1 minute (2/25) (Cost: 2750 MP) (Cooldown: 20 minutes) (Cast time: 5 Seconds) ]

    Skill (Active: Girgal): [ Never Look Behind (Final Stage) - Teleport yourself right behind the person you look at instantly (Cost: 3000 MP) (Cooldown: 1 minute 30 seconds) (Cast time: Immediate)]

    Skill (Active: Rakshasa): [ Rakshasa''s Roar - Unleashes the powerful, terrifying roar of the Rakshasa that instills fear and chaos among your enemies. Upon activation, all enemies within a 30-meter radius around the Rakshasa have their DEX reduced by 30% and their ability to cast spells crippled for 6 seconds. (Cost: 3500 MP) (Cooldown: 10 seconds) ( Cast time: 1.5 seconds) (3/15) ]

    The group moved cautiously through the undergrowth, the rustle of leaves underfoot the only sound amidst the all-epassing stillness.

    Since they were walking through unknown territory and dangers lurking around, the five were moving slowly while Asher had instructed Callisa to not make too much noise.

    However, with her huge size, he was worried that they could easily be spotted.

    *Krshhh¡­*

    Suddenly, a rustle echoed through the forest, different from their own movements. Each of them stopped, their hearts pounding in their chests as they scanned the vegetation, but they saw nothing.

    *Roarrrr!!*

    Then, without warning, a primal roar shattered the quiet. The air trembled as a ferocious beast, nearly 3 meters long, materialized out of thin air. It had yellow fur and eerie yellow eyes with massive fangs and its expression bloodthirsty.

    Name: Great Hound

    Level: 5

    Its sight locked onto Asher, it lunged for him with a terrifying speed. Asher was surprised since this beast somehow managed to hide itself behind the grass, though he wasn''t worried at all.

    However, just as he was about to react, it was met mid-pounce by arger mass - Callisa.

    "Kreee!"

    The young Kraken, her 30-meter body a protective shield around her master and faced off against this beast with an angry screech.

    With a swift movement, she knocked the rtively tiny beast off its trajectory, sending it sprawling to the forest floor, making the earth subtly tremble.

    For a moment, everyone was still before they saw how overzealous Callisa was about getting her first kill in this quest.

    Is looked at the Great Hound and saw that it had already died and had its bones turned into mush with just a single attack from Callisa, not that she was surprised.

    Ceti and Merina nced at each other, feeling marveled by the speed at which Callisa reacted despite being so big.

    They all walked towards Callisa while, with swift, terrifying grace, Callisa''s giant pincers shot out, catching the Great Hound''s neck in its deadly grip.

    There was a sickening crunch as she snapped its head like a twig.

    With a triumphant chittering sound, Callisa proceeded to tear the head off of the lifeless beast. Holding it up like a prized trophy, she dangled it before Asher and Is as if eagerly waiting for their praise.

    Asher chuckled with a smile, "That was a swift job, Callisa," he praised, giving a slight nod of his head. Is, standing beside him, mirrored his actions but then gestured to her to get rid of the head. She didn''t want Callisa to get her pincers dirtied by its blood.

    While they were absorbed in admiring Callisa''s victory, Ceti''s gaze scanned the corpse, looking around it before shaking her head, "It dropped nothing. No loot. What are the Devils expecting us to do now? How are we going to survive for a year like this?"

    Asher and the rest were also disappointed since even if it was a weak beast, they were expecting something to earn as loot.

    "So if not even the creatures here will drop us any loot, will killing Hunters work?" Merina asked as she blinked her dark blue eyes, to which Is nodded with a contemtive look, "Maybe."

    She then looked at the corpse and added, "We also don''t know what kind of monsters we mighte upon. Maybe killing stronger ones might earn us something."

    "We will probably get the answers we need after we spend at least a day here," Ceti said with a narrowed gaze.

    At the same time, under the dense forest canopy, light and shadows yed a fascinating dance of concealment.

    It was a dance that was suddenly interrupted as a group of five Hunters stumbled into the small clearing where Asher and hispanions were standing.

    Their faces paled to a deathly white, as their gazes fell upon the towering form of the legendary Kraken, albeit smaller than the one they had read about. Their wide-eyed expressions mirrored a mixture of fear, disbelief, and the primal instinct of survival.

    The two women in the group had their figures trembling like fragile lilies in a violent storm.

    Their three malepanions didn''t fare any better, their faces distorted with fear as they turned on their heels, intending to disappear into the forest''s embrace. They didn''t even bother to look at the four demons gathered around the Kraken.

    Just the Kraken alone can crush measly F-Rank Hunters like them into oblivion.

    But just as they had turned to run, a cold and determined light flickered in Asher''s eyes.

    He could see the name of their group and the total number of Radem Shards they had.

    His fingers disappeared into his robe and closed around as the de of Damnation manifested in his hands. Its emerald glow, an eerie reflection of his resolve, pierced the dense forest''s shadows.

    As if time had slowed, the ring de flew, a spectral disc of death. The Hunters'' oblivious to their impending fate, kept running, hoping the Kraken didn''t take notice of them.

    However, their desperate flight failed to outpace Asher''s lethal aim. The de''s luminescence painted a streak of deathly green in the air.

    Their desperate escape was quickly halted, their terrified shrieks echoing through the eerie forest as the de closed the distance.

    [ You have gained 16 Rating Points ]

    Asher extended his hand again, and the sound of air being cut through echoed as his ring de returned obediently, its emerald glow painting a bloody arc in the air.

    Merina quickly sped towards the corpses to check for something.

    Ceti raised her brows subtly, not expecting him to be so adept with his ring de, killing those 5 Hunters from here.

    This was the first time she saw his battle skills up close. No wonder he was leveling up so quickly.

    From the fallen Hunters in the distance, a burst of shimmering light emerged, an ethereal dance of 50 Radiant Shards spiraling upwards. The shards, like translucent stars, drifted towards Asher, seemingly pulled by an unseen force.

    Is and the mother and daughter duo watched with glowing eyes as these 50 shards circled him, casting a radiant glow upon his face, before they were absorbed into his body, disappearing as though they were never there.

    His body tingled as the shards transformed within him before a message popped up in his head,

    [ You have received 100 Deviar Shards ]

    His eyes glinted as he said, "We got 100 now. But who knows how many we need to forge one of those Deviar Crystals."

    Ceti crossed her arms and said with cold resolve, "We just have to keep killing until we find out."

    "It''s bad, Master. The Hunters didn''t drop anything else other than those Radem Shards," Merina said with a sigh as she came back after checking the corpses.

    "Tch, now what?" Asher said as his fingers ran through his silver-white hair in frustration.

    "Oh no!" Suddenly Merina gasped as everyone got a message pop up in their mind,

    [ Warning! Blood Rain Imminent - 1 hour ]

    [ Behold! The cruel crimson weep of Hell approaches. A deluge of corrosive sanguine falls not as a test, but as a purge. Beware, wayfarers of this dungeon, for the sky bleeds not in sorrow but in wrath. An unholy baptism that devours all that it touches. Seek not its touch for it brings not life but a slow and agonizing dissolution. The weeping hell bear the power to corrode flesh and essence, to dissolve the mighty and the meek alike ]

    [ Find shelter before the tears of the underworld dissolves you into oblivion ]

    [ Duration: 2 Hours ]

    Just as when they thought things couldn''t get any worse, their faces fell upon seeing this.

 Chapter 248: The Blood Rain

    Is furrowed her brows, her sapphire blue eyes narrowing as she took a quick look at their surroundings, "We need to find somece strong enough to protect us from the Blood Rain."

    Asher''s demeanor shifted to a more serious tone, his eyes filled with grim determination, "Let''s move," hemanded, his voice cutting through the eerie silence, "We have one hour to find shelter."

    Hearing his words, the four nodded at each other as Is gestured to Callisa, "Come, Callisa. We need to find a safe ce quickly."

    Callisa let out a short squeak as the five picked up the pace and began to explore the forest, no longer having the luxury to take their time.

    There was little to no chance they would find shelter in this forest, and so Asher and the rest were determined to get out of this forest.

    The more they began to explore the forest, the map also grew bigger in their minds.

    Callisa, however, seemed to be lessfortable, letting out a series of soft, worried mewls. Her massive body uprooted trees and caused the ground to tremble beneath her weight as she moved. Her giant figure, although awe-inspiring, was proving to be a problem as they tried to make their way through the dense forest.

    Asher could only sigh as he never expected the quest to be of this format. He was expecting something more straight-forward.

    But now that they were here, there was no point in thinking about it.

    As if feeling Asher''s regret, Callisa''s bulbous eyes glowed with fierce determination as she suddenly stormed forward, crushing down the trees while leaving deep, pointy craters on the ground. This made Asher and Is look at each other and left the other two confused.

    "Don''t tell me she is¡­" Asher could subtly feel what Callisa was feeling.

    The connection between him and her had gotten stronger over the months to the point he could briefly make out what Callisa might be feeling or thinking.

    Is was still moving along with the rest as she briefly smiled and said, "She just doesn''t want to let you down."

    Asher had his brows raised as he saw a silver lining.

    As Caliisa stormed forward, she cleared the path for them, crushing any beasts and potentially scaring off any Hunter or Demon groups.

    Ceti, who thought it was dumb of Asher to bring in the young Kraken, couldn''t help but feel that maybe it was not that bad.

    They had to keep running to keep up with Callisa''s pace, though as the timer was getting close to 0, their expressions were bing tense.

    However, they did feel that they were getting to the edge of the forest since the trees were getting lesser and lesser.

    "Koooo!" Suddenly, Callisa let out a long mewl and came to a halt where the trees were scarcely scattered around. Callisa used her giant pincers to knock out the trees on the side before sidestepping as if to let the others see what was in front of them.

    As the sight before them became clear, everyone had their brows raised, their expressions relieved.

    Merina let out a relieved sigh as she softly said, "Thank the Devils¡­" pointing towards a stony entrancerge enough to amodate Callisa''s girth, "That huge cave might be our only chance."

    "There might be danger inside or some trap," Ceti said with furrowed brows.

    [ Blood Rain Imminent : 00:02:29 ]

    "We have no more than 2 minutes left. We just have to risk it!" Asher urged, as there was no time to think about dangers when there was no other ce to take shelter.

    Callisa took the backseat as they rushed towards the cave, urgency driving their steps. The cave, previously unseen, now appeared like a beacon of hope in the dense wilderness. The mouth of the cave was dark, the insides shrouded in an imprable darkness, but the need for survival left them with no other choice.

    Just as Asher and his group had barely made it inside the cavernous refuge, thest rays of the normal light dwindled, it was reced by a baleful red glow that stained the skies above.

    Asher''s expression became grim upon noticing the change, "Callisa, quick!" He waved his hand frantically as Callisa moved her body around to make herself fit inside the entrance of the cave.

    Her massive body shifted and turned as she maneuvered into the shelter, fitting in snugly.

    No sooner had they settled in, Asher''s eyes caught sight of another group, rushing through the ominous red light. A group of Hunters, a mix of terror and determination, etched on their faces.

    "Kree!" Callisa reacted instinctively, emitting a shrill, piercing screech that echoed through the cavern and out into the bloody red world outside. Her warning resonated across the forest, reaching the ears of the desperate Hunters. Fear painted their faces, but their desperation kept them advancing, aiming for the cave''s entrance.

    But just as they reached the precipice of safety, the bloody skies unleashed their wrath. A sudden downpour of blood red liquid began to descend, nketing the world outside the cave in a crimson tide.

    "AAHHH!!"

    The Hunters let out a unified cry of despair, their movements slowing as the Blood Rain started to consume them.

    The initial contact made them scream out in pain, their skin sizzling and dissolving under the corrosive deluge. Yet they continued, driven by their instinct to survive, crawling on their knees, stretching out their melting hands towards the cave.

    Their shrieks were hauntingly pitiful, filled with agony and desperation.

    Merina stared at this horrific scene, her eyes subtly shaking, not because the Hunters were getting melted but upon realizing how frightening the Blood Rain was.

    Is had a solemn expression as she saw how the Blood Rain showed no mercy.

    It ate away at their bodies relentlessly, gradually reducing them to a puddle of unrecognizable flesh.

    Inch by inch, they melted away, their desperate crawling to an agonizing halt mere feet from the safety of the cave. Their screams echoed around the cavernous space before dying down, leaving behind an eerie silence.

    The grim reality of their situation descended on them. The quest wasn''t going to be as straightforward as they''d hoped.

    They all looked at each other, silently understanding that they had to quickly figure out how things worked in this dungeon since it was not like they could forever stay in this cave.

    As the echoes of the Blood Rain continued on, an abrupt shout from Ceti split the still air, "Come out or you all won''t escape this ce alive!" shemanded, her eyes glowing with anticipation, scanning the darkness further inside the cave.

    At Ceti''s warning, Asher and the others swiftly turned, their senses sharply tuned to the unseen depths of the cave. A tense silence hung in the air, only to be broken by a tremulous woman''s voice.

    "Your Highness, please have mercy!" A plea echoed from the darkness, fearful yet filled with a strange respect.

    From the ck abyss of the cave, five figures gradually and slowly came into the dim light. At the forefront was a pretty goblin woman, her features surprisingly delicate for her race. Her body was slender, with a small bust that was entuated by the modest, earth-toned clothing she wore.

    A patterned sash was tied around her waist, while her soft, ck hair was held back by a band of woven vines.

    Asher had his brows upon recognizing her, even if it had been a while since hest saw her. It seemed as if, after bing their chieftain, she learned how to look good as well.

    His surprise was evident, but he quickly schooled his features into a calm mask, "Stand down, Ceti," he ordered, making Ceti skeptically scan Ziz before backing away.

    His gaze fixed on the goblin woman, recognition flitted across his eyes.

    "Ziz, what a coincidence," he said, an edge of surprisecing his voice.

    "Your Highness," Ziz bowed respectfully, her voice trembling slightly, while the other goblins followed suit, a sense of relief washing over their faces. They had survived one threat, only to face another. But at least this time, it was a familiar one, and their chieftain was the disciple of the royal consort.

    They were able to finally take a breath of relief upon hearing the royal consort tell the Battlemaster of the queen to stand down.

    Is and Ceti had a look of confusion when Merina told them about how her Master and Ziz knew each other, making the two nod in realization.

    Asher''s eyes inspected Ziz, nodding at her with a look of appreciation, "You''ve grown strong, Ziz," he remarked, his words both acknowledgement and praise. The goblin woman he''d first encountered was barely a Soul Eater. The peak Soul Warrior in front of him made him realize the weight of her determination.

    "Without your guidance, Your Highness, it wouldn''t have been possible," Ziz bowed once more, her voice echoing through the cave,den with deep respect and gratitude, "I had to get stronger quickly to protect and assume control of my tribe."

    Asher nodded, a hint of a smile flickering across his face. Gesturing her to rise, he cast a nce towards the narrow passage, concern etching his brows, "Were you able to explore this cave? It seems like you guys have been here for a while," he asked while noticing that Callisa''s size would prevent her from exploring deeper into the cave.

    Ziz straightened up, her eyes shimmering with a certain eagerness, "We did, Your Highness, and there were monsters lurking inside," she affirmed, "They were not formidable, but we discovered interesting things. One of them was a map fragment."

    At her words, a surge of intrigue filled the cave. Asher''s group shared quick nces, their faces alight with a shared interest.

    "A map fragment?" Asher''s voice echoed throughout the cavernous surroundings, disbeliefced with curiosity.

    Ziz nodded, her emerald eyes shimmering under the dim light seeping through the cave''s entrance. "Yes, Your Highness," she confirmed, her voice steady, "After we found the fragment, a location called the ''Safe Zone'' was added to the map in my mind. It gave me a general direction to follow."

    Asher''s eyebrows shot up, a slow smile forming on his face. He turned to his group, their faces a mirror of his own curiosity and interest.

 Chapter 249: Limited Skills

    249 Limited Skills

    Is was the first to break the silence, "A Safe Zone? Could it be a ce shielded from the Blood Rain?" she conjectured, her eyes sparkling with intrigue.

    Merina''s eyes also glowed as she chimed in, "Or a ce with abundant resources we can safely use. We could certainly use those."

    Ceti, silent till now, finally spoke, her voice firm and resonating in the cave, "Maybe both of you are right. But it could also mean others might be around that ce or within it already. We could very well be walking into dozens of Hunters or enemies of our kingdom."

    Asher nodded as he said, "You three are probably right. But this ''Safe Zone'' could potentially solve most of the problems we are facing now. Food, drinks, shelter, potions, armor, and whatnot. We really don''t have a choice but to check out this Safe Zone since I believe they put this map fragment here for a reason. We just have to make sure we get there as quickly as possible before more people gather."

    He then turned towards Ziloa and asked, "Since you have the map fragment, how long would it take for us to get there?"

    Ziz''s gaze became absent for a moment as she checked her map. She then said with a slightly anxious look, "It doesn''t seem that far. By foot, it should take us half an hour, but since we haven''t explored the map towards the north, the ces between the Safe Zone and this cave are unknown. I don''t know if any problems mighte up."

    Asher nodded in realization as he understood the fact that this map fragment Ziz received only pointed out the ce where the Safe Zone was but nothing else.

    Is briefly nced at the falling Blood Rain painting the cavern''s mouth with a sinister crimson before saying, "That''s fine. We have almost 2 hours to discuss getting there, and I have a feeling this dungeon is big enough to not let too many people get crowded in an area," Is spected based on their short journey here.

    Asher nodded in agreement when suddenly Ziz said, "We also found something else."

    Their eyes turned towards Ziz. With a slightly quivering hand, she revealed a silver scroll from within her satchel. It glowed with ethereal light, mystic symbols dancing across its parchment, "This was within this cave as well," she said, her voice tinged with excitement, "A Skill Scroll that is a bit strange¡­I had never seen one like it."

    The group''s attention instantly shifted to the scroll. Skill Scrolls were often abilities that could be engraved onto one''s mana circuit.

    Ziz deeply bowed, presenting the scroll to him in her hands, "Your Highness, I believe it would be of the greatest use in your capable hands."

    A murmur of assent echoed from Ziz''s followers, even though their faces were etched with disappointment. It was the only other thing they found in this cave, and they had a feeling it was vital for their survival.

    But they understood their Chieftain''s rationale. Pleasing the royal consort was not only beneficial for them but could also secure the future of their tribe.

    Asher regarded Ziz with a subtle smile and epted it right away, "Thank you, Ziz," He carefully epted the scroll, feeling the pulse of power contained within. As he unrolled it, he took a look at its description,

    [ Skill: Ethereal Culinary Arts ]

    [ Type: Limited ]

    [ Description: Harness the natural resources of the dungeon to prepare sustenance. Unleash the hidden power within the ingredients, resulting in meals with unique benefits. Base meals provide an increase in MP and restore stamina ]

    [ Restriction: You can only learn 1 Limited Skill out of 4 during the entire quest. Once learned, you [ Skill Progression:

    Level 1 - Novice Cook: Can prepare simple meals. Learns Common Grade recipes.

    Level 2 - Journeyman Cook: Learns how tobine ingredients in new ways and identify more varieties of resources. Learns Rare Grade recipes.

    Level 3 - Expert Cook: Mastery overplex recipes with multiple ingredients and identify a number of resources. Learns Epic Grade recipes.

    Level 4 - Master Cook: Can create food that provides unique buffs in addition to the standard ones. Learns special Epic Grade recipes.

    Level 5 - Grandmaster Cook: Capable of creating legendary meals that can drastically enhance the eater''s abilities or even provide temporary immunity to certain status effects. Learns Legendary Grade recipes ]

    -

    As his gaze swept over the details, Asher was struck by the skill''s potential for helping them in their current predicament.

    Now he realized why this quest didn''t allow anyone to use any mana-infused items they brought from home. As the rules mentioned, they should only use the resources within this dungeon.

    He passed the scroll around to his group members, as they took a look at it as well.

    He saw their eyes widening just like this as they slowly looked up at him. They all understood the significance of this find. They now had found a way to sustain themselves in the dungeon.

    Asher''s gazended on the shy maid, "Merina," Asher began, his eyes holding a spark of humor as they met hers, "We all know that your cooking skills are unparalleled among us. I believe you''ll be the one to make the best use of this skill," His words echoed in the cave, causing the air around them to feel lighter.

    A blush spread across Merina''s cheeks as she sheepishly took the Skill Scroll from Asher. She felt her heart flutter under everyone''s expectant gazes, a mix of anxiety and excitement bubbling within her.

    "I''ll do my best, Master," Merina said with a confident yet soft nod. She looked down at the Skill Scroll in her hands, a resolute gleam in her eyes. She was determined to live up to her Master''s faith in her.

    Is pped her on the shoulder with a supportive smile, "No pressure, Merina. But we''ll definitely be looking forward to tasting your dungeon cuisine," Is had tasted Merina''s cooking before, and it wouldn''t be a stretch to say that Merina''s cooking was one of the best she had ever tasted.

    Ceti''s gaze softened upon seeing her mother so happy. But her face shed with aplicated look, feeling that her mother wasn''t happy because she got the Skill Scroll but because of Asher''s tteringpliment.

    However, she also knew her mother would have never gotten this strong without him, which also left her conflicted.

    And why did it feel like the way her mother looked at Asher was nothing like how a maid usually looks at her Master.

    It made her wonder if¡­No!...Ceti didn''t want to entertain this thought, though it still lingered within her mind like always, pricking her nerves.

    ¡ª

    Almost 2 hourster, in another part of the dungeon,

    The serene gurgling of the small stream that cut through the dense undergrowth of the dungeon forest was broken by a chorus of gleeful shouts.

    Five figures huddled together, their faces lit up with a shared sense of discovery and aplishment. The flickering light of a nearby luminescent nt illuminated their faces, casting long shadows that danced to the rhythm of their excitement.

    Their leader, a young woman with a braid of ck hair and a pair of keen ck eyes, held up a parchment scroll that shimmered with an ethereal glow. Her proud smile reflected the feeling of achievement that radiated off the parchment.

    "Haha! Who would have thought that monster had such a treasure in its belly! It''s a Limited Skill Scroll," she eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief and delight as she took a look at it.

    [ Skill: Earthborn Harvesting Arts ]

    [ Type: Limited ]

    [ Description: Extract and collect resources from the natural environment, creatures, and treasures of the dungeon. Harvesting at base level allows for gathering ofmon materials from nature and defeated foes ]

    [ Restriction: You can only learn 1 Limited Skill out of 4 during the entire quest. Once learned, you cannot learn any other Limited Skill, nor can you remove it. You will forget this Skill once the quest ends ]

    [ Skill Progression:

    Level 1 - Novice Harvester: Able to harvest Common Grade materials from the natural surroundings and in creatures.

    Level 2 - Journeyman Harvester: Learns to harvest resources more efficiently. Speed of harvesting increases, and there is a chance of acquiring Rare Grade materials.

    Level 3 - Expert Harvester: Master ofplex extraction techniques that can yield Epic Grade materials.

    -

    09:29

    The group erupted in excited chatter, relief flooding their faces. The idea that they could finally get Level 4 - Master Harvester: Can identify and extract valuable materials that might be invisible to the naked eye. The yield of Epic Grade materials increases, and there is a chance for bonus yield.

    Level 5 - Grandmaster Harvester: Capable of harvesting Legendary Grade materials from the most formidable creatures and resources. Bonus yield chance significantly increases. ]

    -

    The group erupted in excited chatter, relief flooding their faces. The idea that they could finally get some loot or harvest resources that could help them survive brought them an enormous sense of security.

    Thergest among them, a burly man with a thick beard and hardened eyes, chuckled deeply. "Great work, Jeni. Guess this isn''t as hopeless as we thought," he boomed, hisughter echoing through the clearing.

    Their joyful chatter was suddenly silenced as a rustle from the forest edge caught their attention. Their bodies tensed up, and they all reached for their weakened weapons instinctively, their eyes scanning the surrounding forest.

    Emerging from the dense foliage came a group of four women and a man.

    The person who stood at the front was a woman with long blue hair, bright blue eyes, and an air of nobility around her.

    Jeni and her team had their eyes widened in awe and disbelief upon recognizing that the woman in the front was none other than Rachel Sterling, the daughter of the President of WHA.

    And her presence, apanied by the charming Victor Hart, the enigmatic Amelia von Haughton, and the other two unknown but equally formidable-looking girls, immediately dwarfed the joyous atmosphere that had enveloped the five Hunters, humbling them.

    Victor''s bright green eyes quickly and subtly caught sight of the Limited Skill Scroll in their hands.

    Rachel, with a faint smile, addressed the group, "What a good surprise. You guys are the first friendly group we areing upon," Her gaze momentarily became icy as she added, "We only got to kill a few demons till we got here."

    Jeni nced at her teammates with a look of surprise and said to Rachel with a relieved smile, "Miss Sterling, it''s an honor to meet you. We fortunately never came upon any demons on the way. We took shelter under a huge rock during the Blood Rain and then came here."

    Jeni then remembered that the Limited Skill Scroll was in her hand, and with someone like Rachel standing before her, she suddenly felt the pressure to at least offer it to her, even though she knew she and her teammates needed this.

    But in the end, she decided to slowly tuck it away.

    "Oh, is that a Limited Skill Scroll in your hand?" Victor suddenly asked as he pointed at Jeni''s hand.

    Jeni awkwardly smiled as her teammates held their breath, zing at her, "Y-Yes, we found this after killing a monster who was hiding in this stream," Jeni then looked at Rachel and offered the scroll with a friendly smile, "Perhaps...do you want this Miss Sterling?"

    Rachel, however, shook her head gently, "There''s no need for that. My team and I have found one of these already, and I''m confident we will find more. You should keep it; you and your friends earned it," she said, her words holding a firm conviction that made Jeni''s heart rx and admired how noble Rachel was.

    However, before Jeni could withdraw the scroll, Victor interjected with a smile, "Rachel, we shouldn''t refuse when someone insists on giving us a gift," he advised, his green eyes locking onto Jeni''s momentarily, his gaze intense andmanding.

    Jeni swallowed hard under Victor''s gaze. She nodded rapidly, her hand still outstretched, "S-Sir Victor is right, Miss Sterling. Please take it, or we''ll feel bad."

    Rachel''s eyebrows furrowed in hesitation, her gaze switching between Jeni''s bright eyes and the scroll, "She sighed softly, her hand reaching out to ept the scroll, "Alright. If it would make you feel better, I will ept it. But..." she added, a small smile ying on her lips, "You and your team can walk along with us."

    Amelia crossed her arms and felt the need to chime in, "You can, but you should all keep up."

    Jeni and her team visibly brightened at Rachel''s words. Their earlier disappointment of losing the scroll was reced by a sense of relief and gratitude.

    They would be walking with some of the most influential and powerful Hunters. Their journey in this dungeon just got a whole lot safer.

    "Thank you, Miss Sterling, Sir Victor, Miss Haughton. We''d be honored to join you," Jeni replied, her voice shaking slightly with excitement. Her team shared her enthusiasm, their faces mirroring the same gratitude and awe.

    However, despite the calm demeanor of Rachel, inwardly, she was bristling with restlessness to find Hellbringer.

    What you guys think so far? :#

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 250 Big Worms

    Chapter 250 Big Worms

    The sound of shing steel echoed through a forest, punctuated by harsh cries and a string of vicious curses. A troupe of C Rank Hunters, all women, encircled a group of orcs, who, despite their enormous size, were clearly outmatched.

    The five orcish figures ¨Crger than any human ¨C writhed and retaliated against their attackers. Their brown, gnarled skin was slick with a sheen of sweat and blood, muscles straining in a desperate struggle for survival.

    Helen, a petite woman with fiery red curls and emerald green eyes, fiercely swung her steel longsword at an orc, her features twisted with disgust, "These disguisting brutes deserve nothing less than a slow, painful end," she hissed,nding a punishing blow on her orcish adversary.

    Gronk, thergest among the orcs,, bared his tusks, his bulbous nose ring as he fought to hold his ground against Helen. His beady ck eyes narrowed with fury and frustration, "Puny...human! Erghh!" he grunted between heavy breaths, his voice echoing with savage roughness, only to be silenced by another brutal blow from Helen''s longsword.

    Beside her, Tessa, a willowy figure dressed in leathers, dark hair tightly braided, pulled back her bowstring, icy blue eyes focused intently on her target, "Aye, let''s make them remember every damned soul they tortured and killed," she chimed in, releasing her arrow with a resounding twang, the missile hitting its mark with pinpoint uracy.

    Beside Gronk, Tark, a more wiry orc with a long, pointed chin and a stone walls.

    16:18

    A second arrow from Tessa''s bow found its mark, eliciting a mop of greasy, matted hair, dodged an arrow, just barely, "Cursed... bitch! Yargh!" he spat, his guttural growl reverberating off the damp stone walls.

    A second arrow from Tessa''s bow found its mark, eliciting a strangled yelp from the orc.

    Nearby, Marlene, a sturdy woman with curly brown hair and hardened amber eyes, brought down her battle-axe on another orc, "For every innocent life taken, you''ll pay tenfold!" she roared, her voice echoing menacingly in the dungeon.

    Mangled, a hunchbacked orc with a snub-nose and uneven tusks, faced Marlene''s unyielding wrath, "No...mercy," he wheezed, misshapen fingers wing weakly at her. However, Marlene''s axe came down once more, causing Mangled to stumble back, his plea cut short.

    On the other side, a young woman named Faye, delicate yet deadly, spun her twin daggers with practiced ease, her blonde hair a halo around her determined face, "We''ll make you beg for death," she sneered, her lc eyes aze with anger, before she plunged her weapons into the orc before her.

    Fighting Faye was sh, an orc bearing long, jagged scars across his wide, t face. He grunted incoherently, attempting to swipe at Faye with his crude club. His rage-filled eyes met Faye''s unflinching gaze just as her twin daggers found their mark.

    Finally, there was Ingrid, a seasoned warrior with a strong physique, her silver hair tied back in a warrior''s knot, her stormy grey eyes steely with resolve.

    She held her spear with a steady grip, expertly fending off the orcish blows, "Let''s not give them a quick death. They deserve to experience their own medicine," she dered, thrusting her spear forward with ruthless precision.

    Thest orc, Biter, recognized by his broken tusk and wild mane of hair, roared defiantly at Ingrid, his low growls punctuating the steady rhythm of their duel, "I¡­will¡­eat¡­you¡­," he grumbled, his voice barely audible over the sounds of their shing weapons. His determination, however, wavered under Ingrid''s relentless assault.

    As their weapons met orcish flesh, the chorus of their angry derations echoed in the air.

    Despite their brutish strength and raw power, the orcs were gradually sumbing, their once boisterous threats now reduced to feeble grunts and groans.

    *Whoosh!*

    In the midst of their violent dance, suddenly a thunderous p of heavy wings echoed above.

    The air shook with a preternatural force, and an immense, demonically regal silhouette with wings spanning 20 feet plunged from above.

    Itsrge, onyx-ck eyes glowed with an otherworldly menace, and its fearsome form cloaked in a stormy gray armor of feathers caused the women Hunters to halt their onught and look up in terror.

    *Screeeee!*

    With a scream that echoed like rolling thunder through the cavern, the massive beast swooped down, its talons extended.

    "Aaah! Help!!"

    Faye''s horrified scream cut through the air as she was seized and lifted off the ground. The rest of her friends could only watch, frozen in shock and disbelief, as Faye was cast through the air like a doll,nding at the feet of an emerging group.

    With his long silver hair flowing like moonlight and his ghostly red eyes filled with cruel amusement, Edmund''s figure sent chills down the spine of the Hunters as they felt his and his group''s chilling aura engulfing them.

    Behind him, Thaddaeus te''s towering form was a stark contrast to the backdrop, his armor-like ensemble providing an almost spectral silhouette. His te-gray eyes watched the scene unfold with detached interest.

    On his other side, Zephyrine Gale, dressed in her billowing silver-blue dress, her majestic wings folded against her back and looked to the side as she waved at the flying beast that had dropped Faye before Edmund, "Nicely done, Aeolus," Hearing her words, Aeolusnded beside her and raised its head with pride upon hearing its Master''spliment.

    Zephyrine knew Edmund and the rest of them could easily destroy this group of Hunters.

    But since they had yet to find ways to sustain themselves in this dungeon, they were ying it safe by trying their best to not expend their mana or tire themselves too much.

    Ignatius Pyre stood apart from the rest, the fiery colors of his outfit mimicking the flickering torches of the dungeon, his eyes aze with ridicule upon seeing the group of Hunters.

    His tall, lean form was swathed in luxurious dark fiery robes, the garment entuating his dangerous aura.

    Edmund''s lips twisted into a cruel smirk as he sauntered over to Faye, seizing her by the hair and pressing a dagger to her throat.

    "Get off!"

    "Quite a spectacle you''ve been putting up,dies," Edmund''s voice rang out, the dangerous purr echoing in the air.

    He tightened his grip on Faye''s hair, tilting her head back to meet her teammates'' horrified gazes, "But I suggest you surrender now...or watch me carve out her flesh...slowly."

    His promation sent a chilling ripple through the Hunters, their eyes darting between their captured teammate and the menacing group before them.

    The orcs, too, watched the scene unfold, their battered bodies tense, uncertain whether to celebrate their temporary reprieve or despair at the entrance of a potentially more dangerous enemy.

    Their tribe wasn''t exactly on talking terms with the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    With a gasp, Faye forced herself to speak, her voice quivering butced with defiant resolve, "Don''t surrender...They won''t...let us...go..." Her pained, determined eyes locked onto her team members, who stood trembling, the weight of their impossible situation heavy in their stares.

    Edmund, however, had no patience for heroics. His sadistic smile never faltered as he drove his dagger into Faye''s shoulder, eliciting a heart-wrenching scream that echoed throughout the area.

    "Aarghh!!"

    "Make your decision,dies," he said, his voice dripping with cruel amusement as he licked the blood off of the dagger, "I wonder how many stabs she can endure before she bleeds to death. But maybe it''s for the best. I will have a fresh supply of blood to sustain me for a while, hehe."

    The echo of Faye''s scream lingered in the air, amplifying the tension that had filled the area.

    The eyes of her friends shimmered with rage, their knuckles whitening as they gripped their weapons.

    But beneath the anger, a fear gnawed at them, a painful helplessness. The disparity between their power and that of Edmund''s group was too great. Even their rage couldn''t bridge that gap.

    "Stop!...We will surrender¡­" And so, with a deep, shuddering breath, Ingrid, the leader of the group, stepped forward.

    She stared at Edmund, her piercing eyes glinting with a despairing resolve. She let her weapon drop, the tter echoing in the eerie silence that followed Faye''s scream, "Let her go," shemanded, her voice choked with restrained emotion.

    The deste sound of her weapon hitting the ground seemed to echo her words. One by one, the rest of her team followed suit, the hope draining from their faces as they dropped their weapons, a harsh tter in the chilling silence.

    Edmund gestured at Zephyrine and Ignatius to incapacitate them.

    The orcs watched the scene unfold, their brown eyes wide with a mixture of relief and dread, their bodies frozen as they waited for the unfolding of their fate. What was this young lord going to do with them?

    In the midst of the mounting tension, Gronk, the apparent leader of the orc group, chose this moment to seize control of their fate.

    He bolted from his frozen brethren, his bulky form causing the ground beneath him to tremble slightly with each hurried step. Dropping to his knees before Edmund, he hastily retrieved two

    luminescent scrolls from a hidden pocket in his tattered, dirt-covered clothing.

    In a hoarse whisper that echoed strangely around the cavern, Gronk offered up the scrolls, his voice gruff yet weak, "My lord, we had found these two right when those Hunters attacked us. So please¡­," he pleaded, holding up the scrolls, "Take these and pretend you never saw us. I-It''s a fair trade, right?" His voice wavered, revealing a barely hidden fear.

    Edmund, releasing Faye abruptly into the hands of Thaddaeus, extended his own hand to take the scrolls without responding to Gronk. His ghostly red eyes, brimming with a dark interest, glinted under the luminescent light of the scrolls.

    "Faye!" Ingrid, who was kneeling along with her friends, cried out, aghast, as she watched Edmund tossing Faye into the hands of another wicked demon, "You promised to release her!" she shouted, her voice echoing with despair and defiance.

    "Silence, cunt!" Zephyrine pped Ingrid, making her fall over while the rest gritted their teeth with seething expressions.

    But Edmund was already absorbed in the scrolls, ignoring her.

    [ Skill: Forgemaster''s Might ]

    [ Type: Limited ]

    [ Description: Harness the raw materials of the dungeon to forge weapons, armor, and essories. At base level, you can forge simple weapons and basic armors ]

    [ Restriction: You can only learn 1 out of 4 Limited Skills during the entire quest. Once learned, you cannot learn any other Limited Skill nor can you remove it. You will forget this Skill once the quest ends ]

    [ Skill Progression:

    Level 1 - Novice cksmith: Able to craft simple weapons and basic armor using Common Grade materials. Learns Common Grade forging techniques.

    Level 2 - Journeyman cksmith: Learns to process materials more efficiently. Speed of forging increases and there is a small chance of crafting weapons and armor with bonus stats. Learns Rare Grade weapons, armor, and essories that offer unique buffs and effects. The durability of rare weapons and armors increases, and forging techniques.

    Level 3 - Expert cksmith: Master ofplex forging that can create rare and powerful weapons, armors, and essories. Learns Epic Grade forging techniques.

    Level 4 - Master cksmith: Can identify and forge unique weapons, armor, and essories that offer unique buffs and effects. The durability of rare weapons and armors increases, and there is a chance for bonus yield.

    Level 5 - Grandmaster cksmith: Capable of crafting legendary weapons, armors, and essories that can drastically enhance the wielder''s abilities or even provide temporary immunity to certain status effects. Bonus yield chance significantly increases. Learns Legendary Grade forging techniques ]

    -

    [ Skill: Mystic Alchemy ]

    [ Type: Limited ]

    [ Description: Transmute and refine materials harvested from the dungeon into potent potions, elixirs, and other consumables. At base level, the alchemist can create simple healing potions and basic consumables ]

    [ Restriction: You can only learn 1 out of 4 Limited Skills during the entire quest. Once learned, you cannot learn any other Limited Skill, nor can you remove it. You will forget this Skill once the quest ends ]

    [ Skill Progression:

    Level 1 - Novice Alchemist: Able to craft simple healing potions and basic consumables usingmon materials. Learns Common Grade concoction recipes.

    Level 2 - Journeyman Alchemist: Learns to transmute materials more efficiently. Speed of concocting increases, and there is a small chance of crafting potions with bonus stats. Learns Rare Grade concoction recipes.

    Level 3 - Expert Alchemist: Master ofplex transmutations that can create unique and powerful elixirs. Learns Epic Grade concoction recipes.

    Level 4 - Master Alchemist: Can identify and create unique potions that offer unique buffs and effects. The efficiency of Epic Grade consumables increases.

    Level 5 - Grandmaster Alchemist: Capable of crafting legendary elixirs that can drastically enhance the consumer''s abilities or even provide temporary immunity to certain status effects. Bonus yield chance significantly increases. Learns Legendary Grade concoction recipes ]

    -

    Edmund''s lips curved into a excited smile, "Thanks to our orc friend here, we now don''t have to worry about weapons or potions," Hearing his words, Edmund''s vassals had their eyes light up.

    Edmund then looked at Gronk, making him swallow his saliva, "As for you¡­" An idea suddenly struck Edmund as he addressed Gronk, "You Orcs have caused some trouble to my kingdom by plundering merchant shipments in our routes, especially ones that also were supposed to reach my House."

    Gronk, yet again, became confused and nervous, wondering what this young lord wasing to by saying this.

    Edmund continued with a smirk, "But as some say, even big worms are useful when you need them to burrow into ces you can''t. And my group is in need of some servants."

    Despite hearing the word ''alliance'', Gronk''s expression only became even more anxious since he felt Edmund was nning to use him and his group as ves or cannon fodder. Otherwise, he would have killed them already.

    Noticing the change in his expression, Edmundughed and said, "Don''t think I am that ungrateful. My servants get what they deserve as long as they satisfy my expectations."

    Saying so, Edmund suddenly pulled Faye from Thaddeus'' hold, making her grimace, her shoulder bleeding.

    "Argh!"

    Ingrid and her friends'' eyes widened and trembled as they tried to get up and save Faye. But they were instantly knocked down by Zephyrine, Ignatius, and Aeolus, pinning them to the ground.

    "AH! LET ME GO!!" Edmund forcibly twisted Faye''s arms to the back, locking them behind with his arm.

    And suddenly, in the blink of an eye, Edmund used his dagger to sh open her armor and even her underwear right through the middle until the end, making them fall off her body.

    "Noooo!!!"

    As soon as her naked body came to light, she let out a horrified scream, her arms squirming helplessly within his hold, unable to even use her arms to cover her body.

    Gronk''s throat became dry upon seeing such a sight, especially down there. It was akin to spotting water in a desert.

    Faye felt a sense of ice-cold dread as Edmund circled the tip of his dagger around her stomach, as he said to Gronk, "I know you orcs love to eat and breed all the time and have a special taste for ying with humans. Unfortunately, you people never get to satisfy the dream of using a human to breed, which may or may not work. Nevertheless¡­now, I am offering you and your friends a chance with five fine Hunters. Of course, I will sometimes y with them as well. Can''t let a good supply of blood go to waste. So¡­

    Interested?"

    Faye''s breath hitched as tears began to flow down her cheeks, "No¡­

    please¡­no¡­just kill us¡­" she looked at him through tear-blurred eyes, her heart pounding in her chest as her world shrunk down to the cruel smirk on his lips.

    But as Edmund expected, Gronk''s eyes lit up as he banged his head before Edmund''s feet in excitement and vigor, "Of course, my lord! We lowly worms wouldn''t disappoint you in the least. We swear!" Gronk felt as if all the beating he and his friends endured were worth it.

    Gronk''s loud and excited promise made Faye and her friends paralyzed in despair.

    As the heart-churning realization of their bleak and merciless fate set in, a visceral dread knotted itself in the stomach of Faye and her friends.

    Their eyes locked onto each other''s, each pair reflecting the same chilling realization.

    The thin veneer of hope they had been desperately clinging to shattered, reced by a haunting despair that threatened to consume them whole.

 Chapter 251: The Safe Zone

    The canopy of the forest gradually receded, reced by a sprawling vista of clear blue sky as Asher and his group, along with Ziz, and her band of loyal followers, emerged from the woond shadows.

    Before them stretched a colossal bridge, a marvel of seemingly ancient engineering that loomed over the expansive river below. Its stone arches and buttresses were adorned with intricate carvings and glyphs that seemed to pulse with an arcane rhythm beneath the glow of the afternoon sun.

    nking the entrance were two guards, humanoid but colossal in stature, about 8 feet tall. Their armor gleamed menacingly under the dwindling sunlight, a mesmerizing fusion of onyx and silver. Their faces were hidden beneath visored helms, and the gargantuan swords they held stood erect by their sides, unyielding and imposing.

    Despite the disturbance near them, they were unmoving like statues, holding on to the hilt of their swords while dozens of demons warily walked past them and onto the bridge.

    Observing the scene, Asher wondered if these two guards were guarding the Safe Zone.

    He also noted the absence of Hunters and how the demons walking on the bridge seemed to exhale in relief.

    He turned to his group, a quizzical expression ying on his features, "Notice anything unusual?" he asked, his yellow eyes narrowing.

    Merina, was the first to answer, her gaze meeting Asher''s, "It seems as if we demons have our own Safe Zones. Otherwise, at least one of those Hunter groups should havee running here," she observed, her voice barely more than a whisper.

    "That exins something," Ceti murmured, her dark blue eyes shing with curiosity.

    "Let''s check it out since we came this far, and I feel as if the real Safe Zone is behind that barrier," Is said with a focused gaze as she looked at the other side of the bridge where there was a nebulous haze, veiled in a soft golden light.

    Everyone could see a shimmering, translucent barrier that spanned along a few dozen meters.

    As they walked forward, the presence of the royal consort of the Bloodburn Kingdom, his entourage, and the legendary Kraken did not go unnoticed.

    A ripple of fear and awe spread among the demons on the bridge, while some of them didn''t seem to recognize him. Still, seeing the others and the huge creature, hastily, they parted, making way for the formidable group.

    Most of the men among the demons were sighing in envy and jealousy upon seeing the royal consort having such stunning and elegant beauties in his group.

    The Bloodburn Queen must be spoiling him too much.

    Even with Callisa entering the bridge, there was still space for people to walk by her side, making Asher and the others marvel at the sheer size of it.

    And the moment Asher stepped onto the bridge, he got a bunch of messages pop-up,

    [ You have discovered Safe Zone #2 ]

    [ 10 Deviar Shards consumed ]

    [ Every hour in the Safe Zone will cost you 10 Deviar Shards ]

    ''Nice, taking my shards and then telling me about it. Typical Devils¡­''

    Asher shook his head inwardly, though he wasn''t worried since, on his way here, he again came upon another Hunter group and easily earned another 100 Deviar Shards, leaving him with 190 Deviar Shards now.

    [ Any form of violence orbat within the safe zone is strictly prohibited. Any demon that vites this rule will be immediately expelled from the safe zone, and cannot reenter any Safe Zone for a certain time or will be permanently banned from entering one ]

    [ You cannot stay in a Safe Zone for more than 24 hours. Once you leave, you can only re-enter a Safe Zone after another 24 hours ]

    [ The Zone Master has the authority to have the final decision on any matter or pass judgment ]

    [ Hunters are not allowed inside ]

    [ It is forbidden to break the rules of the Safe Zone. You may be killed without any mercy depending on the severity of your actions ]

    "This is really a safe zone. Thank the Devils. We now at least know ces like this exist where we can rest or stay in case of an emergency," Is said with a relieved look while Merina nodded in agreement.

    "Yes, but remember, we are not here to getfortable, nor can we even if we want to. We are just going to find the answers we want and then leave," Asher said and turned his neck around upon hearing somemotion.

    He raised his brows when he saw a bunch of disappointed demons being blocked by those two armored guards, preventing them from entering.

    Did this mean that there was a limited entry to every Safe Zone?

    Just as they reached the other side of the bridge, the shimmering barrier that separated the world outside from the tranquility of the safe zone parted, swallowing Asher and his group within its protective grasp.

    As they stepped onto the other side, the sounds of their own breathing became more pronounced, the peace within the barrier contrasting starkly with the chaos outside.

    Before them stretched a wide, cobbled street, gleaming under the ambient luminescence of numerous glowing crystals suspended in mid-air, casting aforting, warm light across the expanse.

    The street bustled with demons of all shapes and sizes going about their business with an air of rxed tranquility and curious fascination that was startling to see in the midst of such a deadly quest.

    Their eyes swept across an array of quaint buildings lining the sides of the street, each built in a unique architectural style.

    Shop signs hung from intricately wrought iron brackets, showcasing a diverse range of goods and services.

    There were potion shops with rows of coloured sks disyed behind clear ss windows, weapon and armor shops with gleaming des, and intricate armors disyed proudly, and other shops bustling with eager demons looking to procure some of the necessities.

    In the midst of this, a restaurant stood out, its pleasant aroma wafting out into the street and enticing the hungry demons who passed by. The smell of sizzling meats and exotic spices made their stomachs growl in anticipation, reminding them of the long journey they had endured.

    "Well, this is unexpected," Ceti remarked, a note of awe underlying her usually stern voice as she nced around, her dark blue eyes reflecting the warm lights of the crystals.

    Merina''s with curiosity, "It''s like a small town. Master, we can now get all the necessary goods we need."

    Is, nodded in agreement, "Our priority is to equip ourselves with weapons, armor, and potions," Is didn''t mention food since Merina learned the Culinary Arts Skill, they were able to eat some fruits which Merina recognized were safe to eat, though most of the nts and fruits they came upon in the wild was unrecognizable to her.

    Asher''s gaze flickered over the bustling street, the various shops, and the demons who walked past in awe and fear.

    "Alright then," Asher said, taking a deep breath, "Let''s make the most of this. Ziz and your people can check out the restaurant. Is and I will go to the potion shop. Merina, you can go with Ceti and see if you can get some weapons and armor," Merina and Ceti nodded as Asher turned to Callisa ,"And Callisa¡­" Asher sighed and said, "Stay here. We will be back soon."

    "Koo¡­" Callisa let out a short, soft mewl as she leaned her colossal back against the wall on the side.

    Is felt bad and looked at Asher, "I will stay here with Callisa. We will wait for you all here."

    Asher nodded as they split up and walked in different directions.

    As Asher neared the entrance of the potion shop, a wave of disgruntled demons exited. Some of them were muttering under their breath, brows knitted in dissatisfaction. Seeing Asher and his approaching, a few demons paused, bowing deeply.

    "I''d rethink entering any shop here, Your Highness," one burly demon with obsidian-ck scales advised, his deep voice resonating with sincerity, "They''re practicallymitting day-light robbery in these shops."

    Asher acknowledged his advice with a hum, furrowing his brows, but still decided to take a look. He pushed open the door, stepping into a cool, dimly-lit interior that smelled strongly of herbs and potent magical reagents.

    Inside, there was a scant scattering of demons standing around and looking at a scene unfolding before them which was nothing but the raucous argument at the counter that stole Asher''s attention as well.

    The leader of a group of lizardfolks from a tribe that was not definitely from his kingdom. Among them, their leader, a skinny man with a long, bifurcated tongue and gleaming scales, was furiously arguing with the shopkeeper.

    "We could get some of these for just a single life crystal back home," he hissed, mming a fist on the counter, "This is preposterous!"

    However, his rage was quickly overpowered by a squeaky, annoyed voice that echoed throughout the shop, causing the demons standing around still to blink in disbelief and surprise.

    "Hmph, stop wasting my time and get out if you are going to keep crying about how miserably poor and weak you are, you cheapskate!" The squeaky voice cut through the air with bitter mockery being thrown at the man.

    Asher stepped forward to see what kind of demon it was to have such a squeaky voice.

    His brows raised when he found a small figure standing atop a wooden table behind the counter.

    A little girl, no more than five years old with an appearance resembling a human, dressed in a simple white frock, stood her ground.

    She had chestnut hair that fell in soft waves around her shoulders, and her silver eyes gleamed with a mixture of innocence and mischief.

    The sight of her, a human child among demons, was so out of ce that it was almost surreal. Even in the midst of a heated argument, she maintained a confident demeanor, an air of authority about her that belied her young age.

    But seeing the words ''Zone Master'' floating above her head, Asher was even more baffled.

    He was expecting someone intimidating and powerful but a little human girl? And standing at the counter? Was this a joke?

    Asher could hardly believe his eyes as the lizardman, enraged beyond reasoning, made a move to grab the little girl, "Enough of this!" the man snarled, "I don''t have to be lectured by a human pipsqueak like you!"

    The little girl gave a squeak, and as if on instinct, she stepped back, throwing her hands in the air, her silver eyes wide with rm, "Help! Help! This smelly fellow is trying to grab me!" she cried, pointing at the man with an using finger.

    What happened next left Asher and his group frozen in astonishment. A tall, armored guard appeared out of thin air inside the shop.

    The air in the room turned heavy, a sudden wave of killing intent nketed the room, oppressive and stifling.

    Asher could feel his chest tighten, his hand automatically reached for a chair to steady himself. The rest of the demons were not faring any better; many had dropped to their knees, gasping for breath, their faces drained of color.

    The lizardman, his scaly face pale as death, stood rooted to the spot. He could only stare in growing terror at the imposing figure before him.

    It all happened in a blink of an eye. The guard reached forward, his gloved hand engulfing the man''s head. There was a sickening crunch, and like a watermelon being squashed, the lizardman''s head exploded, sending a shower of blood and gore in all directions.

    The room was plunged into stunned silence. The guard stood tall, his face impassive behind the helmet.

    He bowed his head slightly in the direction of the little girl, who was back to her usual cheerful self, as if the brutal execution she had just witnessed was nothing out of the ordinary.

    And then, as if by magic, the guard''s figure began to fade until it disappeared entirely. The man''s corpse, too, vanished without a trace, along with the gruesome remnants of his demise.

    The room felt cleaner, lighter, but the echo of that terrifying power lingered, a stark reminder of the consequences of disrupting the peace of the safe zone.

    The Zone Master puffed up her chest, let out a triumphant harrumph, and straightened her frock as if nothing had happened.

    She directed a derisive gaze at the spot where the man had met his brutal end, shaking her head with an air of condescension, "Fools always have to learn things the hard way," she dered, her voice carrying a note of smug satisfaction.

    The rest of the demons, having regained a semnce of theirposure, wasted no time in beating a hasty retreat.

    They shot wary nces at the spot, then at the girl, and then scurried out of the shop. Soon, only Asher remained, his presence contrasting sharply with the empty space around them.

    The Zone Master crossed her arms over her chest and tilted her head back to look up at him, her silver eyes glinting with a challenging spark, "So," she began, her tone brimming with confidence, "Are you here to haggle with me and cause trouble, too?"

 Chapter 252 The Little Zone Master

    Chapter 252 The Little Zone Master

    Asher didn''t need her warning to know that causing any trouble with her would mean death. As expected, the Zone Master has the final judgment on anything.

    But he never expected a little human girl to be the Zone Master, or was this some kind of borate disguise?

    Asher chuckled softly, stepping forward with a gentle, disarming smile, "I''m simply a customer," he began, his voice soothing and steady, "I need amon-grade health potion for my level. Can you help with that?"

    The little girl, arms still confidently crossed over her chest, pursed her lips as she considered Asher.

    After a moment, she named her price, "That would be 200 Mana Shards," she announced, her voice echoing in the silent shop. Her eyes never left his, her expression daring him to protest.

    A blink was the only sign of surprise from Asher. The price was enough to wipe out 2 entire Hunter Groups, yet this little Zone Master dered it as if it were a pittance.

    Understanding how the frustration and anger of the previous customers, he maintained his calm exterior, "I see. That''s... unexpected. Is there a reason everything here is a bit...pricey?"

    The little girl clicked her tongue, "Everything I sell is actually very cheap. And ites without risk. If people can''t understand that, then they were born misers and should try making their own stuff," she shot back, her tone filled with a mix of annoyance and condescension.

    As her words washed over him, Asher had to admit there was a sliver of truth to her statement.

    There was certainly danger involved in acquiring the necessary resources to produce such items. Still, the disparity between her definition of ''cheap'' and his was staggering.

    "I guess I can''t argue about that. In this safe zone, you literally enjoy safety and peace. So it all definitely woulde at a price," Asher mumbled as if in self-realization.

    The little girl nodded with a satisfied look, "Finally, somebody who isn''t dumb."

    "Then I shalle back when I am rich with shards," Asher said with a nod.

    The little girl''s eyes widened at Asher''s statement abouting back, a hint of surprise shing across her face.

    "Well, I''ll be waiting to take your shards," she said with an impish grin.

    Asher smiled at her business-minded attitude, "Sure," he assured her, "However, I was hoping you could give me a bit of information. How many shards do I need to collect to forge a Deviar Crystal? And where can I forge it?"

    "Oh, finally asking the right questions, are you?" the little girl teased, her silver eyes sparkling with amusement.

    She ced her hands on her hips as she said, "You need 50,000 Deviar Shards to forge the first crystal. And when you have that many shards, the way to forge it will naturally reveal itself to you."

    Asher''s eyebrows shot up in surprise as 50,000 was no small number.

    However, her words kept ying in his mind, especially ''the first crystal''.

    "Wait," Asher asked, an air of disbelief in his voice, "what do you mean by ''first'' crystal? Wouldn''t I need 350,000 Deviar Shards in total to forge all seven Deviar Crystals?"

    A hint of amusement twinkled in the little girl''s eyes as she scoffed, "Did you really think it would be that easy toplete the Quest for the Worthy?" she asked. Her words caused Asher''s brows to knit together in a frown.

    Before he could respond, she continued, smirking at his confused look, "The dungeon you''re standing in right now is actually a mini-dungeon. It''s a part of 6 other mini-dungeons."

    Asher looked at her in disbelief. This dungeon was already quite expansive, so the idea of it being only a fraction of the whole was staggering. As the information began to sink in, he mulled over her words, and then his eyes widened in realization.

    "So you''re saying I have to collect 50,000 Deviar Shards, forge one Deviar Crystal, and then... and only then... my group and I are qualified to enter the next mini-dungeon?" he asked, piecing together the implications of her words.

    The little girl nodded, a cheeky grin spreading across her face, "You''re as smart as you look. Not bad. And don''t forget, the amount of Deviar Shards you need to collect in the next dungeon is twice the amount you need to collect in this dungeon. And so on for the next and the next."

    Asher quickly calcted the numbers in his head, ''50k¡­100k¡­

    200k¡­400k¡­800k¡­1600k¡­3,200,000¡­'' Asher held his breath as he realized he would need a staggering 3.2 million Deviar Shards to forge thest Deviar Crystal and im the Deviar.

    Seeing the contemtive expression on Asher''s face, the little girl tilted her head to one side and said with a smile, "If you think it''s going to be hard, then you''re thinking right," She paused, eyeing him from top to bottom before adding, "But for someone like you, you should be more worried about the people you mighte upon than the dangers lurking in the dungeons."

    Asher furrowed his brows, thinking over her words, wondering why it was like that, though he got the hint she wasn''t willing to reveal more than that.

    However, he nodded his head, appreciating her advice, "Thanks for the heads up," he responded.

    But then, he remembered about Callisa, "By the way, is there a way to not make arge beastpanion stand out while traveling? I have one suchpanion."

    The little girl''s silver eyes twinkled as an impish smile spread across her face, "Oh, I''m aware of your cute, big Kraken," she said, her grin growing wider, "If you let me ride on her for a while, I can tell you a way."

    Asher was a little taken aback, not expecting her sudden interest in Callisa. He realized that no matter what or who she was, she was probably still a child at heart, fascinated by the exotic.

    Still, he decided to not let her get her way easily, putting on a pained expression as if in a dilemma, "Ah, it''s unfortunate. My beastpanion isn''t quite in the mood for fun rides unless someone can help her travel without standing out. She has been sad about burdening me and my people for a while," he said, giving her a knowing look.

    Then, with a thankful nod, he said, "Either way, thank you for the information you provided. It''s been very helpful."

    Then, he turned on his heels, ready to step out of the shop, leaving the little Zone Master with a surprised look on her face.

    The little girl, seeing Asher turning away, suddenly sprung into action.

    "Wait!" she cried, popping the thumb she was sucking out of her mouth.

    She jumped off the counter, her petite figure almost bouncing as she hurried over to him. Asher hid a smile, turning around with a feigned look of curiosity.

    The girl huffed slightly, attempting to puff up her chest, "For special situations," she started, her nose in the air, "I am willing to give a discount on certain items. There is something called a ''Beast pouch'' you could purchase for 150 Deviar Shards."

    Asher perked up at the term, "Beast pouch? What is that?" he asked.

    "Just as it sounds, silly," she said, with a click of her tongue, "It''s a pouch in which you can store your beast. It''s small enough to fit in your pocket. You can make your beastpanione out of the bag whenever you want."

    His eyes sparkled with anticipation, "Truly? Such a thing exists?" He didn''t know a living being could be stuffed into something small like that, and maybe it was a special artifact made avable for the quest, "I think my beastpanion would be quite pleased to hear this... and quite happy to give you a ride as a thank you."

    Considering the advantages of the beast pouch, the cost of 150 Deviar Shards seemed a worthy investment. He nced at the little Zone Master, his initial impressions of her slowly changing.

    "But you have to promise you won''t go back on your word!" The little girl strongly specified, making Asher chuckle and say, "I wouldn''t go back on my word, especially to a Zone Master like you."

    "Hehe, then go to the next shop. I will be there!" The little girl grinned as she rubbed her hands together with glowing eyes.

    ¡ª

    Elsewhere, in another Safe Zone,

    Edmund was standing at the counter of a shop with a frustrated look, staring at the little Zone Master, who was ignoring him with a bored expression.

    But he had enough and,

    "Why can''t I fucking bring those five Hunter girls inside?" he barked, mming his hand on the counter with a loud tter. His red eyes med with anger as hispanions ¨C Thaddaeus, Zephyrine, and Ignatius ¨C looked on in strained silence.

    The little girl, unfazed,zily rolled a piece of parchment she had been reading and, with a swift movement, suddenly pped Edmund''s face with it,

    *Pha!*

    "How many times do I need to exin it to you?" she snapped, her small frame radiating with annoyance, "The safe zone isn''t a ce for you to fool around and break any rules."

    Edmund''s face flushed a deep red, an embarrassing contrast to his pale skin, especially since she pped him before his vassals, who had their eyes widened as well.

    His eyes narrowed dangerously, and for a moment, it looked like he might strike her. But the hand he had raised paused mid-air, clenched into a trembling fist. He knew the power the Zone Master held, irrespective of her child-like and human appearance.

    With a visible effort, he controlled his temper and struggled to speak in a lowered voice, "They belong to me¡­They are my possessions. So why¡­can''t I bring them inside?"

    *Pha!*

    Again, the scroll met his face, this time on the other cheek, reddening his face even more, "I''ve told you repeatedly! The rule is clear: ''Hunters aren''t allowed.'' Were you fucked up by a donkey to turn out so dumb?" she retorted, her tone dripping with mockery.

    The three standing behind Edmund gulped and blinked in disbelief, not expecting such words toe out from a small-sized figure like her.

    The cracking of Edmund''s knuckles echoed in the tense silence, his fists shaking with suppressed rage.

    He shot her a re that could have melted steel, but he took a deep breath as he said in a shakingly calm voice, "I¡­was¡­under the impression that violence is prohibited in this safe zone," he hissed, every word measured and precise, pointing out to the fact that she pped him twice!

    *Pha! Pha! Pha!

    Once again, the sharp crack of parchment against skin echoed in the store.

    This time, the little girl did not stop at one p. With quick, precise movements, she delivered three blows to either side of Edmund''s face, each pnding with a loud, resounding smack, "I wouldn''t call this violence," she said, an impish grin ying on her lips, "I''m simply trying to p some sense into you. You should thank me, teehee."

    Edmund''s eyes zed with indignation. His face was a mask of controlled fury, and his knuckles had turned white from the force with which he clenched his fists. The veins in his neck stood out, pulsing in time with his rapid heartbeat.

    "Hahaam!"

    From the corner of his eye, he saw a movement and turned his attention towards Ignatius.

    The fiery-haired lord was covering his mouth, his body shaking with poorly concealedughter.

    He quickly turned it into a painful grimace when Edmund''s gazended on him, "The fruit I had earlier must''ve been bad," he grunted, clutching his stomach dramatically, "I feel sick."

    Edmund ignored him and turned back towards the Zone Master, shooting her a final venomous re, "We''re leaving," he spat out, his voice cold as ice, "We don''t need to stay in thisme safe zone."

    He turned on his heel, and stormed away, his vassals trailing after him as they returned to the five orcs standing outside with their 5 captured Hunters.

 Chapter 253: Making Alliances

    Not even a few hours passed, Asher and his group left the Safe Zone, his expression not looking that good, while Ziz and the rest reluctantly decided to kill Hunters on their own to earn enough Deviar Shards to spend the night in the safe zone.

    But Ziz decided mainly because she didn''t want to burden the royal consort in any way.

    Asher grumbled under his breath, flicking the small beast pouch in his hand with a chiding tongue click, "I can''t believe that little imp tricked me," he groused, the stone-like surface of the pouch cool under his touch.

    Apparently, the Beast Pouch the little Zone Master gave him would onlyst for five days when he was expecting it to not have such limits.

    Next to him, Is shook her head, her moon-white hair shimmering under the evening sunlight, "It''s not so bad, Asher," she said, her voice calm and rational, "At least we can use these five days to gather enough resources to craft our own. ording to some people we talked to inside, it''s quite easy to find these limited skill scrolls. It makes sense since they are basic necessities."

    At her words, Merina, who walked quietly at the rear of the group, perked up, her eyes sparkling with anticipation, "Master could definitely benefit from the Alchemy limited skill scroll," she dered, a hint of eager hope in her voice.

    Ceti took that moment to add her own offer. Her red hair flickered like fire as she said confidently, "I can be our cksmith. We need some good weapons and armor before things start to get difficult. My armor and weapon have already lost 4% of its durability."

    Is nodded approvingly at her, "Then I''ll be the harvester," she stated while thinking that every group would need at least four people with each one of these skills to survive.

    The realisation of their roles solidified their resolve.

    Asher turned to Callisa, patting her hard carapace affectionately, "Time to get in the pouch, Callisa," he instructed, his gaze steady on the giant crustacean.

    Callisa let out a soft mewl as she quickly took a look at her surroundings, wanting to walk outside along with them. But she knew it would be bad for all of them.

    With a snap of her pincers, Callisa''s form shimmered and condensed into a gleaming orb, before disappearing into the confines of the beast pouch.

    As Asher secured the pouch, he looked at Is, who had a look of regret to which he said in a reassuring voice, "I know. We will tell her toe out whenever we are resting."

    Within just a few hours, they managed to procure the Alchemy, cksmith, and Harvesting Limited Skill Scrolls. Without missing a beat, they set to work, each drawing on their respective skills to support the team.

    Is, wielding her newly acquired Harvesting skill, ventured toward the in bodies of monsters whenever they killed one.

    She also collected the resources from trees, nts, and so on by simply cing her hands on them, though it took concentration and burned her mana, making her realize she had to be careful with deciding what to harvest.

    And so she decided to collect the required resources to make a spatial bag and let Ceti make one.

    Ceti also agreed since they needed something to store all the resources required to forge weapons, armor, and so on.

    Is worked diligently, skinning and harvesting resources from their surroundings and the lifeless husks of creatures.

    But she was unable to harvest a number of a variety of resources until she levels up her Skill, not that it mattered now.

    Each sessful harvest brought a renewed sense of aplishment. Her spatial bag was filled with resources, capable of carrying around fifty kilograms worth of their efforts.

    Asher felt it was a good thing Is took the Harvesting role since she was the strongest and had the highest MP, allowing her to harvest a lot without getting exhausted quickly.

    Merina, with her innate knack for cooking, found herself scavenging for resources in the wild.

    Guided by her newfound knowledge, she began to understand the myriad of nts and herbs strewn across thends.

    She was then able to cook simple meals for the group, the enticing smell of food and drinks providing much-needed relief as they were able to replenish their mana and stamina.

    Meanwhile, Asher, donned the mantle of the group''s alchemist. His first priority was health potions, vital lifelines for their journey ahead.

    With practiced movements, hebined the resources Merina gathered, his hands working tirelessly over their makeshift camp.

    As the first batch of health potions took shape, he sighed in disappointment. With his current level, he was only able to concoct Common Grade health potions, and they would only restore 1/10th of his health, very slowly.

    He then proceeded to concoct mana potions, even if he was the only one who didn''t need them, their luminescent liquid gleaming under the volcanic sky.

    It became clear to Asher that the easiest path to mastering their newly acquired skills was through relentless practice, using the skill again and again.

    He also realized it wasn''t easy to level up. Even after spending hours focused on using their newfound limited Skills, they had only got 1/4th of the expertise required to level up their Skills.

    They could only imagine how hard it would be to level up all the way to Level 5 since the things they harvest and make at this level were far from sufficient.

    The basic weapons and armor Ceti forged wouldn''t evenst 2 battles.

    But after concocting some potions, Asher suddenly gained enlightment, making his level jump to 2 right away, making him a Journeyman Alchemist.

    The rest were astonished but not longer after Is, Merina and Ceti also gained enlightment, leveling up their limited Skills.

    With renewed energy and satisfaction, they marched on, unblinking, in the face of dangers lurking in every shadow.

    He also noticed the amount of refined mana they get by killing Hunters was way too less than usual, making him wonder how strange it was.

    It was as if to make sure they don''t level up, though Asher didn''t mind other than feeling it was a pity since he could have gained a lot, especially if he killed the stronger ones.

    The tireless day ebbed away with them, felling monsters and Hunters alike, their battles a reflection of their resilience and their path, leaving behind a trail of destruction.

    Fortunately, two of the Hunter groups they killed had collected close to 500 Radem Shards each, and they doubled in amount as Asher and his group easily finished them off.

    He felt maybe it wouldn''t be hard to collect 50,000 Deviar Shards if they coulde upon groups rich with shards at times.

    Most of the demons who crossed their path were weak and avoided such an intimidating group, despite their feelings about the Bloodburn Kingdom and its people.

    As for some who respected him, they offered to join his group as extra support.

    Yet, Asher remained unyielding in his decision not to let any outsiders into their circle. His refusal painted a clear picture - trust was a luxury they couldn''t afford.

    They slept in the most quiet ce they could find while taking turns to sleep.

    As dawn stretched its sleepy arms across the sky, the group decided to make their way back to the only Safe Zone they knew.

    [ Deviar Shards : 2400 ]

    It was then that Ceti, her fiery hair dancing with the day''s first light, addressed the unspoken question that hung over them like a specter.

    "Your Highness," she began, her voice steady and full of resolve, "Why do you insist on refusing the aid of those who wanted to join us? Those Hunters we''ve defeated, they worked in groups, and we''ve been lucky not to encounter stronger alliances."

    Asher, his gaze set on the horizon, scoffed at her words. "And who," he challenged, turning his yellow eyes towards her, "Would take responsibility if one of those ''alliances'' decided to turn their des against us? Do not underestimate their cunning, Ceti. It''s often a deadlier weapon than directly facing a group of Soul Purgers."

    Ceti, her eyebrows furrowed in thought, considered his words, feeling strange when she initially thought he would want to gather as much support as they could.

    Beside her, Merina gently shook her head, signaling to her daughter to let the matter rest. She knew her Master wouldn''t trust anything to those he didn''t know.

    In the silence that ensued, Is watched Asher, her sapphire blue eyes soft. She understood his caution more than anyone else.

    Then, in an effort to alleviate the tension, Is decided to steer the conversation towards a different observation she''d made.

    "Has anyone else noticed," she began, her voice soft but carrying in the quiet of the dawn, "that every monster we''ve encountered hasn''t been stronger than a peak Soul Eater?"

    The question nudged everyone into thoughtful silence. One by one, they nodded, acknowledging the point she raised. Asher''s sharp dark yellow eyes were particrly pensive, the gears in his mind visibly turning.

    After a beat, a memory shed through Asher''s mind, a conversation he''d had with the little Zone Master, "Perhaps," he mused aloud, "the difficulty of the dangers we face here esctes as we venture into the next mini-dungeon. Maybe in the next mini-dungeon, we will be seeing Soul Warrior creatures. And who knows¡­in the final mini-dungeon, we could very welle upon¡­Soul Devourer monsters," Even though he said this, Asher inwardly hoped they could somehow find a way to avoid such dangerous monsters.

    Even if Is was there, he knew their group wasn''t fully prepared to take on such powerful monsters.

    His words painted a stark, vivid image of the potential dangers thaty ahead of them. Merina clutched her chest, feeling anxious just thinking about facing a Soul Devourer monster.

    The only relief she had was that they also had a Soul Devourer of their own.

    "Sounds usible but that could mean we will have to be very careful not to run into one," Ceti chimed in, her eyes narrowed.

    The others nodded in agreement. The idea that the threats they faced could increase exponentially the further they ventured into the dungeon added a new level of anticipation and foreboding to their quest.

    In one of the bustling safe zones filled with the fric energy of Hunters, a group stood apart.

    Whispered conversations echoed around them, the hum of excitement seeping into the air as the other Hunters covertly nced at the figures of prestige, their eyes wide with wonder and admiration.

    Rachel Sterling, Victor Hart, Amelia von Haughton, and the rtively unknown Emiko and Yui - an unusual mix of power, beauty, and mystery.

    Rachel''s fingers traced the edges of the Shelter Matrix scroll they had found just outside the safe zone, "What should we do with this?" she asked, her words carrying a sense of weight and strategy, her eyes scanning each face in her group.

    Victor, his green eyes reflecting a sharpness that matched his words, replied, "It''s more economical to have our own shelter. The Shelter Matrix doesn''t cost much, considering we can gather the resources ourselves. Moreover, the teleportation gates we found can bring us right to it. Why would we ignore such an advantage?"

    Rachel nodded thoughtfully, her mind recounting the strange teleportation gate they hade across earlier, which was designed to transport people to their personal shelters. Only then she realized it was possible to make their own shelters.

    However, Amelia chimed in with a counterpoint, making Victor narrow his eyes at her, "This Shelter Matrix is ofmon grade," she pointed out, a note of disdain in her voice, "It''s too crappy and won''t offer adequate protection if somebody decides to ambush us. We would be like sitting ducks. It would be best to stay here in the safe zone to rest during the nights and create our own shelter nearby tomorrow just to get back here easily using the teleportation gates."

    Rachel turned towards Yui and Emiko, who were quiet for most of the time but believed it was their nature, "What about you two? Any thoughts on this?" Rachel asked.

    Yui nced at Emiko before responding, her voice soft but steady, "Whatever decision you make, we''ll follow. But we personally agree with Amelia."

    Amelia was taken aback, a look of surprise crossing her face, not expecting these two to support her.

    "Well," Rachel finally said, "Based on the majority, Amelia''s n is best. We can''t afford to waste too much time here. Let''s prepare to advance to the next mini-dungeon as soon as possible. But before that¡­it''s best to make alliances with other teams. It will be easier to kill any demons thate our way."

 Chapter 254 Hellbringers Infamy

    Chapter 254 Hellbringer''s Infamy

    Fifteen days had slipped by since Asher and his group had first embarked on their quest. Their steps had been long, their battles fierce, and their resolve steadfast. They also found a Shelter Matrix but decided against building one since they had no ns to camp and waste time.

    A whirlwind of battles against dungeon creatures and Hunters had forged their team into a well-oiled machine, each understanding the other''s strengths and weaknesses. Ceti was most shocked seeing how powerful Asher truly was.

    It was not just his abilities she was most shocked of. It was his expertise in fighting and predicting moves like an expert. Did thete king really appoint someone in secret to train him? Or was it all just instincts he received from his Immortal Bloodline?

    Either way, she was d they had managed to amass 50,000 Deviar Shards, far quicker than they had anticipated.

    The moment they collected thest Shard, a symbol materialized in their minds. It was a marker, a small, glowing beacon that etched itself onto the mental map each one of them carried within their heads.

    "Everyone can see the marker?" Asher asked as the others nodded.

    Asher''s eyes glowed, "We''ve done it," he announced, his voice carrying a mix of satisfaction and anticipation, "We have enough Shards to forge the Deviar Crystal now."

    Upon hearing Asher''s announcement, Is gave a light smile, "Thank the devils. I thought this would be harder, but it was quite¡­easy," Even though she said this, Is knew this statement wouldn''t hold for the more dangerous mini-dungeons they have to survive.

    Merina chimed in, "That marker... it''s the ce we need to go, isn''t it? To forge the Crystal?" she asked, her voice tinged with anticipation.

    Ceti nodded with a serious look, "Yes, mother. But what if this location ismon for some other group or groups as well?"

    Asher''s eyes glinted as he said, "There is only one way to find out. We get this done before more groups reach the 50k mark."

    Ceti narrowed her eyes, not feeling good about this whole thing, especially since they were only 5 with nobody else to support.

    During these 15 days, with her keen sense of smell, she had been able to guide her group away fromrge, powerful groups.

    But in this situation, she can no longer do that, nor will this headstrong consort listen to her.

    ¡ª

    Not too far away,

    Bathed in the soft, ethereal glow of the sunlight, Hugo ckthorn and his team stood tall and resolute, their silhouettes a reflection of their relentless determination after finishing off a group of demons along with 10 other Hunters who had joined as an alliance.

    Each member of the team was in theirte twenties, their youth and vitality a striking contrast to the harsh realities they faced as Hunters.

    Hugo and ra were born privileged, in High-ss Families, while the rest three came from decent Middle-ss Families, yet their eyes held a maturity and resolve that spoke volumes about their experiences and shared burdens.

    Hugo, the leader of the team, was a tall, muscr man with short, fiery red hair and piercing green eyes that burned with an unwavering resolve.

    His face, rugged and handsome, was etched with a grim determination that seldom wavered.

    He looked at the beautiful woman beside him with flowing brown hair and striking blue eyes, "ra, it''s time."

    ra nodded with firm determination and turned around, her gazending on a lean man, a pretty woman with freckles, and a fat man with a huge tummy, "Marcus, Iris, Gareth¡­Are you guys ready?"

    Marcus nodded with a smile and put up his fist, "Of course. I know things will probably get more dangerous once we advance, but we have got to do this. For our fallen brother and sister."

    ra and Hugo''s eyes shone with a glint of pain as they nced at each other.

    Iris, who seemed to be shy, spoke up with a firm nod, her eyesnding on ra with a soft gaze, "We know what you two are most concerned about. It''sing upon Hellbringer, right?"

    Gareth stomped his huge foot on the ground, making a small crater as he said with a vengeful look, "Hah! What are you talking about, Iris? The one who should be concerned is that bastard demon once we crush him beneath our foot."

    "No¡­" Hugo suddenly spoke up, his voice deep and booming as he added with a dark light in his eyes, "We won''t give him such a merciful death. He killed my brother and ra''s sister and threw out their corpses with his mark. They were burned alive¡­" Hugo''s voice shook while ra''s lips trembled, her eyes glinting with cold light while cing her hand on Hugo''s shoulder as if to console him. The other three also gathered closer, their eyes glistening.

    "We know, Hugo. They were like our brother and sister too. We all grew up together, and yet¡­they were suddenly stolen from us. We will make him feel the same pain we did," Gareth said with gritted teeth.

    "Of course. We will," Marcus scoffed as he added, "He is just lucky we all were too strong to take quests of his level. But now¡­in this quest, he is going to realize he is not as undefeatable as he thought. Let''s hope he isn''t dead already."

    "Guys, what happened? Is something going on?" A young man looking around 25 with a small mustache stepped forward and asked with a confused look upon seeing Hugo and his team suddenly engaging in a discussion.

    The rest of the 9 Hunters standing behind this man also looked on with curiosity.

    Hugo turned to the side, surveying the eighteen other Hunters who had pledged their support, asked, "Sorry, Leon. We got carried away after seeing that we collected 50,000 Radem Shards, and we know where to go to forge the Radem Crystal."

    Leon''s eyes lit up the same as the Hunters standing beside him, "Whoa! That''s great. Congrattions, you all," Leon said with a wide smile as he patted Hugo''s arm.

    "So¡­is this it? You guys are leaving this mini-dungeon?" One of the Hunters behind Leon asked.

    Hugo looked over and answered with a soft sigh, "Yes, once we forge the crystal. But I am sure you all will soon collect 50,000 shards as well and join uster on."

    Leon and the other Hunters sighed since they had been making great progress together, and Hugo and his team were quite helpful and nice even though they seemed quite determined to quickly advance to the next mini-dungeon.

    Feeling that, they owed Hugo and his team, Leon looked up at Hugo and said with a smile, "It''s hard to say goodbye to you guys. But allow us to at leaste with you guys to wherever you all have to go to forge the Radem Crystal. I know we are not strong as you guys, but hey, we are still C and D Rank Hunters. You guys can surely use our support."

    Hugo and his team nced at each other before ra spoke up with a concerned look, "Are you all certain about this? The forging of the Radem Crystal... we don''t know if we mighte upon any danger."

    An echoing tter of weapons being raised cut through the solemn silence that had followed her words.

    The ten Hunters stood their ground, their faces set in a determined grimace. One of them, a rugged man with a scar running down his face, spoke up, "Even if we can''t follow you to the next dungeon, we are with you guys. To the end. If wee upon demons, we will just get to earn more Radem Shards."

    "Yeah! It''s a win for all of us either way," Another Hunter shouted out.

    This sentiment was echoed by the others, their steely gazes and firm nods a testament to their unwavering support. The camaraderie between Hugo''s team and the 10 Hunters was palpable.

    "Whoo! Let''s do this then! Yaaarhh!" Marcus howled with an excited shout as Hugo and the others nodded with looks of gratitude.

    ¡ª

    The green expanse around them was hauntingly silent as Asher, and his group stepped into the marked area. It was a circr clearing in a dense forest, the overhead canopy woven so tightly it dimmed the sunlight, casting an eerie glow on the underbrush. The ce was empty, and the solitude was palpable, an ind of tranquility amid the wild forest. Or so it seemed.

    Asher turned in a slow circle, taking in the serene surroundings.

    His expression turned into one of confusion, and he was about to wonder what they were supposed to do here when a message pop-up appeared in his mind, clear and precise.

    [ Eradicate the Hunters that n to forge a Radem Crystal in this ce ]

    His brows knit together though he wasn''t surprised.

    He was about to turn and discuss it with his group when Ceti''s voice snapped him out of his contemtion, "Look there!" She said, pointing at the edge of the clearing where the forest began.

    Following her gaze, Asher and hispanions watched as 15 figures, armed with weapons and armor, emerged from the dense tree line, making their way toward the clearing.

    Their forms became clearer as they stepped into the diffused light filtering from the overhead canopy. They were all battle-ready, their auras coiling around them like ethereal serpents.

    The neers halted abruptly at the sight of the five demons before them. A wave of wariness washed over them, their eyes moving uneasily between these 4 demons before them.

    Suddenly, a gasp echoed through the silence, "It''s Hellbringer!"

    "Is that really him?" Another one asked in a seething tone.

    "Are you blind? Can''t you see his alias?"

    "Hey...nobody survived after fighting him. Should we really take him on?"

    "Fuck him! He killed a lot of my friends and our generation thinks he is some undefeatable piece of shit."

    "Yeah! We have Hugo and his team. They can end this fucker with just a p. So don''t pussy out."

    "Hellbringer¡­" Hugo muttered, his voice rasping with disbelief and rage. His face drained of color, eyes wide in shock, then quickly filled with a seething fury.

    All around him, hispanions followed his gaze, their expressions mirroring his shock and fury. They never expected they would run into their most hated demon in a situation like this.

    --

    A/N: Ceti art updated.

 Chapter 255 An Enchanting Nightmare

    Chapter 255 An Enchanting Nightmare

    In the midst of the tense atmosphere, Asher stood tall and undeterred. A smug smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth as he heard whispers of his name amongst the neers, "Oh?" he mused aloud, his voice as cool as ice, "I didn''t expect to have so many fans. You really shouldn''t have."

    Hugo''s face contorted with raw anger, veins protruding from his neck as he took a menacing step forward, "Hellbringer!" He bellowed, his voice echoing throughout the clearing, "Say your prayers because today, you''re going to pay for all those you''ve killed. For my brother and friends!"

    ra, swiftly moved to Hugo''s side. She spoke softly, her voice barely more than a whisper, "Hugo, y this safe," she cautioned, her gaze never straying from the enigmatic blue-skinned demoness beside Hellbringer, "I can''t see through her strength."

    Hugo and the rest of his team had their eyes widened at ra''s words.

    ra was known for her specialization in INT and was the highest in their team, enough to even almost touch the INT stat of a peak A Rank; for her to admit she couldn''t gauge a person''s strength spoke volumes about the threat they faced.

    "Could it be¡­that the blue-skinned demon is a S Rank??" Iris whispered with a concerned look, making Marcus and Gareth also exchange uneasy looks.

    Asher, however, looked visibly confused by the unfolding events. He crossed his arms over his chest and shrugged nonchntly, "I have no idea who the fuck you are," he drawled, the indifference in his voice stoking the mes of their rage, "How am I supposed to remember every loser that fell under my hand? I lost count ages ago."

    "HELLBRINGER!!" Hugo''s shout ripped through the clearing,ced with seething anger. His team, fuelled by their fury, clenched their fists at the demon''s nonchnce.

    The rest of the Hunters, however, took this as their signal to act and were also outraged at the audacity of this demon.

    Since Hugo and his team weren''t backing away, they thought they all could together take out Hellbringer and the other demons.

    With deafening war cries, ten of them charged toward Hellbringer, their weapons held high.

    "Wait, stop!" ra''s desperate shouts for them to stop fell on deaf ears as the first wave of their unnned attack thundered toward the unfazed demon.

    Before the first wave of attack could crash into Asher, a singr figure stepped forward, her dark eyes sparkling with an unspoken challenge, "Let me handle this."

    It was Is, the blue-skinned demon that had caught everyone''s attention, her alluring beauty that even made the hearts of most of the men skip a heartbeat despite her being a demon.

    Hugo, ra, and their team reflexively stepped forward, their instincts demanding they protect theirrades from this S Rank demon!

    But their grim determination was met with an unexpected scene.

    Is''s lips parted, but instead of an incantation or a roar of challenge, a mesmerizing melody began to fill the air. It was as if she was weaving magic through her voice, creating an audible enchantment that seemed to put a spell on everyone.

    The Hunters, who had been rushing to attack, their eyes ame with determination and fury, suddenly ground to a halt. Their eyes zed over, their weapons hung loosely in their grip, their thoughts seemingly swept away by her song.

    "Hugo¡­snap out of it¡­" ra gripped Hugo''s wrist, who also entered into a stunned state while she herself was struggling to block this melodious yet deadly song from entering her ears using her ability.

    All she could do was direct some of the wind quickly towards Hugo''s ears to disrupt the melody, making Hugo''s eyes regain rity but immediately began to grimace just like Elora, their bodies shuddering while looking around with a shocked look.

    Iris, Marcus, and Gareth, on the other hand, seemed to be also falling under the spell, their eyes unfocused and vacant.

    Suddenly the eyes of the Hunters began to fill with hostility as their grips tightened on their weapons.

    "YAARGHH!!"

    As if spurred by an unseen force, the hypnotized Hunters turned against each other while Is continued with her melody.

    Their eyes gleamed with an eerie rage as they attacked their ownrades, their des shing through the air and plunging into familiar bodies. Shouts of anger and screams of pain rang out as the clearing turned into a bloody battleground.

    Chaos was literally unfolding, and even Hugo and ra were frightened as their own friends, Iris, Marcus, and Gareth, tried to attack them.

    The surreal scene had a chilling effect and astonished Asher, Ceti, and Merina. They knew those with Mindforce abilities were very frightening to deal with, but this was even more terrifying when they saw with their own eyes.

    They stood, frozen, watching as among the Hunters, friend turned against friend, bewitched by Is''s strange and potent melody.

    Asher still had a look of disbelief. Once again, he had underestimated Is. Her allure wasn''t just in her physical form but alsoy hidden in the deadly power of her voice.

    She was the perfect definition of an enchanting nightmare.

    But they didn''t simply stand around longer.

    Utilizing the chaos and confusion that Is had summoned, Asher, Ceti, and Merina sprung into action.

    Like a trio of grim reapers, they moved through the throng of bewitched Hunters, their powerful attacks slicing through the dazed figures like a hot knife through butter. Each fell victim to their relentless assault, their cries of realization silenced before they could fully form.

    Hugo and ra, the only two who managed to barely resist Is''s entrancing melody from bewitching them, found themselves facing their bewitchedrades.

    Marcus, Iris, and Gareth, their eyes devoid of their usual warmth, swung their weapons at them with single-minded ferocity.

    "Snap out of it, please!" ra yelled, her voice filled with desperation as she deflected another strike from Gareth.

    Her eyes were tearing up, not from the injuries they were inflicting on her but upon seeing her dear friends striking her and Hugo without any knowledge of their own actions.

    Even if she and Hugo managed to not get bewitched, their minds were still busy fighting off the melody, slowing them down and preventing them from using their abilities properly.

    They never expected to face such a terrifying demon with powerful abilities, and their team wasn''t equipped to counter such abilities.

    "We have no choice, ra! I will cover you, argh!" Hugo''s voice was rough with anguish, his words echoing ra''s fears. But the urgency in his voice spurred her to action while he took on the brunt of the attacks of his own friends.

    Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, she gathered every bit of her strength. Her hands rose, moving in a calcted pattern as she summoned the power of the wind.

    *Whoosh!*

    The air around them started to pick up speed, whipping around them in a ferocious whirlwind. As she raised her hands higher, the intensity of the wind increased, sending an overwhelming gust of wind roaring through the clearing.

    The wind seemed to carry a life of its own, it twirled and spiraled, sweeping up the battlefield. The powerful gusts distorted the air, creating a barrier of white noise that sessfully disrupted Is''s voice.

    Her hypnotic song was drowned in the howling wind, the enchanting melody reced with the deafening roar of nature''s fury.

    But ra had no idea the song was about toe to an end anyway.

    Slowly, her bewitched friends seemed to regain control of themselves, their eyes clearing and their hands trembling upon realizing what they were doing.

    "ra! I..I..." Iris cried out in horror as she immediately lowered her weapon, just a few inches close to striking her neck.

    But by the time ra had stopped the influence of Is''s song, it was toote.

    The ten Hunters that had apanied Hugo and his teamy lifeless, their bodies bearing the brutal evidence of Asher, Ceti, and Merina''s relentless assault and their ownrades.

    With a final note lingering in the air, Is ended her song, her chest rising and falling as she took a deep breath, not surprised that one of them managed to dispel her voice in the end.

    But by the time she did, enough damage had been done, and their leader was already on the ground, bleeding.

    The battlefield fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the sound of the wind dying down, and Marcus and Gareth taking deep breaths in shock, unable to believe what came over them, and horror seized their hearts as they saw Hugo lying on the ground, "Hugo!"

    The sight that greeted ra, Marcus, and Iris was like a cruel mirage, filling them with guilt.

    There, amidst the carnage,y Hugo, gasping for breath, his body writhed in pain as his fingers wed into the hard soil beneath him. Blood seeped from the corners of his mouth, staining the earth in a chilling hue of red.

    Before they could rush to his aid, their attention was drawn to the looming figures of Hellbringer, Shadow Maid, and Royal Battlemaster approaching them with unyielding strides. The faces of the werewolves were impassive, while Hellbringer had a look of contempt, all three of them closing on them like predators closing in on their prey.

    In response, a fierce determination kindled in the eyes of ra, Gareth, Marcus, and Iris. Despite their overwhelming grief and injuries, they grasped their weapons tighter, channeling their hatred and desperation into a fiery resolve.

    They lunged toward the demons, their movements fueled by a potent cocktail of fear, fury, and resentment.

    *SCREEEEEE!!!!*

    But their charge was abruptly halted. A high-pitched, bone-chilling screech sliced through the tense atmosphere.

    It was Is, her eyes alight with a terrifyingly cold glint, her lips parting as she unleashed a banshee-like scream, a stark contrast to the beautiful melody that escaped the same lips earlier.

    The air vibrated with the sheer intensity of her voice, the sound waves rippling through the space like a seismic shockwave.

    ra, Marcus, Iris, and Gareth found themselves clutching their ears, their faces contorting in agony as the harsh sound seemed to spear their skulls and even shattered their armor and weapons.

    They crumbled onto the ground just like the barriers they desperately tried to put up, their bodies shaking as if they were being subjected to an invisible tormentor.

    The screech was so prating that even Asher, Ceti, and Merina found themselves instinctively covering their ears, a grimace etching itself on their faces despite the attack not being directed at them.

    The moment the deafening cacophony subsided, Asher chuckled contemptuously. His gaze roved over the pitiful sight before him, five Hunters, once confident and resolved, now knelt on the earth, bleeding from their ears, noses, and mouths.

    The moment the deafening cacophony subsided, Asher chuckled contemptuously. His gaze roved over the pitiful sight before him, five Hunters, once confident and resolved, now knelt on the earth, bleeding from their ears, noses, and mouths.

    He shook his head with contempt as he derisively stated, "You morons really thought you could take on an S Rank without an S Rank powerhouse, let alone a peak A Rank Hunter?"

    Hugo raised his bloodshot eyes, locking his gaze with Hellbringer. Coughing up a mouthful of crimson, he spat out his words with undying defiance, "Rejoice while you can, Hellbringer. It won''t be long before Hunters like¡­Miss Sterling and Sir Victor cut you down...along with your cohorts. You are not¡­the only one with an S Rank powerhouse in your team¡­"

    "You will burn in hell¡­and suffer a worse fate than our brother and sister¡­" ra choked out with a resentful gaze.

    Asher looked down at them with a chilly gaze as he suddenly clutched Hugo''s neck, "Ah¡­now I remember¡­You are from the ckthorn Family, and you¡­" Asher nced at ra as he added, "You are from the Sinir Family, both highly respected High ss Families that never hesitated to backstab and aid in the killing of your fellow Hunters and friends just to please WHA. Or am I wrong?"

    Asher remembered the information he got from Grace, where so many powerful families, including ckthorn and Sinr Family, had participated in hunting down his true friends after he died as the Golden Prince.

    Since they still supported him, these opportunistic families took advantage of the situation to hunt them down and make themselves appear good before the WHA.

    His eyes flickered briefly as he remembered the memories he shared with them. If only he had them by his side that day, then maybe...things could have ended very differently.

    Of course, these families did it behind the curtains so as to avoid any possible public bacsh since it involved silencing even some renowned Hunters and people.

    They tried to do the right thing, and in return, they were killed and shamed just like he was.

    Hugo and ra and the rest three of them had their eyes quiver, wondering how he knew about that.

    "So how dare you all¡­have the audacity to spout moralistic bullshit about avenging your friends when you all are scum that does not deserve to breathe," Asher''s spine-chilling tone and his gaze sent shivers down their spine. For a moment, they felt as if they were kneeling before the grim reaper himself.

    Is''s gaze softened as she looked at Asher from the side, understanding the pain in his voice even though nobody else could see that on the outside.

    Merina and Ceti nced at each other, sharing silent curiosity about why Asher was talking about the things Hunters did in their world and why he even cared.

    Still, they felt satisfied upon seeing the stumped looks on their faces. It seemed as if Asher''s words struck a nerve in all of them.

    Gareth suddenly spat and said, "Pah, fuck off, demon. We would do it all over again¡­

    No follower of a demon should be left alive!"

    "No, no! You are right. We were wrong to spout such nonsense. Please spare me!! I will do anything!" Marcus suddenly began to shed tears as he fell at Hellbringer''s feet, realizing he was fucked.

    The only reason he even felt confident about hunting down Hellbringer was because of Hugo and ra. But who knew Hellbringer would have such a powerful demoness protecting him.

    "Marcus?!" ra, Hugo, Gareth, and Iris had their eyes shake with shock and disbelief upon seeing their best friend throwing away his dignity and begging at the feet of a demon.

    Was this really the Marcus they knew?

    "Ugh, what a shitshow this is," Asher clicked his tongue with a look of disdain as he kicked Marcus'' face and said to Hugo and the other three, "Feels good to have a taste of your own medicine, doesn''t it? And..."

    His lips curved into a cold smile as he added, "It won''t just end with your brother or sister. I aming for everyone in your families, all of them and I don''t n to be so merciful next time."

    Hugo, ra, Gareth and Iris felt their blood run cold upon hearing his menacing words. For some reason they felt it was an ominous prophecy.

    Asher shot a curt nod toward Is, turned around, and stepped aside with Merina and Ceti.

    "NO! Please!" Marcus cried out as he saw Hellbringer walking away, while Hugo let out a weak roar with reddened eyes as he tried to get up, "Hellbringer..."

    But once again, Is opened her mouth, releasing another lethal screech.

    *SCREEEEEE!!!!*

    The sound pierced the air like a sonic spear, making the wounded Hunters wince in unbearable agony for a couple of seconds before something within them just burst.

    Their eyes rolled back, the light in them extinguishing as they copsed onto the ground, lifeless. Blood flowed more freely now, staining the battleground, marking the tragic end of Hugo and his team.

 Chapter 256 Hollow Of Echoes

    Chapter 256 Hollow Of Echoes

    [ You have received 110,000 Deviar Shards ]

    "What was that Skill of yours that you used to turn them against each other?" Asher asked Is with a curious look, making Merina and Ceti perk their ears as well.

    "It''s called the Melody of Havoc. But I can only sustain it for a¡ª"

    *Hnnnn*

    Suddenly, the clearing began to hum with an unfamiliar energy, making everyone shift their gaze towards the center, the source of the sound.

    Momentster, the ground in the center of the area began to pulsate, quaking the very roots of the trees surrounding it. Merina''s sharp eyes narrowed as she watched the scene unfold.

    "Uhm¡­," she called out, her voice uncharacteristically serious, "Something''s happening."

    The others followed her gaze, their eyes widening as they saw the ground tremble, the grass and soil seeming to warp and distort. In the next moment, an iridescent ring of light began to rise from the disturbed earth, a shimmering curtain that stretched skyward. It spiraled up and out, forming a colossal gate that stood amidst them, ethereal and otherworldly.

    "A teleportation gate...Bigger than the ones we saw so far¡­" Asher murmured, a touch of surprise evident in his voice.

    Ceti nodded in agreement, her eyes wide as they studied the shimmering spectacle.

    "Looks like our path to the next mini-dungeon. But this gate seems to be sealed," she said with furrowed brows while a message popped up in everyone''s minds,

    [ You are now qualified to enter the Hollow of Echoes ]

    ''Must be the name of the 2nd mini-dungeon...'' Asher mused.

    As they were about to step through the shimmering gate, an intricate pattern of lines and symbols appeared on the ground before it, the glowing tracery etching itself into the very earth.

    It was aplex, radiant web, a sprawling design of interconnected circles, lines, and figures.

    Asher, who had been about to step forward, halted, his eyes narrowing as he observed the sudden manifestation, "A forging matrix..." he muttered, his gaze scanning over the pulsating web of symbols and figures.

    He could see that with such a matrix, the heavy work of forging will all be done by the matrix while one of them has to keep transferring the shards.

    [ Transfer 50,000 Deviar Shards to the forging matrix to forge a Deviar Crystal and unseal the teleportation gate. More hands speed up the forging process ]

    "More hands speed up the process? Does that mean if we all 5 do it at the same time, it will be quicker?" Merina asked as she blinked her eyes.

    "Let''s try and see," Saying so, Asher crouched as he ced his hands on the matrix, the ethereal light illuminating his face in a strange glow. The moment he allowed the first shard to absorb into the matrix, it was absorbed as though into a bottomless well, sending ripples across the symbol. As he began to transfer the Shards, the Matrix hummed louder, growing brighter, pulsating with an intense rhythm.

    But everyone''s brows furrowed as they saw the time remaining to forge,

    [ Time Remaining : 00:04:55 ]

    "Five minutes? Let''s all join in," Is said as she took out the beast pouch and asked Callisa to join in as well.

    "Kooo!" With an excited mewl, Callisa''s giant figure manifested beside her as she ced her giant pincers on the matrix as well.

    The moment their skin touched the pattern, a surge of energy jolted through them. They could feel the Matrix drawing on the Deviar Shards and forging something mystical.

    Once everyone began to transfer, Asher subtly smiled upon seeing the time remaining,

    [ Time Remaining : 00:00:45 ]

    This made everyone realize that each one of them could shorten the time required for the forging process by 20%.

    For the next couple of seconds, they kept their hands steady on the matrix, the energy swirling and surging underneath their palms.

    The moment they were about toplete, an intense light erupted from the matrix.

    It was a blinding spectacle, an explosion of dark, concentrated energy that shot up into the sky, briefly casting the entire surrounding area in a dark light. The light then receded, copsing back into the matrix, the runes pulsing with newfound power.

    And in the center of the matrix, where once was empty earth, now sat a stunning crystal. It was a dark glowing green, its core swirling with motes of light, emanating an intense energy ¨C the Deviar Crystal.

    Asher stepped forward and picked it up carefully, his gaze deeply focused on it.

    The group stared at the crystal in awe, their eyes reflecting the dark green hue. It was their ticket to the next mini-dungeon.

    "It looks¡­beautiful¡­" Is mumbled with a look of fascination just like the rest.

    "Does this really contain the power of the Devils?" Merina asked with widened eyes.

    "Maybe¡­but it doesn''t matter. Without the rest of the six crystals, we can''t do anything with this," Asher said before giving the Deviar Crystal to Is, "We have to keep this safely. We no longer can use Spatial Roots, so if somebody wants to throw us out of the race for the Deviar, they can steal it or hide it or something. We can''t go back to this mini-dungeon and forge another one again."

    "Don''t worry. As long as I am breathing, I won''t let anybody else take our crystal," Is said with a determined nod as she put it in her spatial bag.

    Asher and the others knew it was most safe with her since she was the strongest in their group.

    "Now let''s get out of here before somebody elsees along," Asher said as they all took a deep breath and entered through the teleportation gate.

    The moment Asher and his group crossed the threshold of the teleportation gate, the world around them spun, blurring into a flurry of colors.

    The sensation of traveling across space was both exhrating and unsettling, like the world was being folded and reshaped around them.

    After what felt like an eternity, yet also just a split second, the dizzying motion ceased, and they were plunged into a world unlike anything they''d ever seen before.

    [ Wee to the Hollow of Echoes ]

    As if they had been swallowed by the belly of the earth itself, they found themselves standing on the uneven floor of a vast cavern.

    The walls of the cavern were not the typical rock face, but a glowing mixture of mineral deposits, gleaming veins of gold, silver color, and precious gems that pulsated with an otherworldly radiance, casting a spectral glow across the cavern.

    The ceiling disappeared into the darkness above them, reced by a mesmerizing array of stctites, each one shimmering like a distant star in the underground sky, creating an eerie, subterranean gxy.

    "The Hollow of Echoes..." Asher whispered, his eyes wide with wonder as he absorbed the otherworldly vista around him.

    The sound of his voice ricocheted off the cavernous walls, repeating, distorting, bing an echo of itself. An echo that seemed toe from all directions, an omnipresent whisper that filled the air and then slowly faded away.

    Before themy a sprawlingndscape of towering mushroom forests, their luminescent caps casting an ethereal glow across the cavern floor.

    In the distance, the flickering light reflected off what appeared to be a vast undergroundke, its surface a mirror for the radiant canopy of stctites above.

    Ceti looked around, her eyes reflecting the unearthly light, "It''s beautiful... but dangerous. The echoes¡­" shemented, a note of caution in her voice as she tried to lower her voice.

    "Ceti is right¡­Let''s try not to speak. All of youmunicate through me," Is said as her voice echoed in everyone''s mind, making them nod.

    "Shit¡­We have 0 Deviar Shards. It seems like we have to start from 0 every time we enter the next mini-dungeon," Asher said with a look of frustration upon checking the shard bnce.

    But before anybody couldment on it, another message popped up in their minds that made their eyes widen,

    [ Warning! Cavern Copse Imminent - 5 minutes ]

    [ A cataclysm birthed by the throbbing heart of the Hollow. A divine yet destructive spectacle where the cavernous heavens tremble and quake, tearing asunder the sky, causing shards of stone to rain down like a meteor shower from the underworld ]

    [ Find a shelter strong enough to survive this. Else, only your luck and instincts can save you ]

    [ Duration - 10 minutes ]

    A sudden shiver ran down Merina''s spine as she and the rest read the message, "Cavern Copse¡­Oh no, we have to quickly find a shelter," Her heart skipped a beat as she quickly turned to her group, the urgency reflecting in her eyes.

    Asher and others immediately took a look around, ncing around the sprawling, glowingndscape. The vibrant beauty of the Hollow of Echoes suddenly seemed much more menacing.

    "There are no natural shelters here. We have to find one, quick!" Asher urged as all of them ran forward.

    *Thkk¡­Thkk¡­.Thkk¡­.*

    "Great. Even our footsteps are leaving behind echoes. This dungeon is made to literally give away our positions," Asher said with a click of his tongue.

    Even as they ran, the ground beneath their feet began to subtly tremble.

    They could feel the vibrations slowly increasing, the heart of the Hollow pulsating in sync with their rising heartbeats. The stctites overhead seemed to quiver, casting ominous shadows across the cavern floor.

    But their every step echoed loudly through the Hollow, seeming to agitate the environment further. Each echo sounded more foreboding than thest, resonating through the cavern as if taunting them.

    As they sprinted across the cavern floor, the minute tremors escted into a rumbling quake, the very earth beneath them protesting, and they had yet to find a shelter!

    With only a couple of seconds remaining, Merina''s eyestched onto Asher''s back, "Master¡­" Her expression wincing with worry as she could see there was no cave or anything ahead of them.

    In between all this, Ceti noticed how her mother was strangely acting, calling out to Asher as if she believed he could solve everything.

    "It''s toote!" Is said with a trembling gaze as the timer went down to 0.

    The countdown hit zero. For a moment, a deathly silence engulfed the Hollow.

    *Brekkk!*

    Then came a thunderous, deafening roar that echoed throughout the cavern, shaking the very bedrock beneath their feet.

    The echo-filled abyss came alive with a disastrous symphony of crumbling rock and echoing wails of the creatures scattering for cover.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he looked up to see the glittering stctite ceiling begin to crumble.

    Massive shards of stone dislodged from their roots and rained down around them.

    Each impact sent shockwaves reverberating through the Hollow and geyser-like plumes of dust into the air, obscuring their vision and turning the mystical cavern into a chaotic, shadowy battleground.

    *CRASH!*

    But suddenly, a monolithic chunk of rock crashed to the ground, separating Is and Merina from Asher and Ceti.

    And just as they turned around to look at them, another huge rock crashed right atop them, making Is and Merina''s eyes shake and tremble,

    "Asher!"

    "Ceti!"

    ---

    A/N: Esther and Is art updated.

 Chapter 257 Vibrations Of Life

    Chapter 257 Vibrations Of Life

    Merina''s hands were cut and bruised as she frantically tried to move the boulders blocking her path to Asher and Ceti, "Master! Ceti!" She cried out in desperation, her heart in her throat.

    Just as a massive rock hurtled towards her, a hand yanked her back, pulling her out of harm''s way.

    She turned to see Is''s serious face, "We have to move, Merina!" Is shouted over the cacophony, her usually serene features tight with tension, "They''re still alive! Check your map!"

    Merina paused, her breath hitching as the realization was like a shock of cold water, clearing her frantic mind.

    And so, with a heavy heart, she ran forward with Is while avoiding the falling rocks.

    "We will try to find a way to get back to them!" Is said to reassure Merina and herself, their hearts pounding and prayers whispering on their lips for the two.

    Just a minute ago, just as a huge rock separated Asher and Ceti from the other two,

    "Ceti!" Asher''s voice was hoarse as he pointed towards a small cavity in the cavern wall, created by the impact of a falling stctite. He pushed Ceti towards it, "In there, NOW!"

    Ceti let him push her into it since there was no other choice.

    He barely had time to leap after her as another monolith of stone crashed down where they stood moments ago. The dust rose in a blinding cloud, the echoes of the collision drowning out their voices as the cavern continued its violent metamorphosis around them.

    Asher and Ceti found themselves tumbling down a hole into a new, hidden cave system. Their fall was cushioned by a softyer of glowing moss that cast an ethereal glow on their surroundings.

    The cave was arge cavern, its high ceiling adorned with smaller, twinkling stctites that bathed the room in a soft, wavering light. Three tunnels of varying sizes extended into the unknown, their dark maws like silent invitations to the dangers of the Hollow of Echoes.

    With the rumble of the cavern copse gradually fading behind them, Ceti''s first instinct was to check the map in her mind. She drew a deep breath, her sharp eyes scanning the mental grid.

    She saw two familiar signatures moving steadily in another part of the cavern system. The relief that washed over her was immense, but she didn''t let it show on her face. She could only pray they survive the Cavern Copse.

    "Mother and Is are okay for now," she ryed to Asher, standing up and dusting off her clothes. She eyed him with a sharp look and added, "We have to regroup with them as soon as possible."

    Internally, she wondered at the fates thatnded her alone with this pervert consort. As frustrating as the prospect was, she took sce in the fact that her mother was not in her shoes.

    At her words, Asher held up a hand, a stern look on his face as he whispered, "Lower your damn voice. Are you trying to let our enemies know we are sitting ducks?"

    Ceti clenched her fists but looked away without saying anything, knowing she was wrong. But was it her fault that she was worried about her mother and forgot about the echoes, unlike a certain consort who only cares about himself.

    She also realized the burden to protect him was on her alone.

    Though his face was unreadable, his mind was echoing what Ceti said first. Being separated from the rest of the group was a situation he didn''t fancy. Not even Callisa was with him, and Ceti was thest person among the rest he wanted to depend on.

    On the bright side, he still had his Spatial Bag, which contained some food and potions that couldst for a couple of days.

    Asher regarded the three tunnels before him and pointed towards the leftmost tunnel, his brows furrowed in thought.

    A nce at the map and a gut feeling told him that was the quickest route back to their teammates. Ceti simply nodded in agreement. She didn''t know anything about these tunnels and so she decided to simply follow him.

    If anything goes wrong, it will be on his head.

    Their steps were cautious and measured as they ventured into the dim tunnel. The crunch of gravel under their feet was deafening in the otherwise oppressive silence. Echos of their footfalls bounced off the walls, creating an eerie symphony of their own.

    Ceti led the way, her senses on high alert for any sign of danger. Asher followed closely behind, his eyes surveying their surroundings with a vignt gaze.

    Ceti used the sharp sense of her nose and ears to pick up any monsters that might be lurking around them.

    These monsters were quite weak, yet Asher and Ceti had a silent understanding to not engage them since even killing them had a risk of making enough noise to attract unwanted attention.

    Soon they stumbled upon a glowing bed of dark violet crystals - shimmering like a cluster of fallen stars.

    A sudden alert rang in their minds,

    [ Mini-quest avable ]

    [ Beware the Resonance Crystals ahead, as their harmony would crescendo into a deafening symphony under the influence of vibrations of life. The louder, the worse. However, a treasure awaits those who tread quietly ]

    Ceti, grasping the nature of the message in her own way, gingerly ced her foot on the bed of crystals.

    *Hnnnnnnn*

    Instantly, the hum intensified as if it had been fed electricity. Before it could reach a screeching peak, Asher yanked her back.

    "Are you trying to get us killed?" he hissed, his voice hardly above a whisper, "Didn''t you read the quest details?"

    A retort formed on Ceti''s lips, "How else am I supposed to test whether we could sneak past these things? The quest didn''t exactly give a guidebook," She felt he was trying to act cocky again.

    Asher shook his head and pointed at the crystals, "Footsteps aren''t the issue here. It''s our heartbeats. The more excited we get, the louder these...," he gestured at the crystals, "Only the heart can create vibrations in the body of a living being."

    The logic of his words left Ceti blinking in surprise.

    Her initial scorn was quickly reced with shame and embarrassment at her previous act.

    However, she quickly regained herposure, masking her embarrassment with seriousness, "Then we should take another tunnel. This one''s too risky. Even if we do manage to get past and fail this stupid quest, the noise could attract all sorts of unspeakable things. We should try the other tunnel."

    Ceti turned to go back the way they hade when Asher stopped her, "You really want us to backtrack and waste another hour, just to potentially encounter the same thing or something worse? Every second we waste increases the risk of getting back to them. Don''t you want to see your mother again?" His words dripped with biting sarcasm, yet his eyes held a trace of seriousness.

    Ceti whirled around, her eyes shing with indignation, "Of course¡­I want to see my mother again," Her tone was hard, and her expression sharp. Inwardly she seethed, surprised at his audacity to ask such a question.

    She then asked, after taking a deep breath, "So, since you don''t n to leave, how do you n toplete this quest?"

    Asher raised a brow, "Do you really not know how to muffle your heartbeat?"

    A puzzled expression crossed Ceti''s face, "You''re joking, right? How is that even possible?" Ceti knew there were techniques to lower one''s heartbeat, something she had learned to aid her in stalking her enemies andbat.

    But muffling them was something unheard of, and even if something like that existed, how could a consort who had stayed in the safety of the kingdom his entire life even know about it?

    Asher remembered something he had learned in his past life and something he even practiced to this day, "There is a technique called ''Veil of Silence''. It is practiced to gain a deep understanding of mana in our body but can also be quite helpful inbat and this mini-quest. But it can be dangerous to master, and you must be extra careful since you can risk killing yourself."

    Ceti furrowed her brows, hearing this technique for the first time, feeling quite skeptical. Still, having no other choice, she said confidently, "I can deal with it," She felt he was simply making it sound like a big deal, though she didn''t ignore the fact that his so-called technique could injure her.

    She decided to pull back if it got to that point.

    She just wanted to get this over with once he realized how useless all this was.

    Asher began to exin the method, his voice barely above a whisper to avoid activating the crystals, "First, close your eyes and clear your head. Don''t worry and spread your senses anymore. If anybody is trying to get to us in a ce like this, we would be the first to know."

    Ceti did feel he was right about that and let her senses rest as she closed her eyes and sat in a meditative pose.

    Asher continued, his voice calm like a pond, "Now focus your mana around your your heartbeat."

    Ceti pulled together her brows as her heartbeat only increased from the strain of heart, forming a kind of protective aura. This aura will then dampen the vibrations of your heartbeat."

    Ceti pulled together her brows as her heartbeat only increased from the strain of trying to focus her mana around her heart.

    Seeing her furrowed brows, Asher continued, "Don''t be too hard on the flow of your mana. Imagine your mana as a soft, warm nket. You need to gently wrap it around your heart. At the same time, visualize the nket absorbing the rhythmic thuds of your heartbeat, preventing the vibrations from spreading."

    Ceti listened intently, her chest tightening as she realized the degree of control this technique required. As she began to concentrate, Asher whispered, "Remember, it''s not about forcefully suppressing the vibrations, but softly absorbing them. Otherwise, you will achieve the opposite effect."

    But as she drew her consciousness inward, focusing solely on her heart, an error slipped through.

    The quiet thrumming began to escte into a deafening roar, her heart pounding so hard it felt as if it might rupture. She could almost feel the sharp, jagged edges of her disrupted mana brushing against the fragile organ.

    Her breath began to quicken as she got tensed, not knowing how to get out of this.

    "Calm down¡­"

    Suddenly, a pair of rough,rge hands enveloped her hands, halting her descent into panic. And the next moment, she felt a foreign mana, like a river of midnight fire, flowing into her through the point of contact, instantly intertwining with her own.

    His mana was distinctly different from hers - it was weaker, yes, but was rich, wilder, fiery yet dark, as if a neb had condensed itself into a raging inferno. Yet, its touch was surprisingly gentle, like a guardian, providing a safe harbor in the chaotic storm.

    For a moment, Ceti was entranced by this paradoxical sensation, the nket of mana around her heart bing meek and following the rhythm of his mana.

    The feeling of another''s energy coursing through her system was unusual, but it wasn''t ufortable. Instead, it felt like a mystical touch and unusually intimate, making her cheeks redder.

    She felt like he was touching all over her heart, his energy spreading through every inch of her body. All these strange and sensitive sensations made her body tingle and her lips press together, but she knew he was doing it to help her and didn''t reject his mana.

    After her initial thoughts died down, she was more surprised at how much control he had over his own mana.

    Not even some of the experts she knew were capable of such delicate control, especially in the body of another person.

    It was akin to guiding a needle through one''s body blindly, hoping it wouldn''t pierce anything.

    "Now, try it again, and this time don''t try to forcibly bend your mana to your will. Treat it gently like a child, and it will listen to you," Asher''s voice softly echoed behind her ears, though she was still skeptical if all this was really her fault or if his technique was wed in the first ce.

    Still, as Ceti began to follow Asher''s instructions, her initial skepticism slowly ebbed away as she was relieved to feel a nket of mana slowly forming.

    As she mentally wrapped the nket of mana around her heart, she could feel an inexplicable calmness wash over her. The world around her seemed to slow down, and the pulse of the crystals became a distant hum.

    She could still feel the beats of her heart, but they seemed muffled, like the sound of a distant drum. Even the vibrations that she thought were inseparable from her heartbeat seemed to have lessened, absorbed by the mana enveloping her heart.

    A sense of tranquility descended upon her, unlike anything she''d ever experienced. It was as though she had tapped into an underlying silence within herself, a silence that existed beneath the surface of her constant thoughts and emotions.

    In this newfound calm, she felt her senses sharpen. The details of the cavern became clearer, the subtleties of the shimmering crystals more apparent, and the distant sounds within the Hollow of Echoes more discernible. It was as though her entire being had attuned to the rhythm of the environment around her.

    She just realized her senses got sharper!

    This tranquility also affected her emotionally. She felt a distinct sense of rity, as if the fog that often clouded her judgment had lifted. And amidst all this, there was also a strange sense of connection, an invisible thread linking her heartbeat to the rhythm of the world around her.

    Overwhelmed by the profound effects of the Veil of Silence, she couldn''t help but slowly open her eyes and gaze at Asher with newfound respect and curiosity.

    She couldn''t help but wonder where Asher had learned such a refined and nuanced technique, "Where¡­Where did you learn this¡­" She now realized how he was so good inbat. This was probably one of the biggest reasons.

    She was also surprised that Asher taught such a powerful technique to her.

    Usually, techniques like these belonged to powerful Houses or ns, especially assassins, and they would never teach it to any outsider lest they risk somebody using it against them or letting someone else best them in terms of power and status.

    It was no different than guarding a powerful treasure.

    And yet, she never expected someone whom she thought didn''t like her to teach her something like this.

 Chapter 258 Misjudged Him?

    Chapter 258 Misjudged Him?

    The echoing silence of the cavern returned as Asher released his hold on her, a look of faint surprise in Ceti''s eyes as she even forgot he was holding her hands until now.

    He pushed himself up to his feet with a grunt, dusting off his hands, "Where I learnt it from doesn''t concern you," he said, a single brow arched up, "You ought to just focus on the task at hand and be grateful that you now learned that technique," Asher literally meant she should be grateful since this may not have been the most powerful technique he had learned, but it was quite dear to him.

    And the person who taught him¡­He could never forget them.

    A wave of heat flushed up to her cheeks as his words snapped her back to reality.

    She realized the imprudence of her question in their current situation, not to mention the disrespect it showed to his personal boundaries.

    Getting up quickly, she couldn''t shake off the awkward tension in the air, so she chose to address it.

    "Um... thank you," she said after a moment, her head bowing slightly, "For sharing that technique with me. I...I can imagine how important this technique must be to you," Ceti said with a serious look of appreciation.

    The gratitude came from her heart,ced with a newfound respect for him.

    He had a technique that could possibly alter the bnce of power among the Houses and ns, yet he chose to teach her.

    Even if he needed her, he could have turned back, and searched for another tunnel, but instead, he took the risk, helping her in a way she hadn''t anticipated.

    Asher''s eyes didn''t leave Ceti as she expressed her gratitude. His gaze was intense, piercing even, but not unkind, "I trust you with it because Rowena trusts you," he finally responded, his voice holding a firm and solid quality, "And also because you are Merina''s daughter."

    Ceti''s brows furrowed at the mention of her mother, a flurry of emotions stirring within her. She lowered her gaze, concealing the confusion that crept into her eyes. Why would he include her mother in this? Was it a subtle implication that he really cared about her mother? Was she mistaken all this time?

    As these thoughts raced through her mind, Asher had his own.

    Inwardly, he recognized the potential in Ceti that had started to show over the past weeks. She was more than just an annoying opinionated woman; she was fearless, strong, and adaptable. And her abilities were quite formidable despite the fact that she never transformed into her wolf form.

    He also suspected she was hiding something. The fact that the cunning old king told Rowena a werewolf like Ceti, which the Bloodburn Kingdom had considered as mortal enemies since time imminent, could be trusted, it made him think about it and feel suspicious. Rowena never mentioned the same about Merina, even when he asked her.

    It had always confounded him why Rowena''s father would risk his own image and power by letting in werewolf refugees and letting Ceti always be close to his daughter. By now, he knew everything her father did would never be without a reason that could benefit him.

    Asher felt that keeping Ceti closer would help him decipher this mystery and, maybe, figure out why all of this had happened to him. If she was the key to understanding what the demon king was up to, then he was ready to unlock the door.

    So what better way other than to gain her confidence even if he didn''t want to teach this technique to anybody else.

    There was also the fact he needed her to be more sharp and powerful now that they were alone in this situation. He can''t risk dying because he held back.

    He gestured to her to follow behind him as he took the first step while Ceti watched from behind.

    As the first stepnded on the bed of dark violet crystals, the crystals beneath him remained dormant, devoid of their previous hum when she first took a step, making her feel astonished.

    He must havepletely muffled the vibrations of his heart! It was as if a corpse was walking on it.

    However, when Ceti''s foot made contact, the eerie hum returned, softer, but undeniably present. Asher''s eyes locked onto Ceti as he watched her close her eyes.

    The concentration on her face was palpable, and the hum from the crystals slowly receded until it was a mere whisper. They weren''tpletely silenced, but the soft resonance they emitted was a significant improvement.

    Their goal was clear, to get across without causing an uproar that would draw unwanted attention. And with only a few meters left to their destination, Asher''s eyes turned towards the small chest ced slightly aloof.

    It was an ornate thing, made of a dense, dark, almost ethereal material that reflected an intriguing variety of colors under the dim light of the cavern.

    But suddenly, the silent anticipation was disrupted by an ominous sound, a crackling noise that made Asher''s brows furrow.

    He spun around just in time to see Ceti''s armour and weapon gloves begin to crack, lines of fracture spreading across their surface like spider webs.

    *Crkkk*

    Her eyes widened in shock as thest remnants of her armor crumbled and fell to the ground, revealing a tantalizing view that could make the staunchest of men falter.

    The rich, dark red fabric of her undergarments barely covered her womanly curves, the thin fabric wrapping around her ample red breasts, entuating her deep cleavage.

    Her corbones, sculpted like fine marble, drew a mesmerizing line down to her chiseled abs.

    If it was any other moment, Asher would have appreciated such a sight, especially since it was her.

    But their precarious situation allowed no time for such thoughts, as the crystals began to hum louder, reacting to Ceti''s heartbeat getting louder as she instinctively moved to cover herself. The sudden shift in noise made Asher click his tongue in annoyance.

    "Keep still," he admonished her, before abruptly swooping down and lifting her into his arms.

    "You!" The embarrassing and audacious action of his startled her, causing her to instinctively push against his chest.

    But his grip was iron-d, and he shot her a warning re, his voice a low growl, "Don''t fucking move, or I will drop you."

    The crystals, which were starting to hum dangerously, fell silent almost immediately. It was only then Ceti realized that the crystals reacted only to those who were standing on them. This made her stop resisting, as whether she liked it or not, this was the only way to get across.

    This also made her realize Asher had been purposefully keeping his steps slow to keep an eye on her while she could only move slowly because of the immense concentration it took to muffle her heartbeat.

    Just how much has he mastered this technique? And how long does she have to stay in this embarrassing position? Were his arms and hands always this strong and warm?

    Asher released Ceti, dropping her on the ground freely once they were safely across the bed of crystals.

    He stared at her incredulously, his eyes sweeping over her scantily d form, before he heaved a sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose, "How in the Seven Hells," he muttered, shaking his head, "did you not think to change your armor if you knew it was about to lose its durability? This isn''t some amateur''s game, Ceti."

    Ceti''s face flushed, embarrassment washing over her. She tightened her arms around herself, trying to shield her semi-nude form from his gaze as best as she could, "I...I didn''t expect this to happen. The spare armor and weapons I had... they are in Is''s bag since she had the biggest storage."

    His hand flew to his forehead, a frustrated sigh escaping his lips, "Are you seriously¡ª"

    Ceti winced, looking down at the ground, her voice barely a whisper, "I''m not trying to make excuses. I am just exining why it happened. But I won''t let something like this happen again," She said with firm determination.

    She couldn''t help but rey the whole scenario in her mind, the mortification settling heavily in her heart. As a proud Battlemaster and warrior, she had never faced such embarrassing situations.

    She had always been careful, meticulous even, about her preparations and equipment. And of all the people she could have embarrassed herself, it had to be him.

    Asher released a tired sigh, running a hand through his hair in exasperation. "Forget it," he said, dismissively waving his hand in the air, "How long are you nning to sit there? There''s nothing to cover that I haven''t already seen," Saying so, Asher turned around and made his way towards the chest. A message popped up in his mind signaling thepletion of their quest.

    Ceti''s face turned an even deeper shade of red at his words. She snapped her gaze away from him, her hands subconsciously tightening around herself.

    Ceti couldn''t help but feel piqued by his words. Not only was he unfazed by her current predicament, but he was also reminiscing about that incident... She might have misjudged some things, but she wasn''t wrong about him being a pervert after all.

    Swallowing her embarrassment, she loosened her arms around herself, the chilly air making her shiver as it brushed against her exposed skin.

    With a huff of annoyance, she rose to her feet and followed him toward the chest. Her pride as a warrior wouldn''t let her sit there and sulk, not even in this mortifying situation.

    With a loud creak, Asher opened the chest, revealing dozens of dark violet crystals. His eyes glowed in satisfaction as he received a message in his head,

    [ You have gained 15,000 Deviar Shards ]

    He smirked, not at all surprised by the handsome reward. After all, though the quest had been rtively simple for them, he knew that for others, it would be a daunting challenge, unless they could fly.

    Hearing Ceti approach, he turned slightly to see her looking over his shoulder with curiosity, "Did we get anything good?" she asked, her eyes keen on the chest.

    Her question pulled a smile onto his face as he replied, "We got 15,000 Deviar Shards and 100 Resonance Crystals," At her nk look, he added, "These crystals are pretty useful for detecting intruders. They can give us a warning if someone or something tries to get close."

    A look of realization dawned on Ceti''s face as she nodded in understanding, "We can use them whenever we need to take a break or rest," she suggested, her mind already thinking of how they could best utilize the crystals.

    Asher nodded with a smile as he pulled over his spatial bag and stuffed the Resonance Crystals into them, realizing that these dungeons may also give them a chance to earn treasures like these to survive this quest.

 Chapter 259 We Just Cant Help It

    Chapter 259 We Just Can''t Help It

    As Asher rose to his feet, his eyes wandered, quite without his consent, to the sight of the twin peaks enticingly outlined by the dark red fabric wrapped around Ceti''s chest while a drop of sweat got swallowed by her deep cleavage.

    Ceti, realizing where his hot gaze hadnded, quickly turned to the side, a look of piqued annoyance on her face, "Your Highness...you are the royal consort. Please be more mindful," Ceti said, her cheeks flushed while cursing why the air had to be so hot enough to make this piece of cloth stick to her skin.

    Asher slowly curved his lips, a glint of amusement in his eyes.

    He knew she was indirectly questioning his manners and decency.

    With a casual shrug, he replied, "Sometimes, Ceti, one''s gazends where it will," He let his words linger in the silence for a moment before continuing, "If there was a delicious dessert before you and you just happened to see it, would you quickly avert your eyes or not?"

    shing a disarming smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, Asher turned and started walking away, leaving Ceti in stunned silence.

    She blinked, her mind racing. Was he insinuating she was a delicious dessert? Was it apliment or...

    Her eyes widened as it suddenly clicked, making her suck in cold breath.

    How boorish!

    He was good, she had to give him that - good at veiling his indecent thoughts behind a cloak of harmless words.

    She followed him with a sigh of frustration, wishing she could quickly regroup with the others so that she didn''t want to walk around half-naked like this, especially around him.

    Asher and Ceti moved swiftly through thebyrinth of tunnels, their eyes flicking back and forth between their surroundings and the map etched into their minds.

    As their senses picked up echoes of voices and the sh of weapons, they instinctively veered away from any potential conflicts.

    They had decided to avoid any unnecessary fights until they could regroup with Merina and Is. After all, they were only two, and they could not afford the risk of being outnumbered.

    However, as the hours dragged on, fatigue began to seep into their bones.

    Ceti sighed heavily, looking at the map in her mind, a furrow forming between her brows, "Why does it seem like mother and Is are getting farther away the more we try to reach them?" She voiced her thoughts, her tone tinged with worry, "They can see where we are, just as we can see them. So why are they moving in a different direction?"

    Asher paused for a moment, deep in thought, "The most likely exnation," he started, "is due to the design of this dungeon. You know as well as I do, if they had a clear path to us, they would have taken it. But their moving in a different direction can only mean they are still trying to find a way to intersect with us."

    At his words, Ceti pressed her lips together, her gaze clouding with worry.

    Seeing her expression, Asher began, as they walked through the winding tunnels, "The bright side is the two of them survived the Cavern Copse and are still moving together. They will be fine. Your mother is no longer a helpless woman like before if you didn''t know."

    Ceti felt the tension in her chest lighten hearing his words, yet she asked with furrowed brows, "Why are you showing so much favor to my mother? I have never seen any noble show such favor to their maids," She knew her mother wouldn''t have quickly gotten strong if not for Asher supporting her way more than any other noble would.

    Asher chuckled as he looked at her and asked, "Because she is my favorite maid. Is it wrong to favor someone you like?"

    Ceti felt even more perplexed, wondering if he really appreciated her mother.

    "What? What were you assuming so far?" Asher asked with an amused light in his eyes. He found it quite satisfying to see her get so confused. If only she knew the truth.

    "I¡­I thought you were trying to get back at me by making my mother your personal maid," Ceti finally revealed her suspicions.

    Asher scoffed as he waved his hand, "I am not that petty. I believe I already showed you your ce for disrespecting me, which I still don''t understand why you kept stepping on my toes when we didn''t even know each other before. I think I deserve an answer. Even if you don''t, I demand it," Asher said with narrowed eyes as his sharp gaze fell on Ceti.

    He already knew Ceti never took part in torturing him, and her mother wouldn''t also lie to him. So he always found it baffling why she seemed to have something against him since the day he woke up.

    Ceti''s expression becameplicated as she averted her gaze. She had always regretted how she treated him after he woke up, especially since her mother also got involved because of her actions.

    Feeling his piercing gaze, she finally looked up at him and said, "It¡­had nothing to do with you¡­And I have always regretted my past actions," Thinking about it in hindsight, Ceti knew Asher could have made her suffer using the power of his status to get back at her, but he didn''t.

    This was the only fact that made her feel that maybe he was not as bad as the other nobles.

    "What do you mean?"

    "It''s nothing¡­It''s quite silly," Ceti said with a long sigh as she added, "You reminded me of someone I¡­used to hate¡­being useless and burdening everyone around them. But I know your circumstances were different, and¡­you aren''t really useless."

    She then deeply bowed and said, "I sincerely apologize for my actions at that time."

    Asher gestured to her to rise as he shrugged, "It does seem silly. So let''s forget it as a silly matter," Asher inwardly smiled as he said this.

    He then gestured at their surroundings, "We should rest. Our supplies are limited, so we need to be careful with what we eat and drink."

    He pointed to a narrow path that ended in a dead-end, "We''ll rest there," he dered, "We can take turns sleeping when its time."

    Ceti frowned, her gaze flicking over the spot he indicated, "But won''t we be trapping ourselves?" she asked, "If anyone or anythinges from either side, we''ll be cornered."

    Asher smirked at that, his fingers closing around two Resonance Crystals from his spatial bag, "Did you forget?" he said, pulling out the crystals and showing them to Ceti, "I''ll ce one of these on each side, a few meters away. The moment someone gets close, the crystals will vibrate. We''ll hear it and move before anything can even happen. But still, one of us will sit at the entrance and keep watch."

    "Don''t they have a time limit before they be useless?" Ceti asked as she looked at the two dark violet crystals.

    "Yes¡­Each one of them can stay activated for 2 hours. But we have 100 of them, and we may even find more on the way. We will just rece them right before they burn out," Asher said as he handed over one of the Resonance Crystals to her.

    -

    A few hours had passed since Ceti had taken up her post as the watch, her eyes scanning the subtle darkness around the narrow path where they had decided to rest.

    If it wasn''t for the rocks having a subtle glow to them, they would have been walking in total darkness, not that it would be too much of a trouble for her.

    Eventually, her gaze fell onto the stone b where Asher was currently fast asleep.

    "Your Highness," she spoke softly, her voice echoing slightly in the eerie silence, "It''s time to wake up."

    When he didn''t stir even after calling to him a few times, she let out a soft click of her tongue, irritation, and disbelief seeping into her whispery voice, "Your Highness, wake up," she repeated, her tone getting harder.

    However, he remained as still as a statue, his deep and steady breaths indicating that he was sound asleep.

    Finally, out of options, Ceti reached down to turn him over, hoping the physical disturbance would wake him.

    But, as she did, her eyes widened in shock at the sight of the ridiculouslyrge bulge in his pants.

    She quickly covered her mouth, her eyes darting away as a blush spread across her cheeks. It took a few moments for her brain to process what she was seeing while Asher finally stirred awake.

    Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, he blinked at her in confusion, a frown forming on his face, "Why the hell are you staring at my cock, Ceti?" He asked in a gruff voice, brushing his hand through his silver-white hair, "Now do you understand the example of the delicious dessert I told you earlier? We just can''t help it. No need to feel ashamed about it though. It''s quite natural."

    Her face turned even redder, the words causing her to whirl around, her back facing him. "I... I wasn''t..." She stammered, her voice trembling, "I didn''t mean to. I-I really didn''t¡­" Ceti winced, wondering when she would stop embarrassing herself like this.

    Not too long ago she cursed at him for being indecent and now....She couldn''t even look at his face now.

    Were the Devils purposefully putting her in such situations?

    However, inwardly, she couldn''t help but wonder just how a man''s... thing could be sorge. Especially since he wasn''t even half-beast.

    It was as if he put a sword inside there.

    Was it because of his alien race? Why did it even be big if he was sleeping?

    Asher sighed as he looked at his angry little dragon that was trying to tear out of his pants. He knew it had been weeks since he pacified the anger of his little dragon.

    But even with Merina by his side, they never got the chance or time to do anything. He also knew Merina felt the same thing because of the number of times she shot him silent yet shy gazes. The best he could do was indulge a bit but not go all the way.

    However, for some reason, he has been feeling a strange emptiness in his chest that only continued to gnaw at him as days passed and it definitely wasn''t making him feel better.

    It only made him sigh with a look of frustration.

    *Hnnnnn*

    Suddenly, a subtle humming sound came from the left side of the tunnel, making both Ceti and Asher be vignt as he got up on his feet,

    "Somebody ising. We have to move!"

    Ceti nodded immediately as they picked up their spatial bags and hurriedly moved out of the narrow pathway.

    By now, they realized that without the Resonance Crystals, they could get ambushed easily since those who had entered this mini-dungeon must have learned to not make any loud sounds.

    ---

 Chapter 260 Nightmare Reapers

    Chapter 260 Nightmare Reapers

    After 10 grueling days of surviving thebyrinthine Hollow of Echoes, Merina, Callisa, and Is finally crossed into a safe zone.

    As they stepped over the threshold, the eerie silence of the ce gave way to the low hum of life and activity.

    The narrow, winding tunnels opened into a vast cavern, its high ceiling adorned with shimmering stctites that cast a faint, beautiful glow, making the cavern look like a city under the stars.

    It was as if they had stumbled upon an underground metropolis, bustling with activity.

    At first nce, the city seemed to grow organically from the cavern itself.

    Buildings were made from intricately carved stones, following the natural curvature of the cavern walls. Glowing moss and fungi served as the city''s primary sources of light, casting an otherworldly glow over the entire area.

    Meanwhile, demons of various species filled the city, some bartering with the vendors while others lounged in small caves, forging and tending to their wounded or trying to form alliances, either by coercion or pleading.

    The rhythmic hum of chatter filled the air, creating a cacophony of echoes within the ominous caverns.

    Merina was surprised to see some people had set up their own shops in alcoves within the cavern walls, their goodsid out on rough-hewn tables made of stgmites.

    Is''s eyes widened at the sight of various trinkets, relics, and weaponry gleaming under the fungal glow.

    She knew things seemed rtively peaceful only because of the rules of the Safe Zone. Otherwise...

    "It seems people are selling the things they made on their own in exchange for Deviar Shards. Quite a wise way to get some without risking their lives," Is said to Merina, who nodded with raised brows as she took a look around them.

    "They know many groups had already lost at least someone who had learned a limited scroll. The remaining members of those groups must be trying topensate for their loss by buying things directly from other people," Merina mused before her expression became doleful, "This just makes me worry for Master and Ceti. The map shows that they have yet toe upon a safe zone, and we are still so far away from them."

    Is gently ced her hand on Merina''s shoulder as she said with a soft gaze, "I know the longer they are out there without a safe zone in their sights, the harder it would get as their supplies run out. But don''t worry¡­We both know Asher and Ceti are more than capable of surviving on their own. They know how to get things done without making too much noise¡­literally," Is meant every word she said, especially regarding Asher, since she knew Asher was more than just the strength he had now.

    As someone who had once been the strongest Hunter, she knew he knew things and had nurtured sharp instincts that would give him an edge over the others when it came to surviving.

    Merina looked up at Is, the worry in her eyes lessened after feeling the confidence in Is''s voice.

    For some reason, she felt that Is wasn''t saying it to reassure her but that she was really confident about it.

    "Koo¡­" Callisa let out a soft, weak mewl as she looked at Is, who nodded and said, "Yes, Callisa. He will be fine without us, and we will reunite with him soon."

    As the pair ventured further into the safe zone, the murmur of the crowd took on a different tone.

    Because of Callisa''s huge size and the two stunning beauties walking in front of it, no soul failed to notice them.

    Whispers hissed through the crowd like a chilling breeze. Merina, with her sharp senses, could not miss the sideways nces, the raised brows, the quiet gasps, and the overt pointing.

    Word had spread of the royal consort''s party entering the Hollow of Echoes, and the sight of the Umbralfiend Princess and the royal consort''s maid, minus two of their party members, including the royal consort himself, had sent shock waves through the crowd.

    The whispers grew louder, curiosity and fear intermingling as the crowd questioned the whereabouts of the royal consort and hispanion.

    Were they already dead? Such news could shake up the entire Bloodburn Kingdom and the rest of their realm as well since most of them standing here had already had terrifying rumors about the potential of the royal consort...especially the fact that he possessed an Immortal Bloodline.

    Merina clenched her fists upon noticing some people gloating and scoffing upon realizing Asher was not among them.

    Surely, they were people who obviously didn''t like the Bloodburn Kingdom or her Master.

    Some of the people had their faces looking like they were containing the urge to ask something. They wanted to know if these two beauties, especially the Umbralfiend Princess and the legendary Kraken wanted to join their group.

    But they either knew they weren''t qualified to ask, while some didn''t have the courage, thinking they might take it as an insult.

    However, everyone knew that most groups would dream of having an alliance with these three. Any group that has them would surely stand a chance ating out victorious.

    Those who had heard of the Umbralfiend Princess and the rumor of her being a Soul Devourer deeply bowed as she walked past. To witness a Soul Devourer walking amongst them was an honor in itself.

    As they navigated through the bustling safe zone, Merina found herself ncing over at Is, an aura of calm amidst the cacophony.

    "It''s... unusual, you know," Merina began, her voice echoing in Is''s mind, "Master has begun to entrust you with more and more significant tasks. I have never seen him do so with anyone else¡­" Merina remembered how Asher gave the Deviar Crystal to Is to safeguard.

    Merina thought how he would never do that with anyone else other than her, and Is wasn''t bound to him in any way tomand herplete obedience.

    Is looked at Merina with aplicated glint in her eyes, "I¡­

    hadn''t given it much thought," she admitted.

    Merina shook her head, a soft smile lighting up her face, "It''s alright. ways she couldn''t describe but for the better.

    In fact, it''s... it''s heartening. I am d he is trusting you with things since he needs someone like you in his life," Merina had noticed how Is and Callisa together had changed her Master in subtle ways she couldn''t describe but for the better.

    She also instinctively and through her observations felt that Is was one of the most honorable women she had ever met.

    Merina''s voice carried warmth, making Is return the sentiment with a soft nod, "Thank you for feeling that way about me, Merina. But it''s not just about me...I am only helping him because I believe he can carve a peaceful future for us all. And you are a significant part of his life. Even if he may not say it, without you, he wouldn''t be able to look after himself properly. And considering the kind of person Asher is, he needs someone like you."

    Merina''s eyes widened, a blush creeping onto her cheeks. She looked away, stammering with a look of appreciation, "I... I hope you are right. I never want him to get rid of me or think that I¡­am useless."

    Gently, Is sped her hand, her gaze full of determination and sincerity, "Asher would never discard those he trusts, Merina. You should have more faith in yourself since I know you understand the value of his trust."

    Merina blinked, taken aback by Is''s firm words. She offered a faint smile, her heart lightened by the reassurances, each word like a warm beacon.

    Suddenly, the air in the safe zone stirred with a shift in energy. The murmuring chatter quieted, the usual hustle of trade gave way to a collective intake of breath, and the atmosphere tensed like a taut string ready to snap.

    Is and Merina found themselves standing amidst a parting sea of demons, a powerful undercurrent of apprehension washing over them.

    From the pulsating throng, a formidable group emerged, their presence a palpable force of power and authority.

    The five figures walked with a coiled grace, a blend of lethal intent and controlled power that resonated with every step.

    Each held a distinctive aura, their eyes reflecting the raw, ancient spirit of their lineage, especially the one in the front.

    The diverse crowd instinctively backed away, yielding to theirmanding presence.

    All 5 of them were quite tall, dwarfing most who were walking past them, and their group name read "Nightmare Reapers".

    Merina''s grip on Is''s arm tightened, a frisson of fear in her clutch.

    Is turned to see a frightened expression shadow Merina''s gentle features.

    The sight prompted her to ask in a low, measured voice, "Are they the¡­Draconvers?" Is had only ever heard about them but never saw one personally due to them living on the other side of the world.

    They were a striking mix of man and dragon, and their history was deeply connected to the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    But she wasn''t surprised by Merina''s reaction since everyone knew the Draconvers ruled the Draconis Kingdom and hated the Bloodburn Kingdom to its bones.

    They were also feared greatly since the Bloodburn Kingdom ruled the south and the werewolves the east, while the Draconversmanded a lot of power in the north and westbined.

    The only reason they or the Bloodburn Kingdom never locked horns in the short past was only due to the distance and the potential coteral damage that could be caused in a war. The one who attacks first would surely stand a chance to lose more.

    Merina nodded, her breath hitching, "Yes... And I had prayed we would never encounter them here, most of all the one leading them¡­Agonon, the Prince of the Draconis Kingdom¡­They already have collected more than 60,000 shards¡­" Merina could only imagine how efficient they must have been to collect so many shards quickly. But she wasn''t shocked since she knew their prince was a Soul Devourer!

    Nevertheless, Is remained calm, and Merina steeled herself, standing their ground as the group approached.

    The man in the front, who seemed like their leader, a towering 6 7" feet figure with jet ck skin glimmering with scales, strode forth. His fiery red eyes bore into theirs, and midnight-ck wings fluttered ominously while his intimidating presence filled the space around him.

    Their leader stepped forward and spoke in a voice that was as rough as rolling thunder, sending an involuntary shiver down the spines of those who heard it. His gaze never wavered from Is, "What a coincidence¡­To run into you here and the Kraken. House Thorne truly lost their teeth, hm?" Agonon said as he looked up to nce at the young Kraken briefly, who was staring at him with wariness.

    Circe, the woman beside him, her dark yellow serpentine eyes assessing Is with a predatory interest. Her crimson skin seemed to glow in the luminescent light, the silver strands of her hair falling around her shoulders in a stunning contrast, "The rumors do not do you any justice, princess. You look even more beautiful than what they say and it makes me quite jealous."

    nking them was Erebus, his charcoal grey skin blending with the shadows that danced along the cavern walls. His spectral white hair flowed like a ghostly river, his void-like eyes appearing as unreadable as a moonless night, "Focus, Circe. This is not the time to y," He whispered to her, making Circe let out a subtle scoff.

    On Agonon''s other side, Rune''s royal blue skin adorned with golden runic tattoos stood out. His brawny figure exuded raw power as he eyed Merina with a look of hate and contempt.

    "Oh, you three seem to be alone. I heard the royal consort was in your group. Did something unfortunate happen to him?" Vespera, the only calming presence in their intense formation, asked with a look of innocent curiosity.

    Hervender skin, midnight ck hair, and spectral eyes painted a hauntingly beautiful picture, a stark contrast to the fear she evoked in those around her.

    However, despite how innocent Vespera''s question seemed, Is and Merina could feel the danger in her question.

 Chapter 261 Its My Choice

    Chapter 261 It''s My Choice

    The pointed question hung heavily in the air, casting an invisible weight upon the gathering crowd.

    Merina, her fingers still firmly gripping Is''s forearm, met Vespera''s gaze without flinching.

    With a thinly veiled derision, she retorted, "Master Asher is alive and well. We will reunite soon," She knew this woman was purposefully trying to stir trouble for them by asking such a question aloud and so she also made sure to answer loudly.

    Vespera''s chuckle echoed, a chilling sound that left no warmth in its wake, "Oh, my apologies. I didn''t realize the Bloodburn Consort''s pet was right here," she said, the wordsced with scorn as her eyes flickered to Merina, a contemptuous glint twinkling in their depths.

    Before the diforting tension could reach a boiling point, Circe, her voice smooth butced with condescension, turned her attention to Is, "Tell me, why would someone as distinguished as you want to spend your time with a traitorous bitch who is a rat to her own race?" she asked, her dark yellow eyes gleaming with sinister amusement.

    Is''s eyes grew cold, an icy cier in the face of Circe''s challenge, "Merina is my friend," she stated, her tone steady, the words heavy with unspoken warnings, "I will not stand here and listen to you insult her again."

    Circe curled her lips with a incensed look while Merina looked up at Is with a softened gaze.

    A tense silence followed her words, an invisible force field pushing back against the two women''s scornfulments.

    Suddenly, Agonon''s hand raised, a silentmand that brought Circe''s derision to an abrupt halt. With a subtle snort, Circe took a step back, her serpentine gaze never leaving Is.

    Agonon''s fiery eyes bore into Is, "Princess Is, you are something quite special," he admitted, "You and your people don''t deserve to be ves to the Bloodburn Kingdom."

    Is''s gaze did not waver under his scrutiny. She shook her head, a strand of hair falling forward, a lone beacon of disagreement, "You misunderstand, Prince Agonon," she replied, her tone devoid of any uncertainty, "Neither I nor my people are ves. Despite the war, the Bloodburn Kingdom has been merciful, especially the queen and her consort."

    Agonon shook his head, his gaze still fierce and heavy, "The Bloodburn Kingdom has twisted the narrative in their favor," he dered, "If you and your people were truly free, why did their queen strip you of your kingdom and titles other than to rob your dignity?"

    His words echoed beside her ears, an unkind echo of a painful past. He continued, "They keep you close because of the life crystals Unperturbed by the tension his words had caused, Agonon continued. His eyes never strayed from Is''s as he proposed, "I your kind ''generously'' provide, and you know this is true. Does the shame of losing your kingdom, you and your parents'' dignity, and the humiliation of being led around by the Bloodburn Kingdom not weigh on you?"

    The truth in Agonon''s words stung. Is''s lips pressed together in a tight line, a silent response to the harsh reality being dredged up.

    Beside her, Merina clenched her fists, her eyes filled with worry. How she wished her Master was here; he would know how to handle people like Agonon.

    Unperturbed by the tension his words had caused, Agonon continued. His eyes never strayed from Is''s as he proposed, "I want you to join us and form an alliance. With our help, we can free your people from the Bloodburn Kingdom one day. My people will restore the respect and dignity that your kind deserves. We will stand together as equals. I can promise that on behalf of my kingdom. We can also help you survive this because we both know your group isn''t strong enough, especially if you all manage to reach the higher dungeons."

    His words brought a spark of hope, a flicker of possibility in the stark reality they faced, or so anyone in the shoes of Is would feel...Merina thought.

    Yet the gravity of his proposal was not lost on either woman, "You need not worry about the consequences. You can say you were forced to cooperate for survival, and if it makes things easier... we can ensure no unnecessary witnesses remain."

    Merina''s heart skipped a beat. The thinly veiled threat was aimed directly at her. Agonon was suggesting her death as a casualty of this new alliance since she heard this conversation.

    Even if she believed in Is, she also knew what was hurting Is the most, and that reason caused her heart to flicker with doubt.

    "Thank you for your offer, Prince Agonon," Is began, her voice cool as the surrounding cavern, "But I must decline. I''ve given my word to the royal consort. I will stand by him. That is my choice," Isoa''s words were firm, and her eyes contained no hint of hesitation or doubt, making Merina let out a sigh of relief inwardly and feel grateful.

    Circe, standing to Agonon''s side, scoffed, her disbelief coloring the air, "How ridiculous. Is she joking?" she sneered, but her derision was cut short as Agonon''s voice cut through the tense silence.

    "You''re making a grave mistake, Princess Is," He then briefly nced at the Kraken before looking at Is, "I can''t fathom why you would honor a pledge made to a man who even caused the death of your¡ª"

    But Is suddenly cut him off, her voice calm yet sharp as a de, "That is enough," she warned, her gaze hardened, "I won''t have you, or any of your people, bring up such matters again."

    Without another word, Is gestured to Merina. The two turned their backs on the Draconvers and began to walk away, leaving Agonon and his group standing in silence.

    As the two women walked away, Callisa who had been silent throughout the encounter finally looked down at the Draconvers.

    "Krrr¡­"

    Her eyes were hard, her mouth parts letting out a subtle growl as she ominously snapped one of her giant pincers together, looming over their heads.

    It was a clear threat, a wordless warning to not cross her path again. With onest deathly stare, she turned to follow Is and Merina.

    As Is and her party retreated, Circe couldn''t contain her outrage any longer. She hissed, "Sea bitch!" her voice echoing around the cavern, "How dare she spurn our Agonon''s kindness like that!"

    Rune, who had been silent throughout the confrontation, let out a low grunt. He turned to Agonon, his golden tattoos glinting ominously in the faint light, "What now, Agonon?" he asked, his voice grating and thick with barely concealed anger.

    Agonon watched the three retreating figures for a moment before he spoke. His voice was steady, his eyes cold and resolute, "Our ns remain unchanged," he dered, "I did not anticipate the Umbralfiend princess to respond as such, but that does not alter our objective. The Bloodburn Kingdom is on its way to its doom. If the Umbralfiends wish to share their fate, then so be it. They will all sumb to us anyway."

    A small, cruel smile crept onto Vespera''s face at this, "That is a given," she agreed, her spectral eyes shining with malicious delight, "Judging from the confidence of Asher''s pet, it would seem that alien is still alive."

    Circe scoffed at this, her dark yellow eyes shing with derision, "Even if he is, he won''t remain so for long," she retorted, her voice filled with venom, "The bounty we have put today on that alien with the so-called Immortal Bloodline is so tempting, even those far beneath him might try their luck. His time is running out and even more so now that he doesn''t have a Soul Devourer or the Kraken to protect him."

    The people standing around were finally able to release their breaths as they saw the two groups part.

    They could only gossip to each other, wondering what this powerful party from the Draconis Kingdom was talking about with the one from the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    It was a surprise they didn''t feel any killing intent considering the history between those two kingdoms.

    Is and Merina walked in silence for a moment, Callisa''s immense form looming over them like a protective shadow.

    Eventually, Merina broke the silence, her voice unsteady. "Thank you, Is," she murmured, her gaze fixed on the rocky path ahead, "I have to be honest... For a second, I wasn''t sure how you were going to respond to Agonon''s offer. Logically, anyone else would''ve taken it."

    Is remained silent, her gaze distant and unfocused, her thoughts seemingly miles away. Merina knew the wounds from losing her kingdom, and her people''s pride was still fresh, still raw.

    "Why?" Merina finally asked, "Why did you choose to still stand by Asher?"

    Is finally turned to Merina, her eyes zed but firm, a quiet strength radiating from her, "Other than the fact that I would never believe the words of a stranger, I told you before, Merina. I believe in Asher. I believe in the changes he can bring about," she said, her voice steady, "Agonon and his group are wary of Asher''s potential. They wanted me on their side to ensure Asher had no allies to support him."

    Is''s gaze hardened, her voice carrying a newfound resolve, "This is proof. Even without knowing Asher personally, these powerful people from around our world are wary of him. They fear his potential, whether they believe him to have the Immortal Bloodline or not," Inwardly, Is wondered how much different their reactions would be if they knew who he really was.

    Maybe they would even risk everything to kill him as fast as possible.

    Merina listened to Is, her eyes widening in realization. She smiled, a sense of pride welling up in her chest for her Master, and feeling happy at Is''s choice.

 Chapter 262 A Curious Cat

    Chapter 262 A Curious Cat

    Couple of hours ago,

    Ceti was on her knees, her scarlet hair tied up in a ponytail, as she meticulously collected the glowing dark violet Resonance Crystals.

    Their light barely illuminated the vast cavern around them, bouncing off the cavern walls, making shadows dance in an unsettling choreography.

    Meanwhile, Asher stood nearby, a rare frown etching lines onto his otherwise wless face. He rummaged through his spatial bag, his long silver-white hair slipping over his shoulder, creating a striking contrast against his gray skin, "We''re nearly out," he said softly.

    Without Merina, they couldn''t cook any food nor forge or concoct anything without Is to harvest the materials for them.

    Ceti straightened up, her hands holding two Resonance Crystals, her dark blue eyes reflecting their faint glow, "That''s not surprising," she responded, her voice carrying a tinge of weariness, "It''s been almost ten days, and still, there''s no sign of us getting closer to Is or mother. This ce... it''s like it doesn''t want us to regroup. We didn''t evene upon any Safe Zones."

    Asher closed the bag, his dark golden eyes meeting Ceti''s, "Our options are limited. We either start hunting for supplies or gather enough Deviar Shards to push into the next dungeon, where we may hope to regroup faster. One way or another, we can''t afford to stay hidden any longer."

    A determined glint appeared in Ceti''s eyes, her hands tightening around the crystals. "Then we''ll hunt. We''ll be the silent hunters here. Your technique which you taught me, wille in handy."

    His lips curled into a smirk, amused by her fierce determination, "You took the words right out of my mind."

    Without a word, Ceti reached into her spatial bag and pulled out a piece of food, offering it to Asher, "You need to eat," she said, her gaze steady, "You didn''t eatst night, and I know your supplies ran out."

    Asher looked at the morsel in her hand, and then at her, "And this is yourst piece, was his instincts and intellect that helped them cross a lot of hurdles in this dungeon despite the fact that he was more than 20 years younger than her.

    isn''t it? I believe Merina used special ingredients to cook this Rare Grade food which grants health and mana recovery for a short period."

    Ceti nodded, her face resolute as she subtly cleared her throat, "It''s fine. You need it more than I do, and it''s my duty to protect you during this quest," After spending all these days with him alone, Ceti realized that she was too arrogant to have looked down on him just because he was not as strong or old as her.

    Even if it was her senses that came in handy when avoiding danger, astonishingly, it was his instincts and intellect that helped them cross a lot of hurdles in this dungeon despite the fact that he was more than 20 years younger than her.

    She was beginning to realize why the queen, her mother, and so many people got pulled toward him. He had an indescribable charm of doing and saying things she couldn''t put her finger on.

    But still, she was determined to be on her guard and not let him influence her since she had a feeling that he was hiding something. After spending so much time with him alone, she witnessed how knowledgeable and how great his instincts were.

    Even if he had the Bloodline Memories of an Immortal Bloodline, they could help so much before the inherited instincts and whatever knowledge they gained should be honed through a lot of experience to reach the level he was disying.

    But how could someone who had spent most of his life sleeping on a bed be this good? Even if thete king himself imparted knowledge to him, he couldn''t have possibly imparted his experience and instincts.

    However, despite all her doubts, she felt that he genuinely cared for the welfare of their kingdom and the queen. His actions at least proved that.

    epting the food with a subtle smile, Asher ced it into his bag, "I''ll eat it when it''s necessary," he said as he turned around, and Ceti followed.

    "Have you thought of any strategy if we onlye upon powerful groups?" Ceti asked with a look of concern as she walked beside him. She already had some in her mind, but she wanted to pick his brain.

    "It''s been almost ten days since we came here. By now, at least a few weaker groups should have also made it here, especially if they had formed alliances. But just to answer your question¡­we will think of one after knowing what kind of people we are dealing with. It''s never wise to blindly run into a fight. So we won''t engage any strong groups until we have no choice."

    [ Group Name: Damned Hunters ]

    [ Deviar Shards: 30,640 ]

    The winding expanse of the Hollow of Echoes seemed endless, its haunting whispers never seeming to tire.

    23:43

    For hours, Asher and Ceti moved like phantoms through the murky depths, their gazes ever watchful.

    Weak monsters came and went, ignored by the pair who saw no worth in engaging them without Is to harvest their remains. Stronger enemy groups were likewise avoided, their numbers or strength too daunting for Asher and Ceti to tackle alone, their supplies too meager to risk a full-on confrontation.

    With each passing hour, Ceti felt fatigue tugging at her, her body protesting against the physical strain andck of substantial sustenance.

    They had been eating and drinking frugally over the past few days to preserve their supplies. But who knew they would still be traveling alone without regrouping for this long.

    At this point, she was nearly ready to throw caution to the wind and challenge a formidable group to loot supplies.

    However, a sudden faint sound of shuffling footsteps made her ears perk up. She turned to Asher and tapped his back urgently, silently gesturing for him to follow her. Swiftly, they navigated into another tunnel until they found themselves hiding behind arge boulder, overlooking a group of seven Hunters.

    They were huddled around the fresh corpse of a monster, greedily harvesting its carcass. Ceti watched them silently, her dark blue eyes glinting in anticipation, but it was Asher who acted first. His eyes, dark and calcting, measured the Hunters'' mana circuit. A slow smirk spread on his lips.

    "I''ve got this. They''re just D-ranks," he murmured, his tone infused with an unsettling level of confidence.

    "But, Your Highness, there are seven..." Ceti began, her voice filled with apprehension.

    However, before she could finish, Asher was already slinking away, his figure melting into the shadowy recesses of the tunnel.

    Ceti knew Asher had the strength to easily kill them, but the question that haunted her was whether he could do it quietly.

    It wasn''t as if he could kill all 7 of them at the same time without making a noise, could he?

    Asher''s eyes shimmered with an icy resolve as he gently ced his palm against the nearby shadow, hismand pulsating through the darkness.

    The shadow responded with an obedient shudder and began to crawl across the rocky surface, pulling along more shadows in its path.

    Like a silent, shadowy serpent, it moved stealthily across the cavern until it was within reach of the unsuspecting hunters.

    In a matter of moments, before they could process the unexpected turn of events, thick shadowy roots burst forth from the ground and entangled them with a vice-like grip.

    "Mmmmhh¡­"

    Panic welled up in their hearts as they found themselves helplessly immobilized, their horrified eyes wide and unblinking.

    Any attempt to scream was muffled by the strangling shadows that had wrapped around their mouths too.

    From the corner of their eyes, they caught sight of a figure emerging from the shadows, a gray skinned demon with eerie golden eyes.

    The sight of the infamous Hellbringer sent a wave of fear coursing through their bodies, chilling them to the bone. The legend of his ruthlessness and how he was undefeatable by their peers was well-known among the Hunters, and now, they were about to experience it first-hand.

    They had prayed so hard to note upon him, and yet fate wasn''t merciful.

    Asher pulled out his zing ring de, its eerie emerald mes casting dancing shadows over his stone-cold expression.

    With a swift toss, the ring de flew through the air, whistling a luby of impending death.

    It gracefully shed across the throats of the immobilized hunters in a beautiful arc, ensuring nobody was left alive.

    Their wide eyes began to lose their light, as life ebbed away, the roots gently lowered their lifeless bodies onto the cavern floor before disappearing back into the shadows.

    As effortlessly as it had begun its deadly dance, the de of Damnation returned to Asher''s hand, the mes flickering in silent triumph.

    Asher could have let Ceti handle it, but he wanted her mana reserves intact just in case they had to fight stronger ones on the way.

    From her hiding spot, Ceti had been watching in stunned silence. She had known of Asher''s strength, but the ruthless efficiency of his methods left her in awe yet again. He was surely the most terrifying genius she had ever seen.

    However, her gaze lingered on the ring de - the same one he''d brought when they started this quest.

    But her thoughts got distracted when she saw Asher gesturing to her to help him loot the dead Hunters.

    Shaking herself out of her reverie, she eagerly walked over, her eyes brimming with hunger and greed to get anything that could help him in a situation like this.

    "Tsk, these weak ones only had Common Grade food and potions and not even enough tost a day more. Were they nning to just cook and concoct whenever they needed to? But I guess something is better than nothing," Asher said as he stuffed found in their bags.

    "Sigh, what a waste. Even their shoddy armor and weapons are this close to losing their durability. Only one of them has a barely usable sword. Sigh, it will do for now," She then looked at him chewing and said, "The food these Hunters cook won''t help us gain any mana. It is made to benefit their bodies and not ours. You should try eating the one I gave you," Ceti felt he must have exhausted quite some mana to kill those 7 Hunters quickly.

    Asher got up and said, "I am eating to keep up my stamina and not feel hungry. As for my mana reserves¡­I will survive with what I have," Asher didn''t mind since he knew the only way he could gain MP was by sacrificing his own blood to the ring.

    Once they had finished looting the bodies, Ceti turned to Asher with a scrutinizing gaze. Her eyes narrowed as she asked, "Your Highness, howe your ring is still as good as new? I mean, if you haven''t used it all this time, it would have crumbled by now... just like my armor and gloves."

    Asher was taken aback, but not surprised. He had been expecting this question since Ceti had been sticking with him the entire time.

    He let out a chuckle and shrugged, "I didn''t realize I was stuck with such a curious cat. You''re always full of questions, aren''t you, Ceti?"

    Ceti pinched her lips together as she looked to the side.

    He then said with a smirk on his face, "How about this? I''ll answer your question if you tell me why you never transform into your werewolf form."

    Ceti''s brows furrowed at his unexpected query. He already knew the answer, "You already know why I can''t," she replied, "My bloodline has been sealed by my people before my mother, and I had to run away. With the help of thete king, I was able to unseal it halfway."

    Asher shook his head, unconvinced, "I don''t buy that."

    Ceti''s eyes widened in surprise, "W-What?" Ceti couldn''t believe how unbelievable he was.

    Her tone was a mix of confusion, and she said in an aggrieved tone, "If you didn''t want to answer my question, you could have just said so. But I am not a liar."

    "Is that so?" Asher responded with narrowed eyes.

    But before either could continue their discussion, their expressions stiffened simultaneously. A message had intruded into their minds, stealing their attention.

    [ Warning! A Bounty has been ced on Hellbringer ]

    The two frowned upon seeing this message.

    ---

    A/N: Bonus Ceti art uploaded.

 Chapter 263 Bait And Kill

    Chapter 263 Bait And Kill

    [ Warning! A Bounty has been ced on Hellbringer ]

    [ All Hunter and Demon groups within a 100-kilometer radius are now aware of your general location within a 40 kilometers radius. The closer they get, the easier it will be to find you ]

    [ This Bounty Hunt willst for 2 Hours ]

    [ You cannot enter any Safe Zone during the Hunt ]

    [ Survive this Bounty Hunt, and you will stand to gain 40,000 Deviar Shards. Die, and the one who kills you will stand to gain the same ]

    As the gravity of their situation sunk in, Asher and Ceti''s expressions hardened into grim determination. The unexpected twist was like a sudden thunderp on an already bad day.

    Asher clicked his tongue, his gaze sweeping over the shadowy tunnels they were ensconced in, "Great... Bounty Hunts as well? As if things couldn''t get worse," he murmured to himself.

    He could guess any Hunter or Demon group would be thirsting for those 40,000 Deviar Shards, which was enough to almost reach halfway to the number of shards required to advance to the next dungeon.

    Ceti''s eyes darted to Asher, her brows knitted with worry, "Your Highness," she began, her voice barely a whisper in the echoing chamber, "someone must have put up 40,000 Deviar Shards to have you killed. Do you know anyone who would be that desperate, that determined to hunt you down?"

    A subtle scoff escaped Asher''s lips, "Does it matter, Ceti?" he retorted, "Given the number of people that want me dead, take your pick."

    Ceti''s gaze narrowed at hisment, yet she realized the truth in his words. Swallowing the knot in her throat, she shifted the subject, "What do we do now? Our location is continually exposed to the others..." Her voice trailed off, realizing that she was relying on his advice, a stark contrast to her previous independence.

    Asher''s fingers traced over the map of their location, his gaze narrowing in concentration, "This is bad," he admitted, "But our best option is to keep moving. That way, we can buy some time and prevent many groups from ambushing us by staying at the same ce," However, inwardly, Asher was not sure at all how things were going to y out in the next two hours.

    He could only hope there weren''t too many people in their vicinity.

    Ceti nodded in agreement, understanding that motion was their only option. Time was of the essence now. With a shared look of understanding, the duo hastily set off, pushing forward into the windingbyrinth of the Hollow of Echoes.

    The two of them plunged headlong through the echoing corridors of the twisting caves, throwing caution to the wind. Their normally stealthy pace had been reced by a desperate scramble, each footfall echoing around them like a cacophony.

    Since their location was being exposed, they saw no point in trying to hide any echoes of their steps. Being slower would only let the others get to them faster.

    Suddenly, a cold, unpleasant dread hung over Asher and Ceti as they watched a small red circle close in on their location on their map, only a couple of hundred meters away. Their eyes met, silently acknowledging the dire reality - they were being hunted.

    Their minds raced, trying to gauge the strength and numbers of their hunters, but the information they had was simply too vague.

    The impending confrontation loomed over them like a spectral specter, instilling a sense of urgency.

    Suddenly, another red circle materialized on their disy, this one a few kilometers away, yet closing in fast.

    The realization hit Asher like a wave, freezing him in his tracks. He turned to Ceti, his expression severe, "We can''t keep running. We need to take out the group that''s closest to us now. If we don''t, we''ll end up sandwiched between both groups."

    Ceti''s gaze hardened, her jaw setting with determination. She nodded, her voice grim, "Do you have a n for dealing with the ones nearest to us?"

    Asher''s eyes flicked to the iing red circle, his brows furrowed in deep concentration.

    Just a hundred meters away,

    A band of five Hunters prowled the tunnel, their footfalls echoing on the cold stone floor.

    Each one of them was a low level B Rank Hunter, the pulsating aura of their mana circuits painting a clear picture of their power. Their eyes shone with a mix of anticipation and excitement, a strange cocktail of emotions stirred by the idea of killing the infamous Hellbringer and earning at least 40,000 Radem Shards easily.

    The group was a colorful mix. The leader, Garrett, was a tall, burly man with a wild mane of auburn hair, his eyes ame with fervid excitement at the prospect of killing Hellbringer.

    Dressed in rugged leather armor with a great sword slung across his back, he was a menacing figure.

    Loren, a wiry woman with a sharp face and piercing eyes, was moving beside him. She was an archer, her quiver full of arrows that radiated a chilling cold.

    Her anxious gaze flickered over their surroundings as she voiced her worry, "Should we really take part in this bounty hunt? What if we encounter a powerful demon group or more?"

    Sebastian, a sturdily built man with a wide grin, scoffed at her words, "Doesn''t matter," he dismissed, "Everyone will be after Hellbringer, even the demons. If someone else gets to him first, we''ll simply turn tail. Otherwise, we should get to him first, kill him quickly and escape. We can then use one of the teleportation gates we found to get to a safe zone."

    Beside him, Ezra, a young, lean mage with an air of quiet intensity, looked at his leader and asked with a grim face, "Are we sure about this, Garret? Hellbringer is known for killing even B Rank Hunters like us. Isn''t that why he is considered quite dangerous despite being weaker than us? A-And...what if he has powerful people backing him up?"

    Garrettughed, his voice echoing through the tunnel, "Don''t believe the crap you see on the news. Hellbringer is a pussy who is trying to hype himself up by dealing only the final blows. He never kills a B Rank without help. Not even 5 of him can. Besides, I heard he''s separated from his group. We''ll take this bounty as easy as slicing a cake."

    Following him was Finn, a young man with a reserved aura, who chose to keep his counsel to himself, his eyes constantly scanning their surroundings, ready for any unexpected threat.

    As they rounded a corner, they came to an abrupt halt, each of them having their eyes widened.

    There, standing in the shadows was a solitary figure, his dark golden eyes eerily glowing. Garrett''s heart thumped in his chest as he whispered, a fervid smile creeping onto his face, "Hellbringer...Get him!"

    Garret''smand echoed through the tunnel as they lunged toward the solitary figure with a menacing battle cry.

    Seeing Hellbringer still standing without even taking his weapon out made the rest believe Garret was right.

    The cacophony of their rush filled the air, a dreadful symphony that promised violence.

    But even as they charged, an unsettling rustle of chains echoed in the tunnel, a dark, inky mist of chains snaked out from the shadows, quickly wrapping around the limbs of the charging Hunters.

    Their charges halted abruptly, their momentumpletely stolen by the sudden bindings, "What the-" Garrett grunted in surprise, his sword only half drawn. The chains were impossibly strong, unyielding against his struggles.

    At the same time, Loren, trapped mid-draw, felt a chilling fear crawl up her spine. The cold, spectral chains drained the energy around them, sapping her strength as they tightened their grip.

    From the shadows, a woman figure with glowing dark blue eyes emerged.

    Ceti stood there, her eyes cold and ruthless. As the light trickled down the opening of the tunnel, her form suddenly shimmered and twisted, bing an untouchable silhouette of darkness.

    She moved swiftly, a gust of cold wind sweeping across the faces of the shocked Hunters.

    Ezra managed to whimper in fear, "What the hell is-" But his words were cut off as Ceti, materializing in front of him, drove her hand directly into his chest. There was no blood, but the impact was evident.

    He flew backward, crashing into the tunnel wall. His body slumped lifelessly onto the cold ground, a small crater left in his wake.

    The next second, she was upon the next Hunter, Finn, before the others could react. An embodiment of his worst nightmare, she moved without making a sound, appearing before him as though she had always been there.

    Her hand, coated in an armour of stone and dirt, found his heart and squeezed. His gasp was cut short as his life faded, a shocked expression forever etched on his face.

    Ceti didn''t spare a nce at the fallen Hunters. Instead, she was already moving on to Sebastian and Loren. With a swift gesture, a storm of shadows and debris engulfed the pair, the vortex deafening their cries and shredding their bodies with the wrath of a tempest.

    Garrett could only watch in horror as his team was decimated. As the shroud of darkness dissipated, he saw her, standing in front of him.

    He couldn''t even find the voice to say anything upon seeing her hands dripping with blood and dirt.

    But before he could muster his courage, he saw her simply tapping the ground with her feet.

    *Sppstk!*

    "Urghh¡­" Garrett suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood and looked down with trembling eyes to see a earthen spike that had impaled his chest. His body jerked briefly before his body dangled lifelessly on the spike.

    [ +12,200 Deviar Shards ]

    Asher was impressed by her abilities and the speed at which she finished off 5 B Rank Hunters before they could even get the chance to retaliate. Surely, she was better than he thought.

    But there was no time to linger around as the two nodded at each other with a silent understanding and continued to run in the opposite direction to the small red circle that was only around two kilometers behind them.

    As they ran, Asher finally broke the silence, "Not bad. You did good," His tone contained a hint of appreciation.

    Ceti briefly nced at him and said after brief hesitation, "I-It wasn''t all me. Your n was the game changer, Your Highness. Using yourself as bait...was bold but effective. They didn''t even see meing and were too distracted," Her voice held a hint of respect that she somehow coughed out.

    Asher scoffed as he said, "Well, since you already know how famous I am in both realms, it isn''t a surprise that they like me so much."

    They continued running in sync, their steps echoing through the tunnel.

    Ceti, yet again, found herself admiring Asher''s courage and quick thinking once again.

    There was a spark of hope igniting in her heart, perhaps they could make it through this. Just as this thought crossed her mind, their shared silence was broken by the abrupt notification.

    [ Warning! Cavern Copse Imminent - 55 minutes ]

    Asher clicked his tongue, "Damn it! Can''t the Devils just cut us a break?"

 Chapter 264 Its Not My Fault

    Chapter 264 It''s Not My Fault

    For more than half an hour, it was a blur of frantic running, strategic takedowns, and sudden teleportations for the duo.

    Group after group, Demons and Hunters, came at them, but they managed to hold them off with the same tried-and-tested strategy: Asher the distraction, Ceti the executioner.

    Ceti had great control over the darkness and the earth element, allowing her an elemental advantage in a ce like this as well. It was the only thing that made the two feel fortunate for being in this dungeon during this bounty.

    But despite killing those who tried to hunt them, they didn''t have the luxury of time to loot nor take their spatial bags since carrying extra would only slow them down. Ceti didn''t even bother to take their clothes since she was sweating profusely, and she was getting used to fighting more freely.

    The sound of each encounter echoed through the caves, the aftermath a grim reflection of the duo''s desperate struggle to survive.

    In the heat of these encounters, Ceti suffered minor injuries, and to Asher''s surprise, her stamina wasn''t going down at all. She was literally like a machine, keeping up the same or more vigor and speed without slowing down even a fraction.

    He felt this must be some kind of special ability of hers, and indeed Ceti revealed to him that she had some kind of special adaptation ability that allowed her to be harder to injure the more she got hurt.

    This was definitely an ability anyone would dream of having or so Asher thought.

    They also kept using whatever teleportation gates they could find to throw off the ones trying to hunt them down, especially when too many small red circles on their map were trying to converge on them.

    But with every teleportation gate they used, their shard reserves dwindled rapidly. And they could only teleport to ces they had been to before. It was a risk, but a necessary one. The time was ticking away with no mercy.

    As the countdown to the Cavern Copse neared its end, with only two minutes remaining, Asher felt it was time as they came upon another teleportation gate, "I remember a spot. We have to get there to be safe from the copse," Asher made sure to observe his surroundings all this time and keep an eye out for any shelter since he didn''t know when the Cavern Copse might happen again.

    Ceti nced at him, her eyes questioning as she asked while wiping off the trickle of sweat that ran down her temples, "Are you sure?" she asked, her toneced with both hope and relief.

    Asher gave her a firm nod, already moving towards the nearest teleportation gate, "Trust me, it''s our best bet," he responded, urging her to follow him. The teleportation consumed another 2000 from their shards, but it was a necessary sacrifice.

    Momentster, they arrived at a previous location, their bodies taking rapid breaths as Asher''s eyes quickly searched ahead.

    But their eyes narrowed as they saw a fast-approaching red circle on the map in their minds.

    Ceti''s breath hitched, and Asher''s heart rate kicked up a notch. Yet again someone was on their tail, coincidentally or not.

    "Where is it? They are right on us!" Ceti asked frantically, her wide eyes searching their immediate surroundings.

    "Right ahead," Asher replied tersely, his gaze fixed on a particr spot on the cavern wall, just a few yards away. It was a small, narrow crevice barely noticeable amidst the jagged rocks and shadows.

    Ceti nced back once more, her gaze catching sight of the shadows of the rapidly closing figures, "They''re strong," she warned, her toneced with an uncharacteristic edge of anxiety.

    Without another word, Asher dashed towards the wall, reaching out to grab onto a sturdy-looking rock protrusion.

    With a powerful leap, he hoisted himself upwards and into the tight confines of the crevice.

    "Come on!" he shouted down at Ceti, extending a hand to her. Ceti, without a moment''s hesitation, sprinted to the wall and took Asher''s offered hand. With a grunt of effort, Asher pulled her up and into the narrow hideout.

    As she tried to squeeze herself into the crevice, Ceti quickly realized the space was barely enough for two people. She struggled to find afortable position, but there simply wasn''t enough room.

    Having no choice she finally pressed her body firmly against Asher''s to fit herself into the hiding spot. It was an ufortable position, awkward and too intimate, but there wasn''t time to be embarrassed. Right now, her mind was filled with the thoughts of surviving the Cavern Copse and hoping the people behind them won''t get to them.

    If they see them, they will be dead.

    Upon noticing Ceti''s worrisome expression, Asher couldn''t help but let a smirk adorn his lips.

    "Don''t worry about them," he assured her, a glint of confidence in his eyes, "They''re as good as dead."

    With a snap of his fingers, the cavern shuddered and groaned, signaling the beginning of the Cavern Copse.

    Massive rocks began falling from the cavern ceiling, crashing onto the ground with deafening thuds. The entire cavern was shaking, making it difficult to hold onto the crevice''s rough and rocky edges.

    In the chaos, Ceti''s foot slipped from its precarious hold and started to swing out of the crevice, threatening to make her entire body slip down.

    Her breath hitched in her throat, the sudden motion sending a spike of adrenaline through her.

    Before she could even try to get a grip, Asher''s hand shot out, quickly grabbing her muscr yet smooth thigh. His fingers dug into her soft yet firm flesh as he hauled her back into the crevice.

    Ceti released the breath she''d been holding, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. The relief washing over her was cemented by the gruesome sound of crushing flesh echoed throughout the cavern, marking the death of those who were behind them.

    Taking a deep breath, Ceti attempted to regain herposure and had her eyes flutter upon noticing her leg was still help up by Asher''s firm grip, "Y-You can let go of my leg now...Thank you..."

    But right as he did, she noticed the awkward position she found herself in. Her body was squeezing onto his, her chest pressing intimately against his.

    She could feel the defined contours of his muscr chest and the firmness of his abs. His close proximity was hard to ignore, his hot breath fanning against her ear, sending a shiver down her spine.

    She had never expected to find herself in such apromising position, especially with him. She couldn''t even say anything since there was no choice but to stay like this.

    As the rocks kept falling, she knew this Cavern Copse wouldst ten minutes but in a situation like this, every second felt too long.

    "Hn~" Suddenly she gasped softly, feeling startled upon feeling something rigid and warm pressing against herher regions, making her gasp softly, feeling startled.

    A jolt of electricity coursed through her, the unexpected contact making her heart pound in her chest. She could barely move in the confined space, let alone look down to identify the source of the intrusion.

    "Y-Your Highness¡­," she began, her voice a low whisper against his ear due to their close proximity, "Are you...are you hiding a weapon down there?"

    The confusion was evident in her voice, though she was sure he didn''t have any other weapon with him. The steel of a de can''t be this warm, and why was it slowly rising up, making her feel even more weird.

    Asher looked down at Ceti, his lips curling into a mischievous grin. He chuckled, his chest vibrating against her soft chest, "Even I am not that smart to stash a weapon in my crotch," he teased.

    Ceti''s face flushed a deep shade of crimson that extended down her neck.

    She quickly realized what had been poking her, and she gasped, her wide eyes reflecting the faint glow of the cavern.

    Her head was angled awkwardly to the side due to the cramped space, preventing her from seeing that it was not his thigh pressing against her lower body, but his crotch!

    Her fingers curled reflexively against his chest, the rough fabric of his shirt scratching against her fingertips, "Your Highness..." she warned, her voice taking on an uncharacteristically high pitch, "You can''t take advantage of the situation. Please...lower that ''thing'' down¡­" She felt disappointed for thinking he wasn''t that bad earlier.

    "Han~..." Her words were punctuated by an involuntary moan as his ''thing'' pressed even harder against her soft lower body. His muscles contracted beneath her fingers, and she could feel the heat radiating from him, setting her skin aze, "Your Highness!"

    With a soft sigh, he shrugged helplessly, "I can''t help it," he said with a hint of amusement in his voice, "It''s your fault for making my little dragon angry."

    "Little Dragon?" Ceti thought, her disbelief quickly turning into anger. The audacity of him to name it and then me her for his condition was ridiculous. Does he take her for a fool?

    But she had no idea that Asher was telling the truth. Even without him doing anything, his hungry little dragon was rising its head upon seeing the delicious prey hovering right above it.

    Since she only had her dark red panties had be damp with her sweat, he could feel the soft texture of her softbia that was melting onto his warm cock.

    This feeling coupled with the feeling of her soft ample breasts that were overflowing against his chest, it only stirred the thirst of his little dragon even more.

    Rolling her eyes, Ceti huffed in annoyance and attempted to shift her body upwards, hoping to escape the diposing pressure.

    But the effect was the opposite. Her movements only caused his ''thing'' to rub against her in an even more intimate manner.

    "Heun!~" She gasped, her eyes fluttering closed as an unfamiliar warmth began to pool in her lower belly. It was like a wildfire slowly consuming her from the inside, making her squirm.

    "You should stop moving before you make it worse and me me again," Asher said as he watched her struggle with an amused glint in his eyes.

    However, her actions were also causing him some frustration as she was making it quite hard for him to control his demonic sword.

    This time Ceti believed him since the persistent warmth spreading between her legs only intensified with every movement, and an unfamiliar wetness followed suit. The realization made her cheeks me even more as she immediately stopped moving.

    "And before you get pissed at me for poking you," Asher started, his voice a husky whisper in the loud echoing cavern, "you should know you''re poking me too. It''s not exactlyfortable, and honestly it''s getting painful."

    Ceti let out a confused huff, "W-What are you talking about? I-I am not poking you with anything," she retorted defensively. Was he trying to shift the me onto her?

    However, she couldn''t help but remember some of the gossip she had overheard in the women''s quarters about the peculiar pains men could experience if their ''thing'' stands up for too long. Could Asher be...?

    His chuckle pulled her back from her thoughts, "You''re poking my chest, Ceti, with both of your...Thanks to Kookus, I know someone considers me a pervert, but I never thought you were one too¡­" He let his voice trail off, leaving her to understand his meaning. But he couldn''t help but enjoy how hard those twin peaks were.

    Since she was sweating, the dark red fabric around her breasts got damp and thin, letting him feel it even more.

    She blinked in disbelief, momentarily lost while cursing Kookus for having such a big mouth. She could get punished if people knew she considered the royal consort a pervert and was aggrieved that he was calling her a pervert now.

    But when her thoughts finally caught up, and she understood what he was talking about, her entire body froze. She was... she was...!

    "It''s not my fault!" she eximed, her voice ringing in the enclosed space, "I... I... I don''t know what''s happening. I..I am not the one doing it..." Ceti stuttered, embarrassment and confusion coiling tightly in her belly.

    Was she really a pervert after using him of being one after doing the same thing? Did she misunderstand his intentions again? Was it out of his control too?

    She was a seasoned warrior, trained to control her body and mind know what''s happening to us."

    Ceti blinked her longshes, the tension slightly lifting from her under extreme pressure. But this, this situation was entirely out of her control, out of her understanding.

    The close confines of their hideout left them breathless, the cool stone barely a relief against their heated bodies.

    She could even smell the strong scenting off his body, and it was toying with her senses in a way she didn''t want.

    "Rx, Ceti," Asher said, his voice a soothing whisper against her ear, causing a shiver to ripple down her spine, "It''s natural. I think I know what''s happening to us."

    Ceti blinked her longshes, the tension slightly lifting from her body, "Y-You do?" Her voice was hopeful and filled with confusion, desperate for any kind of exnation.

 Chapter 265 Price Of Their Heads

    Chapter 265 Price Of Their Heads

    Asher nodded, his chin grazing against the top of hers, "Our bodies... they''re responding or calling out to each other. In the old days, it used to be called primal instincts. But these days¡­it''s called sexual tension."

    "S-Sexual??" Ceti took a moment to digest his words. Sexual tension and primal instincts? She had never heard of such things, at least not in this context, nor had she ever experienced it before.

    "T-That can''t be¡­You are just bluffing¡­" Ceti didn''t want to believe her body was "calling" out to him. That was absurd!

    Asher let out a chuckle, the vibrations of it thrumming through her chest, "Ever heard of pheromones?" he asked, his eyes gleaming mischievously in the dim light.

    "Phe-what?" Ceti responded, her brows furrowing. She was well versed in the art of war, knew every weapon andbat strategy like the back of her hand, but this... this was foreign territory.

    "Pheromones," Asher repeated with a serious look, "They''re sort of like vital signals in our body that people and even beasts release into the air. They can trigger specific responses in our bodies, making us feel strange and even induce changes in our body like the ones we are experiencing now."

    Hearing such a sophisticated exnation, Ceti couldn''t help but feel that he may not be bluffing after all since nothing else could exin what was going on.

    She was always more focused on her training and fighting. Now that she thought about it, the signs were there. The tingling sensation, the increased heart rate, the flush on her skin... it made sense, but the realization didn''t make it any less embarrassing or confusing.

    Still, she asked while trying to suppress the wet heat pooling in her lower abdomen, "B-But why is it happening?"

    Asher let out a soft sigh as he said, "Because our bodies want us to contribute to the evolution of our bloodlines together."

    For a moment, Ceti just stared at him, her mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water.

    She didn''t get it but slowly her eyes widened in realization, "Are you saying... that we... that I..." she stammered, her cheeks heating up even more, if that was possible.

    "Yes," Asher replied, his grin widening at her befuddled state, "In simple terms¡­Your body is craving for mine."

    Ceti''s cheeks reddened, her lips parting in shock at his audacious statement, "Nonsense!" she huffed, her dark blue eyes ring at him.

    The cavern, having settled from the rumble of the copse, gave her a much-needed opportunity to extract herself from the awkward confines.

    She wriggled out of the narrow space, shooting him one final aggrieved re.

    Once she was standing, she dusted herself off, trying hard to push away the lingering feelings of embarrassment, shame, and annoyance.

    She turned her eyes on him, and noticed that he hadn''t bothered to fix his... ''situation''. She raised an eyebrow, aghast at hisck of modesty, "And just how long do you n to stay...like that?" She asked while quickly chugging down a mana potion.

    Asher looked down, shrugged and smirked, "I think you already know the answer..."

    Ceti took a deep breath in exasperation but before she could retort, her attention was drawn to a new change on the map in her mind.

    Her expression morphed from irritated to serious as a red circle emerged on the map embedded in her consciousness. A new threat was approaching. And fast.

    Asher followed her gaze, his face hardening as he too noticed the imminent danger.

    His previous demeanor evaporated, reced by razor sharp focus, "They must havee out of the same teleportation gate we did. We can''t run¡­" Asher noticed another red circle in the opposite direction popping up but it was still a couple of kilometers away.

    Now that the Cavern Copse was over, he knew everyone must be desperate and excited again to resume the hunt for his head.

    He was sure more people were hunting for himpared to when the bounty started.

    "Oh no..." Ceti muttered, her usually fierce eyes wide with apprehension as she saw three figures racing toward them.

    Asher noticed her change in demeanor. This was the first time he''d seen her look so unsettled since they began their quest. His attention shifted to the approaching figures - three werewolves in their humanoid form, their speed a blur in the cavern light.

    As they came into sight, they slowed their pace, their expressions contorting into ones of hostility.

    Low growls echoed through the still air as they neared, their predatory gazes fixated on Asher and Ceti.

    The first was a muscr figure, his fiery red skin glowing ominously in the light. His dark green eyes held a chilling depth that can make anyone''s blood run cold. ws tipped with slender fittings glinted menacingly, reflecting an eerie sheen - a sure sign of poison.

    The second figure was burly, massive and covered in intricate, dark tattoos that added to his intimidating presence. His yellow eyes zed with a ferocious spirit, and his w fittings were broad, serrated, making him seem quite savage.

    Thest one was a beautiful woman. Tall, slender and red-skinned, she held herself with the grace of a dancer, yet there was an air of lethal elegance about her. Her ws, delicate and ornate, were as deadly as the men''s.

    "The Rustblood n..." Asher murmured, his gaze flicking between the three werewolves and Ceti. The name and the auras emanating from their bodies were enough to make Asher frown. They were infamous for their use of poison.

    Ceti nodded, her expression grim, "This isn''t good. They are too strong for us. Two of them are Soul Purgers, one at the peak and the other at the mid-level. And the woman... she''s a peak Soul Reaper. Serkan, Lyra, and Raza¡­they are quite renowned warriors of their n."

    Understanding dawned on Asher as he realized why Ceti looked so troubled.

    They were up against werewolves from the 2nd strongest werewolf n, who were experts in poison and surely hated Ceti and him right down to their bones. And the strength of these three...easily overwhelms the two of thembined.

    "Serkan¡­" Ceti spoke first, her voice as hard as steel, "If you are so determined to fight, then know this: at least one of you will die. But we can avoid that, we can avoid needless bloodshed if we just... forget we ever crossed paths."

    Serkan scoffed and let out a snort of contempt that echoed eerily through the stillness. His gaze never left Ceti as he sneered, "I didn''t expect any less from the traitorous rat who ran away from her own n."

    The burly figure, Raza, crossed his arms, a smirk ying on his lips, "You two must be trembling over there. I bet you didn''t expect there''d be no running away from this, huh? We have been tracking you two the entire time, waiting for a good time to corner you both. But that caused us to get separated from the others, tch."

    Asher now realized why only three of them were here and guessed that the rest must be the other red circle behind them.

    Ceti''s eyes narrowed, her voice cutting through their mockingughter, "Are you really so desperate? Don''t you care about each other''s lives, all for the sake of 40,000 shards?"

    Lyra stepped forward, her eyes filled with scorn as she looked from Ceti to Asher, "We''re not doing this for the shards. Ignoring the fact that the Moonbinder n had offered all the ns a handsome reward in return for your head¡­" her gazended on Asher as she continued with a veiled glint in her eyes, "There are so many powerful parties offering a lot for the head of that alien standing behind you, one of them which has offered us something we can''t refuse. By entering this quest, he just signed his death order, and so did you by being with him."

    Asher furrowed his brows, wondering who that party was to even entice the 2nd strongest werewolf n. Darkmoon n was the weakest right now, so he was sure it couldn''t be them, and they were the only ones he had personally offended.

    Who else would go to such lengths to have him killed even though he hadn''t yet be that big of a threat.

    Ceti clenched her fists, her heart racing as she wondered if this was it.

    She knew Asher was stronger than those of his level, but these three¡­they weren''t exactly wrong. Even if she goes all out, she might only get to take out one of the weaker ones.

    But it won''t change the reality that the two of them were going to die here, ''I am sorry¡­mother¡­''

    Asher chuckled darkly at this, stepping up beside Ceti. His gaze was challenging as he eyed the three werewolves, "How long do you n to keep barking? Because from where I''m standing, it seems like your bite isn''t that strong."

    Ceti slowly turned her head to look at him, wondering why he was still so confident despite the grim reality they were facing. Was he faking it to not give in to despair? Or did he really not care about dying?

    However, she had no idea that she was half-right. Asher was faking his confidence not because he was afraid of dying but because even if he survives, Ceti will probably die, and this would mean his chances of surviving this quest would lessen, let alone iming the Deviar.

    However, upon hearing Asher''s taunt, the three of them didn''t have their expressions changed.

    Instead, the look of contempt on all three hardened as Serkan let out a low growl, "False bravado isn''t going to save your life, Bloodburn Consort. Let''s see you say the same thing once one of us ws out your heart."

    Asher wasn''t surprised upon seeing how these guys weren''t the kind to get easily triggered, unlike Dreven.

    But nevertheless, it didn''t mean his Hellbringer form would stand to gain nothing. The only question would be whether he canst long enough or be forced to escape to his Damned Dimension if Ceti dies.

    As his words echoed in the tunnel, an intense energy began to pulse around the trio. It surged like a storm, the air crackling with their anger, and with a sudden, spine-chilling roar, they transformed.

    Serkan''s body contorted and grew, his red skin darkening and stretching as thick crimson fur erupted from beneath.

    His arms twisted, fingers curling into deadly ws that glowed with a sickly green hue.

    His face morphed, cheekbones sharpening as his mouth extended into a pronounced snout filled with deadly teeth. His eyes remained, a chilling dark green glowing with an eerie luminescence against the fiery-red of his fur.

    Their muscles bulged and rippled, expanding as his body took on arger, more formidable shape as they stood on their feet.

    Lyra had a simr transformation, though her feral form was taller and more agile. Her fur, although the same crimson hue as herpanions'', appeared softer, more delicate.

    In their transformed state, the trio stood, a terrifying picture of unity and power, and embodied a deadly threat that no one could ignore.

    *GROWL!!!*

    With a synchronized growl that echoed like a chilling battle cry, they charged at the two.

    The ground seemed to tremble beneath their powerful feet, each step sending ripples through the earth as Asher took out his ring de and Ceti pulled out the sword from her back, their expressions grim.

    Ceti couldn''t think of any way they were going to survive this.

 Chapter 266 The Rumors Were True?

    Chapter 266 The Rumors Were True?

    As the ferocious trio of werewolves roared andunched themselves towards Asher and Ceti, Asher''s cold, confident voice rang out, "Ceti, you handle the other two. Leave Serkan to me."

    Ceti spun to look at him, her eyes wide with confusion and disbelief. Serkan was not just the strongest among the three - he was the embodiment of the deadly ferocity and poison of the Rustblood n. A single swipe from his ws was enough to kill someone of Asher''s level.

    "I am counting on you!" Asher''s firm voice brought her back to reality. He was already rushing towards Serkan, a cold zing glint in his eyes.

    Chains of dark shadows erupted from Ceti''s hands, weaving a deadly web through the air as she had no choice but to deal with this as he wanted.

    They slithered like spectral snakes, fast and cunning,tching onto Raza and Lyra, dragging them towards her. Their snarls filled the air as they were yanked away and redirected to face the dark embodiment of Ceti''s power.

    Meanwhile, Asher continued his death-bound rush towards Serkan.

    Serkan watched his approach with a smirk, his feral green eyes glinting ominously, "Desperate to die?" Serkan''s voice was low and menacing, his grin revealing rows of lethal, sharp teeth.

    Asher''s smirk did not falter as he replied, his voice steady despite the looming threat, "You''re asking the wrong person."

    A mocking scoff echoed from the Serkan''s maw, deciding to end him with a single attack. And with that, Serkan swung a massive kick towards Asher, a move that could rip through steel as if it were paper.

    But just before the kicknded, a brilliant inferno seemed to explode from Asher, the sudden blinding light illuminating the cavern like a premature dawn.

    The eerie emerald mes danced around him, his form shifted, the flesh reduced to nothingness, revealing the charred skeletal body within, an eerie fiery glow pulsating from the cracks of his now pitch-ck bones.

    The transformation happened in an instant, yet time seemed to slow down as Serkan''s eyes narrowed.

    Yet he didn''t stop and let his feet hit Asher''s chest with a force that sent thunderous shockwaves.

    The impact echoed through the silence, sounding like a dreadful melody of shattering ss as the skeletal bones crumbled into a thousand pieces.

    "Asher!" A gasp tore itself from Ceti''s throat, a shout carrying his name being swallowed by the howling wind. She wanted to rush to his side, but Raza and Lyra, empowered by the sight of their leader''s easy victory, kept her upied, "The Bloodburn Consort is dead, and so will you be," Lyra said with a chilling low growl.

    Serkan''s grating voice echoed, his feral grin twisted in mocking disappointment, "Bloodburn Kingdom really held this pathetic bag of bones in such high regard?" He turned his gaze towards Ceti, a wicked, salivating grin stretching across his face, "Don''t kill her just yet, you two. Traitors deserve more than a swift death."

    Ceti''s heart hammered in her chest at his words. The implication of his statement was not lost on her. Fury red in her chest, her wrathful gaze meeting Serkan''s.

    "You wretches!" She roared, her voice a tempest amidst the silence of the cavern.

    Pure, raw power surged through her, dark and primal. The earth around her buckled and rose, morphing and solidifying into a suit of armor that clung to her like a second skin. It was dark and robust, providing a bulwark against their toxic ws.

    With the earth''s protection at hermand, she mmed her fists into the ground, sending a shockwave of tremors through the field.

    The ground beneath Raza and Lyra convulsed, throwing them off their footing and sending them sprawling backwards.

    Serkan''s eyes widened in surprise at Ceti''s brute strength. He watched as Raza and Lyra scrambled back to their feet, lunging towards Ceti once again with relentless ferocity.

    Ceti, d in her earthen armor, stood firm, ready to take on their assault.

    She was cornered, but she was determined to not go down without a fight. If death was to be her fate, she''d meet it on her own terms. Her only regret was letting Asher and her queen down.

    Yet as Ceti faced her foes and Serkan watched the spectacle, an eerie sound from behind him caused Serkan to stiffen.

    The sound of grinding, shifting bones.

    He turned slowly, his confident smirk morphing into an expression of disbelief.

    The pile of shattered, charred ck bones that were once Asher began to stir.

    Each piece, each fragment, glowed with a renewed intensity, slowly pulling back together. It was as if an unseen force wasmanding them, drawing each shard back to its rightful ce. The shattered form of Asher was slowly, yet surely, reassembling itself and rising again to be whole.

    It was a sight both terrifying and shocking enough to make even Serkan stare at it with his maw opened wide.

    How could someone who diede back to life?

    What kind of Metamagic power would allow a living being to transform into something undead that can also resurrect?

    As Asher''s shattered form pulled itself together, the spectacle caused all fighting to momentarily halt.

    It was a scene out of a nightmare, his bones reforming himself piece by piece.

    Ceti, even amidst her struggle, couldn''t help but gasp at the sight. Her heart pounded in her chest. She had seen Asher''s form reduced to a pile of shards. And now, he was standing tall, the fire in his gaze not dimmed but magnified. However, she wasn''t that surprised since she did witness something like this during his first trial in the Tower of Hell.

    The only question was how long he couldst like this?

    Raza and Lyra froze in their tracks, their faces mirroring the shock that rippled through the tunnel, "The rumors..." Lyra muttered, her eyes wide with disbelief, "They were true...He really has an Immortal Bloodine?" Since these two couldn''t make sense of what was happening, they couldn''t think of any other reason.

    Serkan shared the same stupefaction as his subordinates. Asher''s skeletal form, d in ck and imbued with an eerie glow, faced him with a defiant smirk. The ridicule in Asher''s gaze stoked the fury within Serkan.

    rid of those two mangy mutts. Leave this one to me."

    "Your kick," Asher''s voice, despite his shattered form, resonated with an undertone of scorn, "It barely tickled."

    Before Serkan could react, Asher turned his gaze towards Ceti, "Get rid of those two mangy mutts. Leave this one to me."

    Ceti caught Asher''s determined gaze, understanding the silent promise in his eyes.

    He was nning to buy her time like he said before.

    She didn''t know how long his mystic, hellish form wouldst, but she knew she couldn''t waste the opportunity. Steeling herself, she charged at Raza and Lyra once more.

    "Enough of your tricks!" Serkan''s roar of rage echoed through the cavern, cutting through the tension like a hot knife.

    His eyes shed dangerously as he clenched his hand into a fist and lunged at Asher.

    The punch connected with Asher''s skull, shattering it into countless pieces, and sending bony shards scattering across the tunnel.

    As Serkan''s punch scattered Asher''s skull to the winds, he took a moment to collect his thoughts as he looked at his fist.

    The skeletal form of Asher had been stronger than before. It didn''t make sense. How could he be stronger aftering back?

    But his eyes widened and shook as the charred bone fragments once more began to move.

    Like the workings of a macabre clock, the bones found each other, fusing back together to reconstruct the fallen warrior. The ck skeletal form of Asher stood in front of a bbergasted Serkan. Not even the most formidable beast he''d ever encountered couldpare to the unease this spectacle inspired.

    "Using such a power muste at a price!" Serkan sneered and added with cold killing intent, "I''ll just keep smashing you until you can''t rise anymore!"

    A wicked smirk stretched across Asher''s skeletal face, "You can try," he taunted, and the dance of Serkan killing and Ashering back continued.

    Meanwhile, Ceti was locked in her own struggle against Raza and Lyra.

    Towering over her at seven feet each, the werewolves swiped and lunged at her armor, trying to break down the solid wall of protection.

    Yet, it was as though the strikes only reinforced the earthen armor Ceti wore, the stones absorbing the force and hardening further, much to their bafflement.

    But the two formidable werewolves remained undaunted, confident in the advantage they had with their numbers. It should only be a matter of time before they can wear her armor down and then make her sumb to them.

    Ceti could feel their cold intentions as her primal instincts took over. Her heart pounded as adrenaline surged through her veins.

    Raza was the first to strike, swiping with ws that could shred through steel. She narrowly evaded his attack, but his counterpart Lyra, was not as forgiving.

    With a powerful leap, Lyra managed tond a heavy blow, scratching across Ceti''s protective earthen armor. The blow jarred her, a searing pain blooming across her side, causing a small spurt of blood to seep from beneath the armor.

    But Ceti felt her body growing stronger, feeding off the pain and the injuries. She found the strength within her augmenting, the injuries making her faster, her senses sharper, and her strikes harder.

    However, the constant onught was pushing her limits. Her internal organs felt bruised, but she had no time to worry about the injuries.

    She was bing more powerful, but at the same time, she could feel the fatigue creeping in and her mana dwindling.

    Deciding to turn the tide of the battle, she shifted into a form made of pure darkness that made both Lyra and Raza frown as they hurried to attack her, thinking she must be more vulnerable now.

    But to their shock, Ceti was untouchable, evading their swipes with ease, and raced around them, sowing confusion and panic.

    "Watch out!" Lyra cried out as Raza looked around with a confused look.

    Ceti moved swiftly, using the disarray to her advantage, she managed to bind both Raza and Lyra in spectral chains of pure, inky darkness.

    "These puny chains won''t hold us!" Raza growled as they fought against her binding, their muscles bulging in effort, and managed to snap the chains.

    However, their eyes filled with surprise and fear as they realized how formidable Ceti truly was to put pressure on them despite her fighting alone.

    "I am not finished!" Ceti said with a ferocious look. Ignoring the pain ring up in her body, Ceti tapped into her newfound strength and drove it into a single, powerful blow.

    *BOOM!*

    It was as though a meteor had struck the earth, the impact sending the two werewolves flying backwards. Arge crater formed where she''d struck, a mirror to her raw, devastating power.

    She knew she was running on borrowed time. The physical strain of the fight was taking a toll on her. She could taste the metallic tang of blood in her mouth, and her vision was starting to blur around the edges.

    In the face of Ceti''s relentless assault, Raza and Lyra could not help but recoil in fear. The strength and power she was exhibiting were far beyond anything they had anticipated.

    She was like an undying force, her body cloaked in an almost imprable suit of earthen armor, and her fists were deadly weapons. How could someone who had their bloodline sealed to a certain extent be this strong?

    They didn''t even dare to imagine how much stronger she would be if she was able to transform.

    They were exhausted as all the mana and abilities they used were either dodged in time or did nothing to stop her. Their poisonous ws, which were their strongest weapon, were also ineffective because of her armor.

    The ground trembled as a desperate Raza lunged at her again, his ws aiming for her throat.

    With a swift dodge, Ceti sidestepped his attack, and swiftly, she retaliated.

    Her fist, solid and heavy as stone, covered in that earthen armor, connected with the side of Raza''s head.

    *Crrachhk!*

    There was a sickening crunch as her blownded, the strength behind it resonating with the strength she had gained from each wound she had taken.

    "N-No..." Raza''s voice was barely a whimper, a feeble attempt to protest against his impending doom.

    But it did nothing to diminish the killing intent in Ceti''s eyes as she drew back her arm, and with a swift, powerful blow, she mmed her fist into Raza''s head.

    *Plshhhk!*

    A gruesome sight exploded under Ceti''s fist as she dealt a spine-chilling smash on his face.

    Raza''s head copsed under the pressure, the brute force of Ceti''s attack smashing it into a pulpy mess.

    His body convulsed once, twice, before it fell limply to the ground, a lifeless heap of fur and muscle.

    "Y-You!" Lyra, witnessing herpanion''s brutal end, shrieked in terror.

    Her eyes widened in horror as she scrambled backwards, but it was toote. The fear that now filled her was tangible, it seeped into the air, fueling Ceti''s determination.

    "You can''t..." Lyra stammered, her voice shaking, "You...you can''t..."

    But Ceti was relentless. She advanced, each step causing the earth to shake. With a speed that belied her injuries, sheunched herself at Lyra.

    Her hands, wrapped in that formidable earthen armor, collided with Lyra''s chest who tried defending, but in vain.

    *Crachkk!*

    The force was tremendous. It was as if a meteor had crashed into Lyra''s body, the impact sending a shockwave rippling through the air.

    "Ahrg!"

    Her chest caved in under the pressure, the sound of bones cracking and crushing filled the air, and a wet, desperate cough sputtered from Lyra''s lips.

    Her heart was crushed, literally and metaphorically. Her eyes, wide with shock and disbelief, stared up at Ceti as her body fell limp. With a final, shuddering gasp, Lyra''s life ebbed away, her body joining Raza''s in the dust.

    As the dust settled, Ceti stood amidst the carnage, her body drenched in sweat and blood. The earthen armor that protected her was cracked and chipped, revealing blood seeping from underneath.

    The poisonous scratch marks on her earthen armor still hissed, though Ceti didn''t bask in the glory of winning this battle as she immediately turned to look in the direction where Asher and Serkan were, only to have her eyes widen.

 Chapter 267 Delayed My Death?

    Chapter 267 Dyed My Death?

    Just a few minutes ago,

    Serkan''s focused pursuit of Asher was a dance of death and defiance.

    Each time Serkan thought he had seeded in maiming Asher, the zing charred skeleton would stand up, a brilliant emerald glow enveloping him as he bounced back, an eerie resilience in his eyes.

    It wasn''t just resilience; with each rise, Asher''s aura seemed to pulsate stronger, his power increasing in leaps and bounds.

    Serkan''s dark green eyes mirrored a growing storm of confusion, uneasiness, and frustration. The relentless power Asher exhibited was an enigma he couldn''t decipher, an anomaly that didn''t align with the man he''d initially perceived as weak.

    Despite the huge power gap between them, how can he not feel uneasy about something he can''t understand?

    In the midst of their cat and mouse chase, Asher suddenly halted and retreated. The abrupt retreat elicited a cruel, triumphant grin from Serkan, "Finally fearing for your life?" he growled, his voice resonating with mockery. He guessed that whatever trick Asher was using toe back, again and again, couldn''t be used again.

    Asher''s response was a smirk, his gaze shifting to the side, "I''d be more worried about your friends if I were you."

    Confusion shed across Serkan''s face, prompting him to turn and scan the tunnel more than 100 meters away.

    His eyes widened in disbelief at the sight of Lyra and Raza struggling against Ceti, their coordinated attack seemingly faltering under her relentless offense.

    This was not what he''d anticipated, and the shock of the revtion left him momentarily stunned.

    Serkan was on the brink of shifting his attention, ready to leap towards hisrades, when a sudden, sharp pain seared through his body.

    A chain of zing emerald rings hadshed at him, their eerie glow reflecting off his crimson fur. The impact was more than physical; he felt as if a small portion of his strength had been drained, reced with an unfamiliar burn.

    "Youurghh!"

    His growl of anger echoed through the field, his eyes shooting back to Asher, who was now holding a chain of ring des, encased in the same eerie emerald mes as his skeletal body.

    The mes flickered like damned souls in torment, the eerie glow illuminating the tunnel with an ominous light.

    Stunned, and now enraged, Serkan bared his fangs at Asher. His fur bristled, singed by the unexpected attack, bruises forming beneath the crimson. He never expected a weakling like him would manage to make him feel pain.

    As the ember-like glow in Asher''s eyes continued to mock him, a primitive instinct took hold of Serkan. He had to eliminate this unpredictable man, and he had to do it now.

    With an ear-splitting roar, Serkan charged toward Asher. Like a lightning bolt, he lunged, disregarding the emerald chains of Asher''s Chain of Despair that whipped at him.

    Eachsh that hit him was like a bite of fire on his crimson fur, leaving scorch marks that glowed against the darkness.

    Yet, he bore it all with a slight grimace, relentless in his pursuit. In a terrifyingly swift motion, he mped his ws around Asher''s skeletal neck, a snarl etched on his beastly face.

    His grip tightened, and with a savage yank, he severed Asher''s skull from his spine.

    But the moment of triumph was short-lived. The second Serkan released his grip, Asher''s skull started to reform, bones knitting themselves back together at a breakneck pace.

    The skeletal figure straightened, an eerieughter echoing from its hollow structure, "How pathetic," Asher taunted, his voice echoing off the cavern walls, "You can''t kill someone far weaker than you?"

    "You!!" Serkan''s snarl resonated through the cavern, his wrath growing with each passing moment. He had to put an end to this farce, and with this thought, he summoned a powerful gust in the shape of a giant w, his signature ability ¨C Venomous sh.

    The gust wasn''t just wind; it wasced with countless imperceptible poison particles, a deadly concoction of his n''s poisonous lineage. The gale whirled around him, swirling in a fierce dance of venomous wind before he thrust it towards Asher.

    Asher''s skeletal form was violently thrown back, the gale pushing him dozens of meters away while shattering his bones before his skeletal frame struck the cavern walls with a sickening crunch.

    Serkan watched Asher''s bones shattering with a grim wish, hoping his poison would slowly eat away at Asher, disorienting him and gradually leeching his life away.

    If brute force couldn''t take him down, the toxin coursing through his veins would definitely do the trick.

    Serkan had nevere upon any beast or man with Metamagic abilities to transform themselves into an undead form without really dying.

    So even if Asher''s current form didn''t seem to have any veins or blood, Serkan was banking on the fact that Asher was still a living being. The poison has to get to him somehow.

    But as Asher''s skeletal form began to reassemble itself again from the pieces scattered across the cavern floor, Serkan felt a cold dread creeping up his spine.

    The realization of his miscalction gripped him.

    His powerful attack had only temporarily incapacitated his foe, nothing more. He wasted his mana for nothing.

    There was a mocking twinkle in Asher''s eyes as he rose, and the hint of derision on his skeletal face was palpable.

    However, before Serkan could even register the change, the air behind him seemed to ripple, the calm before the storm.

    His instincts screamed danger, and he spun around just in time to shockingly see Asher''s zing chaining right at him.

    With a swift reflex, Serkan raised his forearm to deflect the strike, but the chains bit into his skin, leaving behind a series of bloody cuts.

    The injuries were far from severe but the pain was unexpected. And what actually shook him was that each cut felt as though a part of his strength and defenses had been stolen, leaving him stunned.

    The chains suddenly dissolved, but the impact of Asher''s attack remained, further fueling his rage.

    Incensed by this unforeseen turn of events, Serkan summoned another attack. It was a deadly technique, and with a howl, he let the wind loose.

    The wind materialized into invisible des and shot out in an instantaneous gust, moving towards Asher with a speed that left no room for escape.

    The winds sliced through Asher''s skeletal form, breaking apart his bones and sending him spiraling backward. Asher crashed into a cavern wall, the impact causing an echo throughout the cave.

    In the next instant, his skeleton began to flicker, the eerie emerald me that once roared now a mere whisper.

    Flesh began to reconstitute itself rapidly on his frame, as Asher reverted to his original night-elf form.

    He was paler than before, the 50% sacrifice of his HP upon using the Chain of Despair was evident on his face.

    But even in his weakened state and after exhausting his entire MP, there was a distinct satisfaction in his eyes, his lips curled into a smile as he looked at Serkan trying to catch his breath in an exhausted state.

    There were bruises here and there on his beastly body, and his state was definitely a far cry from his confident, intimidating self not too long ago.

    Asher was sure Serkan was no longer as strong as a peak Soul Purger¡­temporarily, at least.

    While Asher looked on, clearly at the edge of his endurance, Serkan felt a rush of relief.

    It seemed that the strange power that Asher had been using was finally exhausted. His pale countenance was proof of it. The vicious smile that had once taunted Serkan was now reduced to a weak semnce of defiance.

    Driven by a lethal intent, Serkan lunged at Asher, growling at him, "You merely dyed your death!" He was certain Asher would surely die this time with just a single attack from him.

    "I dyed anything but my death," Asher''s response was a mere scoff.

    But before Serkan could retort or even reach Asher, he felt a powerful impact against his face.

    *Krssshk!*

    "Urgh!"

    The sudden force came from an unexpected direction, and he barely had time toprehend what had happened.

    His body was thrown back, smashing brutally against the cavern wall as blood spewed from his mouth. His vision blurred momentarily, the unexpected attack sending him reeling. It was only when he managed to refocus his gaze, did he see the true assant.

    Ceti, her fist encased in an armor of jagged earth, stood at the spot he had previously upied.

    Her chest heaved with the exertion of the punch and the injuries that weighed on her, a look of determination etched on her face.

    She took a quick nce at Asher, her eyes glowing with shock and disbelief. The fact that a peak Soul Hunter like him managed to exhaust and stay alive this long against a peak Soul Purger was something she had troubleprehending.

    But she didn''t waste any time dwelling on it and said with urgency, "Your Highness, please run! I will buy time for you!" Despite being bruised and battered, with a resolute expression, sheunched herself at Serkan, determined to hold him back long enough.

    Since things had already reached this point, she can''t let down the people who put their faith in her including this pervy consort. Never before in her wildest dreams did she imagine she would be doing this for his sake as well.

    Serkan could hardly believe it. More than a hundred meters away, he could see the gory corpses of his pack members, making his eyes shake as nerves stuck out on his face and neck.

    He had never expected what should have been an easy battle to turn into one of loss and humiliation for him.

    "CETI!!" With a wild, resentful growl, Serkan lunged forward, his glowing dark green eyes brimming with rage and killing intent, intending to tear these two down in the most painful way possible.

    As this unfolded, despite what Ceti said, Asher looked at his ring de before quickly downing two health potions one after the other, even though he knew it wasn''t good to gulp down two at the same time.

    He grimaced and grunted as he clutched his ring de that was glowing with an eerie emerald light as dark green veins shone beneath his skin.

    And with a shaky yet determined gaze, he looked in the direction where an earth-shaking battle was taking ce.

 Chapter 268 To Cause Your Death

    Chapter 268 To Cause Your Death

    Serkan''s gaze was locked onto Ceti. Her defiance infuriated him, her strength surprising him, "Do you really think you can stall me? Even if you can¡­he is dead either way," he growled, his gaze darkening as he wiped the blood that was trickling down his maw.

    Ceti didn''t respond verbally. Instead, she let her actions speak for her. The ground beneath her trembled and ruptured, causing Serkan to stagger.

    She used this moment tounch a flurry of darkness and earth energy towards Serkan. The darkness swallowed the light around them, and the debris became deadly projectiles in her hands.

    Serkan had no choice but to defend himself. The shadows around him thickened, acting as a shield.

    Simultaneously, he summoned a wind that sliced through the storm of debris like invisible des.

    The gust blew away the dark cloud around him and headed straight for Ceti, but she had anticipated it.

    Shifting into a form made of pure darkness, she became untouchable, allowing Serkan''s attack to pass harmlessly through her.

    However, as she reformed, she could feel her strength waning. The toll of her sustained damage was beginning to show, and she knew she wouldn''t be able to keep this up for much longer. But she had to hold on, to buy Asher more time.

    The earthen cavern trembled as the two once again shed in a fierce battle.

    A maelstrom of destructive power erupted around them, the air thick with swirling shadows, poisonous winds, and a raw, primal fury. Each blow they exchanged echoed thunderously, resounding through the cavern''s depths.

    Ceti, her strength amplified by her injuries, engaged Serkan with an unyielding resolve. She allowed herself to get hit purposefully, each wound fueling her power.

    Her once earthen armor was now supplemented by a shroud of darkness, dampening the intensity of Serkan''s attacks.

    "Uarghh!"

    With a sudden burst of strength, she shattered one of Serkan''s arms, causing him to roar in surprise and pain.

    The satisfaction ofnding a powerful blow on him coursed through her veins, stoking the mes of her determination.

    But she exhausted too much mana and stamina and was struggling to even take a breath.

    The sight of his mangled arm inmed Serkan''s fury. His eyes glowed a poisonous green, mirroring his lethal intent. His free hand was sheathed in a dark green glow, the deadly poison seeping from his ws, "You will regret that!" he hissed, lunging at her.

    Ceti braced herself for his attack. She didn''t have the time or enough energy to dodge before Serkan''s poisonous ws struck.

    *Crachkk!*

    His attack was ferocious and unyielding, the poisonden ws piercing her earthen shield, tearing through her skin.

    "AHH!"

    She let out a guttural cry of pain as her body flew back and brutally smashed against the walls before falling down, her body trembling with the effort to withstand the pain. Her earthen armor began to crumble as she struggled to raise her body.

    Serkan decided not to risk it and simply finish her off right away since he was also heavily injured and exhausted.

    But just as he was about to walk over to her, his eyes narrowed, and he quickly took a step back as a ring de, zing with eerie emerald mes, whizzed past him before returning to a skeletal figure enveloped in the same mes.

    "You¡­" Serkan glowered at Asher, raw hatred ring in his eyes, and was surprised he was still here instead of running away.

    But what made him frown was that Asher had again transformed into his undead form, which took a great lot of effort to make hime out of it earlier.

    This made him feel wary since he himself was not in a very good state, and he didn''t know if he had the energy left to keep killing Asher again and again, even if Asher himself was weak. Never before had he ever had to feel wary of a mere Soul Hunter despite being a powerful peak Soul Purger.

    Suddenly, Asher raised his skeletal hand and snapped his fingers, an action so casual it still made Serkan''s nerves jitter. A shudder ran through the air, an unnatural ripple that made Serkan be on his guard.

    But contrary to his expectations, something else was happening before him.

    The air twisted and shook beside Asher as four hellish figures manifested.

    Each entity was a horrific representation of a wolf, but not any ordinary beast of the wild.

    Its form was reminiscent of a wolf, but it was constructed from a dark green substance that was unmistakably akin to molten magma. The rocky texture of its skin glowed eerily,va oozing out of its paws and mouth.

    Each one had a charred skull for a head, dark green lights flickering in the hollow eye sockets as it let out spine chilling growls.

    Serkan froze, shocked at the sight of the nightmare-inducing apparitions.

    These beasts, hellish and terrifying, were of no species he recognized.

    And what baffled him even more was how Asher managed to pull out 4 beasts when he couldn''t possibly have more than a single beastpanion.

    He could tell they were weaker than Asher, but the fact they bore the same undead aura was unsettling. Wouldn''t this mean they might be hard to kill like their Master?

    Asher''s voice cut through the eerie silence, sounding like a bone being scraped against stone. "Are you afraid of death, Serkan?"

    Serkan''s eyes flickered momentarily, but he quickly masked it with an indignant snarl. "Not even ten of you can make me," he growled defiantly, ring at the skeletal figure of Asher.

    Asher''s reaction was a slow, chilling shake of his head, "You should be."

    "Go!" At hismand, the four monstrous apparitions surged forward, leaping with snarls and glowing maws open wide.

    Serkan had no time to respond. With a savage roar, he smashed his fist into the head of the closest beast, pulverizing its skull into an unrecognizable pulp.

    As the otherstched onto his skin with searing hot teeth and ws, Serkan swiped at them using his only usable arm, ripping and tearing them apart.

    Yet, to his growing horror, they regenerated, their forms solidifying again and again with an even greater ferocity each time, just like he feared.

    In the corner of his eye, he caught sight of Asher. He was merely observing, his arms crossed as he watched the scene unfold with a maddening nonchnce that only infuriated Serkan.

    But a spark of realization hit him. His eyes widened briefly, and then his gaze hardened. Tearing away from the relentless beasts, he dashed towards Asher, his single-minded focus on reaching and killing the one controlling these relentless abominations.

    After all, he reasoned, a master''s death should also spell the end for his minions.

    Asher remained a statue, standing unmoving as the feral Serkan came barreling towards him.

    The dark air around them seemed to tremble with anticipation, echoing with the guttural snarls of the relentless beasts that trailed behind Serkan, gnashing their molten teeth.

    Serkan let them cling onto him and bite down on his skin as a growl resounded in the eerie silence, "I told you there was no point in dying your death!"

    Serkan guessed that Asher''s mana reserves must be so low, and just one more attack should kill him for good. And for this he didn''t mind if he had to endure this stinging sensation of all four beasts trying to bite into his skin and distracting him.

    Asher merely continued to watch, his hollow eyes reflecting the desperate figure charging towards him as he let out a cold scoff, "I dyed enough to cause yours."

    Serkan''s eyes narrowed as his words gripped his heart.

    But just when the distance between Serkan and Asher had shortened to a hairbreadth, a terrifyingly strong force struck Serkan from his blind side.

    "AARGH!"

    With an agonizing roar, Serkan''s other arm shattered, the remnants of his bones jutting out grotesquely.

    Serkan''s knees buckled, and fell on his knees onto the cold, hard ground.

    His eyes, wide and disbelieving, could only register shock as a familiar figure towered over him.

    A figure he had thought was finished.

    Ceti stood there, her body bruised and her shoulder bloodied, but her aura was fiercer than ever. Trails of crimson flowed from her lips, dripping onto Serkan''s shocked face. Her hand shot out, gripping his throat with a strength that made his remaining fur stand on end.

    "No more..." she growled, her voice barely more than a whisper, yet it held a terrifying intensity.

    Before Serkan could even process the situation, a gut-wrenching crack echoed throughout the space.

    His neck had been twisted, broken, ending his reign of terror. The light in his eyes dimmed and then disappeared altogether as his massive body slumped to the ground, lifeless.

    He was unsure all this time whether they could even take down Serkan.

    The eerie emerald mes that cloaked Asher fizzled out, and he returned to his original form, though his face was quite pale with veins showing under his skin.

    His eyes held a deep relief as he looked at Serkan''s corpse. A Peak Soul Purgery dead before them, and they were alive.

    He was unsure all this time whether they could even take down Serkan.

    He used his Cursed Summoner talent to summon four Ragroths to buy some time and to make Serkan feel wary.

    Even if the Damned souls he summoned only have 20% of their original stats, this ability consumed no mana at all, and the Damned souls had their own HP and MP, allowing them to get stronger without dwindling his own MP.

    And with whatever little MP he had left, he couldn''t see any other way since he also wanted to avoid fighting himself.

    And astonishingly, their same n of him being the distraction and Ceti being the executioner worked.

    But his moment of relief was short-lived as Ceti coughed, a stter of crimson marring her lips.

    Her knees buckled, and she started to fall, but Asher was quick to react, catching her in his arms before she could hit the ground.

    "Easy there," he said, his voice gentle yet firm. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out a small vial filled with a luminescent liquid ¨C a health potion.

    Ceti, in her weakened state, tried to push his hand away, "You¡­need to run¡­," she managed to gasp out, "The others... they''ll be here soon," Ceti was still reeling from disbelief that he stayed, and helped her kill Serkan when she totally expected him to run and have a chance of surviving.

    So why did he stay behind?

    However, shook his head, his gaze hardening, "Don''t be foolish, Ceti," he retorted, pressing the vial closer to her lips.

    "N-No..." Ceti pressed her lips together firmly, thinking there was no point.

    But Asher''s eyes met hers, brimming with firm determination, "Either we both make it out of here, or we don''t. There''s no in-between. Now drink the potion, or I will force it into your mouth with mine. You prefer thetter?"

 Chapter 269 I Am Sorry

    Chapter 269 I Am Sorry

    Ceti had no choice but to swallow the potion under his crude threat, her throat contracting against the cool, soothing liquid that immediately brought a numbing relief. But the look in Asher''s eyes had shaken her.

    Could it be...

    But there was no time to ponder. Asher''s eyes were fixated on the red circles converging on them, an indicator of approaching enemy forces.

    Without wasting a second, he dug into his spatial bag, pulling out a wrapped parcel.

    "Eat this," hemanded, lifting her effortlessly into his arms, "It should slow down the poison," Asher noticed the bloody w mark with a dark green glow on her shoulder and knew she got poisoned by Serkan.

    Ceti squinted at the offered food. To her surprise, it was the same one she had given him earlier. Her heart twisted at the thought. He had kept it, despite everything. She began to eat, knowing full well what he might say if she didn''t.

    As she chewed, her thoughts shifted to the growing number of red circles. Despair welled up within her, dark and cold.

    Even if they only had ten minutes left for the bounty to end, they wouldn''t make it. They were outnumbered, outmaneuvered. By now, there must be a lot of groups who must have gathered in this vicinity.

    Asher, who was slowing himself down to carry her, wasn''t looking good as well.

    His skin was sickly pale, and his eyes held a flicker of exhaustion. She felt he must be suffering the cost of using his mysterious abilities earlier.

    She grabbed the fabric of his shirt, her eyes pleading, "L-Let me go¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible and her eyes quivering, "You¡­have a better chance without me. I am dead¡­either way," Ceti knew her body rendered half of the poison ineffective and, in turn, gave her the strength to finish off Serkan.

    However, the rest of the poison was enough to easily start to break down her body from within.

    She also no longer had any mana nor the strength to fight off the remaining poison coursing through her veins.

    Whatever mana she gained from eating the food was immediately consumed to slow down the poison. But the poison has gotten too strong in her body by now that no matter how much mana she gains, it won''t prevent the inevitable.

    Without an expert healer, she wouldn''t stand a chance.

    "You''re not going to die, Ceti," Asher said, determination steeling his voice, "Is can help you heal. We¡­We just need to hold on for a few more minutes," But his reassurances fell on deaf ears, Ceti knew the reality of their situation. Is and her mother were nowhere near them.

    Asher also knew, but he still didn''t want her to give up, not until her fate was sealed for sure.

    Just then, shouts echoed from behind them, the noise amplifying in the silent tunnels. Ceti''s heart sank as she saw one of the red circles had already reached near them. Asher shifted his grip on her, sprinting towards the distant glimmer of the teleportation gate.

    "There he is! He''s trying to teleport!" One of the Hunters shouted, his voice echoing through the tunnel.

    "I''ll get him!" Another voice joined, a sharp note of determination in his voice. A zing arrow zipped through the air, its trajectory aimed straight for Asher.

    As Asher jumped into the teleportation gate, the arrow struck him in his back. He grunted in pain, falling on his knees as they teleported, appearing in another tunnel. Yet, his grip on Ceti was firm, keeping her from tumbling to the ground.

    "Your...Your Highness..." Ceti''s weak voice echoed in the tunnel, her eyes wide at the sight of the arrow sticking out of his back.

    "Fuck..." Asher grunted, yanking the arrow from his back, wincing at the raw pain that followed. He got up, holding Ceti firmly in his arms as he continued running.

    He realized that because of fighting Serkan''s group, things weren''t going as he calcted. His mana reserves were running on fumes, and he had only 30% HP which he was still sacrificing slowly to his ring.

    But even if he manages to escape to the Damned Dimension, he can''t stay there forever. It was not like he could keep drinking Health Potions and inflict mana poisoning on himself. He will surely not survive on his own.

    The only way he saw was to somehow survive this Bounty Hunt and not let Ceti die.

    Maybe if he manages to keep her alive long enough using whatever he can find, then there might still be a chance. He refused to give up just like that. He realized her value and he couldn''t afford to lose her or so he was feeling right now.

    Asher moved as fast as his legs could carry him, sweat trickling down his forehead and down his pale face.

    He shifted Ceti''s weight onto one shoulder, freeing his hand to summon his ring de.

    His eyes glinted with determination as he charged through the weaker groups of Hunters in his path, his de shing through them with an unyielding force.

    But each victory came at a price, every sh leaving him with more injuries as he shielded Ceti with his own body.

    He shifted Ceti back into his arms as he leaped through another teleportation gate, stumbling as they arrived in yet another tunnel.

    But their troubles were far from over, as a couple of red circles on the map indicated even more danger closing in on them.

    Only five minutes remained. Five long minutes. Ceti could feel her heart tightening as she took in Asher''s battered form. Sickly veins pulsed on his skin, a telling sign of his fading strength.

    She looked at him with teary eyes, her voice weak, "Tell...my mother that I..."

    "I am not going to tell her anything. You are going to...So you better stay alive, or do you really want to leave your mother alone in my hands?" Asher asked with a weak smirk as he grimaced and began to run again, his ragged breaths filling the silent tunnel.

    His words hung in the air, echoing in Ceti''s mind as they ran. Her heart pounded in her chest, aplex wave of emotions overwhelming her, making her clutch tighter to his shirt.

    She watched him grit his teeth with every step, yet he didn''t slow down, didn''t falter. There was a determination in his eyes, a resolve that was staggering.

    Her lips quivered as her heart flooded with regret. She had spent so much time building walls against him, searching for faults, for reasons to despise him.

    His cockiness, his bravado, his cunningness, and crudeness; they had always overshadowed his intentions in her eyes. She hadbeled him as a viin, an opportunistic maniptor.

    He was probably one for the most part but something within her was telling her that there was so much more to him than that.

    And now, this man, who she had been quick to judge, was proving her wrong with his every action.

    A wave of guilt washed over her as she realized her blindness.

    In that moment, Ceti''s heart ached for the countless times she had scorned him, the moments she had disregarded his kindness as a ruse.

    Her eyes welled up with unshed tears as she clung tighter to him, whispering a quiet apology that was lost in the wind.

    Ceti looked ahead and saw dozens of red circles closing in on them. The warning signals on her map were closing in fast and hard, and there was no sign of a teleportation gate nearby. The realization sank in: they were trapped, and this was the end. She turned to Asher, trying to say something, but,

    *Whizz!*

    "Urgh!"

    A sudden sneak attack from behind struck violently on Asher, throwing him off his feat.

    They were airborne for a moment before crashing hard onto the stone floor. Ceti could still feel one of Asher''s arm still wrapped around her body while pain was shooting through her body. She forced her eyes open and gasped, "A-Asher¡­" She coughed out, her voice strained and barely audible.

    Ashery there, unconscious, his face pale, and body broken.

    Ceti could see his chest rising and falling unevenly, barely clinging to life.

    Suddenly, a horde of Hunters and demons broke through the darkness, their figures highlighted by the eerie glow of the tunnel. Some of them radiated power as potent as Serkan''s. Their eyes were trained on them, and their hands held weapons, gleaming menacingly in the low light.

    Despair washed over Ceti as she watched the advancing horde. Her body refused to move, the poison had paralyzed her. She felt a sharp sting of helplessness, her heart thundering against her chest. Her gaze shifted back to Asher''s lifeless form. His face was peaceful, so starkly contrasted to the chaos around them.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, reflecting the gloomy light around her. Her heart ached as she whispered, "I am sorry..." Her voice was feeble and almost lost amidst the cacophony of the hunters'' chatter, but it wasced with regret and despair. All she could do was watch, and wait for the inevitable.

    At the same time, the Hunter groups and Demon groups that had gathered around, snarled at each other, trying to im that the bounty belonged to them. Each was bing more and more restless as only only two minutes were left.

    The entire ce was brimming with so much tension and shing auras, the entire tunnel was subtly vibrating with the shing, loud echoes.

    But the squabbling Hunters and Demons suddenly fell silent as a looming figure leaped over,nding with a ground-shaking thud near Asher and Ceti.

    A hulking, muscr werewolf, he was covered in dark crimson fur that seemed to dance in the cavern light. His dark green eyes glowed with an intimidating menace, causing the surrounding Hunters and Demons to step back instinctively. His presence exuded a palpable aura of power, authority, and sheer danger.

    He was known to them all. Even the most headstrong Hunters and arrogant Demons dared not cross him. He was Varg, the son of the Rustblood n''s Chief, a prodigious warrior who had ascended to the frighteningly powerful realm of Soul Devourer not too long ago, but much earlier than anyone else of his age among his n.

    The surrounding atmosphere became chilly as Varg let out a low, yet spine-tingling growl. His voice boomed throughout the tunnel, "The bounty...I don''t care. But these two..." he gestured toward the prone figures of Asher and Ceti, "...killed three of my pack members. And I won''t let anyone else im their blood."

    His statement hung heavily in the air,den with an unspoken threat, "Any who think otherwise, step forward," As he finished, a handful of equally imposing werewolves with the same crimson fur stepped up beside him, their powerful auras seeping into the already tense environment while baring their sharp fangs.

    None dared to refute Varg''s im, not when he held such a fearsome reputation. Who would even dare to go up against a Soul Devourer who also has Soul Purgers beside him?

    They were also shocked to learn that these two managed to kill 3 pack members from Varg''s pack. Just killing one was enough to make him grant you a very brutal death since it was so hard to train someone to be strong and loyal to the pack...A process that could take dozens of years and form close bonds on the way.

    And so losing 3...His blood must be literally boiling.

    Varg''s menacing gaze shifted from the surrounding crowd to the two unconscious figures lying before him. Even though the bounty was ced on Asher, his cold dark green eyes rested on Ceti.

    His pack mates, whom she had killed, demanded vengeance and he would deliver it. A deathly silence enveloped the vicinity, as all eyes were fixated on the looming threat.

    Raising his w high, it shimmered with a deadly, viscous venom. His only regret was that she was already on the brink of death, preventing him from dealing a proper punishment. Yet, he wanted to bathe his ws with her blood.

    "You will die by my hand, Ceti...And so will your family," Varg''s growl echoed ominously in the silent tunnel as he prepared to plunge his w into Ceti''s unprotected throat.

 Chapter 270 Destined To Face It Alone

    Chapter 270 Destined To Face It Alone

    A sudden silence nketed the crowd. The air became suffocatingly heavy as everyone watched, wide-eyed and frozen, at the impossible scenario unfolding before them. It was as if time itself had stopped to bear witness to this surreal spectacle.

    Varg stood paralyzed, his w inches from Ceti''s throat while his eyes were tremoring.

    Unexpectedly, Ceti''s hand, which looked fragile and weak just moments ago, shot up and gripped his enormous wrist with an iron-like strength.

    Her eyes snapped open, emitting a breathtaking yet deadly blood red light that illuminated the dark tunnel while her scarlet hair began to turn white.

    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd.

    Her body, frail and debilitated, suddenly began to radiate a blood red light.

    It was like a dormant volcano, once tranquil and deceptive, now abruptly exploding into an unrestrained disy of power and majesty.

    A convulsion seized her, and a cloak of ethereal white fur began to spread across her skin, recing the red hue.

    Her body convulsed once more, bones realigning and muscles contracting, her form undergoing a radical and rapid transformation.

    Her slender figure gave way to a muscr, imposing stature. Her stature towered over all present, including Varg who had to look up to meet her gaze.

    Her previously delicate features had transformed into a more ferocious countenance. Her eyes, now blood red, beautiful yet deadly, glowed with a ferocious intensity.

    The aura around her was imposing, the raw power radiating from her making everyone have their legs tremble.

    It was as if the air around her rippled with her power, crackling with an otherworldly energy.

    The air grew heavy, the aura she emitted was suffocating, a typhoon of power that made even the bravest of hearts quake.

    She stood there, towering at 8 feet tall, an epitome of primal power and beauty. Her blood-red eyes gleamed dangerously, like a wolf under the moonlight, fierce and formidable.

    With Ceti''s sudden transformation, the atmosphere turned oppressive.

    The killing intent was palpable in the air, causing Varg to gasp for breath and his legs to tremble, "I-Impossible¡­You can''t be¡­" Varg''s eyes shone with recognition, but the shock was too much for him to cough out his words.

    For a moment, Ceti merely looked down at Varg, her blood-red eyes glowing with a calm rage. Her voice echoed ominously in the still tunnel, "Your pitiful existence was always destined to be snuffed out by my hand."

    *Crchk!*

    And with a swift, effortless motion, she broke Varg''s wrist, causing him to let out a low grunt of pain.

    *Riiip!*

    Before anyone could react, her w plunged into Varg''s chest, tearing out his heart and casually dropping it with a savage grace that left everyone in stunned silence.

    Varg''s dark green eyes widened in horror and shock as his body copsed onto the ground.

    In the wake of Varg''s untimely demise, the assembled crowd of Hunters and Demons could only watch in horrified silence.

    Each gaze met with her tall figure, eyes wide with terror, bodies paralyzed by fear.

    The strength she demonstrated and the crushing aura pressing down on them were clear signs that she was a peak Soul Devourer!

    Was this a hallucination, a shared illusion of desperation?

    Those who knew about the Royal Battlemaster also knew that she wasn''t a Soul Devourer and couldn''t even transform into her werewolf form.

    Impossible, they thought, yet their trembling hearts confirmed the reality.

    In the chilling silence, she slowly nced over the crowd. A sea of faces etched with fear, their once menacing auras now feeble inparison to hers. Her gaze was sharp and cold, a predator surveying her helpless prey.

    They couldn''t even open their mouths to beg for mercy nor move their legs to turn around and run away.

    Ceti raised her hand and merely flicked her fingers, making the air shimmer with a blood-red light.

    An invisible, deafening wave of power cascaded over the crowd. It was swift, like a storm sweeping across a barren field, a gust of wind tearing through the silence.

    Before they could even blink, all kinds ofcerations and wounds magically shed through the bodies of each Hunter and Demon.

    Some of the wounds seemed like they came from weapons like swords, spears, serrated des, while others seemed as if they were caused by mana attacks.

    The crowd dropped to the ground one after the other, like dominos, their life essence extinguished in an instant. The sight was horrifying yet oddly mesmerizing, a grim ballet of death orchestrated by her.

    No pleas for mercy were uttered, no desperate attempts to escape, just the sound of bodies hitting the ground, echoing throughout the area. One second they were all alive, but the next, they weren''t.

    Anyone who had seen this would feel as if death had swept through the crowd of powerful Hunters and Demons in an instant.

    Ceti cast a nonchnt nce over the sea of corpses.

    Turning her attention away from the carnage, her gaze fell upon the unconscious form of Asher.

    Her towering form began to shift andpress, flowing like silver liquid under the luminescent light of the cavern.

    Bones reformed, muscle retreated, and fur retracted into the flesh, reducing the towering figure back to a slender, humanoid silhouette.

    Her transformation was seamless, a beautiful yet terrifying spectacle, while her previously red hair was now a radiant white that flowed down her waist.

    Now standing nude in the silence, her silhouette was nothing less than a goddess of war, majestic and formidable. Her skin was wless, without any injuries or bruises, while her delicate features seemed to carry more elegance than usual.

    With a soft shake of her head, she crouched beside Asher''s unconscious form, her eyes brimming with a strange mixture of annoyance and concern, "Really now, Asher," she chastised in a piqued tone, her eyes scanning his numerous injuries, "Did you really have to go and wake me up this early? I can''t believe you''ve made me deal with these insignificant things, when you have yet to face the real danger," Her gaze suddenly became zed as she added, "Or maybe¡­you are destined to face that alone¡­"

    Her expression softened as she gently touched his face, her fingers brushing away a strand of hair that had fallen across his eyes, "I guess I am being a bit too harsh," she murmured, her voice barely a whisper, "This wasn''t your fault after all."

    Her gaze fixed on his peaceful face, a sense of resolve washed over her, "You better not die on me. I can''t afford to wake up again for a long time," A small, soft smile yed on her lips as she continued, "I''m really looking forward to seeing you be the strongest again. It''s a day I''ll eagerly wait for and the day we can finally..." Her words trailed off as she bit down on her lip.

    No sooner had she uttered these words than a coughing fit seized her, a stter of crimson blood staining her lips.

    Her face paled as she wiped away the blood, a flicker of annoyance crossing her features, "Why does time have to be so short," she grumbled, her voice growing fainter.

    At the same time, the bruises and the injury on her shoulder from earlier began to magically appear on her body.

    Ceti''s body slumped to the ground beside Asher as her hair began to turn scarlet and flow upwards into a ponytail on its own.

    As shey there, her gaze never left him, her blood red eyes reflecting his serene face until they slowly closed.

    Momentster, the chilling stillness of the ce was disturbed by a soft moan.

    Ceti''s eyelids fluttered open, revealing dark blue eyes clouded with confusion and pain.

    She attempted to push herself up, but a sharp pain coursed through her body, making her wince and unable to move even her limbs.

    But she was shocked she was still breathing when she thought she had died.

    As her eyes scanned the area, they widened in horror upon seeing the gruesome and shocking sight.

    Strewn all around her were corpses of Hunters and Demons, a scene right out of a horrifying nightmare.

    Her breath hitched as she struggled toprehend what had urred or who did this while her gaze darted around the lifeless bodies.

    But her heart pounded in her chest as her gazended on Asher''s unconscious form beside her.

    Ignoring the pain surging through her, she mustered the strength to reach out a trembling hand toward him.

    She had to know if he was alright. Her hand barely made contact when Asher let out a soft grunt, his eyes slowly flickering open.

    A relieved sigh escaped her lips as she weakly called out to him, "Your Highness..." her voice was barely audible, yet filled with palpable relief, "Are you¡­alright?"

    Asher turned towards Ceti, when he noticed her calling out to him, her face white as a sheet.

    He was astonished she was conscious and he was still breathing after suddenly getting knocked out.

    However, he gathered his thoughts and moved closer, steadying her against the wall. A quick check told him her condition was weak but surprisingly stable, the sickness that had gued her earlier seemed to have wreaked havoc inside her body but no longer seemed to be killing her.

    He also realized that his injuries had stabilized magically and no longer pulled him down.

    But his attention was immediately drawn to the surrounding scene.

    Dead bodies of Hunters and Demonsy scattered around them in a grotesque disy.

    The extent of carnage hinted at a battle of colossal proportions, yet he observed there were no signs of struggle from these dead people, and the surroundings were intact.

    Usually, if someone or some people killed all these powerful people, the mana in the air would be a chaotic mix of radiant and demonic mana. Yet, the air was as calm as a pool.

    This made him knit his brows, "Who... did this?" he questioned aloud, trying to piece together the puzzle.

    His gaze then fell on arge mound of glimmering Deviar Shards lying untouched.

    He pushed himself off the ground and walked towards it, his eyes reflecting a tinge of incredulity, "Looks like whoever saved us was not just powerful but also benevolent enough to leave us with all these Deviar Shards," he mused aloud, an underlying note of suspicion in his tone. The amount of Shards and the chaotic scene hinted towards a Demon''s involvement for sure.

    His MP was also miraculously full and this mysterious savior probably even removed the poison from Ceti''s body.

    But he couldn''t think of any demon who was this powerful to help them.

    Ceti, on the other hand, had her mouth part as she looked at the sight with a trembling gaze.

    Asher turned around and noticed her strange look before asking with knitted brows, "Can you make any sense of this?"

    "I¡­I feel like I have seen something like this before¡­" Ceti mumbled with a look of confusion and uncertainty.

 Chapter 271 Bounty Survivor

    Chapter 271 Bounty Survivor

    Asher turned his gaze back to Ceti, his brows furrowing deeper at her vague words, "Seen something like this before? What do you mean by-" he began, but his words abruptly trailed off as Ceti winced, her fingers clutching tightly at her wounded arm.

    He quickly crourched beside her, his hands hovering uncertainly over her arm, "The poison might be out of your system, but the damage it''s done is...," he trailed off, his voice taut with seriousness.

    His gaze flitted towards the surrounding corpses and then back to her, "Hold on. There might be something useful among the dead. Potions, healing items...we have to check," he urged, desperation creeping into his voice.

    Ceti gave him a weak nod, her vision swimming as she slumped against the wall. Her eyes fluttered shut as unconsciousness began to pull her under. Asher watched her fall into a fitful sleep and felt she needed more than just a Healing Potion to recover. Otherwise, in this state, she would definitely die within a few hours.

    However, Asher was no longer worried about lingering around in this ce to loot after checking out the messages he received earlier,

    [ You have sessfully survived the Bounty Hunt ]

    [ Rewards : +40,000 Deviar Shards, Private Safe Zone, Bounty Survivor ]

    [ The Private Safe Zone can only be essed by you and willst for 2 weeks until you leave. No teleportation gates can ess this safe zone. Once you leave, the Private Safe Zone will cease to exist ]

    Asher turned to the side and saw a glowing sign on the wall, which he knew was the door to the Private Safe Zone, and only he could see it.

    [ Title Name : Bounty Survivor ]

    [ Only the worthy shall bear this title throughout the quest, allowing the bearer to carry along 25% of their total shards to the next mini-dungeon and shall receive various perks in Safe Zones ]

    [ Deviar Shards : 245, 670 ]

    Asher let out a sigh of relief, feeling that getting hunted by bloodthirsty Demons and Hunters for 2 hours was finally worth it.

    He knew why the rewards seemed quite generous since the chances of surviving a Bounty Hunt, especially with so many Shards involved, were close to 0.

    If it wasn''t for getting saved by whoever that mysterious person or group was, he wouldn''t be standing here now.

    He also saw a marker pop up on the map, which was only a few miles away, and knew it was the ce where he and his group should forge the second Deviar Crystal.

    However, he knew Ceti couldn''t travel in this state, and now that they could rest in a Private Safe Zone, he decided to wait and let the other three in his group regroup here now that they know he and Ceti were in a safe ce for at least 2 weeks.

    Asher was confident that Is, Merina, and Callisa would manage to reach here on their own.

    With all these thoughts, he continued to loot all the valuables and goods from the corpses strewn across the ground.

    Asher moved swiftly and efficiently, sifting through the fallen with a sharp eye, pulling out anything he deemed useful.

    A glint of something unusual caught his eye, and he reached out, pulling forth a Rare Grade Spatial Bag from underneath a fallen hunter.

    The bag, seemingly unassuming, had a carrying capacity of 200 kilograms.

    A surge of relief coursed through him as he quickly stowed food, drinks, armors, weapons, and any other valuable items he could find into the bag.

    With his loot secured, he turned his attention back to the now tranquil space, his gaze immediately drawn to the glowing symbol etched into the wall.

    As he extended his hand, the rock surface seemed to ripple, a low grating sound filling the air. Slowly, the wall split open, revealing a hidden passage to a small cavern yetrge enough to amodate even Callisa.

    He then walked over to the unconscious Ceti, his arms gently wrapping around her body as he carried her into the cavern. The rocky entrance rumbled shut behind them, encapsting them in a surprisingly serene space.

    The cavern was a stark contrast to the carnage outside, it felt...forting, homey even.

    A soft glow pervaded the space, its source a small pool of glowing dark blue water in the corner of the cavern. The light danced on the stone walls, creating an almost ethereal atmosphere.

    There was a simple bed set against one wall, its worn-out linen sheets inviting in their simplicity.

    Along the opposite wall, there was an assortment of weapons and armor, sparkling under the luminescent glow.

    To the side of it, a wooden table held a collection of unknown items and a stack of neatly folded clothes.

    Along the opposite wall, there was an assortment of weapons and armor, sparkling under the luminescent glow.

    Asher took in the sight with a sigh of relief. This Private Safe Zone was like a serene haven where one can rest, recuperate and restock to continue the quest.

    He could understand why someone who survived a Bounty Hunt would get rewarded with this.

    He thenid Ceti on the bed, her body peppered with bruises, her shoulder badly injured.

    He furrowed his brow as he nced around, spotting a pile of neatly folded clothes on a nearby table.

    But he paused and made his way towards the glowing pool, curiosity piquing as he dipped his fingers into the glowing dark blue water.

    An unexpected surge of energy pulsed through him, and the information about this mystical body of water unfurled within his mind.

    It was a Manafall Pool, famed for its rejuvenating properties and ability to restore mana. A low gasp of wonder escaped him. This could probably help Ceti heal faster.

    Without wasting another second, he lifted Ceti''s limp form and waded into the pool.

    The water glowed around them, casting an otherworldly glow on their skin. He immersed her within the pool, her body buoyant, with only her head resting against the stone edge, her face pale yet serene.

    Seeing her safely settled, he stripped down and plunged himself into the cool pool. The water enveloped him, an immediate sense of relief washing over his body. He could feel the fatigue lifting, the energy surging back into him, his lifeforce replenishing and soothing his injuries.

    His gaze, however, never left Ceti. He watched for any signs of recovery, any sign that she was healing. And as expected, he could see herplexion getting better.

    He realized how funny fate was. When he first woke up, he and Ceti were quite at each other''s throats since then.

    He never thought a day woulde where they would end up depending on each other.

    But he was d things ended up like this now that she had definitely caught his interest and he found himself wanting to explore it, feeling she will be quite useful and maybe let him discover some answers he was seeking.

    However, as a minute passed, Asher noticed her body beginning to tremble.

    Instantly, he was by her side, hoisting her out of the waters with utmost care. Her shivering lessened slightly as he came out, the severe injury on her shoulder visibly less gruesome than before.

    He settled her on the bed, noticing how the cold, bluish pallor hadn''t left her skinpletely, and the remnant dirt and dried blood marred her delicate features. With a clean cloth in hand, he fetched a small pail of the Manafall liquid and began the task of wiping her skin.

    As Asher cautiously swiped the cloth across her body, he found himself taken aback by the stark contrast between the velvety softness of her skin and the steely firmness of her underlying muscles.

    Her figure, especially with her long, wet scarlet hair lying loose, was the epitome of strength, grace, and feminine allure - abination that was deadly and intoxicating.

    The red hues of her skin shone under the dim, warm light, adding an ethereal touch to her beauty.

    Ceti''s face was tranquil, her usually fierce expression reced by a peaceful slumber.

    Her features were so finely chiseled, her cheekbones pronounced, her lips full and inviting. This was a side of Ceti he hadn''t seen before - serene, vulnerable, yetmanding in her presence.

    She seemed even more beautiful than usual, making Asher wonder if it was because her face didn''t have her usually suspicious and piqued look.

    The room fell silent except for the gentle rustle of the cloth against her skin and the rhythm of their synchronized breaths.

    He then stared at her face as his gaze became zed for a moment before shaking his head and walking away.

    As Cetiy resting, Asher, now attired in nothing but his undergarments, went about exploring the small cavern.

    His keen eyes took in the sight of the Common Grade weapons and armor; nothing that really caught his interest and made him feel he probably expected too much. But he wasn''t disappointed, considering the high-end loot he had garnered from the fallen outside.

    His gaze then fell on the Durability Matrix, a peculiar and beautiful matrix used to restore the durability of items in exchange for Deviar Shards. The notion intrigued him as he thought of the multiple items he had looted.

    This was definitely a lifesaver if he could also get ess to one of them in the higher dungeons.

    Nearby, the cozy firece caught his attention. Stored nearby were packets of ready-made food and bottles of exotic drinks ¨C enough tost 2 weeks for only a single person. But with their acquired loot, food would be the least of their worries.

    As Asher familiarized himself with the new surroundings, an hour slipped by unnoticed. The cavern seemed hospitable, albeit eerily quiet.

    Just as he was considering a rest himself, a soft moan echoed through the silence. Whirling around, Asher spotted Ceti on the bed, her body twisting ufortably in her sleep. She was shivering uncontrobly despite being wrapped in a thick nket.

    Her skin was cold to the touch, the thick nket doing little to warm her. Her cheeks were flushed, and her lips trembling.

    He could see that her body had begun a powerful yet taxing process of healing. But since she overstrained her body by getting severely injured, especially getting poisoned, it must have messed with her healing process.

    So instead of her body getting warm and healing, it was instead causing her a lot of difort and cooling down her body.

    He had seen conditions like this during his time as a Hunter, especially when some poisons were capable of this. These poisons were designed to not let someone with natural healing abilities quickly recover.

    And he had no doubt the Rustblood n were experts in making sure of that.

    The realization came swiftly to Asher, and there was only one best way to help her.

    With this in mind, Asher got on the bed andid down beside her.

    He tentatively pulled her nketed body against his own, her back to his chest, his arm encircling her protectively.

    He nned to let his body heat seep into hers and warm her up.

    However, to his surprise, the moment he made contact with her body, she twisted her body around, and her hands instinctively reached out, wrapping around his torso and pulling herself closer to him.

    As she did this, the nket came undone as her cold bare skin made contact with his, her ample breasts squeezed against his torso, and her head nestled under his neck.

    Her legs entwined with his own, her cold body pressing against him as if seeking refuge in his warmth.

    A soft chuckle of disbelief escaped Asher''s lips at her unconscious movements, and he could feel the cold puff of her breath against his skin.

    He couldn''t help but imagine her reaction if she was conscious right now.

    But he let her be since she was only helping herself by doing this.

    However, he let out a tired sigh, at the thought of his little dragon suffering so much ever since this quest started.

    But suddenly, a soft mumbling broke the silence of the cave, "Father...You can''t...You can''t abandon us..." Ceti''s voice was barely above a whisper, her wordsing out jumbled and incoherent. It was as if she was trapped in a nightmare.

    Asher furrowed his brows as he heard her mumble and looked down at her with a narrowed gaze.

 Chapter 272 Her Nightmare

    Chapter 272 Her Nightmare

    Ceti was greeted with the sensation of warmth as she roused, pulling her from the depths of her troubled sleep. The dull ache of her injuries was a distant sensation, reced withfort and a rxed sensation.

    For a second, she wondered if she was dreaming since thest thing she remembered was being this close to dying.

    But as her senses returned, the scent of a familiar man, the musky aroma of his body, filled her nose.

    Her eyes fluttered open to be met with the sight of his well-built chest, the color of dove gray, right in front of her.

    Her arm was draped over his torso, and the realization hit her like a lightning bolt.

    "Ha...!" With a sharp gasp, she attempted to push herself away from him.

    But the sudden movement brought on a wave of pain, and she grimaced, falling back onto the bed, her limbs numb and sore.

    Asher, roused from his sleep, turned to look at her, a teasing smirk ying on his lips, "The sleepy cat finally woke up, huh?" His voice waszy, his eyes holding a trace of amusement.

    Ceti blushed crimson, her eyes wide as she realized she was stark naked.

    She snatched the bedsheet, wrapping it around her body with a huff. She red at him, her dark blue eyes shimmering with confusion, anger, and embarrassment.

    realization and a bombardment of emotions kept her stammering.

    "Did I what? Sleep with you?" Asher leaned back against the "D-Did you..." Her voice was barely above a whisper, her words trailed off as she failed to express her thoughts. The overwhelming realization and a bombardment of emotions kept her stammering.

    "Did I what? Sleep with you?" Asher leaned back against the bedpost, looking at her with a teasing grin, clearly enjoying her difort.

    "We did sleep together, yes. But nothing happened, at least not what your naughty mind might be imagining," Asher chuckled, his voice filled with amusement.

    Ceti''s eyes narrowed into slits, a hiss escaping her lips, "I wasn''t imagining anything naughty! A-And...how could you take advantage of me in such a helpless state..."

    Asher blinked, looking genuinely surprised, "Take advantage?" He scoffed, hisughter filling the cave, "Oh Ceti, you were the one who was already naked when we got saved. Maybe the people or the one who saved us wanted your underwear," He chuckled as he started exining everything that happened while she was unconscious.

    As he spoke, the anger in Ceti''s eyes softened and faded. Her lips pressed together, forming a thin line as she lowered her gaze, her mind filled with mixed emotions. Why was she always misunderstanding his intentions? But why would anybody even steal her underwear after saving their lives? It just seemed weird and strange.

    She also had no idea she woke up like this because of her own actions. She could vaguely remember the same dream she had countless times where she was lying in the freezing ground, close to death.

    But this time she felt a warm andforting energy enveloping her and before she knew it, she was trying to embrace this energy for safety and stop hurting.

    But who knew she ended up hugging him while she was naked. Her cheeks turned scarlet thinking about it again.

    Why would she do something so embarrassing? And then to sleep like a baby in his arms? She could feel the heat spreading across her face, her cheeks probably resembling ripe tomatoes now.

    Still, despite not liking what happened, she knew she was still breathing only because of him.

    Asher rose from the bed, stretching his weary muscles, "I will heat some soup for you. It should help with your healing process. You seem stable now, but your body is still weak. Try not to move around too much for the next few days."

    Ceti silently nodded, clutching the nket around her body. Her mind was filled with thoughts, her heart pounding in her chest. As she watched him move around the cave, she couldn''t help but feel a strange warmth spreading across her body, one that had nothing to do with her physical condition.

    She wondered how long she was hugging his body to cause this side-effect.

    She peeked through the nket to take a look at her own body and saw that her bruises and even the previously gruesome injury on her shoulder were looking way better than before.

    Yet, seeing how her body was clean without any blood or dirt, she winced, feeling she might die from shame and embarrassment, imagining how his hands must have caressed all over her body to clean her body.

    She wasn''t even married and now he probably knew every nook and cranny of her body like the back of his hand.

    And worst of all, she couldn''t even say anything, especially after knowing why he did it.

    However, the fact that he truly didn''t do anything to her despite the helpless state she was in was enough to make her realize a lot of things about him.

    She then secretly tried to peek at him by turning her head subtly.

    But seeing Asher walk toward her with a bowl of hot soup, Ceti quickly averted her gaze.

    He extended the bowl towards her, and with a soft nod of thanks, she tried to take it. But her hands were trembling, making it difficult to grip the bowl securely.

    "No," he shook his head, "Keep your hands in there," He moved to sit next to her, the bowl of soup in his hand, "I will feed you."

    Ceti''s cheeks reddened as she stammered, "I... I can feed myself. You don''t have to..."

    He cut her off with a serious look, "Really? This soup is limited in quantity, and you''ll dy your healing if you spill it. Do you really want to risk that? We can''t stay here forever."

    Sighing in defeat, she reluctantly put her hands back inside the nket and nodded, her eyes closing.

    Asher offered her a spoonful of the hot soup. She swallowed it, and slowly, her eyes fluttered open. Quick as a sh, her eyes scanned his body, "You should eat too. Your wounds..."

    He shrugged, his gaze meeting hers, "I only need some rest in the pool. But if you insist, I''ll have some," He lifted a spoonful of the soup to his mouth, swallowing it quickly.

    Ceti''s eyes fluttered, and she parted her lips, as if about to say something. But instead, she averted her gaze, choosing to stay silent.

    Why would he eat from the same bowl? She wondered inwardly, her heart drumming a little faster in her chest.

    "I heard you talking in your sleep," Asher said, his voice gentle, yet serious. Ceti''s eyes widened, and she turned to face him, anxiety clear in her voice, "What...what did I say?"

    "You mentioned your father and it seems like you had a nightmare," Asher replied, studying her reaction closely. Her face fell, her gaze dropping to her hands in herp.

    "My father¡­" she mumbled, her voice barely a whisper. Ceti sighed inwardly, thinking about the same bad dream she has from time to time.

    "Did he really...abandon you?" Asher asked softly, making Ceti furrow her brows, wondering what all she mumbled while sleeping. She had never told anyone else about this, not even her mother since she didn''t want to burden anyone else with all this nor make herself appear weak.

    Asher continued, his voice low, "As far as I know, he died as a loyal warrior, trying to protect the Moonsayer, the Chief of the Moonbinder n where you and your family used to live in. Or am I wrong?"

    Ceti jerked her head up, her eyes shing with a mix of anger, sadness, and disappointment, "No¡­" she spat out, her hands clenched into fists in herp, "He was loyal and strong once, and that was something I always admired about him after hearing people talk about his past achievements. But...he wasn''t the same after and what really got him killed was of his own doing and foolishness I still can''t understand."

    Asher was taken aback, "What do you mean by that?" he asked, his brows furrowed.

    Ceti''s eyes zed over with a faraway look. She began, her voice carrying a tone of resignation, "Around the time I was born, my father was gravely injured during one of his quests. His bloodforce was somehow drained, leaving him bedridden, in a state that was like aa. He was aware of his surroundings, he could even speak... but his body was just... broken."

    A pained look crossed her face, "Everyone pitied him. He was a formidable warrior, and to see him reduced to such a state...It was hard. His future and his life was gone. I still remember how I started helping my mother take care of him as a small child."

    Her lips pressed into a thin line, her fingers clenching the nket tightly, "There were possible remedies, treatments that had a sliver of chance of him regaining at least some of his strength, enough for him to stand on his feet. But he refused every single one of them. All he said was he was no longer fit to be a warrior and that he had fulfilled his purpose."

    Ceti took a deep breath, her gaze dropping to her hands in herp, "This continued until I turned 15, and things became very bad when the Moonsayer was revealed to be a traitor. We had to flee, but my father...he refused to leave. He said he was not capable of protecting us, or himself, and that he can''t let the Moonsayer die alone."

    She gritted her teeth as her eyes shimmered with a mix of anger, sadness, and resentment, "He wouldn''t have chose to remain helpless if he was really loyal to at least the Moonsayer. But he chose to be a burden. For fifteen years, I watched him purposefully make himself useless. I watched him give up...I watched him abandon us even when we needed him the most. If only he didn''t give up, so many good people wouldn''t have died. He wasn''t a strong man as I thought...I have never felt more ashamed of someone."

    Her voice was shaky as she finished, "He always said he loved me and was always kind to me. But even after his death, I cannot bring myself to forgive him for what he did," Her words echoed in the air, heavy with the weight of her pain and disappointment.

    Asher nodded in understanding as he posed his question, his voice gentle, "Is that why seeing me in a soulless state reminded you of your father?"

    Ceti lifted her gaze to meet his. There was a look of guilt on her face as she gave a small nod of affirmation, "I know I...unconsciously projected my father onto you," she admitted softly, "Even if I didn''t intend to. And seeing the queen so troubled after the announcement of her marriage with you... it just reminded me of how my father caused pain to those around him, even without doing anything."

    A single tear slipped down her cheek as she quietly posed her own question, her voice barely above a whisper, "So¡­why did you still save me even after¡­"

    A warm smile crossed Asher''s face as he responded, his tone sincere, "You stuck by me, despite the bounty on my head. You probably did it out of duty, but nheless, you didn''t try to save your own skin," He gazed ardently into her eyes as he added, "And I...I didn''t want to lose someone who was as loyal, as fearless, and as beautiful as you."

    His words and his fervid gaze caused her heart to flutter, an unexpected warmth blossoming within her, never expecting such intense words to escape his lips.

    His voice was steady and soothing as he slowly reached out to wipe the tear from her cheek, his face closing in on hers, "And unlike your father, you never have to worry about me abandoning you."

    His lips slowly moved closer to hers, his eyes never leaving her face as time seemed to slow down.

    There was a pause, a breathless moment of anticipation before his lips finally met hers, making her eyshes tremble.

    It was a soft, slow kiss, a promise sealed between them.

    The warmth of his lips seared into her, a balm to her long-held hurts and fears.

    Her thoughts froze as she got swept away by the moment, her world narrowing down to the feel of his lips on hers. His kiss was warm, tender, a silent reassurance of the words he just said.

    And before she knew it, she found herself entwined in his warmth, her lips reverberating with his, as they existed in a breathless moment, encapsted by a sphere where time itself dared not intrude.

 Chapter 273 Whispers Of The Rebellious Heart

    Chapter 273 Whispers Of The Rebellious Heart

    For a few moments, they lingered in the kiss, a slow and gentle meeting of lips that held an underlying current of shared emotions.

    But suddenly, as if jolted from a dream, Ceti pulled back. She hastily moved her body to the side, her face flushing a brilliant shade of red.

    The realization of what had just happened seemed to crash over her like a wave. In a flustered tone, she quickly covered her face with her hands, her voice muffled as she stammered, "P-Please forget what just happened¡­"

    Was she really that crazy to kiss him? And it wasn''t just a simple kiss, it was her first kiss. She never thought her first would be with Asher, of all people. Yet why... why did it feel like her heart was being bathed by moonlight?

    At her sudden retreat, Asher couldn''t help but chuckle.

    He admired her flustered state for a moment before reaching out to gently pull her hands away from her face. His eyes were soft, his smile charming as he posed a question, "Why should I forget something that I don''t want to?" he asked as his gaze bore into hers, refusing to look away as he added, "And I''m quite sure, you don''t want to forget either."

    His words were confident, as if he could see right through her, reading the turmoil of emotions in her eyes.

    The statement wasn''t an usation, but rather a simple fact, that made her heart race all over again, making her wonder why she couldn''t just get a hold of her feelings.

    "No¡­you are wrong¡­I wasn''t thinking straight¡­" Caught in his gaze, Ceti could only put together a quick retort, her mind still reeling from the unexpected turn of events.

    Yet despite what she said, a part of her, a significant part of her, couldn''t stop thinking about the kiss.

    "You think so?" Asher questioned, a yful smile tugging at his lips. "But you kissed me back. You can''t deny that. Whether you thought about it or not, when you kiss someone, that usually means you like the person."

    He...likes me?

    "Or is it normal for you to go around kissing people?"

    Ceti harrumphed as she gave him an aggrieved re, "Of course not!"

    Ceti couldn''t believe how he could assume such things about her and added in the heat of the moment, "This was my first¡­" She trailed off as she winced.

    She then quickly turned her head away, as if she could hide her flushed face from him, "B-But¡­I don''t like you," she retorted, her voice carrying a hint of defiance, "I like... someone else..." Her words trailed off, the reality of them sinking in as a pang of guilt washed over her.

    Silvan''s face shed in her mind, his soft smiles and his confessions of love filling her thoughts.

    A subtleugh escaped Asher''s lips at her promation, "Oh, so it''s Silvan you fancy?" He questioned, clearly amused, "But if that''s the case, why haven''t you two be an item yet? Don''t give me a boring excuse like you didn''t want to make him lose face or something. I know there is something else."

    whirlwind of conflicting emotions.

    Seeing her obvious hesitation, Asher''s subtle smirk grew more Her lips parted and closed several times, but words failed her. She struggled to find an answer to Asher''s pointed question, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.

    Seeing her obvious hesitation, Asher''s subtle smirk grew more pronounced.

    He shifted on the bed, moving to sit behind her, "I''ve always observed you and Silvan, allowing me to learn some interesting things," he admitted, his voice quiet yet carrying an undeniable conviction.

    Ceti blinked in surprise, her heart pounding in her chest. Why would he take such interest in her and Silvan''s rtionship?

    But Asher continued, his words slow and measured, "I see the way you two interact. You may like him, yes. But not in the way he wishes. You don''t see him as your man, do you?"

    His words were built on careful observation and insight. He had seen their interactions, and asked around about their history.

    Since Silvan and Ceti were people of interest to him due to being part of House Drake, he made sure to know about the two as best as he could. And on the way, he learned things he didn''t expect to.

    And from what he could tell, Ceti''s feelings for Silvan were not romantic.

    Her inexperience in rtionships, coupled with her close friendship with Silvan prevented her from realizing it.

    Nevertheless, he didn''t care what she really felt about Silvan since it wouldn''t change anything.

    Ceti''s eyes rippled as she pressed her lips together, his words striking a chord in her heart.

    She took a deep breath as she tried to reel in her thoughts.

    In a voice barely above a whisper, she responded, "You... you shouldn''t go around assuming things about people like that," Her words were filled with a strange mix of uncertainty and defiance.

    Asher''s smile didn''t fade, instead, he leaned in closer, his gaze never leaving hers, "Alright, let''s do a simple test then. If you pass, I promise to forget what happened," His tone was casual, yet the intensity of his gaze told her he was serious.

    Ceti blinked, taken aback by his suggestion. A knot of anxiety twisted in her stomach as she cautiously turned to face him, "What kind of... test?" she asked, her voice shaking ever so slightly.

    The corner of Asher''s mouth twitched upwards in a smile, a glint of amusement sparkling in his eyes. "Well," he began, leaning in closer. "It''s said that when you kiss someone you like, your heart beats faster. So, if we were to kiss again, and your heart didn''t race, then you''d pass the test."

    Ceti could feel her cheeks grow hot at his suggestion. Her heart thudded loudly in her chest, and she was certain he could hear it. The audacity of his proposal, the implication of it all, left her feeling flustered andpletely caught off guard.

    "Y-You...!" She stammered, unsure of how to respond. How was she supposed to ept such an improper test? The mere thought of it had her heart pounding, so how could she possibly pass his so-called ''test''?

    The look in his eyes told her he knew just how unfair this test was.

    But if she refused, she was sure he would definitely say that she was afraid of failing the test and thus proving him right.

    Suddenly, Ceti''s eyes glinted as an idea struck her.

    She put on a serious face, the turmoil of her emotions hidden behind a mask of solemnity, "I...I am afraid I cannot take part in such a test," she dered, bowing her head slightly, "It would be disrespectful to the queen..." With that, she swiftlyid back down on the bed, pulling the nket over her face in an attempt to escape the situation. At the same time, Asher''s expression suddenly hardened, his gaze bing vacant momentarily.

    Ceti''s serious expression transformed into a wince as she went under the sheet. Even as she said it, she knew it was a flimsy excuse.

    She was aware of the unspoken matters of the nobility, of the ndestine affairs and secret trysts that often urred away from prying eyes.

    But the queen was different, and her rtionship with Asher was unique.

    Ceti knew the queen cared for Asher deeply, and the thought of her reaction to the unexpected kiss filled Ceti with even more guilt.

    Yet Asher''s response wasn''t what she expected.

    Rather than protest or pry further, he simply watched her with an amused smile on his face, "You slept enough. Get up and finish your soup before it gets cold," His words were light, but his voice held an intensity that was hard to ignore.

    Ceti let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding. Relieved that he had seemingly dropped the idea of the test, she slowly peeked out from under the covers and saw him walking away.

    Despite the relief, her heart was still racing, the lingering effects of their conversation, the kiss, and the uncertainty of what was toe leaving her restless.

    She could only hope Is and her mother make it here as fast as possible so that she doesn''t have to deal with this awkward tension.

    -

    The days dragged on, with no sign of Is and her mother.

    Ceti could guess that their journey was a challenging one, it seemed, and they were running into one obstacle after another.

    All the while, she was left alone with Asher, the tension between them hanging in the air like a palpable fog.

    His presence was both a torment and afort, and to her dismay, she found herself drawn to him in a way she never expected.

    Despite the tension and the silent battles she fought within herself, there was a certain sce in hispany. A feeling of safety she had never experienced before.

    During this time, Ceti found herself growing more silent, only giving brief replies to Asher''s inquiries. She tried to keep a poker face to his teases, which only seemed to embolden him further.

    His teases became more frequent, his devilishughter echoing in her ears, warming her heart despite her attempt to remain stoic.

    But it wasn''t just his carefree demeanor that softened her. He took care of her diligently, aiding her in her recovery, helping her move her limbs and regain some semnce of normalcy.

    The man she initially thought was crude and rude revealed a whole ''nother side she never could even imagine in her dreams.

    His attentiveness was unexpected, his concern for her well-being evident in his every move. The way he looked at her was unlike anything she had seen before. The intensity of his gaze was hard to ignore, and it left an imprint on her heart that was hard to shake off.

    A week passed, and the difort that had initially gued Ceti slowly faded.

    Being alone with Asher no longer felt awkward or tense, but instead strangelyforting.

    Ceti found herself counting the days left until they had to leave, a realization that shocked her. She had started to hide her recovery progress, feigning weakness to prolong whatever she was experiencing for the first time.

    She was curious and tempted to explore this feeling despite knowing that her methods weren''t right.

    She questioned herself countless times, and tried to put an end to this charade. But each time, she found herself unable to and felt like her heart was rebelling against her. Each time Asher was near, her resolve would crumble, leaving her yearning for something that questioned her feelings.

    The more time passed, the more she was unable to stop thinking about the kiss and the moments they shared alone during their journey in this dungeon.

    On the 10th day in the private safe zone,

    Asher, as usual, after Ceti had finished eating, walked towards the table to ce the empty bowl.

    Ceti was in bed, her mind still distracted, when she heard the tter of crockery and a sudden cry of pain.

    Asher had copsed, his hand clutching his side. rmed, she sprang out of the bed, her previous ''weakness'' forgotten, and rushed to his side.

    "Your Highness!" She called out in worry, bending down to help him. But as she reached out to him, his hand shot out and grabbed her wrist, pulling her down with him.

    With a surprised gasp, she found herself on the floor, Asher sprawled over her. She was about to question his actions when she saw the knowing smile on his face.

    "Fully recovered, are we?" Asher''s voice wasced with humor as he looked at her with twinkling eyes, "And here you were, pretending to be still unwell. Do you know the punishment for deceiving the royal consort?"

    "I¡­I¡­wasn''t¡­" Ceti blushed, avoiding his gaze, not knowing what to say. She didn''t want to admit anything, but the embarrassment of her actions made her heart race, and she could feel the heat creeping up her neck and onto her face.

    But before she could gather her thoughts, Asher''s fingers were gently tilting her face up toward him. He was smiling, a warm, teasing smile that did nothing to calm her pounding heart.

    "You know," he said, his voice soft, "you could have simply told me what you wanted. No need to go through all this trouble," He paused, his gaze holding hers, "And I know what you want."

    With that, he began to lean in, his face inching closer to hers.

    "N-No....I..." Ceti''s breath hitched in her throat, her hands unconsciously clutching at his shirt. A part of her wanted to push him away, but her strength seemed to have abandoned her.

    As his face drew nearer, she found herself closing her eyes, her heart thudding wildly in anticipation. Just as she could feel his breath on her lips, a voice rang out in the room.

    "Asher, Ceti, are you two in there?"

 Chapter 274 An Alliance

    Chapter 274 An Alliance

    Ceti jumped at the sound of Is''s voice echoing through the chamber.

    Her eyes flew open and she gasped, quickly wriggling out from under Asher''s grasp, not knowing what came over her while he simplyid there on the floor, watching her with a knowing grin as she scrambled to her feet.

    "For devils'' sake-" she mumbled, fumbling as she hastily tied up her disheveled hair, then grabbed a set of clothes from a nearby chair, tossing them at Asher, "Your Highness, please get dressed!" She managed to gasp out, her cheeks a deep shade of red.

    A low chuckle escaped from Asher as he caught the clothes in mid-air, "No need for you to y the maid, Ceti. Your mother''s here now," he said, his tone filled with amusement.

    Ceti''s blush deepened at his words with an aggrieved look, "I''m just trying to make you look... decent," she stressed firmly, hurriedly turning her back on him and heading towards the entrance.

    If somebody else saw her being alone with his half naked figure, what would they think?

    With all this, her heart was thudding with a mix of embarrassment, anticipation, and relief. Atst, her mother was here, she was safe.

    The stone walls of the chamber creaked and began to part, a shaft of light slicing through the semi-darkness.

    As they opened fully, Ceti''s heart soared at the sight of her mother standing just outside.

    "Mother!" she called out, her voice filled with joy as she rushed towards the figure framed in the entrance.

    Merina''s eyes welled up with tears as she saw her daughter, a wide, relieved smile spreading across her face.

    "Ceti!" Merina called out, her voice choked with emotion. She opened her arms wide, and the two of them ran into each other, embracing tightly as though they were never going to let go.

    Behind them, Is slowly entered while watching the heartfelt reunion, a soft smile ying on her lips.

    Only she knew how worried and sad Merina was after they got separated for weeks, and other than feeling worried, Is didn''t expect his absence to cause a sense of emptiness she couldn''t exin.

    Maybe she had quite gotten used to hispany while taking care of Callisa together.

    "It''s about time you guys got back," Asher''s voice resonated from beside Is, a trace of smile on his lips.

    Is turned to face him, her sapphire blue eyes shimmering as they caught the faint glow from the chamber''s light.

    A small smile graced her lips as she responded, "We are sorry we arete," Her gaze swept over Asher and then Ceti, a sigh of relief and astonishment escaping her lips at their well-being despite the challenges they had faced.

    Merina''s gaze turned towards Asher, her eyes glistening with a mix of relief and happiness, "Master¡­" she greeted him, bowing deeply in a show of respect, though, on the inside, she wished she could be in his embrace, and bask in his scent.

    She was also worried about Ceti offending her Master when they were separated, especially since she was alone with him and could only hope she was nice to him.

    Beside her, Ceti''s eyes narrowed in confusion upon spotting 5 unfamiliar faces lingering behind Is. They seemed to be quite astonished by the existence of this private safe zone.

    "Is," Ceti began, her eyes scanning the group, "Are these your friends?"

    The question hung in the air as Ceti studied the five individuals who stood just behind Is - two men and three women.

    All were Umbralfiends, their unique appearances clear from the iridescent scales shimmering on their turquoise skin, blending with it wlessly.

    The women were tall and slender, their long, flowing hair varying shades of deep sea blues and greens.

    Their eyes wererge and round, as clear and deep as the ocean depths, filled with wary looks and nervous anticipation.

    Their lithe bodies were clothed in traditional Umbralfiend attire, entuating their feminine grace.

    The men, on the other hand, were taller, with one of them being sturdy and broad while the other was lean and muscr.

    Their eyes were sharp and keen, constantly darting around as they assessed their surroundings with evident wariness.

    The set of their jaws showed the seriousness and concern they held for the situation.

    And feeling Ceti''s gaze, all five of them unconsciously looked towards their princess with concerned looks, wondering if their presence was going to be troublesome for her despite her telling them to not worry earlier.

    Even though they were more familiar with the royal consort, he wasn''t the only one from the Bloodburn Kingdom. The Battlemaster''s stern, scrutinizing gaze was still on them.

    Is nodded, her delicate features softening into a subtle smile, "Yes, they are some of the bravest and most loyal warriors among my people that we came upon in this dungeon," she responded.

    The five of them bowed briefly with a moved look, silently thanking their princess for holding them in such high regard.

    Her gaze then swept over the five, her eyes reflecting pride and admiration, "We decided to travel together, and because of their assistance, we were able to reach here much more swiftly."

    She took a step forward, standing beside Asher while gesturing to the two men first, "This is Orin," she introduced, pointing to the sturdy, broad-shouldered man. His eyes met Asher''s as he gave a respectful bow.

    "And this is Sylus," she continued, indicating the lean, muscr man who mirrored Orin''s actions with a simrly reserved demeanor.

    Moving on to the women, she started with the tallest one, who had a calm and elegant aura about her, "This is Elysia, Orin''s wife," she stated. Elysia bowed deeply, her eyes briefly meeting the royal consort''s.

    "Next to her is her younger sister, Mirena," she added, pointing to the short and defiant younger woman who was currently sporting a pout while craning her neck up to stare at him.

    But with a stern look from Elysia and a slight push on her head, Mirena grudgingly bowed as well, not before shooting a yful re towards her sister.

    "And¡­," Is said, turning her attention to the woman standing beside Mirena, "This is Lyra, Sylus'' wife and a formidable warrior in her own right," With a graceful dip of her head, Lyra acknowledged the introductions, casting a supportive nce at Sylus as she did.

    Asher pulled Is to the side, his brows furrowed as he watched the group of Umbralfiends, uncertainty coloring his normally assured gaze.

    Before he could voice his concern, Is''s soft voice echoed inside his mind, a reassuring murmur amidst his doubt.

    "Asher," she began, her voice resonating with conviction, "They can be trusted, I give you my word," She paused for a moment before continuing, "Orin and Sylus are mid-level Soul Purgers, their wives Elysia and Lyra are low-level Soul Purgers. Mirena, despite her young age, is a mid-level Soul Reaper. Letting them join can only be good for all of us. We definitely need an alliance to make our journey ahead easier. Ceti wasn''t wrong to advise that earlier."

    After a moment of silence, he turned to look towards the five Umbralfiends, "Alright," he said, his voice firm and steady, "I guess you all can tag along."

    From the side, Ceti watched as the scene unfolded, her brows knitted together as she had a slightly baffled look.

    her.

    Merina noticed her daughter staring at her Master in a strange way. When she advised him to form alliances when the quest began, he t-out refused her by saying he won''t trust anyone he didn''t know.

    But when Is brought along unfamiliar people, he didn''t even question her.

    It was peculiar and out of character for Asher. Was there something she was missing? Or when did Asher start trusting Is that much?

    With closer observation, she noticed the way he talked and looked at Is, and for some reason, she didn''t know why it was prickling her.

    Merina noticed her daughter staring at her Master in a strange way. She knew Ceti didn''t like her Master, but this time, the look in her eyes seemed different than usual. There wasn''t a hint of the previous hostility she always had in her gaze.

    "And where is my big girl?" Asher asked, an eager glint in his eyes.

    He never thought he would miss Callisa''s yful antics so much, and her presence always seemed to bring a sense offort to him.

    Is retrieved the beast bag, her lips curling up in a subtle smile as she handed it to Asher.

    "She''s probably sleeping," Is replied, "She couldn''t sleep at all for so many days without you around."

    Asher''s face softened at her words, "Sigh, I hope she at least didn''t stop eating..." he murmured, holding out the beast bag.

    Before he could even utter her name fully, a radiant glow enveloped the bag, and in the next moment, Callisa''s colossal figure loomed over them.

    "Koo! Koo!"

    Her giant pincers snapped excitedly as she let out mewls of joy, each one resonating throughout the cavern. A single,rge tear dripped from her bulbous eyes as she nuzzled against Asher with one of her pincers.

    "Callisa..." Asher whispered with a smile, feeling an ache in his chest after seeing her cry.

    He reached out to gently stroke her pincer, his fingers gliding across her hard carapace, "There''s no need to be sad anymore, my girl. We''re together now," he reassured her, his voice firm yet gentle.

    "I''m not going to let you out of my sight again," he dered, a warm smile spreading across his face as he continued to soothe her.

    The cavern was filled with a quiet calm as the rest of them watched this tender moment between Asher and the giant young Kraken, their hearts warming at the sight.

    The five Umbralfiends standing behind had looks of awe and astonishment, not expecting their young guardian to have such a close and loving bond with the Bloodburn Consort.

    They had seen him interacting with their guardian back home, though they weren''t really sure if he was putting on a show since most of the time, he would be interacting with their guardian alone, away from their sights. There were always gossips among their people how the Bloodburn Consort was nning to use their guardian for dubious means.

    But now, they were beginning to feel that maybe their guardian wasn''t being taken advantage of as they initially believed. Otherwise, an intelligent and powerful creature like her would never reciprocate such feelings.

    Nobody could forcibly receive respect from any such majestic creatures.

    Asher''s rxed mood swiftly turned into one of seriousness as he locked eyes with Is, his lips pressing together into a thin line before speaking, "For weeks, Ceti and I have been struggling just to survive," he said, his voice carrying an undertone of cold anger, "We were nearly killed due to this bounty on my head."

    A shadow passed over Is''s face, a grim understanding in her sapphire eyes. Just as she feared, Asher and Ceti must have gone through a lot.

    She felt bad she wasn''t able to get back to them quicker, though she remained silent and listened on.

    Asher continued, his fists clenching in frustration, "I don''t see a point in guessing who ced the bounty on my head anymore."

    His gaze bore into Is''s, "But what I need to understand is this: What is this Bounty Hunt all about? Is this going to be a regr urrence where people will keep cing bounties on my head? I know now that we are together, we stand more chance to survive, but it is not a game I would like us to y every day. And if we have to...Then I want us to be prepared to survive it."

    Asher knew he had joined this quest despite knowing he wasn''t strong enough and had expected things to get difficult for him.

    But just because he wasn''t strong enough, he didn''t want to simply give up and ept the consequences as it was. Depending on strength alone wouldn''t make one truly strong.

    That was something he learned during his time as a Hunter.

    ---

    A/N: Silvia art updated.

 Chapter 275 I Now Understand

    Chapter 275 I Now Understand

    Is sighed softly and said, "After learning about this Bounty Hunt system when we arrived at the safe zone, I was taken aback by the number of groups gathering around it. But we needn''t worry about being constantly pursued. There are stringent rules to this bounty system."

    She paused, gathering her thoughts before continuing, "Firstly, cing a bounty requires a minimum of 35% of the total shards required toplete the current mini-dungeon. This, in itself, will discourage many from attempting to ce a bounty."

    At this, Asher let out a subtle scoff, "So, whoever ced a bounty on me, decided to add an additional 5% for good measure. It seems the one who ced it is a powerful group confident of replenishing their shards."

    Is nodded in agreement and continued, "Must be....And once a group has ced a bounty on someone, they are forbidden from cing another bounty on the same person or group they belong to for the rest of the quest. Simrly, other groups are also restricted from cing a bounty on the same person or any member of his group within the current dungeon."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed in contemtion, "This means that we could possibly have bounties ced on our heads five more times by some other groups."

    Is gently nodded, her sapphire eyes meeting Asher''s, "That is a possibility," she admitted. "But we now stand a greater chance of survival. Not only are we together, but I have also procured some items that could aid us during a Bounty Hunt, most of which were avable in Safe Zones. After knowing you and Ceti were in trouble, we decided to make sure we won''t be left unprepared again."

    Asher''s brows furrowed in confusion, "What kind of items are you referring to?"

    "Well," Is began, her voice steady and resolute, "First, we got a Shelter Matrix. I realized it could prove beneficial in a situation such as a Bounty Hunt. If we are in a Shelter that we''ve constructed using the Matrix, our exact location won''t be revealed regardless of how close our enemies are. Instead, they will only receive a general location based on the quality of the Shelter Matrix. The one I have now is barely bigger than a house. But I think that a higher grade Shelter Matrix would probably provide even more benefits and be bigger as well. "

    Asher, who had previously thought the Shelter Matrix wasn''t of much importance, began to reconsider. It appeared that its significance could potentially grow over time.

    Is continued, "Other than that, we also purchased some Perk Scrolls. These could be lifesavers during a Bounty Hunt. Some of these perks can distort the location of our group for a brief period, while others can grant us temporary protection or teleport us to a random ce. But they are extremely costly to buy and can only be used once during a Bounty Hunt. I spent almost all the Deviar Shards I collected on it."

    A sense of relief washed over Asher, "That''s good," he conceded, his tone hinting at the weight lifted off his shoulders, "At least now we won''t be sitting ducks while others attempt to gang up on us."

    Is then shifted her gaze from Asher to Ceti and back again, her eyes clouded with worry and curiosity, "How did the two of you manage to survive on your own?" She asked, her voice low but clear, "I remember you saying it was a close call. Did someone else help?" Is knew Asher and Ceti were capable enough to have some chance of surviving on their own.

    But a Bounty Hunt...Is couldn''t think of a possibility where they could hold off so many Hunters and Demons for that long without any items to aid them.

    Asher nodded, his eyes flickering with recollections of the past days, "In a way...yes. We were indeed in a very tough spot, and honestly, luck yed a factor in us surviving so long," He then began to recount their tale, of the chase, the attacks, the near misses, and ultimately the strange salvation that hade their way.

    As he narrated their adventure, Is''s eyes widened with every detail. The peril they had faced was beyond her expectations, and it filled her with a mix of relief and dread that they were now safe.

    "But the thing I''m most curious about is who saved us," Asher said, his eyes filled with a deep sense of wonder, "And why?"

    Is looked at him thoughtfully before giving him a gentle smile, "I guess it does tickle the curiosity," she agreed, "But does it really matter? After all, the most important thing is that you and Ceti are safe and sound, aren''t you?"

    "Koo! Koo!" Callisa let out short mewls as she snapped her pincers together upon hearing Is''s words.

    "See, even Callisa agrees," Is said with a warm smile.

    Asher nodded, a subtle smile dancing on his lips, "Yeah¡­you are right."

    Not too far away, the 5 Umbralfiends, especially the 3 women, were engaged in an intense conversation,

    "Look Mirena, you''ve got to understand," Lyra was saying, her voice stern as she pointed a finger at the youngest among them, "that we are in no position to offend the Bloodburn Consort."

    "But why should we bow down to the man who caused us to lose the war and even helped his queen kill our Mother Guardian?" Mirena huffed, puffing out her cheeks in defiance as she turned to look at Elysia, "And, Big sis, did you already forget how our father was killed by their people?"

    Elysia sighed, her heart aching for the younger one. She gently reached out, running her hand through Mirena''s hair as her eyes shed with pain, "Yes, they did," she admitted softly, "But that''s the price of war, Mirena. We lost the war, and now we have to deal with the consequences. It''s a harsh reality, but it is what it is. That is why it''s important we try to not destroy whatever we have now."

    Lyra nodded in agreement, her gaze serious as she looked at Mirena, "Our current situation is...humiliating and painful, but we''re still breathing because the Bloodburn Consort had the grace to persuade his queen to show us mercy. Without that, we wouldn''t even be here. He also made sure his people wouldn''t try to cause us any trouble despite everything."

    As the conversation grew more solemn, Sylus decided it was time to chime in.

    A slight smile danced on his lips as he turned his gaze to Mirena, "Forget everything else for a moment, Mirena. Look at our princess and the Bloodburn Consort."

    With a huff, Mirena turned her head, ncing at the two figures standing a little distance away. They were engaged in quiet conversation, their smiles gentle and understanding.

    "Do you see that?" Sylus continued, his voice soft but resolute, "Despite our feelings towards the Bloodburn Kingdom, our princess respects the Bloodburn Consort, and he returns that respect. They share a bond, an understanding, especially with caring for our young guardian together."

    He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in, "We should respect that, Mirena. For the sake of our princess, at least be nice to the Bloodburn Consort. Otherwise, you''re only causing trouble for not only us but her. Disappointing her and insulting her efforts."

    Orin, who had remained quiet throughout the conversation, finally nodded his agreement, "We would be the worst of the worst if any of us caused trouble for the princess after everything she did for our people," he stated firmly in a gruff voice.

    The severity of their words hit Mirena hard. Her pouty defiance dissolved into a look of genuine regret. She shook her head, her eyes brimming with tears, "I... I didn''t mean to cause trouble for the princess," she admitted, her voice trembling. "I¡­I will not do that again."

    "Aw, it''s fine. I am d you understand now. We all love our princess, but we know how much more you are fond of her," Elysia hugged her with a soft smile as she wiped Mirena''s tears.

    After spending some time with her distressed mother, Ceti finally managed to console her, her soft words echoing in the chamber, "Mother, we''re together now. There''s nothing more to worry about."

    A look of gratitude warmed Merina''s features, "Thank you, my child," she began, her voice choked with emotions, "For protecting our royal consort. For staying by his side."

    Ceti nced away, a faint blush creeping onto her cheeks, "I promised the queen...," she said, her voice soft, "I...I had to protect him, at least for her sake. This was the first time she was sending me away from her and that made me understand how important it was for her."

    A moment of silence followed before Ceti turned back to her mother, her voice barely above a whisper, "But¡­I understand now why you respect him so much."

    Merina''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, her eyes blinking with disbelief, wondering if she heard her right.

    Ceti nodded slowly, her gaze bing intense and zed, "We... we looked out for each other out there. I wouldn''t be alive if it wasn''t for him, and I learned some things about him which I had previously misjudged. I realized how much I was in the wrong."

    Tears welled up in Merina''s eyes as she processed her daughter''s words. She never expected she would hear these words escape her daughter''s lips.

    She cupped Ceti''s hands, her voice shaky with overwhelming emotions, "I know¡­As I once said, he is a man we cannotprehend easily. It takes time to truly know and understand him and I am d you understand now. I also didn''t like him after he first woke up, but after knowing what he had gone through and understanding him more I¡­"

    "Gone through? What do you mean, mother?" Ceti asked with furrowed brows.

    Merina''s gaze regained rity as she realized she had almost slipped up about something she shouldn''t.

    So she shook her head with a smile and said, "He had his own struggles to reach where he is now, my child. But now I feel more than indebted to him. He saved my daughter''s life."

    "Mother..." Ceti mumbled, her face a mix ofplicated emotions.

    *p!*

    A sudden p from Asher brought everyone''s attention back to the task at hand, "Everyone, it''s finally time for us to advance to the next dungeon," he said, his tone light yet firm.

    He turned his gaze to the five Umbralfiends, his eyes questioning, "Do you still n on sticking together once we reach the next dungeon?" He already knew these 5 had collected 100,00 Deviar Shards.

    The five Umbralfiends shared a quick nce before Sylus stepped forward. There was a determined set to his jaw, his voice resolute, "We are willing to follow wherever the Midnight Maiden goes until she doesn''t want us to."

    Is''s eyes softened as she looked at them and said, "You all can stay with us as long as you want."

    Asher''s smirk grew wider at their interaction. He pointed at a spatial bag, a glint in his eye, "In that case, go ahead and take whatever weapons, potions, and armor you need from this. Stock up for our journey ahead."

    The group nodded, gathering around the spatial bag, their eyes wide at the plethora of items contained within.

    From his spatial bag, Asher produced a semi-transparent orange crystal, turning it over in his hands. Is''s eyes widened at the sight, "Did you also find an Echo Crystal?" Is knew these were quite rare, even more than Resonance Crystals.

    Asher nodded, rolling the crystal between his fingers, "Yeah, I found it while looting," he revealed, his tone contemtive, "I can think of some situations where a crystal that can store voices or any sound and rey them loudly would be useful. But we only have very few of them, so we have to think twice before using them."

 Chapter 276 Having Fun On Your Own?

    Chapter 276 Having Fun On Your Own?

    2 months into the quest,

    Pyro Peak¡­the 3rd mini-dungeon of the quest and one that a certain youngdy wasn''t liking very much after spending some time here.

    Under the oppressive, crimson sky of the Pyro Peak, a group of nine figures navigated the fiery hellscape.

    Volcanoes erupted sporadically, casting ash and glowing embers into the dense air.

    Rivers ofva glowed ominously against the scorched ck earth, while the asional fire sprite flitted past, leaving a trail of shimmering embers in their wake.

    In the midst of this caustic scene, a young woman with bright red eyes was struggling and annoyed with the relentless heat. As a vampire, this was the worst ce she could be in. She felt like her entire skin was burning up.

    Her petite frame seemed at odds with the stark, dangerousndscape around her. Towering formations of hardened magma dwarfed her small figure.

    At barely five feet tall, her stature did little tomand the respect of the realm. Yet her appearance was anything but ordinary.

    Long, voluminous ruby hair cascaded down to her ankles, styled into borate pigtails adorned with ornate ornaments. Her clothes were a vibrant mix of colors that contrasted with the molten hues of thendscape, yet their shy design matched the wild spirit of the Pyro Peak.

    With her usually bright smile now reced with a scowl of annoyance, she balled her small hands into fists at her sides, "This heat is intolerable. Silvia doesn''t like it!" she cried, her voice a melodious sound that belied the raw power she possessed.

    At her cry of difort, the four demons of noble Houses who served as her vassals, immediately looked concerned, their eyes scanning the treacherous terrain for some respite from the relentless heat.

    Despite her whims, their loyalty to her was unwavering, and they didn''t mind doing most of the work, collecting the Deviar Shards for her as some of them were also stronger than her, though none of their bloodlines were as powerful as hers. Thus serving her was not only an honor for them but a way for them to make sure House Valentine never forgets them and understands their value.

    And traveling among them were also four Hunters who were eagerly following behind Silvia as if in a daze.

    These Hunters, normally known for their resilience and bone deep hatred for demons, were treating her with a reverence akin to that of a goddess.

    Despite being prisoners, they were ttering her, clearly under the influence of her magic.

    "My preciousdy, I can help you if only I had some mana," one of the Hunters, a tall, muscr man, yet his face pale and weary, was quick to react to her difort. He had expended his entire mana to "happily" help her befortable without much sleep or rest.

    Coming upon a towering structure of magma that provided some protection from the scorching winds, Silvia stopped walking, "Fine. Let''s rest here for a while. Silvia is bored and tired," Saying so, she snapped her fingers together as one of the Hunters quickly took out a chair and gestured for her to sit down with a look of worship.

    Her vassals meanwhile stood around her, their gazes watchful.

    The tall, muscr man immediately took out a morsel of food from his bag, dropped it on the ground, and began to gobble it up from the scorching ground without using his hands, just like he was instructed to do.

    He then summoned a breeze to cool her, a contrast to the hot winds of the Pyro Peak. The cool air seemed to swirl around her, taming her wild hair and cooling the air around her, making her expression rx.

    Another lean man and a short woman with Hunter attire took out ab each and stood behind Silvia as they began tob her long pigtails, which had be slightly messy from the winds.

    The tall woman among the Hunters had a sickly face but took a de and pressed it against her arm, which had a number of fresh sh marks.

    She winced as she cut her skin and quickly ced a small, elegant cup underneath as her blood dripped into it.

    Then with shaky hands, she smiled weakly and kneeled before Silvia as she offered it to her, "Mydy¡­I hope my lowly blood might help quench some of your thirst."

    Silvia, seatedfortably in the makeshift chair, reached out a hand to ept the small, elegant cup filled with blood.

    Her bright red eyes shone with anticipation as she eyed the crimson liquid, but upon receiving the cup, her smile faltered, "What is this?" she asked, her voice soft yet icy, "You think I can quench my thirst with this paltry amount? Thisdy has been using her mana to keep you all alive, you know?"

    The woman offering the blood flinched at Silvia''s words, "M-Mydy," she said, her voice trembling, "I-I''m sorry. That was all the blood that came out. I-I can try cutting again¡ª"

    "No, no," Silvia interrupted, her angry gaze softening. She gave the woman aforting smile, "That won''t be necessary. Thisdy no longer needs your blood," She reached out and gently patted the woman''s head.

    But the woman seemed to take her words as a rejection. Tears welled in her eyes, and she looked up at Silvia, her expression filled with despair, "Does this mean... Is Lady Silvia disappointed with me?" she asked in a choked voice, "What... What can I do to make up for my worthlessness?"

    Silvia studied her for a moment, her gaze distant and thoughtful. She hummed, a small smile curving her lips as she brought a finger up to tap against them in thought, "I know," she finally said, her eyes brightening with a new idea, "Silvia is bored and needs some amusement."

    The woman looked at her, anticipation sparkling in her eyes. "What should I do, mydy?" she asked, her voice eager as if she was willing to do anything to regain her favor.

    "Let''s see..." Silvia trailed off, her eyes glittering with mischief as she pondered the woman''s question.

    Casting a nce at the lean man meticulouslybing her long, voluminous hair, Silvia beckoned him with a flick of her wrist. The man instantly stowed away theb, and bowing slightly, he asked, "What does mydy wish of me?"

    Silvia''s smile broadened as she pped her hands together with excitement, "I wish for some entertainment," she dered, her eyes twinkling with a uncanny mischievous glint, "I want you and this lovely woman here to fight....to the death and the winner will get a pretty flower from me," she added, her tone light, as if she was merely suggesting they y a game.

    At her words, the man and the woman looked at each other, their faces a mask of determination, but there was a glint of resolve and eagerness in their eyes. Without hesitation, they both nodded, dering, "As mydy wishes."

    Silvia''s eyes flickered to the matching rings on their ring fingers. She barely suppressed a giggle, her smile never fading, "This is going to be so much fun," she mumbled to herself, her eyes gleaming with cruel anticipation.

    The brutal dance of death unfolded before Silvia, as the man and the woman shed, their heavy breaths and desperate grunts filling the oppressive air of Pyro Peak.

    The heat from the surrounding moltenva only amplified their struggle, adding an extrayer of exertion to their already exhausted bodies.

    Despite their state, they kept their eyes locked onto each other, their hands poised for attack or defense, each of them refusing to back down.

    Silvia watched, sippingnguidly from her cup, her ruby eyes sparkling with twisted delight at the macabre spectacle. The metallic taste of blood on her tongue only enhanced the enjoyment she derived from their desperate fight.

    With each passing moment, the pair grew more and more fatigued, their movements slowing and their attacks weakening quickly due to their already pitiful condition of their bodies.

    Their bodies were already beyond their limits, yet they kept on fighting, driven by the hope of earning theirdy''s favor.

    Inevitably, the woman stumbled and fell to the ground, her strength finally leaving her. The man, taking advantage of her vulnerable state, swiftly mbered atop her. His hands moved to her neck, ready to squeeze the life out of her.

    However, as he looked down into her half-lidded lifeless eyes, tears seeping out of them, his own gaze began to waver.

    A moment of rity seemed to cut through the illusion that held him captive. His eyes widened, filling with a potent mix of shock, sadness, and pain as he saw the woman underneath him.

    "Gauri..." he mumbled, her name escaping his lips like a prayer. His grip loosened around her neck, his hands trembling as he released her.

    His face was a mask of torment, the reality of what he did hitting him like a sledgehammer.

    Silvia watched this unfold, her cup pausing halfway to her lips, and frowned upon noticing the man letting go of the woman''s neck.

    "Silvia''s spell can''t wear off this early¡­" She mumbled with a baffled look.

    lunge at Silvia, his intent clear: he wanted to snuff out her life just like he was forced to snuff out his fiance''s.

    Upon hearing her soft mumble, the man''s head snapped toward Silvia, his face twisting into a hateful snarl.

    Whatever spell had been upon him seemed to be fading, his mind wing its way out of the fog of illusion.

    "You¡­You monster!!" With a weak, anguished roar, he attempted to lunge at Silvia, his intent clear: he wanted to snuff out her life just like he was forced to snuff out his fiance''s.

    But before he could get far, the tall, muscr man stepped forward. His hand shot out, grasping the man''s neck in a vice-like grip.

    The man''s eyes bulged as he desperately wed at the muscr man''s hand, his feet kicking uselessly in the air. His lips moved in an attempt to utter something, a plea to his friend, but no sound emerged.

    Without a shred of emotion, the muscr man swiftly twisted, snapping the lean man''s neck with a sickening crunch.

    He then casually dropped the lifeless body to the ground, as if discarding a piece of useless trash.

    Straightening up, the muscr man turned towards Silvia, concern shing across his face, "My Lady, are you alright?" He asked, bowing deeply.

    Silvia, who had been watching the entire scene unfold with a detached interest, let out a soft scoff.

    Finally, her lips curved into a small, satisfied smile, "Good boy," she purred, her voice rich with amusement, "The fight ended too quick, but it was fun, teehee."

    "My Lady¡­we havepany," A sudden call from one of her vassals grabbed Silvia''s attention. His voice was edged with a subtle note of apprehension.

    Before he could borate, Silvia''s gaze followed the direction he was looking, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Emerging from the shadow of a massive structure of hardened magma was a woman of such haunting beauty that she seemed to eclipse the ferocity of Pyro Peak itself.

    The woman had long silver hair that shimmered like liquid moonlight, falling in an undting cascade over her shoulders.

    Her eyes, a riveting shade of ghostly red, were lit with an unsettling brilliance, drawing everyone''s attention. Dressed in an alluring blue dress thatplimented her elegance, she radiated a tempting yet unsettling aura that dwarfed even the oppressive heat of the fiery realm.

    A motley group followed her: demons who looked far too wary and a bunch of Hunters who were visibly quaking in their boots.

    All of them had their gazes pinned on the woman. The expressions of her vassals were a cocktail of fear, respect, and something akin to devotion, while the captured Demons and Hunters'' pallid faces were filled with horror and despair.

    As the woman stepped forward, a captivating smile bloomed on her lips.

    Her gaze met Silvia''s, her smile broadening just a hint as she spoke in a voice that was as soft as velvet and as chilling as ice, "Having fun on your own without this big sister, are you?"

 Chapter 277 Her Brilliant Plan

    Chapter 277 Her Brilliant n

    Silvia''s heart pounded in her chest as she rose to her feet, her usually vibrant eyes mirroring her shock. Her previously cheery demeanor was reced by something else, something that her followers had rarely seen: trepidation.

    "H-How did you find Silvia¡­" Silvia mumbled as she clutched the sides of her frock.

    A deceptive serenity yed across Sabina''s face as she strolled towards Silvia. Her eyes glittered with yful anticipation, "Certain little friends on the way had spotted you, and coincidentally I happened to be near you. Given your tendency to rest and rx, it wasn''t that difficult to run into you. The Devils must have known how much you need me," she admitted, her voice melodious.

    The confession tightened Silvia''s lips into a thin line, her red eyes flickered with regret. She was too careless, and it had cost her this.

    However, it wasn''t Sabina''s words but her proposition that truly threw her off, "Now that we''re together, we should form an alliance and continue our journey as a team. Together we will be unstoppable, don''t you think?" Sabina suggested casually as if suggesting a mid-afternoon tea.

    The color drained from the faces of Silvia''s vassals and even more from Silvia.

    Her mother wasn''t here to protect her or anybody else. She knew if Sabina wanted something, she wouldn''t stop until she got it.

    One vassal, driven by loyalty, was about to step forward, his lips parting to object, but Sabina, as though reading his intentions, raised her hand to stop him.

    She didn''t even look at him as her lips curled into a menacing smile, "Tale a step forward, and you might have to worry about your little friend," she warned. The threat, though casually issued, held a deadly seriousness that froze him in his tracks.

    His courage seemed to embolden Silvia, who attempted to say, "S-Silvia don''t want an alli¡­" But her words died on her lips as Sabina abruptly closed the distance between them.

    Sabina interrupted Silvia, her ghostly red eyes sparkling with a dangerous intensity, "I am afraid I still didn''t catch that, dear Silvia. The heat must be getting to me," she said, her tone casual as she gently wiped the sweat that was trickling down Silvia''s forehead.

    Silvia swallowed hard, doing her best to maintain a veneer of calm, "Silvia¡­doesn''t mind an alliance, not at all," she stammered, "but, you... you don''t really need Silvia, do you?"

    Sabina''s lips curled into a smirk at her words, "Aww," she cooed in a mockingly sweet tone, wrapping an arm around Silvia''s shoulders.

    She squeezed Silvia closer, her ghostly red eyes sparkling with mirth, "Dear Silvia, don''t sell yourself short. With your help, we could progress much faster, maybe even have a chance of stumbling upon ''him.''"

    Silvia''s eyebrows knitted together in confusion, "How exactly can Silvia help us progress faster?" she asked, genuinely clueless since Sabina was very strong.

    Sabina rolled her eyes, a small ''tsk'' escaping her lips, "Silvi¡­" she began, reaching out to pinch Silvia''s cheek with a mischievous grin, "you have something quite useful inside your head. Try using it better. It''s not there just for show, you know."

    Silvia felt Sabina turn her around to face the group of demons and captured Hunters that followed her, "Look at them," Sabina began, a teaching tone seeping into her voice, "Capturing Hunters only and having them perform silly tasks is such a waste of resources and time."

    With that, she took a step back, releasing Silvia from her grasp, but still maintaining that intense gaze, "The rules of our little quest allow us to double the shards whenever we kill a Hunter, right?" she continued, a sly grin pulling at the corners of her mouth, "All we have to do is capture a weak group of people we don''t like from our realm, give them the Deviar Shards we''ve collected, and then..."

    Sabina''s words hung in the air for a moment, adding to the suspense before she finally revealed her strategy, "We simply throw them in front of a bunch of Hunters. Once the Hunters have taken the bait, we swoop in and kill them, taking back the Deviar Shards, which now would be in multiples of what we originally had."

    As Sabina''s n unfolded, Silvia''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. It was simple, yet so brilliant. The thought had never crossed her mind, and it left her feeling slightly foolish.

    If she had used this kind of method, then she could have gotten out of this hellish mini-dungeon and advanced to the next faster.

    But this made her wonder why Sabina was still in this dungeon if she was employing this strategy.

    Silvia voiced her confusion aloud, "If you already have such an effective n, why do you need Silvia?"

    Sabina sighed, her eyes twinkling with a mixture of frustration and excitement, "In theory, the n sounds great," she began, her tone almost defeated, "But when put into practice, it presents a plethora of challenges." She then added, "The most troubling one is... the shards."

    She paused, making sure she had Silvia''s full attention before continuing, "The shards can''t be transferred or taken forcibly. I wasted a lot of time experimenting with my theory by torturing, scaring them to death...but none of it worked even if they said they wanted to," Her voice became softer, the memory of the failed attempts clearly not sitting well with her, "I thought it would be as simple as coercing them into giving them up. But it turns out, they have to willingly part with the shards."

    Sabina''s gaze found Silvia''s again, a spark of hope dancing in her red eyes, "The mind is a tricky thing that has a will of its own," she stated, her voice carrying a tinge of admiration, "And since you are so experienced ying with them, your expertise is going to make my theorye to fruition."

    Silvia never expected Sabina would need her help like this. However, her face paled as she thought about something.

    Her mind raced, her eyes shifting uneasily before finally, she stuttered out a question, "And what about...after? What happens to this alliance if we reach the final mini-dungeon and... collect all the shards we need?"

    Sabina''s smile broadened as she slowly raised her hand and began to stroke Silvia''s hair, her touch gentle yet sending shivers down Silvia''s spine,

    "Well, at that point, dear Silvia," she murmured, her voice soft yet chilling, "I may no longer require our little alliance," Her gaze remained steady on Silvia''s as she said with a smile, "You''ll be free to do as you wish."

    Then her tone took a subtle darker turn as she whispered a seemingly innocent statement into Silvia''s ear, "Just... make sure you don''t get in my way. I wouldn''t want any harm toe to such a cute and lovely youngdy like you."

    Sabina nted a soft kiss on Silvia''s cheek as she turned around with a smile, causing Silvia''s nerves to shiver.

    Her lips trembled as they pressed into a thin line, her face disying a mixture of indignation and fear.

    She knew all too well that crossing paths with Sabina once the alliance was no longer needed was equivalent to walking into a death trap.

    The mere thought of what Sabina might do to her was enough to make her breath hitch, and a thousand horrifying possibilities flooded her mind.

    Why did her luck have to be so rotten?

    However, her mind suddenly clung onto a previous thread of conversation, and quickly moved to catch up with Sabina, "Silvia also wants to know¡­Who is this ''he'' you are so eager to find?" she asked, her eyes wide with curiosity.

    Sabina''s eyes gleamed with an intoxicating desire as she slowly drew in a breath, a seductive smile curling at the corner of her lips.

    cing her forefinger in her mouth, she sucked on it gently before responding, "Why, who else could it be but our tall and charming Royal Consort?"

    Sabina''s words were like a soft purr, and her eyes sparkled with anticipation, "It feels like it''s been years since Ist saw him. I can''t wait to concoct another lovely potion with him."

    At the mention of Asher, a surge of resentment filled Silvia''s heart. Her thoughts raced back to the time when he had openly turned manner, and the memory of it still set her blood boiling.

    her down and rebuked her, insulting her by calling her a ''small girl''.

    That insult had been a p to her pride, the sting of which she still couldn''t forget. No one had ever dared to belittle her in such a manner, and the memory of it still set her blood boiling.

    If not for her mother reprimanding her to not talk to him again, she wouldn''t have sat still like this. But in this quest, her mother wasn''t here, nor was his protector here too.

    With an almost desperate gleam in her eyes, Silvia turned to Sabina, a request burning on her tongue, "After you are done with him," she blurted out, the words spilling forth in a rush, "Can... Can Silvia have a turn to y with him?" Her face was lit up with spiteful eagerness.

    Sabina''sughter, light and carefree, filled the air around them. However, her words were anything but, "In your dreams..." she said, her voice taking on a chilly tone. A smug grin spread across her face as she continued, "He is mine, and will be mine alone¡­soon."

    With that, Sabina turned on her heel, her silver hair swaying behind her as she strode off, leaving a stunned Silvia in her wake.

    Silvia stood rooted to the spot, her gaze fixed on Sabina''s retreating figure.

    Her hands tugged at her pigtails, her knuckles turning white from the pressure. A bitter taste filled her mouth as a mix of anger, humiliation, and resentment swirled within her, "Silvia...won''t let this go..."

 Chapter 278 The Demon Rippers

    Chapter 278 The Demon Rippers

    In the heart of an area in the Pyro Peak mini-dungeon, a group of fifteen individuals stood in arge open space, hemmed in by towering structures made entirely of magma.

    The glowing molten rock cast an eerie red light on their exhausted figures, causing their shadows to flicker and dance on the uneven ground. From afar, the rumble of active volcanoes created a constant background noise, asionally punctuated by the explosive sound of an eruption.

    The leader of the group was a tall and statuesque woman with long blue hair that shone in the reddish light. Her bright blue eyes surveyed the area with an intensity to make sure this was the right ce to set up a Shelter.

    "We''re setting up the Shelter Matrix here," Rachel announced, her voice cutting through the rumbling sounds of the volcanoes. She took out a scroll from her bag and unrolled it onto the uneven ground. With a swift motion, she activated the scroll, triggering a glow from the embedded matrix as it spread itself over arge area.

    Following Rachel''s lead, a man with tinum blonde hair and piercing bright green eyes approached the matrix.

    Therge two-handed greatsword at his back seemed to dwarf his already imposing figure.

    "It took us 15 days to gather enough resources for this Rare Grade Shelter. Let''s hope it pays off," Victor said with a subtle smile as he emptied a couple of metal ores into the matrix while Rachel was dumping other materials into it.

    "It should. You were right. We can''t speed through this dungeon and collect 200,000 shards quickly without this heat slowing us down. This mini-dungeon has essentially forced us to make a Shelter," Rachel said as she wiped off the sweat trickling down her temples with her forearm while continuing to dump the resources.

    In the background, a woman with chocte brown eyes and with hair that was a cascade of chestnut strands, neatly tied in a high ponytail, also joined in.

    Amelia held a stack of logs in her arms, which she added to the matrix under Rachel''s approving nod.

    "Amelia, that''s enough for now. The Matrix only needs 400 logs," Rachel called out as Amelia continued to add more logs.

    Not far from the group, two young women stood together, their hands clutching their own bundles of resources.

    Emiko, with her sharp features and bob haircut, kept her eyes fixed on the matrix, while Yui, with her long ck hair and gentle demeanor, watched the matrix with a curious and observant expression.

    "Emiko, Yui,e," Rachel beckoned. The two young women approached and added their own resources to the matrix. Emiko with a hard set to her jaw, Yui with a soft smile.

    Meanwhile, the rest of the Hunters followed suit, emptying their spatial bags filled with various resources into the matrix. Each addition caused the matrix to glow brighter while causing subtle vibrations.

    A mesmerizing spectacle unfolded before the group as the Shelter Matrix worked its magic.

    As resources dumped into the matrix vanished into thin air, a pir of brilliant light suddenly erupted from the scroll, reaching skyward and bathing the entire vicinity in its incandescent glow.

    The light soon took form, and when it subsided, a two-storied stone building appeared out of nowhere, standing majestically amidst the fiery terrain.

    The Shelter,posed of granite-like stone material, was an imposing structure. Solidly built, it exhibited a simplistic architectural design with a sloping roof, an arched entrance, and multiple windows lined symmetrically on both floors. Despite its austere design, it emanated an aura of robustness and safety.

    A glowing shield, barely visible, encased the entire building, flickering with a serene light that spoke of powerful protective magic.

    All around, the Hunters could only stare at the sight, awe reflected in their eyes at the surreal spectacle of a building manifesting from nothing.

    "This Shelter," Rachel began, breaking the silence as she gestured towards the structure, "can withstand even the attacks of fifty B-rank Hunters for a good while," Her voice echoed with a hint of pride as she admired the product of their collective effort.

    Amelia, standing beside her, let out a soft scoff, "Only fools would dare to attack us, especially when we hold such arge advantage by staying inside a Shelter. They would be like sitting ducks outside," she confidently said, her eyes shing defiantly.

    Victor, who was observing the Shelter from a distance, merely shrugged in response, "That might be true, Amelia, but it''s not like we''re going to hole up inside this Shelter the entire time. The real battle will be out there," he countered, gesturing towards the threatening volcandscape surrounding them.

    Amelia rolled her eyes silently upon hearing his smart-ass response.

    Rachel pursed her lips as she mulled over Victor''s words. Turning her gaze from the structure, she watched as the rest of the Hunters began to enter the Shelter with expressions of relief and curiosity.

    A look of doubt flickered her face as she asked, "Do you think we should form an alliance with more people to get through this mini-dungeon quicker? Already more than 2 months have passed, and by now, we know that the higher dungeons will take more time to advance. Our Shelter could easily amodate at least five more," she proposed, her voice ringing with determination and a hint of eagerness at the prospect of expanding their group and advancing faster.

    Amelia shook her head, her ponytail swinging, "That may not be good, Rachel," she firmly responded, locking eyes with her, "We shouldn''t form any more alliances. The more people we have, the longer it would take for us to umte shards, especially considering we are all from different groups in the end."

    Rachel still looked hesitant as Amelia added, "Besides, managing arge group can be difficult. As it stands, the Hunters we have with us now are talented B and A Rank Hunters. I see no need to add more into the mix. There might also be arguments and troubles regarding sharing of resources and other possible conflicts if we have too many people."

    Victor, who had been silently listening, interjected with a shake of his head, "I don''t think managing arger group would be a problem," he began, his green eyes gleaming with resolve, "As long as they know who''s running the show, things should run smoothly. Besides," he added, his gaze moving to meet Rachel''s, "I''m confident we can still collect a lot of shards. Some mini-quests, for instance, often require a lot of manpower as we know. Having more people could be advantageous."

    Amelia''s brows furrowed, ready to counter Victor''s argument when something else stole her attention.

    Victor''s rxed demeanor suddenly changed; his ears perked up, his eyes narrowing dangerously. He swiftly turned his gaze towards one of the towering magma structures.

    With a loud,manding voice that echoed throughout the fiery field, Victor called out, "There is no point in hiding from us. Come out while I am still patient."

    The quiet tension following his statement hung in the air like an oppressive veil. The other Hunters shared confused nces as they looked in the same direction as Victor.

    From behind the towering magma structure, a group slowly emerged. At their lead was a towering, muscr figure, scars etching stories of battle onto his skin.

    His square jaw, obscured by a thick beard, was set in a grin as his icy-blue eyes fixed on Victor.

    A gruesome ne made from the fingers of demons hung around his neck, making Emiko and Yui wince in disgust, and even Amelia frowned upon seeing them.

    Rachel furrowed her brows as she and Amelia easily recognized who they were.

    They were called the Demon Rippers.

    Because of their various tendencies and actions, some say they were demons in human skin but with allegiance to their own kind. And despite how menacing they were, they had arge number of people around the world impressed by their existence and the terror they brought to demons.

    Rumors say they and their people controlled arge part of the ck markets selling all kinds of questionable items, though none of these were able to be proved.

    The other Hunters who had entered the Shelter also came out and held their breaths, with some of them having apprehensive looks.

    The man in front of them was someone who had quite an infamous reputation among the Demons and even in their own world.

    Axton Marlowe or The Butcher¡­the alias he or people gave him. They also recognized the others behind him.

    Behind Axton was Rourke or the Fiend, a wiry man with a smug grin walked, the glow of the magma revealing sharp, angr features and his predatory green eyes. His fiery green hair was a stark contrast against theva-lit backdrop.

    Then Elias or the Serpent, a dark-haired man, followed, his grey eyes sharp and cunning, his lean figure shrouded slightly in the shadows cast by the molten structure. His mouth was busy sucking on what seemed like an eyeball, his expression delirious.

    A broad-shouldered behemoth of a man was next, the orange glow of the magma reflected in his zing ember-like eyes.

    Cain or the Inferno had wild red hair and burn-marked skin that bore an uncanny resemnce to the volcandscape around them.

    Gildon or the Jester, a wild, curly-haired man, his mirthful eyes belied by a malevolent grin, was at the rear, hisnky figure bringing up an almost jester-like appearance.

    Among them, Gildon and Cain were dragging two naked demon women with dark orange skin behind them on a leash, their vacant expressions almost lifeless, their bodies riddled with barely healed cuts, and their eyes gouged out, leaving behind only bloody holes. They followed him on all fours, their pitiful existence making the gruesome scene even more chilling.

    Axton raised his scarred hands in a friendly gesture, his icy eyes fixed on Victor, "Sir Victor," he began in a voice smooth as oiled silk, his smile never faltering, "Apologies if it seemed like that but we had no intention of sneaking around. We were merely trying to approach your distinguished group for a potential¡­alliance. I am sure even though your team is capable enough to survive this entire quest, our ''special'' set of skills and abilities might make things easier for your team."

 Chapter 279 Dont Let Ghosts Distract Us

    279 Don''t Let Ghosts Distract Us

    Victor met Axton''s words with a knowing smile, "I must admit, it''s surprising. The renowned Demon Rippers seeking an alliance? Rumor has it you folks prefer to work solo."

    Axton''s mouth curled into a brief grin, "Never set such a hard rule, Sir Victor. In situations like these, it''s always better to make friends, don''t you think?"

    "Just give me a moment," Victor said as he gestured with his forefinger.

    His smile never wavered as he turned to his team, "We could benefit greatly from this," he murmured to Rachel, "The Demon Rippers may be a bit unorthodox, yes, but also powerful."

    Rachel crossed her arms as her expression became hesitant and contemtive. It seemed like she was struggling to weigh the pros and cons.

    Amelia was quick to voice her dissent, her eyes briefly shooting daggers at the group of men, "We shouldn''t align ourselves with these...savages. They are as disgusting and monstrous as the demons they hunt."

    Victor''s smile faltered, a slight frown etching its way onto his face that only lingered for a brief second.

    His hand then found Amelia''s shoulder, the slight tightening of his grip making her wince, "Amelia," he said, his voice gentle, "we can''t judge a book by its cover. Their methods may be questionable, but we can''t ignore their contributions to humanity. They''ve punished countless demons, and our world is a lot safer because of them as well."

    Amelia''s eyes trembled as she curled her lips as if wanting to say something while Yui and Emiko nced at each other with a silent understanding.

    With that, he released her shoulder, his attention turning back to Rachel. "But, you don''t have to deal with them if you don''t want to," he reassured her, his smile returning, "I can manage them. They are all powerful A Rank Hunters, with Axton being a peak A Rank Hunter. They all have great skills in tracking, stealth, and sensing abilities. If we have them, we could easily pick out the demons we can handle. It would make the rest of our journey a lot smoother."

    The glint in his eyes was strategic, already mapping out the potential benefits. But Amelia''s look of disapproval lingered while looking at Rachel with a hopeful gaze that she would make the right choice.

    Rachel, a look of uncertainty still painted on her face, stammered, "I...I think we should vot¡ª"

    She was cut off as Victor suddenly interjected, "The Demon Rippers can sniff out Hellbringer faster than any of us can."

    Rachel''s eyes snapped wide open at the mention of Hellbringer. Her gaze trembled as it darted from the Demon Rippers to Victor. A long silence ensued as her expression slowly hardened.

    Finally, she gave a silent nod, "Okay... As Hunters, it''s our duty to exterminate monstrosities like Hellbringer at any opportunity we can. I will leave them to you, Victor. But tell them they can''t take their ''pets'' inside. I don''t want the others to be ufortable."

    With those words, Rachel turned on her heel, making her way toward the shelter.

    Amelia''s eyes shot daggers at Victor, her body rigid with indignation. The subtle smile on Victor''s face seemed to only fuel her ire.

    Refusing to spend another moment seeing his face, Amelia turned and bolted after Rachel. Her voice echoed around theva structures as she called out, "Rachel!"

    Yui and Emiko exchanged apprehensive looks and slowly walked towards the shelter while Victor turned around as the Demon Rippers gathered around him.

    Axton, with a small grin, initiated the conversation, "I hope we didn''t give you any trouble, especially from Miss Haughton."

    A chuckle escaped from Victor''s lips. He waved a dismissive hand, "Don''t worry about that pretentious thing. I am going easy on her just because she is my fiance''s childhood friend."

    Axton let out a subtleugh, the malicious glint in his eyes reflecting his amusement, "As expected from our Sir Victor. We already know you are more than capable enough to handle bitches like them without even lifting a finger."

    Victor nodded, his lips curving into a smile, "And I take it your Marlowe Family is doing well in the Middle East after shifting there?"

    "Of course," Axton replied, his smile never leaving his face, "My people will be pleased to know you asked about them. And we are honored that you are giving us another opportunity to work with you. It seems like the president''s daughter is hellbent on finding this Hellbringer? I am surprised and ashamed at the incapability of our juniors to kill him despite the bounty hunt. They have surely been living an easier life than ours."

    Gildon clicked his tongue, frustration visible in his yful eyes, "I could''ve skinned him alive easily if only we were close to Hellbringer during the Bounty Hunt."

    Elias, always the calm one, shed a quick, silver smile and chimed in, "We needn''t get restless. There''s plenty of time ahead, and by then, we''ll surely get to Hellbringer, if he manages to stay alive till then."

    "Why don''t we just ce another bounty and make it easy to hunt that demon rat? The demonesses in his group can make fine pets for us," Cain suggested with a sinister glint in his eyes while caressing the hair of his ''pet'', who began to tremble upon feeling his hand.

    Victor, wearing a casual air about him, lifted his hand, "There''s no need to try hard, nor does Rachel want others to find him, which could happen if we ce a bounty. Other than that¡­We shouldn''t forget the real prize of this quest."

    Axton, relishing in the shared understanding, nodded with a menacing grin, "Of course...We understand that only Sir Victor deserves it. We are going to have a great time together, and perhaps we can find some fine demon pussy and meat for Sir Victor on the way. I''m sure it can satisfy you even more after surviving on the tasteless food of these dungeons and the beauties you may not have had an opportunity to taste."

    Victor''s eyes flickered with a frenzied look, his lips parting as his tongue slowly caressed his upper teeth before he inhaled deeply, his expression returning to normal.

    He nodded appreciatively, "Hmm, I might take you up on that offer...But I''m sure you know we have to be discreet. Rachel isn''t used to such things. You all have to be on your best behavior whenever she''s around us."

    With a smug smirk stretching across his face, Rourke nodded in agreement, "Don''t you worry, Sir Victor. We''ll be good boys for your sake."

    The others nodded with a grizzlyugh as Victor slowly nodded with a subtle smile.

    -

    In the cool confines of the shelter, Rachel stood alone in a room, her gaze focused out the window, her expression zed.

    The soft sound of a door opening behind her broke her reverie as Amelia walked in, the door clicking shut behind her with an echoing finality.

    In a hushed tone, Amelia spoke, the trepidation evident in her voice, "Rachel... why didn''t you put up a vote like always? About the alliance with those perverts? You know they might cause trouble among the others as well."

    Rachel took a deep, calming breath, her eyes never leaving the reddish hue of the magma structures outside the window. Crossing her arms in front of her, she confessed in a voice barely more than a whisper, "I... I also didn''t want to, Amelia. But Hellbringer... I can''t hold back when ites to him, even if it means I have to make decisions that might not sit well with me."

    Amelia''s lips pressed together, her brows knitting in worry as she slowly approached Rachel.

    She reached out, cing her hand gently on Rachel''s arm. Her voice softened, filled with concern, "Rachel... can you tell me what really happened with Hellbringer? I can''t help but feel that there''s something more. You''ve looked so troubled ever since he disrupted your life..."

    Rachel''s lips quivered, her fists clenching involuntarily. Internally, a battle raged.

    She could never let anyone, not even her best friend, know the truth.

    Nobody would see her the same way if they knew. And the repercussions could be too dire, no matter how small the chance.

    Yet, Amelia''s questioning gaze bore into her, seeking answers she was loathe to share.

    Choosing to paint a version of the truth, Rachel slowly turned toward Amelia, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.

    Her voice broke slightly as she began to speak, "Hellbringer... He made me feel so powerless, Amelia. He toyed with me...gave me false hope that I could save my friends, and then... then he just snatched it all away. I felt as though I had lost my dignity, my very identity as a Hunter."

    The admission hung in the room, a raw, piercing reflection of her turmoil. Amelia''s eyes softened, the pained expression on her face mirroring Rachel''s turmoil.

    She reached out, gently squeezing Rachel''s hands, "Oh, Rachel... I had no idea he was that evil...I understand why you hate him so much now. I...I''m so sorry you had to go through all that alone."

    Rachel''s features softened at her friend''s sympathy, her eyes bing zed as they were lost in certain memories of the past.

    After a few heart-wrenching moments of silence, she managed to say in a shaky voice, "I... I don''t know if I should say this but... the museum visit... it dug up some things I had tried so hard to bury. And now... now I find it even harder to forget ''him'', especially with everything that''s going on."

    Amelia''s brows raised in surprise, her gaze holding a multitude of emotions as she mumbled, "You...still think about ''him''? Why?"

    Rachel pinched her lips together, mustering a shaky smile as she confessed, "I don''t know...it''s strange. I want to hate him¡­make him disappear from my memories. But¡­thinking about him...it gives me strength in ways I never expected, even though I wish it didn''t have to be because of him. I feel like something is wrong with me..." Rachel wryly chuckled.

    Amelia slowly shook her head, her expression softening, "There''s nothing wrong with you, Rachel. You had feelings for him, and that''s perfectly natural. Anyone who knew him then, who saw the man he appeared to be... they would''ve felt the same," Her expression briefly became zed as she added, "That is why everybody loved him."

    Rachel lowered her gaze, a wry smile on her face as she responded, "Onlyter did I realize how foolish I was to have a crush on him. Even if he hadn''t turned out to be a... you know what, it was always that woman¡­Aira from the Evangelion Family that only entered his eyes. I don''t know if he really loved her, but if he did...then she must have known the truth and ran away to avoid getting in trouble if it came out...But I guess it doesn''t matter..." Rachel mumbled in a low voice before looking at Amelia with a bitter smile, "If you hadn''t introduced me to him, maybe I wouldn''t be feeling like this, not that I am ming you."

    She paused for a moment, gathering her thoughts before she continued, "You were also his friend at the time, right? You were the first one he chose to mentor, and I remember how excited you were. So...do you think about him too?"

    Amelia''s face froze briefly, before it quickly hardened.

    Her eyes fell, and she scoffed lightly, shaking her head as if shaking off a distant memory, "Me? Think about that traitor? Rachel, that''s ancient history. I''ve long since forgotten about him. Just like you, I looked up to him once, but that''s the past," As she said this, her fingers slowly curled up.

    Meeting Rachel''s gaze, she continued, her voice firm, "So we shouldn''t let old ghosts distract us. The past is the past, and it''s better left there. Right now, we have a monster to hunt, a mission toplete. Let''s focus on dealing with Hellbringer and put everything else aside."

    The room fell silent again as Rachel nodded, feeling that they should focus on what was important now.

    Who feels bad for these two? :#

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 280 The Blazing Calamity

    280 The zing Cmity

    3 months into the quest,

    Bathed in the ethereal glow of theva rivers that streamed down the fiery Pyro Peak, Asher''s group and the 5 Umbralfiends tread cautiously, their every step leaving an imprint in the soft, ashen soil.

    As far as the eye could see, thend was draped in a heavy veil of fog, the ashen air thick with uncertainty andden with the faint aroma of something akin to sulfur from the sporadic volcanic eruptions that painted the far horizon with brilliant specks of molten orange and red.

    The scorching heat radiating from the surrounding earth and air was overwhelming. All members of the group, save for Asher and Callisa, were visibly ufortable.

    Rivulets of sweat trickled down their faces, seeping into their travel-worn clothes, as they trudged forward.

    Is''s usually twilight blueplexion had taken on a beet-red hue, a stark contrast to her luminescent white hair, while Ceti''s usually focused demeanor was marred by the thinyer of perspiration on her forehead.

    Orin and Sylus and their wives, hardened by countless ordeals, remained focused despite the heat, their gaze as steady as their stride while Mirena was huffing and puffing, wishing they could just get out of this ce as quickly as possible and was still wondering how crazy this Bloodburn Consort was to take up a quest like this.

    If not for their princess, they wouldn''t be here.

    Despite the difort, each pair of eyes remained alert, sweeping across the seemingly endless expanse of ash and smoke, their senses heightened by the potential danger lurking in the shadows.

    The eerie silence, interrupted only by the distant rumble of volcanic eruptions, seemed to amplify their heartbeat, a stark reminder of the uncertainty thaty ahead.

    Their journey continued in silence, each member in tune with the thoughts of the others through Is''s mental link.

    Suddenly, Ceti''s voice echoed in their minds, breaking the stillness, "Are we sure we''re in the right ce?"

    Asher, his hand securely gripping his de of Damnation, nodded slowly in response. His gaze was distant, locked onto something unseen, "I can feel it," he said, his voice calm yetced with an undercurrent of anticipation, "It might already know we are here. We have to be in the right ce."

    Not too long ago,

    [ Mini-quest avable ]

    [ Phoenix''s Descent ]

    [ Pyrrah, a phoenix who was once a glorious symbol of rebirth and the cycle of life, is now but a fallen star, an ember of its former self banished to Pyro Peak to endure the eternal torment of being consumed by its own mes.

    This being is living its final life. A life consumed by the very mes that once granted it rebirth. Currently in a deep slumber, Pyrrah is desperately holding on to the remnants of its existence, a feeble attempt to prevent the inevitable.

    However, once it wakes up, Pyrrah will initiate itsst stand, burning up its own lifeforce in a desperatest attempt to wreck chaos and death. Its power grows the more it burns its lifeforce. The closer it is to death, the more formidable it bes, a blinding beacon of destruction and rebirth in its own me.

    Defeat this malignant creature once and for all, and you shall receive the best rewards Pyro Peak has to offer ]

    [ Rewards : 300,000 Shards, ??? ]

    [ Difficulty : Nightmare ]

    [ Restrictions : No more than 20 people can enter the mini-quest area ]

    -

    "This is insane. Isn''t a phoenix one of the divine creatures that serve the Angels? One of them is really in this mini-dungeon?" Mirena voiced out with a gasp.

    "It can''t be¡­Even if it''s not the real one, it''s impossible to survive this quest¡­" Ceti voiced out with furrowed brows.

    "I think this impossible quest is just to tempt us. With 300,000 Shards, it is more than enough to advance to the next dungeon quickly, and the rewards must be at least legendary grade. But seeing how difficult it is, who in their right mind would participate in it? We don''t have the strength or numbers and even then it wouldn''t be easy at all," Sylus asked with a shake of his head.

    Is and Merina looked at Asher, who was standing silently with a contemtive look, and just as they expected, he curved his lips and said, "Let''s give it a try. I feel like we are the only ones who might stand some chance ofpleting this. The quest also says this phoenix is not really its original self but a fraction of what it was. This only means it isn''t hopeless."

    Elysia, Lyra, and the other Umbralfiends, along with Ceti, had their eyes widened. They had looks of disbelief, wondering if they heard him right.

    However, Ceti remembered how he even survived against a Soul Purger on his own for a while and felt that only someone like him had the qualifications to take risks like this.

    Still...can a Soul Purger bepared to a Phoenix, even if it is in a weakened state?

    And to the disbelief of the Umbralfiends, their princess nodded and said, "If you are confident we have a good chance, then...we can give it a try," Is then looked at Mirena and the others with a concerned look.

    As if guessing what she wanted to say, Orin suddenly stepped forward with a solemn look and deeply bowed, "We will be pleased to tag along and be of any assistance."

    Mirena pursed her lips, but since she can''t bear the thought of abandoning their princess, she also bowed along with her sisters.

    They were only ten, and the one who boldly wanted to ept the quest was the weakest among them. She prayed to the devils to curse him if they all die because of him.

    And the moment Asher epted, he got a marker pop up on the map as the others exchanged knowing nces.

    ¡ª

    And now,

    They were standing right where the marker was on the map. This had to be it.

    Feeling the ashen soil under his foot, Asher crouched down and wed out some of it and rubbed it against his fingers before smelling it.

    His brows raised as he mumbled and looked at the vast expanse of the ashen soil, "These are¡­ashes of bones¡­"

    But no sooner had his words left his mouth, a sinister sensation crept over them.

    It was as if the air around them had suddenly turned electric, causing the hairs on the back of their necks to stand on end. In the heart of the fog behind them, two monstrous ember eyes flickered open, glowing ominously as they fixed their gaze on the group.

    As they turned, their eyes widened in a mix of awe and dread. What met their gaze was a sight nobody else had lived to recount.

    Towering over them, shrouded in the ashen fog and standing amidst the molten rivers ofva, was the silhouette of the legendary creature they had been tasked to defeat.

    *SCREEEEE!!*

    A screech ripped through the still air, resounding through the destendscape, a sound as chilling as it was majestic.

    The sheer force of it shook the earth beneath their feet, a tangible reminder of the monstrous strength they faced. The silhouette moved, and with a powerful p of its massive wings, the fog that had concealed its figure dissipated, revealing its true form.

    Pyrrah, the zing Cmity¡­Asher could see the name of this giant creature.

    It was a sight to behold, standing at an awe-inspiring thirty meters.

    Its body glowed with an ethereal fire that seemed to dance and writhe across its feathers, each one a delicate bnce of ashen gray and ming orange, mimicking the fieryndscape that surrounded them.

    Its eyes, aglow with an ember-like luminescence, bore into them with an unblinking gaze, the pupils dark abysses that seemed ancient yet...they seemed so baleful and filled with a simmering rage that was unlike what he had heard about the mythical phoenixes. What the hell happened to this phoenix?

    Therge, curved beak and the talons were jet-ck in color, sharp and menacing.

    Its wings, fully spread, eclipsed the skies, casting long, ominous shadows over the group. Each feather seemed to hold a lick of fire, flickering and dancing with each beat, a mesmerizing, terrifying disy of power and beauty.

    The sight of the creature sparked a whirlwind of emotions within the group. Fear, awe, determination, and the thrill of the imminent battle coursed through them, their hearts pounding against their ribs, echoing the rhythm of survival.

    "Oh devils, save us¡­" Mirena gasped, her voice barely audible over the wind.

    Asher''s gaze sharpened as he studied Pyrrah, his keen senses picking up the subtleties. The terrifying aura the majestic fiery beast was exuding, while intimidating, was only around the Soul yer level.

    However, its HP stood at a staggering 250,000. It was definitely a Boss level creature with the highest health Asher had ever seen in his life.

    He couldn''t even begin to imagine how powerful its original self might have been.

    As he watched, the number started to decrease. But with each drop, the creature''s strength increased. It was a dangerous, vtile situation, a ticking time bomb.

    "You all know the n¡­Buy me time while making it burn its own health as much as possible¡­" Asher voiced out.

    A ripple of concern went through the 5 Umbralfiends, especially Mirena, wondering why the Bloodburn Consort gets to sit back and rx while they might very well be running to their death.

    Why would their princess really put up with this without any question?

    "We have no time to waste standing around. The more we give it time, the harder it will be to chip off its health," Ceti said with a fierce look as the others nodded, their faces set with a firm determination.

    Sweating, they spread out in formation, each one pulling out their weapons of choice. The clinks and whooshes filled the air, adding to the sense of impending battle.

    As they prepared to face off against the phoenix, Asher hung back and reached into his pocket, taking out a small, ornate pouch. The beast pouch. The magic within it hummed, as if sensing the anticipation in the air.

    "Come out, big girl," Asher said, his voice soft but firm, "It''s our time to shine."

    Seems like our boi is ready with a n ;)

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 281 Powerful Yet Pitiful

    281 Powerful Yet Pitiful

    A dramatic scene unfolded as the eight of them began their assault on the phoenix, the once-silentndscape now echoing with the sounds of battle cries and the thunderous beats of the phoenix''s ming wings.

    The air filled with the scent of smoke and the searing heat of the Pyro Peak, amplifying the intensity of the battle.

    Then, with a flourish, Asher opened his beast pouch, and out came the Callisa.

    "Kooo!"

    With a 30 meter long body, Callisa stood tall, her body as formidable and awe-inspiring as the surrounding volcanoes.

    The ck carapace of the giant young beast gleamed under the fiery glow of the phoenix, and her murky, bulbous green eyes were alight with ferocity and the thrill of an imminent fight.

    Turning to face Callisa, Asher''s expression was somber, and his words echoed the gravity of the situation, "We''re only going to get one chance at this, big girl," he said, his gaze never leaving hers, "One shot to win this. You have to be very fast and need to make it count, Callisa. If we fail... we are all done for. Are you ready?"

    In response, Callisa snapped her pincers once more without any hesitation. The sound, like a powerful gong, echoed throughout the battlefield, a clear ''yes''.

    Asher''s face split into a grim smirk, "That''s my girl," he said, a hint of pride in his voice.

    The battle raged on, with the 8 of them throwing everything they had at the zing Cmity.

    Asher watched as the phoenix''s strength increased at an rming rate.

    Its HP had dipped below 120,000, but the rate at which it was decreasing was slowing down, and the amount of damage it took with every blow was shrinking.

    He knew the only reason they managed to shave off so much of its HP was that it started the fight in a weakened state and thus took more damage.

    But now that it was bing stronger, the damage it would take would only continue to lessen.

    He then watched as Is, with her ethereal voice, sang a haunting melody that seemed to lull the monstrous phoenix into a stunned state.

    With this opening, the rest of them redoubled their efforts, their attacks exploding over its body like fireworks. Blood spurted from the numerous wounds, only to be magically vaporized into thin air.

    Despite its terrifying size, the 8 of them were relentless, their fervor undying. They were mere specks against its gigantic frame, but their collective might was not to be underestimated.

    *SCREEEE!!!*

    But the spell wore off too quickly, and the phoenix, now with its HP at just below 70,000, broke free with a deafening screech.

    Anger, pure and zing, emanated from its ember eyes, and yet there was an unmistakable hint of certain emotion too that shed for a second, which puzzled Asher, wondering if he had just imagined it.

    He just couldn''t stop staring at its eyes. What was going on?

    He also noticed that it was fighting like a madman, as if it was acting purely on instincts despite olden tales saying how it was supposed to be very intelligent and possess ancient wisdom.

    He had no doubt of its sheer power yet it seemed pitiful to watch such a mythical creature being like this. And he didn''t know why he was feeling bothered about it.

    But his pondering was cut short as the phoenix pped its mighty wings, sending a devastating gust of wind that scattered the five Umbralfiends, tossing them like leaves in a hurricane.

    It wasn''t even meant to be an attack, and yet it was a clear show of power, of dominance, one that confirmed the phoenix''s strength now was quite close to that of a Soul Devourer.

    "Retreat! All of you!" Asher bellowed back, a sense of urgency tingeing his voice.

    He was truly shocked by how powerful it already became with so much HP still remaining.

    By the time it burns its lifeforce down to 10,000 or below, then not even five peak Soul Devourers would survive against it.

    He already knew the key topleting this quest was buying as much time as possible to the point the phoenix would burn itself up.

    However, he now was feeling less confident than before, seeing how much HP it still had. Still, he had confidence in his ''n B''.

    Upon hearing Asher''s instruction, Ceti moved quickly, wrapping her arms around her mother and retreating with a burst of speed along with Is.

    The five injured Umbralfiends, too, used the momentum of the phoenix''s attack to their advantage, speeding away from the area.

    Mirena was clinging to the back of her sister, wondering if she was really alive or not after getting sted away by the fiery wings of the phoenix.

    On the other hand, Asher stood firm, his body undergoing a transformation that was equally terrifying and mesmerizing.

    His flesh and muscles started to disintegrate into ashes, revealing his charred skeletal frame underneath, burning in an eerie green me.

    cing his bony hand on Callisa, Asher looked into her bulbous eyes.

    "Remember what we discussed. Once you''re done, don''t stay around."

    With his words, Asher activated the Mark of the Damned.

    A surge of dark green energy flowed from his hand into Callisa, setting her body aze with the same eerie me.

    Her flesh disintegrated in seconds, leaving behind her exoskeleton, dark and ominous in the glow of the dark green fire.

    With a ck of her pincers, Callisa charged towards the phoenix, the earth quaking under her monstrous strides.

    The phoenix spread its wings wide, the air around them glowing with scorching light, ready to deliver its most devastating attack upon seeing this giant creature challenging it.

    A deafening screech echoed through the Pyro Peak as the phoenix unleashed an all-consuming attack from its wings.

    "NOOO!!!"

    15:02

    The scorching wave of fire swept over Callisa, the horrifying sight of her skeletal body turning to ashes stinging everyone''s eyes, especially the 5 Umbralfiends.

    "NOOO!!!"

    Mirena''s scream of despair cut through the tumultuous sound of battle as her sister and Lyra tried to hold her back from running towards it while they themselves were shaken as well.

    Her eyes welled up with tears, her heart burning with rage towards the Bloodburn Consort for using their young guardian as nothing more than cannon fodder. A terrifying sense of helplessness consumed them.

    Yet, what they saw next shook them to their cores. Callisa''s skeletal body wasn''t sumbing to the phoenix''s fire.

    Instead, her bones regenerated at a rapid pace, every piece that turned to ashes reced by a new one. And, in the midst of this regenerative spectacle, Callisa slowly lifted one of her gigantic pincers.

    Charging an enormous sphere of dark green energy, her pincer repeatedly disintegrated and reformed, with the speed of regeneration gradually surpassing the speed of destruction. An intimidating glow radiated from the ball, casting a spectral hue on the ashen fog.

    "KREEE!!"

    Then came a screech from Callisa, filled with resolve and defiance. The massive sphere of energy, now fully formed, hurtled towards the phoenix.

    *BOOM!*

    *SCREEEEEE!!*

    The impact sent the colossal bird reeling backwards, its screech a cacophony of surprise and pain.

    As it crashed onto the ground, the emerald mes surrounding Callisa extinguished, and flesh rapidly grew back, covering her skeletal body.

    She was back in her original form, her body trembling with exhaustion but her spirit unwavering.

    The battlefield was suffused with stunned silence as everyone processed the spectacle they''d just witnessed.

    The 5 Umbralfiends wore expressions of shocked disbelief, their eyes wide and trembling.

    Even the usually stoic Orin had his eyes quivering non-stop.

    Mirena was furiously rubbing her eyes as if doubting the reality before her. The sheer might Callisa had just exhibited left them dumbfounded.

    Is, Ceti, and Merina were equally shocked. This made them wonder how terrifying Asher''s power would be if he became a Soul Purger, let alone a Soul Devourer.

    "Everyone get back! It''s still alive¡­" Asher''s shout broke the eerie silence, snapping everyone out of their stupor.

    They saw him sprinting towards the fallen phoenix, who was slowly rising again, its health still at a formidable 25,000 HP.

    This sight sent a chilling wave of worry through everyone, particrly Is, Ceti, and Merina, especially since they could guess it was at least as strong as a peak Soul Devourer.

    Ceti couldn''t contain her fear, "Your Highness, don''t!" she shouted, her voice echoing around them. She didn''t want him to gamble his life like this.

    To her, it seemed wiser to abandon the quest and retreat while they still could. Or they might very well end up like the ashes scattered over the ground.

    But Merina held her back, her voice steady, "Trust him, Ceti. We need to have faith in him."

    "But, mother..."

    At the same time, Is stopped a tired Callisa from following Asher, "You''re too exhausted," she said, her voiceced with concern, "We have to retreat. He will be fine, Callisa. You can''t help like this anyway," Is wasn''t sure of her words, but she couldn''t let Callisa put herself in danger as well.

    "Koo¡­" Callisa let out a slow, sad mewl as she stared ahead, not wanting to leave him alone.

    Is''s lips pressed together in a thin line, worry creasing her brow. She was well aware of Asher''s limitations in his current form. The phoenix would take some time to burn out the rest of its health, and the odds were not in Asher''s favor.

    In fact, based on watching Asher''sbat so far, he definitely wouldn''t oust the phoenix, especially since his attacks wouldn''t even hurt it now that it had be this powerful.

    But instead of sumbing to her worry, she decided to follow Asher''s instructions, leading the group, especially a reluctant Callisa further away from the phoenix.

    Their eyes, however, remained glued on Asher, their hearts pounding with anticipation and fear.

    The massive form of the phoenix towered over Asher like an immovable monument.

    He was just a flickering ember before the roaring ze, yet his determination was unyielding, standing firm in the wake of the imminent danger.

    His confidence stemmed from the n he had thought of already; teleport behind the colossal beast, out of sight from the others, and then teleport to his Damned Dimension to wait until this creature burned itself up.

    And then all he had to do was reappear at the dying embers of its life force and reap the rewards.

    He readied himself, his body tensing as he prepared to execute the first step of his n. But then, something unexpected happened.

    Just as it regained bnce, the phoenix''s fiery eyes bore into his as its body and gaze suddenly froze.

    Its luminous, ember eyes flickered with an unknown emotion as it locked gazes with him.

    Asher felt an odd pull, as though he was sinking into those ming depths, the sound of the rumbling volcanoes growing dimmer, and the world around him started to blur, slowly fading away.

    What just happend? :#

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 282 The Last Serenade

    282 The Last Serenade

    Engulfed in confusion, Asher found himself amidst an ethereal realm thaty beyond mortalprehension.

    Boundless expanses of shifting clouds stretched into infinity, their colors an ever-changing mosaic of pastel hues dancing against the backdrop of this mystical ce.

    His feet stood upon a seemingly invisible surface, shimmering with starlight and resonating an unearthly hum that echoed through his being.

    A strange melody suddenly stirred the quiet tranquility of this ce.

    The melody swam through the air, a mournful luby that filled the ce with echoes of certain emotions.

    The haunting tune enveloped Asher, resonating within his very core, stirring up a storm of emotions he could neitherprehend nor control.

    A profound sadness washed over him, an inexplicable sorrow that wasn''t his yet felt undeniably familiar.

    He turned towards the melody, his eyes widening in shock as he took in the sight before him.

    A graceful woman with long ck hair, clothed in a white dress as pure as the surrounding clouds, sat with her eyes closed and yed a sitar.

    Her appearance looked otherworldly beautiful and youthful, yet herplexion was pallid and sickly, holding a serenity that contrasted starkly with the turbulent tune she yed.

    But what struck Asher the most was the zing fire that danced along the strings of the sitar, crackling and hissing with each note she plucked.

    Every melody she weaved seemed to strike her body, causing fiery cracks to spread across her skin, yet she did not flinch.

    Instead, the serene expression never left her face, even as the mes licked her skin.

    Something within him stirred, a concern suddenly sprouting and tugging at his heartstrings, "Hey!" he called out, his voice echoing in the vast expanse. But she paid him no heed, continuing her sorrowful melody as the mes danced along her skin.

    A knot tightened in Asher''s chest, and he didn''t understand why. But he found himself running towards her, the words escaping his lips before he could process them, "Stop! You are hurting yourself," he cried out, his plea slicing through the melody, but the woman remained unperturbed, ying the sitar with a quiet eptance of the pain.

    As he drew closer, he could feel the scorching heat radiating off her, the mes flickering and casting a spectral glow on her calm face.

    He realized that this woman couldn''t probably hear him and seemed to be in some kind of a trance.

    He thought urgently. Seeing no other choice, Asher stretched his hand toward her, but an unexpected force field, a sphere of ethereal energy suddenly manifested around her.

    "Aaargh!"

    The moment his hand made contact with the sphere, a searing pain rushed up his arm, making him grimace as he recoiled. His hand looked untouched, but the pain echoed in his soul, shaking him to the core.

    "What the¡­" He muttered under his breath, shaking his hand as if trying to fling off the phantom pain, though there were no injuries on his hands at all.

    His gaze then fell upon the woman, watching as her skin slowly crumbled into embers, each note from her sitar marking another crack, another me. Determination sparked in his eyes, and he attempted to transform into his Hellbringer form.

    But nothing happened, and looking at his naked ring finger, the shocking realization that he didn''t have his ring on him made his heart sink.

    However, at this moment, he felt like he didn''t have the luxury to think why.

    Steeling himself, he gritted his teeth and plunged his hand back toward her wrist, attempting to breach the ethereal sphere once more.

    "Urghh¡­Fuck¡­."

    His grunt of pain morphed into a howl, echoing across the endless expanse, as pain surged from his hand up to his arm, then radiating through his entire body. His veins bulged, standing out against his skin, his nerves screaming in agony as if being set aze.

    It felt like a million shockwaves were exploding within his body, threatening to make his mind and body crumble down.

    In a final burst of desperation, he managed to grip her wrist and pull her away from the sitar, the ethereal barrier around her shattering as he fell back on the ground with a pained groan.

    But his eyes were half-closed, his body trembling as the pain persisted, his mind and body teetering on the brink of copse.

    Lying on the ground, body trembling from the unrelenting agony, Asher barely noticed the warmth of a gentle touch on his back.

    As if a soothing balm was being applied to his invisible injuries, the excruciating pain started to ebb away, reced by aforting warmth.

    "Haa¡­."

    His body ckened as he let out a long, strained sigh of relief.

    His eyes flicked open, and he sat up to find the woman sitting nearby, her form adorned with fiery cracks that had ceased spreading. Her face was pale, yet it held a serene grace and strength.

    Her gaze locked onto his, eyes of ethereal winter gray staring into his soul, exuding unspoken wisdom and countless trials.

    It was as if she could see everything about him, every secret, every fear, every scar.

    His heart pounded in his chest, a torrent of emotions cascading through him that he couldn''tprehend.

    As Asher gazed into her mesmerizing winter-gray eyes, the serenendscape around him shifted. The ethereal clouds and infinite expanse of tranquil sky vanished, reced by a blinding radiance.

    Then¡­A cold, gruff voice echoed around him, its resonance chilling to the bone.

    ..

    "This abomination will be punished by the hand of the heavens. They will suffer until the end, and let their suffering be a reminder to those who dare to sully the Divine Order. Their fate has been determined, and anyone who interferes will be banished from the heavens and have their soul tormented forever."

    ..

    The ominous promation stirred a wellspring of emotions within Asher. He squinted through the blinding light, his heart pounding with a mix of dread and curiosity.

    He couldn''t remember thest time he felt such dread, and that too from hearing these words.

    Yet, before he couldprehend what was unfolding, the radiant light faded, and he found himself back in the etherealndscape, the woman''s hand surprisingly touching his, caressing his cheek.

    Her eyes, once tranquil, filled with unshed tears and looking at him with a gaze that seemed unfamiliar yet familiar.

    Asher''s own eyes trembled, a question forming on his lips, but he was interrupted as the woman swayed, her strength failing. Instinctively, he caught her, easing her slowly until her head rested on hisp.

    "You... who are you...?" He managed to stutter, his voice choked with emotion. His hands hovered over her body, uncertain, while his mind swirled with a myriad of questions.

    The woman''s voice was frail, almost a whisper against the vast expanse of the ethereal ne, "I...I don''t remember... I don''t know who you are... but you feel...warm..." As she said this, her eyes still never left his.

    Bafflement flickered across Asher''s face. He shook his head, confusion contorting his features, "The Angels... did they put you here?" he asked, his voice unsteady, "What was the vision I just saw?"

    However, the woman merely smiled at him. It was a gentle, serene smile that seemed to radiate a warmth that contradicted her crumbling form, "I wish... I could make your pain... go away..." she murmured, her voice barely a breath.

    A strange sensation seized Asher. It was as if she understood, truly understood, the torment he had undergone in his lives. The realization made him freeze, his mind reeling from the implications.

    Her hand, shaky but determined, reached for his. She grasped it gently, her touch feather-light, "Thank you... for freeing me...for letting me find peace...atst..."

    Her voice drifted off as the fiery cracks on her body widened and deepened. Her form started to crumble, breaking down into beautiful, glowing embers.

    Asher''s eyes widened, no voiceing out of his throat.

    He could only stare as they floated in the air, dancing around like a swarm of fireflies, illuminating the to this was when he suffered betrayal at the hands of someone he loved.

    09:55

    Yet, he couldn''tprehend why he was feeling this intense grief over the death of a woman he etherealndscape with their warm,forting light.

    As the embers gradually faded, only a single, glowing phoenix feather remained, suspended in mid-air.

    Asher reached out and gently caught it, his movements as delicate as if he were holding something precious. A tear slipped down his cheek, catching the ethereal light, and fell onto his hand.

    A sudden touch of wetness on his face made him blink in confusion and shock.

    He raised his hand, touching the spot where the tear had trickled down, and stared at the moisture on his fingertips. It felt foreign, alien to him.

    This unexpected wave of sorrow and anguish that washed over him was unfamiliar and overwhelming.

    It was a devastation, an emptiness that gnawed at him. Thest time he felt anything remotely close to this was when he suffered betrayal at the hands of someone he loved.

    Yet, he couldn''tprehend why he was feeling this intense grief over the death of a woman he barely knew.

    His heart ached with a sorrow he couldn''t ce, and his mind was filled with questions he had no answers to.

    His gaze returned to the glowing feather in his hand, the only remaining trace of the mysterious woman. He found himself lost in its warm,forting light.

    Just then, his surroundings began to dissolve, the etherealndscape gradually reced by the scorchednds of Pyro Peak.

    He was standing alone amidst the destruction, the phoenix feather still clutched in his hand while Pyrrah, the zing Cmity was nowhere to be seen.

    He didn''t even seem to notice his surroundings change as his eyes were still fixed on the glowing feather.

    But his eyes regained rity as he realized this feather was not ordinary and was about to check it out when,

    "Asher! Are you alright??"

    What was that abt? :#

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 283 Her Gift

    283 Her Gift

    The concern etched on Is, Ceti and Merina''s faces was palpable, their eyes ncing nervously at Asher.

    The five Umbralfiends, however, seemed surprised and curious. They all had thought he was done for but contrary to their expectations, the phoenix and the Bloodburn Consort didn''t even fight and the quest ended before they even realized it.

    Sylus, Orin and their wives could only exchange confused looks while Mirena pouted, brimming with dying curiosity, wondering what kind of trick the Bloodburn Consort pulled.

    Asher, came back from his reverie as he ran a hand through his hair, "Yeah, I''m fine..." His voice was distant, mind still preupied with his interactions with that woman.

    The memory of the woman''s gentle smile, her gratitude, and her final moments seemed to reverberate in his mind while his chest ached.

    Is didn''t look entirely convinced, her eyes still filled with doubt, "Are you sure? Because all we saw was you and the phoenix, staring at each other. And then, it just disappeared. We also got the questpletion message... It was strange."

    Chuckling softly, Asher shrugged, "Indeed, it was strange," His eyes held a hint of amusement, disguising his inner turmoil.

    A silentmunication passed between him and Is, his mental whisper telling her that he would exinter, making her feel less worried.

    "Since Master is safe and the quest ispleted, there''s nothing to worry about now," Merina''s tone was firm, echoing the relief reflected in her eyes while feeling that he didn''t want to get prodded by questions now.

    A moment of silence passed before Ceti''s gaze flickered to the glowing feather that Asher was still holding.

    Her eyes widened as she asked in awe, "When did you manage to pluck one of its feathers?" Her tone was a mix of shock and awe, her eyes locked onto the big, fiery feather in Asher''s hand.

    The chuckle that rumbled in Asher''s chest felt hollow even to his own ears. His gaze remained fixed on the feather, the luminescent plume radiating a soft warmth that seemed to seep into his skin.

    "I think I''ll keep it as a trophy," Asher spoke, his voice filled with false cheer. His eyes held a touch of mncholy that waspletely at odds with his words, "A reminder that we faced down a legend and lived to tell the tale."

    But beneath the calm exterior, Asher was far from jubnt. He knew the truth of the fight.

    This phoenix named Pyrrah or whatever was left of her never fought for real. It was a weakened, dying entity simply awaiting the end while suffering the entire time. The fact that she had no memories and was in such a pitiful state only meant that he interacted with thest vestiges of her soul.

    And the thought filled him not with a sense of aplishment but an unspeakable emptiness.

    His attention was drawn back to the feather in his hand, the bright glow captivating yet disconcerting. Only he knew this feather was far from being a trophy as he once again took a look at its details,

    [ Item Name: - ]

    [ Grade: Immortal ]

    [ This feather contains two final drops of whatever is left of my bloodforce, and I had nothing else but this to repay you for what you did. Despite your demonic heritage, I felt that you could harness the power in each drop, albeit temporarily. Use them wisely, and only in dire need, as the bacsh will leave you weakened and vulnerable. If we had met under different stars, perhaps our story could have been different. May this gift be a beacon in your darkest hour ]

    As Asher delicately tucked the immortal grade feather away, his mind whirled with thoughts and spection.

    This was a treasure beyond anything he had encountered before, a gift bestowed by a dying phoenix with herst breath. It was a power he could call upon when needed, but the warning was clear - it came with a heavy price.

    And such a precious treasure surely can''t be made known to others.

    Meanwhile, the five Umbralfiends were holding various items in their hands, their eyes twinkling with delight.

    "Oh my devils¡­We got precious treasures just like what we were promised," Mirena said with a delighted look as she showed it to their princess.

    Is stepped forward to inspect the objects. Her eyes lit up as she inspected each one, her fingers tracing over the intricate details.

    "Hmm, these are indeed precious," she said, her gaze appreciating the items, "This is a Lava Pearl," she pointed towards a small, glowing orb held by Mirena, "It''s a rare gem formed within the bodies of magma creatures. Quite resilient and an excellent conduit for enchantments."

    She then moved towards Orin, who was holding arge, ck crystal that pulsed with a steady inner light, "This is an me Heart Crystal. It contains the very essence of this realm and can significantly enhance any fire-based spell," she exined as she looked at Asher and added, "Maybe you or Callisa can use this at the right time and gain 50% more damage but can onlyst for a single attack."

    "That sounds really powerful," Asher agreed with a nod.

    Lastly, she gestured to a small bag of glowing capsules in Elysia''s hands, "And these are Pyrospore Capsules, harvested from this ce. They explode upon impact and could be useful for diversions or even throw at our enemies."

    The group nodded in understanding, their faces brightening as they fully realized the value of the items they held.

    "Now we can finally leave this ce before we die from the heat," Ceti said with a relieved sigh, and the thought that they still could retain 25% of the total shards they had now was icing on the cake.

    The marker came up, and everyone knew where to go to forge the 3rd Deviar Crystal.

    The first Deviar Crystal was dark green in color, and the second was dark blue in color. This made Asher already realize that they needed 7 Different Deviar Crystals to forge the Deviar.

    And as they walked, a discussion was going on between the 5 Umbralfiends walking behind Asher and the others,

    "Didn''t I tell you, Mirena¡­Our princess has her own reasons to trust the Bloodburn Consort. She must have a good idea of what he is capable of, more than any of us does," Elysia said in a low voice to Mirena as she pouted before wincing and saying with a red face, "I know, I know¡­But does this mean¡­our princess is really close to him?" Mirena lowered her voice as much as she could as she asked thest question.

    Orin and his wife, Lyra exchanged serious nces before Sylus lightly smiled and patted Mirena''s head, "You shouldn''t overthink anything, Mirena."

    Mirena pursed her lips, though she still had a skeptical look as she briefly nced at his back.

    ¡ª

    The next day,

    Asher and the rest had advanced and were now in the 4th mini-dungeon - Tidal Tempest.

    The Tidal Tempest''s scenery was dramatically contrasting with Pyro Peak''s harsh and destendscape. As Asher and the rest stepped into the new realm, they were met with an overwhelming, breathtaking view of pristine nature in its untamed glory.

    The sky was a vibrant tableau of cerulean blues and greens, speckled with cotton candy clouds, reflecting onto the vast expanse of the water body beneath.

    The sun was a warm, golden disc in the sky, its rays casting a shimmering glow on the surface of the water. As the day wore on, the sky would shift into an impressive array of colors, from pinkish hues to deep purples, a spectacle of a lifetime.

    The terrain was an amalgamation of rocky cliffs, sandy beaches, dense jungles, and water bodies that shimmered under the tropical sun. The cliffs, worn smooth by the relentless force of water, were imposing, jutting out into the vast water body.

    They also came upon mysterious whirlpools that dotted thendscape, acting as dangerous teleportation points and unpredictable traps.

    It didn''t take too long for them to realize what the real danger of this ce was.

    Powerful tides would rise from nowhere and wreck chaos at random times, destroying everything in their way.

    At high tide, the world transforms into a sprawling archipgo, with only the tops of the highest trees and cliffs visible above the water. Even thosendscapes that remain dry would be shaped by the force of water ¡ª caves carved by relentless waves, sweeping dunes shaped by tidal currents, and lofty cliffs worn by ceaseless spray.

    Somends would get submerged while ces that were submerged would rise up. And it kept changing based on the mood of the tides.

    And this made one thing obvious. They can''t survive for too long without building a Shelter since it protects them against the tides, and all they had to do was maintain the Shelter long enough until they were ready to leave.

    And so in the midst of an alluring and wildndscape, the group set up their shelter, an borate structure made of strong, durable wood and enhanced with magical enchantments for protection.

    setting up a perimeter around the shelter to make sure they won''t be caught by surprise by any 11:13

    Nestled between the thick jungle and the huge waterfall, their Rare Grade Shelter was a sight to behold.

    And no sooner they had set up the shelter, Callisa had excitedly jumped out of her beast bag and ran towards the waterfall to y along with Is and Mirena while Elysia and Lyra watched on with smiles and enjoyed immersing themselves in the stream.

    As for Merina, she was busy setting up things inside the shelter while Ceti, Sylus, and Orin were setting up a perimeter around the shelter to make sure they won''t be caught by surprise by any intruders.

    Meanwhile, Asher reclined against the sturdy trunk of a tree, his eyes drawn to the jubnt scene by the waterfall while eating some food.

    Callisa, seemingly intimidating with its powerful pincers and monstrous size, was now a sight of pure delight as she yed along with Is and Mirena.

    Is was a vision of ethereal beauty amidst the spray of the waterfall.

    Her midnight-blue skin was bejeweled with water droplets, the tiny prisms of light sparkling like stars against the twilight of herplexion.

    The luminous white locks of her hair cascaded down her back, shimmering with the ethereal glow as they clung to the wetness of her skin. The gentle mist from the waterfall gave her a hazy, almost otherworldly aura.

    Her sapphire-blue eyes sparkled with happiness as she interacted with Callisa and the 3 Umbralfiend women, the natural charm of her demonic elegance more alluring than ever. The two fins on either side of her head moved rhythmically with her expressions, adding to her unique beauty.

    Asher didn''t know why, but he found a certainfort in simply watching her, a stark contrast to the chaotic three months he had spent during the entire quest.

    But he still couldn''t shake off the woman''s face in his mind and the lingering emptiness of her disappearing into nothingness.

    On the other side,

    Amidst the yful sshes and the cheerfulughter, Mirena''s gaze found Is''s. There was a lingering question, a shadow of doubt that had haunted her for quite some time now.

    As she frolicked with Callisa''s colossal pincers, Mirena hesitated, her voice softer, edged with uncertainty, "Princess... Why? Why do you respect the Bloodburn Consort so much? After everything...that happened¡­" Mirena always wondered why their princess wasn''t angry at him for tricking her and essentially making them lose the war.

    Mirena is suspicious :#

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 284 We Were Never Meant To Be

    284 We Were Never Meant To Be

    Is paused in her y, the gravity of the question evident in the slight furrow of her brow.

    Nearby, Elsyia and Lyra exchanged nces. The atmosphere shifted palpably, the weight of years of history and grievances pressing down upon them.

    "Mirena!" Lyra''s tone was sharp, a clear reprimand, "You must watch your words before the princess."

    Elsyia''s face echoed the sentiment, but before they could berate Mirena further, Is held up a hand, effectively silencing them, "It''s alright," she began, her gaze thoughtful.

    For a brief moment, her eyes flitted to where Asher stood before turning to look back at Mirena.

    "Harboring anger and resentment towards him for trying to protect his kingdom serves no purpose," Is began, her voice measured, "Yes, there was a time when the Bloodburn Kingdom deserved our wrath and hate. But the Bloodburn Kingdom of today is not the one of our past. Their queen is just and fair, unlike the barbaric Ravager. In the eyes of the people of the present Bloodburn Kingdom, we are the viins for starting a war they believed they had no reason to suffer for."

    Mirena gulped, absorbing the words, her expression mixed with confusion and realization.

    Is continued, "We cannot change the past, Mirena. We cannot turn back time and punish the Ravager. But we can shape our future. If we continue to be prisoners of our past, we will never be free. Our focus should be on building a better world, a better future. One where our people don''t live in fear, but in hope. We have suffered enough for thousands of years. Why should we make ourselves suffer more at the cost of our happiness and lives?"

    Elsyia''s eyes flickered as she blinked away tears. Lyra''s expression softened, admiration shining in her eyes. The two exchanged nces, an unspoken understanding passing between them.

    Their princess was truly far-sighted, as expected from her.

    Mirena, a hint of crimson painting her cheeks from embarrassment, pursed her lips.

    The weight of her own shortsightedness bore down on her, a heavy stone in her chest. "I... I''m sorry," she murmured, her voice shaking slightly, but with a sincerity that could not be mistaken, "I shouldn''t have doubted you. If you''re happy, Princess... that means we all are. I promise I won''t let doubt cloud my judgment again, nor will I ever let you down."

    Is''s expression softened even more, a tender look in her sapphire eyes, "Mirena," she began, reaching out to gently hold the other''s face, "I know people consider me as the chosen one, but that doesn''t mean I am infallible. Not every choice I make will be the right one. It''s only natural to have doubts. We''ve always looked out for each other. We are more than subjects and royalty. We are family. Even if we are far from the Forbidden Waters, that bond won''t change."

    Mirena''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, the depth of her emotions evident. A hesitant smile tugged at her lips, "Can... Can I hug you...please...?" The question was almost a whisper, filled with a yearning that spoke volumes of her profound reverence and affection for Is.

    Without hesitation, Is opened her arms, gently pulling Mirena into a close embrace. The world seemed to pause for that brief moment, the two of them lost in theforting warmth of the hug.

    From a short distance away, Elysia and Lyra watched, their own eyes moist with emotion. Lyra''s voice was soft, barely audible, yetden with warmth, "Look at that... Mirena finally got one of her biggest wishes fulfilled."

    Elysia nodded in agreement, a contented smile lighting up her features, "Only our princess could remind us what truly matters."

    However, the two, always observant, noticed the Bloodburn Consort''s intent approach towards the waterfall.

    Their sharp eyes darted between him and the princess, sensing the weight of unsaid words in the air. With a quick nce exchanged between the two, they subtly moved closer to Mirena and Is.

    Asher''s steps resonated firmly, his eyes locked onto Is.

    Every stride he took was filled with a purpose that was palpable even from a distance. As he neared, the yful ambiance around the waterfall shifted to one of expectation.

    Elysia leaned over to Mirena, her voice soft and teasing, "I think Mirena has been enjoying for too long, right?"

    Lyra chimed in, trying to maintain a straight face. "Yes, we''ve yed enough for now. Besides, Sylus and Orin might need our help setting things up and gathering resources."

    Mirena, however, wasn''t as quick on the uptake, her cheeks puffing out in an adorable pout.

    "But I was having fuu¡­.," she whined and froze upon seeing the Bloodburn Consort walking towards them.

    And so, with an aggrieved look, she could only let Elysia and Lyra drag her away from the scene.

    Asher finally came to a stop a few feet away from Is, his gaze unwavering. The world around them seemed to fade, leaving just the two of them under the glistening curtain of the waterfall.

    He was still staring at her, making Is''s skin tingle a bit.

    While she was usuallyposed, his intense stare made her feel seen in a way she hadn''t experienced before. Taking a deep breath, she finally managed to muster her voice, her tone light yet curious, "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    Asher subtly smiled and said, "I was just testing how long my eyes canst before your beauty blinds me."

    "Asher¡­" Is let out a chuckle of disbelief and added, "Your jokes are getting more silly. You should save them for somebody else," As she said this, her gaze flitted away momentarily, her smile warm, though the next moment, her lips quivered as if caught between certain emotions.

    Asher subtly smiled and said, "Okay, silly jokes aside. You were looking at me earlier. Were you sharing anything funny about me with your people?"

    Pushing off a submerged rock, she gracefully floated and shook her head with a smile, "You think too much. You aren''t that funny for me to say anything funny about you."

    His gaze momentarily followed Callisa, who seemed engrossed in her own watery games while using her giant pincers to try and find something good.

    Returning his attention to Is, he met her serious gaze.

    She pressed on, asking the question that had been lingering for a while ,"So¡­can you tell me what truly happened back there?"

    Asher''s expression became solemn. He then took a deep breath and exined what happened.

    When he finished, Is processed the information, a mix of disbelief and wonder in her eyes, "You felt a connection with that phoenix named Pyrrah? Despite having never met or even heard of her before? And this is ignoring the fact that it is impossible for mortals like us to even know them."

    Asher nodded, his expression earnest, "I know it is bizarre. But the feeling was so profound; it''s hard to exin. I had no control¡­literally. My body was moving, and my mind was thinking without me realizing it."

    She stared at him, with a certain heaviness in her gaze, "There are so many mysteries that are beyond ourprehension. You have an Immortal Bloodline and nobody knows how and why. Your origins are also unknown. Maybe...it all has to make sense in some way..."

    "Immortal bloodline huh...I never saw thating nor can I make sense of my origins. I was even crippled...So much for having an Immortal Bloodline. Still...I am a demon and how could I even know a mythical creature that served the Angels or feel as if I do?"

    Is nodded as she said with a distant look, "If we look past that...she must have been a kind soul¡­to help you out despite her fate. I can only imagine how miserable she must have been...to endure the pain for who knows how long that almost crippled you."

    Asher''s gaze was somber as he nodded, "And she was enduring it without a change in her expression. I can only imagine how much willpower and strength she must have had to hold on like that."

    His lips then curled as his scoff echoed through the serene ambience of the waterfall, "Is it amon theme among the Angels to punish those who have good intentions?" He looked at Is, the anger apparent in his gaze, yet behind ity years of anguish and torment, "I killed the Bloodburn King, hoping to save my world, and thought the Angels would be pleased. But what did I get in return? A cruel joke of a fate. A marriage to the very woman who took my mother''s life, a woman whose father''s blood stains my hands."

    Is looked deep into his eyes, the depths of her own holding an ocean of understanding and sympathy.

    Asher''s chuckle, tinged with bitterness, continued, "It feels like the universe is ying a game with me. Even my own grimoire almost got me killed, and the Tower of Hell stands as a taunting reminder of how pathetic I am, refusing to let me take the trial."

    With a grace that only she possessed, Is moved closer, lifting herself onto the rock to sit next to him.

    She looked at him with a deep and focused gaze. "Carrying this weight, this grudge, it''ll suffocate you, Asher. The only way to solve everything is to make peace with the past," Is could see that his mother''s death still haunted him.

    But she could understand why. His mother''s death molded him into the man he was now.

    He shook his head slowly, the weight of his words pressing down like a heavy burden, "That''s the problem, Is. I can''t. Even now, after being away from her for all these months, I find Rowena''s face haunting my every waking moment. And it serves as a reminder that no matter what feelings I may have for her, it wouldn''t change what we did to each other. If she ever discovers the truth about what I did...she will try to kill me anyway, just like how I had wished throughout my life. We were never meant to be."

    Is he right? :/

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

 Chapter 285: A Good Friend

    Is''s gaze was gentle, but her voice was firm as she replied, "You can''t be certain of that, Asher."

    He scoffed, a bitter smile tugging at his lips as he shook his head, "I was certain once. I was certain of Aira. I was foolish enough to believe that she, of all people, wouldn''t betray me. We knew each other for practically our entire lives."

    He paused, gazing at the waterfall as if seeing something beyond the cascading water, "The pathetic part is," he continued, his voice now just a whisper, "even after waking up in this ce, after knowing the betrayal, I refused to believe Aira did it even if I epted the others did. I convinced myself that Aira didn''t...couldn''t have betrayed me. I didn''t want to ept that she had turned her back on me. It wasn''t until my reaping trial that I was forced to confront the reality. Forced to realize my weakness."

    Is lowered her gaze in silence. She could see how someone who had gone through all that wouldn''t want to love or trust someone fully.

    However, seeing him hurting like this because of it didn''t sit right with her.

    Asher felt her cold hand on his hand, yet her touch wasforting in a way he hadn''t expected.

    Her voice was gentle, but the strength in her words was undeniable, "Asher, it''s not foolish to trust or to believe in the goodness of someone you care about," she said, her gaze earnest. "The real fools are the ones who took advantage of your trust, your love. They threw away something far more precious than anything wealth or power could buy them."

    Asher''s eyes flickered briefly as his gaze remind distant.

    She continued, her voice gaining momentum, "I agree with you, it''s impossible to know someonepletely. But love and trust aren''t about certainty. They''re about believing in someone despite the uncertainties. They are the only things that can help you rise again, stronger than before. That''s how my people have survived for thousands of years, by choosing to love and trust each other. Without that, we would never have survived."

    She looked at him, her gaze steady and sure, "Don''t let your past betrayals and fear of the unknown keep you from living your future to the fullest. That would be a horrible way to live."

    Asher''s gaze grew intense, and aplicated emotion stirred within him as he heard Is''s words. He shook his head slowly, strands of his silver-white hair brushing against his forehead, "You might be right, but I have learned to only believe what I see," he said, his voice a low murmur against the backdrop of the cascading waterfall.

    His eyes found hers again, and the subtlest hint of a smile tugged at the corners of his lips, "When you told me you wouldn''t expose my past to anyone, I didn''tpletely believe you. Not until I heard that you refused the Draconis Kingdom''s offer. If you wanted to betray me, that was your best opportunity."

    Is softly smiled in response, her gaze briefly shifting to the flickering glow of the waterfall before meeting his, "I have no reason to betray you. I believe in you."

    Her words hung in the air between them as Asher deeply looked into her entrancing sapphire blue eyes, "You really believe in me¡­despite everything?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    He truly found it odd, especially after the things that happened during the war. If he were in her shoes, believing in him would be thest thing he would do.

    However, her gaze never wavered from his as she said, "I wouldn''t be here if I didn''t..."

    His question came like a bolt from the blue, "Then aren''t you worried I might betray you or take advantage of it? Or that I might already be doing it?"

    She faintly smiled at his question, her gaze steady and unwavering, "Just like I said earlier...I am taking a leap of faith. I have seen your darkness, and I chose to step into it. If betrayal is part of that darkness, then it''s a risk I''m willing to take."

    The world around them seemed to fade away, the only sounds were the rustling leaves and the persistent falling of water.

    Asher, still feeling the gentle pressure of her slender hand above his, slowly twisted his own hand, fingers brushing over the back of her hand in a slow caress.

    Is''s gaze froze, her heart racing within her chest, her lips parting in a silent gasp as she felt the warmth from his hand, seeping into hers.

    Her fingers, as if they had a mind of their own, inteced with his, their palms meeting in a warm, silent pledge.

    A few minutes ago,

    Ceti returned with Sylus and Orin after setting up a perimeter.

    And as they came back, Mirena, Elysia, and Lyra walked towards Slyus and Orin, mentioning theck of resources they have, especially after spending a lot of it on the Shelter.

    "Hmm¡­We didn''t manage to collect much from Pyro Peak," Sylus said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully, "We should head out and look for more supplies."

    Ceti crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing at the suggestion, "It would be better if we all went together. It''s not good to split up."

    Sylus offered her a brief, reassuring smile, "It''s okay. We won''t be going too far. The ce we have in mind has a teleportation gate that can teleport us right back to this shelter. We''ll be back in no time."

    Lyra chimed in, her tone hopeful, "I spotted that ce before; it''s full of resources. And there''s no telling when it''ll get submerged again. We should take advantage of this opportunity."

    Ceti sighed, finally relenting after a few moments, "Alright, go. But you all need to be back within two hours. It will get dark soon," Ceti knew how lucky they were that Asher agreed to this alliance and didn''t want these 5 to wander off too far, just in case.

    Assurances were given, and Ceti watched as the group set off.

    She was about to enter the shelter, wondering where the others were, when she caught a familiar scent.

    Following it, she found her mother at the back of the shelter, nting a seed in the ground and staring into the distance.

    Ceti followed her gaze, her eyes narrowing upon seeing Asher and Is engaged in conversation, sitting too close forfort.

    As if sensing her presence, her mother turned towards her, greeting her warmly, "Ceti, dear. Are you done with the preparations?"

    However, Ceti didn''t seem to hear her mother as her attention remained on Asher and Is, her lips pinched as she muttered, "He is so unbelievable..." She felt her blood heat up, and it definitely wasn''t the climate of this ce.

    She couldn''t believe he had the audacity to flirt with Is in public.

    She felt he was bing more and more unruly in the absence of the queen.

    Her mother''s voice pulled her out of her thoughts, "Who is unbelievable?" she asked, confusion clear in her voice.

    Caught off-guard, Ceti stuttered a response, "It''s... it''s nothing. I''ll be back," she said, already moving towards Asher and Is.

    Merina''s expression became contemtive as she watched her daughter walk away. Ever since they reunited in Hollow of Echoes, something about her wasn''t the same. And the way she acts around Asher was strange in an inexplicable way.

    Merina could only wonder what was going on.

    Meanwhile, Is''s heart pounded in her chest as Asher suddenly leaned in close, making her unconsciously hold her breath.

    But to her surprise or not, his mouth leaned towards her ear as he whispered, "Tell Callisa to keep Ceti upied for a while," he said, his words confusing her for a moment.

    But as she turned her gaze towards the approaching figure, she understood, though she wondered why he would want that.

    But then it suddenly struck her as she awkwardly nodded while Asher got off the stone.

    And as Ceti arrived, her expression was a mix of suspicion and puzzlement, her gaze darting between Is and Asher.

    With a mischievous smile on his face, Asher approached Ceti, "Well, isn''t this a pleasant surprise," he said, his eyes glinting with amusement, "How nice of you to join us. It''s a pity I was just about to leave and take a nap."

    Ceti''s nostrils red red at his words, but she kept her gaze averted, trying to keep herposure, "I-I didn''te here to join you," she retorted while staring right back at him, though she was struggling to keep her gaze steady.

    Asher''s chuckle rippled through the air, "Oh, I didn''t say you were here for that. Did I?"

    Ceti''s cheeks red as she realized she stepped on her own foot.

    But before she could respond to his teasing remark, Asher turned on his heel and walked away, leaving her standing there in bewilderment.

    She wondered why she couldn''t act or think properly in his presence, her mind a whirlwind of confusion and frustration.

    Ever since he had stolen her first kiss, she''d felt off-kilter around him, as if she was no longer on solid ground.

    However, her musings were interrupted by Is''s approach, a gentle smile ying on her lips. "Is everything alright?" she asked, making Ceti quickly reel in her thoughts.

    She gave a firm nod and cleared her throat, "Things are¡­ good," she said, her expression as stiff as her words.

    "Actually, there''s something I need to tell you that I have been wanting to tell ever since we got back together in Hollow of Echoes," she started, her gaze meeting Is''s.

    She hesitated, then continued, her voice growing stronger, "I have always held a dislike for you and your kind, for the war you people initiated, for the pain it has caused my kingdom. A war we didn''t deserve to be dragged into."

    Is''s expression grew solemn, but she remained silent, letting Ceti continue.

    "But I know you and your people also had your reasons, and the war has cost you all dearly as well. So I am not here to start an argument about who was right or wrong," Ceti continued, her words taking Is by surprise, "I wanted to thank you," Ceti''s tone was firm and sincere, her gaze direct, "For protecting my mother during those long weeks when we were separated. For refusing to align yourself with the Draconvers."

    Ceti''s thoughts swirled in her head, her words were an admittance she never thought she would voice.

    She knew if Is hadn''t refused the Draconvers offer, her mother wouldn''t have made it back.

    This made her realize that Is was not the woman she thought she was.

    Is said with a look of pain in her eyes, "I lost so many of my people in the war. All I ever wanted was to avoid bloodshed as much as possible and get back our ancestralnds. But I failed in my mission, and my people and I made the mistake of starting a war without hoping for an understanding between our kingdoms, especially since the present is not the past. So despite what I feel for your kingdom, I care more about not repeating such a mistake again. Merina was one of the few people who helped me understand that. Her kindness and understanding towards me since my first day in your kingdom made me realize some important things."

    Ceti had her lips parted slightly, not expecting her mother to have made such an influence on Is.

    Is''s soft smile warmed her eyes as she added, "I consider your mother as a good friend of mine. And I wouldn''t let anyone harm her. Not on my watch," Her words, filled with sincerity as Ceti''s facial features softened, silently nodding.

    "I...appreciate it. My mother had always felt lonely and sad for the most part of her life. So it is good to see that somebody considers her as a friend," Ceti said as her gaze became distant for a moment.

    And a moment after, her gaze had barely returned to Is when a monstrous w gripped her from behind, lifting her off her feet with a swift, powerful jerk.

    "What!" She yelped in surprise as she found herself hoisted into the air, mped in between one of the giant pincers of the young Kraken.

    Ceti knew it was nearby, but she never expected it to suddenly snatch her up.

    She was about to shout at it to release her when Is waved her hands in a calming motion, a faint smile ying on her lips.

    "Rx, Ceti," Is called out, "Callisa only wants to y."

    Ceti could only stare in disbelief, suspended high above the ground, "y with me?!" she sputtered out, her gaze shifting to the giant bulbous eyes of the Kraken looking back at her. Why would it want to suddenly?

    "Koo! Koo!"

    However, its soft, yful mewls echoed in her ears as if in affirmation to Is''s words.

    Helplessly suspended in the air, Ceti found herself being dragged away towards the cascading waterfall, with Callisa making excited sounds as she carried her off.

    All Ceti could do was let out an exasperated sigh as she shouted out, "Is!" And continued, trying her best to sound nonchnt, "Next time, I would prefer a heads-up before being hoisted off by the Kraken!"

    Is winced slightly, feeling guilty for being an aplice in letting Ceti get caught up in Asher''s whims, and swam after them just to make sure Callisa didn''t get too excited.

 Chapter 286: Tell Me What You Want

    Merina''s gentle hands worked deftly as she gathered ingredients from the shelter''s pantry, her mind focused on the meal she intended to prepare.

    With the group''s recent activities and challenges, a hearty meal was just what they needed. The ambient light filtering in from the windows painted her delicate features, highlighting her well-formed beauty that had an innate warmth and maturity.

    Her long ck hair was tied up into a bun while wearing her usual maid clothes.

    Lost in her thoughts, a pair of strong arms suddenly encircled her from behind, their big, warm hands squeezing her big breasts over the white fabric of her dress.

    "Han!!~" Merina was startled, her heart racing and her cheeks flushing a deep shade of crimson while her breasts threatened to overflow over the fabric of her dress under his relentless squeezing.

    But she didn''t panic because she instantly recognized the familiar touch and scent immediately.

    She wasn''t surprised he was able to sneak up on her since he had done this many times by using his Hellbringer form until he reached her. In that form, he had no scent, and one of his abilities allowed him to teleport right behind someone.

    And before she could react, she felt hot, passionate kisses trailing down her neck as he pushed his bulging crotch against the crease of her buttocks. His hands were also busy as they pulled down the sleeves of her dress, his hot kisses trailing down her arms.

    "Not even Devils can understand how much I missed¡­mwah¡­tasting you¡­" Asher whispered as he kept pulling down her top until her well-endowed red breasts began to pop out with a jiggle, allowing him to lick her side breasts.

    "Ma-...Master~..." She then added in her mind, ''I missed you too...'' As his maid, she knew certain things and feelings of her she can''t say aloud since it could cross lines she wasn''t supposed to no matter how much she wanted to.

    Each kiss and the motion of his tongue on her skin sent shivers down her spine, making her thoughts freeze for a few moments, relishing and realizing how much she missed his touch and warmth.

    It also warmed her heart feeling how much he desired her. She was not young like the queen nor spent any life crystals in making herself look younger, yet he still found her to be desirable.

    But her thoughts somehow reeled back in, and she turned around to face him, though as if undeterred by her movement, his tongue licked over the smooth skin of her cleavage.

    Merina''s face grew even redder as she weakly tried to stop Asher, her fingers lightly gripping his forearm, "Haa~...Master... Ceti and Is might return anytime," she whispered, though there was a hint of hesitancy in her voice.

    Asher chuckled softly at her words, his warm breath ghosting across her face.

    Holding her chin gently, he tilted her face up, forcing her to meet his gaze, which was barely an inch away from hers.

    His eyes were pools of deep intensity, drawing her in, "Ceti won''t be returning for a while," he murmured, his voiceced with a hint of mischief.

    Merina''s heart raced, her chest heaving slightly as she knew what his brief sentence was hinting at, though it was still too risky.

    The close proximity to him,bined with the heightened tension of the moment, left her feeling dizzy.

    But Asher''s next words brought her back to reality, grounding her, "I want to hear it from you, Merina," he continued, his thumb tracing her trembling lower lip, "Tell me what you want. My hands will stay still until you say."

    Merina''s breath caught. Here he was, offering her a choice. In the tangled web of emotions, duties, and societal norms, it was a rare moment of empowerment. She found herself caught between her beliefs and the raw, pulsating desire that he was invoking in her.

    "Hnnn~¡­Master¡­" She winced suddenly as he began to grind his bulging crotch against herher regions, making her let out soft, breathy moans.

    She realized she misunderstood when he said, ''his hands will stay still''. He wasn''t definitely using his hands here, though this was more dangerous than his hands.

    She could feel her lower abdomen getting hotter while feeling her panties getting wet. He always makes her easily wet, but this time she surprised herself by feeling how intense it was getting down there, even if he wasn''t doing much.

    All this time, she had never directly told him what she wanted. She only expressed her desires through silent actions or through indirect words.

    As a maid she had no right to voice any of her desires directly. She had gotten ustomed to it and now that her Master was offering her a chance, her eyes began to glisten as she something within her unshackled.

    However, her heart was only beating faster and her breath hitching as moments passed, and suddenly,

    "AaaahnNNN!!~" Merina let out a loud silky moan when he suddenly thrust his hot crotch forward, depressing the soft skin of her vulva.

    It was as if a dam of pent-up sexual frustrations and feelings of the heart broke inside her as her eyes became hazy and her knees felt weak.

    She orgasmed just from this, but it made her feel a sense of rity and determination she was struggling to gain.

    And so, she regained her bnce and leaned against the tablet as she lifted her frock, revealing her white panties that had be semi-transparent from the wetness, giving a tempting look of her redbia.

    "Master¡­" She managed to muster courage and whispered with a passionate look as she caressed her lower abdomen, "...I-I want you to fill me up¡­Please¡­" Saying so, with her shaky fingers, she parted her panties to the side and winced slightly as she felt the cold air caressing her naked pussy.

    Asher slowly curved his lips as she didn''t stop at just that and went on to use two of her fingers to part herbia, revealing the light red inner flesh of her dripping pussy.

    Merina felt like her face was burning with shame and embarrassment, but she also felt a sense of relief and confidence after telling him what she wanted.

    Asher chuckled as he loosened his pants, making his demonic dragon pop out with a vengeful look. And the sight of it only made Merina''s heart pound harder against her chest, wondering if it was looking bigger because it had been a while since she saw it.

    He stepped forward as he clutched her hair and loosened it, making her long ck hair cascade down like a waterfall, adding to her mature allure.

    "I am so proud of you, Merina. If you keep this up, I might want you to spoil me more than ever," Saying so, Asher thrust his burning thick sword into her tight, wet cave, and soon, the pantry of the shelter was echoing with loud grunts and moans that went on and on.

    The two souls lost sense of everything around them as they released their pent-up feelings and stress on each other.

    Around two hourster, Ceti finally managed to tire out Callisa and tricked her into going to sleep, allowing her to finally extract herself from the excitement of the young Kraken.

    She then walked back towards the shelter, followed by Is, who kept looking around as if searching for something.

    And right before Ceti was about to enter the shelter, Asher came out with a slightly flushed look on his face and his skin lightly sweaty, "Oh, you guys are back? I was about to go take a bath after training longer than I expected," He said as he exhaled through his lips while flexing his arms.

    Ceti furrowed her brows as she couldn''t help but sniff something odd. But before she could ask anything,

    "What is it?" Asher suddenly asked Is, who had a distracted look.

    Is sighed, her sapphire eyes filled with worry, "It''s Mirena and the rest. They promised to return within two hours. It''s been longer than that."

    Ceti interjected, her voice tight, "They did say they would return within 2 hours. But they could''ve found a good stash of resources and got carried away."

    But Is, shaking her head with conviction, said, "They wouldn''t bete without reason. They always stick to their word. I have this sinking feeling... something isn''t right."

    Asher''s gaze deepened, and the levity he''d carried a moment before evaporated. "They were headed towards the area with the teleportation gate, weren''t they?"

    Ceti nodded, her eyes sharp and attentive, "Yes. They would definitely teleport if they sensed trouble."

    "Not if somebody gets the jump on them¡­" Asher said, making Is''s expression tighten.

    "I will go and check on them," Is suddenly stated with a determined look.

    "No," Asher shook his head firmly, making Is stare at him with a stiff gaze before Asher added, "We are going toe with you," Asher felt that it was better to check this out rather than risk losing 5 people that could assist his group and where he didn''t have to worry about managing them.

    Is''s features softened as she nodded with an appreciative look.

    Merina also came out after Asher mentallymunicated to her that they were leaving. She also felt worried since they were Is''s people, and those five were good people as well.

    But just as they were about to leave, the teleportation matrix of the shelter suddenly shone, making the five of them turn to look at it.

    The gleam of the teleportation matrix was unmistakably bright, painting over the setting sun''s amber glow with a spectrum of neon hues.

    "It''s them. They''re back¡­" Ceti said, feeling she was probably right about her guess.

    However, as the light faded, everyone had their expressions change, especially Is, whose expectant gaze began to tremble as the lightpletely faded.

 Chapter 287 Bound By Loyalty, Sealed In Blood

    287 Bound By Loyalty, Sealed In Blood

    Less than an hour ago,

    In a secluded area of the Tidal Tempest, the sound of metal against leather punctuated the silence. Victor stood with one foot on a stone, meticulously inspecting his de''s sharp edge, its glint reflecting an asional spark of sunlight while taking it in and out of his scabbard.

    He and his team had built another Shelter after having no choice, and now was a good time to admire the new longsword he had forged.

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed, causing Victor to look up just in time to see Axton walking towards him. The man''s strides were confident, but the sly grin on his face was what caught Victor''s attention immediately. The de, momentarily forgotten, lowered as Axton neared.

    "Sir Victor¡­I got something that might pique your interest," Axton whispered, leaning in conspiratorially.

    Victor''s eyes narrowed, his gaze sharp and piercing, "Is that why you''ve returned alone?"

    Nodding, Axton''s voice dropped even lower, dripping with excitement, "We found them. A group of demons. Their meat''s tender, fresher than anything you must have had before. It would greatly please you, Sir Victor," He paused, letting the weight of the news sink in, "My boys are holding positions as we speak, just waiting for us to join the fray. We could handle it, of course, but we thought you wouldn''t want to miss out, and we can''t risk damaging the goods too much. So your presence will be for the better."

    Victor''s initial focused glint was reced by an anticipatory gleam. He sheathed his de with a flourish, "I am intrigued," he mused, a subtle smile curving his lips. "However, I must first inform Rachel I''ll be stepping out for a... walk."

    Axton''s eyes twinkled as he said with a knowing smile, "Understood, Sir Victor. She must never worry about your afternoon strolls, hehe."

    ¡ª

    Couple of miles away,

    Amidst a grove of tall trees, the sparkling stream wove its gentle path. Sunlight streamed down in broken beams, making the water shimmer like a vast ne of diamonds.

    Mirena, herughter as clear as the bubbling water, yfully sshed Elysia.

    Lyra had her hair neatly tied in a bun, bent down, her hands exploring the depths of the stream for resources, "Mirena," she chided gently, her voice mellow, "we don''t have all day. Could you please stop making Elysia waste time as well and help me here?"

    Elysia''s soft giggle echoed in the serene ambiance, "She''s right, Mirena," she said, reaching out to pinch Mirena''s rosy cheeks affectionately, "We shouldn''t be cking."

    Mirena stuck out her tongue, her pout evident, "Lyra, one day you should really learn how to have fun!"

    Lyra''s eyes softened, her lips curling up in a subtle smile, and she shook her head in mock exasperation.

    "Tell her to run!"

    But the moment of lightness was shattered by Sylus'' frantic voice. They immediately turned to the side and caught sight of two familiar figures, Orin and Slyus, dashing towards them, expressions wild, lips stained with blood.

    "Hide Mirena! Now!" Orin''s voice was filled with urgency.

    Slyus'' eyes darted around, as if wary of something, "Get back to the shelter, Mirena! Hurry!"

    Before Mirena could process the gravity of the situation, Elysia and Lyra were upon her, pushing her into the river.

    The cold water swallowed her up, her dress billowing around her, bubbles obscuring her vision.

    But Mirena tried to resist since she knew they were in some kind of danger and didn''t want to run away.

    But Elysia''s usually tender eyes hardened with determination, "Listen to us, just this once," she urged, her voice strained, "Get to the shelter!"

    Tears mingled with the river water as they dispersed from her eyes.

    The stern and worried expressions on the faces of the people she loved so dearly told her all she needed to know.

    They were in grave danger, where none of them could afford to escape together.

    Swallowing the pain of her heart clenching, Mirena''s lower body transformed into a fish-like tail, propelling her towards the other end of the stream where the ancient, moss-covered teleportation gate awaited.

    Water sshed around Orin and Sylus as they plunged into the river, the coolness barely registering due to the adrenaline coursing through their veins.

    Suddenly, the peaceful sounds of the bubbling stream and rustling leaves were overshadowed by ominous footsteps.

    Six figures, d in leather and armor, emerged from the shadows of the trees, trapping the Umbralfiends like prey in a hunter''s snare.

    Just as Sylus had feared, they were prepared to surround them.

    Victor, with his tall frame and imposing aura, stepped forth, the gleam in his bright green eyes revealing his intentions. His neat white attire, which seemed to reflect the sunlight, contrasted starkly with the luminous de at his side.

    Elysia''s hands clenched into fists as she whispered and saw the 5 men surrounding them from different sides with unsettling auras, "The Demon Rippers..."

    Axton''s sadistic grin widened, revealing his sharp teeth.

    He slowly and deliberately licked the de of his machete, each stroke echoing ominously, "It''s been far too long since we''ve indulged in the delicacy of a female Umbralfiend," he taunted.

    Turning his attention to Victor, he added, "And our good Sir Victor here hasn''t yet had the privilege. Consider yourselves honored."

    Lyra, her gaze fiery and resolute, retorted, "Monsters like you will rot in Tartarus, where your wretched souls belong!"

    Victor merely chuckled, and with a swift motion, he unsheathed his gleaming longsword. The reflection of the sun made the de appear almost ethereal, "I can make it painless, you know," he suggested, his voice dripping with apparentpassion, "Just kneel and ce your heads on the chopping block. I would rather avoid any ugly and unnecessary struggles."

    Orin''s voice was low and unwavering as he grunted, "We would fight to death before we do anything else."

    Victor sighed, his face a mask of boredom, "How utterly foolish and a waste of time," As he said this, his sword began to shine.

    Then, in a split second, the serene atmosphere transformed into chaos.

    The Demon Rippers, along with Victor shing with the four relentless Umbralfiends.

    The four of them knew they would never stand a chance, but their will to fight wasn''t deterred at all.

    The once tranquil stream became a battleground as two groups collided in an earth-shaking confrontation.

    Shortly after,

    Mirena, driven by an irresistible pull towards her kin, swam back towards the chaos, every stroke echoing her desperation.

    Despite knowing she should listen to what they said, a part of her couldn''t bear to leave them alone. She was also prepared to fight to the death if needed.

    As she neared, she cautiously peeked out from behind a partially submerged boulder, her breath hitching as her eyes took in the horrific tableau before her.

    Sylus, someone who was like a brother to her,y motionless in the water, his crimson lifeblood mingling with the gentle current.

    Orin, once a formidable sight in battle, was now reduced to a battered, kneeling figure.

    Cain, a massive brute with malicious delight in his eyes, held Orin in an unyielding grip, ensuring he couldn''t escape or retaliate.

    Elias, with his knife gleaming coldly against Lyra''s pale neck, smirked, "Speak, my friend. Tell us where the Umbralfiend Princess and her friends are hiding. Do it, and perhaps we''ll leave your precious wife unharmed."

    Gildon, standing nearby with his arms crossed and a smirk on his face, added, "Don''t even think about deceiving us, Orin. We are well aware that the princess traveled with you all and I she is the only exception among you people who has more than just juicy meat, hehe."

    Despite the dire situation, Orin''s gaze was unyielding and only became even darker upon hearing such ugly words.

    He met Gildon''s eyes with a look of contempt and defiance, "You should know that our lives will never be worth more than our princess''s safety. You can threaten, you can maim, but all you will get is our blood."

    Elias sighed, a mirthless smile ying on his lips, "Sigh, how could I forget how impressively loyal you people are to your princess. I once tried breaking some of your kind, but they all died before they broke. So I believe you," Without warning, he stabbed the knife into Orin''s throat in one swift, brutal motion.

    Lyra''s gasp was cut short, her eyes shut tight, tears forming at the edges as she tried to shut out the world around her.

    "B-Brother Orin..." From her hidden vantage point, Mirena''s heart shattered, grief and rage swirling within her as she watched another loved one cruelly taken from her.

    Axton, holding her with a vice-like grip, forced half of her body underwater, with her legs.

    09:42

    Victor watched with rapt attention as he leaned onto his long sword.

    Her tearful gaze shifted to Elysia, who was trying desperately to hold onto herposure.

    Axton, holding her with a vice-like grip, forced half of her body underwater, with her legs.

    Victor watched with rapt attention as he leaned onto his long sword.

    "You know, Sir Victor," Axton began with a smirk, taking a moment to emphasize the title, "Umbralfiends, these fascinating creatures, they''ve got the ability to transform their lower halves into legs when they''re onnd. But here''s the fun part: kill them while they''re submerged, and you''ll find their flesh tastes far more... exquisite. It''s not that enjoyable if we taste them while they have legs. So once she dies while being submerged, her legs will revert back to their original state."

    Victor''s eyebrow raised, a slight smile ying on his lips, "That''s interesting to know¡­"

    Elysia''s breaths came in sharp and ragged, her body taut with tension and her eyes filled with despair.

    As she turned her head, her eyes rippled as she spotted Mirena afar, peeking out from a rock with sheer terror.

    Elysia''s heart ached at the sight, and softly smiled, a silent plea to stay hidden and run.

    As expected, her little sister doesn''t know when to listen.

    However, Mirena couldn''t suppress her natural instinct to protect, to be with her family. She unconsciously rose from her cover to save her sister.

    But before a word or gesture could be exchanged between the sisters, Axton''s machete swung down in a merciless arc, separating Elysia from her life and her lineage.

    The world went silent for Mirena. The shouts, the ng of metal, the rushing water¡ªall faded away as she watched her sister''s body go limp, her legs transforming into their finned state, fluttering weakly in the stream before bing still.

    Rourke''s keen, preadatory eyes caught Mirena''s movement, his voice slicing through, "There she is! The one who went missing!"

    A collective silence descended, the eerie calm disrupted only by the trickling sound of the water. All eyes, eager and excited, turned to Mirena. Her heart raced, sensing the danger that was about to ensue.

    Victor, with an air of supreme confidence, straightened. His eyes glinted with anticipation, "Ah, that short one. I got her," Raising his sword, a brilliant and vivid green beam emanated, forming an elongated de, and sped toward Mirena with deadly precision.

    Mirena''s breath caught in her throat. As she tried to make her escape, the world around her felt as if it was moving in slow motion.

    But then, the once-fallen Sylus suddenly surged out of the water, startling everyone. Every wound, every drop of blood that coated him seemed to scream defiance.

    With his remaining strength, he intercepted the beam, his body absorbing the brunt of the impact.

    The energy tore through his form, yet it didn''t fully diminish in power as it continued its trajectory.

    Mirena felt a searing pain on her back as the tail end of the beam struck her, propelling her forward. She frantically began to swim, her mind a blur of horror and pain.

    Sylus'' body was left with a gaping hole in his chest, and having given itsst act of defiance, fell into the water once again, his sacrifice echoing in the stillness.

    Victor''s eyebrows furrowed in slight annoyance, "What a waste," he remarked, sheathing his sword with a flourish, "She won''tst long and isn''t worth the effort going after her."

    Axton grinned, wiping his bloody machete, "Well, Sir Victor, the day is still young. We still have our catch. Let''s relish it."

 Chapter 288: In The Wake Of Horror

    Not too long after,

    Just as Asher and the others were about to leave, the teleportation matrix of the shelter suddenly shone, making the five of them turn to look at it.

    The gleam of the teleportation matrix was unmistakably bright, painting over the setting sun''s amber glow with a spectrum of neon hues.

    "It''s them. They''re back¡­" Ceti said, feeling she was probably right about her guess.

    However, as the light faded, everyone had their expressions change, especially Is, whose expectant gaze began to tremble as the lightpletely faded.

    Everyone''s expressions shifted from anticipation to shock.

    Mirena, in a state of sheer disarray, emerged from thest remnants of the teleportation matrix.

    Her usually bright demeanor was reced with one of pain and distress.

    Her face was ghostly pale, with strands of her hair matted and wet. But what caught everyone''s attention the most was the gruesome, bloody hole that marred her back.

    Is gasped audibly, her heart racing as she sprinted forward, "Mirena!" she cried, her voice echoing with a mix of horror and concern.

    Sliding to the ground, Is gently cradled the wounded Mirena, her hands trembling, "Hold on, Mirena. Just hold on," she whispered urgently, her eyes darting around as her free hand tried to fumble through her spatial bag for a healing motion.

    Before she could voice her request, Merina, always observant, quickly produced a vial of healing potion and handed it over, "Here, use this," she said, her voice anxious and worried upon seeing this poor girl in such a state.

    But Mirena''s weakened fingers shakily rose to stop Is from pouring the potion into her mouth.

    Is looked down in confusion, her eyes widening in realization as Mirena weakly took her hand and ced it on her damp forehead.

    "I am d... we didn''t fail you," Mirena whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Her gaze was filled with a warmth that belied the pain she was in.

    Tears pooled and spilled down her pale cheeks as she continued, "Being here, with you, princess... This is a better death than I could have ever dreamed of."

    Is''s heart constricted in her chest, her voiceing out choked, "Don''t be stubborn, Mirena. You''re not leaving us. I can still heal you!" Her eyes quivered with a multitude of emotions, as she tried to rise, her thoughts rushing to the nearby stream, where she could heal Mirena using her abilities.

    But before she could make her move, Asher''s strong hand anchored her in ce. She looked up to meet his gaze with a hardened expression. But all she found was a depth of understanding.

    "Is, stop," Asher''s voice was firm, yet there was a softness in it that made Is''s heart clench. His eyes held hers for a moment before he lowered his voice to an almost whisper, "She''s already gone," Asher already noticed how Mirena had lost so much blood, she had no chance of surviving unless there were a couple of expert healers. And even then, it would seem quite hopeless.

    Is''s breath froze as her eyes weakly blinked.

    Her gaze slowly darted back to Mirena, her breath hitching as she saw a sight that she had seen many times but could never get used to.

    Mirena''s head had drooped to one side, and the once vibrant eyes that looked up to her with such joy and hope, were now dim and lifeless.

    The weight of Mirena''s lifeless form against Is seemed to grow heavier with each passing second, pulling her down until her knees hit the ground.

    Holding Mirena tightly against her, Is''s voice broke through in a murmur, "I''m so sorry... I should''ve protected you..."

    Yet, as the memories and images from Mirena''sst moments flowed into Is''s consciousness, a stark transformation overtook her.

    Her posture stiffened, her once tear-filled eyes transitioning to a hardened, cold glint.

    Her lips ttened, and her jaw clenched tightly, her expressions echoing the hurt and pain that Mirena and the others must have felt in her final moments.

    The sudden shift in her aura was tangible. The very air around Is began to crackle with tension.

    The gentle wind that had once rustled the leaves suddenly halted, as if nature itself held its breath. Shadows that had been yfully cast by the trees now seemed to lean toward her, drawn by the vortex of her anguish.

    The ambiance grew thick with an oppressive force, making the others and Asher realize that it was her killing intent.

    But what they all were surprised to sense was that the killing intent was heavy, yet it was controlled and steady, as if Is still had a strong grip over her emotions. Otherwise, this oppressive force would have affected their minds.

    Ceti, who was watching with deep, furrowed brows, finally took a step closer.

    Her expression softened as she softly asked, "Is... if you let me, I might be able to inspect Mirena''s body. The wound, if it carries an aura, might give us a clue as to who did this."

    Before Is could respond, Asher''s voice rang out, its tone chilling, "There''s no need, Ceti."

    His gaze was unusually focused and hard while still fixed onto Is, "She already knows who it is," He added with a tone of certainty.

    Is''s gaze slowly lifted as she looked at all of them and stood up with Mirena still in her arms.

    There was no visible sadness, rage, or anger in her eyes.

    They were as calm as a pond, yet hidden within the deep pools of her eyes, they could feel the raw and visceral emotions as she muttered, "The Demon Rippers¡­"

    Merina''s gasp was audible, breaking the weighty silence that followed Is''s revtion.

    The name brought back unpleasant memories of stories she had heard about their victims. There wasn''t a limit to how much she hated and wanted them dead.

    Ceti''s expression darkened as she also remembered events where they were involved, shing before her eyes, "Those vile creatures," she spat, her fingers curling into tight fists, her knuckles white, "It was just a matter of time before they crossed our path."

    Asher''s silence, however, was the most foreboding of all.

    He remembered how these so-called Demon Rippers had tried to mess with him in his past life, and he taught them all a dear lesson, enough to make them not show their faces for a while.

    But he regretted not killing them. If it were not for the fact that he let himself be bound by the morals, rules, andws of that world, things could have been different.

    Is, her voice firm yet gentle, interrupted his train of thought. "I am going alone even if they might not be there anymore. Their numbers are great, and I won''t risk any more of you getting hurt."

    Asher''s gaze met Is''s, his dark yellow eyes shining with determination, "That''s not up for debate, Is," he stated, his voice leaving no room for argument, "We are all going."

    "There was also a man named Victor¡­a Soul Devourer. You all shouldn''t¡­" Is said with a stiff shake of her head.

    Asher''s eyes briefly shook as he heard the name Victor¡­He knew only Victor Hart could be the only Soul Devourer in this quest, and he was someone he had humbled in his past life. That was how he even came to know Lena in the first ce.

    But what made him smile in a chilling way inwardly was the fact that Victor was none other than the brother of Lena Hart, the woman whom he had once considered as a friend but backstabbed him in the end just like the others.

    And he couldn''t help but wonder why Victor was hanging out with people like the Demon Rippers.

    Someone of his status and background would usually avoid them.

    He already knew Victor was in Rachel''s team and felt like the Devils were tempting him with an opportunity he dearly deserved.

    Is searched Asher''s eyes, looking for a hint of hesitation or doubt. She knew what she wanted to do could be a very dangerous thing, especially since theycked the numbers.

    But all she saw was unwavering resolve.

    However, beneath his calm exterior, his nerves were tremoring, and he knew he couldn''t rest until he got this done.

    Ceti also firmly nodded, "Yes, and if they are gone, there is a chance my mother and I can track them," Even though Ceti said this, she wasn''t really confident after having an idea of what the Demon Rippers were capable of.

    Still, she wanted to convince Is to not do this alone, and she herself wanted to scratch that itch of killing them.

    Is looked around at them, taking in their faces - each one marked with a unique blend of determination and pain. Their solidarity was heartening.

    With a deep breath, she whispered, "Mirena deserves to beid to rest with honor. But she would also want justice."

    Everyone understood that this meant they were to going to first find the Demon Rippers and then put Mirena to rest.

    Not long after, Is led them to the ce she had learned from Mirena''s mind.

    The distant murmur of a stream grew louder. But when the woond cleared and the stream came into view, the gruesome sight that met them made them freeze in their tracks. Blood smeared the rocks and tainted the waters.

    Is''s expression tightened as she walked towards the stream.

    "There are no bodies," Merina observed, her voice quivering. "But the blood..."

    Is''s hands tightened into fists as she saw there were no corpses in the stream.

    But she wasn''t surprised as she knew the current must have carried them away. She prayed that their souls could rest in peace.

    Ceti knelt, examining the ground, and just as she feared, the Demon Rippers knew how to cover their tracks.

    "Ohh!"

    Is then heard Merina let out a startled gasp and looked to the side to see her stepping out from behind a huge rock.

    Her brows furrowed as she immediately headed towards Merina with a certain tension in her eyes.

    Merina''s breaths were short and ragged as she held back a sob, her hand outstretched to stop Is, "Is, don''t!" she pleaded, her voice choked with emotion. "Please. You don''t need to see this."

    But Is''s steps did not falter, especially when an unpleasant smell began to enter her nose.

    The rancid smell intensified, and as she rounded the massive rock, her heart stopped.

    Before hery a morbid tableau: used tes and cups scattered haphazardly.

    The lingering scent of blood was overpowering, emanating from the cup. The tes bore the charred remnants of long bones and meat, the ground littered with more of them.

    However, the most chilling sight was the charred figure with a long, bony tail and barely any flesh, skewered on a long rod, positioned over the smoldering remains of a campfire.

    The logs below it were still emitting faint wisps of smoke, suggesting that the fire had been doused not too long ago. The figure had been roasted and torn apart and eaten to the bones, a grim mirror to the cruelty and malice of its perpetrators.

    Is''s eyes shook and reddened as she mumbled, "No...NO!!!" Her voice was a mix of anger, sadness, horror and revulsion, escting into a bone-chilling scream that reverberated through the area.

    The cry that followed was unlike anything the group had ever heard. The ground trembled with the weight of Is''s anguish, the very air seemed to quiver with the intensity of her pain.

    Ceti, who had been examining the tracks earlier, turned and rushed towards them, her eyes widening at the horrifying scene.

    Asher frantically walked over, the echoes of her cry still lingering in his ears, and what he saw made him stop in his tracks.

    He told Callisa to stay away, who was shaken by Is''s cry and what she was going through.

    He wasn''t surprised by what he saw as he had seen unspeakable horrors like this.

    But seeing Is kneeling before what remained of her sisters, and the anguish surrounding her, Asher felt something tugging and wing within his chest.

    Merina was kneeling beside Is, trying to console her, when she was startled to see her Master''s hand suddenlying in and resting on Is''s shoulder.

    "Let''s put a bounty on them, and we will hunt them down like dogs," Asher said in a cold, seething tone as his eyes shone with a chilling light.

 Chapter 289: Desires Versus Expectations

    The tense silence that had taken over was shattered by Asher''s words.

    The very notion of cing a bounty was not something they were expecting him to say.

    The group shifted uneasily, exchanging nces. Ceti was the first to voice her concern, "A bounty?"

    But it was Is''s response that resonated with everyone the most.

    Rising from her kneeling position, she looked at Asher with a cold, steely resolve, "I know you mean well...but I want to be the one to end them. I want to see the look in their eyes myself."

    Asher nodded, having expected as much from Is, "That''s why I don''t think we have much to worry about. This is the 4th mini dungeon. Amateurs don''t make it this far, and most of them are either too cautious or too confident to chase bounties."

    Merina''s eyes lit up with realization, "You''re right," she murmured, "These Demon Rippers also can''t be too far from us. We actually have a chance at catching up to the Demon Rippers before anyone else even gets the notion to."

    But Ceti wasn''t easily convinced, her mind always assessing risks, "Your Highness, while the idea has merit, we are also in danger of getting surrounded by interested parties. Even if there might not be too many of them, all it takes is 1 or 2 powerful groups to make things bad for us. It''s not just the Demon Rippers we might have to be wary of."

    Is''s tired gaze seemed to blur the edges of the world around her. For a moment, she appeared to be sinking under the weight of her grief and fatigue.

    But just as the depths of despair threatened to pull her under, Asher''s hand found its way to her shoulder, grounding her in reality.

    "Is," Asher began, locking his gaze onto hers, "Just trust me. We will get the Demon Rippers. I promise."

    "Koo! Koo!" Callisa let out short, determined mewls as if trying to convince Is to listen to Asher. Her giant pincers were still tremoring, wanting to crunch and tear apart those who hurt Is.

    Across from them, Ceti watched the intimate promise with growing disbelief.

    In her mind, she felt as if he was acting out of character. Usually, he was the one who would be overly cautious and tell the others to not do this and that.

    And now¡­His unwavering support for Is''s sake, even in the face of apparent danger, made her press her lips together, wondering if he really had feelings for Is.

    Despite her reservations, she held her peace, watching and waiting for Is''s reaction. In Ceti''s eyes, Is was the voice of reason and would never be reckless, no matter how bad things get.

    But when Is met Asher''s gaze, there was a softness in her eyes that hadn''t been there before, "I trust you, Asher," she whispered, her voice full of determination, "We will do as you say."

    Ceti''s heart skipped a beat. She was surprised Is actually agreed without even a hint of doubt in her eyes.

    Does she have feelings for him too? So she didn''t imagine it the entire time? As expected, this pervert consort was going after every woman around him.

    Ceti had a lot of frustrations filling her mind, but she calmed down as she remembered how important this was for Is.

    Maybe they will get in trouble, but if that helps console Is¡­Ceti felt that it might not be a bad idea and decided to leave the rest to fate.

    Couple of minutester,

    In the soft glow of the shelter''s light, Amelia cast a sideways nce at Rachel, the liquid-filled vials around her casting shimmery reflections on the walls.

    The clinking sound of ss echoed as Rachel went preparing potions.

    "I can''t wonder why people are letting these Demon Rippers walk about free...There are already strong rumors that those disgusting assholes relish doing illegal and creepy activities including eating demon flesh and blood, ugh¡­" Amelia wrinkled her nose with a look of disgust.

    "Nobody was ever able to prove it, though¡­" Rachel mumbled with a hint of doubt.

    "Yeah¡­of course¡­Powerful people are protecting them¡­" Amelia mumbled with furrowed brows as Victor''s face shed in her mind.

    She then leaned closer to Rachel, her tone dripping with skepticism, "Don''t you find it strange that Victor went out with those brutes and only returned after such a long time?"

    Rachel, engrossed in her work, measured a liquid into a vial without looking up, "What''s strange about it?" she replied, shrugging nonchntly, "Victor said they were proficient scouts, good at what they do. He also wanted to take a walk and saw a good opportunity to do it while going with them as support."

    Amelia let out a quiet sigh, ncing around to ensure no one was eavesdropping on their conversation.

    A hint of hesitation coated her voice as she posed the next question, one that was lingering on her mind for a while, "Well... do you...really like Victor?"

    At this, Rachel''s meticulous movements ceased. Her hands stilled, and her gaze grew distant.

    She took a deep breath, her responseden with uncertainty, "I don''t know. And frankly, I have stopped caring about what I like since it doesn''t matter."

    Amelia, taken aback by the sudden change in Rachel''s demeanor, pressed further, "How can you say that? Don''t you want to be with someone you love?"

    Rachel''s soft smile emerged, mncholic yet resolute, "What I want is irrelevant. My father said that with Victor, I would have a life where I would feel fulfilled, with no worries."

    Amelia''s brow furrowed in concern, her voice tinged with incredulity. "And you believe that? You''re basing your entire future on that?"

    Rachel, staring intently at a potion, her reflection distorted in the shimmering liquid, nodded gently, "I might not be certain about many things, Amelia, but there''s one thing I know for sure: My father only wants the best for me. He has never let me down."

    Amelia looked at her friend, seeing the mix of vulnerability and faith in Rachel''s eyes. She didn''t know what to say. The weight of family expectations versus personal desires was something everyone grappled with in their own way.

    Amelia realized how fortunate she was that her parents were understanding and different, unlike most of the Elite Families.

    Otherwise, she also would have been married to some jerk already.

    However, she knew they weren''t feeling that good about her refusing to marry anyone.

    She knew Rachel''s father took good care of her and loved her and could only hope things didn''t go bad for her.

    *Bnnnnn*

    Suddenly, the two of them had startled looks upon hearing something going on outside. They exchanged nces and immediately rushed out.

    Amelia''s eyes widened at the outburst outside, her eyes widening as she caught sight of the notorious Demon Rippers trapped outside the barrier of the Shelter.

    The vibrant fluctuating glow of the barrier illuminated their angry faces, casting a menacing aura around them. The two women were met with a scene of tense anticipation, with the other Hunters cautiously assessing the situation.

    Axton, the most imposing among the Demon Rippers, banged his fists on the barrier, causing ripples of light to radiate from the point of impact.

    "Who dared ce a bounty on us?" He roared, his voice echoing ominously across the surroundings.

    "They got a bounty on them?" Amelia whispered, a trace of mirth in her voice. She now knew why they were kicked out of the Shelter. Someone with a bounty on their head can''t stay inside one.

    Rachel, realizing the gravity of the situation, quickly approached Victor, her brows furrowed with concern, "We need to leave before our location ispromised. Now."

    Axton''s icy gaze settled on Rachel, his eyes hardening. The sight of her talking to Victor only made his eyes glow with a darker glint.

    His fingers flexed with barely contained rage, and a low, threatening growl rumbled in his chest.

    However, Victor smiled gently at Rachel and patted her shoulder reassuringly, " We''ll leave, Rachel, but give me a moment to let me handle this."

    As Victor approached, Axton met him halfway, frustration evident in his voice, "That bitch, their princess, and her team must''ve done this! We never expected she would realize it was us. It''s not like we are the only ones who have a special set of skills."

    Victor looked into Axton''s eyes and said with a troubled look, "Axton, I need to prioritize the president''s daughter. I have a responsibility to keep her safe. I am sure you can understand my predicament."

    Axton nodded slowly, swallowing hard with a grim look, "I do, Sir Victor. But we''ve always had each other''s backs. You know we are the only ones you can truly count on," Axton said with a knowing look.

    Victor let out a weary sigh, running a hand through his hair, "You''ve been valuable allies, and I don''t intend to abandon you." He paused, before adding, "I can offer you something to help you endure this. A token of our alliance."

    Axton''s gaze sharpened as his lips curved into a subtle yet respectful smile, "Anything, Sir Victor. We need every bit of help we can get."

    Axton''s eyes shone as Victor took out an ornate scroll.

    The intricate designs on the scroll glinted mysteriously under the light, and the sheer presence it exuded made it obvious that this wasn''t just any ordinary item.

    "I''ll give you this, Axton," Victor began, extending the scroll towards him, "It''s an Epic Grade Perk Scroll. When activated, it''ll create an impregnable shield around you and your friends. Itsts only twenty minutes, but it''s so strong that even I can''t break through it within twenty minutes. I would advise you to activate it ten or fifteen minutes before the bounty ends just to be safe. It will ensure you''re safe from anyte attacks. Do not waste it by using it prematurely."

    Axton clutched the scroll tightly, nodding firmly, "Understood, Sir Victor. I promise we''ll use it wisely."

    He then grinned as he said, "Sir Victor, you have our gratitude. Once this sted bounty is over, rest assured, we will repay this kindness. And it won''t just be with words."

    Victor smiled knowingly, "Sure. I have no doubt you and your friends can easily survive this."

    "And if you don''t mind¡­We would like it if you could do one tiny favor that surely won''t be a bother for you at all¡­" Axton said with a sly glint in his eyes.

 Chapter 290: This Is Too Easy

    The raging tide of Tidal Tempest roared with a fury unmatched, cascading towards thend with the wrath of a thousand storms. The water, impossibly high, bore down on Axton and his friends as they sprinted for safety, each heartbeat a drumbeat echoing the urgency of their situation.

    The five of them raced across the undting terrain, dodging the furious assault of the tide.

    Axton, at the lead, channeled his earth magic, summoning up stone tforms beneath their feet, giving them brief moments of purchase on the slippery ground. With a flick of his wrist, he used his Willforce to hurl any obstacles from their path.

    Behind him, Cain summoned mes, heating the air around them to create an updraft, pushing the water back, if only for moments.

    The steam hissed violently, the sound of nature''s wrath and man''s defiance intertwined.

    But it only brought them a few seconds of relief against the relentless tide as it swallowed thends behind them.

    Elias let out a sinister chuckle as he swiftly transfigured fallen logs into winged creatures, providing momentary distractions to the marine predators drawn to the chaos.

    His wind magic elerated their pace, pushing them forward with gusts at their back.

    Rourke fought the tide''s advance by creating deceptive barriers, redirecting the water away from their direct path, and buying them precious seconds.

    However, as if to make things worse for them, they spotted a couple of demons ahead, trying to ambush them.

    "Keh! These fucking demons think they can get the drop on us? Rourke, you know what to do!" Axton growled out as Rourke smirked.

    He took out a small, brown ball and threw it into the air, letting out a huge cloud of smoke.

    The demons that were following them rushed into the cloud of smoke and were surprised to see the Demon Rippers running in a different direction. Yet, they continued to follow them.

    "Hahaha, nicely done, Rourke. Those arseheads have no idea you just led them into the jaws of the tide with a mere illusion," Eliasughed as they ran. Despite being in a precarious situation, the glee in his eyes only intensified.

    Gildon chanted rhythmically, his enhancement magic strengthening their limbs, pushing their bodies beyond their normal limits.

    And with a couple of vials in his hands, he threw them on the ground that erupted in smokescreens, obfuscating their retreat in case more demons were following them.

    With one final surge of theirbined powers, the Demon Rippers finally managed to reach the higher ground where the tides seemed to have no interest in following them.

    Panting, they turned back, witnessing theplete submergence of thend they had just fled from.

    Cain''s zing eyes glinted, "That was too close. Fuck that bitch¡­" he growled, fire dancing on his fingertips.

    Rourke smirked, his predatory green eyes scanning the watery expanse, "Rx, Cain. This is nothing but child''s y. We can do this all day just for fun, hehe."

    Elias, his voice cool and menacing, remarked, "This only makes me more excited¡­haaa¡­What we are going to do once we get our hands on our dear Umbralfiend Princess."

    Gildon chuckled darkly, "You guys have to let me enjoy her alone for at least a few weeks. I can''t let Rourke break her too early, keke."

    Axton''s icy-blue gaze settled on each of hisrades as he grinned, "She and her friends, especially that hyped-up little shit called Hellbringer¡­We are going to give them a good time for being so eager to hunt us down. But first¡­we have to survive 1 more hour since, whether we like it or not, she is a Soul Devourer. We need Sir Victor back on our side before we capture her. And, of course let him have the first honors for his help."

    *Whizzz!*

    Suddenly the whistling sound of an arrow cutting through the air punctuated the sound of their conversation.

    It lodged itself into the ground, quivering, a few feet away from Axton. All 5 of them immediately became vignt, though Axton rxed as he noticed a note attached to the arrow.

    With a swift, crude movement, Axton picked up the arrow and unwound the note tied around its shaft.

    As he read the contents, a smirk yed on his lips, his icy-blue eyes glinting with mischief, "Boys¡­Looks like we are about to get a lot of friends, hehe."

    Before the others could say anything, the rustling of leaves and the soft sounds of footfalls signaled the emergence of a group of Hunters.

    Twenty of them! Each of their auras was palpable and strong enough to even cause the air around them to shift drastically.

    They looked seasoned and formidable, their weapons gleaming under the faint light filtering through the trees.

    Axtonughed, the sound echoing eerily through thendscape. He spread his arms wide in a mocking gesture of wee, "Well, well! Wee, boys. I should''ve known. Sir Victor loves us too much."

    And then, one of the Hunters ¡ª a tall, burly man with scars running across his face ¡ª stepped forward. His smile revealed a set of stained teeth, and his deep-set eyes gleamed with a mixture of greed and anticipation, "I never expected the famous Butcher and his friends would need our help like this. Having a tough time, eh?"

    Axton''s lips curved as he crossed his arms and said, "You don''t say, Skull Crusher. It''s not every day we get a bounty on our heads, especially mine. But seeing you all here, I must say Sir Victor spread the word quicker than I anticipated."

    Skull Crusher started with a voice like gravel, "200,000 Shards is quite the sum to help you guys out. More than the price on your head," He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in, "And to gain the favor of the mighty Hart Family? That''s not an opportunity we are about to pass up."

    Elias, leaning against a tree, nced at the Hunters with a slimy smile, "Guess we are in Sir Victor''s debt now, huh?" he remarked sardonically.

    "We''ve thought this through," Another Hunter began, his voice carrying an authoritative tone, "There''s a secure high-ground ce we had scouted out earlier. It''ll be perfect for you lot to rest up until this is over."

    Raising a brow, Axton asked, "And what if a wave of demons decides they fancy a piece of us? You think your band of merry men can handle that?"

    Skull Crusher''s smile didn''t waver. Patting his chest with pride, he responded, "We are the best A and B Rank Hunters from where we areing. And from what we''ve heard, there''s probably just one Soul Devourer looking for you all. She''s dangerous, but with the artifacts and enchantments we possess, we can set up a defense perimeter that''ll deter any demon group from thinking of trying their luck. But I know this is all overkill because the ce we have scouted out is 50 meters high, and 30 meters of it is submerged. No soul with a brain would daree near. Even if they did, it would be easy for us to kill them while they struggle to climb up."

    Gildon let out a shortughter with a mirthful smile, "They''re practically rolling out the red carpet for us."

    Rourke leaned in, whispering just loud enough for his friends to hear, "This is getting too easy, almost too good to be true. With this set-up, we probably won''t even need Victor''s scroll."

    Elias, with his sly smile, added, "Well, let''s hope they''re as good as they im. I should have taken better care of our bets to have fun with while enjoying the show. It''s a pity they were too weak, tsk, tsk."

    Axton, looking at the awaiting Hunters and then back at his group, made a grandiose gesture with his hand, "That sounds quite perfect. Lead the way, friend."

    The rocky terrain rose high 50 meters above the treacherous waters of the Tidal Tempest, its craggy surfaces reflecting the silvery glow of therge moon that hung dominantly in the night sky.

    It looked like a fortress against the backdrop of the shimmering ocean below.

    The Demon Rippers settled on its pinnacle, the ambient light giving their faces an eerie glow that matched their malevolent aura. They were in the middle of the terrain, surrounded byrge boulders and stones covering them from every side, almost like a shield.

    A gentle breeze tousled Rourke''s fiery hair, his predatory eyes looking around. Cain, on the other hand, was ying with small embers in his palm, the flickering firelight casting an ominous reflection in his zing eyes.

    Looking around, Axton''s lips curved into a grin, "You know, I must give it to Skull Crusher and his friends. They found the best spot in this wretched ce without spending a shard or resources. And with that teleportation gate there," he pointed at an intricate stone archway glowing softly at the far end of the terrain, "I doubt they''d let anyone else even get a whiff of it."

    Elias''s grey, snake-like eyes gleamed with mischief as he responded, "Oh, they wouldn''t. But it sure feels like we''ve struck gold. A safe haven, a teleportation gate, and our very own elite group of bodyguards. What more could we ask for?"

    Rourke, smirking, added, "Well, they did say we''re worth more alive. Might as well enjoy the VIP treatment while itsts."

    Gildon, ever the jester of the group, stretched out on a t rock, arms behind his head, looking up at the stars. "You know, boys," he began with a yful tone, "I was expecting a bounty hunt, but this feels more like a luxury retreat. And if our beautiful princess decides to still take us on, then we all will be having a good time sooner than we expected, kuku."

    The group erupted in sinisterughter, their dark mirth echoing through the night, amplifying the eerie atmosphere.

    Dozens of meters away,

    Skull Crusher, his bulky frame silhouetted against the rocky backdrop, smirked confidently at the others, "Just like clockwork, guys. Not a single demon in sight, and with just half an hour to go. This has to be the easiest assignment we ever got," He ran a hand through his thick beard, casting a smug nce in the direction of where the Demon Rippers were resting.

    However, his smile froze as the gentle ripple of therge expanse of water below, which was previously calming and benign, churned more violently.

    Every one of them had their instincts tightened as the waters started to boil with intensity.

    Some of them gulped as the silhouette of something vast began to emerge. Giant pincers, each onerge enough to smash mountains, broke the surface.

    A pair of immense, beady eyes stared ominously, reflecting the gleam of the moon. The colossal 30 meters long body of the creature rose, its armored carapace glistening with seawater, and its multiple legs casting terrifying shadows on the water''s surface.

    Most of them had their eyes widened as it didn''t take too long for them to recognize it.

    One of the Hunters, a wiry figure with ck hair, pointed, voice shrill with rm, "By the gods! T-The Kraken ising!"

 Chapter 291 The Might Of The Kraken

    Chapter 291 The Might Of The Kraken

    With the monstrous Kraken now emerging from the water, its silhouette casting a daunting shadow over the expanse below, tension was palpable among the hunters.

    The moonlight further amplified the eeriness, reflecting off the wet, shiny carapace of the beast, making it look quite unsettling.

    However, Skull Crusher scoffed audibly, looking towards hisrades with a hint of amusement, "That Umbralfiend Princess thinks she''s clever, sending this monstrosity as her herald. But with our shields," he tapped on a rune-etched stone with his feet, "she can''t get to us in time. And while she''s trying to get through, we''ll be bombarding her from up here. Killing a Soul Devourer from the safety of our perch? Almost feels unfair, haha."

    Elias, who was eavesdropping on Skull Crusher from afar, smirked, "For once, I agree with that muscle head. It''s almost a pity. I was hoping for a more hands-on experience."

    A younger Hunter, his armor seemingly freshly polished, piped up anxiously, "But what about that Kraken? I''ve heard tales, stories of its invulnerability as long as it remains within the water. How do we deal with that?"

    Skull Crusher let out a heartyugh, the sound echoing in the night, causing a few nearby birds to take flight, "Ah, young Holt, always overthinking. We''ve been through this. Just keep raining your attacks on it. It''s a young Kraken that hasn''t even matured. It can''t climb, and even if it could, this terrain is too steep for it. All it can do is wave its ''little'' pincers at us." He punctuated his statement with a dismissive wave of his hand.

    As the Kraken''s gargantuan form advanced, causing minor tremors with each movement, the silhouette of its caparace gleamed eerily under the luminescence of the moon. Its beady eyes fixated on the group of Hunters above, filled with raw predatory intent.

    One of the Hunters, Ma, her light auburn hair tied in a high ponytail and eyes darting in every direction, voiced the thought that was nagging everyone, "Where''s the Umbralfiend Princess? And her cronies? They wouldn''t just send the Kraken alone, would they?"

    Skull Crusher, reloading his heavy machine gun, scoffed, "Exactly what I anticipated. They''re using this monster to test our defenses, and hopefully pave a path for their entrance since they know they will get fucked if theye here first. But they''re in for a rude awakening."

    His grin widened as he lifted the machine gun, its frame adorned with intricate mystic runes. As he squeezed the trigger, the bullets ignited, radiating a vivid blue glow, infused with his powerful mana.

    *TAK! TAK! TAK! TAK!....*

    The rapid-fire assault echoed through the night, every shot making an impact on the hard shell of the Kraken.

    "Unleash hell!" Skull Crusher roared, signaling the others.

    ric, a slender Hunter known for his agility, leaped high and hurled a barrage of energy-imbued daggers, which,bined with other attacks, caused cracks on the Kraken''s armor.

    Simultaneously, Vera, another Hunter began chanting a spell. As she released her mana, torrents of ice shards rained down on the beast.

    "KREEEEE!!"

    The Kraken, bombarded by the attacks, let out an ear-splitting screech, the sound waves causing a minor disruption in the nearby waters. But it wasn''t backing down; it retaliated by shooting a stream of pressurized water toward the Hunters, disying its might.

    The Kraken''s relentless assault against the protective barrier resonated with tremendous force, sending shockwaves through the air. The shield, designed to be unbreakable, disyed signs of vulnerability as thin cracks began to spider across its surface.

    Skull Crusher, recognizing the impending danger, barked out orders, "What are you five doing? Stop gawking and reinforce the damn shield!"

    The five Hunters behind him immediately sprang into action, pouring their mana into the weakening barrier. Each of their palms glowed with a distinct color, signifying the unique magic they channeled to patch the fractures.

    As more and more attacks rained down on the Kraken, the Hunters witnessed, with a mix of awe and dread, its incredible regenerative abilities.

    It was as if each injury fueled its resolve, making it more aggressive, more determined.

    "This isn''t working!" Another Hunter eximed, narrowly dodging one of the Kraken''s sweeping tentacles, "We can puncture its flesh, but it''s just going back into water anding back up again to fire attacks at us. Eventually, our shields would break."

    Eryk, beads of sweat forming on his brow, added, "It''s true. In water, the mosnter''s healing capabilities are unparalleled. Even an S-rank would struggle to inflictsting damage."

    Most of the Hunters felt chills imagining how worse the situation would have been if they were facing a mature Kraken.

    Skull Crusher, gripping his heavy machine gun tightly, yelled above the cacophony of battle, "Just 3 of us are more than strong enough to suppress it back into the water. So our priority is the shield. If that breaks, we''re all fish food!"

    He then gave another order with a sharp look, "I need ten of you to activate the reinforcement runes. We need to buy as much time as we can!"

    With urgency driving their movements, the Hunters dispersed, each moving to a specific point on the rocky terrain.

    Embedded in the ground, faintly glowing symbols illuminated their path.

    These were the reinforcement runes. One by one, the Hunters began the intricate ritual of channeling their power into the runes, amplifying the strength of the shield.

    A soft hum filled the air, harmonizing with the raging roars of the Kraken, as the once fragile shield started regaining its lost vigor. The barriers grew brighter, and the cracks began to mend.

    Skull Crusher''s triumphantughter echoed around the rocky terrain, resonating a feeling of victory amongst the Hunters, "Just look at that!" he boomed, pointing to the Kraken''s receding form, "A creature of its size, forced to retreat. The might of a monster is nothing in the face of ourbined strength."

    Kai, one of the Hunters, added with a smirk, "That''s right. It can''t match our pace. We''ll wound it faster than it can heal."

    But as the minutes ticked by, the atmosphere turned tense. The calm waters, illuminated by the moonlight, began to shimmer with a strange, emerald glow. The light intensified, casting eerie shadows upon the rocky cliffs, making the very air seem to throb with sight that unfolded before them.

    *KREEEEE!!!*

    anticipation.

    "What in the¡ª" began Vera, her words cut short by the monstrous sight that unfolded before them.

    *KREEEEE!!!*

    With a chilling screech that sent shivers down their spines, the Kraken rose from the depths, crashing monstrous waves against the rock.

    But this wasn''t the creature they had fought moments ago. Its once-fleshy form was nowhere to be seen. Instead, a terrifying exo-skeleton, ck as midnight, loomed above them. The dark green mes that zed across its body seemed to dance with malevolent glee, giving the Kraken a spectral, ghastly appearance.

    For a moment, all was silent except for the flickering of those haunting mes and the softpping of the waves against the shore.

    Eryk, his face pale, whispered, "It... it''s undergone some kind of transformation..."

    Skull Crusher''s voice sliced through the conversations, his anger palpable, "Enough! Stop talking bullshit. Focus on bringing this monster down!"

    But as moments passed, the Hunters'' unease grew. Their attacks, which were effective before, seemed to indeed cause some damage to its zing bones, but they were regenerating within the blink of an eye. Its strength also seemed to amplify with every blow it absorbed, making it harder for them to even destroy its bones.

    "Something is wrong! It''s only getting stronger! It''s literally like a undead but worse!" eximed Dara, another Hunter.

    "We need to regroup and rethink our strategy!" yelled another Hunter, Kael, as he cast a desperate spell towards the Kraken.

    However, amidst this chaos, two of the Hunters, who were busy reinforcing the shield on the eastern edge of the rocky terrain, felt a different kind of disturbance. Their ears picked up on faint, hushed voicesing from the nearby bushes.

    Royce whispered, "Did you hear that, Kera?"

    Kera nodded, her gaze sharp, "Someone''s there. How did they slip past in this madness?"

    Royce''s grip tightened on his double-edged axe, the de shimmering under the moonlight. "Doesn''t matter. They won''t get any further."

    Drawing closer to the rustling bushes, they readied their weapons. With a swift coordinated move, Royce pushed aside the foliage with his weapon, ready to kill the intruder.

    But their eyes widened as all they saw was just a small orange crystal.

    The Echo Crystal, with its telltale orange glow, pulsated with an otherworldly light, casting weird, undting shadows. The haunting whispers emanating from it seemed to distort the air around Royce and ra.

    "Damn, an Echo Crystal!" Kera recognized it immediately.

    Royce''s voice grew heavy with realization, "Which means..."

    But before he couldplete his sentence, the ominous glint of a pair of daggers apanied by cold, deep blue eyes appeared behind them.

    The attacker moved swiftly, almost a shadow, the sharp daggers stabbing into their napes with a powerful burst of power as the two Hunters fell to the ground, their life force snuffed out in an instant.

    The figure with the dark blue eyes, whose form flowed with feline grace, melted away, blending into the night. Her presence went unnoticed as the rocky terrain echoed with the roars and cries from the continuing battle with the Kraken.

    Back in the middle of the terrain, under the cover of the surrounding rocks,

    Cain, leaning against a rock, shook his head as he let out a low growl, "Honestly, with all the bragging, you''d think Skull Crusher and his buddies would''ve made short work of a young Kraken. What a farce."

    Gildon, sipping a dark concoction from his goblet, chimed in, "We need not bother. Only less than 25 minutes left, and then we can use our fancy treasures to help us survive the rest, keke."

    But suddenly, Axton got up, making the others go silent.

    As if on cue, a blood-curdling screech suddenly split the night. It was unlike anything they had ever heard, echoing with pure terror to the point even Axton and his friends winced slightly, even if the screech wasn''t even targeting them and was quite afar.

    However, all of their expressions were brimming with a sense of excitement.

    Gildon smiled with all his dark yellow teeth showing, "She is quite determined. I like her more and more, hehe."

    Elias'' eyes darted around, the winds around him subtly shifting as he licked his lips with an eerie smile, "They actually managed to get in? This is going to be fun, keke."

    They could hear the cries and howls of the Hunters standing outside. Yet, Axton and his friends didn''t seem deterred or worried at all and stood in ce with a glint of eerie excitement in their eyes.

    Axton, his smile taking on a sinister edge, remarked, "Well, it seems our little party is about to get a lot more interesting."

 Chapter 292 Sad But Amusing?

    Chapter 292 Sad But Amusing?

    The night was dense, only pierced by the low, silver hue of the moon up in the sky.

    Silence nketed thendscape, punctuated by the asional howl and the distant cries of pain.

    Amidst the settling dust and lingering cries, the silhouettes of Axton and his group stood out, their faces illuminated by victorious smirks.

    Finally, as the echoes of the battle outside faded, the ground beneath them trembled.

    *Boom!*

    Suddenly, like a wave rushing to shore, stones and boulders shattered, propelled upwards in a symphony of chaos. Through the mist of the settling debris, four figures emerged.

    Axton initiated a slow p, the sound echoing eerily across the open expanse, "Bravo! Bravo, princess! You surely are stronger and tenacious than you appear to be, and should I add¡­so fucking hot. I don''t think even the president''s daughter is as pretty as you. Look, me and my friends are already hard," he jeered, his grin wolfish.

    Is''s response was not verbal, and her face looked as if their words fell on deaf ears.

    Her sapphire blue eyes burned with icy fire and simmering killing intent.

    Ceti and Merina, their expressions equally murderous, nked her on either side, their stances tense and ready to tear them apart. Their faces were twisted with disgust upon hearing such vile words from them.

    "Ooooh, look at the way these sizzling thick and juicy beauties are looking at us. I am already drooling, slurrpp," Rourke chuckled as he licked his lips with a lusty gaze.

    "Enjoy drooling while you still have your filthy mouth¡­" A contemptuous voice echoed from behind.

    Asher''s entrance was silent, but his presence was dominating, every inch of him radiated a chilling aura.

    His unsettling smile was a clear threat, "The so-called Demon Rippers¡­A bunch of street rats picked up by a not-so Elite family for doing their dirty jobs. I guess you all wouldn''t mind dying like one too, right?"

    Axton and the others had their smirks fade upon seeing this tall, dove gray skin demon with long silver-white hair walking forward, his dark yellow eyes seemingly cutting through their souls.

    Ceti and Merina nced at each other, wondering if Asher had met them before to know about their background, and the way their expressions suddenly shifted made them realize they didn''t like what they heard at all.

    "How the fuck does he know¡­" Cain whispered with a low growl.

    But it was Axton''s voice, dripping with derision, that echoed back, "So, you must be Hell¡ª"

    *SCREEEEE!!!*

    Before he could finish his sentence, Is''s face contorted with rage and released a screech that seemed to pierce the very fabric of the night, the very ground they stood upon convulsed.

    atmosphere itself seemed to quiver in terror.

    Everyone, including Asher, was expecting the force of Is''s Rocks erupted, the earth disintegrated beneath them, and the atmosphere itself seemed to quiver in terror.

    Everyone, including Asher, was expecting the force of Is''s screech to obliterate everything in its path.

    *Rinnnnn!*

    But to their dismay, it was met with an unseen resistance.

    An invisible barrier pulsated in front of Axton and his group, ripples of energy spreading outwards like water in a pond.

    Ceti''s and Merina''s eyes widened in rm as the shield absorbed every ounce of Is''s power while letting out subtle vibrations and humming sounds.

    "HAHAHAHAHA!"

    As realization struck, a chorus of mockingughter emanated from Axton''s group.

    The air grew thick with their contempt, "Did you really think that would work, princess?" Axton sneered, an arrogant glint in his eyes, "You might be powerful, but this is an Epic Grade shield made to protect people from bounties for a while. Not even you can shatter it¡­at least not in time. And guess what? By the time the bounty timer runs out, we will be totally fine."

    Gildon, clearly relishing the moment, chimed in, his voice dripping with condescension, "Sucks, doesn''t it? Traveling this far, with such high hopes, only to watch us enjoy ourselves while you can do nothing."

    "These vile bastards¡­" Ceti clenched her teeth as her eyes glowed with anger, while Merina was also angry and sad to see that these disgusting humans were far too cunning than they expected.

    Rourke, licking his lips, added more fuel to the fire, his tone grotesquely yful, "Mmm, I do regret not saving a piece of your sisters to snack on. They were truly delectable," He exaggeratedly burped, eliciting more chuckles from the group.

    Asher remained in the same spot as he continued to watch in silence, his eyes dangerously narrowed.

    Is''s eyes seethed with cold fury, the very air around her charged with her rage. In a defiant disy of her power, she released another deafening screech, the ground trembling beneath their feet.

    Ceti and Merina had their eyes on the imprable shield, waiting to see if this time it would crack under the weight of her anger.

    Is''s unyielding screech resounded again, echoing across thendscape, relentless and charged with sheer determination. But to her dismay, Axton''s shield still shimmered imperviously. Theirughter grew even louder, the sound cruel and mocking.

    "I never imagined you''d be this persistent," Axton called out, an amused smile ying on his lips, "You''re entertaining, I''ll give you that!"

    Ceti, feeling a surge of determination, shouted, "Is! We''re with you!"

    Merina also nodded with grim determination as she joined in.

    With that, the trio began an onught on the shield, attacking with a synchrony that echoed their rage and pain. Waves of dark energy, earthen spikes, and violent sound waves pelted the shield with raw fury. The ground shook, and the air was charged with a tension that one could almost taste.

    The shockwaves of theirbined attacks would have traveled far and wide for hundreds of meters if not for the shield absorbing them.

    Rourkeughed, "Do you bitches think you can break through? Pathetic. This is almost sad but amusing to watch."

    As time went on, it seemed as if Rourke''s words were right.

    Merina''s strength dwindled, and she soon crumpled to the ground, gasping for breath.

    Just a few minutester, Ceti, her energy reserves nearly depleted, leaned forward, trying to muster herst bit of strength.

    But then, a miracle. The once seemingly invincible shield began to show signs of strain. Minute cracks started to appear, spreading outwards like spider webs. Axton''s eyes widened in surprise, his confident grin now wavering.

    Sensing this shift, Ceti managed to muster a weak smile, her voice hoarse, "Seems like your little shield isn''t as indestructible as you thought."

    Merina, still on the ground but now alert, whispered words of encouragement, "Keep going, Is... You can do this."

    Ten minutes had passed, but now that the shield had weakened this much, they were feeling quite hopeful atst.

    With Ceti and Merina''s strength drained, Is was the only one left standing. Ceti looked around to see Asher still standing with crossed arms, wondering what he was doing there by doing nothing. How could he just stand still after convincing Is to go on this hunt?

    However, Ceti''s eyes reeled back towards Is since they were close, and Is was more than enough to finish this.

    Is was also sweating, though the cold determination in her eyes hadn''t faltered in the slightest.

    She took a deep, grounding breath. The energy in the atmosphere seemed to shift, everything went silent for a moment.

    *SCREEEEEEE!!!!!*

    Then, with a roar of defiance, she unleashed a screech so potent that the very earth seemed to quake in resonance.

    The shield couldn''t hold against this onught. The cracks spread more rapidly, consuming the entirety of the barrier.

    *CRACKKKK!!*

    With one final, resounding note from Is, the shield shattered into a million fragments, dispersing into the air like dust.

    However, Axton''s grin only widened as he took out a small glowing pearl in his hand.

    "A beacon?" Ceti recognized that item since it was used by people to share locations with each other.

    But before any of them could react to this, the eerie stillness was broken only by the synchronized footsteps that began to approach them.

    From every direction, shadows formed, slowly revealing the imposing figures of dozens of Hunters!

    The moonlight glinted off their weapons, casting a chilling glow over the scene.

    But the entrance of one figure was particrly the most prominent. His steps were unhurried, every move radiating power and confidence. He wore a ck and silver armored suit, a fancy gleaming prominently on his chest.

    His helm, covering most of his face, left only his piercing blue eyes visible. Those eyes assessed the situation in one sweeping nce.

    Asher recognized him just by his aura and stance. He was Bodan Egon,ing from a very powerful Elite Family in Germany.

    Ceti had her expression be grim with a hint of despair upon feeling the indomitable auraing off this person. Who would have thought a S Rank would suddenly show up?

    Merina pressed her lips together as she felt her heart pounding upon realizing that they were cornered.

    Even if they had drunk some mana potion, it would take time until the potion restored their MPpletely.

    And all of them, especially Is, were exhausted after trying to break through that shield and killing those 20 Hunters before. If this S Rank wasn''t here, then maybe they might have had a sliver of a chance.

    But with his presence, it was hopeless¡­

    As Boden walked forward, the other Hunters instinctively parted to make way for him.

    He stopped a few feet away, his presence dominating the field. Resting his hands on the hilt of his great sword, its de gleaming dangerously in the dim light, he addressed Axton without even looking at the group of demons before him, "Victor called in a favor. But I never expected he valued you people this much," His tone was hard while expressing a hint of genuine surprise and contempt.

 Chapter 293 Stay Till The End

    Chapter 293 Stay Till The End

    As Axton chuckled, he and his friends confidently walked over to Boden''s side, their collective aura even more menacing.

    Gildon smirked at the cornered group, "Seems Sir Victor has a soft spot for us, doesn''t he? But it''s all because of the goodness of his heart for humble souls like us."

    Axton nodded, his gaze now focused intently on Is, "Sir Boden," he began, his voice dripping with mock concern, "I''d appreciate it if you could avoid killing the demonesses outright, especially the Umbralfiend We have some unfinished business, she and I."

    "What kind of business?" Boden asked in a gruff voice.

    "Well," Axton began with a smirk, ying with a small knife in his hand, "I was curious if she would be as vocal as one of her sisters was. She was rather... loud, especially when we extracted her organs one by one while still breathing. Did you know Umbralfiend organs allow you to make stuff for underwater breathing?"

    Merina''s and Ceti''s faces contorted in rage, their voices low but filled with venom, "You monster," Ceti spat out, while Merina''s eyes promised retribution.

    Despite the horrific revtion, Is''s face remained impassive. Yet, the minute tremors in her clenched fists betrayed the storm of emotions raging within.

    Amused, Axton patted Boden''s armored arm, "Interesting fact, don''t you think, Sir Egon?"

    Boden, his face still covered by his helm, appeared uninterested in their banter. He calmly shrugged off Axton''s touch, clearly not appreciating the familiarity, "I''m not here to chit-chat," he responded coldly, "If you''re done reminiscing, then it''s time to finish them. I don''t have time to waste."

    Asher''s footsteps echoed softly as he stepped forward, standing tall and unyielding. His eyes locked with Boden''s as he said in a mocking tone, "Boden, I always thought the Egon Family stood for honor and pride. Never knew you were justpdogs for the Harts. Or perhaps they have enough dirt on you snobs."

    The air grew tense, each word Asher spoke seemed to hit a nerve.

    Boden''s eyes glowed with suppressed rage, the glow eerily reflecting off his armor, "Watch your tongue, demon," he hissed, pointing an armored finger at Asher, his voice filled with loathing, "Or do you hope that by spouting nonsense, you''ll save your pathetic life?"

    Axton couldn''t help but let out a mockingugh, "Ha! I still can''t believe this pathetic fuck is Hellbringer¡­The one that has our juniors cowering in their beds? From where I stand, he is all talk," He smirked, looking at Asher with disdain, "On second thought, I would like it if you can make sure you don''t kill him too quickly. I am pretty sure the demon queen must be missing her consort a lot. But too bad she won''t be receiving his corpse. Otherwise, I could have sent her a nice gift."

    Cain nodded, his face shadowed with concern. Whispering to Axton so that only he could hear, he said, "We need to figure out how he knows things about us. No demon can know that."

    Boden turned his eyes from Hellbringer to Axton, nodding slowly, the glow in his eyes taking on a more ominous tint, "Agreed," he growled. He raised his great sword, its de gleaming threateningly in the dim light, and pointed it towards Is and herpanions, "Listen up! Cripple them! Don''t kill any of them¡­yet."

    Ceti and Merina, in spite of their exhaustion, stood protectively by Is''s side, ready to fight to theirst breath.

    However, the two and Asher felt a familiar touch in their mind, Is''s soft yet determined voice echoing in their minds, "Asher, in your spatial bag, there''s a teleportation scroll I ced there earlier. I can buy you all enough time to use it and get out of here."

    Merina and Ceti''s eyes widened in rm, their heads snapping to look at Asher as they, too, heard Is''s words. "Is, what are you saying?!" Merina eximed mentally, her voice edged with panic.

    "We''ll all go together!" Ceti''s voice rang out, her determination evident in her tone. She had expected things to end up badly, but she didn''t feel like running away.

    Is''s voice continued, unwavering, "No¡­you two have to stay alive for Asher''s sake. There are so many things at stake," There was a heaviness to her words, a mixture of regret and determination.

    Ceti and Merina had their expressions ripple as they looked at each other before looking over at Asher, who looked quite calm despite whatever was happening.

    Ceti wondered if he really did not care if Is dies.

    Is then turned slightly, her gaze locking with Asher''s. For a fleeting moment, the air around them seemed to still, the tension and danger momentarily forgotten. Her lips curved into a soft, sad smile, "Thank you," she whispered, her voice filled with a mncholy warmth, "Thank you for staying by my side till the end."

    Her eyes shimmered, reflecting the soft glow of the moon and the depth of her emotions. It was as if she had something more to say but couldn''t.

    Tears threatened to spill, but she blinked them away, her expression hardening once more as she was about to face towards the approaching Hunters.

    But just as Is turned back, Asher took herpletely off guard by suddenly stepping up to her.

    With a half-smirk and a glint in his eyes, Asher murmured, "Well, since you thanked me for staying till the end, I guess I really have to stay till the end."

    Is, stunned by the sudden gesture, had her lips part as she felt her heart flutter.

    But she was determined to retort, though any words she had nned were instantly forgotten when Asher unveiled the glowing phoenix feather from his pocket.

    Its resplendent glow spread, casting ethereal shadows around and demanding attention. The sheer raw energy emanating from it made the air thick with tension.

    The advancing Hunters, all ready to deal a devastating blow, froze mid-step, their eyes locked onto the glowing feather. It was as if time had momentarily stopped, and all that existed was the magnificent feather radiating power and mystique.

    "That can''t be...A phoenix feather?" Boden''s voice wasced with disbelief, his stoic demeanor faltering for the first time.

    He had got the mini-quest which involved defeating a mythical being like the phoenix. However, he and his group decided against it since it was too risky, and they were confident of advancing to the next mini-dungeon without the rewards.

    Axton''s earlier smugness faded as a sense of dread enveloped him. Even hispanions, usually full of bravado, shifted uneasily on their feet.

    Is, her voice trembling with worry, tried to reason with Asher, "No, Asher... It can kill you...Don''t do it...Please..."

    But the determination in Asher''s eyes was unwavering. The corners of his lips quirked upwards in a sad smile, "It''s toote to warn me..." he whispered, voice thick with emotion.

    As those words left his lips, a deep, searing pain rippled through him, making him grimace.

    Fiery golden lines ran over his skin, and it seemed like they were wrapping around his body like a cocoon. The intensity of the phoenix feather''s power was unlike anything they had ever seen.

    Is reached out to him, panic evident in her eyes, but before she could touch him, Asher''s entire form was enveloped in a blinding, golden aura.

    The light was so intense, so pure, that everyone present, including Boden, was forced to shield their eyes.

    *Rumble!*

    The ground trembled, shaking the earth beneath their feet. Overhead, dark storm clouds gathered at an unnatural pace, with thunder roaring its dominance. The world seemed to resonate with the raw power Asher was unleashing.

    "What the fuck is going on?" Gildon hissed as he covered his head with his arms while the earth continued to rumble.

    Rourke shouted out in disbelief, "I knew it! That goddamn feather must be a powerful treasure!"

    Axton could only grit his teeth as even after closing his eyes, the blinding light was seeping into his eyelids, making him cower even more.

    The pressure in the air was suffocating, a crushing weight that demanded submission while they had no idea what was going on around them.

    It felt as though the very air had been sucked out of the area, reced with a thick, pulsating energy that bore down on them. The feeling was inescapable, oppressive, and despairing.

    Axton, so confident just a few moments ago, felt like a child facing a monstrous tidal wave.

    His knees buckled, and he copsed, gasping for breath, his eyes wide with terror. His friends fared no better; Gildon and Rourke tried to hold onto each other, but their limbs felt heavy, and they too, slumped to the ground.

    Cain''s smug demeanor was gone, reced by a mask of abject horror, as he too was forced to the ground by the overpowering force. Their very souls seemed to be trembling in the presence of this overwhelming power.

    Boden, the only S Rank Hunter in this ce, was a sight to behold. Even as his body resisted, the strength and determination in his eyes was evident. Shielding his face with one arm, he managed to push himself slightly off the ground, grimacing at the effort.

    His breathing was ragged, and every muscle in his body screamed in protest, but his spirit remained unyielding. It took him a moment, but he managed to open his eyes, forcing himself to take in the changedndscape.

    The scene before him was apocalyptic. All the Hunters that had came with him except for Axton and his team were gone!

    It didn''t take him too long to look around and realize that their very existence was reduced to ashes and golden embers that floated eerily in the air.

    The once bustling battleground was now silent, save for the low crackle of the golden mes that seemed to dance everywhere.

    But it was the figure in the center of it all that truly sent a chill down his spine.

    There, amidst the floating ashes, stood a skeletal being, its very form zing with golden mes that seemed to pulse with life.

    It was as if the phoenix had reincarnated not as a bird, but as this ethereal, skeletal deity.

    Its bones were formed of what looked like diamond, reflecting the brilliant golden mes that surrounded it.

    But what truly struck fear into Boden''s heart were its hollow sockets which suddenly turned to lock onto him, giving off a sense of dread that clutched his soul.

    Boden, swallowing hard, managed to rasp out, "What...what are you?"

    Boden couldn''t understand how a demon could possess such pure and radiant mana with the power of Light. The only one who possessed such pure and radiant power was the Golden Prince. It was just inconceivable!

    What also made him feel even more despairing was that the aura he felt from Hellbringer was not weaker than a peak Soul Devourer!

 Chapter 294 Echoes Of Endless Agony

    Chapter 294 Echoes Of Endless Agony

    [ Warning: Graphic content ahead ]

    Boden got no response as Hellbringer started to walk towards him.

    His approach was like the slow march of time, inescapable and inevitable.

    Each step he took sent a violent tremor through the earth, causing the very ground beneath Boden''s feet to ripple and crack, like a pond disturbed by a heavy stone.

    The radiant glow from the skeletal figure cast haunting shadows, further emphasizing the catastrophic shift in the bnce of power.

    Refusing to be paralyzed by the dread Hellbringer inspired, Boden drew upon every ounce of his being, his training, and his experience.

    Every muscle tensed, every cell cried out, fueling his raw determination to confront the looming threat, "Yaargh! Your death will be a reward for the Egon Family," he roared, using his family''s honor as a bolster to his courage.

    With a swift motion, he swung his massive great sword, channeling all his mana into the de.

    A gargantuan arc of blue-hued energy erupted, tearing through the very fabric of space, leaving a trail of distorted reality in its wake.

    The ground cracked and split, creating a vast, yawning chasm, swallowing everything in its path. Trees, rocks, and the remnants of the terrain were obliterated, leaving behind nothing.

    But, when the dust settled, and the aftershocks of his attack dissipated, Boden''s heart sank.

    The space where Hellbringer stood was empty. Not a trace remained. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. His instincts screamed at him, telling him that this wasn''t over.

    Surely a single attack from him can''t kill that hellish thing.

    Suddenly, an icy whisper tickled the back of his neck, making the hairs stand up in primal fear. "Looking for me?"

    Whirling around, adrenaline pumping through his veins, Boden barely had time to register Hellbringer''s reappearance before acting on instinct.

    "Yaargh!!" He gripped his great sword with both hands, the de humming with raw power, and brought it crashing down with all his might, targeting the bony neck of this abominable being.

    As the great sword descended, the sheer power of Boden''s swing resonated in the very air.

    But when steel met bone, instead of the satisfying crunch of victory Boden expected, he was met with an entirely different sensation.

    *THAK!*

    A jarring force traveled up the de, causing his arms to shake violently from the impact.

    Boden''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked down to see that his weapon, known to cut through even the hardest of substances, hadn''t left so much as a scratch on the bone.

    Hellbringer looked up at him with hollow sockets that seemed to pierce straight into Boden''s soul.

    With a swift motion he reached out, his bony fingers closing around the steel de of the great sword.

    A hissing sound filled the air, and Boden could only watch in horror as the de began to melt, the steel dripping away like molten wax.

    This de which took him weeks to forge using Epic Grade materials and hard enough to even withstand and dish out attacks against Soul Devourers, was getting melted like butter.

    As thest remnants of the sword dripped to the ground, Hellbringer''s other hand shot out, closing around Boden''s throat with a grip of iron.

    "Urgh!"

    Lifting the once-proud warrior off his feet as if he weighed nothing, the two locked eyes, one set filled with sheer terror and shock, the other an abyss of cold, calcting emptiness.

    "Your reputation precedes you, Boden. But against me? You and your family are just another footnote in history, just like the Hart Family soon will be," Hellbringer''s voice sent chills down Boden''s spine.

    He gasped, wing at the skeletal hand around his throat, but for all his strength and skill, he was but a child in Hellbringer''s grip.

    He now realized why Hellbringer was so feared by the juniors and why nobody was ever able to defeat him.

    Just by looking into his hollow eyes, Boden felt that he wasn''t looking at some ordinary demon who got powerful by using a treasure but someone who had seen and gone through things he couldn''t fathom.

    And when going up against someone like this demon, death will find you.

    Without warning, majestic golden mes suddenly zed up over Boden''s entire body.

    His armor, his very being, began to turn into a fine ash. His desperate cries were muffled by the roaring fire, and within moments, all that was left of him were the golden embers dancing in the wind.

    The chilling aftermath of Boden''s obliteration hung in the air. A silence, so palpable it felt suffocating, settled over the ravagedndscape.

    All that remained of the once proud Hunter was a smattering of golden embers, dancing gracefully in the wind before disappearing.

    Asher''s gaze then turned toward Axton and his group, who were kneeling on the ground with shattered arms and broken legs, their faces twisted into ugly grimaces.

    He didn''t forget to take care of them first before dealing with the others.

    The pure yet ominous golden mes encased around him reflected in the fearful eyes of Axton and his friends.

    Their eyes were shaking with disbelief, unable to believe a demon being encased in radiant mana. The radiant mana should be obliterating him, not making him stronger!

    Merina and Ceti were filled with shock and disbelief as well as witnessing the impossible. However, with Axton and his friends kneeling before them, the only thought they had in mind was to make them pay first.

    "Look at me..." Is''s voice suddenly cut through the tension, unwavering and cold.

    Axton''s jeering gaze met hers. Blood smeared across his face, he smirked, disying a twisted sense of satisfaction, "You think you''ve won? Go ahead, end it. Every scream, every agonizing moment we relished as we tore your sisters apart... It was all worth it."

    Elias, despite the pain and imminent danger, chuckled, "To think our final moments would be in front of such beauty. Dying at the hands of a demon princess like you? It''s almost a blessing. Right, boys?"

    "Hahahaha!"

    The other members of Axton''s group joined in the derisiveughter, their twisted joy evident despite their situation.

    Ceti''s dark blue eyes zed with a fierce anger, her fists clenched so tight that her nails dug into her palms. The desire to bring immediate retribution to these bunch of crazy bastards was so tempting. It was not every day she came upon humans like them.

    But Is''s serenity amidst their mockery was unnerving. Her lips parted, and rather than a threat or a curse, a hauntingly beautiful melody flowed.

    Each note was pure, piercing the night like a star''s gleam. The soul-stirring tune seemed ancient, filled with the sorrow and pain of ages gone by.

    Ceti and Merina felt their eyes bing moist without them realizing it, while even Asher, who was standing on the side, felt something within him resonating with the melody.

    Ceti watched, bewilderment recing her rage, as Axton and his gang''sughter gradually ceased.

    The mocking sneers and smiles faded. Their eyes, once filled with malicious glee, now looked distant, entranced. It was as if they had been transported to another realm, their consciousness tethered only by the ethereal song.

    It was as if they were dreaming with their eyes open.

    Axton''s initial disorientation was gradually reced by a sinking dread.

    He shook his head, wondering what happened, only to have his brows raise upon noticing that he was in an unfamiliar ce that was giving off an unsettling vibe with everything being so dark.

    The skies were jet-ck with no stars, clouds or moon.

    The entire ce was eerily silent, the stillness of the ce broken only by the asional crackling of the fire logs.

    Their soft glow pushed back the omnipresent darkness only to a limited extent, revealing a suffocating void beyond.

    The unsettling feeling only crept even more when he felt his feet dangling in the chilling air and his arms and legs being tied to a pole.

    "Axton?!" Elias''s voice, edged with panic, cut through the stifling atmosphere, "What the fuck is this? Where are we?!"

    "Keep calm," Axton urged, trying to mask the fear in his own voice. He strained against the ropes binding him, but they felt unnaturally strong, "We need to¡ª"

    His words were cut short when, from the depths of the darkness, a menacing figure began to emerge, their muffled yet heavy footsteps echoing in the stillness.

    Its steady pace was deliberate, every step echoing with a chilling resonance. As it came closer, the soft illumination from the fire revealed a monstrous visage.

    The creature was humanoid, but it had grotesque red skin, marred with scars from battles long past, and seemed to gleam in the firelight. Its eyes, devoid of any white or iris, were pools of inky ckness that seemed to absorb all light and hope.

    Gildon tried to muster up some defiance, "Hey! Which swamp did you crawl out of? Were you sent by that Umbralfiend Princess? You think you can scare us?" he asked with a jeering look, though his voice was quivering.

    But the creature didn''t respond. Instead, it licked its cracked lips with a forked tongue, its gaze fixed on the helpless group. The bloodied machete it carried glinted menacingly, an instrument of pain and death which Axton was clearly familiar with.

    However, Axton''s face was pale as white, his eyes shaking as he mumbled, "No¡­no¡­it can''t be¡­You can''t be alive¡­"

    But the creature didn''t respond and simply raised its machete before bringing it down on Axton.

    "AARGH!" Axton howled in pain and shock as he saw with trembling eyes how his right calf was chopped off by the creature, much to his horror.

    He didn''t even feel the pain kicking in until he saw the creature grilling his flesh over the fire and eating it with a look of satisfaction.

    "YARRGH! FUCK YOU MOTHERFUCKER!" Axton''s face reddened as he howled with an enraged look while his friends had their expressions frozen.

    It quickly finished eating and rose up again, only to walk towards Rourke, who shouted out, "Don''t fuckinge near me, you ugly piece of¡ªAAARGGH!!!" Rourke had his eyes almost pop out as the creature sliced off his precious jewel and the entire package that came with it.

    "No¡­NO! FUCK THIS! This has to be a fucking illusion!" Gildon felt his entire skin shivering from the sight and refused to believe all this was real.

    "Yes¡­.This has got to be that bitch! She must be ying tricks on us. Just think of it as fake, and this illusion should break," Elias said as droplets of sweat trickled down his face.

    But to their horror, no matter what they tried to believe or imagine, the creature continued toe at them one after the other, tearing off a piece of flesh to quench its insatiable hunger until their howls and cries died down after bleeding to death.

    Their only relief was that they finally died.

    But just as they thought they did, they found themselves waking up by the melody they had heard before.

    The melody faded away, and they were surprised to see that their bodies were in an uninjured state. It was as if nothing happened.

    But they didn''t feel relieved since they were still restrained to a pole.

    They were already beginning to sweat, and before they could even ask what was going on, their eyes trembled upon seeing the creature appearing from the shadows again with the same bloody machete.

    "No¡­No fucking way¡­This can''t be real!!" Axton howled out with gritted teeth. But no matter what they said, the creature went on to torment them just like before, making them endure the mind-breaking pain and terror again.

    And just as they again bled to death and hoped this was thest, the previously soul-stirring melody became nightmarish for them as it once again woke them up.

    It was only then they realized they were living a vicious and cruel loop of terror.

    The sheer horror of their ordeal was beyondprehension. Every time the creature began its slow and methodical approach, Axton and his men would be filled with a new wave of dread.

    Sometimes it would make the process slow and painful on purpose including skinning or boiling them alive.

    "Please, not again!" Elias, who was previously smug, cried the third or fourth time, his voice breaking with terror.

    "It''s just a dream... it''s just a dream..." Cain muttered continuously under his breath, his voice trembling, as if trying to convince himself. But the pain felt far too real, the sensation of steel cutting flesh unmistakable.

    "No more... please, no more..." Gildon whimpered. His once mocking and arrogant spirit waspletely shattered.

    At one point, when they ''woke'' once more, Axton tried to scream, but no sound came out. The sheer exhaustion, both mental and physical, was too much. "Please, whatever you are, whatever you want... end it. End us... forever. I beg you," he rasped.

    However, the creature didn''t seem to understand, or if it did, it took perverse pleasure in their suffering. With every reincarnation, their defiance ebbed, reced with pure despair.

    The torment seemed to stretch for an eternity. Their minds were filled with terror, their souls numb.

    The concept of time lost all meaning, and they existed in a loop of suffering, perpetually at the mercy of the grotesque creature and its bloodied machete. They had no idea how many days, weeks, or years had passed.

    By the time their once-dark beards had turned white and their skin wrinkled, all semnce of hope had faded. They had experienced countless deaths, each more painful than thest.

    Axton, now a mere shell of his former self, looked into the eyes of his friends, seeking any trace of recognition. But their eyes were vacant, hollowed by relentless agony. It was as if their mind had already died, even if their body had yet to catch up.

    In the distance, every time they ''awoke'', they would hear Is''s haunting melody ying over and over, reminding them of the cause of their never-ending torment.

    Axton''s once overbearing and sinister demeanor was reduced to tears, lost in an abyss of despair. And he couldn''t even remember why he was here or why he was suffering like this.

    What wrong did he do? Why was this melody hurting him so much? What sin left him with such a cruel fate?

    Axton''s chest heaved, his feeble heartbeat echoing loudly in his own ears.

    As the weight of what felt like centuries pressed on him, his breathing became shallow, the weight of the torment crushing his spirit.

    Slowly, the world around him started to contract, the boundaries blurring, and the vast expanse of the tormentingndscape began to shrink.

    The ck void that seemed boundless now appeared to be condensing, copsing in on itself until it became the size of a small orb¡ªa ck pearl.

    It was, in reality, Axton''s eye, reflecting the distant, twinkling stars of the night sky. A tear, born of pain, regret, and exhaustion, trickled down his weathered face.

    The entire scene unfurled before Asher, Ceti, and Merina, who watched with horror and disbelief.

    Axton''s friends, too, had undergone the same transformation, their faces etched with the agony of countless years, eyes clouded with pain, regrets, and a haunting brokenness.

    The once arrogant and nefarious hunters now looked like old, defeated men, broken by time and horrifying experience.

    The shock was palpable on Merina''s and Ceti''s faces.

    Their eyes, wide with horror, darted from one fallen figure to the next, struggling toprehend the gravity of what they had just witnessed.

    As Is stood up, her movement broke the silence. Her silhouette, strong yet graceful, contrasted the frail, aged figures of Axton and his group.

    Asher had never seen something like this before and felt a slight sense of disbelief as he asked, "Is... what did you do to them?"

 Chapter 295 Hearts Whispers Over Lingering Ghosts

    295 Heart''s Whispers Over Lingering Ghosts

    Is took onest nce before shifting her gaze towards Asher, "The Melody of Regret. I made them experience every ounce of pain and torment they inflicted upon others but multiple times more. I trapped them in a cycle, a loop of suffering, until their souls understood the gravity of their sins. I never thought I would use such a cursed melody in my life since it was only good at making someone suffer¡­" Is''s voice trailed off as her gaze became distant.

    Merina''s gaze shifted from the aged figures of Axton and his friends to Is, her voice trembling slightly, "But¡­Why did they age so drastically?"

    Is''s face was serene as she answered, "In the few moments we witnessed their torment," she began softly, "they lived lifetimes. Their minds created a reality of endless suffering, of perpetual death and rebirth. And when the mind is so deeply convinced of a reality, the body often follows suit."

    Ceti, still trying to grasp the enormity of what had just transpired, stared at Is in awe. The realization hit her; the Umbralfiend Princess was far more formidable than she had initially thought.

    The sheer magnitude of such power was both frightening and awe-inspiring. She whispered, more to herself than to anyone else, "Taking away a lifetime in mere moments... It''s terrifying."

    As if the scene wasn''t intense enough, Asher''s sudden faltering drew their attention.

    His body shimmered, the brilliant golden mes that once enveloped him fading to transform back to his original form. His face was ashen, and he looked on the brink of copse.

    Is''s reflexes were swift, her arms reaching out and catching Asher just as his knees gave way. Her voice held an urgency they hadn''t heard before, "We need to get to a safe zone, now!"

    Is''s heart clenched as she could sense that his entire body was in a state of chaos, as if a storm had wreaked havoc within him.

    Asher felt his consciousness slipping, and the pain that was wrecking his body earlier was fading away until he found himself being pulled to a different scenery.

    As his vision cleared up, he found himself in a vast expanse, the surroundings almost surreal, a mix of twilight blues and fiery reds merging into an endless horizon.

    But his attention was riveted to the woman standing a short distance away from him, her long raven-ck hair cascading like a dark waterfall, contrasting with her crimson robes, which seemed to have been woven from the very essence of fire. Every detail of her being spoke of her ethereal, almost celestial allure.

    He barely registered her words. Her voice was cold and fierce, yet the hurt and confusion were palpable in her tone, "Why are you still here? Aren''t you just going to let them damn your soul when you have the power to leave? You must really not care about anyone if you don''t care about yourself."

    Feeling a surge of emotions, Asher found himself approaching her. His hands gently grasped her shoulders, turning her towards him. Her face, pure and angelic, contrasted with her fiery demeanor. Her eyes, a deep shade of winter gray, were pools of sadness, anger, and something else he couldn''t quite name.

    Asher was baffled to see that this was the very same phoenix woman he had met earlier.

    Their eyes met, and he found himself whispering calmly yet with untold emotions, "We were never meant to be..."

    Pyrrah looked away, trying to break the connection, but he found his fingers gently lifting her chin, his touch soft but insistent, "But that doesn''t mean I can stop loving you. You stuck with me despite learning who I am, and you gave me the strength to keep going, Pyrrah. If harm ever befell you because of me, I would lose my purpose, my will."

    Pyrrah''s lip quivered, her eyes searching for his, "No¡­If you do this¡­you are going to let them decide your fate¡­"

    Asher''s grip tightened slightly, determination oozing out of his voice, "That''s where you''re wrong. No fate, no destiny can stand in our way. If something ever tries to tear us apart, I will burn down the Heavens and the Seven Hells themselves to make things right. Just... wait for me, Pyrrah. Even if it takes thousands or tens of thousands of years, I will find you. I wille back...stronger than ever. It''s the only way."

    Pyrrah''s gaze locked onto his as her voice quivered with a mix of hope and fear, "Can you promise me that? I will only wait if you do. And if you can''t, then I will follow you."

    His response was immediate and unwavering, his grip on her hands tightening with the intensity of his conviction, "I promise, Pyrrah. I promise you."

    But just as he uttered those words, a sudden force seemed to pull at him, trying to take him away from Pyrrah and the dreamscape they inhabited.

    His surroundings started to dissolve, fading into a whirl of colors and sounds. Her face became an indistinct blur, though her voice remained crystal clear, echoing with a haunting sadness.

    Asher''s heart pounded with desperation as he came to his senses, "No, wait!" He tried to reach out, to grasp the fading remnants of the dreamscape, trying to anchor himself to this moment.

    He had so many questions. The weight of their interaction, the depth of their connection ¨C who was she? Why did she feel so familiar?

    What were these intertwined destinies that seemed to separate and pull them together at the same time?

    What was this warmth, sadness, regret and pain tugging at his heart?

    However, the pull of reality was too strong. The ethereal realm was rapidly reced by familiar, tangible surroundings. He could feel the cool touch of sheets, hear the distant chirping of nocturnal insects, and see the gentle glow of the moon filtering through the windows.

    His senses still swirling, his voice hoarse and full of lingering emotions, Asher muttered, "Pyrrah..."

    "Asher? Thank the devils¡­" Is''s reliefden voice pierced through, her face hovering above him, illuminated by the gentle glow of the room.

    Her eyes were filled with concern, brows furrowed, her grip tight on his hand.

    Pushing himself up slightly, Asher''s gaze swept the room, searching for any familiar bearings.

    The pale silvery drapes, soft glow of thenterns, and the faint aroma of medicinal herbs surrounding him were all foreign, "Where are we?" he rasped, his voice hoarse from disuse.

    Is gently pressed him back onto the bed, her fingers cool against his warm skin, "Rest," she insisted, "Your body has been through a lot, and the medicines we''ve given you are working. You need to let them."

    His forehead creased with concern, "But where are we? This isn''t our shelter."

    "No," she replied, her voice softening, "We''re in a safe zone. Thanks to your title of ''Bounty Survivor,'' we managed to rent out this ce. Merina did some impressive haggling with the Zone Master. We thought of heading back to the shelter, but it wouldn''t have had the resources we needed to aid your recovery."

    Feeling a twinge of pain, Asher propped himself against the pillows. His brow furrowed, trying to piece together lost time, "Why does it still feel like night? Has it only been a few hours?"

    Is hesitated for a moment, her eyes avoiding his, "You''ve been unconscious for almost 2 months, Asher," she admitted softly, "Ceti and Merina have been working for the Zone Master as per the deal she proposed. They wanted to ensure we could remain here a bit longer. They''ve been so worried about you, but we could see you were healing slowly but steadily. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be this calm."

    ''2 months??'' Asher felt his mind getting struck by the sheer shock of realizing that. It only felt like a few minutes to him, and this made him realize how dangerous the bacsh was, especially since he still couldn''t use his mana circuit yet.

    Is''s eyes, once avoiding his, now held them with an intensity that made his heart skip a beat, "Asher, why...why did you do it? Why did you use that power, knowing it could have ended your life? I also know you would have wanted to use it for yourself in an emergency."

    Is never expected he would use it to help her. Only after what happened did she realize that the only reason he convinced her to hunt down the Demon Rippers was because he had decided since the beginning he would use it if necessary.

    The soft glow of the moonlight yed on Is''s face, entuating the raw emotion present in her blue sapphire eyes. She took a moment, watching Asher''s distant gaze, before he eventually brought his attention back to her.

    "I don''t really know," he murmured, confusion evident in his eyes, "I had told myself I''d only use that power in dire situations, especially against my enemies."

    The room''s ambiance deepened with the weight of his confession, the low hum of the wind outside bing more pronounced.

    Slowly, he turned to Is, his gaze locking onto hers, "But when I saw you, the way pain washed over you as you saw what happened to your people...something inside me decided, without any doubt, that I had to help no matter what it takes. And I find that strange," he confessed, a hint of softness creeping into his voice, "I keep asking myself why. Why did the sight of you in pain evoke such a powerful response in me? I thought my heart had long since stopped feeling such things."

    "Asher¡­I¡­" Is lowered her gaze as her chest began to heave up and down with the flurry of emotions swirling inside her, her lips parting and closing as if she wanted to express a multitude of words but at the same time couldn''t.

    Is''s heart raced as Asher''s warm hand cradled her face, his touch tender and warm against her cool skin.

    His piercing gaze locked onto hers, the intensity of his emotions palpable, making the distance between them feel like mere millimeters.

    The palpable silence of the room deepened as Asher''s fingertips gently grazed Is''s cheek, drawing her closer.

    His eyes, reflecting a myriad of emotions, searched hers for a connection beyond words, "I have figured it out, Is," he began, his voice soft and heavy with emotion, "You''ve somehow carved out a space within me. It''s like you''ve grown roots inside my very soul, giving me a newfound purpose and a strength I thought I had long since lost."

    Is''s breath caught in her throat, the intensity of his gaze making her heart race. His words enveloped her, and the world around them seemed to blur and fade.

    "Seeing you in pain," he continued, his voice trembling slightly, "only fueled me more, giving me the strength to shield you from that suffering. I''ve been fighting these emotions, trying to distance myself from what I feel, thinking that doing so would save me from suffering again. But now...I realized doing so may only bring me more pain and regret and I am tired of getting haunted by the ghosts of the past. So I''d rather embrace them, even if it threatens to shatter me."

    As he dered, she could see the reflection of his raw emotions in his eyes, something she had never seen before.

    Her heartbeat echoed loudly in her ears, drowning out all else. As he closed the distance between them, she could feel the warmth of his breath on her lips. And then, with a gentle urgency, his lips met hers.

    Is''s eyes fluttered in surprise, her heart pounding even louder.

    But as the kiss deepened, she felt herself getting lost in the sensation, drowning in the depth of his emotions and passion.

    Her initial shock gave way to a gentle surrender, her handsing up to rest on his chest while her lips melted into his. The world outside faded away, leaving just the two of them, lost in a moment that seemed to stretch on forever.

    Our boi is on a ride or what? :3

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 296: A Moment Where We Are Alone

    After a few moments of what seemed like a dreamy period of time, Is suddenly broke the kiss with a soft gasp, the air between them charged with an intensity that seemed to shimmer.

    The two of them sat there, mere inches apart, breathing heavily and looking into each other''s eyes.

    The remnants of their shared warmth lingered on their lips. The bluish hue from the moonlight painted them both in soft, ethereal colors.

    Is''s sapphire blue eyes were shimmering pools of conflict, her fingers still lightly touching Asher''s chest, "Asher," she whispered, her voice shaking, "we shouldn''t do this..." She then stiffly turned around to leave.

    But as Is tried to rise, an unexpected swiftness from Asher caught her off-guard.

    His strong arms wrapped around her waist, pulling her back against his chest as her long, moon-white luminescent hair draped over his face.

    Before she could react, with a fluid motion, he pivoted, pinning her down on the bed with his body hovering over her.

    The sudden intensity of the moment made her heart race, her sapphire blue eyes widening in surprise.

    Is''s face began to redden, a blush spreading from her cheeks down to her neck. She weakly ced her hands on his chest, intending to push him away, "Asher, don''t¡­You''re not... thinking straight in your current state," she stammered.

    But Asher wasn''t deterred, "I''ve never been more sure of anything. You burrowed into my soul, and now you have to take responsibility for it," he whispered, the heat of his breath tickling her ear.

    Is''s eyes fluttered, unable to believe what he was saying.

    As she tried to speak, to voice the concerns bubbling up inside her, "What about¡ª", he gently ced a finger on her soft blue lips, halting her words.

    His gaze was deep and unyielding, "In this room, it''s just you and me. No judgments, no past, no future," he murmured, his voice velvety soft, "Right now, all that matters is this moment where this world is ours. I want to be free. I want us to be free to do what we want."

    The weight of his words and the intensity of his gaze were overwhelming. Slowly, Is''s resistance began to melt away, her hands sliding down from his chest,ing to rest by her sides.

    She felt her body responding to the proximity of Asher, his warm breath fanning across her face, making her heart race.

    Time seemed to stand still as she felt herself drawn into the moment, drawn to him. Closing her eyes, she awaited his touch.

    Gently, Asher''s lips brushed against her forehead, a soft, almost reverent kiss.

    He then moved his kisses to her temples, her cheeks, and finally to her velvety blueberry lips.

    The connection was electric, a spark that ignited the passion that was lying dormant within.

    Her hands instinctively reached up to cradle his face, pulling him closer, deepening the kiss.

    The world outside ceased to exist, their past troubles and future challenges forgotten. All that mattered was the warmth and closeness they felt in that moment.

    Asher''s hands began to explore the soft curve of her neck and body, making Is shiver with nervousness yet with anticipation. Their lips danced together in a rhythm of passion, each kiss more insistent and fervent than thest.

    It was as if they were conveying the multitude of feelings within them through an exchange of kisses instead of words.

    Asher''s hand slowly trailed down her abs and towards her lower abdomen as he began to loosen her lower garment.

    Is''s eyes fluttered open when he suddenly threw away her lower garment before she realized it.

    Her pulse quickened by a notch as she said, "A-Are you sure? You have to rest¡­Your mana circuit is still inactive, and I am worried¡­" Is was most worried that his body had been unable to produce any mana since he copsed, and his mana circuit wasn''t active as well.

    And, of course, her second worry was whatever he wanted to do, not knowing if it was really fine.

    "I don''t need mana for this, and we will be fine," Asher smirked as he sat up and removed his clothes, revealing his smooth and wless dove-gray skin with an athletic build, broad frame, and chiseled eight-pack abs.

    Is had seen him half naked before, but at this moment, seeing it made her admire it in a different way.

    But what made her unconsciously gulp was when he removed his pants, unleashing a demonic one-eyed dragon that left her wide-eyed.

    There weren''t many things that could make her feel tense and nervous, yet the sight of this smooth, veiny, and thick one-eyed monster was staring at her with a vengeance.

    Do all men possess such a powerful weapon down there?

    However, her thoughts were disrupted when she suddenly felt his fingers loosening her dark blue underwear, which was just a soft silk-like fabric wrapped around herher regions.

    "Asher¡­" She let out a soft gasp and unconsciously pulled her legs together in embarrassment as she felt the cold air caressing her exposed region.

    However, she felt his warm hands pulling her legs apart, making her hold her breath as she felt his intense stare and stammered with an averted gaze, "Y-You don''t have to look at it like that¡­"

    She had never felt so exposed, mentally and physically, before someone yet his soft and charming words eased her racing heart, "You look so beautiful down there as well that I can''t stop staring," Asher mumbled with a mesmerized look as he stared at her wet blue pussy.

    He parted the blue lips of her honeypot as he saw her inner dark blue folds twitching subtly, a beautiful flower waiting to blossom.

    "Hnn~...Asher~..." Is let out a soft moan as she felt his fingers caress her pussy, each of his touches sending a jolt of lightning through her body.

    Asher pressed his lips on her blue bud and sucked on it as if kissing it with a passion, making Is''s legs suddenly jerk and tremble.

    "AHnnnnn!! Something ising!~" Is''s eyes widened, her back arching when she felt his warm mouth kissing her down there. And what happened next was something she never sawing.

    It was as if everything around her froze, and waves of shockwaves rippled throughout her entire body as something wet and warm threatened to spill out down there.

    It was a sense of otherworldly pleasure she had never experienced before, and momentarily her entire mind had nked out.

    She wanted him to move his mouth away since she didn''t want to embarrass herself by drenching him with it.

    But she was surprised, feeling his warm mouth stilltched onto her pussy, and saw him drinking whatever spurted out with a look of passion.

    "Slurrp!...That was the tastiest squirt I had ever tasted¡­" Asher said as he relished the taste of her sweet nectar on his tongue. He never expected it to taste so sweet with an oily texture.

    "I¡­" Is''s face was flushed red, and she was at a loss for words, not knowing how to respond to such embarrassing words. However, a part of her felt even more warm, seeing that he enjoyed it contrary to her expectation.

    "I want to now feel you inside¡­" Asher whispered as he began to rub his demonic meaty rod over her wet vulva.

    "I¡­" Is felt her nervousness shooting through the roof, especially wondering if she could really take in such a huge, intimidating thing through her small space.

    However, Asher then leaned forward, his face close to hers, as he said with a deep gaze, "Rx and look at me. Trust your body to me, and everything will be fine."

    Is didn''t know why, but she felt some strength returning to her, alleviating the tension that was holding her body hostage.

    She softly smiled as she nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck as she kissed him, giving herself up to him.

    As he kissed her, Asher slowly let his cock enter her maiden cave, and a cool yet warm sensation suddenly spread all over his body.

    "Mnnn~"

    Asher''s eyes closed in bliss as he felt her pussy tensing up and his cock getting firmly enveloped by her cool, wet inner walls.

    Her virgin cave was so tight he felt like she might melt his cock.

    "Hnnn~Mnnnmmm~"

    But he kept pushing it in, deeper and deeper, while Is''s muffled, silky moans began to get longer and a bit louder before blood began to trickle out from her pussy.

    As his demonic sword gotpletely buried into her narrow cave, Is felt her skin heat up and blood rushing down there.

    Contrary to her fears, she didn''t feel much pain except for the feeling of her inner walls expanding to adjust to his demonic sword.

    Each time his demonic sword thrust deep into her, she felt a burst of ecstasy that made her feel like he was right.

    At this moment, she was alone with him in this world, and nothing else mattered.

    All she wanted was to feel his warmth inside her and relish that feeling.

    "Haaann!~" She unconsciously broke the kiss and let out a sensual moan when he began to start moving, feeling his hot, thick meat rubbing against her insides while stretching her walls in and out.

    "Ahhhn~Haan!Hnnn~" Is couldn''t stop moaning as she felt like her nerves were on fire and arched back each time his thick meat went deep into her, causing her lower abdomen to bulge.

    Each of her moans sounded so magical which Asher felt was because she had an enchanting voice in the first ce.

    "Come up here," Asher suddenly pulled her up with his cock still inside her wet pussy as he looked at her, panting yet so alluring with her twilight blue skin glowing with arousal.

    He buried his face into the deep cleavage of her plump breasts as he removed her bra.

    "Hnn~¡­Asher¡­" Is mewled as she looked at him squeezing her breasts together before looking up at her and saying, "Your breasts are so soft and beautiful," Saying so, Asher licked her dark blue nipples that were erect and soft as she looked on with a red face, feeling a bit amused and embarrassed to see him teasing her breasts like that.

    "Mnnnn~Hnnn~" Is arched her neck back in pleasure as her nipples were captured between his lips, and felt her entire chest throbbing while he continued to devour her breasts.

    And the feeling of his hot demonic sword sitting still inside her was making an itch sprout within her, which she had the urge to satisfy.

    Feeling her shaking her hips slightly, Asher''s eyes glowed, knowing she was getting restless down there.

    And so, he grabbed her round and firm buttocks and lifted her up suddenly before letting her body freely fall, his cock ramming deep up to her womb.

    "Haannnn!!~" Is was taken by surprise, and her eyes widened when her buttocks mmed against his thighs after falling down.

    "Nngh!" Asher grunted as he couldn''t help but cum inside her.

    A dizzying explosion of feeling struck Is''s body and mind, making her eyes go hazy as her body shuddered uncontrobly, climaxing again.

    At the same time, she could feel something warm and thick filling her womb to the brim. It was a blissful sensation that made her nerves jitter all over her body.

    "Haa~....Haaa...."

    Her breath was hitching as she looked at him with an aggrieved look, for startling her like that, though she basked in the warm and rxing sensation she was feeling right now.

    Asher gave a peck on her chest as he said with a mischievous smirk, "No need to look at me like that already. I am going to ravage you for the rest of the night because I can''t help it."

    Is gulped as her brows raised, feeling a mix of nervousness, anticipation, and excitement, "W-Wait! Ash¡ªAhn!!~"

    But before she could let out any protest, the big bad wolf pushed her back onto the bed and continued to pound her wet pussy, balls deep, while the entire bed kept shaking under the vigorous quaking of their bodies.

    Minutes trickled into hours as he came inside and filled her up a number of times with his warm milk while she wondered how a man in his condition could be so vigorous in bed.

    If the Umbralfiends had seen their highly respected and revered princess getting ravaged without mercy for the rest of the night, nobody would find it surprising if they coughed out blood.

 Chapter 297 Out In The Open

    Chapter 297 Out In The Open

    As the first rays of dawn painted the sky with a soft golden hue, Merina and Ceti made their way through the winding streets of the Safe Zone.

    Their clothes were dusty, and their eyes bore the evidence of a nights worth of hard work.

    They could hear the city starting toe alive as people were busy entering and exiting the safe zone while opening up their own stalls to trade and haggle as usual.

    Ceti kicked a stone in her path and huffed, "I swear, if I have to work one more day for that impish Zone Master, I''ll snap. She hasn''t let us sleep for a week!"

    Merina chuckled lightly, though the weariness in her eyes was unmistakable, "It will be fine, daughter. At least she''s allowing us a bit more time here. If it helps the royal consort heal, isn''t it worth putting up with a bit of her... ''unique'' character?"

    Ceti stopped in her tracks, her dark blue eyes filled with a hint of worry and concern, "Do you think he will truly recover, mother? He''s been unconscious for so long. His mana circuit isn''t working for some reason, and¡­what if he gets crippled again? Using that much power muste at a price."

    Merina looked at her, the gravity of the situation evident in her usually dark blue eyes. Every day since that night her heart was heavy and gued with worry but was trying to remain strong for his and others'' sake.

    However, she had noticed her daughter was unusually worried about her Master ever since he copsed, and there were only one or two guesses in her mind to the reason why.

    But she summoned a strength from within, her voice gentle yet firm, "The royal consort is stronger than we think. We''ve seen him face impossible odds ande out on top. He''s not going to be taken down so easily."

    She paused, taking Ceti''s hand in hers, offering a squeeze of support, "And besides, Is hasn''t left his side for a moment, taking care of him day and night. If anyone can help him find his strength again, it''s her. At least his condition has been improving slightly by the passing of each day."

    "Is, huh¡­" Ceti''s gaze briefly became distant as she remembered the look on Is''s face every day for almost 2 months as she took care of Asher.

    If she didn''t know any better, she would have thought Is was his dutiful wife. And when she and her mother offered to help on the first day itself, Is refused and said she was responsible for this and that she would take care of him herself.

    How could she decide that on her own?

    Ceti knew Is was only being Is, but why was she feeling a bit bitter about this?

    But since the Zone Master was so demanding, Ceti knew she and her mother could at least help Asher stay here by working for her.

    And that was what they had been doing for the past few weeks until people were beginning to envy them for getting to stay in the same safe zone without leaving for so many consecutive weeks.

    However, it wasn''t necessarily a good thing since they weren''t here to enjoy but toplete the quest sessfully. They were losing time and the chance to earn more treasures. Only those who don''t care about all that wouldn''t mind staying inside a Safe Zone until the quest was over.

    Their only relief was that they had a treasure trove of shards, thanks to the number of Hunters they killed that night.

    As they ambled down the cobblestone streets, Ceti nced hesitantly at her mother, her brows furrowed in deep thought, "Still¡­I can''t stop thinking about what happened that night. You also can''t, right?" Ceti couldn''t help but reveal the thoughts that had been sitting in her mind for so long.

    Merina paused, her eyes growing distant as memories from that night flooded back as she softly nodded in silence.

    Ceti began, her voiceden with doubt, "How is it even possible for Asher to draw upon the power of a divine being like the phoenix? That radiant mana...Even with his Immortal Bloodline, he shouldn''t evenst a second. Nobody can survive a power that ispletely against the nature of their mana circuit. He should''ve burned up from the inside. It''s... it''s impossible."

    Merina''s gaze also fell into one of contemtion as it was something she had been thinking about as well.

    Ceti''s voice dropped to a near whisper, her eyes sharp and piercing, "But there''s something else that has been bothering me more. Those golden mes that surrounded him... they were eerily familiar. The only other time I''ve witnessed such brilliance was from that disturbingly powerful Golden Prince. The very same Hunter who killed thete king and being a nightmare for us all," Ceti finished grimly.

    Merina halted, rounding on Ceti, her face a mix of shock and admonishment, "Ceti, you cannot just associate the royal consort with the likes of the Golden Prince. To even associate the royal consort with a Hunter is a grave insult," Even though she said this, her lips firmly pressed together as she also inwardly held Ceti''s doubts. Even if it was a divine being, radiant mana could never enter the mana circuit of a being born with demonic mana.

    If it did, all it would cause was one to implode.

    Ceti sighed heavily, rubbing her chin with her fingers, "Of course, I didn''t mean it like that, mother. I''m just trying to make sense of things."

    Merina softly smiled and said, "It''s fine. Maybe if the royal consort wants to, he might tell us what happened. Or maybe he doesn''t know as well. Using the power of a divine being is beyond ourprehension."

    Ceti let out a low sigh as she nodded, though it also seemed odd a mythical being like the phoenix helped out a demon in the first ce.

    Not longer after, upon entering their temporary abode, Ceti remarked on the unusual stillness that permeated the air, "Why is it so silent?" Ceti wondered since, usually, this time around, she could hear Is''s faint footsteps or her humming a melody.

    Merina was about to agree when a faint, yet unmistakable scent wafted towards her. Her cheeks instantly reddened, and her brows raised, recognition lighting up her eyes, "Oh..."

    Ceti''s nose wrinkled, trying to discern the unfamiliar aroma, "What is that scent? Why does it seem¡­" Ceti wasn''t familiar with this scent, yet it felt like this wasn''t the first time she smelled something like this.

    It just made her feel strange and a sense of realization was slowly creeping up her spine.

    Merina gulped as she awkwardly smiled and said, "It must be some medicine¡­" She winced slightly, feeling she could havee up with a better excuse, and hoped Ceti wouldn''t press further.

    But as she feared, Ceti felt a sudden surge of curiosity.

    Without any further ado, she made her way briskly towards Asher''s room, Merina following close on her heels.

    "Ceti, wait!" Merina''s voice was tinged with urgency, and tried to stop her.

    But it was toote. The door swung open, revealing a tender scene inside.

    Asher and Is, lost in a world of their own,y intertwined, their bare forms showcasing a vulnerability and intimacy that was breathtakingly beautiful.

    The thin sheet that draped over them only added to the tantalizing allure of the tableau.

    Awoken from their peaceful slumber by the sharp intake of breath and the creaking door, Is''s dreamy contentment was instantly reced by a rising sense of panic.

    She quickly clutched the sheet around her, her eyes darting to the door to find Ceti and Merina standing there, their expressions mirroring their shock.

    Asher, however, seemed unaffected by the sudden intrusion, squinting against the bright morning light. He gave a groggy huff, "Who opens a door so loudly at this hour?"

    Ceti''s eyes widened, her cheeks turning redder and her shock transitioning to a mix of disbelief and even a tinge of bitterness, "You two... How could...You..." She stuttered, the weight of what she saw sinking in.

    Feeling the weight of judgment, Is tried to find words but found her voice lost in a sea of apprehension.

    Her heart raced as the implications of their rtionship, now exposed, loomedrge, even though she had never nned for any of this to happen.

    The risks of their tryst were amplified tenfold, given the status of Asher as the Bloodburn Queen''s consort.

    And with Ceti, a trusted aide of the Bloodburn Queen, having seen them, the secret may not remain concealed for long.

    "I can''t believe this..." Ceti mumbled, her tone shifting from shock to anger, "You... with¡­This is so... urgh!" Her frustration evident, she turned on her heel and stormed out.

    "No, Ceti, wait!" Is called out, attempting to rise from the bed in her haste.

    But Ceti had already left, sealing off any chance for immediate exnations or assurances.

    Is''s eyes were wide, her vulnerability apparent, "Asher... I''m so sorry," her voice barely above a whisper, "I never wanted any of this toplicate things or put us in trouble."

    A smile crept onto Asher''s face, a surprising reaction considering the gravity of their predicament.

    Is blinked, surprised and touched by his calm demeanor, while wondering how he was going to handle someone like Ceti.

    He leaned in, gently cupping Is''s chin and bringing her gaze to meet his, "You think too much," he murmured before nting a gentle kiss on her lips. As they parted, he continued, "Let me handle Ceti. Trust me, none of us is going to get in trouble."

    At the same time, he was surprised his mana circuit was up and active again, making him wonder if sleeping with Is worked some magic he wasn''t aware of.

    Is blinked, surprised and touched by his calm demeanor, while wondering how he was going to handle someone like Ceti.

    However, she felt a wave of warmth spread across her cheeks as she remembered the previous night.

    She was still in a state of disbelief, realizing that what happened wasn''t a dream.

    She then sunk her face into her arms, her lips pressing together, wondering what she had done and if things would really be alright in the future.

    She also felt guilty that she did this behind Rowena''s back and didn''t know how she was going to face her once she returned.

    In the heat of the moment and after being overwhelmed by her own feelings, she let herself get swept away by him.

    After spending almost her entire life yearning for love, he was the only one who gave what she was seeking and she couldn''t help herself from embracing it.

    But something equally or more concerning was how her parents and her people might react if they came to know that she slept with the consort of an enemy kingdom.

    She knew that her people, including her parents, would never see the Bloodburn Kingdom in a friendly light, especially when tensions still existed.

    She also never thought she would share a bed with the same man whom she hated once.

    At the same time, Merina, observing the two, couldn''t help but wear a small, knowing smile.

    The situation was undeniablyplex, but there was no denying the raw, palpable emotion between her Master and Is.

    Her eyes glistened with tears, feeling relieved and happy to see that he was finally awake and seemed to be in healthy condition.

    She perked up as her Master walked past her, his voice echoing in her mind, briefly instructing her.

    Understanding his message, Merina nodded subtly, turning her attention back to Is.

 Chapter 298 There Is No Going Back

    Chapter 298 There Is No Going Back

    Merina approached Is, the morning sun filtering through the window and casting a gentle glow on her features.

    She ced aforting hand on Is''s shoulder, and, with a soothing tone, began, "Is, there''s no need to fret over this. I am happy things turned out this way."

    Is looked up, surprise evident in her eyes, "Merina... after what you''ve seen, you truly don''t think it''s... disgraceful? I am not even his wife."

    A gentle smile graced Merina''s face, "How can it be shameful when two people like each other and act on their feelings? It''s a beautiful thing, even if the world around us might not understand. The royal consort has endured so much pain over the years. I''ve tried, in my own ways, to ease his burdens, but I''ve always known that I couldn''tpletely fill the void in his heart. With you, though...the chance of him being happy will definitely be more."

    A hint of a smile flickered across Is''s face, but it soon faded, reced by a look of conflict, "But Merina, your queen... she loves him, perhaps more than he even realizes. And my people...they have tens of centuries of grievances against the Bloodburn Kingdom. If word spread of what happened between me and Asher..."

    Merina raised a hand to interrupt her, silencing the cascade of concerns, "You needn''t burden yourself with these worries now. My Master has a way of navigating the most treacherous waters. If he truly wishes for you by his side, he''ll move mountains to make it happen."

    Is sofly smiled, nodding slowly. Though Merina''s words wereforting, the weight of the future loomed heavily on her. Still, in this moment, with a trusted confidant by her side, the world seemed a little less daunting.

    Amidst the weight of the situation, a curious glint entered Merina''s eyes, her lips curving into a bashful smile, "So¡­" she began, her voice no louder than a whisper, "How was your first night together?" Is was the only one she felt she could have the confidence to ask something like this, and she couldn''t contain her curiosity.

    Is''s cheeks immediately flushed a deep shade of crimson, her eyes darting away in embarrassment, "Merina¡­That''s... I can''t possibly..." She trailed off, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Is could still feel the soreness down there and yet a subtle throbbing sensation, a leftover sensation of the euphoria he made her feel.

    Merina couldn''t stop smiling seeing Is''s bashful face, but her expression told her volumes, and just as expected, her Master didn''t show any mercy at all to this poor girl despite it being her first time.

    It was a good thing she was a powerful Soul Devourer. Otherwise, Merina didn''t want to imagine what state any other ordinary woman might be in.

    Merina cleared her throat slightly before saying in a very low voice, "Don''t forget to take those...pills. Since his bloodline is powerful and special, we can''t afford to take any chances."

    "Oh..." Is''s cheeks briefly blushed as she nodded with an awkward smile.

    ¡ª

    Wind whipped at Ceti''s scarlet hair tied into a ponytail, sending dark tresses flying as she marched with fierce determination towards the back of the building, which was sitting atop a mountain.

    There was only a cliff pointing to the beautiful skies and an endless expanse of ocean below, though she barely took notice.

    Each footfall on the gravel echoed the turmoil in her heart. She felt a heaviness in her chest, the weight of surprise, bitterness, and confusion all pressing down on her.

    Finally reaching the edge, she clenched her fists, staring out at the horizon. She took a deep, shuddering breath, trying to calm the storm inside her.

    She winced, wondering why she even stormed out like a fool when she shouldn''t be the one running.

    She knew he was always the pervert consort, but to think he would have no qualms about sleeping with the enemy was a bit shocking, even if somewhere inside, she had seen iting.

    Even if the war had been over and the Umbralfiends had been defeated, Ceti knew the Bloodburn Kingdom would never view the Umbralfiends as an ally since the war had cost them a lot.

    Both sides would share the same feeling, and now things just got a lot moreplicated.

    But then, Is was not a bad person and surely didn''t n all of this to happen. She knew what feelings can make a person do. Ceti bit down on her lip, feeling frustrated by her own thoughts and feelings.

    Even now, that image of what happened that day with him was still shing in her mind.

    She turned to face Asher, her eyes sharp with a mixture of anger and embarrassment, "You call that normal? You are too... thick-skinned!" With a harrumph, she turned While she was distracted with her thoughts, suddenly, a voice broke through the ambiance, heavy with a teasing lilt, "I never thought the proud and brave Battlemaster would get that shocked and run away upon seeing something normal."

    Ceti''s grip tightened around her arms, which were crossed defiantly over her chest. She turned to face Asher, her eyes sharp with a mixture of anger and embarrassment, "You call that normal? You are too... thick-skinned!" With a harrumph, she turned around and added, "If you followed me because you are worried that I would tell the queen, then you can go back. It''s not like I can tell her even if I want to..."

    Asher''s casual stance was a sharp contrast to Ceti''s defensive posture.

    He raised an eyebrow, his gaze never leaving her back while slowly walking towards her, "And why''s that?"

    There was a pause. Ceti''s expression softened, the weight of her guilt apparent, "Y-You know very well why¡­I''ve wronged the queen in my own ways, even before Is did anything. I am not in a position to judge or reveal."

    Asher picked up on her difort and pushed further, "So, this is less about me and Is and more about your own past ''transgressions''?"

    Ceti''s dark blue eyes welled up with a hint of moisture, the closest Asher had ever seen here to tears, "I don''t need to exin myself to you. You... you just go on and do what you want, without regard for others'' feelings or for the rules of our kingdom. Don''t think I don''t know what you have been doing with my mother¡­" Ceti''s voice became slightly weak towards the end as all theseplicated feelings were pressing down on her heart.

    Suddenly, without warning, Asher gently encircled her from behind, his arms wrapping firmly around her curvaceous waist. The unexpected embrace caused her to momentarily stiffen, her surprise evident.

    "No¡­Let go¡­" she protested, her expression carrying anger, yet her voice was weak.

    But Asher remained steadfast, his chin gently resting on her shoulder, his warmth radiating through the cold, "Listen, Ceti," he murmured, his voice soft and soothing, "I do care about how you feel."

    Ceti''s struggle subsided for a moment, the sincerity in his voice making her pause.

    He tightened his grip slightly, anchoring her in ce, "But things aren''t as straightforward as you believe," Asher confessed, his tone solemn.

    His breath ghosted over her ear as he went on, "Still, I want you by my side, just like how I want Is and even your mother."

    "You¡­" Ceti pinched her lips as her fingers tightened around his arms. She never thought he could say something like that with such a straight face.

    "Before you say anything¡­Just think, isn''t your mother happier and stronger now that she is with me? She is not the helpless, weak maid anymore. She has found her voice and purpose, and do you think it would have been possible if I didn''t care? Merina is irreceable to me. If you think that''s shameless, then so be it since that''s the truth," Asher asked as his words and soothing voice melted Ceti''s strength, her hold loosening around his arms.

    Whether she liked it or not, she had to admit her mother had changed for the better. She was now more confident, stronger, and happier than ever.

    She had never imagined she would see her mother''s face have that bright glow.

    All her life, her mother always seemed sad and lonely and always had that forced smile to not let anybody else see her pain.

    Was this why, despite always knowing the truth in her heart, she never truly felt hatred towards him?

    He might be crude and a pervert but he was really different¡­for a man of his status and power to notice and care about things most wouldn''t, let alone nobles like him.

    Yet, her emotions swirled like a storm within her, her eyes reflecting the uncertainty and turmoil she felt, "Your Highness," she began, her voice shaky, "we can''t¡­I can''t... I don''t want to hurt the queen."

    Asher''s arms around her tightened even more, as if he was trying to shield her from all theplex feelings swirling around them, "It''s not your responsibility to take care of her personal life. That''s mine," he said, his voice firm, "I will handle things with Rowena, in my own way."

    She looked down, away from his intense gaze, her voice barely above a whisper, "But I''ve always been by her side, always trying to do what''s best for her."

    "And what about you?" Asher interjected, lifting her chin with a finger, forcing her to look into his piercing dark yellow eyes, "For once in your life, think about what you want, Ceti. Not what Rowena wants, not what the kingdom wants, but what you want. Besides, after everything that we went through and happened between us...There is no going back."

    The weight of his words pressed down on her, making her heartbeat echo loudly in her ears. The air around them seemed to thicken with tension. She bit her lower lip, her face a canvas of vulnerability, uncertainty, and yearning.

    Asher''s voice grew softer, but more intense, "If you want me, don''t push me away. But if you don''t..." he trailed off, leaving the words hanging in the air.

    Without giving her a moment to respond, Asher gently cupped her face, his thumbs caressing her cheeks.

    The world around them seemed to fade away as he closed the gap between them, sealing their lips in a passionate, soul-stirring kiss.

    "Mnnn~"

    At first, Ceti''s hands twitched, threatening to push him away.

    But the depth of emotion in his kiss, the warmth, and intensity of it, weakened her defenses. She felt her strength being sapped away, her resolve melting, as she was pulled deeper into the whirlwind of emotions Asher was evoking in her.

    Not too far away, Merina, standing by the window, silently watched the unfolding scene below.

    Despite witnessing such a sight, her expression wasn''t one of shock or disbelief, it was filled with understanding and hope.

    A soft smile adorned her lips as her eyes glistened.

    Shortly after, as the kiss between Asher and Ceti broke, her face was a zing shade of red, struggling to regain herposure, "You¡­You can''t just... put ridiculous conditions like that," she said, her voice quivering, "And don''t expect me to do anything p-perverted...not until you''ve sorted things out with the queen."

    The weight of her words,bined with the intensity of the moment, felt like a storm she needed to escape from. Without giving him a chance to respond, she turned on her heels and quickly made her way back towards the building.

    Asher smirked as he watched her retreating figure, the lingering taste of her lips still on his tongue.

    He brought a hand to his face, rubbing his temples as if trying to massage away certainplicated feelings brewing within him.

    Looking up towards the vast sky, he muttered to himself with a sigh, "What the hell am I doing?"

    For the first time in his life, he was having this strange fear of letting go and wanting to hold on to whatever he wanted. Yet, at the same time, he no longer felt like a shipwreck stranded on a deste shore; the tides had shifted, and he was setting sail once more.

    The strange dream he had seemed to have stirred something inside him.

    He had never felt so uncertain about his actions and thoughts before, and Rowena''s face was still lingering in his mind, making his lips press together.

    However, before he realized it, he found himself wondering how she was doing back in the kingdom.

 Chapter 299 A Storm Ahead

    Chapter 299 A Storm Ahead

    6 months had passed since the Quest of the Worthy had begun and yet, the streets and markets of the Bloodburn Kingdom were still buzzing with anticipation and excitement.

    Everywhere, from taverns to tailors, people gathered in small groups to discuss the uing results of the Quest of the Worthy.

    Betting booths had been set up, and they were filled with eager citizens cing bets on their favorite contenders. There were a lot of life crystals to win, and it was too tempting for even the wealthy nobles to ignore.

    Conversations flowed, filled with spections and excitement, "I think the Young Lord Silvan will win the Deviar!" one dered. Another countered, "No way! Young Lady Sabina has shown her prowess. She''s going to take it!"

    "You all dare to not even consider the royal consort?? May you die a thousand deaths!" Another one shouted fervently as others momentarily hid their faces in the crowd while some others joined him.

    There were also bets on who would make it back alive or not.

    Amidst all themotion, an old bard strummed his lute, singing tales of the Quest from past years, with eager listeners surrounding him, hoping to catch hints about the oue even if they knew each time the quest was different.

    In stark contrast to the lively streets, the throne room in Demonstone Castle was silent and filled with tension.

    Massive ck marble pirs supported the vast ceiling adorned with chandeliers made of glowing crystals, casting an eerie illumination over the room.

    Rowena, dressed in a magnificent ck gown, her crimson eyes glinting with a cold, dignified light, sat regally on the throne, her every demeanor suggesting that she was inplete control.

    A row of courtiers and ministers stood aligned, awaiting their turn to deliver reports. The throne room echoed the soft shuffling of parchments and the asional clearing of throats.

    One minister, a tall, gaunt man with spectacles perched on his nose, read aloud the updates from the realm. He spoke about trade agreements, infrastructural developments, and updates about their allies and enemies.

    However, with each passing report, Rowena noticed the growing unease in his demeanor.

    Finally, taking a deep breath, he said, "Your Highness, I have onest piece of news, but¡­I must warn you, it''s rather unsettling."

    Rowena''s piercing eyes narrowed, the chilling atmosphere in the throne room intensifying, "Out with it, Minister Hale," shemanded in a voice dripping with coldness.

    Minister Hale adjusted his spectacles and coughed lightly, "The recent friendly spar that was hosted by the Draconis Kingdom as per the Devourer''s Pact...ended in a disaster, Your Highness." He paused, ncing around nervously as if expecting a violent reaction from his queen.

    Rowena''s eyes fixed sharply on him as a frown began to form on her face, "Go on," she prodded with a menacing calm.

    He swallowed, "Our representative, Lord Verin, somehow ended up killing one of the Draconis princes during the spar. As you are aware, such a spar is meant for show and to demonstrate the prowess of each kingdom. The rules clearly state that there should be no fatalities."

    The air in the room grew thicker, the weight of the revtion bearing down on everyone present. The courtiers exchanged anxious nces, while a few senior members of the council were wiping the sweat off their brows.

    It wasmon knowledge that the Draconis Kingdom was the strongest kingdom in the entire realm. Their Bloodburn Kingdom would barelye close to half of their strength.

    "A grave vition of the Devourer''s Pact from our side? What does the Draconis King demand?" Rowena''s voice held a deadly edge as her fingers curled in.

    Minister Hale hesitated for a moment, "The Draconis King is outraged, as expected. He demandspensation for the life of his son. His proposition is for one of his remaining princes to spar with our royal consort. And this time, it won''t be for show but a true test of strength."

    A deep frown formed on Rowena''s face as she parted her lips, "I see..." she murmured, her eyes glinting with hidden fury. The already chilling room seemed to grow colder, and the courtiers felt an icy grip around their hearts. They could barely imagine the tempest brewing within their queen, even though she didn''t say much.

    It was quite obvious the royal consort would die if the queen agrees, but can she afford to not agree?

    This was definitely a move to punish the Bloodburn Kingdom no matter what she decided on, though they couldn''t understand why the Draconis Kingdom would suddenly act now.

    Rowena''s eyes were hard and cold as she knew the Draconis King had an abundance of heirs. A hundred sons, at least.

    She knew he purposefly sacrificed one of his sons to frame them. This was definitely a setup!

    And so Rowena continued with a icy gaze, "Lord Verin may be many things, but foolish? Certainly not. He knows the importance and tradition of the Devourer''s Pact. Something seems wrong and we can''t simply sit still."

    Rowena knew the Devourer''s Pact was a pact created by the Devourer''s grandson to form a bridge of peace between the Bloodburn Kingdom and the Draconis Kingdom.

    One of the rules of the pact involved holding a friendly spar between the two kingdoms every ten years. And this tradition has been going on for thousands of years. This pact was one of the main reasons, at least in the eyes of the public, that they hadn''t gone to war yet.

    This was the reason why Rowena wondered why the Draconis King would suddenly use foul y even though she knew what kind of a man he was.

    His forefathers, some as rotten as him, had never dared to sully the pact.

    A few members of the council nodded in agreement, murmuring their support for their queen''s suspicions. Still, this news had thrown the entire court into chaos as they could guess how ugly things could get because of this.

    Minister Hale continued in a tense tone, "The Draconis King also added that he will give us time until the Quest of the Worthy is over. If our royal consort doesn''t agree to the spar after he returns, then there will be severe consequences. That is how he worded it."

    Rowena''s hand clenched around the armrest of her throne, "Minister Hale, send a message to the Draconis King. Inform him that we will consider his proposal, but not before an investigation is conducted on our end. I will not have our kingdom''s reputation tarnished based on baseless usations. Then, I will decide whether to consider hispensation request."

    She then rose gracefully from her throne, her long flowing gown trailing behind her as her piercing crimson eyes surveyed the room onest time, "That will be all for today," she announced curtly, her voice echoing through the vast throne room.

    The courtiers, ministers, and various members of the council bowed deeply, their heads almost touching the floor.

    As they did so, furtive nces were exchanged amongst them. The weight of the situation,bined with the Draconis King''s audacious demand, left a palpable tension in the air. They all knew the stakes involved.

    However, they had tomend the strength of their queen to still stand strong despite facing such a grave and troublesome storm. Anyone else in her shoes would have sumbed to the threat and pressure. It was not as if nobody knew the infamy and the power of the Draconis Kingdom.

    Rowena exited the throne room, her footsteps echoing in the silent hallway.

    Soon, therge ornate doors of her private study stood before her. Pushing them open, she stepped inside, letting them close softly behind her. The atmosphere in her study was vastly different from the grandiosity of the throne room. This was a space she had always considered her sanctuary.

    She let out a soft sigh, her shoulders slumping ever so slightly. Alone in the privacy of her study, she was able to finally rx a bit as she slowly walked over to her desk, her fingers grazing the back of a chair.

    She knew with her investigation she had bought some time but also knew that the Draconis King was a snake who wouldn''t let an investigation stop him.

    All she could do was pray Asher returned before it was toote since this was a decision she couldn''t make alone. His fate and the fate of the entire kingdom were hanging in the bnce.

    However, her heart weighed heavily with the knowledge of what caused things to end up like this.

    Her love for Asher, once her most guarded secret, was now an open book for their enemies. She knew people now knew about her feelings for Asher and not just merely specting and gossiping.

    The memory of that moment yed in her mind: The court, the people, their whispers... and the undeniable pull that led her to kiss Asher in public, unable to hide her feelings for him.

    His sudden distance and the strange way he was acting before departing had made her act recklessly.

    She regretted not having good control of her emotions at that time. It was the only time she lost control after spending her entire life learning how to keep her emotions in check and watch herself in the presence of others since every action or word thates from her can change things.

    Her gaze was then drawn to the painting that upied a prominent ce on the wall.

    It was the gift he had given her, an enchanting depiction of the two of them, forever immortalized in a moment of shared happiness. With a subtle, mncholic gaze, she approached it, her fingers gently touching Asher''s painted face.

    "Ash¡­" she murmured, her eyes shimmering with a hint of yearning in her eyes, "I hope you are doing alright..." The void of his absence gnawed at her soul as she wished she could see him just for a fleeting moment, to make sure he was safe.

    Every night, she had tried to find sce in sleep but found none. The thought of him out there, facing dangers without her protective shadow, was unbearable.

    Ever since her father brought him home, she was beside him, watching over him, and now, for the first time, he wasn''t beside her. Each day of these past 6 months felt like an eternity, waiting for him while the uneasiness in her heart showed no signs of going away.

    She ced her hand on the painting, closing her eyes, praying to whatever deities might be listening, hoping he was safe.

    However, suddenly, her eyes opened wide, upon getting a message in her mind. Her eyes glowed as she learned that the High Seer was ready to see her after being in seclusion for months.

    She narrowed her eyes and immediately left after waiting for this meeting for a long time.

 Chapter 300 Worries Of The Heart

    300 Worries Of The Heart

    As the crimson sun dipped below the horizon, casting a deep red glow, Rowena stepped out of the castle.

    Guided by a path made of smooth cobblestones, she approached the Pir Sanctuary. The sanctuary was a chamber within an ancient building standing tall, far away from the bustling areas of the kingdom.

    Since this ce was considered sacred, nobody, including the previous kings and queens never dared to sully it or cause any kind of disturbance to it.

    The sanctuary itself was built from lebaster stone, its walls etched with intricate patterns that told stories of prophecies past and foretold. Some myths suggest that these stones help absorb vibrations of the Seven Hells, thus allowing the Seer to listen to the sound each thread of fate might make.

    The grand entrance of the sanctuary was framed by twin pirs with a cascading veil of ivy. As Rowena neared, the heavy wooden doors creaked open, revealing the dimly lit, incense-filled interior.

    In the heart of the sanctuary was the Chamber of Visions, where the High Seer, ric, often resided.

    Its floor was covered in plush deep blue rugs, and around the room were tall bookshelves, filled with ancient tomes and scrolls.

    Crystal orbs of various sizes and colors were ced strategically around the chamber, their faint glow casting dancing shadows on the walls.

    Seated at a massive, ornate wooden table carved with symbols and runes was ric.

    His long white beard flowed like a river down to his waist, and his wise eyes, almost as old as time itself, sparkled with a depth of knowledge.

    As Rowena entered, he looked up, his gaze softening as he recognized her.

    "Ah, Your Majesty. It''s been a while since you sought my counsel," ric greeted, his voice deep and soothing.

    Rowena nodded, her regal demeanor intact as she approached, "Indeed, Seer ric. These are trying times."

    ric motioned to the chair opposite him, "Please, have a seat."

    Rowena gracefully sat, her gown pooling around her. She looked directly into ric''s eyes, the weight of her concerns evident, "I seek rity. The path ahead is murky, and I find myself in need of your wisdom."

    ric sighed as he looked at her with an understanding nod, "Even amon man can see that the royal consort being away and participating in the Quest for the Worthy is something that troubles you the most."

    Rowena maintained her gaze as her eyes briefly softened before saying with a hint of desperation, "I thought I could stay strong until he returns. But as each day passes, I find it¡­unbearable. I do not know how he is doing in the quest, if he is safe or if he is¡­" Rowena sighed as she closed her eyes, trying to control the tumultuous emotions flowing into her heart.

    She also didn''t know if he would get back before the date of the Sacred Union.

    "I understand¡­" ric nodded in a deep and soothing voice and added as he leaned back, "Very well," he murmured, "Let''s delve into the threads of fate and see what they reveal."

    ric began his divination as his hands moved gracefully above a crystal ball that sat at the center of the table.

    As his fingers danced, the ball began to glow, illuminating the room with an ethereal light. Wisps of crimson smoke formed inside the ball as his lips began to tremble while mumbling something incoherently.

    After a minute that felt like an eternity, ric began to speak, his voice a soft whisper, "I cannot see the precise location or the direct events surrounding the royal consort. The mists of the Seven Hells are heavy, obscuring clear sight. However, I sense a great struggle within him, one concerning his heart and his future."

    Rowena''s crimson eyes widened slightly, and her voice, though calm, carried a hint of urgency, "What does that mean? Is there anything within my power to help him?"

    ric''s face, wrinkled with the wisdom of ages, showed a momentary furrow of his brows, "His heart... It seems to belong to more than one ce. Every decision you make will impact his happiness and has the potential to shape the future of both the Bloodburn Kingdom and his very soul."

    Rowena''s heart skipped a beat, her emotions reflected in her gaze, "More than one ce... Does that mean...he loves someone else too?" There was a hint of vulnerability in her voice, a crack in her usually cold expression.

    She felt her heart clench, and for some reason, Is''s face shed in her mind.

    ric opened his eyes, which held a deeppassion, and he let out a soft sigh, "I am not sure but it''s not as simple as love shared between two souls. The royal consort''s heart is in turmoil, suffering for reasons I cannot clearly decipher. What I can tell you is that to find peace, his heart needs sce. A loving touch, understanding,passion. The more sources of this sce he finds, the better. Otherwise¡­" ric''s eyes trembled as his expression filled with hesitation.

    Rowena''s voice had an edge of urgency as she pressed him, "Seer ric, what is it you aren''t saying? I must know."

    The room grew tense as ric hesitated, biting the inside of his cheek as if he were gathering courage. His long, white beard shifted as he moved, and his wise eyes darted briefly to Rowena, hinting at a truth he was reluctant to unveil.

    Taking a deep breath, ric replied with a gravity that sent chills down Rowena''s spine, "Your Majesty, if the royal consort does not find the sce he seeks... I foresee a grave fate looming over him and everything surrounding him. The mists of the future are fickle, but what I see is undeniably dark."

    Rowena''s already pale skin seemed to grow even whiter. Her eyes, usually so sharp andmanding, now looked vulnerable, filled with the dread of an impending storm. She sat rigid, every muscle taut, her fingers curled tightly into fists.

    Seeing the weight his words were having on Rowena, ric continued with evident pain in his expression, "I deeply regret that I could not offer you the sce you sought today. It may be wise for you to take some time, to rest and ponder deeply upon the revtions. Many destinies intertwine with the choices ahead."

    Rowena''s gaze turned distant as she reflected on ric''s words. With a trembling voice, she whispered, "I was blind... I never realized he suffered so. Does it mean I did not love him deeply enough to see? Or perhaps did I do something to make him lose faith in me and not confide in me?" Rowena couldn''t help but voice out the fears that had been guing her heart for a long time.

    ric shook his head gently, his eyes filled with understanding and wisdom, "In all my years as the High Seer, I''ve not experienced love as you people do. However, I''ve witnessed its intricacies in countless souls. Believe me when I say, both you and the royal consort love each other more profoundly than you may ever fathom."

    A glimmer of hope shone in Rowena''s eyes, the light of a love that refused to be snuffed out.

    ric continued, "The royal consort''s immense love for you is possibly what''s keeping him from burdening you with his torments. And perhaps your profound love for him has made you overlook the subtle signs, choosing to see the strength rather than the hidden vulnerabilities."

    Rowena absorbed ric''s words, their depths sinking into her very soul. His words struck a chord inside her as she felt he was right.

    She did choose to overlook the subtle signs she had picked up, especially how he acted around her before he left.

    Or perhaps she was afraid of delving into it.

    However, she was now more curious than ever to know what was guing Asher''s heart. She felt saddened she never knew about it all this time.

    Rowena then slowly rose from her seat, the long, elegant train of her ck gown sweeping across the cold floor of the sanctuary. There was a regal poise in her posture, even in her evident distress.

    Turning to face ric, her voice firm yetden with gratitude, she said, "Seer ric, there''s no need for apologies. Your words, though daunting, have given me the rity I desperately sought."

    ric, visibly relieved at her understanding, bowed his head slightly in respect, "May the winds of fortune guide you, my queen."

    With a graceful nod, Rowena approached the massive doors of the Pir Sanctuary before leaving the ce with a heavy heart andplicated emotions.

    ¡ª

    The opulent hall of Bloodwing Mansion was bathed in a muted crimson glow, the intricately designed chandeliers overhead casting shadows on the dark marble floors.

    Majestic columns adorned with ancient carvings lined the hallway, their surfaces glistening from the soft luminance. The vast corridor, despite its grandeur, was filled with an atmosphere of palpable tension.

    Dozens of guards, dressed in the rich jet-ck uniforms of House Drake, stood in firm ranks, their sharp eyes constantly scanning their surroundings for any signs of danger.

    It was as if they didn''t even dare to let down their guard for even a second, especially considering the person who stationed them here with strict instructions.

    However, the moment the grand double doors at the entrance swung open to reveal an elegant figure with a voluptuous bosom, the stoicism of the guards seemed momentarily shaken.

    The unmistakable sound of her heels clicking against the marble echoed throughout the hall.

    With her silver hair cascading down her back like liquid moonlight and her posture radiating authority, her very presence was imposing. Every step she took was filled with purpose, her regal gown billowing behind her.

    As she strode forward, each guard she passed bowed deeply, their heads nearly touching the ground. The chilling aura she radiated made them involuntarily swallow, the weight of her gaze almost too much to bear.

    Yet her eyes, those piercing red orbs, were not on them but fixed intently on the ornate door at the end of the hall.

    Will the queen be able to help our boi? :#

    Finally reached 300 chaps, damn!

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 301 He Is Back?

    Chapter 301 He Is Back?

    Reba reached the door and paused for a mere second before pushing it open. The room beyond was dimly lit, but the muted sunlight streaming through the sheer curtains highlighted a bed in its center. On ity Oberon Drake, his usually vibrant face pallid, lost in an eternal slumber.

    Noticing Reba''s entrance, two maids, dressed in simple dresses with aprons, who were attending to Oberon immediately straightened up, their movements hurried.

    Sensing the change in atmosphere, one of the guards inside the room made to speak, but before he could, Reba''s voice, as cold as ice, rang out, "Leave," shemanded curtly.

    The maids exchanged fleeting nces, their faces pale, before nodding and making a hasty retreat.

    The guards followed suit, each offering a deep bow to Reba as they filed out of the room. The heavy door clicked shut behind them, leaving Reba alone with her son.

    The harsh demeanor that Reba had maintained melted away in an instant. Her eyes, which had always been cold and calcting, now shimmered with unshed tears.

    She moved gracefully, the rustle of her gown the only sound as she approached the bed. Sitting beside her son, she gently caressed his face, the touch filled with a mother''s love and longing.

    Her eyes softened with motherly love as she delicately took out and held an elegant bottle. The crimson liquid inside swirled, its rich texture captivating, akin to fine wine aged to perfection.

    "My dear son," she began, her voice tender and filled with emotion, "today you would have celebrated your 100th Blood Anniversary. Though you remain in this deep slumber, I have brought you a gift," The bottle gleamed under the light, emphasizing its preciousness.

    With reverent fingers, she traced the intricately designed patterns on the bottle, "This is no ordinary blood," she murmured, almost to herself, her tone dripping with pride, "It is from House Thorne, my own lineage, and dates back 800 years," Slowly, she unscrewed the cap, and the room was filled with the rich, metallic scent of the blood. Her face lit up with a mix of nostalgia and bliss as she inhaled deeply, savoring the intoxicating aroma.

    Carefully, she tilted Oberon''s head and gently opened his lips, pouring the radiant blood into his mouth. The thick liquid shimmered as it flowed, a reflection of its power and purity, "This blood," she continued, her voice filled with conviction, "is from an S-Rank woman of those times. It possesses unparalleled strength and vitality. It should nourish you, keeping you healthy and strong until the end of the Quest of the Worthy...I hope¡­"

    Drawing the bottle back, she delicately recapped it and set it down on a bedside table. Her gaze, previously warm, shifted, and a chilling glint appeared in her eyes, "And once the quest is over, my son," she whispered, her tone venomous, "I promise you, you shall rise again. That alien wretch who dared harm you will rue the day he crossed our path."

    Her visage transformed, the loving mother now reced by a vengeful one. She stood up, her posture regal andmanding, as she walked towards the window. The light framed her silhouette, casting a long shadow across the room.

    Her lips twisted into a venomous smile as she stared out, her thoughts a storm of rage and vengeance, "Even if he manages to return alive, his days are numbered," she vowed, her voice a cold promise of retribution.

    ¡ª

    2 months ago,

    Rachel led her team into a Safe Zone in the Tidal Tempest, their footsteps creating soft imprints on the ground that glowed briefly before fading while the sun had barely risen.

    Ten Hunters, their armor scuffed and expressions wary, trailed behind, their steps noticeably heavier. They seemed out of ce next to Rachel''s team, like wolves following a pride of lions.

    Since they had to run away from their shelter, they kept traveling non-stop, trying to put as much distance between them and the Demon Rippers. They couldn''t risk taking a chance being close to people involved in a bounty hunt.

    Amelia, her expression soured, "Disgusting brutes," she spat, her voice dripping with disdain. "Because of those five, we lost weeks'' worth of resources," She felt her nerves tremble at the thought of working so hard for weeks and all the effort going down the drain.

    Rachel sighed, her eyes scanning their meager supplies, "We''ll have to save up for a shelter in the next mini-dungeon," she remarked, looking at Victor, who seemed lost in thought, his usually alert eyes distant, "Victor, did the Demon Rippers survive? They said they''d reach out after the bounty, which was already over a few hours ago."

    Victor''s eyes snapped into focus, his gaze settling on Rachel. With a slight shake of his head, he responded in a casual yet slightly stiff voice, "They''re dead."

    Amelia scoffed quietly, a look of genuine disbelief forming on her face, "Huh? How did they manage not to stay alive? Especially after you went to all the trouble of getting Boden and so many others to help?" Amelia remembered how, right after the Demon Rippers were forced to run, Victor led them to a Safe Zone and announced in public, calling for a favor.

    And obviously, due to his influence and power, so many Hunters volunteered to lend a hand. She felt so frustrated at that time, thinking that with so many of them helping the Demon Rippers, the bounty would nothing be a fun time for them.

    However, the reality was quite astonishing, and she never expected the Demon Rippers to still fall after getting literally a small army to help them.

    Victor''s smile was thin, subtly unsettling, "The Umbralfiend Princess must''ve rallied quite the force. Her group alone couldn''t have taken down Axton and his friends. She got herself some powerful allies. This only means we should be careful and not underestimate them."

    Rachel, her eyebrows knitting in confusion, shook her head, "It doesn''t add up. Hellbringer and his group gathering so many powerful allies in this short time frame? It''s... it''s improbable. Unless they had such allies to begin with, and even that would be quite the coincidence."

    Victor''s sharp green eyes seemed to pierce the distance, narrowing slightly as he mulled over the situation, "You''re right. The timeline doesn''t fit. As far as we knew, they were tagging along with a bunch of Umbralfiends before. We are definitely missing something important here."

    Standing not too far from them, Yui, her fingers clutching the hem of Emiko''s dress, whispered, "Do you think... he could really be that strong?"

    Emiko, her eyebrows arched in surprise, gave Yui a sidelong nce, "I''ve seen a lot in our time here," she admitted quietly, "but this is... unexpected." A sigh of relief left her lips, which Yui mirrored, both thankful for the continued existence of their Master.

    For the past few hours, they felt like they were walking on thin ss since if he died, they would drop dead too. Only as the hours passed were they feeling more relieved.

    However, the moment was interrupted by a sharp exmation from Amelia. She pointed toward the middle of the Safe Zone, her gaze fixed on a swelling crowd, "What''s going on over there? Quite themotion."

    Rachel squinted, trying to get a better look. "There''s a heated discussion of some sort," she observed, "We should go see what it''s about."

    Without waiting for an answer, she strode forward, her team falling into step behind her, each one curious as well.

    Rachel and her team weaved their way through the crowd, the murmurs growing louder.

    "Is it true?" one woman asked, eyes wide with trepidation, "Is the Golden Prince really back?"

    A younger Hunter whispered, "I heard his ghost is stuck here. How terrifying! To think that even in death, he''d haunt us."

    Amelia, her posture rigid and alert, scanned the crowd. Hearing the name ''Golden Prince'' sent a jolt of surprise through her, and she immediately locked eyes with Rachel.

    Rachel''s usually determined blue eyes were filled with shock and disbelief, and there was a subtle tremor in her gaze.

    Acting swiftly, Amelia pped her hands with a loud smack, drawing the attention of the entire crowd. The murmurs died down instantly, "Who is spreading such nonsense tales?" Amelia demanded, her voice echoing in the sudden silence.

    Anky man, his face masked with anxiety, hesitantly pointed to a group at the center, "It''s them," he said, his voice shaky. "They imed to have seen his ghost."

    "Move!" Amelia''smand was sharp, filled with the authority that came naturally to her. The crowd parted like a river, making a clear path to the group in question. They were a disheveled bunch, with a mix of men and women, all wearing expressions of genuine fear.

    As Amelia approached with Rachel and the team in tow, she ced her hands authoritatively on her hips, "Speak," she ordered, her eyes scanning the group. "If you''re spreading lies and causing unnecessary panic, you''ll regret it."

    One of the women from the group stepped forward, gulping nervously. "We''re not lying," she began, her voice quivering. "We truly saw something... "

    The murmurs grew louder around them, but they were hushed once more as Victor suddenly stepped forward, sidelining an annoyed Amelia.

    The weight of his aura pressed on the atmosphere, adding to the tension, "Exactly what did you see?" His voice became suddenly cold, demanding, every inch exuding the aura of a powerful Elite Hunter.

    Amelia wasn''t surprised to see Victor like this since she knew he and the Golden Prince weren''t exactly friends, considering what happened between them. The memory of that only made her curve her lips.

 Chapter 302 Panic And Fear

    Chapter 302 Panic And Fear

    The man, whose armor was worn and tattered, took a deep breath, trying to steady his voice, "We... We were out in the open, gathering resources." He began, taking another steadying breath, "Suddenly, the night sky was engulfed in this... this brilliant, blinding golden light. I''ve never seen anything so... pure except from¡­him. Only one person can ever give off such an aura...Golden Prince. I swear, we''re not mistaking it."

    Rachel''s eyes darted from one person to another, absorbing their words, her mind racing.

    A woman, her face streaked with soot and dirt, gestured to another group, "That''s not all," she interrupted, her voice grave, "They were the ones who witnessed it closest."

    Victor''s head snapped to the indicated group, his piercing gaze settling on them. The weight of that gaze made a woman step forward hesitantly.

    She lowered her head slightly, her voice soft yet filled with unmistakable fear, "Our shelter... It''s atop a cliff. From there, we saw that same golden light, but this time, it spread from above a tall rocky structure. The earth... it trembled beneath our feet. Even though we were far, and the darkness shielded most of the scene, that aura, it... it felt like the Golden Prince. We literally felt it, and we have been near Golden Prince before, albeit from a distance."

    Amelia clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palm while Rachel''s lips were trembling as they pressed together.

    The crowd was now murmuring louder, unease evident in their eyes.

    Everyone felt the gravity of the situation. If these rumors were true, then things might be worse.

    Suddenly, a loud scoff escaped Victor''s lips, followed by a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "It seems there''s been a slight misunderstanding," he began, his voice echoing, capturing everyone''s attention, "The Corrupted Prince is dead. That''s a fact set in stone. Anyone implying otherwise is not only undermining the arduous efforts of our brave hunters who sacrificed their lives but also tantly insulting our esteemed President."

    The intensity of his gaze made the crowd shift ufortably. The man who had first spoken stammered, "We... we didn''t mean to insult anyone, sir. We just... we were worried."

    Rachel, seeing the distress and fear in their eyes, stepped forward.

    Her soft-spoken manner and herposed demeanor instantly made the others feel a bitfortable, especially since she was the president''s daughter, "I understand your concerns," she began gently, her voice radiating warmth and empathy, "But we must be careful in how we express these worries. Panic is our enemy, especially in a ce like this. If you witness such an event again, I urge you to approach any of us or our high-ranking members to discuss it further. Creating amotion isn''t beneficial for any of us, considering we all are participating in a dangerous quest like this. We have bigger things to worry about than this."

    Outside the thick of the crowd, Emiko and Yui stood, their emotions palpable. Yui''s wide eyes met Emiko''s, the same emotion reflected in both but vastly contrasting with those of fear in the eyes of others.

    In a voice barely above a whisper, Yui asked, "Emiko... do you think... he is really back?"

    Her hand moved unconsciously to her chest, her heart pounding heavily.

    Emiko''s gaze trembled as she clutched Yui''s hand, seeking and offeringfort simultaneously. "I don''t know, Yui," Emiko whispered back, her voice quivering. "It seems impossible... but if it''s true, then the world needs him again. We¡­need him again.."

    After calming down the crowd, Rachel and her team navigated their way through. In contrast to the earlier agitation, a thoughtful silence enveloped the group.

    That is, until Amelia broke it, her voice hushed with evident worry, "You know, my great grandparents spoke of times when they saw the spirits of fallen Hunters during this very quest. Do you think... could he really be here as a ghost?"

    Victor nced sideways at her, amusement evident in his eyes. He chuckled, shaking his head slightly, "Amelia, you''re so easily swayed by tales. Even if such tales were true, remember, the Corrupted Prince didn''t fall during the Quest of the Worthy. His soul can''t be trapped here. Other than that," he added with a smirk, "each Quest of the Worthy is unique. Information from past quests is irrelevant here."

    Amelia bit her lip, evidently frustrated by Victor''s smartass answer yet again, but before she could reply, Rachel''s voice cut through, "Regardless, it wouldn''t hurt to be certain." She gestured with her chin, her gaze fixed intently on a figure in the distance.

    Following her gaze, the group saw a man who stood out even in a crowd.

    Tall, with almost eerily pale skin that seemed to glow in the soft light of the sun. His long white beard flowed gracefully down his chest, matching the pure white of his eyes, which gave an uncanny feeling.

    His appearance and aura screamed of immense power while at the same time appearing mundane. It was clear from the way others cleared a path for him that they were too terrified to even catch his gaze.

    "That''s the Zone Master," Amelia whispered, eyes wide. She gulped audibly, her expression apprehensive, "Rachel... are you sure about approaching him?"

    Amelia still hadn''t forgotten what happened to those poor bunch of Hunters who decided to mess around with the Zone Master thinking he was an old and weak demon. How could they not understand that no ordinary person can be the Zone Master in a quest like this.

    Rachel nodded resolutely, "It''s the only way to get to the truth. As the Zone Master, I am sure he knows everything that goes on in this quest," She started forward, the group following closely, every step weighted with anticipation.

    Rachel took a deep breath and approached the Zone Master, her posture respectful, "Honorable Zone Master," she began, her voice steady despite her nerves, "I''vee to inquire about the rumors circting here. Is it true that Golden Prince is present within the mini-dungeons of this quest, albeit as a spirit?"

    The Zone Master, his hands sped behind his back, didn''t spare her a nce. He continued gazing into the distance, his eyes opaque and his expression inscrutable.

    After what seemed like an eternity but was merely a few seconds, he uttered a single word in a voice devoid of emotion, "Move."

    The weight of that single word still pressed heavily on them, like a tangible force that threatened to crush their very beings.

    That singlemand, so absolute and potent, made Rachel and her group step back unconsciously, creating a clear path for the Zone Master.

    The weight of that single word still pressed heavily on them, like a tangible force that threatened to crush their very beings.

    "Oh, for the love of..." Amelia exhaled loudly in relief, shaking her head, "I knew it would be fruitless. The Zone Master will never share information, especially if it''s not rted to the safe zone."

    Rachel stared at the receding figure of the Zone Master, her brow creased and her lips pressed in a thin line. Clearly, her thoughts were a whirlwind of contemtion and conjecture.

    Victor smiled lightly, "Well, that''s that. Let''s not lose our heads over such tales. We need to stay focused on the next mini-dungeon," But the twinkle in his eye dimmed momentarily, his casual demeanor disrupted as he remembered the description of the light emanating from the tall structure from that woman...It sounded eerily like the ce where Axton and the others were camping.

    However, unbeknownst to them, the Zone Master''s gaze narrowed as his figure faded away.

    ¡ª

    2 monthster,

    Amidst the hum of the rising sun, Asher emerged from the temporary housing, the light of dawn casting a gentle glow on his dove-gray skin.

    Following closely behind were Merina, her motherly grace evident even in the way she walked; Ceti, her scarlet hair flowing behind her, her piercing dark blue eyes scanning the surroundings with caution; and Is, shimmering in the early light, her twilight-blue skin reflecting the hues of the sky. However, her gaze seemed to avoid Asher''s back as if she was afraid of meeting his gaze.

    The instant Asher stepped into the open, he felt a myriad of eyes on him.

    He was ustomed to the stares, many stemming from envy due to his striking appearance, his status, or the stunningpanions he had and, of course, their belief that he had been having a vacation in this safe zone for a long while.

    But he noticed something else, something more unsettling.

    After they were done with the staring, he noticed all of their faces held some kind of tension, with some of them heartedly discussing something inrge groups.

    "Why does everyone seem like they''re walking on eggshells?" Asher questioned, breaking the silence.

    Merina and Ceti exchanged a quick, knowing nce. With a deep breath, Ceti, always the direct one, replied, "It''s because of that night. Or, more urately, what transpired with you."

    Asher''s dark yellow eyes fixed on Ceti, a subtle hint of confusion apparent, "What do you mean?"

    Ceti paused, her gaze momentarily dropping. When she looked back up, her eyes were resolute, "The talk among the demons is that the ghost of Golden Prince might be present in this quest. You were...unconscious, for the past two months. You missed the initial uproar. And yet, even now, the panic is palpable. Even though Golden Prince was only known to us for barely more than a decade, he was a nightmare to our world during the years he was alive. And now people are afraid they have to live that nightmare again."

    Is''s glowing white hair seemed to ripple, reflecting her internal trepidation, but she held her silence, awaiting Asher''s response.

    Asher inwardly knew why they would think, but it was not like he saw iting, nor could he even make sense of how it was possible.

    Still, a casualugh escaped Asher, "Why would anyone think that?"

    Taking another deep breath, Ceti responded, "After you invoked the power of the phoenix feather, the golden aura emanating from you was...reminiscent of Golden Prince. Some demons nearby that night saw it even if they didn''t know it was you. They felt its scorching aura, and they were convinced it was unmistakably the same as Golden Prince. Honestly¡­we felt the same as well¡­" Ceti said with a look of uncertainty and doubt.

    Merina added softly, "We know the Golden Prince''s aura was like a miniature sun, with a reach spanning hundreds of miles without him trying. For demons like us, especially looking upon it was akin to staring into blinding radiance. Some of them actually got blinded by looking at that light that night. We are worried if the power of the phoenix did any irrevocable damage to you, Master."

    "Yes, we are concerned if using such power had any untold consequences. Do you have any idea how any of it was possible? Nobody else could have survived using that¡­" Ceti mumbled with a deep furrow of her brows.

    Asher felt both their burning curiosity and their puzzled gazesnding on him and knew he couldn''t simply shrug off their doubts and give them any reason to suspect anything.

 Chapter 303 For Better Or Worse?

    Chapter 303 For Better Or Worse?

    Asher extended his arm, and dark green mes began to wreathe around his hand, illuminating the faces of those around him with their eerie, chilling glow. The mes danced and flickered like they were alive, casting ominous shadows that danced on the ground.

    "For reasons that are beyond me," Asher began, his voice deep and carrying a hint of amusement, "not only am I perfectly fine, but I''ve also grown in strength. I''m now as strong as a mid-level Soul Reaper."

    As Asher said this, he was truly astonished that his power actually increased, never expecting anything good toe out of using such dangerous power.

    He also never expected he could use radiant mana, and it sounded so baffling even to him. Just because he was a Hunter in his previous life doesn''t mean his demonic mana circuit in his present life could use radiant mana.

    However, for reasons known to him, this wasn''t truly shocking to him.

    Before Ceti could voice the obvious incredulity that was etched across her face, Asher cut in, "I know it''s impossible, Ceti. Whatever power the phoenix bestowed upon me, even if temporary, is unlike anything I''ve known and I have no idea why."

    Ceti opened her mouth, then closed it, processing his words. Her usual sharp demeanor seemed slightly tempered by this revtion. Yet, the fact that his strength increased this much was no different than absorbing a Deviar albeit not as powerful as the one that was being offered as the reward for this quest. And all this happening while he was sleeping was just another shocker.

    "But," Asher continued, "if the golden aura emanating from me was truly the same as that of Golden Prince, then shouldn''t all three of you have been blinded by its intensity?" Even though he was close to Ceti and Merina in more than one way, he still couldn''t risk his future by revealing his past.

    The entire demon realm hated his past self to their bones and he couldn''t really tell how they might react if they knew the truth. He was still determined to not jeopardize his own quest for vengeance for he had already paid the price of an entire lifetime to simply let it go.

    Merina nodded, her usually soft gaze sharpening with intrigue, "Yes, especially since we were so close. We were unconsciously staring at you the entire time. Golden Prince''s radiance would have definitely blinded demons like us...The power of the phoenix must have manifested in mysterious ways."

    However, amidst this revtion, Is''s thoughts took a different turn.

    Memories flitted through her mind, of a time within the belly of the Mother Kraken, when Asher''s mes enveloped her yet caused no harm.

    His touch had been warm, almost protective, but never scalding. Even now, as she looked at the green mes dancing on his palm, she was reminded of the warmth she felt amidst their embrace.

    She could guess why the brilliance of the Golden Prince''s light never blinded them.

    Is briefly smiled and said, "We should consider what happened to you as a fortunate thing, even if we can''t understand what exactly happened. The Heavens banished the phoenix to let it burn to death so there must have been a chance it helped you despite being a demon as a defiant act against the Heavens."

    Merina nodded with a soft smile, feeling the exact thing while Ceti pursed her lips, feeling somewhat convinced, though she was still feeling concerned, "I still don''t trust this phoenix or anyone that does the Angels'' bidding but...I guess there is no use in pondering about it as long as you are...okay," Ceti said as she gave a quick, relieved nce at Asher who softly chuckled with a nod.

    Asher took a good look at their expressions and was relieved they weren''t suspicious of his true identity or anything.

    He knew one of the main reasons for this was because no one in their right mind could use him of being Golden Prince.

    As far as others knew, he woke up a year after Golden Prince died, and who was going to guess he transmigrated to this demon body.

    It would be too much of a stretch.

    The only one who might have known something was Rowena''s father, but he was already gone.

    "But we still can''t let others know you were able to use radiant mana or that we were anywhere near that ce. Who knows the kind of rumors and troubles people who don''t like you might cook up," Ceti said with a huff as she crossed her arms while Is and Merina nodded.

    Asher could only nod while hoping that nobody saw him since Ceti was right. However, he felt his lips easing into a soft smile seeing how Ceti and Merina decided to leave it at that when any other demon would have straight up hated him or be suspicious just from the fact of him using radiant mana alone.

    It would be enough grounds to make the entire demon realm crucify him since it would be no different than humans reacting to someone using demonic mana.

    He knew their trust in him was the other main reason why they weren''t suspecting him at all. If it was before he would be feeling satisfied and d yet now there was this wisp of turmoil in his chest.

    "Ceti, Merina, can you two go and somehow persuade the Zone Master to let go of Callisa? Since she knows you two better, she might give in. Poor Callisa must know Asher is alright now," Is asked with a helpless smile as Merina nodded with a soft yet understanding smile while Ceti let out a tired sigh, "That little¡­

    urgh¡­Fine, let''s go, mother. Let''s hope Callisa hasn''t sumbed to her whims."

    The air grew still, the sound of departing footsteps echoing faintly as Ceti and Merina disappeared from sight.

    An almost palpable tension settled between Asher and Is. The once bustling surroundings now seemed to blur into the background, their presence fading into insignificance in the face of the unresolved emotions between the two.

    Asher''s eyes, usually so firm and assertive, took on a gentle softness as he turned to face Is, "You seemed eager to have them leave. And you''ve been...avoiding my gaze. Why? Don''t tell me..."

    Is hesitated, her eyes darting around their surroundings briefly as if searching for an escape from the intensity of the moment. to think, I find myself filled with uncertainty and worries."

    His gaze, initially gentle, grew moreplex, reflecting the turmoil Finally, her eyes, now brimming with emotion, met his, "Asher," she began, her voice quivering slightly, "What are we? Afterst night, everything just... it''s so overwhelming. Now that I''ve had a moment to think, I find myself filled with uncertainty and worries."

    His gaze, initially gentle, grew moreplex, reflecting the turmoil of his own emotions, "Is," he murmured, "I never anticipated this... twist in our journey either. But know this¡­you are very important to me."

    She offered a fragile smile, a mix of happiness and trepidation, "You also have be quite important to me in many ways that I¡­I want to stay beside you, not just now...but in the future as well. But then there''s the fact that you are the consort of the Bloodburn Queen. And our reality. Once we return, you know we can''t be together. Here, under this open sky, we can''t even hold each other," Her voice broke at the end, her eyes glossy with unshed tears.

    Is yearned to at least be able to caress his face without worrying about putting him in trouble under the eyes of so many while also not making her people think she was betraying them.

    Asher''s eyes darkened as he looked away, a heavy sigh escaping his lips.

    He wished he had the answers to reassure her. He wished he could promise her a future devoid of theseplications.

    But he couldn''t, not when he was still having that lingering fear inside him. Not when he still didn''t know what to do with Rowena.

    In the recesses of his mind, he berated himself for the unexpected turn his life had taken.

    His aim had always been clear - use everything to his advantage, rise to power, and seek vengeance. But now, his own heart had be his most unpredictable variable.

    And the worst part was...he wasn''t sure if this was for the better or worse.

    Is''s gaze softened considerably after seeing the troubled look on his face.

    The warmth of her smile attempted to soothe the tumultuous storm in his heart, "Asher," she began, her voice as tender as a gentle breeze, "I never meant to burden you further. I''m sorry. No matter your decision, I''ll understand. I know what you have lost, and as I promised, I will always support you every step of the way."

    "Is..." The weight of Asher''s voice belied the plethora of emotions bubbling beneath.

    Seeing her smile so warmly for his sake, his heart constricted. But before he could articte any of it, she gracefully diverted,

    "About what we were discussing with Ceti and Merina¡­," she began, drawing a deep breath, "How did you manage to use radiant mana without it bing a death sentence for you?"

    Asher recognized her intent to shift their focus, but the question distracted his thoughts as past memories flooded his mind.

    A frown settled on his features as he pondered the implications, "I... to be honest, I was both surprised and... not."

    Is''s brows knitted together in confusion, "What do you mean? Did something like this happen before?"

    Asher let out a dry chuckle, a hint of irony in his tone, "It''s amusing, really. The primary reason they were so swift tobel me a corrupted Hunter lies in the myriad of oddities surrounding me."

    She blinked, intrigued, "Oddities? What sort of strange facts are you talking about?"

    Asher took a deep breath, his eyes focusing on the horizon, "In my time as a Hunter," he began, pausing momentarily, "there were indeed rare instances where I found myself lingering in the demon realm even after the Heavenly Immunity hadpsed either by ident or on purpose."

    Is''s eyes widened, surprise evident on her face, "A few times? But... how?" She was visibly taken aback, "Every Hunter knows the risks associated with overstaying in the demon realm without that protective immunity. The demonic mana in our world is lethal to humans, draining their lives and granting them a painful death. How did you not sumb?"

    Asher nodded in acknowledgment of her valid concerns, "That''s the baffling part. I often questioned it myself," He looked into the distance, memories flooding back, "When the Heavenly Immunity wore off, instead of feeling weak or drained, I felt...different but still strong. The sun of Zalthor, which typically is a nightmare to any Hunter, didn''t stop empowering me. But it did transform me in peculiar ways," He took a deep breath, the weight of his confession evident in his voice, "My aura would shift from its usual golden hue to a deep, vivid crimson. With it, my emotions seemed to sway¡ªlike I was on the precipice of bing something... other. Less restrained, more vtile...Sometimes I had a hard time recognizing myself and I used to hate it whenever it happened."

    He paused, his eyes lowering, "A handful of people were privy to these transformations. They exploited this knowledge, painting me as a corrupt entity from the outset the moment I got framed. It made it easier for them to convince everyone that I was corrupted from the beginning. That''s why you must have seen some posters or images of me with red eyes and all going around over there."

    Is blinked, processing the depth of what she''d just heard. She whispered, her voice tinged with disbelief, "So, does this mean that... you were able to harness demonic mana even when you were a Hunter? Just like how you''ve recently managed to use radiant mana despite being a demon now?"

    Asher hesitated, searching for the right words, realizing the gravity of the implications, "It seems so. But the why and how of it remain mysteries even to me. But¡­I feel like that phoenix¡­she must have known something about this."

    Is pulled together her brows as she asked, "Why do you say that?"

 Chapter 304: Its All I Have Left

    Asher''s gaze grew distant, the corners of his mouth tilting downwards in contemtion, "I can''t fully exin it," Asher began, "But deep within, I feel like she and I... we''ve known each other. I know it sounds utterly absurd."

    Is blinked, taking a moment to register his words. Her initial surprise faded into an understanding smile, "It does sound quite far-fetched," she admitted, her smile warming, "But if there''s anything I''ve learned from our time together, it''s that feelings and instincts aren''t to be ignored. If you feel a connection, there''s probably more truth to it than we currently understand."

    She nced around, noting the palpable tension that had settled in the area. Looking back at Asher with a mix of concern and determination, she cautioned, "You need to be careful about that phoenix feather, Asher. Not just because of the bacsh that using its power again could bring, but also because it might reveal too much about your past identity. People are already wary. It would be unwise to give them further reasons to suspect you. Right now, we are fortunate nobody saw it was you."

    Asher''s eyes softened, his next words carrying an unmistakable weight, "I won''t use it again," he vowed, "Thest drop of her blood that remains...It''s all I have left of her. No matter the circumstance, I won''t waste it."

    Is''s eyebrows quirked in surprise. In her heart, she pondered how the Asher from mere months ago might have been more undaunted, not thinking twice about utilizing every resource at his disposal. Yet here he was, changed, valuing the memory of a mystical creature over the potential power it promised.

    This made her realize that she underestimated the profound connection that phoenix must have made with him. This also made her feel more curious about the entire thing.

    Nodding slowly, her lips curved into a gentle, reassuring smile, "That feels like the right think to do," she whispered and felt that he was bing a better version of himself.

    *RUMB! RUMB!*

    Suddenly, the two of them jerked when the earth beneath them began to rumble.

    "There he is. The Sleeping Prince!" a voice chimed, its tone a mix of cheekiness and authority.

    All heads turned to find the Zone Master, the diminutive little 5-year-old looking girl with brown hair cascading in soft waves down her back and silver eyes gleaming with mischief. Her frock, a shade of pastel blue, swished around her as she took purposeful steps forward.

    Behind her, the mammoth form of Callisa loomed, followed by an annoyed Ceti and Merina. The contrast between the small, petite Zone Master and the towering Kraken was stark, but there was no mistaking these two had shared a lot of time together to appear familiar with each other.

    Callisa''s bulbous eyes seemed to twinkle with a mix of fatigue and delight as theynded on Asher. Her giant pincers snapped in jubnt anticipation after seeing him awake and healthy after 2 months.

    Asher and Is had already guessed only an excited Kraken could make the ground rumble like this. The two had their eyes soften upon seeing their beastpanion though their expressions became slightly stiff upon seeing the little Zone Master.

    Callisa was about to rush over, but the little Zone Master raised a small hand, signaling Callisa to wait, "Not now, Kookoo. You can greet your...friend once I''m done with him," she stated with a mock-serious tone, clearly enjoying bullying the young Kraken.

    "Koo¡­" Callisa responded with a soft mewl, almost like a kitten, her huge form radiating a sense of dejection. She then ambled slowly, making her way to Is''s side, causing a minor tremor with each step.

    Since the little Zone Master was the reason Asher was able to stay here safely and heal, Callisa felt like she owed the Zone Master.

    Asher''s steps were firm and deliberate, each one echoing a sense of authority, while her presence was a mix of childlike innocence and underlying mischief.

    He halted in front of her, shadows from the tented stalls casting long, angr patterns on his face. He folded his arms, eyes narrowed with suspicion, "Why did you address me as the Sleeping Prince?" He asked in a skeptical tone, feeling that there was much more to this little imp than she was letting on.

    The little Zone Master, eyes twinkling with mischief, giggled as she twirled a lock of her brown hair between tiny fingers, "Well, you did nap for two whole months," she teased, grinning cheekily, "And you have the looks and demeanor of a prince. So, Sleeping Prince, it is! Not many get apliment from me, you know. Consider yourself honored, especially since I went out of my way to help you out."

    Asher tried to hide his vexation as he said with a forced smile, "I''m ever so grateful," he responded, dripping sarcasm, "for your kindness in letting me overstay till I woke," Internally, he couldn''t help but recall how Ceti and Merina were put to work for her whims. The vivid images of them being reduced to spa masseuses while Callisa was paraded around as a personal steed were almostical, yet oddly infuriating, especially for them.

    However, he also felt sincerely grateful since no matter how impish this little Zone Master was, in the end, he was able to heal safely and wake up without any worries.

    But he knew someone like her wouldn''t help him unless she wanted something from him.

    So his piercing gaze bore into the Zone Master''s silver eyes, challenging her with an intensity that seemed out of ce given their visual disparity, "So¡­I believe you came out all the way here to talk to me alone for some reason. Or am I mistaken?"

    The petite figure before him, usually so bubbly and yful, momentarily shifted her demeanor.

    With a hint of mischief in her eyes, she leaned in, lips curving into a teasing smile, "Aren''t you quite sharp¡­" She paused, her eyes briefly darting away before adding with a narrowed gaze, "That feather you''re harboring ¨C it''s something you shouldn''t have received, not as far as the quest was concerned. And you went on to use it to cheat your way out. So¡­I want you to hand it over."

    The very mention of the phoenix feather stirred emotions within Asher, ones he didn''t fully understand. He took a sharp breath, his tone resolute, "I''ve already decided not to use it again. But I won''t part with it. It stays with me."

    Her yful demeanor suddenly vanished, reced by a cial chill, "Oh? Even if I warn everyone about the Sleeping Prince possessing a forbidden item?" she asked, her voice dropping several octaves, exuding unusual authority and dominancepared to before.

    A wave of tension swept across him, though his stance remained unyielding, "Threaten all you want. The feather won''t leave my side," The determination in his voice was unwavering.

    He was relieved that he already made sure to tuck away the feather in his Damned Dimension so that nobody could forcibly take it from him.

    And just like he had guessed, the little Zone Master wasn''t as harmless and a child as she appeared to be.

    The little Zone Master''s face was an enigmatic mask. Asher could feel the weight of her scrutiny, the silent calction in her eyes, though he couldn''t guess what she was really thinking.

    Ceti, Merina, and Is watched from afar, wondering what the two were talking about secretly.

    The tension, which had been so thick that it seemed like one could slice it with a knife, suddenly dissipated.

    "Teehehe!"

    The little Zone Master''s carefree giggle echoed around, drawing amused nces from nearby demons. Some sighed, shaking their heads at her unpredictable nature. They knew this little Zone Master had a nut loose in her head.

    Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she twirled, almost dancing in ce, "Oh, you should have seen yourself! All serious and brooding. I almost got scared," She took a moment to suppress another fit of giggles, "Rx, Sleeping Prince. As the Zone Master, I''m only concerned with maintaining bnce and rules within my domain. Whatever business you have outside, it doesn''t concern me."

    Asher''s eyebrows furrowed, as he chuckled, the weight on his shoulders easing. Since he knew the Zone Master had unimaginable power within this area, he couldn''t help but feel worried earlier.

    Still, this made him ask, "Then why did you help me out?"

    She beamed, her silver eyes shimmering with amusement as she leaned in, whispering conspiratorially, "Not every group would have an absolutely adorable Kraken. How could I resist not cuddling with one?" She mimicked Callisa''s pincers, snipping the air yfully.

    Asher subtly smiled with a soft shake of his head, feeling that there was probably some other reason. However, he knew there was no point in delving into it and decided to leave it at that.

    He then said with a narrowed gaze, "I am sure Callisa must have enjoyed ying with you. By the way¡­What''s your actual name?"

    She curved her lips and leaned closer, her voice dropping to an almost-whisper, "You know, you''re the first one to ever ask my name."

    She then straightened, ying with a lock of her hair, "But I don''t just reveal my name to anyone. Still...if you are able to make it through whatever''sing your way, then¡­maybe, just maybe, I''ll tell you, tehehe," She said with a giggle.

    Rubbing his temple, Asher realized she was just messing with him again, "Fine, keep your mysterious name to yourself."

    The little Zone Master pouted as she said, "You are no fun. But you and your friends have to leave today. I have reached the limit of my kindness," She said with her pout still hanging in the air.

    Asher chuckled, "I am sure you did. But you don''t have to worry. We were nning to leave today either way."

    As Asher walked away, the little Zone Master''s eyes became distant, though they suddenly narrowed as she turned to the side and saw the figure of an eerie looking old man briefly flickering in the space for a moment, though nobody else seemed to notice it.

    And the next moment, she disappeared from the spot.

 Chapter 305: Breathtaking But Deadly

    Callisa''s wide carapace was like a giant, floating teau. Asher sat with a straight back, feeling the slight warmth emanating from her shell. The gentle bobbing motion was hypnotic, making him wonder why he hadn''t indulged her more often.

    Every now and then, he could feel a tendril of her emotions intertwine with his¡ª relief, joy, worry ¡ª all mixed into one.

    Ever since she saw him awake, she had insisted and made him sit atop her.

    Others might think her insistence on him sitting atop her was just an act of endearment, but it was also her way of ensuring he was truly well.

    Callisa''s bulbous eyes blinked slowly, as she keenly listened to the discussion going on between Ceti, Merina, and Is settled next to Asher, all atop her carapace.

    The gentle luminescence of the magical environment around them gave the scene an almost dreamlike quality.

    "More than 10 million shards?" Asher mused, letting the number roll off his tongue with a smirk, "We must be the richest group in this quest," He knew it was a very rare opportunity to get to kill so many Hunters, including powerful ones, in such a short time. And since the shard count doubled, it made things easier.

    Ceti leaned forward, her eyes scanning the horizon, "It''s the only silver lining to us being out of the game for two months. Had we not umted so much, we''d be far behind thepetition."

    Merina''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, "Does that mean we can breeze through the next two mini-dungeons? I mean, they only require 2.4 million shards collectively," Merina knew Asher had a special Title that allowed him to carry over 25% of shards, and it was way better than nothing.

    However, she also knew he was quite lucky to get that title since the rewards for surviving a bounty vary based on how difficult it was for the one who managed to survive it.

    Is adjusted her position, her gaze thoughtful, "In theory, yes. But reaching the marker to forge a deviar crystal won''t be a walk in the sea. Depending on the mini-dungeon''s environment, things might getplicated. We also have to remember that we can only carry over 25% in the next mini-dungeon as well. We still need to earn some shards, but since we have so many shards in our hands now, we can buy powerful items from this Safe Zone to let us breeze through mini-quests," However, Is felt they didn''t have to buy much since they had already looted a lot of precious items from the Hunters they killed that night.

    "And don''t forget allies," Ceti interjected, her fingers drumming on her knee, "Moving forward, we''re going to meet more formidable groups in those dungeons. We need to have strong allies on our side."

    Asher felt the weight of their words settle in his mind. He took a deep breath, releasing it slowly, "We''ll see how things progress. But one thing''s for sure, we can''t ally with just anyone. We need trustworthy partners."

    Ceti nodded with a sharp gaze and was d at least he didn''t reject the idea outright.

    The group fell silent, each absorbed in their thoughts, considering the challenges thaty ahead. As they made their ns, Callisa moved gracefully beneath them, her giant pincers stirring the waters and creating ripples that shimmered in the light.

    The next three months for Asher and his group were a series of calcted risks, narrow escapes, and constantly watching their backs.

    The 5th mini-dungeon, while simpler in its construction, was a vast maze-like structure, challenging them with its deceptive paths.

    However, its real challenge wasn''t the dungeon itself but reaching the marker where they were to forge the Deviar Crystal since they already had enough shards to advance to the next dungeon.

    It was easy to lose track, and the map in their minds wasn''t as useful as they thought in a mini-dungeon like this.

    But thanks to the Wayfinder Compass they had, they were able to keep track of their location on the map urately. Thepass was surely quite expensive, but since they looted it from Boden, it didn''t hurt their pockets at all.

    However, because of the treacherous structure of the mini-dungeon, they had to frequently set up shelters. But thanks to their umted resources, these moments of rest weren''t a scramble for survival but opportunities for recuperation.

    They utilized a few powerful artifacts they had to set up wards and barriers around their makeshift abodes, and it wasn''t long before they had advanced to the 6th mini-dungeon.

    One evening, as they huddled under a shelter, Merina whispered, "It''s weird, isn''t it? We''ve managed to avoid other groups so far, but it feels almost...too easy¡­easier than the previous mini-dungeons we had survived."

    Is nodded, "With the powerful artifacts we have, it certainly gives us an edge. But we''ve been careful, alwaysying low. No unnecessary confrontations."

    However, Ceti sighed with furrowed brows, "True, but it''s just...worrisome. The fact that we haven''t found any potential allies worries me."

    Asher nodded in agreement. The absence of potential allies did loom over them, especially with the 7th and final mini-dungeon approaching.

    But he also felt thatrger groups should break up into individual groups once they reach the final mini-dungeon since the interests of each group would matter most, and why would any group help another group get the Deviar or Radem?

    There was even a good chance that friends would turn enemies in such a situation, and it wouldn''t be the first time he had seen such things.

    Couple of weeks passed, and soon they had conquered the 6th mini-dungeon, finding themselves at the teleportation gate leading to the final mini-dungeon.

    They now had managed to collect 6 Deviar Crystals, each a different color consisting of dark red, dark green, dark blue, dark yellow, dark brown, and dark violet.

    Now, all they needed was the final Deviar Crystal to forge the Deviar.

    As their faces reflected the light of therge and grand teleportation gate, everyone had a look of tension and anxiety.

    Except for Asher, the rest felt it a bit surreal that they managed to reach this far on their own when many groups, stronger than theirs had already fallen.

    Right when the quest started, Ceti thought Asher would give up on his own after realizing how dangerous and insanely impossible it was to aplish his dream of getting the Deviar.

    But now she felt as if not only Asher but she also had surprised herself by being capable of things she never thought she could be.

    Merina was partly astonished but partly felt that it wasn''t so surprising since anything was possible as long as her Master willed it.

    Is also felt that she had learned things about herself and others in this quest she never expected. But in the end, she was relieved they all made it here safe and sound. It was whaty before them that was making her feel worried.

    However, the one thing all three had inmon was feeling determined to help Asher get the Deviar, especially Ceti who no longer felt it as an obligation or duty.

    Ceti stepped forward, her brows knitted in concern. She paused before the gate, turning to face the group, "Are we sure about this? Going in alone? Without any allies?"

    Asher took a deep breath, the weight of the uing challenge heavy on his shoulders.

    He knew only the strongest among the strongest would make it into the final mini-dungeon. This also meant that there was a higher chance of them running into a powerful group of enemies.

    Groups stronger than them had fallen while they were fortunate they had enough shards and resources to speed run through the 5th and 6th mini-dungeons.

    But despite that realization, he felt a deep sense of resolve.

    Looking directly into Ceti''s eyes, he responded with firmness in his voice, "We''vee this far on our own, faced countless challenges, and risked our lives the entire time. We can''t second-guess ourselves now and let everything we suffered be for nothing. We will finish what we started."

    A heavy silence followed, each member aware of the dangers ahead but also drawing strength from Asher''s unwavering spirit. They knew thest leg of their journey was upon them, and they were ready to face it head-on.

    Stepping through the shimmering veil of the teleportation gate, Asher and his group emerged onto a floating ind that stretched far and wide, surrounded by an endless horizon of golden twilight.

    The soft, perpetual glow illuminated the diverse terrains of the ind.

    Beneath their feet, lush moss spread out, contrasting with the patches of jagged cliffs that seemed to drop into the abyss.

    Asher took a deep breath, feeling the slightly moist, charged air filling his lungs, "So this is the final mini-dungeon¡­Elysium Skies," he whispered, more to himself than anyone else.

    Merina looked out, her eyes wide with wonder, taking in the distant sight of cascading waterfalls flowing from one ind to the next, eventually merging with the vast sea of clouds below, "It''s magnificent," she eximed, her voice filled with awe.

    Ceti, with a sharp gaze, was already scanning the horizon, noting the patterns of the drifting inds and trying to chart a possible path forward, "And dangerous," she added, her tone sobering, "Look."

    Following her pointing finger, they spotted the faint silhouettes of storm drakes circling in the distance, their majestic wings casting dark shadows against the twilight.

    Is, fascinated by the beauty around her yet understanding the hidden danger murmured, "It''s like a dream but we can''t lower our guards¡­" Just as she said this, her eyes suddenly widened in rm when she noticed the swift, approaching form of a sky manta, its graceful wings cutting through the air with an eerie silence.

    Asher, sensing the immediate threat, quickly cautioned, "Stay low. Remember, they''re territorial. We''re the intruders here."

    As if underscoring his point, the wind began to pick up, sending gusts that ruffled their clothing and tousled their hair. Ceti put pressure on her feet to get a good grip on the ground, realizing that mastering the unpredictable winds was a necessity.

    *Crackle!*

    Suddenly, a blinding sh of light illuminated the horizon, followed by the deafening roar of thunder. A fierce lightning storm was forming, its electric dance making its way towards them. The unpredictability of Elysium Skies was already bing evident.

    Gathering his wits, Asher dered, "We need to move, and quickly. This realm might be breathtaking, but it won''t hesitate to take our breath away permanently."

    The others nodded in agreement, their initial wonder now mingled with wariness for the formidable world of Elysium Skies. Their quest for the Deviar had truly begun.

    But what made them freeze their breaths was the sudden messages that popped up in their mind,

    [ Deviar Shards will no longer be doubled if you kill a Hunter but only earn half of what they have ]

    [ There will be no Safe Zones ]

    [ If you fail a mini-quest, deviar shards will be deducted as a penalty ]

    "Damn..."

 Chapter 306 Unspoken Dangers

    Chapter 306 Unspoken Dangers

    In the vast expanse of Elysium Skies, even the mightiest Demon and Hunter groups found themselves brought to the brink of despair.

    This mini-dungeon, filled with perpetual twilight wonder, was a realm where raw power and bravado weren''t enough. As days turned into weeks, the true, relentless nature of Elysium Skies began to reveal itself.

    Gathering 3.2 million shards was a herculean task in this realm, with many questioning if it was even possible. Where once confidence reigned supreme, now doubt and hopelessness began to take root.

    The unpredictable moods of Elysium Skies made setting up shelters a game of Russian roulette.

    Tornadoes whipped out of nowhere, tearing through hastily built structures as if they were made of paper.

    Lightning storms were no mere shes in the pan; they were terrifying spectacles that could fry anything in their path. Even the winds themselves, seemingly gentle one moment, could transform into monstrous gales, capable of uprooting entire buildings.

    The few groups fortunate enough to possess Legendary Grade Shelters soon found that their vaunted sanctuaries required continuous upkeep, draining resources, shards, and energy.

    How were they supposed to save up millions of shards when most of it was spent on their survival?

    Some had begun to abandon these once-prized shelters in favor of seeking natural refuges, likebyrinthine caves or deep crevices. But even these had their risks, with some of them never returning from the dark depths they chose to explore either due to the monsters lurking within or getting smashed to a pulp by the rocks after asional earthquakes that shake the entire floating inds.

    Even the resources they had to procure for food and drinks were surrounded by dangers, making them stingy about their shards and resources.

    Since it was so hard to earn them, they made sure to use everything as efficiently as possible, including using their weapons until only a fraction of its durability was left or using potions as little as possible.

    But the environment was just the beginning. The true horrors of Elysium Skies came in the form of its denizens.

    Every single monster here was an S Rank or a Soul Devourer. None of them were any weaker.

    Their very presence sent shivers down the spine of even the most seasoned warrior. These weren''t just adversaries; they were nightmares made flesh. Engaging with them was ast resort, a desperate measure for desperate times, even though there was a good chance of getting bountiful rewards by killing them.

    Expert scouts, revered back in their world, became lifelines. Their unparalleled skills and instincts were crucial in guiding groups away from these terrors.

    As time wore on, alliances that were once strong began to splinter. The unpredictable tempests of Elysium Skies didn''t care for friendships or alliances, frequently separating groups and scattering members to the winds.

    But sometimes, it wasn''t the only reason that caused groups to separate.

    -

    11 months into the quest,

    A cold, echoing draft swept through the massive cave, causing the floating motes of dust to scatter in different directions.

    The mouth of the cave, though gaping, allowed only a meager amount of the hazy twilight of Elysium Skies to filter through. Inside, the eerie glow from the pulsating corpse of the freshly in monster illuminated the wearied faces of ten hunters.

    The monster''s lifeless eyes stared nkly, its iridescent scales reflecting the light, making the scene all the more surreal.

    Rachel and her group were heading into the cave along with another Hunter group, each having a powerful aura.

    With Victor and the leader of the other group at the forefront, they were busy dragging the massive creature into the cave.

    Their silhouettes, casting long shadows, painted a picture of warriors, battle-hardened and worn from their relentless fight against the harshness of the realm.

    Rachel''s blue hair, matted with sweat and grime, was a stark contrast to her once-pristine state, and her once gleaming silver spear now bore the scars of countless battles.

    Amelia, Emiko, and Yui also had ayer of exhaustion on their faces, though their movement was still sharp and their gazes vignt.

    Beside them, four hunters stood slightly apart, their appearance distinctly different from the others.

    The two women nking him were a study in contrasts. One was petite, with long, flowing raven hair adorned with gold and silver trinkets, her bright eyes filled with curiosity. The other was taller, her athletic build suggesting power and agility. Her short-cropped hair framed her face, and the borate tattoos snaking up her arm told tales of victories and tales from far-offnds.

    The other two men in the other group were an interesting pair. One wasnky, with a wiry strength evident in his frame. His jet-ck hair was streaked with silver, making him look older than he probably was.

    The other was shorter, stockier, and his biceps bulged even in rxation. His bald head shone in the dim light, and a thick mustache sat proudly above his lips.

    The silence in the cave was palpable, broken only by the grunt from Victor as he crouched to harvest, his hair no longer looking that neat andbed while sporting a stubble.

    However, the silent tension was broken when the leader of the other group, a tall, broad-shouldered man with handsome features and rich brown skin, stepped forward. His intense, deep-set eyes bore the weight of responsibility, and his neatly trimmed beard added to his charm.

    "Rachel," he began, his deep voice resonating in the cave, "how about we settle our share of shards we got from killing this thing?"

    However, before Rachel could say anything, Victor''s voice cut through as he casually shrugged with a light smile, "Arjun, if you''re in such a hurry, then we can divide up the shards right now," Victor remarked as he gracefully stood, brushing the dirt off his clothing.

    Arjun''s face revealed a brief smile of gratitude, "Thank you," he said.

    Both of their hands, worn from battle, came together in a handshake that served as the medium for the transfer of shards. The entire exchange was silent but filled with a palpable tension.

    Moments passed before Arjun''s brows furrowed, his stern expression returning, "Victor," he began, choosing his words carefully, "it seems you''ve miscalcted. We agreed on a 50% share, but you''ve transferred only 40%."

    The smile on Victor''s face didn''t waver, even as he responded, "Our deal was good for the previous dungeon, Arjun. But here, every move, every strategy, every drop of effort counts. I delivered the killing blow to that monster. It''s only fair, don''t you think?"

    Arjun''s posture straightened, his voice calm but clearly on edge, "While that may be true, my teamid the groundwork. We took the brunt of its attacks and weakened it considerably. You guys also get to harvest its corpse."

    Victor''s smile thinned, an amused glint in his eyes, "So did mine," he retorted but politely.

    Just as the cave''s atmosphere became more charged, a soft, chuckling sound punctuated the standoff. All eyes turned to Amelia, her poised figure standing beside Rachel, "You know, Rachel," she began with an awkward smile, "maybe we should just stick to our word. After all, 50% was the promise."

    Rachel looked between the two men, her sigh echoing in the chamber.

    Meeting her gaze, Victor shrugged, though his smile didn''t fade, "Alright, my bad. Two months in this forsaken ce seems to have skewed my judgment," he admitted, his tone light yet sincere. "Here you go," And with that, he transferred the additional 10% to Arjun.

    Arjun''s team exchanged wary nces, the sudden turn of events taking a moment to sink in.

    There was relief, yes, but the nces he got from his friends made Arjun realize something and agree with them silently. It seemed like their fears wereing true.

    The next morning,

    The soft hues of dawn began filtering through the entrance of the cave, casting warm light on the assembled hunters, lending their already tensed expressions an added poignancy. It was then that Arjun, with a determined set to his jaw, cleared his throat.

    "It''s been a pleasure forming an alliance with your group," he began, his gaze falling on each of the members before resting on Rachel, "But my team and I have decided to split up and try our luck on our own."

    Amelia''s brown eyes narrowed, her mind racing. Is this because of what Victor did yesterday? she wondered internally, her thoughts dripping with suspicion. She wasn''t alone in her concerns, as Rachel, visibly taken aback, voiced hers.

    "Are you sure about this? This mini-dungeon is more perilous than any we''ve faced before," Rachel implored, genuine worry lining her voice, "We stand a better chance if we stick together."

    Arjun, while appreciating Rachel''s sentiment, simply responded with a half-smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "I understand your concerns," he admitted, choosing his words carefully, "But in a ce as treacherous as this, otherplications can arise,plications that may, in the long run, be worse than facing the dungeon''s dangers alone."

    The unspoken words hung in the air, thickening the already tense atmosphere. Rachel pressed her lips together, her mind working quickly.

    She grasped the implications behind Arjun''s words - the need for resources, the potential shing of priorities, the overall slowing down of their shard collection pace. And looming above all, the enticing allure of the quest''s ultimate prize that any group would equally covet.

    Just as Rachel was about to respond, Victor''s nonchnt voice cut in. A smile danced on his lips as he mused, "Well, if that''s what you wish, we shouldn''t stand in your way. Given that you hail from one of the most esteemed Supreme ss Families in Asia, and considering the talent of your friends," he gestured to the other members of Arjun''s group, "I''m quite confident you''ll navigate through this ce just fine."

    Arjun nodded with a brief smile, "Thank you, Victor," he said, his tone measured.

    However, Victor maintained his smile as he asked, "Allow me the honor to escort you out, then? You guys did a lot for us after all."

    "No, it''s alri---"

    "Please, I insist."

    Arjun narrowed his eyes but then nodded, "Very well. That is nice of you."

 Chapter 307 Only A Monster Can Survive

    Chapter 307 Only A Monster Can Survive

    The world around them seemed charged with energy as violet lightning crackled andshed out across the skies, creating an awe-inspiring yet terrifying spectacle. Tornadoes, born of that same electrical fury, twisted and spun menacingly in the distance.

    The two men, Victor and Arjun, stood on one of the myriad floating inds dotting this tumultuousndscape, the vastness of the skies and the chaos unfolding in them dwarfing their figures.

    Victor, smiling with an assurance born out of knowledge, pointed out a seemingly safe pathway through the chaotic skies. "If you head in that direction," he began, gesturing with a hint of superiority, "my findings indicate that no creatures should be flying overhead at this time."

    Arjun, casting a wary eye at the storm-ridden skies, nodded his thanks, "Thank you for the advice. Our alliance was mutually beneficial," he responded with a firm handshake, "I hope the path ahead favors you and your team."

    With a nod and a charismatic smile, Victor replied, "May the angels guide you as well. Farewell."

    The air grew heavier as Arjun and his team ventured further into the distance. They remained vignt, every sense alert to the ever-present dangers lurking in this treacherous dungeon. But nothing could have prepared them for what came next.

    *SCREEEECH!!*

    A bone-chilling screech tore through the charged air just as they traveled a few kilometers. The team''s expressions shifted from wariness to outright horror as they instinctively reached for their weapons.

    But before they could brace themselves, a burst of the same violet lightning that decorated the skies mmed into them, scorching and throwing them backward.

    Descending from the stormy heavens was a gargantuan creature, wreathed in arcs of violet lightning, its eyes glowing a demonic red.

    The sight of a monster who was a mid-level Soul Devourer, one of the Elysium Skies''s most feared entities, struck terror into the hearts of even the bravest hunters.

    As the monster lunged, Arjun, desperation evident in his voice, activated his Whisper Stone. "Victor!" he cried out, his voice echoing with a mix of fear and anger, "We need help! Aarrgh!"

    But Victor, standing at the same vantage point as before, looked on with cold detachment. A chilling smile crept onto his face, his arms crossed in a stance of indifference.

    Despite the urgent pleas being transmitted through the stone, he made no move, letting the sounds of the battle and Arjun''s desperate cries wash over him, as if they were nothing more than distant whispers carried away by the wind.

    "What is going on?!"

    Amelia''s sudden appearance was like a gust of wind cutting through the stillness of Victor''s cold indifference. Her breaths came in rapid session, the weight of the scene before her pressing on her chest.

    She looked frantically from the lightning monster''s violent rampage to Victor''s chillingly cid demeanor.

    "Victor!" she cried out, her voice echoing the desperation and confusion she felt, "What are you doing?! Why aren''t you helping?!"

    Her eyes widened in horror as the dots connected, a realization dawning on her that she desperately wished was untrue, "It was you..." she whispered in disbelief, turning to face him, her eyes shimmering with a mix of shock and disgust, "You set them up...I saw you harvesting meat of that creature, the delicacy for Stormscream. You lured that monster towards them, didn''t you?!"

    Victor, his features set in an icy calm, slowly turned his head towards her.

    His lips stretched into a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "Always buzzing around like a pesky bug," he sneered, annoyance evident in his voice.

    Without warning, he closed the distance between them in a swift motion, fingers curling around Amelia''s delicate neck. With rming strength, he thrust her against a jutting rock, the thud echoing ominously.

    "Agh!"

    "You," he hissed, leaning close, his eyes reflecting a dangerous light, "have always been too perceptive for your own good."

    Amelia, despite the vice-like grip constricting her airway, managed to summon the courage to re back at him. Her voice, though strained, carried the weight of conviction, "You might have strength, but you''re nothing more than a wretched coward. I''ll expose you for the evil, disgusting thing you are, Victor."

    The atmosphere grew heavier as Victor''sughter, eerie and unsettling, sliced through the tension, "I''ve warned you," he spat with venom, his lips curling into a malevolent grin, "time and time again not to test my patience. Fine¡­go ahead, expose me. But once you''ve pushed me to that point, I''ll have nothing left to lose. And trust me, you''ll regret dearly when that happens."

    Amelia''s heart raced, the implications of Victor''s words dawning on her.

    Her earlier bravado wavered, reced by a creeping dread that whaty ahead might be even darker than what she''d already witnessed.

    Stull, Amelia''s gaze, defiant and filled with loathing, met Victor''s malevolent eyes. Her voice trembled with emotion, but her conviction was unwavering, "You should have been the one crucified as a demon, a monster, inste¡ª"

    Victor''s dark chuckle interrupted her, dripping with menace. He nonchntly motioned to the beast wreaking havoc on Arjun''s group, "Look," he said, his voice dripping with malice, "in this ce, monsters rule. And if I have to be one to survive, then so be it."

    His piercing gaze briefly shifted, a fleeting look of calction passing over his face, "She''sing," he muttered, his voiceced with forewarning. He turned his attention back to Amelia, his voice deadly quiet, "Now, Amelia, it''s your choice. You can y the fool or," his eyes glinted darkly, "you can find out the consequences of crossing me."

    Before Amelia could react, Victor released her. She choked, gasping for breath and rubbing the tender skin of her neck. Her eyes, filled with tears and fury, remained on him.

    From behind the rock formations, the sounds of hurried footsteps approached. Rachel, Yui, and Emiko burst onto the scene, their quickly blinked her eyes as if to hide something and cleared her throat.

    expressions a mix of worry and confusion.

    Rachel''s sharp eyes took in the unfolding chaos ¨C Arjun''s team desperately battling the terrifying Stormscream while Amelia quickly blinked her eyes as if to hide something and cleared her throat.

    Breathing heavily, Rachel demanded answers, her gaze fixed on Victor, "I received their distress call. How is this happening, Victor? The skies should be clear of that monster at this time!"

    Victor''s voice conveyed regret as he let out a sad sigh, "I truly don''t know why that beast decided to strike now," hemented, his face a mask of concern, "Maybe it went rogue? These monsters are unpredictable."

    Amelia''s heart raced. She could sense the malice lurking beneath Victor''s facade, and the weight of the truth was nearly unbearable.

    However, the very aura emanating from him felt like a suffocating vice grip, ensuring she kept her silence.

    With determined steps, she moved to Rachel''s side, clutching her hand tightly, "We can''t just stand here and watch," she eximed, her voice firm with conviction. "Together, we can take down that monster. We owe them that much."

    Rachel''s eyes darted from the ongoing chaos in the distance to Amelia''s desperate plea. Her heart battled her logic as she took a shaky breath, eyes still fixed on the unfolding disaster, "Okay¡­We-"

    Victor''s voice sliced through the air, dripping with concern, "Think, Rachel. Charging in isn''t just perilous. It''s suicidal. Even if we somehow beat that creature, our resources are already strained. Weeks of conserving our supplies will be in vain if we get injured now. With the quest end nearing, we simply cannot risk everything...not with him still out there."

    Amelia''s vision blurred with tears of anger and frustration, seeing him repeatedly using Hellbringer''s name to manipte Rachel. There wasn''t even much chance that Hellbringer even made it till here.

    Her voice held a tremble as she countered, "Arjun and his team have done nothing but help us. They are good people. They''ve put themselves on the line more times than we can count. Can we really stand by and let them die?"

    Victor''s hand found Amelia''s shoulder, his fingers digging in with force, attempting to squeeze the defiance out of her, "Amelia," he began, voice chillingly soft, "it''s not about abandoning them. We must face our grim reality. We''re on the precipice of a hard decision."

    She gave a hollow scoff, her gaze turning to Rachel, searching her face for a hint of resolve, "Rachel," Amelia implored, her voice barely above a whisper, "Tell me...Are we really going to do nothing?"

    A heavy silence nketed the area. Rachel''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her inner turmoil evident. Taking a deep, steadying breath, she finally spoke, her voiceden with regret, "Victor''s right, Amelia. I-It''s too dangerous, and we aren''t prepared."

    Amelia''s words came out barely above a whisper, her voice tinged with deep disappointment, "Rachel..." Before anyone could react, Amelia''s eyes shed with a sharp resolve as she shook off Victor''s hand, "I won''t stand by and do nothing," she dered, her tone brimming with determination.

    As if fueled by her own words, she bolted towards the chaos of the thunderstorm that the monster had caused.

    Rachel''s face paled, her eyes widening in horror, "Amelia, no!" she yelled, reaching out. But Victor caught her by the arm, holding her back, "Don''t. It''s too dangerous," he warned, his voice calm despite the urgency.

    And as if to prove his words, a blinding streak of violet lightning descended, striking Amelia directly.

    She was sent flying backward, her trajectory pointing near to the spot where Rachel and the others stood. Gasps of shock echoed around as Amelia''s limp form hurtled towards the ground.

    Emiko and Yui gasped, Yui''s expression filled with concern as they reacted instantly, their powers manifesting as swirling gusts of wind. They manipted these currents, cushioning Amelia''s fall and guiding her gently back to the ground.

    Rachel ran over, kneeling beside Amelia, who was half-conscious while Emiko and Yui were healing her, "Amelia," Rachel whispered, voice quaking, "why would you do something so... reckless?"

    Even with a bloodied arm and visible pain etching her features, Amelia managed to lift herself up. With Yui and Emiko attending to her wounds, she locked eyes with Rachel, "This isn''t right," she murmured, voice shaky but filled with conviction, "and deep down, you know it."

    Rachel avoided Amelia''s gaze, tears forming in her eyes, "We... we had no choice, Amelia," she responded softly, guilt evident in her tone, "I''m so sorry."

    But before more could be said, Victor''s voice, filled with surprise, interrupted, "Oh, look at that. They almost managed to defeat the monster. But I fear they might not have survived the encounter."

    Everyone''s gaze shifted in the direction Victor pointed. The thunderstorm was diminishing and weakening, signaling the end of the battle, and from this distance itself, they could see that the battlefield was scattered with signs of a fierce fight.

    Rachel let out a muted sigh as she closed her eyes. Amelia''s eyes, however, narrowed with contempt as she shot a venomous re at Victor.

    Victor didn''t seem phased. His eyes gleamed with a devious light, "We should go check," he suggested, "finish off the monster if needed and... see if anyone''s still breathing."

    Rachel''s eyes snapped open as she readily nodded, "Yes, we should¡­Maybe some of them might still be alive," Rachel held onto that hope, praying they wouldn''t be toote.

    Amelia''s icy stare didn''t waver. She could see through Victor''s ploy.

    In her mind, it was crystal clear. He was not concerned about the injured or the fallen. Arjun and his friends definitely died.

    Since Victor was a S Rank, he could definitely see what happened over there, even if it was a couple of kilometers away.

    He only cared about the spoils of the battle and, most importantly, the shards that Arjun''s team possessed.

    That was the only reason he did all this in the first ce. He had nned everything by being a step ahead, including making Arjun and his friends ufortable by trying to haggle.

    He knew they would choose to leave, allowing him to let his ne to fruition.

    She could almost feel his internal glee, his satisfaction at the potential riches within his grasp, and being a step closer to getting the Radem.

    Once he gets that, then...the world will get a whole lot worse, and he will surely kill her before she can expose him and warn Rachel.

    As Emiko and Yui helped her stand up, Amelia looked up at the skies, wishing a certain someone was here to save them.

 Chapter 308 Dont Judge A Book By Its Cover

    308 Don''t Judge A Book By Its Cover

    As Rachel and her team reached the location, a horrifying scene unfolded before them. Stormscream, the monstrous creature, bled profusely, its every movement signaling immense pain and vulnerability.

    But what captured their attention more was the sight of the bodies of Arjun and his team. They were charred beyond recognition, and their limbs torn apart, making it clear that they had faced a brutal end.

    Amelia closed her trembling eyes, feeling sad for them and their unfortunate luck in having to team up with them.

    She was starting to wonder what the point of this quest was if the rules only encouraged evil men like Victor to backstab the good ones.

    Why wouldn''t the Angels punish him for what he was doing? He just can''t keep getting away with it!

    Victor audibly sighed, but his eyes were not on the fallen. They were greedily fixed on the glistening Radem Shards lying beside the dead, "Such a creature," he mused with sadness yet with a fervid light in his eyes, "deserves to be harvestedpletely."

    Rachel, her face twisted in a mix of grief and anger, spoke up, "I''ll do it."

    She readied her spear, determined to end the creature''s suffering. As she lunged forward, ready to drive her weapon through its back, Victor''s sudden shout stopped her in her tracks, "Rachel, fall back!" But it was toote. Her spear met nothing but air, while the figure of Stormscream dissipated like a mere image, making Rachel realize she had just stabbed an illusion.

    But for someone to make her see an illusion that looked so real, someone very powerful must be nearby!

    "We''re not alone," Amelia whispered, her gaze fixed on the slowly approaching figure with glowing red eyes, half-hidden behind a veil of smoke created from the debris.

    As the smoke began to clear, the figure''s identity became evident. A man, with striking ruby-red hair and captivating red eyes, walked towards them.

    He was impably dressed in red, radiating a sense of grace and elegance while holding onto a rose. His refined and polite smile, however, did little to ease the tension that hung in the air.

    Victor''s face deepened into a frown, his guard raised. The others too seemed on edge, their bodies tense, ready to respond to any sudden movement. Yet the man''s demeanor was disarmingly calm.

    With a gentle pat, he adjusted his clothing. The real Stormscream, massive and imposing, obediently knelt beside him despite the severe injuries on it.

    The man reached out, his fingers brushing the creature''s face in a tender gesture, "Isn''t this creature magnificent and beautiful?" he asked, his voice smooth and poised, but his eyes betraying something much deeper.

    Even for Rachel, to see someone caressing such a terrifying monster without any fear and the fact that this monster was obediently kneeling before him was too shocking.

    It was a known fact by now it was impossible to tame the monsters in these mini-dungeons since no matter whether they had demonic or radiant mana, they would only show killing intent at everything around them.

    Trying to tame them would either result in getting killed or the monsters dying in the process.

    But recognizing the man before them, Rachel and the others didn''t dare to lower their guard just because he was alone since this demon was definitely a Soul Devourer.

    Victor''s gaze was firmly fixed on the ruby-haired man as he pronounced, "Jael Valentine. I should''ve expected someone of your reputation to tame Stormscream so quickly."

    Jael gave a courtesy bow with his head briefly as he said, "Victor Hart¡­we meet again. It was a shame you had to leave earlyst time. I wanted to show you some of my rose collections, each one of them having its own magical scent. Only my mother could nurture such beautiful things in a world like ours."

    Amelia furrowed her brows, wondering if these two had met each other in a previous quest and why this demon was so obsessed over a flower.

    Rachel stepped forward, her eyes full of resolve, "You¡­hand over the monster to us. It''s only right that we harvest it after we kill it. Even if we weren''t the ones to inflict this damage, our friends did, and we owe them that much at least."

    Jael gently smelled the rose in his hand, its fragrance diffusing in the tense air, "Why would you deserve such a thing? Your friends fell before even making a significant dent in my pet here."

    He smiled gently as he added, "You see, I''ve been observing from the shadows. Yourpanions, despite their valor, were caught off guard and never stood a chance. Stormscream is mine because I was the one to conquer it. A little affection goes a long way, you know."

    Amelia, her face painted with skepticism, retorted, "You expect us to believe you took down Stormscream all by yourself? Don''t take us for fools. Even if what you''re saying is true, you stand alone with an injured monster at your side, while we are five strong," Even if she hated Victor to her bones, she mentally reassured herself by acknowledging Victor''s formidable strength.

    His ranking as a low-level S was no joke, andbined with the power of the rest, it felt certain they could overpower this demon who was a low-level Soul Devourer.

    Rachel also held the same thought as her eyes locked onto Jael, the thirst for vengeance evident. But before any further action could be taken, Victor intervened, "Amelia, there''s no need to escte things," His words, unexpected, caused Rachel, Amelia, Emiko, and Yui to turn their attention to him in surprise.

    Victor folded his arms, staring intently at Jarl, "Well, since you''ve tamed Stormscream, you can keep it. But the Radem Shards scattered around these fallen heroes¡­We can''t let you have them."

    Jael''s lips curled into a refined smile, his elegant demeanor unaffected, "I currently have no interest in the shards. Take them. However," he paused, an unsettling sparkle lighting up his eyes, "do remember that I may not be so generous when our paths cross again," With that said, he offered a courteous bow, turned on his heels, and walked away, the injured Stormscream limping beside him.

    Rachel, her patience already strained, stepped briskly up to Victor once Jael was out of sight, "Why, Victor? We had a golden opportunity! Together, we could have taken down that high-ranking demon! Why let him just walk away?" Rachel knew this demon named Jael Valentine wasing from a powerful demon lineage though she still felt all of them together could have killed him.

    Victor ran a hand through his hair, his face lined with weariness, "Rachel, you can''t judge a book by its cover. I''ve crossed paths with that demon before, during another quest. Let''s just say I got a very clear insight into how formidable and how much of a freak he is. Even if webined our strengths to take him down, the aftermath could be devastating for all of us. We can''t afford to even be slightly injured in a ce like this¡­not until the end game."

    Amelia''s scoff broke the brief silence, "And what? We let him go and hope he doesn''te back to bite us?"

    Ignoring Amelia''s sarcasm, Victor shifted his gaze to the Radem Shards shimmering next to Arjun and his team''s lifeless bodies, "Instead ofmenting over what we couldn''t do, we should focus on what we can. These shards can be our way to avenge Arjun and hisrades. Weplete this quest, and we prevent demons like Jael from obtaining the Deviar. And remember...The Demons aren''t the only ones we have to face. So many from our own world won''t hesitate to kill us for the Radem...especially the Russians. We can''t let them beat us to it."

    Rachel''s face softened, her grip on her spear rxing a little, "You''re right," she murmured, determination ring in her eyes again, "For them, we willplete this quest and make sure the Radem or the Deviar doesn''t fall into the wrong hands. No matter the cost."

    ¡ª

    3 days left,

    In the heart of one of the tempestuous inds, an ind not governed by the rules of nature, a tall demon with dove gray skin was running in the middle of it while gritting his teeth and trying to avoid the killer lightning bolts trying to strike him, "Damn!"

    *CRACKLE!*

    *RUMBLE!*

    The sky roared in tumultuous anger, casting electrifying patterns of lightning, which danced erratically across the heavens. Each bolt seemed to have a purpose, to forge an electrifyingbyrinth, one that only the bravest dared to traverse.

    As the storm''s fury intensified, he activated his Hellbringer form. His once radiant skin disintegrated into ashes, revealing a skeletal structure that was anything but mundane. Every bone gleamed with an intense dark green me, illuminating his path and asserting his unwavering determination.

    Rain, heavy and blinding, pelted him mercilessly. The gales blew with such ferocity that even he, in his Hellbringer form, had to push against them, each step bing a test of will.

    With every breath, the storm''s rageshed at him, attempting to swerve him off course. Every now and then, the brilliant arcs of lightning targeted him.

    But even as they shattered his bones, Asher''s resilience shone through.

    With a will made of steel, the bones mended rapidly, reforming before the very elements that sought to destroy him while bing stronger.

    Navigating the storm was treacherous, but his eyes glowed as theynded on his prize ¨C not gloriously encased or exalted on a pedestal but absorbing raw, elemental power.

    The Cloak of the Voidweaver hung ominously on an ancient stone arch, its fabric pulsating with the storm''s furious energy.

    Its appearance was a masterpiece of both art and magic. The outeryer was a deep, inky ck, reminiscent of the void between gxies, while its inner lining sparkled faintly, mimicking the farthest stars in the cosmos.

    Reaching out, Asher touched the cloak, immediately sensing its otherworldly aura. The already violent tempest responded with amplified rage, a roaring indication that the ind''s equilibrium had been disrupted.

    The sky turned a shade darker, more threatening, as the ground beneath quivered, signaling the beginning of the end for this floating ind.

    "Asher, get back, quickly!"

    "Master, the ind is breaking down!"

    "Your Highness, why do you have to be so reckless!"

    The voices of these women pierced the tumult, and in his mind, their voices filled with anxiety and desperation. They stood quite afar, in the adjacent floating ind, their figures barely discernible through the blinding rain and chaotic lightning.

    Desperately, Asher tried to teleport using his "Never Look Behind" ability, to bridge the distance and instantly reach them. But the storm''s wrath and everything got in the way of his vision, barring his escape.

    The once floating rocks of the isle, which had been held together by some ancient magic, began disintegrating, crumbling like fragile pieces in a game of celestial chess.

    "Shit!" The very foundation of Stormshroud Isle crumbled beneath his feet, the ground disintegrating rapidly, leaving him suspended in a split second of heart-stopping weightlessness.

    The cloak, now clenched in his hand, pped wildly against the violent currents, the pulsating energy emanating from it, almost echoing the chaos of the storm, though he held on tightly to it.

    "Asher!" He heard their cries in his mind fading away as he began to freefall through the dark clouds.

    Naida''s son got few tricks it seems :#

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 309 Remembering Old Bonds

    309 Remembering Old Bonds

    The tempestuous winds and heavy rain battered the remnants of the ind, but the trio stood unwavering. Merina, Is, and Ceti stood close, their faces illuminated by the eerie glow of the storm, gazes fixed on the ominous depths below where Asher disappeared.

    "He truly knows no fear at all!" Ceti''s worried and frustrated voice pierced through the echoes of the rain. She knew he took it because of his desperation to get the Deviar when only 3 more days were left for the quest to end.

    She couldn''t understand why he desperately wanted to get strong so quickly when with his potential, he would definitely reach the peak faster than any other genius.

    But even now, after he managed toplete the mini-quest, they were still far from having the required number of shards.

    Merina''s hands were sped tight, eyes shimmering with unshed tears, fear and hope vying for dominance in her gaze.

    Is ced aforting hand on Merina''s shoulder, "Do not worry," Is dered, her voice carrying a determined edge yet with an undercurrent of worry, "Asher now possesses the cloak. It holds the power to render him invisible and grant him flight. He won''t die from the fall."

    Merina''s anxiety was temporarily quelled as the weight of Is''s words sank in. Taking a deep breath, she nodded with a shaky smile, "Thank the devils..."

    However, Ceti''s voice,den with concern, interrupted, "It''s not that simple. The cloak, powerful as it is, feeds on its wearer''s mana. With the chaotic energy of this storm and potential threats lurking below, his reserves could be depleted quickly. What if some powerful groupes upon him? Every group in this ce is as strong as they could get."

    Is nodded, acknowledging the gravity of the situation, "You are right. We need to get to him, and fast."

    Her eyes sparkled with determination as she continued, "I know a way to descend safely, though it will cost us some valuable resources."

    Ceti shifted her stance, her red hair billowing in the stormy gusts as she said, her voice firm andmanding, "What are we waiting for then? Let''s do it."

    As the three prepared to descend into the storm''s fury, the bonds of loyalty and determination shone clear, even amidst the dark chaos enveloping them.

    ¡ª

    [ Item Name: Cloak of the Voidweaver

    Shrouded in legends older than the very skies of Elysium, the Cloak of the Voidweaver is said to be a symbol of the universe''s first shadows. Crafted by a forgotten celestial being, its fabric intertwines the essence of starless nights and interster voids. Donning this mantle, the wearer bes one with obscurity, their very aura concealed and form rendered invisible to the world. Whispered tales speak of its untapped power to meld one into the cosmic fabric, making them unseen, untouched, and unfelt. But beware¡­such boundless poweres with its own mysteries, and the cosmos keeps its secrets well. ]

    [ Level : 34 ]

    [ Durability - Lasts as long as you transfer your mana. Once you stop, it will be a ordinary cloak ]

    17:12

    [ Effect - The Cloak will be active while siphoning 0.25% of your MP every second ]

    [ Grade: Legendary ]

    [ Durability - Lasts as long as you transfer your mana. Once you stop, it will be a ordinary cloak ]

    [ Effect - The Cloak will be active while siphoning 0.25% of your MP every second ]

    The sensation of free fall in between stormy clouds would have terrified even a brave warrior. But for Asher, this fall was different, carrying with it the weight of his recent acquisition, the Cloak of the Voidweaver.

    Even amidst the storm''s onught and the disorienting fall, a glint of wonder sparkled in Asher''s deep glowing yellow eyes as he clutched the cloak. It wasn''t every day that one came into the possession of an artifact of such immense and mysterious power.

    Anybody would kill to have an artifact that could render them truly invisible, including making their aura vanish and letting them fly. And another best thing about it was that it potentially had infinite durability. This surely was no ordinary cloak.

    The wind howled past him, its roar deafening. Raindrops pelted his form, each droplet stinging like a myriad of tiny arrows. Through the curtain of rain and fog, a looming shadow materialized beneath him: another floating ind. The realization struck him just as forcefully as the ground would if he didn''t act immediately.

    Without hesitation, Asher swiftly draped the Cloak of the Voidweaver around himself.

    The very moment its fabric settled on his form, an overwhelming energy surged through him, stalling his rapid descent.

    He hovered for a split second, disoriented, before realizing he was no longer at the mercy of gravity. A slow, relieved chuckle escaped his lips. The sensation of flight, once a distant memory, now enveloped him once more.

    However, Asher wasn''t one to let his guard down. With the storm''s chaos around him and the unpredictable dangers that these floating inds often held, it was imperative to remain unseen.

    Channeling the cloak''s powers, Asher vanished from in sight, bing a mere whisper in the wind. He gracefully glided down, the cloak billowing majestically behind him, merging with the shadows of the storm.

    Before the storm hadpletely consumed his vision, he had marked a spot, arge rocky outcrop that offered shelter and concealment.

    He made his way there, settling behind it, hidden from prying eyes. He deactivated the cloak since it was devouring his mana every second and he didn''t see anyone nearby.

    As the sound of the storm continued to rage around him, a thought crossed his mind: would Is, Ceti, and Merina manage to navigate through this chaos and reach him?

    He knew it would be quite tough, especially to survive till they got to him.

    However, with this cloak, he knew he stood a good chance of survival.

    Taking advantage of the Cloak of the Voidweaver, Asher had be the very essence of stealth. Every few moments, he''d use the cloak''s capabilities to scan his surroundings, ensuring no creatures or foes were sneaking up on him. The storm''s din was an ever-present backdrop, but the ind''s unknown dangers required his full attention.

    But on one of these cautious checks, Asher''s eyes narrowed.

    Emerging from the dense fog was a squad of five intimidating Hunters, their collective auras crying out danger.

    He was prepared to leave, but his eyes locked onto the leader of the group.

    That unmistakable sharp jawline, the short brown hair matted with rain, those piercing brown eyes, and the scar ¨C a tale of survival ¨C cutting across his face. The memories flooded back. Despite the intense environment, Asher''s posture rxed, a slight smirk ying on his lips.

    Yet, dozens of meters away, the leader of this Hunter group seemed to be on high alert, every sense attuned to the environment. The three men with him and the sole woman moved with synchronized precision, their eyes scanning, weapons ready.

    Suddenly, a stone with some words carved on it slid towards the man leading them.

    The sudden movement startled the group, causing them to instinctively draw their weapons. The leader''s keen instincts signaled them to pause as he raised his hand into a fist. He bent down, retrieving the stone, his fingers grazing the inscribed message.

    His eyes widened, a myriad of emotions shing through them ¨C surprise, recognition, and disbelief.

    "Sir Mikhail, what is it?" whispered the woman, her voice sharp yet curious. The curiosity was palpable among the group, but Mikhail''s demeanor kept them at bay.

    Straightening up, he pocketed the stone, his gaze more intense than before, "Spread out. Form a perimeter. You are not to return unless I call you or if there''s trouble," he ordered in a voice that brooked no argument.

    The four exchanged nces but trusted their leader implicitly. Without further ado, they dispersed, leaving Mikhail alone in the mist, a silhouette of his former self, waiting for what was toe.

    The moment he made sure they were out of sight, "You have seeded in getting my attention," Mikhail dered, his voice echoing with restrained power, "Nowe out before I find you because I won''t let anyone sully the memory of my-"

    Before he could finish, a gust of wind whipped through the clearing, and before his very eyes, a cloaked figure appeared.

    As if birthed from the mists themselves, the entity stood in stark contrast to the stormy backdrop.

    Mikhail''s fingers tightened around the hilt of his de, his body going rigid as the figure revealed a demonic visage beneath its hood. Yet, this demon seemed weaker than him, giving him a reason to not call the others and first investigate this situation.

    But as the demon pulled back the hood further, revealing his face, Mikhail''s eyes narrowed.

    "Long time no see, brother," Asher greeted, his voice a mix of warmth and relief.

    Mikhail''s countenance darkened, every muscle in his body coiled like a spring, ready to strike, "Hellbringer...I shall pull out your tongue first for addressing me so. But before that, speak... Why did you write that on the stone?"

    Asher briefly smiled as his eyes sparkled with mncholy as he uttered, "Svyazannye ne rozhdeniem, no krov''yu i bitvoy. Bound not by birth but by blood and battle. Do you remember that, Brother Mikhail?"

    Those words pierced through Mikhail''s defenses, shaking him to his very core. The sharp de, once held with threatening intent, lowered slightly, its tip touching the wet ground.

    His previously cold and sharp demeanor seemed to fade as his voice quivered with pain and disbelief, "That can''t be... Only my fallen brother could have known that. You can''t be him. Speak the truth...How do you know this?!" Milkhail''s voice shook with intensity as the echoes of the rain and thunder reverberated around them.

 Chapter 310 Brother From Another Life

    Chapter 310 Brother From Another Life

    Rain continued to cascade around them, as the swirling mist acted like a veil, obscuring the world beyond. The silence between the two was pregnant with emotions and past memories. Thunder rumbled softly in the distance.

    Asher''s grin transformed into a somber smile, understanding the storm raging inside his oldrade, "Have you heard the rumors?" Asher began, breaking the silence, "About Golden Prince, or rather his ghost, lingering around in this quest?"

    Mikhail''s stormy eyes searched Asher''s face, still grappling with disbelief.

    "That... was you?" he whispered, his voice filled with a mixture of hope and trepidation, "Prove it... Show me your light."

    Asher''s gaze dropped, and he let out a sigh that carried a hint of sorrow, "I can''t...not anymore. I had to use a powerful treasure, a one-time thing. I can''t replicate that again."

    Then, gathering strength from the memories they shared, Asher slowly began to close the distance between them, "Do you remember, Mikhail? When we were still young Hunters, just 16 years old, brimming with ambition and zeal? That fateful day when you and your sister got stuck in the demon realm, and you two saw me using demonic mana while saving you two. You looked at me, not with disgust or fear but with an understanding. You told me it didn''t matter if I really was a demon. Your sister echoed those very words. That was the day I realized I could trust both of you with my life."

    The weight of Asher''s words was palpable. Mikhail''s grip on his de weakened, and it slipped from his grasp, ttering to the ground.

    His stormy gaze was unwavering as it locked onto this demon whose eyes carried a familiar gaze. A few heartbeats passed before, in a rush of emotions, Mikhail lunged forward, wrapping his arms around Asher in a firm embrace.

    His eyes shimmered with unshed tears, "Andrei... Brother," he mumbled, his voice choked with emotion, "I can''t believe it...Am I dreaming?"

    A genuineugh emanated from Asher, its sound tinged with relief and a touch of sadness, "This," he whispered as he tightened his grip on Mikhail, patting his backfortingly, "is as real as it gets. But seeing you, like this...it''s good, brother. It''s really good."

    Around them, the rain seemed to soften, as if nature itself recognized the profundity of the moment shared between two brothers, once torn apart, now reunited.

    The rain''s constant patter served as a soft background to their heavy conversation. Mikhail pulled back slightly, looking at Asher with eyes clouded in confusion and pain, "How, Andrei? How did all of this happen?"

    Asher sighed deeply, taking a moment to gather his thoughts, "It''s a long andplex tale," he began. He briefly recounted his experiences since his supposed death, weaving through the tales of betrayal, pain, and his transmigration. Every twist and turn, every heartbreaking discovery wasid bare.

    Mikhail''s normallyposed face contorted in shock and disbelief. As Asher delved into the details of the treachery and how he''d been backstabbed, Mikhail''s fists clenched tightly, veins bulging on his hands, "Those filthy WHA dogs... Using you and then discarding you like that! I am not even surprised," He spat the words out with cold fury.

    But when Asher spoke of his subsequent experiences and the path that had led him to this moment, Mikhail''s face went through a gamut of emotions ¨C from horror and sorrow to eventual relief.

    Once the narrative wasplete, Mikhail looked down, regret etching every feature, "I''m so sorry, Andrei. I should''ve been there. I knew it¡­I always felt something was amiss. That damned WHA framing you as a corrupted Hunter... If only I had enough power to bring them down, I would have, and we are still trying. But if I had been by your side, together, we could have brought them to their knees and revealed their treachery."

    Asher, sensing the guilt weighing down on Mikhail, gently ced a hand on his shoulder, squeezing reassuringly, "Mikhail," he began softly, "you are the sole heir to the strongest Supreme ss Family in Russia. You''ve had your own battles, your own challenges. You couldn''t have known. The WHA was clever in their deceit. You can''t me yourself for what was orchestrated so well to look like the truth. One of my biggest regrets is that I was a fool to stop you and Irina from bringing down the WHA."

    Mikhail shook his head with a brief smile, "You couldn''t have known, brother. You were blinded by their lies and because of how good they had been treating you since the beginning. But even then, you didn''t give us up," Mikhail let out a soft chuckle as he gestured at his face and added," That is why even though you gave me this beautiful scar, Irina and I always were forever indebted to you for everything you did for us. I wouldn''t be standing here if not for you. Even if you didn''t stop us, we would have failed, and the WHA would have definitely ended us on the spot. It was a pipe dream of ours since the beginning."

    The two brothers stood there, shoulder to shoulder, as they remembered the weight of their shared past and the trials they''d both undergone.

    Asher''s gaze hardened with a hint of pain and regret, "I''m sorry about Irina. If it weren''t for her unwavering belief in my innocence, her pursuit to clear my name... she might still be with us."

    Mikhail''s eyes zed with a mixture of pain and pride. He gritted his teeth, voice strained, "Irina died with pride, Andrei. She fought for what she believed in, for someone she loved. She wouldn''t have had it any other way."

    Hearing this, Asher''s gaze became distant, lost in memories of times past.

    The sorrow of the people he lost, the weight of betrayal, and the pain of deceit; it all weighed on him heavily. No matter how much time had passed, this pain would never get easier.

    Mikhail observed him, a million questions racing through his mind.

    Breaking the palpable silence, Mikhail inquired, "Why didn''t you reach out? All this time, knowing you were somewhere out there, but never hearing from you...You have no idea how hard it was to live with the fact that not only my sister but my brother was also dead."

    Turning away, Asher''s silhouette was sharply defined against the bleak sky. He crossed his arms protectively as if shielding himself from the past, "After what happened...I had a hard time putting my life into the hands of someone else again. Not because I doubted you, but because I was afraid of losing the only chance I had left. The WHA, the betrayal... it was all so fresh. I felt like I could only depend on myself after waking up among demons. Other than that, I needed to be stronger, to stand on my own feet before dragging anyone else into the mess. I couldn''t risk tipping off our enemies by reaching out to you. It was not like I could freely travel over there."

    Mikhail''s brown eyes, which had been shadowed with pain, suddenly gleamed with a renewed fire. He took a step closer, excitement evident, "Does this mean...you''re nning on taking revenge? Specifically against the WHA?"

    A cold, dark smirk danced on Asher''s lips, "That was always the n¡­ever since I woke up as a demon."

    Mikhail''s hand thudded against his chest, his voice deep and cold, yet filled with fervor, "You know where I stand, Andrei. My family, my people, we''ve been preparing. We''re ready to stand with you, against anyone. I don''t know how my family would react to your current situation, but they don''t have to know. We have the same goal, and together, we truly stand a chance because I know you will be the strongest demon one day."

    Asher''s smile softened, genuine warmth reaching his eyes, "I always knew I could count on you, brother. But first, I have to survive andplete this quest... it is the only way of reiming the strength I lost."

    Mikhail''s brow furrowed, looking intently into Asher''s eyes, "Tell me, have you and your team managed to forge the final Deviar Crystal yet?"

    Asher let out a wry chuckle, the hint of amusement barely reaching his eyes, "Just a while ago, I almost met my end trying toplete a mini-quest for some shards. But 3.2 million? I''m nowhere near that, and I have just three days left," Asher said with a difficult look, realizing how bleak things were looking.

    Mikhail paused for a beat, seemingly lost in thought. When he spoke again, hope flickered in his voice, "I can''t guarantee you''ll sessfullyplete this quest, Andrei, but...I might be able to provide you with a leg up," Without warning, Mikhail reached out, sping Asher''s hand.

    A pulsating energy flowed between their palms, an ethereal aura illuminating the immediate surroundings.

    Asher''s eyes widened in astonishment as he felt an influx of Deviar Shards transferred into his own inventory. The numbers surged past 3.2 million, going well beyond 5 million. He stared at Mikhail with a look of disbelief, "Did you just... give me all of yours?"

    Asher knew the rule said killing a Hunter would only earn him half of what they had. But if they willingly transferred, then, just as he found out now, he got everything Mikhail had.

    Mikhail offered a brief smile, a mixture of pride and mncholy, "My people entrusted their shards to me. They achieved what they Mikhail smirked, squeezing Asher''s shoulder reassuringly, "Regardless of the oue, make me one promise:e back alive came for. They wanted me to have the Radem, but right now, you, my brother, need it more than I do. And I''ll do anything to see you seed. Don''t bother trying to return it. I won''t ept," Mikhail said firmly.

    Asher chuckled and shook his head in amazement, the magnitude of Mikhail''s gesture slowly sinking in. He moved closer and, with a gentle force, pulled Mikhail into a firm embrace, "Thank you¡­I won''t let this go to waste," he murmured, voice filled with determination.

    Mikhail smirked, squeezing Asher''s shoulder reassuringly, "Regardless of the oue, make me one promise:e back alive from this quest. We''ll meet on the other side, brother. We have a lot of things to settle and catch up."

    And in that moment, standing amidst the looming shadows of the floating inds and the cascading rain, two brothers, bound not by blood but by shared history, came together once again.

 Chapter 311 A Grave Mistake

    Chapter 311 A Grave Mistake

    After desperately working on the way tond on the ind Asher fell to, Is, Ceti, and Merina managed to reach there after almost 2 hours.

    They raced through the floating ind, their eyes darting in every direction while trying toy low. With every step, their anxiety grew, and the weight of anything happened to Asher, who was alone pressing down on their hearts. Suddenly, a familiar figure materialized in front of them, emerging from the thin air with a smile.

    "You found me faster than I thought you would," Asher remarked, a teasing lilt to his voice.

    Is stepped forward, a relieved smile breaking through her worried expression, "Thank the devils¡­You are alright."

    Merina, the quietest of the trio, nodded in agreement, her eyes softening with thefort of seeing him unharmed.

    Ceti, however, huffed, "Do you have any idea what you put us through? Almost gave us all a heart attack. Next time, we three are doing it together. For your safety, of course."

    Asher smirked, raising an eyebrow at her, "Did you miss me that much, Ceti?"

    Ceti''s cheeks flushed slightly as she turned her face away, as if unaffected, "I just can''t return to the queen without you, that''s all," she retorted.

    A knowing smile was exchanged between Is and Merina, but neithermented on the moment.

    As the initial relief of their reunion settled, the three women suddenly recalled the startling rise in their shard count, and their expressions turned quizzical.

    Before any of them could voice the question burning on their lips, Asher raised a hand with a sly grin, "Don''t worry about the shards anymore, but¡­don''t ask how I got them."

    Is tilted her head slightly, her eyes narrowing in thought. Knowing Asher''s history, she couldn''t help but wonder if the mysterious surge in shards had something to do with his past and what happened while he was alone here.

    Ceti, clicked her tongue, cing her hands on her hips. "You...Ha¡­

    Fine, if Your Highness doesn''t want to share, what can we do?" she sighed exasperatedly, though her eyes betrayed a burning curiosity, especially since the shards he suddenly earned were more than what they collected in 3 months! Why doesn''t he want to tell what happened?

    Does he think of her as a stranger to hide such things? Ceti inwardly pouted as she couldn''t help but feel disappointed.

    Merina gave a gentle smile, her words bringing a sense of calm, "It''s alright. What matters most is that we now have a chance to forge the Deviar."

    However, Is noticed the absence of something crucial. Her brows furrowed in puzzlement as she asked, "If we have the required shards, then why hasn''t a marker appeared on our map?"

    Ceti and Merina exchanged equally puzzled nces.

    "I''m not sure," Asher admitted, his tone reflecting his deep contemtion as he shook his head and said, "All we can do now is wait and see what happens."

    But with only 3 days left, Asher wondered if they were toote or something.

    -

    The steady pitter-patter of raindrops on leaves couldn''t drown the sense of anticipation in the air. A distant sh of lightning lit up their faces, revealing the intermingling of hope, anxiety, and determination.

    Ceti was the first to call out, "Look! The marker popped up!"

    Merina''s eyes widened in surprise, "It''s here... on this very ind."

    Is took a deep breath as she lightly smiled, "We''ve got a chance, a real chance," She met Asher''s eyes, her own reflecting the relief and anticipation she felt.

    Asher, absorbing the enormity of the moment, allowed himself a small smile, "Let''s not waste any more time. The earlier we reach, the better our chances are."

    The group advanced, their pace quickening with each step, their senses alert to the threats surrounding them.

    But the storm itself seemed to respect their determination, holding its fierce might at bay as they neared their goal, and it was not long before they reached the marked location.

    The muddy ground beneath their feet made each step a challenge, and the ever-present fog wrapped around them like a shroud. But through the mist, the forging matrix emerged ¡ª a luminous beacon in the center of therge open area.

    The lightning up in the skies lurked near them, threatening to strike them while tornadoes raged on in the vicinity, seemingly appearing closer but slowly.

    "There it is¡­the Forging Matrix," Merina murmured, her eyes wide with wonder as she took in the intricate designid out before them.

    Ceti took a quick look around with her sharp eyes and cut in, "We can''t let our guard down. We may be the first here, but others could be close behind."

    Asher nodded in agreement, "She''s right. I need all of you to be alert, including our surroundings. Keep an eye on the skies and don''t get struck by lightning," His gaze met each of theirs, ensuring his message was received.

    Taking a deep breath, Asher reached into his beast bag, summoning Callisa.

    "Kooo!" The mighty creature''s giant pincers gleamed ominously in the lightning''s sh as she came out, brimming with excitement to forge the thing they came here for.

    "We need to forge the Deviar as quickly as possible. Time is of the essence." Asher''s tone was resolute, his purpose clear.

    Merina, Ceti, Is, and Callisa took their respective positions around the matrix. They ced their hands and pincers upon it, feeling the pulsating energy emanating from the design. The shared sense of purpose bound them, their determination a palpable force in the storm-ridden night.

    With another thunderp, the forging process began, and a symphony of light and energy enveloped the group.

    Asher''s eyes widened in realization, "We have to forge the seventh Crystal first... and then merge all of them to form the Deviar," he The matrix pulsed and hummed, its energy signaling the forging of the seventh Deviar Crystal.

    Asher''s eyes widened in realization, "We have to forge the seventh Crystal first... and then merge all of them to form the Deviar," he said, the urgency clear in his voice.

    Ceti frowned as she saw the time remaining, "At least 2 hours? Oh devils¡­Can we stay out in the open that long?"

    However, as the minutes ticked away, an ominous feeling began to grip them. It was almost too easy. But then, just as half an hour had passed, they felt it. A presence. Multiple presences.

    From the dense fog, five silhouettes began to form. The first was a towering figure, obsidian-ck scales gleaming, and wings expanding into the misty air.

    Beside him, a slender figure with radiant crimson skin and shimmering silver hair began to emerge.

    Another shadow, taller yet more elusive with charcoal grey skin, appeared next. There was the unmistakable sight of blue skin adorned with golden tattoos, and finally, a softvender glow that hinted at another figure''s entrance.

    Is was the first to get up, followed by the rest, all of their expressions vignt and sharp.

    "Nightmare Reapers¡­" Is mumbled with a furrow of her brows, feeling that their luck was too bad toe upon them at a time like this.

    "Krrrr¡­" Callisa was letting out a low growl upon recognizing this unpleasant bunch of people.

    Ceti and Merina clenched their fingers as they realized how seriously bad their situation had be.

    Of all enemies, why did they have toe upon the Draconians?

    Asher''s eyes dangerously narrowed upon seeing the infamous Draconians, especially one of the groups that he suspected put the bounty on his head.

    But he could feel the heavy, domineering auras surrounding each one of them, especially the one in the front. The draconic auras they had could send shivers down the spine of even hardened warriors. Many considered them dragons in humanoid form.

    He could see why people feared the Draconians the most, though his heartbeat was steady.

    And the reason so many people feared and hailed Prince Agonon as the 2nd strongest genius of the younger generation was because he was the only one to be a mid-level Soul Devourer at his age.

    The only one who surpassed him was Rowena.

    He had no doubt these Nightmare Reapers were the strongest group in the entire quest and it must have been a cakewalk for them.

    Circe, with her cold golden eyes, sneered as she stepped forward, "Thought you could forge the Deviar so easily?"

    "Of course, until we saw your obnoxious face," Ceti retorted with a sneer, making Circe''s expression contort into a bitter scowl after hearing someone make a stab at her beauty, "You half-crippled bitch!"

    Ceti gritted her teeth and almost stepped forward before Asher gestured to her and gave a brief nce, mentally telling her to not mind the words of someone beneath her, making Ceti feel her rage suddenly simmer down and instead feel a warmth spreading across her cheeks as she slowly nodded.

    "Enough from you. My daughter is ten times the woman you are," Merina said with her lips firmly pressed together as she held Ceti''s hand. She knew those who didn''t like Ceti would call her a half-cripple only because of the fact that she couldn''t transform into her true bloodline form.

    Even when they used to be in their n, Ceti was always considered an outcast, and the only reason she wasn''t kicked out was because of her father''s contributions.

    And as her mother, it pained her every time somebody ridiculed her daughter and only she knew how much Ceti had suffered and hated herself because of it, even though she would never admit it.

    The air around them crackled with tension, a palpable hostility binding them in an intense standoff.

    However, Agonon''s gaze settled on Is, making the atmosphere grow even heavier.

    "So we meet again," Agonon began, his fiery eyes scanning Is''s form before they shifted to Asher with visible distaste, "The prized consort of the Bloodburn Queen... yet so weak," With a cold scoff, his gaze returned to Is, the tone of his voice dripping with sarcasm, "You chose him over us? He must have some hold over you."

    Is''s jaw clenched, refusing to dignify the usation with a response. Yet, she remained poised, her fierce eyes never leaving Agonon''s.

    Vespera, with her hauntingly beautiful eyes, spoke up, her voice a melodic sigh, "What a pity. Such beauty, such power, wasted."

    Asher, feeling the weight of the Nightmare Reapers'' collective disdain, stepped protectively in front of Is.

    A defiant gleam shone in his eyes, "Jealous, are we?" he taunted, his voice dripping with contempt, "That she saw the facy of your kingdom and looked down on you? Let''s not forget the truth. Your entire race was a byproduct, born unnaturally through the Devourer. A mere oversight. A mistake he failed to discard."

    The atmosphere thickened with rage. The other Nightmare Reapers visibly bristled at the barbed words, each of them sharing a unified fury.

    Insulting anybody''s bloodline was the gravest insult one could do, though not even fools would dare to insult the Draconians using their bloodline.

    Rune, his blue skin glowing with barely restrained anger, growled menacingly, "You dare, alien scum?!" he spat, making a move towards Asher. Yet, just as quickly as he surged forward, a firm hand from Agonon halted him in his tracks.

    Agonon''s face remained stoic, but his eyes ¨C those fiery depths ¨C trembled with unspoken fury. He fixed Asher with a cold, lethal stare, "Your audacity knows no bounds," he hissed, every word dripping with venom, "The gravest mistake you made was stepping foot on this quest. By the end of today, I promise you, the fate of your precious Bloodburn Kingdom will be sealed, and your beloved queen will grovel at our feet¡­not too long after and will be nothing more than our ve, just like the rest of her kingdom."

    Before Asher could understand why, hearing Agonon insult Rowena and her kingdom in such a distasteful way made his nerves quiver with untold emotions.

    But before he or Ceti could say anything, the sudden sound of footsteps splintered the atmosphere, drawing everyone''s attention to the side.

    As the fog parted, five figures slowly came into view. The leader was a tall man, exuding elegance and poise in a slightly dirty white attire.

    His steps were measured and graceful, a stark contrast to the situation''s underlying tension. Behind him, four gorgeous women trailed, each of them with unique auras of their own while two of them had formidable auras.

    However, as they emerged, it was the long, flowing blue-haired woman who caught everyone''s attention. It was a face well-known by even demons.

    Her strikingly blue eyes widened, a mix of horror, anger, and recognition shing within them as theynded on the demon who almost ruined her life, "Hellbringer..." she whispered, her voice trembling with a concoction of emotions but mostly filled with unspoken hatred and bitterness.

    Victor, effortlessly charming and poised, looked between Asher and Rachel, a hint of amusement flickering in his gaze, "Oh, this is certainly an unexpected but pleasant surprise," he remarked, though upon seeing the three strikingly beautiful demonesses beside Hellbringer, Victor unconsciously gulped with a fervid light in his eyes.

    Seeing them in person, their beauty was far more than what he expected.

    Amelia''s fists clenched involuntarily as she shot a venomous nce toward Hellbringer, recognizing the demon that had traumatized her dear friend.

    On the other hand, Emiko and Yui exchanged anxious nces.

    The scenario was one they hadn''t anticipated, and seeing their Master surrounded by so many bad people in the same vicinity was concerning.

 Chapter 312 Unexpected Alliances

    Chapter 312 Unexpected Alliances

    Is, Merina, and Ceti, still recovering from their previous confrontation with the Draconians, grew even more wary of the new arrivals.

    The setting was turning more vtile with every passing second.

    And other than Merina, Is, and Ceti didn''t know if they should feel surprised to see these Hunters, especially that blue-haired woman having a personal vendetta against Asher.

    However, Is''s fists clenched, and her face darkened upon seeing the man who took part in mercilessly butchering 5 of her people.

    She had inwardly wished toe upon him, but not in a situation like this.

    Was this a trial from the Devils?

    The fogden atmosphere was thick with tension as Rachel boldly stepped forward, spear pointed unwaveringly at Asher.

    Her eyes, darkened by years of haunting memories, glinted with both pain and determination, "Hellbringer...Today, you''ll pay for the sins youmitted in your entire miserable life. And rest assured, your death won''te easy," she vowed with a chilling ferocity.

    Asher, unperturbed by the threat, smirked coldly. His gaze, deep and piercing, he responded, "You truly are your father''s daughter. It seems I was right after all. Is it satisfying to act so heroic yet be so rotten inside? I wonder how many lives he stepped over to make you so strong in such a short time."

    Amelia furrowed her brows and felt it weirdly odd that this Hellbringer was speaking to Rachel in such a familiar way, especially talking about her father.

    Rachel''s frown deepened, her mind swirling with anger and confusion.

    What did this demon mean? Every mention he made of her father was a barbed arrow, aiming straight at her heart. But she dismissed her thoughts quickly; her current focus was solely on seeking vengeance, "I don''t care what you say. All that matters to me is seeing you bleed."

    Victor, ever the diplomat, interjected with a light chuckle, "Rachel, take it easy. We''re hardly alone in this little party," he remarked, nodding towards the Nightmare Reapers who were watching with growing intensity, their gazes inscrutable yet unsettling.

    Feeling cornered, Rachel bit her lower lip, her frustration evident.

    Surrounded by two formidable demon groups, both of which held immense power, how could she focus solely on her vendetta against Hellbringer?

    Spotting an opportunity, Victor took a step forward, locking eyes with Agonon, "See, my fiance is rather... restless to kill Hellbringer. Perhaps we might consider a temporary alliance? Neither of us can handle all of them alone without suffering some damage. Especially with the captivating Umbralfiend Princess, her pet Kraken, and the Royal Battlemaster in their midst. Don''t you think so?"

    Circe let out a cutting scoff, "Pah, you pathetic Hunters think we need your help? We are more than capable of cutting up the little beauties surrounding you as well," She said as she licked her lips upon seeing the women surrounding Victor.

    Emiko and Amelia winced in disgust as Yui hid behind Emiko while Rachel wondered why Victor even bothered to ask these demons. Why would they even help?

    However, Victor still had a subtle smile as he kept looking at their leader and said, "Don''t let down your guards that easily. Did you know that they somehow managed to take down dozens of Hunters, including my friend Boden, who was a S Rank, all on their own or maybe¡­with some help?"

    Agonon''s fiery eyes flicked between Asher and Victor, making it hard for anyone to tell what was going through his mind, though it was evident he was considering something.

    The unspoken fear was lingering among all of them¡­Was Golden Prince behind this? Was his spirit truly haunting this ce, and on the off chance it was true, why would he choose to help Hellbringer and his people, or was it just a coincidence?

    Amelia inwardly snorted, realizing how hypocritical it was of Victor to shrug off the rumors in front of others but being scared of Golden Prince''s ghost being real all this time.

    Was he that scared to the point he would stoop to propose an alliance to demons?

    She nced at Rachel to see why she wasn''t even speaking against this. But all she saw on Rachel''s face was the lurking killing intent focused on a certain someone. It was as if she didn''t care about anything else.

    Why was she so obsessed with Hellbringer to the point she was forgetting the important things?

    Still, Amelia also couldn''t help but wonder if his ghost was really here. Nobody else could have taken out Boden and so many Hunters at the same time.

    Is and her group exchanged nces, especially with Asher. Only they knew how it happened, but it wasn''t something that could happen again.

    Is knew Asher still had one drop left in that feather, though she knew he was determined to never use it.

    Even if Asher wanted to use it, there was no telling if there might be permanent damage, and now wasn''t a good time for him to go into aa for months or worse.

    Yet the audacity of this Hunter proposing an alliance right in front of them was something else entirely. Would the Draconians truly consider joining forces with these Hunters against them? Will they lower themselves like that?

    Every eye was on the unfolding drama, as each party braced themselves for what might follow.

    However, Callisa was sneakily using her pincers to keep powering the forging matrix based on Asher''s instruction.

    Her bulbous-eyes kept moving side to side to see if anybody was looking at her, though the forging matrix was shining.

    Asher knew how things were looking really bad for them, and he had no idea if they could even make it out of this ce.

    And so, he clearly intended on using every trick in his arsenal to buy Callisa more time, and focused on Victor with a pointed, using stare, "Victor... Every time I think you''ve sunk to a new low, you manage to surprise me. I wonder, does your family know about this... little predilection of yours for demons? Or perhaps your sister, does she know about her dear little brother''s... ''unhealthy'' interests? Even if they might, the world certainly would be shocked to hear of it, wouldn''t they?"

    Amelia''s eyes narrowed dangerously, trying to decipher Hellbringer''s insinuations, while Emiko and Yui exchanged knowing nces. Their Master''s revtions hinted at depths they had never suspected.

    Victor, usually unppable, had a rare moment of his expression faltering.

    His fists clenched, knuckles turning white, and while he managed to keep his smile, a single eyebrow twitched.

    Yet he maintained hisposure as he said, "Hellbringer, perhaps the impending threat to your life is causing you to grasp at delusions. But rest assured, no matter your desperate attempts, I''ll ensure my fiance gets to have a good time with you."

    But Asher wasn''t done yet. With a sly, cold chuckle, he responded as he nced at a dark-faced Rachel, "Your fiance? Oh, I''ve had a wonderful time with her, and between you and me, she seemed quite taken with our...encounter. Didn''t you, dear Rachel? Or did you forget about our photoshoot session?"

    Ceti and Is nced at each other with blinking eyes while Merina''s eyes glinted upon remembering what happened that day. It was the first time in a long time she felt d to see her Master punishing those Hunters.

    All eyes swiveled to Rachel, who appeared caught off guard. Her resentful and hostile demeanor wavered, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of anger and shame, desperately avoiding Victor''s searching gaze.

    "Rachel, what the hell is he talking about?" Victor asked with a light Amelia also looked at Rachel with a worried look since she saw how this demon''s words seemed to affect Rachel. Was she hiding the smile, though the corners of his lips were twitching.

    Did this fucking demon touch his fiance? Does anyone else know? Was she hiding things from him?

    Amelia also looked at Rachel with a worried look since she saw how this demon''s words seemed to affect Rachel. Was she hiding the truth about what really happened? If so, what was the truth?

    Rachel, with a vehement re directed at Asher, snapped, "He''s spouting absurdities to stall for time. We need to act now before theyplete the forging of the Deviar!"

    Victor, his gaze fixed on the pulsating Forging Matrix, said, "It''s pointless. Even with his attempts to dy, they don''t have nearly enough time toplete the forging."

    Asher wasn''t surprised they knew. But in a desperate situation like this, he couldn''t let go of the slightest chance.

    However, before any more words could be exchanged, the rhythmic echo of a single set of footsteps interrupted the stand-off. The entire assemge turned their attention to the source.

    Emerging from the heavy fog, a tall man with flowing ruby-red hair materialized.

    His attire, pristine and elegantly red, was a stark contrast to the grim surroundings. In his hand, a single rose, its petals as deep and red as his hair. His face bore a gracious smile, exuding charm and affability.

    Stopping at a respectful distance, he remarked with genuine amusement, "I am not toote, am I?" His sparkling eyes then locked onto Asher, and with a touch of respect, he offered a slight bow, "Your Highness, seeing you here, getting this far, makes me feel truly humbled."

    A hint of uncertainty clouded Asher''s eyes as he softly uttered, "Jael..."

    While he never had any personal interactions with Jael, always being neutral towards him, and he hailed from the same kingdom, Asher was all too aware that in a setting as precarious as this, allegiances could shift like sand.

    As Jael approached Asher and his group, every eye was trained on him, filled with suspicion and apprehension.

    But as he drew closer, his amiable smile never wavered, "I hope I''m not intruding," he began, "But my dear mother holds you in high regard, Consort Asher. She told me that if ever our paths were to cross, I should lend a hand. After all," he looked around, epassing everyone with a sweeping gesture, "We belong to the same kingdom and serve the queen."

    Asher''s tense stance rxed slightly, a spark of hope lighting up his eyes.

    Is, Merina, and Ceti exchanged surprised nces, their eyebrows raising simultaneously. The gravity of the situation had been weighing them down, but Jael''s sudden and unexpected allegiance brought a glimmer of optimism.

    "You do us great honor, Jael," Asher replied with a smile, "I always knew your mother was too kind, and we truly appreciate your offer of assistance in this perilous situation," Asher didn''t expect Naida to offer a helping hand even without being here.

    It seems like he definitely has to help her out with whatever favor she wants from him.

    On the other side, Victor and Rachel exchanged uneasy nces. Their calcted ns seemed to be teetering on the edge of chaos with Jael''s entrance.

    Before any of them could react further, Agonon took a decisive step towards Victor, "Seeing the circumstances, perhaps we should consider joining forces," he proposed calmly, his voice edged with danger.

    Victor''s lips slowly curved when, suddenly, a mental alert jolted everyone present.

    The disembodied message echoed in their minds:

    [ Multiple forging matrixes have been activated throughout the mini-dungeon. Once any grouppletes forging a Radem or a Deviar using a forging matrix, all other forging matrixes will cease to function ]

    [ The location of the group who forges the Radem or Deviar will be revealed once the timer runs out ]

    The information was like a bolt from the blue, drastically altering the dynamics of the situation.

    Shock, realization, and urgency reflected in the eyes of all present.

    They realized multiple groups in other parts of this mini-dungeon were racing against time, just like them.

    It also seemed as if the quest wouldn''t really end right away, even if they managed to forge it.

    With the stakes higher than ever, an intense atmosphere enveloped the area, thick with palpable killing intent.

    The race to forge the most coveted treasure of this quest was truly on.

 Chapter 313 A Futile Struggle

    Chapter 313 A Futile Struggle

    As the tension in the air thickened, Asher and his group squared off against Agonon and his group. The two groups stood like poised chess pieces, assessing the others, ready to strike or defend at a moment''s notice.

    Jael, however, gracefully stepped towards Victor''s group, a serene smile ying on his lips, "I''ll handle this lot," he announced to Asher, an almost teasing glint in his eyes as he and Victor and the others stepped away from the rest to avoid getting caught up in the battle from the other side.

    Emiko and Yui felt their hearts pounding against their chests as Yui whispered to Emiko, "S-Shouldn''t we be helping Master?" Yui could see how great of a disadvantage their Master and his team were when facing off against those scary half-dragon demons.

    It was for a great many reasons the Draconians was considered the strongest in general in the demon realm.

    Emiko shook her head as she pressed her lips together, "Remember his orders¡­No matter what happens, we are to keep ying our roles until he tells us," Emiko didn''t even know if they would survive against this vampire they were facing off, who was giving quite the unsettling aura.

    Yui bit down on her lip and nodded with a tense expression.

    Victor, though seemingly unperturbed, narrowed his eyes. He had personally experienced Jael''s skills, and it was not to be taken lightly.

    As Jael bit into his lip, allowing a droplet of blood to fall onto the rose he held, Victor swiftly cautioned the others, "Don''t get distracted. Keep your eyes on him and ignore everything else. No matter how real it seems, it''s all an illusion."

    Rachel and the others exchanged puzzled looks but heeded Victor''s advice, their gazes riveted on Jael.

    They watched as the blood from Jael''s lip dripped onto the rose, an almost hypnotic sight. But Victor wasn''t about to let Jaelplete his spell.

    With a swift motion, Victor drew his greatsword, channeling a brilliant gust of wind along its de, making it shimmer with a radiant light. With a battle cry, heunched it towards Jael.

    But Jael''s agility was unparalleled. Before the blinding light could reach him, he seemed to multiply. As the luminance cleared, Victor and his group found themselves encircled by ten versions of Jael, each one brandishing a different weapon, their stances threatening, their expressions different but simr ¡ª each of them reflecting the calm, confident smile of the real Jael.

    Victor clicked his tongue in annoyance, "He has be faster," he muttered but was focused despite seeing all ten Jael''s closing in on him and his team.

    Amelia''s eyes darted anxiously between the multiple figures of Jael, "How do we figure out which one is the real Jael?" she whispered, trying to maintain herposure amidst the chaos while brandishing her staff, ready to manipte all four elements to her advantage.

    Rachel, her eyes fierce and determined, tightened her grip on her spear, "We don''t need to," she said, her voice steely, "We''ll just strike down every one of them." Without hesitation, she invoked her water magic, sending spirals of water wrapping around her spear, amplifying its power.

    With a swift motion, she lunged at the Jael directly in front of her.

    Jael, or maybe the illusion of him, blocked her strike with ease, his movements fluid. In an unexpected twist, he managed to counter her attack. A powerful force hit Rachel, sending her flying back,

    "Argh!" As she crashed to the ground, blood spewed from her mouth.

    "No! Rachel!" Amelia screamed, stepping forward, panic evident in her eyes. But Victor''s arm shot out, holding her back.

    "Stay focused!" Victor ordered, his gaze never leaving the scene in front of them, "That''s not real. It''s all in your mind. Rachel is fine."

    Amelia looked at him incredulously. Breathing heavily, she closed her eyes, focusing all her energy on deciphering what was real and what wasn''t.

    When she opened her eyes again, she saw Rachel, not as the bloodied and injured warrior she''d seen moments before, but sitting on the ground, rubbing her shoulder with a pained expression, though no visible wounds marred her skin.

    Amelia took a shaky breath, the realization of Jael''s terrifying powers sinking in. The battlefield wasn''t just a physical ne but also a mental one. They weren''t just fighting Jael; they were fighting their own perceptions and fears.

    Victor''s eyes narrowed, darting between the multiple Jaels surrounding them, clearly annoyed, "It must be the scent of that cursed rose he brought with him," he grumbled.

    Without waiting any longer, Victor took a deep breath, concentrating his power.

    His greatsword began to glow even brighter, as thebination of wind and light magic surrounded it. He then unleashed his potent skill while Amelia''s eyes widened recognizing one of his signature moves, the Gleaming de Hurricane.

    *Whoosh!*

    Suddenly, a blinding light burst forth from the sword, rapidly expanding in all directions. As it did, the wind began to pick up, forming a fierce, whirling cyclone around Victor, making the fabric of his clothes billow dramatically.

    Amelia, Emiko, Yui, and Rachel still had to use their mana to not get pulled into the hurricane despite standing right behind Victor.

    The fierce wind,bined with the intense light, began to pull in the multiple figures of Jael, who seemed to be momentarily caught off guard.

    The force of the cyclone was so strong that it kicked up dust and debris for more than a mile, obscuring the vision of everyone present. The cyclone''s intense shes were not just meant to damage, but also to disorient the illusions. The sheer force of Victor''s attack made the ground tremble, and the sound of it roared in their ears, momentarily deafening them.

    As the devastating attack subsided, the dust slowly settled, revealing the aftermath of Victor''s skill.

    The once-clear area was now littered with fresh scars and cracks, evidence of the brutal power he had unleashed.

    But, standing amidst the chaos, a lone figure emerged, still holding blood flowed from the corner of his lips. Despite the evident injury, his eyes sparkled with mischief and excitement.

    a rose in his hand.

    It was Jael, though he looked a tad worse for wear. A small trickle of blood flowed from the corner of his lips. Despite the evident injury, his eyes sparkled with mischief and excitement.

    He wiped away the blood with the back of his hand and smiled, his teeth shing white against the red backdrop of his blood.

    "Impressive," Jael said, his voice a mix of admiration and challenge, "But I''m just getting started."

    Victor wiped off the sweat trickling down his brow while Amelia and the others realized why Victor called this demon a freak.

    On the other side, a couple of minutes ago,

    "Take care of the Kraken and continue forging the Deviar," Agonon ordered as the four standing behind him firmly nodded.

    Circe, with her eyes gleaming, tilted her head back andughed, "Consider it taken care of. It''s a bit unfair you get to enjoy toying with them on your own, my prince."

    Is and Asher were worried about Callisa, but at this moment, they didn''t have the luxury to do anything else.

    All they could do was instruct Callisa to retreat, though as expected, the stubborn young Kraken refused to run away and was snapping her giant pincers together, facing off against the 4 Draconians with killing intent glowing in her bulbous eyes.

    Whereas Agonon''s attention was solely fixed on the four before him. His deep, fiery eyes locked onto theirs, sending shivers down Merina''s spine, who wasn''t used to facing terrifying people like him.

    They didn''t find it relieving that Agonon was going to take on all four of them on his own. Since Agonon was a mid-level Soul Devourer with a powerful bloodline and insanely talented, they didn''t really have an advantage despite having more numbers.

    Is, Ceti, and Merina could feel his indomitable aura weighing heavily on them while Asher''s figure suddenly vanished into thin air, though Agonon didn''t seem to care about it.

    "I am going to offer you onest chance, Princess Is. Are you still willing to die like a fool?" There was an unsettling calm in his voice as he asked her.

    But the silence that followed didn''tst long. Is, her lips set in a firm line and determination shining in her eyes, gave her response by parting her lips as her expression contorted.

    Inhaling deeply, she released a chilling, almost supernatural scream, amplified with her power.

    "SCREEEEE!!!"

    The scream acted like a destructive wave, causing the earth to crack and tremble, sending debris flying all around.

    Agonon''s frame tensed as he felt the impact of Is''s attack. While it did force him to shift his position, with his feet only pushed back a couple of meters, it was evident he had resisted the bulk of the force.

    He looked up and, brushing some stray dust off his shoulder, grunted, "All this struggle...It''s futile."

    Is''s sapphire blue eyes widened, dismay evident seeing how her attack barely affected him. It was as if she attacked a massive mountain and realized she underestimated his physical strength.

    Ceti''s features turned stern. Her protective instincts kicking in, she said, "Mother, stay back," Without waiting for a response, she lunged forward, brandishing her weapon, her every move precise and deadly.

    "Ceti!" Merina called out in worry, but she bit her lip, knowing she was too weak to help her daughter against someone as terrifyingly strong as Agonon.

    However, Is knew Ceti was using herself as a distraction to buy her time.

    Closing her eyes, Is took a deep breath and began to sing, her voice clear and enchanting, weaving a magical melody.

    Her voice, filled with anguish and determination, resonated in the downpour, creating an almost surreal atmosphere. The stormy rain around them acted like nature''s orchestra, apanying Is''s haunting melody.

    The melody even caused Circe, Vespera, Erebus, and Rune to get disoriented, allowing Callisa to wreak havoc on them.

    As the melody snaked its way into Agonon''s ears, a brief haze clouded his eyes. The usually formidable and unstoppable mid-level Soul Devourer faltered, if only for a split second.

    Seizing this momentarypse, Ceti shot forward, her movement a blur. With gritted teeth, she put all her strength into her fist, aiming straight for Agonon''s jawline.

    Her punchnded with a sharp crack, but to her dismay, it only caused Agonon''s head to turn slightly. No immense damage, just a bruise.

    Despite Is''s beautiful andpelling voice reaching far, its magical effects didn''t cripple Agonon.

    His face contorted in pain as if he was battling the enchantment of her voice.

    Ceti, determined to still not give up and sensing a chance, lunged for another blow.

    But this time, Agonon unexpectedly reacted. His massive wed hand shot out, grabbing her wrist with an iron grip.

    Ceti tried to retaliate with her other hand, but he was quicker again, capturing her other wrist.

    "Ugh¡­" Ceti gasped in pain, feeling the pressure on her wrists increase.

    Agonon''s eyes, red as moltenva, bore into hers, "I expected more from the daughter of Roul," he hissed, contempt evident in his voice.

    With a swift and cruel motion, he snapped Ceti''s wrists, eliciting a sharp cry of agony from her.

    "Aaahhh!"

    Following this, he delivered a fierce kick to her midsection, causing blood to burst from her mouth as she was sent reeling backward.

    "Ceti!" Is screamed, her voice filled with fear and panic.

    Merina, with tears streaming down her face, dashed to where her daughtery crumpled, pain evident in every line of her body.

    Is''s eyes locked onto Agonon, her eyes aze with a mixture of fury and determination.

    Agonon, standing tall and unaffected, spoke, his voice booming like thunder, "You can''t save them from dying. Everyone you are trying to protect will perish. And always remember... you chose this path."

    The heavy rain,bined with the ominous aura that Agonon exuded, made the atmosphere palpable with tension, with Is standing alone, defiantly against the seemingly unstoppable force.

    ---

    A/N: Official character art for Amelia uploaded in discord.

 Chapter 314 No One Escapes Their Death Sentence

    Chapter 314 No One Escapes Their Death Sentence

    Is felt the weight of the situation press down on her as she faced Agonon. The enveloping rain, once her ally, was now her best hope of wounding him.

    Breathing deeply, she realized her usual mental attacks, targeting an opponent''s consciousness, were ineffectual; Agonon''s self-imposed barrier, which buffered her voice, rendered them useless, or lessened their effectiveness to the point it was not worth it.

    But the rain...it gave her another avenue of attack. Humming a specific, resonant frequency, she tapped into her Aqua Resonance.

    Each drop of rain around them began vibrating with immense energy, as if they had lives of their own. These vibrations expanded, converging into powerful shockwaves that targeted Agonon.

    But Agonon was no stranger to battle. Recognizing the threat, he activated his own defense.

    His figure was enshrouded in a swirling dark fire that seemed to feed off the raindrops, turning them into shadowy embers that burst forth toward Is.

    Instinctively, Is tried to use Aqua Resonance defensively, turning the surrounding rain into barriers of water.

    *Chisss!*

    *Boom!*

    The shadow embers collided with her barriers, producing a hissing sound.

    While she blocked most of the embers, the sheer force behind the impact sent her sliding back several meters on the wet ground.

    Quickly recovering, she was acutely aware of her disadvantage. Not only was he stronger, but Agonon''s natural prowess in physical offense and defense far outstripped her own.

    In a face-to-face battle, she was at a great disadvantage.

    Her gaze drifted to the side, where Callisa, was fiercely resisting the onught of the four attackers. The majestic beast was being bombarded, and the sight pained Is.

    Agonon''s deep voice snapped her back to reality, "Don''t worry about the Kraken," he said, his tone filled with malignance, "Once all of this is over, I n to im it for myself. As long as it is young, there is a chance of taming it."

    Her eyes, cold as the depths of the ocean, locked onto Agonon''s, "Callisa is not yours to take," she replied with an icy resolve.

    The world around Is seemed to slow as she murmured an incantation, calling upon her Mist Veil ability.

    Like a wisp of smoke from a snuffed candle, the air thickened around her, forming a dense fog that threatened to obscure everything in its path.

    To any onlooker, she would have vanished into this hazy cover.

    Agonon, however, seemed unaffected. With a knowing gaze, he began, "It''s of no use. The darkest abyss was my cradle. I spent the first twenty years of my existence wing my way out, fighting blind against threats I couldn''t even see. Those experiences are what helped me reach where I am. And for sure, you are not the first one to try this on me. "

    No sooner had the words left his lips than his hand, fast as a striking serpent, shot into the mist.

    When it emerged, it held Is by her delicate neck, yanking her out of her own misty haven. The shock registered on Is''s face as if she wasn''t expecting him to sense her this fast.

    Agonon drew her closer, his voice a chilling whisper against her ear, "If you don''t join us willingly, then I shall give you a choice. Join us or watch your precious Kraken die. Considering our circumstances, a creature with a dead Master may not be worth the trouble. Alive, however, you might be able to make it bend to our will."

    Is''s gaze was defiant, even as his grip tightened, making it harder for her to breathe, "You may have been raised in the darkest abyss," she began, her voice unwavering, "but you forget, Prince Agonon. I, too, have spent almost my entire life in the shadows, hunted by monsters far more terrifying than you."

    Agonon''s eyes narrowed while Is''s lips curled into a icy smile, "For you to think you''re better at survival than me is simply the ignorance of an arrogant fool."

    In a sh, Is reached into her pocket, producing an Echo Crystal, which she aimed to embed into his shoulder.

    But Agonon, with the reflexes of a seasoned predator, caught her wrist.

    His grip was vice-like, yet a haunting melody began to emanate from the crystal, echoing around them. The sound waves washed over Agonon, disorienting him. His grip loosened just enough, his eyes momentarily losing their focus.

    Seizing the opportunity, Is, with her free hand, drew upon the water particles that had slipped behind his armor.

    Molding and pressurizing it with expert precision, she fashioned a miniature elemental de ¨C gleaming and razor-sharp.

    Without hesitation, she thrust it into a vulnerable point on his side, aiming right for his heart!

    "Arghhh!!"

    Agonon howled in pain, the sound deafening amidst the storm. The elemental de, having done its damage, dissolved into a misty vapor.

    He staggered back, clutching the spot where she had stabbed him. But as the pain subsided, a cold fury reced it. His eyes, once shaking and disoriented, were now filled with pure, unadulterated rage.

    "You will be burned by regret''s fire!" He lunged at Is, delivering a devastating, zing blow to her sr plexus. The force of the strike coupled with the ck mes sent her airborne, blood spewing from her mouth as she sailed through the rain-soaked air.

    The sound that followed was a gruesomebination of the crack of bones and a gurgling as blood flooded from her mouth, some of her skin scalded.

    As shended heavily on the muddy ground, Agonon clutched his side as his figure suddenly appeared beside her, his breathing slowly steadying, "You are going to die for nothing," He said as his wound was healing already. However, the very fact that he almost got killed by her due to an oversight stung his nerves.

    He realized she purposefully let herself get caught to activate the Echo Crystal near his ears.

    He never expected her voice to be this powerful, nor her prowess in manipting the water element.

    If he hadn''t quickly recovered and used his mana to vaporize her de, he may not be standing now.

    She was a level weaker than him, but he realized she was too dangerous to be kept alive.

    Is, coughing out blood and vision blurring, watched as Agonon, like a predator stalking its prey, raised one of his massive feet.

    His massive foot began its descent, aiming for her vulnerable neck. The killing blow would be quick, almost merciful. But just as the foot was about to crush her, an unexpected st of dark energy, powerful and blinding, mmed into Agonon.

    The impact was so fierce that his massive figure was thrown back several hundred meters, creating a path of destruction before finally crashing into the ground.

    Is''s eyes fluttered with relief as Asher''s silhouette emerged out of thin air, his cloak billowing like a shadowy wraith.

    She wasn''t surprised since she knew from the beginning that Asher had disappeared to use the Unholy Cannon, a powerful treasure that could even injure a Soul Devourer.

    Other than saving it for a desperate situation, the cost of using such a treasure required either the mana of a Soul Devourer or deviar shards and a lot of time to charge it.

    And with her preupied with Agonon, only Asher could use it with the help of the extra deviar shards.

    "Is¡­" Asher whispered out, his voice edged with pain as he swiftly descended beside her. He swiftly uncorked a vial, a shimmering liquid inside catching the gloomy light, "Here, drink this, quick!"

    Asher felt his nerves shaking from the anger and helplessness of not being able to make them all pay for what they did.

    All he could do was hide and do a sneak attack. It was in times like these that he was frustrated about losing all the strength he had painstakingly built in his previous life.

    Is coughed weakly but managed to nod, taking the healing potion and gulping it down.

    As the soothing warmth of the potion began to take effect, she could feel the pain subsiding, if only just a bit.

    Asher scanned their surroundings, his expression darkening, "It was foolish of me to think we could get the Deviar this easily. We need to retreat. We''re outnumbered, and the odds are not in our favor," He said with clenched teeth.

    The weight of his words pressed down on Is. She could feel the sting of their failure, thinking of the numerous sacrifices and hardships they had faced to get to this point, "Asher... I''m sorry."

    He looked down, his jaw tensed, as he shook his head, "This isn''t your fault. It''s just... we came so close," His gaze drifted to the distance, where Callisa was bound in zing chains, writhing in agony, "We need to get Callisa and leave to fight another day."

    Is nodded as she stood, albeit shakily, the rain mingling with the blood and sweat on her skin.

    Right when he was about to pick her up into his arms, Is refused with a gentle push of her hand, "The rain will help me heal," she interrupted, her voice soft yet resolute.

    She couldn''t risk making him more vulnerable by having to carry her.

    As they moved, every step of Is felt like a weight, but Asher''s support kept her upright.

    She hummed softly, the rain pouring down on them, each droplet refreshing her, aiding in the healing process. The distant noises of battle grew fainter as they moved away from the main confrontation.

    "I will go and free Callisa while youy low," Asher said, his voice filled with urgency but his touch gentle, supporting her.

    Is''s gaze shifted to Callisa, chained and restricted, and the worry in her eyes intensified, "What about Agonon''s people? They will try to stop you."

    Asher looked into the distance, where the hum of the Forging Matrix resonated, "They''re too busy following his orders, forging the Deviar. Time is against them. They won''t risk a confrontation, not now."

    Is took sce in Asher''s words, hoping for a swift exit. But that hope was short-lived.

    A dark, swirling vortex of mes suddenly appeared in front of them, churning and tearing through the very fabric of space.

    From its depths, Agonon emerged, his armor battered and broken from their previous confrontation, but he himself remained defiant, poised with menacing confidence.

    Asher''s grip on Is tightened, and he ced himself between her and the advancing Agonon, despite Is''s feeble attempts to pull him back.

    The two saw how, despite taking on such a devastating blow, Agonon was already on his feet with only bruises riddling his body. The rumors of his healing prowess were not really far from the truth.

    Agonon''s expression twisted into cold condescension, "Did you truly think I''d let you escape so easily?" The rumble of his voice seemed to synchronize with the thunder above, adding an eerie emphasis to his words, "No one escapes their death sentence."

    seemed to synchronize with the thunder above, adding an eerie emphasis to his words, "No one escapes their death sentence."

 Chapter 315 You Will Never Be The Strongest

    Chapter 315 You Will Never Be The Strongest

    Is''s heart raced as she heard Asher''s voice in her mind, urging her to save Callisa, and to check on Merina and Ceti while he imed he would buy enough time.

    She would have agreed without hesitation if it was any other situation. But against Agonon, she knew that Asher was trying to buy time at the cost of his own life.

    She wanted to stay back, but his actions and their circumstances left her no choice.

    As Asher surged forward, determination burning in his eyes, Is couldn''t help but think how unfair fate was. How they always seemed to be steps behind, no matter how much they fought.

    The rain intensified around Is, mirroring her tumultuous emotions.

    Taking deep breaths, she pushed away her desire to stay and fight with Asher and rushed towards Callisa.

    She could see the glow of the Forging Matrix grow closer and more intense. The eerie hum growing louder in her ears was a constant reminder of their ticking clock.

    Agonon''s people were quite close to forging the Deviar, and once they did, then none of them would have a chance to escape.

    All she could do was pray she would have enough time to get back to Asher.

    Amidst the roaring thunder and the hum of the Forging Matrix, the sound of shing energy erupted as Asher confronted Agonon.

    Asher disappeared, then reappeared behind Agonon in a sh, his zing ring de aimed with deadly precision at Agonon''s nape.

    Yet, with a movement so swift it almost looked casual, Agonon''s hand snapped back, catching Asher''s arm in a vice grip.

    Their eyes locked, a dance of challenge and contempt, "How futile," Agonon sneered, "Your desperate attempts only make you more pathetic."

    Asher gritted his teeth as Agonon''s grip tightened around his wrist. He wasn''t surprised by how fast Agonon was since the power difference was so huge that he was sure that his movements must have felt no faster than a snail.

    As Agonon pulled back his other hand, shaping it into a lethal fist, Asher underwent a terrifying transformation.

    Dark green mes roared around him, and in an instant, his flesh melted away, revealing his Hellbringer form ¡ª a charred ck skeleton wreathed in mes.

    However, this didn''t stop Agonon as his impending strike met this form, shattering every single bone into a million fragments.

    The scene was one of raw elemental fury as the mes dissipated in different directions, clinging to each tiny fragment.

    But the shattered fragments radiated a dark, eerie green luminescence, reconstructing itself and merging together to resemble his bones.

    Agonon''s prating eyes studied the phenomenon with a mixture of curiosity and disdain.

    Agonon narrowed his eyes and said, "I can see why people think you have an Immortal Bloodline. Your alien bloodline must naturally be proficient in metamagic, but you aren''t really immortal, are you? You are mortal like anybody else. A true immortal would have no reason to exist in our mortal realm. Once I kill you, I will prove it to the world, and then the Bloodburn Kingdom can no longer use your name to create fear."

    Asher chuckled, a strange sound echoing from his skeletal form, "Why so obsessed with my lineage, Agonon? Your years of painstaking training have amounted to what? ying second fiddle to someone like me? It took me a fraction of the time to reach this level. Admit it; it must sting."

    For a brief moment, Agonon''s dark, fiery slit eyes briefly tremored.

    But after a moment of silence, he responded in a thunderous, cold voice, "It doesn''t matter how fast you gain power if all you can do is get thrashed around and die like an insect," Saying so, Agonon sted Asher''s skeleton into millions of pieces with a wave of ck mes.

    With a wave of his hand, a devastating cascade of ck mes surged toward Asher, shattering him into countless fragments. Yet, Asher''s form continued to defy logic and nature, stitching itself back together, and challenging the very essence of mortality.

    Agonon''s voice turned cold, a menacing whisper that sent shivers down one''s spine, "I know why people say you are unkible. You can keep regenerating, but time isn''t on your side. Your true form will resurface, and then..." Agonon once again sent a wave of mes to reduce Asher to bits.

    But this time, he noticed a difference.

    The fragments wererger, fewer. A realization hit him, and his brows furrowed in deep thought.

    The atmosphere grew thick with tension, the very air around them charged with their shing wills.

    The once effortless shattering of Asher''s skeletal form now resulted only in minor fractures. As Agonon''s mes ebbed and waned, Each wave of Agonon''s power, however potent, began to show diminishing returns.

    The once effortless shattering of Asher''s skeletal form now resulted only in minor fractures. As Agonon''s mes ebbed and waned, Asher''s resilience seemed to mock him silently, challenging the dominance of the most feared prince in Zalthor.

    Rising again and again, Asher''s voice oozed sarcasm, "Is that all you''ve got? Because from where I stand, it seems your mes are getting a bit... lukewarm," But despite Asher putting up a confident tone, inwardly he was grappling with the despairing fact that his MP was running out quick and he wasn''t going tost much longer.

    Since Agonon was so powerful, each of his attacks increased his own strength by a lot, but that also meant his MP was burning up faster as well.

    Agonon''s eyes shed dangerously, the dark slits narrowing. Nobody else dared to utter such words against him.

    But then he closed his eyes briefly and said with a calm yet fiery gaze, "Your metamagic pathway is powerful. But you are still not qualified for your words to mean anything to me. Once you are at your wit''s end, I will make you execute your people in front of you¡­

    in the most miserable way possible. At that point, your words won''t save you or them."

    "Not on my watch," Asher gritted, defiance in his eyes as he lunged forward. His fist aimed straight for Agonon''s chest, each ounce of his strength and will channeled into the strike.

    Agonon was taken by surprise by the surge in Asher''s speed and power.

    Still, he swiftly blocked Asher''s attack with his palm. Even so, the sheer force pushed him back a few inches, his boots skidding on the ground, raising a cloud of dust.

    It was just a few inches, but the fact that a mid-level Soul Reaper managed to push him back brought upon a never-before feeling of rage.

    "Insolent dog!" he growled, sending a powerful punch that connected with Asher''s skull. The sheer might behind the attack sent Asher flying a short distance. As hended, his Hellbringer form diminished as he reverted to his night elf form.

    His entire MP exhausted, Asher quickly stood up on his feet.

    Instinctively, he nced in Callisa''s direction, a sigh of relief escaping his lips when he realized she was nowhere in sight. Is did seed in breaking her free.

    But suddenly, Is''s urgent voice pierced through his thoughts, delivering the grim message: "Asher, the entire area has been sealed. There''s no way out!"

    Despair weighed on Asher''s heart. If they were trapped, they were sitting ducks. His gaze shifted to Jael in the distance, who had his hands fool taking on 5 of them on his own. He knew Jael wouldn''tst long. Things were not looking good.

    "My prince, we did it!"

    Asher''s heart sank further when he saw Agonon''s minions proudly holding up the newly forged item, and a message popped up in his mind.

    [ The Deviar has been forged. But if a Hunter managed to ce the Deviar back in the Forging Matrix within an hour, it could be transformed into a Radem. After that, all the Forging Matrix will self-destruct]

    It was in the shape of an amulet, a gleaming piece of rock-like texture, pulsating with malevolent energy. Its aura alone threatened to engulf everything in its shadow.

    Asher couldn''t help but have his eyes fixed on it for a brief moment as if getting mesmerized by it.

    "SCREEEEE!!"

    Suddenly, Is''s scream reverberated through the entire battlefield, a harrowing sound that filled Asher''s heart with a gut-wrenching fear, wondering if she got cornered.

    But as the dust settled, the situation turned out to be not as he had expected.

    Instead of Is being captured or hurt, Agonon''s minions were scattered, looking more like leaves blown away by a gust of wind.

    In the midst of it all was Ceti. With swift agility, she jumped, hand outstretched, grabbing the pulsating Deviar with a tight grip. Her eyes locked onto Asher, and with no hesitation, she hurled the amulet in his direction.

    "Take it!" Ceti yelled, her voice echoing above the chaos.

    Asher''s eyes widened. He had no ns for the Deviar.

    There was no way to draw upon its power in such a short time, especially given its unpredictable and potentially cataclysmic nature.

    But seeing Ceti, Is, and the others ce their hope in him, it felt like an immense weight had been thrust upon his shoulders. They believed that he could change the tide of the battle with the Deviar.

    But he had no miracles. No master n. The Deviar wasn''t a tool he could just wield at a moment''s notice. It was a devilish power that could take months or years to absorb and unleash.

    However, he couldn''t let their hopes be in vain. As the Deviar drew closer, an idea sprouted, especially when he heard Victor and Rachel''s voices from behind.

    "Hellbringer!!"

    "Fuck, let''s get him!"

    The allure of the Deviar was undeniable, and surely Victor and the others would still be determined to grab it since they still had a chance.

    With such a prized possession, he could make them all turn on each other. And maybe he can find a way out as they fight over it.

    Launching himself, Asher snatched the Deviar from the air. Its cold touch sent ripples of unknown energy through his arm. But his momentary victory was cut short by a palpable wave of killing intent. It was Agonon.

    "You dare covet what''s mine?" Agonon sneered, his voice dripping with killing intent as his wings spread out and shot towards Asher, his speed causing shockwaves to ripple in every direction.

    The wind howled and roared in Asher''s ears as Agonon charged at him with unstoppable momentum.

    He tried to evade, but Agonon''s speed was terrifying. Just as the fatal blow was about to be dealt, a huge, colossal force mmed into Agonon.

    "KREEEEE!!"

    It was Callisa, using her full might to protect Asher, though the collision sent her spiraling while she did manage to take Agonon''s eyes off Asher.

    The ncing blow Asher received from Agonon''s fist, though merely a graze, carried with it an unbelievable force.

    "Ugh!"

    His vision blurred, and painnced through his body. He felt his shoulder bones shatter, and blood gushed from his mouth, painting the ground crimson.

    He was hurled off his feet, crashing onto the ground with a thud. But his grip on the Deviar never loosened, even in hispromised state.

    Gasping for breath and pushing through the haze of pain, Asher''s focus shifted to Callisa.

    His heart dropped as he witnessed Agonon''s brutal retaliation. Each punch felt like a sledgehammer against his heart.

    "Kreeee!!!"

    Callisa''s usually resilient carapace fractured under the sheer force, and her agonized screech echoed hauntingly across the field as blood spurted out of her massive body.

    "Callisa..." Asher whispered, his voice choked with emotion. Fury bubbled within him, but his injuries were severe. The fractures in his spine rendered him almost immobile.

    But to his relief, Agonon stopped and didn''t seem intent on killing Callisa.

    And the next moment, Agonon turned his menacing gaze back to Asher,nding before him. Towering over his fallen figure, Agonon''s eyes glinted with malevolent pleasure.

    "Comfort yourself in your final moments, knowing that you held such a treasure," Agonon said in cold ridicule as he slowly raised his w-like hand to end the life of this pathetic alien.

    Asher''s vision was fading, but his spirit remained unyielding. He met Agonon''s eyes squarely, defiance burning brightly, "Even if you absorb its power¡­You will never be the strongest¡­" he spat with a cold smile, gritting his teeth and bracing for the inevitable.

    Agonon''s eyes zed with cold fury upon realizing what he meant. But he ignored it as he plunged his hand towards Asher''s head, wanting to sever it from his neck.

 Chapter 316 Facing The Past

    Chapter 316 Facing The Past

    Just as Asher was prepared for the inevitable, his surroundings suddenly started to fade, and at the same time, his ring briefly glowed with an eerie light.

    As the mist thickened, enveloping everything in its embrace, Agonon''s figure faded like an illusion, vanishing into the obscurity of the fog, making Asher''s eyes widen.

    The ensuing silence was deafening, and the mist seemed to have swallowed everything whole, leaving Asher in a realm of destion and confusion.

    Asher''s eyes kept scanning around, wondering where everybody had gone and what just happened. He couldn''t see anything else except the fog.

    Despite the confusion swirling in his mind, Asher realized that he was no longer in pain and his injuries had miraculously healed.

    But he could still feel the weight of the Deviar in his hand and slowly got up with a baffled look, though he became vignt, wondering if this was someone''s doing.

    Suddenly, a sensation pricked at the back of his neck, an unmistakable feeling of being watched.

    His gaze snapped upward to find a figure hovering, a man in a ck suit and cape, seemingly defying gravity. The man''s golden eyes were pools of boundless power, and the emblem of sun and lightning on his chest shimmered.

    Staring in disbelief, Asher murmured, "What the hell..."

    Without warning, the man descended rapidly, the force of hisnding sending tremors through the ground.

    Standing tall, the mysterious figure began to approach Asher, each step echoing ominously in the void.

    "Why look so shocked?" the man asked, his deep voice dripping with a mix of amusement and sarcasm, "I am no stranger...am I?"

    Asher''s mind raced. This tall, dashingly handsome man with a heroic charm bore an uncanny resemnce to someone he once knew ¡ª to someone he once was!

    If it was anybody else, they would have definitely believed the rumors of Golden Prince''s ghost roaming around and died from fright.

    But obviously he didn''t despite seeing the mirror of his past self.

    With narrowed eyes and a biting tone, he chuckled coldly, "Have I died and ended up in some twisted afterlife? If the Angels or Devils are doing this, tell them I am not in the mood for games, especially with whoever you are, trying to impersonate my past self."

    The man''s chuckle rang out in the void, a sound of pure amusement that grated on Asher''s nerves, "I''m not impersonating anyone," the man said calmly, yet with a weight to his voice that made Asher shiver, "I am your past, but I think it''s quite obvious...isn''t it?"

    In an instant, the yful demeanor vanished, reced by an air of deadly intent.

    His eyes, once a shimmering gold, transformed into a blood-red hue, and the sun and lightning emblem on his chest followed suit, morphing from brilliant gold to a menacing crimson.

    "But I''m here," he continued, his voice dripping with malice, "because you are too weak to aplish what needs to be done. I will take over your body and do what needs to be done."

    Before Asher could even react, Cedric''s hand moved with an inhuman speed, snatching the Deviar from his grip, "You won''t be needing this, I believe," he remarked, his tone dripping with cold ridicule.

    Rage bubbled up within Asher, and without a second thought, he lunged at Cedric, "Give it back, you imposter!" he shouted, his voice echoing in the vast emptiness.

    His fist flew towards Cedric''s face, but the moment of impact felt like striking solid iron.

    "Ugh!"

    The force of the recoil sent a shockwave of pain through Asher''s arm, making him grimace with gritted teeth.

    "I told you," Cedric said with a smirk, a shadow of pity in his eyes, "You are too weak," In a blur, Cedric''s fist lunged forward, targeting Asher''s chest.

    Asher''s instincts screamed at him to activate his Hellbringer form, but Cedric was too fast.

    The force of the blow sent ripples through Asher''s body, his organs jostling within, and then he was hurtling backward while transforming into his Hellbringer form.

    The world was a blur as he flew hundreds of meters before crashing into the ground.

    The impact shattered his bones, but almost immediately, they began to reconstruct themselves.

    Quickly getting up on his feet, Asher barely had time to register his surroundings when Cedric materialized in front of him, a look of cold determination on his face.

    But before Asher could react, Cedric''s fingers closed around his wrist in an unyielding grip.

    His cold crimson eyes bored into Asher''s as he began to slide the Ring of Damnation from Asher''s finger, each millimeter adding to the weight of Asher''s impending dread.

    The ring, pulsing with its dark energy, had always been a source of unimaginable power, something which helped him survive this far.

    As the ring slid off Asher''s finger, its malevolent power began to wane within him. His transformation into the Hellbringer form began to unravel, forcing him back into his night elf appearance.

    Blood stained his lips as the injuries he suffered earlier washed over him, rendering him weak and almost lifeless.

    "You are nothing without this ring. You would have died the first day you woke up if not for this," Cedric said in a harsh tone of ridicule as he put the ring onto his own finger.

    Asher''s eyes, still holding a defiant spark, met Cedric''s,

    "Wrong," Asher spat out with difficulty, his voice a raspy whisper, "If you''re really me, you''d know the damn ring doesn''t define me."

    A cruel smile tugged at Cedric''s lips, the coldness in his eyes reced momentarily by a flicker of amusement, "Really?" he remarked sarcastically, "Prove it. Let''s fight using only our fists. A fair fight."

    Before Asher could protest, Cedric released him. In a heartbeat, Asher felt a wave of energy washing over him, mending his injuries and rejuvenating his drained strength.

    Confusion momentarily shed in Asher''s eyes, but he didn''t allow it to halt his actions.

    Pushing aside his doubts and questions, heunched himself at Cedric, his heart pounding loudly with anger, frustration, and a burning desire to put an end to this uncanny reflection of his past self.

    Asher, with every ounce of strength he possessed, attacked Cedric with a barrage of punches.

    Yet, for all his effort, the past version of himself danced around them effortlessly.

    Each dodge was a mockery, every missed strike adding to Asher''s growing frustration. The scene became a dance, where one was desperate, and the other was effortlessly in control.

    With his increasing desperation, Asher''s movements became more erratic and unpredictable, but still, Cedric''s cold, mocking smile never wavered.

    In the brief pauses between Asher''s frenzied onught, Cedric''sughter rang out, dripping with derision.

    "Is this really all you''ve got?" Cedric scoffed, ducking another of Asher''s blows. "How could you be this pitiful? You are supposed to be a better version than your past."

    Asher pretended to ignore his words as he continued attacking, but Cedric just seemed to always read his moves one step ahead.

    Finally, Cedric released a sigh,ced with disappointment, "I saw enough," he muttered. And with a single, swift movement, his fist connected with Asher''s stomach.

    "Ungh!" The force drove the wind out of Asher, causing him to copse to his knees, gasping for air.

    The next moment, Cedric''s arm encircled Asher''s neck, tightening its hold with a deadly intent.

    Asher''s vision blurred, his lungs aching for air, yet the menacing whisper of Cedric cut through the haze, freezing Asher''s heart.

    "After I''ve imed your body," Cedric murmured, "the first thing I''ll do is exact our revenge. That demoness, the one who stole our mother from us, she''ll pay."

    Asher''s eyes widened as memories of that fateful night flooded back while Cedric''s voice grew colder, filled with rage and disgust, "How could you? Sharing a bed with the monster who caused our mother''s death? You insult her memory every day you don''t take vengeance. You have learned nothing after getting betrayed like a fool."

    Asher''s hands wed at Cedric''s arm, desperate to break free, but the pressure on his windpipe was unyielding. Those Memories, sharp as daggers, pierced through his mind. His mother''s pleading eyes, her final sacrifice... it was a nightmare he had never truly awoken from.

    "I remember every tear, every scream," Cedric whispered venomously, "Our mother was an innocent soul, torn apart by the cruelty of that wretched woman. You''ve forgotten, but I haven''t. She took everything from us. You two were never meant to be. And once I''ve made her suffer, once I''ve killed her like I did her father, everything will be set right. I will then take care of the others who betrayed us while you can sleep forever like the useless thing you are."

    As the shadow of death threatened to take him, Asher''s thoughts turned to Rowena. In his mind''s eye, he saw her looking after him as a small girl, staying by his side; the moments she risked her life to save him as the queen; thest night they shared together before this quest, the love in her eyes when she looked at him and the warmth she gave him.

    But it was the memory of a much younger Rowena, tears streaming down her face, that truly struck him.

    He had seen this memory before, but he heard something from her that he never did before.

    Her voice, trembling with fear and guilt, echoed in his ears: "I didn''t want to kill that boy''s mother. Her emotions... they were too much. I lost control."

    That confession, buried deep in his memories, shook Asher''s soul as realization struck him.

    He couldn''t believe he never thought to think about it and let his anger blind him.

    As the darkness tried to pull him under, a surge of willpower exploded from Asher''s core. The Ring of Damnation, which Cedric wore confidently, began to disintegrate, turning into a dark green mist that raced toward Asher, merging into his very essence.

    Asher''s voice, though weak from the chokehold, was filled with determination and newfound power, "You are right¡­We were never meant to be," he rasped, his deep yellow eyes slowly transforming into an eerie green light, "but that doesn''t mean I can stop loving her nor will I let anybody else stop me from doing so, including you!"

    In one swift movement, Asher thrust his head forward, connecting with Cedric''s surprised face.

    The force of the impact caused Cedric to release his grip, stumbling backwards.

    Without waiting, Asher lunged, his fist driving into Cedric''s chin,unching him upwards. The sky, which was vast and endless, became the backdrop as Cedric''s figure continued to shoot up into the air.

    With his cape billowing like the wings of an avenging angel, Asher flew up and positioned himself above the disoriented Cedric, and with both hands joined together, he struck down with all his might.

    *BOOM!*

    The impact was catastrophic. Cedric''s body plummeted to the earth, causing the ground to shatter beneath him, creating a vast crater.

    With a fierce determination, Asher descended gracefully,nding near the edge of the crater, looking down, his eyes glowing with an eerie dark emerald light and the Ring of Damnation nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 317 Stronger Than Ever

    Chapter 317 Stronger Than Ever

    Asher''s eyes remained trained on Cedric, expecting another bout of conflict as thetter slowly regained his posture.

    Instead, the malevolence that once consumed Cedric''s aura slowly vanished, reced by a serene golden light that emanated from his eyes and the emblem on his chest.

    Noticing this drastic change, Asher''s ming skeletal hand extinguished itself, the hellish fires dimming down to nothingness.

    As Cedric straightened, a moment of stillness lingered between them, creating a void filled with tension and unanswered questions.

    "Your will is strong finally," Cedric finally broke the silence, his tonepletely transformed from the chilling voice that had once dered war.

    Asher furrowed his brows and looked at his ring finger only to see that the Ring of Damnation was nowhere to be seen, "The ring¡­How¡­" Asher couldn''t understand how he was still able to use mana without the ring.

    As if noticing his confusion, Cedric said with a slight nod, "The ring was nothing but a tool that shackled your soul. It wasn''t the reason you got your power...but a perfect illusion to appear itself as one until you began to embrace your soul. You never really needed it. And now you will be stronger than you ever have been."

    And saying so, Cedric slowly turned around and began to walk away.

    The sincerity in Cedric''s voice threw Asher off guard, and Asher was left with a million questions.

    Was this the reason why he always felt as if his Hunter self was stronger than his demon self? Was he weakened the entire time?

    But leaving that aside, wasn''t this guy trying to take over his body the entire time? What was going on?

    Asher felt an urgency, a need to make sense of this perplexing twist, "Wait!...Who are you?" Asher called out, a hint of burning curiosity and confusion breaking through his usually calm demeanor.

    Cedric paused, turning slightly to give Asher a side nce. With an enigmatic smile ying on his lips, he responded, "As I told you before¡­I am your past."

    And then, as if unraveling from the fabric of existence itself, Cedric''s entire being was consumed by a luminous golden glow.

    The light spread throughout the surroundings and engulfed Asher as he softly sighed, though his eyes were glowing with a never-before seen determination and certainty.

    -

    The thick tension of the battlefield was suddenly punctuated by the sharp grasp of Agonon''s hand closing around Asher''s throat.

    "Asher!" Is cried out in horror upon seeing that Agonon was about to kill Asher.

    Ceti and Merina, who were also preupied with their own battles, heard Is''s cry and gasped as they tried to run towards Asher.

    But all three of them were blocked by Agonon''s group and Victor''s.

    Both these groups were mortal enemies to each other in general, but one thing they had inmon was the satisfaction that Hellbringer was dead meat under the hands of Agonon, though Rachel didn''t want Hellbringer to die that easily.

    However, that expectation was shattered when an eerie dark green light started pulsating from deep within Asher''s core, growing brighter and more menacing with each heartbeat.

    Agonon, who was just an inch away from crushing Asher''s neck, had his expression quickly morph into one of shock as the light''s intensity reached its peak.

    *BOOM!*

    In a blinding sh, an explosion of darkness detonated at the very spot where Asher was restrained, sending a shockwave of energy outwards that made the very ground tremble.

    Agonon wasunched back, a rare sight of vulnerability on his face as he tried to stabilize himself mid-air, though his skin hissed, his eyes trembling to see that the st had seared his skin.

    Onlookers from both sides of the battlefield, each engrossed in their own duels, stopped to turn their heads toward the epicenter of the explosion.

    The stormy rain above seemed to react violently to this sudden upheaval, yet amidst the rain and chaos, a zing figure emerged, standing tall at the heart of the devastation.

    Gone was the expected figure of Asher copsed on the ground.

    In the very same ce was a specter made of dark green mes, the tempestuous fire licking up into the stormy sky.

    Underneath the roaring mes was a structure of charred bones, a skeletal visage with hollow eye sockets emitting the same haunting dark green glow. The silhouette of his cloak billowed in the violent wind, catching reflections of the lightning overhead, adding to the ghostly spectacle.

    The presence of this entity was chilling. Its aura, heavy and oppressive, bore down on everyone present. The minions of Agonon, as well as Victor and Rachel with their team, took an involuntary step back, their faces betraying a mix of shock and terror.

    To their astonishment, they didn''t sense the signature aura of a Soul Reaper emanating from him.

    Instead, it was a power that felt akin to a peak Soul Purger, a level of might that should have been impossible for Asher to attain unless¡­

    Is, Ceti, Merina, and Callisa had their eyes glow with astonishment and relief.

    Is smiled at the three as they all realized that Asher had somehow absorbed the Deviar already!

    And now, they had no doubt what was going to happen now.

    Victor''s eyes widened, the pulse of shock evident as he mumbled, his voice trembling with immense anger and disbelief, "He absorbed the Deviar? Impossible..."

    Rachel''s expression fell and suddenly seemed frail.

    Her pale face stark against the stormy backdrop, she felt an involuntary shudder grip her, her fingers quivering from the raw power emanating from Asher.

    Amelia''s intuition pricked at her, a creeping realization that they might be in over their heads.

    Emiko and Yui shared a brief nce, a silent exchange filled with a mix of astonishment and relief.

    Now, they had absolutely nothing to worry about, for they knew how terrifyingly powerful their Master could be.

    In stark contrast, Circe, having her smugposure reced with shock and urgency, shouted at Agonon, her face contorted with worry, "My prince! That alien has absorbed the Deviar! We need to act now. Let us help you defeat him and reim what''s yours!" The sheer impossibility of the scene before them confounded them all, but there was no time to dwell on the hows and whys.

    However, Agonon''s gaze snapped towards her with a dangerous light, making Circe gulp, "You think I need your help against him?"

    Circe''s lips trembled as she offered a shaky smile, "O-Of course no¡ª" But before she couldplete her apology, Agonon rocketed towards Asher, letting his killing intent envelop Asher.

    Yet, Victor wasn''t going to be left behind. Ignoring the weight of dread in his chest, he surged forward, teeth gritted.

    He survived in this goddamn quest for an entire year. He can''t return empty handed after going through all that.

    Rachel was about to join the fray, not wanting to give Hellbringer the slightest chance toe out of this alive.

    But Amelia grabbed her by the wrist. Her voice low and urgent, she urged, "Rachel, we need to go! Even if, by some miracle, Victor takes down Hellbringer, those Draconians will be the end of us," Amelia then hesitated as she added, "We shouldn''t worry about Victor¡­Let him die here, consumed by his own greed. You have no idea the evil things he did the entire time he was with us. He caused the death of¡ª"

    "I know¡­" Rachel''s sudden response took Amelia by surprise as her eyes widened.

    Rachel lowered her gaze as she added with a quivering chin, "But¡­we need Victor to kill Hellbringer, especially now that he absorbed the Deviar. We can''t let an evil thing like him walk around freely. Think about the number of potential lives we could save by killing Hellbringer. After that, I promise we can think about what to do with Victor."

    "What¡­" Amelia''s eyes quivered as her hold around Rachel''s wrist loosened as the realization struck her like a bolt of lightning while Rachel stormed away with a heavy expression.

    Now it made sense¡­All this time, Rachel knew but pretended to remain oblivious to it since she needed Victor.

    She couldn''t believe her best friend would choose topromise her morals just to kill a demon.

    Amelia''s eyes glistened as she wondered if the Rachel she knew was gone.

    But she still didn''t want to abandon Rachel, and with gritted teeth, Amelia ran after Rachel to help her.

    However, their path wasn''t free; the ominous shadows of four Draconians loomed before them.

    These menacing demons, with their intimidating build and wings, were daunting adversaries.

    Hellbringer''s group too found themselves cornered, and thus, the scene was set for an explosive sh. However, their eyes were glowing with a renewed sense of hope and confidence.

    The battlefield, with its dimming light and rumbling skies, seemed to echo the tension of the three groups.

    A collective breath was held before they collided with each other in a chaotic swirl of des, magic, and raw power.

    Away from this tumultuous ground zero, Agonon was soaring through the air, propelled by his intense desire to destroy Asher and reim the Deviar. He regretted not finishing him off quickly earlier, though he wasn''t worried about taking it back.

    As he neared Asher, his anticipation turned into surprise. The fearsome, zing skeletal figure he expected was gone, reced by Asher''s original form.

    "Bingcent, are we?" Agonon sneered coldly and added, "You''re still too weak to challenge me," Confidence dripped from his voice as his fist ignited with pitch-ck mes, aiming a devastating blow straight for Asher''s face.

    A peak Soul Purger was still nothingpared to him.

    Agonon knew his skeleton form was the only thing that could have given him an edge. But reverting back to his original form? He was courting death.

    But Asher, unperturbed, smirked coldly, "Is that so?" In a blink, Asher''s hand snapped up, catching Agonon''s fiery fist in his grasp, creating a thunderous shockwave that rippled out from the collision.

    The sheer force behind the blow was evident, but Asher''s grip was unwavering, firm as if carved out of stone.

    Agonon''s eyes widened and quivered in shock, the momentum of his attackpletely halted.

    It felt as if he had just tried to punch through an imprable barrier and felt Asher''s mocking gaze on him.

    "I told you¡­You will never be the strongest¡­" Asher said as his deep yellow eyes shone with a cold light.

 Chapter 318 An Unplanned Seed

    Chapter 318 An Unnned Seed

    The moment Agonon was shocked to see his attack getting stopped by Asher, a chilling miasma, dense with infernal power, began to envelop him.

    A suffocating sense of dread seeped into Agonon''s core, stealing away his strength and leaving his vision blurred.

    This infernal aura just seemed to spread out from Asher in every direction, growing in size and dread with each passing second until it filled his vision, imnting a deep sense of despair in his soul.

    It resembled that of a zing skeleton rising out from the depths of the Seven Hells, but gigantic in size, dwarfing him, making him feel like an insect standing under its petrifying gaze as its bony fingers wrapped around his soul.

    The reality of the situation came crashing down upon Agonon. He had felt many things throughout his life - pride, anger, lust for power - but this gnawing fear was new.

    The crushing aura was overwhelming; it wasn''t just a physical restraint, but a psychological one. The chilling presence threatened to drown Agonon in his own weaknesses.

    A gut-wrenching sound broke through the haze of power and dread. The sound of bone grinding against bone.

    Asher''s grip on Agonon''s captured fist tightened, each finger exerting a pressure that could shatter stone. The pain shot through Agonon like a raging wildfire.

    "Yaargh!"

    Still trying to reel in his wits, Agonon tried to retaliate, roaring furiously as he swung his other fist at Asher. But Asher, with seemingly effortless ease, caught it as well.

    Agonon''s once piercing eyes now radiated fear and disbelief, "What have you be?" he gasped, struggling to form words.

    Agonon refused to believe a peak Soul Purger could be so overwhelmingly strong. A Deviar can''t grant any other benefits unless his bloodline was naturally meant to be that powerful. But that should be impossible!

    Asher''s voice, now colder than the deepest abyss, sent shivers down Agonon''s spine, "Your worst nightmare."

    His grip tightened further, crushing both of Agonon''s once-feared fists, rendering them useless.

    "Argh!"

    "You are no dragon, not even a halfling. Just a poor excuse of a flying lizard whose ancestor happened to be born because of an unnned seed left inside some trash bag," Asher sneered, making Agonon''s eyes redden, and even coughed out the blood stuck in his throat in sheer fury.

    He had never heard anyone insult his progenitor and his entire lineage in such a crass way.

    "But my wife¡­she has a true, powerful draconic lineage, and not long after, both of us together will make your precious kingdom grovel at our feet, including your wives, mother, and sisters, of course," Asher said with a cold smile.

    Veins popped up across Agonon''s face as he gritted his teeth, though the sheer terror of Asher''s infernal aura was instilling fear in him again and again, to the point he couldn''t even find the strength to curse at him.

    But Asher wasn''t done yet. With a swift motion and a strength that seemed otherworldly, he swung his leg and delivered a devastating kick right to Agonon''s chest.

    *Crachk!*

    The horrifying sound of bones cracking echoed throughout the battlefield, momentarily drowning out all other sounds.

    The onlookers watched in shock. Agonon, the mighty Draconian prince who had been feared and revered for his power, was now on his knees, clutching his chest, his face contorted in pain.

    Blood spewed from his mouth, a scarlet testament to the blow''s severity. The dark puddles that formed under him starkly contrasted with the pale hue of thend.

    Amelia and Rachel, still locked in their battle, hesitated for a moment, their attention inadvertently captured by the scene before them. Even the Draconians faltered in their assault, the impossible having been witnessed.

    "My prince!!" Circe screamed in horror while the rest were shocked by the sight. They had never seen their prince ever appear weak, let alone kneel on the ground.

    They immediately forgot about fighting the others and were about to rush to help him when Is, Ceti, and Callisa, in her Hellbringer form with Merina atop her, stopped them all.

    "Your prince is going to die like a dog," Ceti said with a cold smirk, feeling satisfied by the look on Circe''s face.

    "I will kill you, bitch!" Circe''s eyes burst forth with anger and killing intent as she and the others rushed at Ceti.

    "SCREEEEE!!!*

    But an ear-rending scream from Is stopped Circe and the others in their tracks as they clutched their ears that were spitting out blood.

    "NOOOO!!" Circe screamed in horror as she was startled and shocked to feel a giant, zing, bony pincer swooping her up, and before she knew it, she was staring right at arge pair of hollow bulbous eyes.

    "Krrrrr¡­."

    The low growl from the Kraken made Circe gulp, but before she could recover from Is''s attack, she felt the giant pincer tightening its grip around her body slowly, the sound of her bones fracturing slowly.

    The eerie dark green mes instantly wrapped around her entire body as her limbs iled.

    "No! Ahhh!! Stop! You ugly monster!!! Help me¡ª-Ahhghh!!" Circe howled in pain as she desperately cried out for help, but every member of her group was too upied toe to her aid.

    All she could do was desperately stare into the Kraken''s eerie eyes as blood began to seep out of all 7 orifices of her body while her skin and flesh were slowly breaking down into ashes.

    Her howls began to grow weaker as her internal organs were getting pierced by her own bones and slowly turned into a charred mush.

    *Snap!*

    And with a bone-crunching snap, her eyes turned lifeless, and Callisa threw her corpse away like a piece of garbage.

    At the same time, Vespera, Rune, and Erebus had also sumbed to the ground from thebined attacks of Is and Ceti.

    And not long after, they were getting their faces crushed in by Ceti''s fists, each of her blows turning their bones and flesh to paste, her face twisted in fury, "Worthless draconian dogs!"

    Merina looked on with satisfaction and felt that it was good for Ceti to vent her anger and frustration like this.

    Is was panting, trying to catch her breath after expending her entire energy in taking down Agonon''s people despite her injured state. But now that she and Ceti finished them, her gaze shifted towards a certain someone.

    Rachel and Amelia, who saw this werewolf''s raging butchery, had their eyes shuddered.

    Amelia realized it was definitely over.

    Even without Hellbringer, they alone would never stand a chance against this Umbralfiend demoness and the werewolf, who seemed to have anger issues that could prove to be very dangerous.

    Amelia''s eyes quickly searched for an exit, but her face paled upon seeing Jael slowly walking in from the other direction with a smile.

    His previously neat robes were torn here and there, traces of dried blood around his lips, though his hair still appearedbed.

    "Oh angels¡­help us¡­" Amelia thought they, along with Victor, had killed Jael. But apparently, it seemed that they were tricked with another illusion, and he was probably licking his wounds before showing himself again.

    "Emiko, Yui¡­you two should escape while we buy some time for you two," Amelia said as she looked at these two Japanese girls who seemed surprisingly calm despite their despairing situation.

    However, over the past year, she hade to learn how kind and helpful they were and felt guilty for being suspicious of them at first. They were the only ones who also supported her and listened to everything she said despite treating them poorly at first.

    Meanwhile, Asher stood tall, his silhouette illuminated by the distant bolts of lightning in the sky. His voice carried clearly across the battlefield, filled with cold fury as he looked at Agonon struggling to heal and get up.

    His de of Damnation manifested in his grip. The eeriness of the dark green mes that danced upon it sent a ripple of unease through Agonon, who could only watch, half of his senses still paralyzed under Asher''s aura.

    Asher''s gaze, cold and unwavering, locked onto Agonon''s, "Who is the pathetic one now?" Asher''s voice dripped with disdain.

    The stormy backdrop only added weight to his words, "You will die a dog''s death, but I''ll make sure you get a front seat in hell. From there, you can watch as I make your kingdom bend to my will, turning your subjects into my ves... starting with you."

    Agonon''s wounded pride mixed with his pain, and he red back at Asher. Even in this dire moment, the pride of his royal lineage shone memory of his final, agonized expression while others assumed he vaporized too quickly.

    through, "You¡­dare!" he spat out, the venom in his voice barely disguising the tremor of fear.

    "Yes, I do," Asher responded coldly. Without any hesitation, he thrust his de into Agonon''s chest, the force so brutal that the ground underneath them quaked.

    As the dark green mes consumed Agonon, his visage was painted with a mix of shock and pain. Then, in an unexpected moment, Agonon''s form magically vanished, leaving only the haunting memory of his final, agonized expression while others assumed he vaporized too quickly.

    Not too long ago, Victor, witnessing Agonon about to face off against Asher from a distance, smirked.

    He saw this as the perfect opportunity to strike both adversaries. He maneuvered himself, preparing tounch an attack from behind, hoping to catch both of them off guard.

    However, in the midst of his headlong dash, he witnessed the confrontation taking a shocking turn.

    Seeing Agonon''s unbelievable predicament, his steps faltered. Doubt clouded his mind. He had anticipated Agonon overpowering Hellbringer.

    But the scene before him shattered his ns.

    Witnessing this, he felt a chill run down his spine. The sight of Agonon in such a state made him reconsider his approach.

    Still, he refused to believe whatever power Asher was using now couldst long since, in the end, he was still a peak Soul Purger and was practically weaker than him.

    He can''t let someone weaker than him get away with the Deviar and ruin all his painstaking efforts.

    The cacophony of the ongoing battle receded to a murmur as Victor channeled his power, the air around him tingling with anticipation.

    With a deep breath, he summoned the Luminous Gale de, a bright, glowing green projection of a great sword that materialized in the air, humming with lethal intent.

    It was his most powerful long-range attack that he had also mastered as a sneak attack.

    As the greatsword projection shot forward, Victor''s face twisted into a satisfied smirk, the light in his eyes shining with triumph.

    He was certain that Hellbringer would not expect his sneak attack, especially in the midst of the chaos, nor could his senses be strong enough to detect it in time.

    "Goodbye, motherfucker," he whispered confidently to himself.

    But to his horror, the moment before the de struck, Hellbringer''s figure suddenly vanished, leaving the Luminous Gale de to harmlessly sail through empty air.

    "What the fuck?..." Victor''s voice wavered, his confidence shattered.

    His shock was short-lived as a strong grip suddenly closed around his neck from behind.

    Twisting around in panic, Victor found himself staring directly into Hellbringer''s deep, glowing, dark yellow eyes that were filled with cold mockery.

    "Fuck...." Victor tried to muster his energy, to repel this demon. But a torrent of dread, emanating from Hellbringer''s aura, froze him to the core.

    It was paralyzing, like a python''s grip on its prey, rendering him helpless, his mana circuits numbed, and his senses fading.

    What kind of abominable power was this motherfucker using??! How could this be possible?!

    His fingers weakly tried to pry Hellbringer''s hand away, but it was an exercise in futility. His voice was reduced to a mere whisper, his lips moving but no words emerging.

    Hellbringer''s voice, low and menacing, echoed in his ears, "You cowardly piece of shit," He paused, tilting his head slightly, the cruel enjoyment evident in his gaze, "Before I damn you for eternity, let''s y a game, shall we?"

    Victor''s eyes darted around in panic, the terrifying realization of his predicament sinking in. What twisted game did this demon have in store?

    The uncertainty of whaty ahead was even more terrifying than the prospect of death.

 Chapter 319 A Simple Game

    Chapter 319 A Simple Game

    The aftermath of the battlefield was a mix of destruction and eerie calm.

    The scent of the wet earthbined with the metallic tang of blood, creating a heady atmosphere.

    Amelia, Rachel, Emiko, and Yui found themselves in a vulnerable position, kneeling, incapacitated, and defenseless, before the three demon figures: Is, Ceti, and Merina. Each of them had their sharp gazes on this bunch of defeated Hunters.

    Off to the side, the sight of Callisa gleefully ying with the corpses of the fallen Draconians, like a child with dolls, added a grotesque touch to the scene.

    Jael, in stark contrast, was the picture of rxation as he lounged against a tree, his lips curled into a satisfied smile, seemingly unbothered by the carnage that surrounded him while enjoying the scent of the rose in his hand.

    Now was as good as any time to heal up.

    Emiko and Yui huddled closer, their eyes darting nervously between these 3 demons. The duo exchanged a brief, covert nce, both silently curious about these 3 who work together with their Master.

    Amelia suddenly broke the suffocating silence, "Just get on with it," she hissed, her voice heavy with disdain, "If you''re going to kill us, then at least have the dignity to finish us without messing around," Amelia felt uneasy, feeling that these demons were nning something sinister.

    Rachel''s expression was dark, trembling with a mix of frustration and anger, shot a re at the demons, "You might have the upper hand now," she seethed, "but remember this: My father wille for all of you, and when he does, not even Hellbringer will be able to save you."

    Is, with a look of indifference, merely raised an eyebrow, while Merina looked as if she was pondering about something far away.

    Ceti, however, let out a mocking chuckle, "Dream on, little girl," she scoffed with crossed arms, "Our queen alone could obliterate your measly president."

    Rachel''s eyes shed with anger, "You wish," she spat defiantly, refusing to back down. She still couldn''t digest or believe the fact that they still failed after all this preparation.

    Why was he always getting the upper hand?!

    *THUD!*

    Suddenly, the tense air grew heavier as a bloodied body thudded into the clearing.

    Dust and mud kicked up, the misty aftermath making the scene even eerier. Rachel and Amelia''s eyes widened in shock as they realized the body before them was Victor''s.

    Beaten, battered, and defeated, his once proud stance was reduced to a feeble kneel, gasping for breath.

    Amelia''s mixed feelings bubbled to the surface. A part of her, deep down, found a sense of relief seeing Victor in this state. The world would indeed be safer without this evil bastard, she thought.

    However, any satisfaction she may have felt was quickly overshadowed by the looming figure that entered the clearing.

    Hellbringer''s approach was announced by the heavy, deliberate sound of his footsteps, each step making the earth beneath him quiver. The other demons gave way, an unspoken acknowledgment of his authority.

    Victor, despite his weakened state, managed to push himself up slightly.

    But his pitiful attempt to show strength only highlighted his vulnerability.

    His mana circuit, once a roaring river, was now a mere trickle, rendering him almost powerless.

    Asher, meeting Rachel''s eyes, smiled coldly, a smile that sent chills down her spine, "You should reconsider throwing your father''s name around so carelessly," he warned with a tone dripping in menace, "Time wille when that very name will be spat upon in disgust¡­by everyone."

    Rachel''s face drained of color. The weight of Hellbringer''s gaze and the malevolent promise in his words pressed on her.

    She tried to muster her courage, drawing a shuddering breath, "Y-You might think you have power over me," she responded with as much strength as she could muster, "But I won''t fall for your lies and tricks again¡­Kill me if you must, but I will never do whatever you tell me to do."

    Just from that one experience alone, she learned never to trust the words of any demon, especially Hellbringer.

    Amelia watched the exchange with narrowed eyes. The desperation in Rachel''s voice, the way her body trembled, and the very look on Hellbringer''s face, all raised questions.

    What did Rachel do for her to look so shaken?

    Asher sighed, a feigned expression of pain decorating his face, "Why, Rachel?" he began with feigned innocence, "Why would you ever think I''d want to kill you?" His eyes locked onto hers, "After all, I can''t just end the life of our esteemed president''s precious daughter so easily. If I wanted, you''d be dead already," His gaze then briefly shifted to Amelia, his smile lingering for a while.

    Amelia stiffened. Why did she feel like prey being watched by a predator when Hellbringer''s gaze fell upon her? What was it about that brief, chilling nce that gave her an odd feeling?

    Emiko and Yui exchanged worried nces. Their loyalty to their master made them fear the worst for Amelia, a woman they''de to admire despite her hardened exterior. They knew, deep down, that she was a woman of honor and dignity.

    But they knew only their Master got to decide her fate.

    Asher simply smiled and, in a swift motion, threw a finely crafted de onto the ground before Rachel, Amelia and Victor, "A simple game," he mused. "Kill or be killed. One of you uses this de to end the other''s life, and the survivor gets to live. If nobody does anything, then I will just kill you all right away. I will count till 5. 1..."

    Amelia''s voice, strong with defiance, broke the tense silence, "We will not bow to your sick whims. Rachel¡­don''t listen to him. He is trying to mess with your mind."

    "2..."

    "I know¡­" Rachel said with gritted teeth and spat out, "None of us is going to listen to you. So you better use it to stab yourself, demon."

    "3...4..."

    Amelia and Rachel held their breaths with a quivering yet determined gaze.

    But just as Asher was about to count down to thest number, the world around them seemed to slow. Victor, in a sudden and unexpected move, lunged for the de. His intent was clear as the sharpened edge moved towards Rachel''s heart who happened to be the closest to him.

    "Victor!" Amelia''s scream was raw, filled with horror, as she lunged forward to prevent the impending tragedy.

    Rachel''s eyes were wide with disbelief, the face of the man she was supposed to marry, now unrecognizable.

    But before the de could pierce Rachel''s heart, Asher''s hand shot out, effortlessly grabbing Victor''s wrist and halting the de mere inches from its mark.

    "Ugh, you''re too predictable," Asher murmured with a cold smirk. "Did you really think I''d let you do it? Or did you truly believe, Rachel, that your beloved fiance wouldn''t hesitate to end you?"

    Victor''s voice was rough, filled with fear, pain, and frustration. "You... mother-" But his words were cut short as Asher''s elbow connected with his face, the brutal impact sending teeth flying and painting the ground with stters of blood.

    Victor''s body crumpled, unconscious from the sheer force. Asher nced at him with disdain. "Take a rest. You are going to need itter," he sneered. Merina, without missing a beat, dragged Victor''s limp form to the side, leaving the rest in a chilling and tense silence.

    Ceti was shaking her head, not expecting Asher to have a sadistic side, toying around with these Hunters. If it was her, she would have already finished them and gone about her business.

    However, she had to admit seeing these Hunters sprawling on the ground and in such distress was satisfying to see.

    Rachel was left reeling, the weight of Victor''s betrayal pressing heavily on her heart.

    Amelia''s anger was palpable, a cold fire that threatened to burn through her restraints.

    Every fiber of her being was crying out for vengeance against the man who''d disgraced them, their cause, and humanity.

    Asher, always one to seize a moment, crouched before Rachel, his eyes cold and calcting. "How does it feel, Rachel?" he asked with feigned concern, "To have your fiance willing to kill you for his own salvation? Then again, perhaps it''s not too surprising. After all, yours was a marriage of convenience, wasn''t it? A mere transaction brought upon by your father."

    Asher scoffed as he added with a scornful smile, "I bet he must have said Victor was the prince charming for you or...was it the other way around?"

    As his cruel words washed over Rachel, tears brimmed in her eyes. The pain of betrayal was one thing, but having it thrown in her face was another.

    Each word felt like a dagger, twisting deeper and deeper.

    Could her father have...?

    Wait...How could he have known her father always saw Victor in such high regard? Or the fact that he always said Victor would be the best for her?

    But Asher wasn''t done, "Oh, I almost forgot," he said with faux cheerfulness, pulling out a familiar-looking phone.

    Rachel''s heart dropped, "No..." she whispered, her voice filled with dread, "D-Don''t you dare!" Rachel tried to snatch the phone from his hands in desperation.

    But Merina was quick to react, securing Rachel''s arms firmly behind her back to prevent any sudden moves. The air was thick with tension as everyone waited to see what Asher had up his sleeve.

    Amelia, confused by Rachel''s reaction, could only wonder why a demon would be in possession of a phone.

    As Asher powered up the device and navigated to the gallery, his wicked smile widened, "Amelia, you might find this interesting," he said, thrusting the screen in her direction.

    Amelia''s eyes grew wide as she took in the images disyed. Photos of Rachel and Hellbringer, in various romantic and erotic poses, smiling and looking deeply into each other''s eyes.

    Was that really Rachel?? Hugging and kissing a demon like a lover? What kind of ck magic created these images?

    And as if that was not the worst, her eyes shook upon seeing a short video of Rachel sucking on this demon''s¡­Amelia didn''t even dare to finish the thought in her mind since it was too repulsive and shocking.

    She even took his entire disgusting thing down her throat!

    Ceti pursed her lips and took a quick peek like a curious cat, only to have her eyes widen.

    He really did such perverted things with a human??

    Ceti''s nostrils red, and by now, she had lost count of the number of times the highly respected consort of the queen had broken decorum.

    But since he did it to humiliate her, it won''t be officially against thew and people might even praise him.

    Still, the queen may not like the fact that he sullied himself by touching a human like that.

    "I see you''re surprised," Asher mused, watching Amelia''s reaction closely, "It seems you didn''t know everything about your best friend after all¡­The lengths she would go to protect herself."

    Rachel''s tears flowed freely now, "It''s not what it looks like, Amelia...Please¡­" she begged as she felt Amelia''s gaze slowlynding on her, her eyes shaking with disbelief and shock.

    Rachel could hardly try to form coherent words as the shame and fear of somebody else seeing those things had paralyzed her.

    It was one of the main reasons she was desperate to cut down Hellbringer and stop having to worry about it getting exposed.

    But now that Amelia saw it, what would she think?

    Amelia, her mind racing, tried to process the unfolding revtions.

    But seeing how broken Rachel was, she gave a cutting re at Hellbringer and said, "You¡­You must have forced her to do these disgusting things. You are really one sick demon!"

    Asher narrowed his eyes and suddenly clutched Amelia''s hair as he moved her ear towards his lips, whispering to her, "Maybe I am, but you still have yet to understand what your best friend is capable of¡­just like how her father is. Allow me to prove it.

 Chapter 320 How Could You?

    Chapter 320 How Could You?

    Amelia''s eyes quivered as she wondered what this demon was talking about while Rachel gritted her teeth and cried out, "Get your filthy hands off her!"

    Rachel was worried that Hellbringer was cooking some kind of demonic n by using Amelia.

    Asher''s lips twisted into a dark smirk, and nced at Is, the silentmunication between them clear as she nodded. In one swift move, Is grasped Amelia''s arm, pulling her to her feet.

    Rachel''s heart raced, fear evident in her voice, "Hey! Let go of her!" she demanded, but her plea fell on deaf ears.

    Rachel wondered if these demons were going to execute Amelia in a cruel way just to elicit a response from her.

    However, Is continued to drag Amelia away, a soft, hypnotic hum escaping her lips.

    Amelia''s eyes began to ze over, bing distant as Is leaned close and whispered without anyone noticing, "Keep walking until¡­"

    Asher''s gaze remained on Rachel, amusement evident, "Why aren''t you begging for Amelia''s life?" he questioned, leaning back slightly, "Maybe, just maybe, I might be feeling generous today."

    Rachel''s voice was steely, her eyes filled with defiance, "I won''t y into your twisted games again, Hellbringer. I won''t beg or bargain. You''ve made it clear that none of us will leave this ce alive."

    Asher let out a disappointed sigh, nodding in acknowledgment, "You''re grown wiser, Rachel. But see, you are wrong about me today¡­at least when ites to your friend," he nodded towards Amelia, "I''m letting her go."

    Rachel''s brows raised as she watched the Umbralfiend demoness letting go of Amelia, and Amelia was unharmed and walking away, just like that.

    But her instincts told her that this wasn''t an act of mercy. Hellbringer always had a reason, a dark motive lurking behind his actions.

    Reading the confusion on Rachel''s face, Asher chuckled, "You seem confused. Well, the only reason I let her go is because I can''t wait and see if your friend is going to tell the world about what happened here, especially what she saw."

    The fear of a nightmare she had suppressed pierced through her heart as a sudden realization dawned on her.

    Asher continued with a sigh, "But I guess it''s fine if people think the Daughter of Justice has a demon for a boyfriend. It''s not like you would care, right? After all, you are prepared to die here, and the dead have no say in the tales the living tell."

    "N¡­.No¡­She wouldn''t¡­" Rachel weakly muttered, her voice shaking as she kept staring in the distance Amelia was walking away.

    Asher leaned closer, his voice dripping with malice, "You are still so naive. My woman here made a deal with her. All she has to do is write a forbidden love story between a Hunter and a Demon, and she gets to survive. Sounds fair, right? The images are also fresh in her mind, so it won''t be like she won''t be able to convince others that it is a true story. And that way, I get to enjoy the spectacr fallout thates after."

    Rachel was left with the haunting image of Amelia disappearing into the distance, and the weight of Asher''s words pressing down on her.

    He must be doing this for his own sick amusement!

    "S-She wouldn''t¡­" Rachel mumbled, desperately clinging to the belief she held of Amelia.

    But then again, the sight of Amelia walking away without even turning around was real. What if she couldn''t bear to look her in the eyes after epting such a disgusting deal?

    Rachel''s heart pounded loudly in her chest. Her best friend, the one she grew up with, the one who stood by her side through thick and thin... how could she betray her like this?

    The very idea of people gossiping, the whispers, the looks of disdain that she would receive if the world believed this concocted story was unbearable.

    But most of all, she imagined the look on her parents'' faces if they happened to learn and how it would affect their entire family.

    Centuries worth of prestige and honor washed down the drain wouldn''t be the worst that could happen.

    Even her own fiance didn''t hesitate to kill her just to survive. Then maybe she also might¡­

    As her heart shuddered with the realization, she felt red filling her eyes.

    She suddenly noticed the gleaming de, discarded and lonely, on the ground. Its very presence seemed to beckon her, promising an escape from this nightmare, or maybe a way to make it right.

    For a split second, her attention shifted back to Asher, and she saw him suddenly getting distracted by the Umbralfiend demoness.

    Without a second thought, and with a feverish light in her eyes, Rachel snatched up the de. Anguish and betrayal bubbled inside her, turning into a fiery determination. In a swift, calcted move, she lunged towards Amelia, de raised.

    Asher coldly scoffed as he saw Rachel''s wild charge, her expression filled with a mix of rage, despair, and pain.

    Just as Rachel was about to stab the de into Amelia''s back, Amelia suddenly turned around with a startled look.

    Rachel was also startled, but her hand kept moving, and before Amelia could react, the de dug deep into her midsection as time seemed to slow.

    Amelia''s body jerked as her gaze locked onto Rachel, a mix of disbelief, shock, and hurt evident in her wide eyes, "R-Rachel?" Amelia stuttered, clutching at Rachel''s wrist, "Wh-why?"

    Rachel''s grip on the de ckened. Her heart pounded, matching the rhythm of Amelia''s ebbing life, "You... you were going to betray me," Rachel managed to croak out, her voice trembling.

    Amelia''s face paled further, her blood mixing with the soil beneath, "Betray you?...I''ve always thought of you as a sister. How could you¡­" Her voice was weak, but choked with emotions.

    Realization suddenly dawned on Rachel as she gasped, and her shivering hands withdrew from the de, leaving it embedded within Amelia''s body.

    With a soft thud, Amelia crumpled to the ground, eyes clouding over but still fixed on Rachel, still unable to believe Rachel would do this to her.

    "I¡­I am sorry¡­I didn''t¡­" Rachel struggled to cough out words as a lump formed in her throat, and the blood on her hands only made her heart shudder.

    Turning her head and her burning eyes towards Hellbringer, Rachel screamed, the sound raw with grief and rage, "You viin! You tricked me again! I''ll end you!!" She lunged at him with reckless abandon, her thoughts filled with only ending him since none of this would have happened if not for him.

    Asher, without breaking a sweat, swatted Rachel aside.

    The sheer force of his p was enough to knock the fight out of her, leaving her sprawled on the ground, unconscious. With a look of disgust, he muttered, "People like you are the ones I despise the most."

    Looking around, he ordered the two girls, still kneeling on the ground, "Emiko, Yui, tend to her."

    The two girls, who had been silently observing the scene, exhaled deeply, relieved that their Master had no ns to let Amelia die.

    Rushing to Amelia, they began charging spells and weaving their magic to heal her grave wounds.

    Yui nced at Emiko as she worked, her eyes still shaking with the images of the things that had just happened, "Emiko¡­you remember, right? Master once said there isn''t much difference between Demons and Hunters. Now¡­I get it."

    Emiko nodded, her lips pressing together into a firm line, "The lines between good and evil... they''re so blurred¡­always have been."

    Ceti, with a wrinkle of her brow, approached Asher, "Your Highness, why save that Hunter? Why not just kill them all already?"

    Asher smirked as he said, "I am far from done with the two women. As for Victor, I have something special nned for him soon. You haven''t forgotten what he did, right?"

    Is''s expression hardened as Ceti remembered what Victor did to Is''s people, making her clench her fists.

    He then added with a piercing look, "Ceti, sometimes it''s not about what''s happening right now. Sometimes, it''s about what can happen in the future. We''re not here just for a quick victory. We need to hit the Hunters where it really hurts," His tone was calm andposed, like a seasoned general plotting a strategy.

    Ceti''s eyes were thoughtful, her mind churning over his words, trying to piece together his game n.

    Is knew more than anyone about Asher''s vendetta. She mused how Asher was one step closer to his vengeance, and Rachel''s actions only made sure of it.

    Merina was gazing at her Master with a gaze filled with awe and love, still reying the images of him destroying the 2nd strongest genius of their realm and a S Rank Hunter with ease. Once more, she realized how lucky she was to be his maid.

    Breaking her thoughts, Ceti spoke again, her voice filled with admiration, "Okay¡­

    other than that, I must say, absorbing the Deviar in a mere moment is a feat no one has achieved before. Congrattions, Your Highness," Ceti said with a sincere bow of her head, a hint of awe and admiration lingering in her voice.

    Is and Merina nodded in agreement. Even though they knew he had a clear track record of achieving the impossible, the fact he absorbed a Deviar almost instantly was still hard to process.

    The moment people back in Zalthor heard about this, they were sure it would create a lot of ripples across the world like never before. No¡­not only Zalthor but even the humans in the Severed Realm would dread the very mention of it.

    Ceti''s lips curved as she remembered Agonon and his obnoxious minions.

    She couldn''t help but say with a smug smile as she raised her head, "The queen and our people would be delighted to hear how you¡ª"

    But before she couldplete her sentence, Asher reached out with a lighthearted chuckle, pulling a surprised Ceti into a tight embrace, "It''s not just my victory," he murmured, his voice low and honeyed, "It was possible because of you, and all of us together," He then sent a yful wink to Merina and Is, who both exchanged knowing looks and smiles.

    Ceti''s heartbeat quickened, her skin flushing a beautiful shade of rose.

    The warmth of his words made her heart flutter as her lips melted into a soft smile, relishing in the warmth of his embrace for a moment.

    But as the reality of her surroundings started to sink back in, she abruptly pulled away, her demeanor resembling a startled doe.

    "A-ahem," Ceti stammered, her gaze evasive, "A hug wasn''t really... necessary. But thank you, Your Highness, for the kind words."

    Ceti quickly shot a nce at her mother, wondering why she was looking at her with a strange smile. Does she know??

    "So¡­what''s next?" Is asked as she crossed her arms while Callisa also turned around, her bulbous eyes glowing with excitement after getting bored ying with the corpses of the Draconians.

 Chapter 321 Rise Of Hellbringer

    Chapter 321 Rise Of Hellbringer

    [ You have gained 2 Passive Abilities ]

    [ You have gained 2 Talents ]

    [ You have gained 1 Skill ]

    Level : 30

    Rating Points : 0 / 67,525

    HP : 28,688 / 28,688

    MP : 15, 231 / 42,333

    STR : 8586

    DEF : 5737

    INT : 8467

    DEX : 5265

    Passive Ability:

    [ Eternal Damnation - Scorch the souls of your enemies in the Dimension of the Damned tomand their damned souls. The more darkness in their souls, the stronger their Damned Form would be ]

    [ Rupture of the Damned - Upon unconscious or conscious activation, you will undergo a cataclysmic transformation into your Hellbringer Form, releasing a formidable explosion of damned energy. Your enemies caught within the st radius will have their strength sapped temporarily. The radius of the st will depend on how much MP you decide to utilize ]

    Talents:

    Talent (Inactive: Doomfall -> -25% INT | -25% DEX ): [ Diabolic Defiance - You gain Doomfall''s strength and defense, increasing your STR and DEF by 25% instantly (0/20) )

    [ Hellbringer''s Havoc - You will deal 100% of your STR as damage and steal the strength of your unfortunate enemies that get caught up in the st upon activation of Rupture of the Damned. This stolen strength willst for 30 seconds while you will temporarily lose 100% of STR from your MP (0/30) ]

    Skills:

    Skill (Inactive: Doomfall): [ Infernal Aura - Emanates a palpable aura of pure infernal power, a chilling miasma that seeps into the very soul of your foes. Those close to you will feel crippled by your aura and willst as long as you have enough mana (Cost: 2000 MP/ second) (Cooldown: 5 minutes) (Cast time: Immediate) (0/25) ]

    -

    [ The Deviar has been forged. All Forging Matrixes will be permanently shut down ]

    [ The duration of the quest has been extended by 2 months. The location of the group that imed it will be exposed from tomorrow onwards ]

    [ Anyone can teleport to previous mini-dungeons to and fro. Safe Zones in all mini-dungeons are no longer managed by the Zone Masters. Anyone can take control ]

    -

    Asher''s eyes skimmed the messages shing in his mind that he had received earlier. He knew these 2 months were just ast desperate chance for demons to try and take back the Deviar while others could still use it to search for some measly treasures.

    Despite the gravity of the messages, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of detachment from them, a reminder of how much he had evolved in power.

    These were not threats, they were just minor obstacles.

    Brushing off the warnings, he turned to hispanions with a devil-may-care smirk, "I think it''s time we took a breather until the quest is over, don''t you? Tidal Tempest seems the perfect ce to unwind."

    Ceti raised an eyebrow, disbeliefcing her tone, "Really, Your Highness? Rx? When most of our enemies will be after your head and the Deviar? Even if the Hunters may not care anymore, the enemies back home are plenty enough."

    His lips curled upwards, especially upon seeing somebody walking in.

    Jael, with his poised demeanor and a refreshed look, walked forward, joining the conversation.

    "Quite the show you put on, Your Highness," Jaelmented, a refined smile hanging on his lips.

    "Our entire kingdom would be thrilled with what you''ve achieved. Your power, the might you''ve disyed, it''s unprecedented. However," he paused, ncing pointedly at the gleaming amulet resting against Asher''s wrist, "until we get back, perhaps you''d permit me the honor of apanying you? Ensuring none of the ambitious ones get too close to your Deviar?"

    The presence of a Soul Devourer like Jael immediately put the minds of Is and the others at ease. The odds of sessfully defending the Deviar just tilted in their favor.

    Once Asher gets back home, he no longer has to worry about the Deviar since he can hide it in some secret ce that nobody else would know.

    That would discourage anyone from trying to kill him for the power of the deviar since without the Deviar itself, killing him would be pointless.

    Asher''s smile widened, his gratitude evident, "I would greatly appreciate that, young lord."

    -

    Word traveled fast across all mini-dungeons.

    The rapid pace of the whispered conversations, hurriedly passed messages, and echoing cries of disbelief carried the same message: The Damned Hunters, led by the notorious Hellbringer, had imed the Deviar.

    In one of the mini-dungeons, a dim-lit tavern put up by the collective effort of a lot of Hunters, a group of disgruntled Hunters sat around a wooden table. A burly man with an eyepatch mmed his tankard down.

    "Damned demons! How did we let this happen? How did we let them take the Deviar?!"

    A woman with long braids and a quiver full of arrows shook her head in disbelief, "We all had hopes on the president''s daughter and her team. With Sir Victor and Lady Amelia by their side, we thought the Radem was ours."

    A man with a scar running across his cheek sighed, "I''ve heard they''re dead. Hellbringer and hisckeys probably ughtered them."

    Another piped in, a tinge of hope in his voice, "No, I''ve heard different. They''re taken prisoners. That demon doesn''t show mercy by killing. He prefers to torture. That sadistic bastard!"

    "It can''t be. They must have escaped. Those prisoners traveling with him must be some other group. Do you seriously think the daughter of our president and Elite geniuses like Sir Victor and Lady Amelia is going to get themselves captured?"

    However, no matter their spections, the mention of Hellbringer''s rumored support from Soul Purgers and Soul Devourers sent shivers down the spine of many.

    Murmurs of revenge, retaliation, or rescue were quickly reced by fearful nces and hushed tones, though there were still very few willing to save their heroes.

    Across mini-dungeons, the demons had mixed reactions.

    Those who worshiped and admired the monstrous genius who happened to be the consort of the Bloodburn Queen, only felt even happier, especially those who belonged to the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    However, the werewolf ns, the Draconians, and so many other demons of different tribes or kingdoms could only growl upon hearing the news and even started to make ns to ambush Hellbringer and take back the Deviar after killing him.

    But those were only a minority as some of them decided to y it safe and not rush to do anything.

    Yet, in shadowed corners and behind closed doors, ns brewed, alliances shifted, and the sudden domination of Hellbringer set the stage for a conflict that threatened to shake both realms.

    -

    As dawn broke over the horizon, casting a golden hue on the vastndscapes, a grand procession began its journey.

    At the head of the convoy was Asher, his demeanormanding and aura, overwhelming.

    Behind him, a gathering of some of the most powerful figures from the demon realm followed, forming a formidable sea of power and influence.

    It didn''t take too long before Asher''s vassals found him, thanks to his location being exposed.

    It seemed as if they rushed towards him with everything they had, as if they were worried they might be toote.

    Leonidas Stormrider, a proud demon with a mane of deep shade of red, falling to his shoulders in thick waves, and Caelum Nightshade, a charming vulpini, adorned in dark, ethereal robes reflecting the vastness of a night sky, were among the first to offer their support to the royal consort.

    The might of their groups, trained in the arts of both battle and magic, added even more gravitas to Asher''s already imposing entourage.

    Is, Ceti, and Merina watched with relief, as more people flocked towards them.

    Every new arrival presented gifts, rare artifacts, and treasures, each more magnificent than thest, in a bid to earn Asher''s favor. The shift in power dynamics was palpable. The Bloodburn Kingdom was poised for a new era, and all could feel the winds of change.

    Among the merriment, Callisa was an amusing sight to behold. Her massive pincers reached out, yfully snatching up some people and tossing them into the air, treating them like toys, much to her delight.

    The people squealed in fear, but none daredin. Challenging Consort, a risk no one was willing to take.

    Ceti was surprised that Asher was even letting some unknown this young Kraken was tantamount to challenging the Bloodburn Consort, a risk no one was willing to take.

    Ceti was surprised that Asher was even letting some unknown demons join him and telling them to gather as many as possible.

    He even ordered some of them to split up and inform as many people as possible toe and gather at the Safe Zone they were heading towards.

    It was the same Safe Zone they had stayed while Asher was in aa.

    Was he trying to raise an army during his "vacation"? She couldn''t understand what he was thinking by trying to gather so many people.

    However, she wasn''t worried since the powerful ones among them were loyal to Asher, and Asher himself was stronger than all of them.

    Yet, amidst the triumphant procession, there was a group that garnered whispered conversations and furtive nces - the five captured Hunters.

    Their presence was a stark contrast to the exuberant mood. Shackled and subdued, their mana circuits sealed, these once-proud warriors were paraded as captives.

    The bags over their heads made it impossible to identify them, but their stature and the manner of their capture hinted that they were no ordinary Hunters.

    They could hear some muffled sounds from 2 of them, but it was obvious their mouths were sealed as well.

    Spection was rife among the ranks about their identities. But one thing was certain in the minds of all who saw them: these Hunters had met their downfall at the hands of the Bloodburn Consort, and their fate, whatever it might be, was sealed.

    -

    The looming entrance to the Safe Zone was dotted with towering statues, each signifying the security and sanctuary it promised to its upants.

    As Asher''s entourage approached, the massive gates creaked open, revealing a line of imposing minotaurs standing at attention. Their massive forms and powerful physiques were impressive, their horns gleaming in the midday sun.

    They had red tribal tattoos on their chests, making it quite easy for people to recognize they were from the Gorehorn Tribe, a tribe notoriously infamous among the Hunters due to their certain tendencies.

    And apparently, they had taken the initiative to side with the Bloodburn Consort, or did the Bloodburn Consort entice them with something?

    A particrly burly minotaur with an ornate silver ring piercing his nose, stepped forward. His deep voice rumbled like distant thunder, "Your Highness, we have received your message. The Safe Zone is now under yourmand. Is there anything else you wish of us?"

    Asher, acknowledging the minotaur''s loyalty with a nod, replied, "You have done well, Gorun. But yes, there''s one more matter you and your people could help us with, and before that, I have an announcement to make."

    Curiosity sparked in the eyes of everyone present, both from Asher''s group and the minotaurs, as he curved his lips.

 Chapter 322 Born On The Wrong Side

    Chapter 322 Born On The Wrong Side

    Whispers of "Hellbringer''s Haven" spread like a wildfire, fanning the mes of both intrigue and trepidation across all the mini-dungeons.

    All the mini-dungeons buzzed with talk of the enigmatic message broadcasted by Hellbringer or the Bloodburn Consort himself: a promation promising a spectacle so grand that even his sworn enemies from Zalthor would desire a glimpse.

    And so, thousands traveled vast stretches of the treacherous terrains of various mini-dungeons, crossing burning deserts and navigating through shadowy forests, each drawn by the allure of the unknown.

    From afar, the silhouette of a formidable fortress was visible against the horizon, and as one neared, its grandeur became evident.

    Towering walls encrusted with glimmering gemstones formed the perimeter, and dark banners bearing the emblem of a zing skull fluttered in the wind.

    Hellbringer''s Haven, it seemed, was not merely a Safe Zone whose name was changed¡ªit was an emblem of unbridled power.

    The entire ce looked no different than a city.

    Within its walls, the city pulsed with life. Stalls peddling exotic goods from various mini-dungeons, musicians ying hypnotic melodies, and warriors showcasing their prowess in open arenas.

    The vibrancy was almost intoxicating, causing many to momentarily forget the fact that they were still on the quest.

    The enemies of the Bloodburn Consort who had hoped to infiltrate were quick to discard their initial intentions.

    The imposing defenses, the watchful eyes of the guards at every corner, and the sheer number of loyal followers surrounding the Bloodburn Consort were overwhelming.

    Their veiled threats and hidden daggers were rendered useless before the might of Hellbringer''s Haven.

    Still, they chose to stay with their disguises on to see what the Bloodburn Consort was nning to show as their curiosity got the better of them.

    To the north of the city stood an elevated tform, draped in crimson and guarded by elite warriors.

    This was where the Bloodburn Consort was expected to address the masses.

    Curiosity reached a fevered pitch as the hour drew near, every demon¡ªbe it ally or foe¡ªwaiting with bated breath for the spectacle tomence.

    It wasn''t just the promise of a grand reveal that had drawn everyone in. It was also the allure of the myth, the legend, the enigma that was the Bloodburn Consort.

    The ims of him absorbing the Deviar within the blink of an eye was still too shocking to believe, and they had to see him with their own eyes and feel his indomitable presence.

    The hushed murmurs of the crowd faded to an expectant silence as the curtains behind the tform moved, and a tall, devilishly handsome man with deep yellow eyes walked out.

    His dove gray skin contrasted sharply with his deep ck armor, while the shimmering cloak around him seemed to absorb the scant light around the tform.

    As he stepped into the open, the Bloodburn Consort''s presence was undeniable¡ªa force that drew both admiration and fear from all who watched.

    His eyes surveyed the sea of faces, finding even his adversaries among the loyal, "Citizens of Zalthor," Asher began, his voice deep and resonant, echoing across the vast expanse of Hellbringer''s Haven, "I thank you for gracing this spectacle with your presence."

    A collective bow rippled across the crowd. Even his enemies bowed since the undertone was clear; even in the heart of a lion, there lies a moment when it bows to a mightier beast.

    And now wasn''t a good time to raise suspicions or unknowingly offend the Bloodburn Consort in his own territory. He was the king here.

    Asher''s lips curled into a knowing smile, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes. "Today, you are not just gathered here to celebrate the sess of one, but to bask in the collective triumph of Zalthor," he proimed, "So, at least for today, no matter our differences, we can join hands to witness the beginning of the rise of our world."

    As the curtains rustled and moved aside once again, the massive forms of 5 minotaurs were revealed, followed by the figure of a Hunter.

    His neat attire was stark against the rugged surroundings of Hellbringer''s Haven, and his pallor, although subtle, was evident to the keen-eyed observers.

    Whispers raced through the crowd. They recognized him¡ª Victor Hart, the notorious S-rank Hunter. He had led deadly expeditions against their kind, and so many of them among the crowd gritted their teeth, remembering how he attacked towns and viges that had nothing to do with the quest or any treasure to obtain while killing everyone in it, save for few women that always go missing and never to be heard about again.

    Most of them couldn''t help but smile in glee and were awed that he was finally brought to his knees. So many had tried but failed miserably.

    And the subsequent arrangement seemed almost surreal.

    A table, meticulouslyid out, and a single chair which Victor upied.

    He sat stiffly, trying hard to retain some semnce of his once-mighty aura. But those in the crowd could see the unease, the slight tremble of his hands.

    "Why do you think the Bloodburn Consort brought him here?" one demon whispered to another.

    "Probably crossed him in a way he is going to dearly regret," another responded, a wicked grin spreading across his face.

    Asher raised his hand, demanding silence, "Many of you recognize our guest today. Victor Hart, a force to be reckoned with in the human world, hailing from one of the strongest Supreme Families," he paused, allowing the weight of Victor''s reputation to hang in the air, "But today, he sits among us, not to fight or kill, but to tell us something he wants to get off his chest."

    The crowd exchanged puzzled nces. What was he nning? While they anticipated a gruesome spectacle, this turn of events was intriguing, and they were now more invested than ever to learn the Bloodburn Consort''s next move.

    The eerie silence that dominated Hellbringer''s Haven was palpable. All eyes were on the Sightstone Sphere, which was known to many as a tool to record and disy memories or events.

    Victor''s reluctance and the presence of the Sphere hinted at an exposition that promised to be both revolting and intriguing.

    Asher''s amusement was evident, "Go on, Victor," he urged softly, "Share your story with us. We are keenly listening."

    Victor took another ragged breath, his fingers white-knuckled as they gripped the edges of the table, "Despite being an Elite Hunter, I¡­I have vited the very essence of the Hunter code," he began, his voice shaky but clear, "I have engaged in acts that would tarnish the honor and pride of my people."

    As he spoke, the Sightstone Sphere illuminated brighter, casting an eerie glow over the scene. Soon, moving images took form in the air, echoing Victor''s confession.

    The scenes portrayed a brazen Victor, confident and ruthless, finishing the quest early to quickly invade nearby small towns and viges.

    mes, death, and cries of pain filled the atmosphere, as if the past wasing alive.

    He left none alive except for a few women who looked pretty among the rest.

    But it was the next series of images that filled the audience with wrath.

    The women he didn''t kill, helpless and terrified, were dragged away from the smoldering ruins of their homes, taken to secluded spots.

    Their screams, mixed with painful moans, echoed eerily in the amplified setting, and the crowd''s collective horror and shock were palpable.

    Save for a few, nobody expected an Elite Hunter like him to lust for a demon to this extent.

    Of course, torturing demons in brutal ways was still okay in the eyes of those on Earth.

    But indulging in any demonic activities like consuming demonic meat or putting your dick in one was a highly punishable offense and was seen as highly deplorable by humans in general.

    Asher knew it was because the Hunter Code mentions that Hunters were nothing but servants of the Angels, blessed by their holy power to protect the world and carry out justice.

    But consuming demonic meat or fucking a demon, would sully the radiant mana flowing in their bodies and would be a grave insult and mockery to the Angels who blessed them.

    There was also some practical truth to it.

    He knew the reason most of these demons seemed shocked was that Elite Hunters like Victor, who had such tendencies, would never leave any witness alive and would keep their urges in check to make sure their life as a Hunter wouldn''t bepromised.

    Unlike lowly Hunters, he had too much to lose.

    A cry rang out from the crowd, "That''s my sister!" Another voice shouted, "That was my home!"

    Their outbursts were followed by a cacophony ofmentations as many recognized the faces of their loved ones, tormented by this fiend.

    However, their cries were falling on Victor''s ears as right now, his priority was getting out of this alive.

    memorize.

    His worries about the things he did getting exposed only came second. There was no point in worrying about it without being alive.

    But first, he had to finish the script this fucker had made him memorize.

    Even if he wanted to omit a single word, he couldn''t unless he wanted to seal his fate for sure.

    And so he took a deep breath and added onest thing, "Lastly¡­I want to confess that I should have been born as a demon s-so that I could satisfy my carnal desires."

    Victor felt his nerves twisting in rage and fear, the helplessness of his current situation gnawing at him.

    But suddenly, he heard Hellbringer''s chuckle, "Oh, Victor, don''t worry. It''s indeed a pity you were born on the wrong side, but I won''t let that stop you. The five friends behind you are going to show you a good time and satisfy you, more than you can imagine," Asher ended thest sentence with a dark smile that sent shivers down Victor''s spine as he almost jumped off his seat and looked behind.

    "No¡­No, no¡­" Victor''s eyes widened upon seeing the five minotaurs eyeing him like a prized candy.

    "Fuck¡­" Victor''s legs trembled as he shakily got off the chair, but the ve seal on his back activated, and suddenly, he stood still and turned around to face the minatours who were flexing their muscr arms and stretching their necks side to side as if preparing for a battle.

    Victor''s quivering hands began to slowly undress himself, his eyes trembling, and somehow managed to turn his head slightly and shoot a re at Hellbringer, who had a cold smirk hanging on his lips.

    This wasn''t what he promised! All he had to do was speak ording to the script! This MOTHERFUCKER!!!

    "Seems like you are quite excited to get down to it. Please¡­no need to bother about me. I am leaving," Asher then turned towards the crowd and loudly announced, "Those who want to see Victor finally satisfying his desires can stay and watch."

    He then whispered to Victor with a smirk, "Golden Prince says ''Hi''. Your sister will get my blessings soon as well. Can''t let her "glorious" deeds go unrewarded, eh?"

    Victor''s eyes shook as he slowly turned his gaze towards Hellbringer''s disappearing back, ''No¡­No way¡­''

    That night¡­Was it¡­It sounded ludicrous, but nothing else was making sense.

    The crowd let out jubnt cries, their faces grinning as if it was not every day they get to see an Elite Hunter get humiliated to his core.

    But Victor had his thoughts distracted as the howling and cheering from the crowds became louder and made his hair stand on its ends.

    His teeth were subtly chattering, his limbs not listening to him as he stood buck naked as the five minotaurs surrounded him, towering over him.

    And when they took their disgusting, monstrous junks out, his face lost all color.

    His face turned ashen as their bodies filled his vision while Asher coolly walked away while asking in a low voice, "Merina, you are recording this in 4K, right?"

    Her soft voice echoed in his mind, "Yes, Master. Thanks to Emiko and Yui, we have a new phone with high storage."

    "Good. Since he is an Elite Hunter, it would certainly eat up a lot of space," Asher grinned as he exited the tform while cheers, shouting, howling followed by loud groans and grunts began to echo around the Safe Zone, the mic still on.

    Maybe in history, but never in their lives did they see an Elite Hunter getting publicly humiliated like this, and the enjoyment from seeing it was just one of the good parts.

 Chapter 323 Would You Listen To Him?

    Chapter 323 Would You Listen To Him?

    The dungeon of Hellbringer''s fortress was abyrinth of stone, dimly lit by sconces along the walls.

    Each hallway echoed with the soft patter of footsteps, apanied by the periodic metallic creaks from the heavy iron doors that lined the corridors. A chill hung in the air, making each breath visible as a small cloud.

    Is moved gracefully beside Asher, her delicate features illuminated by the faint torchlight, "Are you certain about this?" she whispered, casting a nce towards the formidable cell doors.

    Asher nced at her, his face inscrutable, "I don''t know," he confessed, pausing before a particr door, "That''s why I need your help."

    She nodded, her silver eyes filled with determination. "I''ll do my best, but it''ll work wlessly only if she''s willing or doesn''t resist. It won''t be easy."

    "I guess we can only find out."

    Asher grabbed the heavy iron handle of the cell door and pulled. The door emitted a loud, protesting creak as it swung open, revealing a small, dimly lit chamber.

    The chamber housed a lone woman, her armor lying around in broken fragments, her clothes slightly dirty and her long chestnut hair flowing down her back with a disheveled appearance.

    Amelia sat in the corner, her back pressed against the cold stone wall.

    The cell''s only source of light was a tiny window near the ceiling, casting a sliver of illumination onto her pale face.

    She looked up, her caramel-brown eyes piercing through the darkness, filled with hard emotions.

    Recognizing her visitors, her gaze turned icy, the weight of her contempt palpable.

    She didn''t say anything but kept staring at them with defiance.

    Asher sighed, stepping into the cell, "Amelia, why do you refuse to eat? You''ve been here for over a week. If you continue this way, you will die."

    Her eyes never wavered from his, "Perhaps¡­I''d prefer that to being your toy," she responded with a weak yet defiant tone while ring at the Umbralfiend Princess, who sat beside her and gently ced a hand on her shoulder, making her wonder what this demoness was nning to do.

    However, Is didn''t say anything but simply leaned back while humming a soft, beautiful tune.

    Amelia''s eyes widened as by now she realized this demoness could use her charming voice to manipte her mind.

    "Ugh!" But the moment she tried to cover her ears, Is easily bound her arms behind her back and said in a low voice, "Stop resisting. I am not trying to hurt you," Saying so, Is slowly let go of her hands.

    Amelia still had her brows furrowed, her expression skeptical, though the look in this demoness'' eyes made her feel as if she was telling the truth. Even if she wasn''t, her situation was hopeless.

    The cool dampness of the cell only entuated the tension as Asher crouched to Amelia''s eye level, distracting her from Is''s humming, "There is no point in being angry at me. It wasn''t my doing," he began, his voice heavy, "that your childhood friend attempted to take your life just because she thought you were going to ruin her prestige. It''s funny she only had so little faith in you, or maybe she cared about her face more than your life. She is also happily eating and drinking 2 times a day despite being in the same situation."

    Amelia''s gaze wavered momentarily. She bit her lip, her resolve seemingly shaken for a split second before she steeled herself again, "Don''t¡­" she murmured, her voice strained.

    Asher persisted, "I warned you, Amelia. I told you Rachel wasn''t the paragon of virtue she seemed. And her father? He''s even worse. I wouldn''t be surprised if her mother also is no better."

    Tears threatened to spill from Amelia''s eyes as she shut them tight, her voice trembling with anger, "Enough! I don''t want to hear any more from a demon like you."

    That memory of Rachel stabbing her was ying in her mind over and over again ever since and just when she was trying to get a moment of peace from it, this demon just had to remind her about it.

    Seeing her distress, Asher subtly smiled, "If you don''t want to listen to me, would you rather listen to Golden Prince?"

    Amelia''s eyes snapped open, staring intensely at him, "What are you bbering about now?"

    Asher leaned in, lowering his voice, "The rumors are true. I''ve met the spirit of the Golden Prince. He''s still around."

    Amelia chuckled bitterly, "You expect me to believe such drivel? How dumb do you think I am?"

    Unfazed, Asher continued, "I don''t. He saved us. That Elite Hunter named Boden and an entire legion of Hunters, including those Demon Rippers, had us cornered. But he intervened and saved my people."

    Amelia''s defiance cracked for a moment, her brow creasing in thought.

    She remembered the inexplicable defeat of Boden and his troops, something that had puzzled her.

    If anybody could take out all of them, it could only be Golden Prince.

    But she then shook her head with a contemptuous gaze and said, "If you really knew him, then he would have helped you forge the Deviar. But even if it''s true, I couldn''t care less..." Amelia''s voice turned bitter slightly as she added, "...especially if he helped demons like you. Such a Golden Prince who helps evil people is not someone I would like to listen to as well," She added in a barely discernable murmur, "It wouldn''t even be him..."

    Asher curved his lips and said, "Is that so? He also told me some interesting things about you."

    Amelia''s eyes briefly shifted, but she kept staring at the cold floor as if ignoring him.

    Asher continued, "Golden Prince told me that you were the first junior he took in as his disciple and that he chose you because he felt you were truly different from the rest of the Elite students."

    Amelia''s lips began to slowly press together, but she still remained silent as Asher continued with a sigh, "He was proud to call you his disciple. He trusted you. And it shattered him to see you amongst those who so easily turned against him."

    "No!" Amelia suddenly cried out as she stared at Hellbringer and said, her voice a choked whisper, "I didn''t turn against him! I believed in him with everything...more than anyone else," Her eyes began to glisten as she added with her head lowered, "B-But...I don''t know what happened...He can never do something like that...It can''t be the Golden Prince I know...But I am helpless to do anything to find out..."

    Asher narrowed his eyes and nced at Is, who was still humming, but her humming intensified.

    But it was pierced by Amelia''s sharp intake of breath as she felt some force trying to scour through her mind and clutched her head, her eyes widened in panic, "What... What are you doing? Stop it!"

    Asher''s hand snapped out, gripping her by the nape, pulling her close. His voice was a fierce whisper, the undercurrent of anger evident, "You are no different than Rachel, simply giving excuses. When the time came, you abandoned your mentor who gave his everything to help you just to save your own skin. Don''t you even have the least bit of shame or guilt?" Where''s your honor? Your loyalty?"

    Tears streamed down Amelia''s face, pain and regret evident in her eyes, "I¡­I''m sorry," she sobbed, her voice raw, "I-I wanted to stand by him, and I tried¡­But my family¡­I can''t let them take the fall because of me¡­They already almost got in danger because of me and¡­I am too powerless to change anything¡­"

    As she spoke, Is''s mysterious humming ceased. Her prating gaze met Asher''s, and with a subtle nod, she confirmed something.

    Asher''s grip loosened, and he took a step back, taking in the broken figure of Amelia before him, sniffling heavily, her face lowered.

    The weighty atmosphere in the cell grew even more intense.

    Asher exchanged a brief look with Is, her sapphire blue eyes shimmering with something unspoken.

    Gently, Is ced her hand over Asher''s, and the two then reached out, Is''s long, slender fingers wrapping around Amelia''s trembling hand.

    Amelia was a tempest of emotions, her chest heaving as sobs wracked her body. But then the sensation of the touch brought her to a sudden stillness, her eyes zing over.

    Memories flooded in ¨C warm sunlight, the shining beacon that was Cedric, always just out of reach.

    That soft smile of his always seemed to captivate her, especially when he saved her, and that was when she met him for the first time.

    She then remembered the kindness and the radiance of his angelic golden eyes and the flutter in her heart she felt when he chose her to be his disciple.

    He was the only hero she looked up to most and the only one who never bent his back to the corrupt.

    He had be her world. And she relived every precious moment - the training sessions, the casual talks, his stories that always seemed to transport her to another realm.

    Despite knowing he was out of her reach, she always tried to remain by his side, even if it hurt.

    But then another set of memories flowed in, dark and unfamiliar.

    It was the day the Demon King invaded, and a circle had formed around Cedric, faces she had once admired now contorted with hostility and killing intent.

    Cedric was surrounded by people everyone hailed as heroes around hostility and killing intent.

    Cedric was surrounded by people everyone hailed as heroes around the world.

    Even including his girlfriend; all of them betraying him and attacking him together, trying to ughter him like a dog.

    How could they??! Some of these people were ones she respected, and to see them show such ugly, cowardly sides threw her off.

    Thest person she thought would backstab Cedric was Aira. Those tears¡­how could she even pretend to care even after all that?

    Each stab, each blow, felt like a knife through her own heart. The raw betrayal, the agony, the despair. Amelia could feel it all, a cacophony of emotions that threatened to drown her.

    Never before had she felt her heart constricting like this. All these emotions were choking her, and every second, she was wishing she could somehow intervene and help him.

    However, a glimmer of hope sprouted within upon seeing him shockingly kill off so many of them despite being alone and injured, a feat nobody in history could have done.

    But then she saw him falter, his will weakening and enduring underhanded attacks from every side until he fell on his knees.

    And then the final blow, the one that she felt would tear her apart. The man she once thought of as a second father, raised his weapon against Cedric, sealing his fate.

    "NO!!!! Cedric!!" Her voice, a heart-wrenching scream, echoed in her mind.

    The onught of memories began to fade, and the following scenes only made her eyes widen to their extremities.

    Gulping in a ragged breath, Amelia''s gaze slowly met Asher''s, a myriad of emotions ying out on her face.

    Her voice, shaky but carrying hope, was a mere whisper, and her eyes trembling with untold emotions, "C-Cedric? Is that...really you?"

 Chapter 324 From Hunters Prey To Hearts Desires

    Chapter 324 From Hunter''s Prey To Heart''s Desires

    The oppressive air of the cell seemed to momentarily lift as Amelia''s words filled the space.

    Asher looked down into Amelia''s tear-filled eyes, "Not anymore," Asher whispered, his voice tinged with an underlying wistfulness.

    Amelia''s entire demeanor crumbled at those words.

    She suddenly clung to him, desperately seeking the reassurance of the man she once knew. She don''t know how such a miracle can happen and by clinging to him, she wanted to make sure she wasn''t dreaming.

    Her tears wet his chest as she sobbed, every pent-up emotion from the past years spilling out at once, "I am sorry... I am so sorry... I knew it... I knew in my heart that you can''t be dead... Nobody can get rid of you like that," her voice trembled with raw emotion.

    The air around them seemed to change as Is looked on with a soft smile.

    The cell, which once felt like a cage, transformed into a cocoon, sheltering them from the world outside, if only for a moment.

    Asher, his face unreadable, gently rested his hand on her back.

    It was a simple gesture, but for Amelia, it felt like an anchor, grounding her to the present and rekindling old memories.

    Sniffling, Amelia spoke again, her voice thick with emotion, "Not a day passed where I didn''t wish I could turn back time and find out what happened... You are right that I disappointed you. Each time I had to agree with someone calling you a corrupted Hunter or even disgracing your name, I felt so miserable, knowing that no matter what I say or do, the world wouldn''t think differently. So, I have no right to feel bad if you are disappointed in me and consider me shameful. But please let me at least say this...I missed you so much..." As she said this, she slowly looked up at Asher, staring into his deep yellow eyes, and even if those eyes had be cold and hard, she could still feel Cedric''s lingering warmth.

    The two were of different bodies but had the same soul.

    It now makes sense why everyone was terrified of Hellbringer. Only a monstrous genius like him could strike such fear. It was the same when he was just a teenage Hunter, quickly rising up in the ranks.

    Asher''s fingers gently lifted Amelia''s chin,pelling her to meet his gaze.

    His voice was low, carrying an unexpected warmth despite his changed demeanor, "You don''t need to apologize, Amelia. I know," he said softly, "I''ve seen the stories and pictures you posted about me anonymously, trying to keep my memory alive. Even though they got buried under the weight of hatred, your efforts didn''t go unnoticed¡­not by me. I always knew you were a woman of integrity and that I never chose wrong."

    Amelia''s eyes shimmered, her lips quivering as she felt a warmth spreading across her chest.

    She then took a shuddered breath and spoke, her voice barely above a whisper, "I...I had no idea the WHA was so wicked and corrupt, especially Derek... I can''t believe he''d do that to you...Not after everything you two went through together. I can''t believe I icy, every syble dripping with menace.

    The chilling promise made Amelia shudder, her heart heavy as she respected that man so much."

    A momentary flicker of emotion crossed Asher''s face at the mention of Derek, "Derek and his entire brood will pay," he replied, his voice icy, every syble dripping with menace.

    The chilling promise made Amelia shudder, her heart heavy as she tried to reconcile the Cedric she once knew with the demon before her.

    Gathering courage, she hesitated, then finally asked, "Why did you¡­target Rachel? She never did anything to you."

    Asher''s eyes, once a pool of warmth andpassion, now held a different kind of intensity, "If you''re repulsed by the choices I''ve made, feel free to judge because you won''t be wrong," he began, "But understand, Amelia, this world including yours is overrun with monsters in sheep''s clothing. I learned the hard way that bing a monster is a choice. But when facing something even worse, then that might be the only option."

    Pausing, he let out a slow exhale, "Rachel is Derek''s only weakness. I will use whatever means I have to get what I want. But beyond that, during the time I mentored her, I always sensed she was too much like her father, and all it took was a push to expose her."

    "You''ve now realized it too, haven''t you? Especially after she tried to kill you. Such people don''t deserve forgiveness or mercy. All they deserve is 10 times the suffering we endured," Asher remarked, his voice a blend of ridicule and anger.

    Amelia lowered her gaze, the weight of the truth pressing down on her while her fingers rolled up into a fist.

    She now could understand to an extent the pain, anger, and sadness Asher felt when he got betrayed.

    Rachel was someone she grew up with ever since they were little children, and their families were close friends with each other.

    All those years ofughing, training, surviving quests, and sharing sadness and happiness mattered nothing to her?

    Yet, based on the words of someone she hated, she didn''t even hesitate to kill her.

    Maybe he was right¡­To expose monsters, you have to wear the mask of one.

    Amelia''s eyes, filled with a myriad of emotions, locked onto Asher''s, "I can''t even begin to fathom the depth of your suffering during all these years," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion, "The world turned its back on you after everything you did for it. None of them would be alive today if not for you. No matter what choices you''ve made ever since, I''m in no position to judge. No one is. What they did to you... it''s unforgivable."

    As her thoughts raced, Amelia marveled at Asher''s resilience and determination.

    To rise from the ashes of betrayal and establish himself as a formidable demon in just three years was nothing short of miraculous.

    It spoke volumes about his frightening strength and determination, "You might have changed, but your spirit remains unbroken," she murmured, her voice resolute, "And I''ll stand by you, Asher. I don''t care who or what you have be... I want to help right the wrongs done to you. The world must witness the crimes of those who wronged you, especially the WHA."

    Asher''s eyes softened, and a smile yed on his lips as he gently patted Amelia''s head. The familiar gesture sent a rush of warmth through her, tinting her pale cheeks with a reddish hue, "It feels right, having my disciple by my side again," Asher admitted with a soft smile, "I always knew I could count on you."

    Amelia, a little flustered, looked down briefly before raising her eyes back to his.

    Theforting weight of his hand made her heart flutter, "It''s the least I can do for my mentor. Even if you chose to use me, even if I became just a pawn in your ns," she paused, swallowing hard, "I wouldn''t hold it against you."

    She took a deep breath, her gaze unwavering. She knew how entrenched the WHA was, and even if Asher got to the peak, it may not be easy for him to take them down.

    Asher''s gaze deepened, an intensity burning there that suddenly made Amelia''s heart race. He leaned in close, his breath warm against her face, "Amelia," he whispered, his voice rough with emotion, "thest thing I would ever do is treat you like a pawn."

    Without warning, he closed the distance between them, capturing her lips in a searing kiss.

    For a split second, Amelia''s eyes widened in shock and all the thoughts in her mind were vaporizing.

    But right then, Asher broke the kiss and gave an amused chuckle upon seeing her stunned yet reddened face, "Did you forget how you suddenly nted a kiss on me on myst day in the academy? It''s only fair I returned the favor, don''t you think? I haven''t forgotten it despite what you said," Asher couldn''t help but recollect how this disciple of his was saddened that he was going to graduate from the Hunter Academy.

    And despite knowing he had a girlfriend, she brazenly sprang a kiss on him and then apologized, telling him to forget it and that she only wanted it as a memory.

    At that time, he knew she did it as a way of confessing her feelings, but because he had Aira, all he could do was pretend it didn''t happen, no matter how fond of her he was.

    However, now, nothing was stopping him from¡ª

    "Mmnn~"

    Asher had his brows raised when Amelia suddenly sprang herself on him, wrapping her arms around his neck and nting a kiss on his lips with equal or more fervor than the one he gave her.

    The passion within her heart, pent up for years, found release in this one moment, binding her to him in ways words could never describe.

    Finally, her heart could be set free.

    Even if others might see her as throwing away her morals and values as a Hunter, she couldn''t care less. Now that she had finally reunited with him, she won''t let anything get in her way.

    Asher didn''t seem surprised, and the corners of his lips softened as he reciprocated with even more passion, sucking in her soft pink lips while holding her head.

    Is had her eyes blinking and felt awkward, standing here while these two were engaged in a passionate reunion kiss.

    If anybody outside saw a Hunter kissing the Bloodburn Consort like this, and him reciprocating in a romantic way, then all hell will let lose. Not even she had ever imagined she would see such a sight.

    However, she found it quite endearing and felt happy for Asher that he wasn''t really alone in the other side.

    -

    In the adjacent cell, beyond the thick stone walls that separated the other cells, a woman sat huddled.

    Herplexion was rosy, and her long blue hair cascaded around her, catching glints of the faint torchlight.

    Her pristine skin was slightly glistening under this suffocating prison''s hot and ufortable atmosphere, though despite being in such a situation, it did little to veil her striking beauty.

    Her white shirt and pants were clean, and her hair was notbed like usual but tidy as they draped over her back.

    However, her bright blue eyes, once radiant and filled with determination, were now dulled with hopelessness. The bitterness and regret etched in her gaze, memories of what happened that day reying in her mind again and again.

    And the face of a certain viin also kept showing up in her mind, making her nerves sting every second.

    *Creak!*

    Her eyes suddenly became sharp after hearing the grating sound of the thick iron door being opened.

 Chapter 325 Only For Her Sake...

    Chapter 325 Only For Her Sake...

    The tension in the cell was palpable as Asher''s boots echoed ominously against the cold stone floor. His eyes, cold and unyielding, locked onto Rachel''s, whose unfocused gaze suddenly regained light upon sensing his presence.

    "Stop right there¡­" Rachel hissed, her voice dripping with venom as her posture tensed, ready for an attack or defense, "Get out of my sight..." She wanted to threaten him to let her leave by saying her people won''t leave him alone once theye to learn upon this.

    After spending the past week throwing threats at him, she realized he doesn''t even care. All she could do was grudgingly ept the food to keep herself healthy and ready to think of a n to escape.

    Asher clicked his tongue, a smirk ying on his lips, "Such ferocity and the audacity to make demands from a prisoner. You forget your ce, and must have lived such a pampered life all this time," he taunted, closing the distance between them, "It''s time you understood. No one''sing for you and that you are nothing in this ce, with no power or influence. If I hadn''t been around, those hungry demons outside would have had a good time tearing you apart in ways you can''t even imagine," He let his words hang in the air, allowing the chilling truth of his statement to sink in.

    Her face paled at the notion, but she stood her ground, defiance unwavering, "A-All I want to know is about Amelia. Is she okay? Or have you already..." The words trailed off, the implication of her question hanging heavily in the air.

    His soft, mockingughter reverberated throughout the cell, his amusement evident, "So after your little murder attempt on your best friend, you''re still concerned about her? How sweet. But don''t worry, she is alive but emotionally¡­"

    She red at him, frustration and anger evident in her eyes, "It''s not like that! You yed me. You know it best! You tricked me¡­

    again¡­"

    He shrugged nonchntly, "Does it change the fact that your own hands tried to end her? Your intentions, your actions. All your own. ming others for your own sins only makes you even worse."

    A choked sob escaped her as she backed up, her back pressed against the cold stone.

    She lowered her gaze, trying to hold back the flood of tears threatening to spill. Her voice cracked, the weight of her actions and the reality of her predicament weighing heavily on her, "I...It wasn''t me¡­I couldn''t have done it¡­" Rachel kept shaking her head, as if hoping she could shake away that memory.

    "Surprised at what you are capable of?" Asher asked with a scoff as he approached her.

    Rachel''s breath hitched as Asher''s cold eyes bore into her own, his proximity unsettling and suffocating.

    "You know, it''s fascinating to watch," Asher began, his voice low and dripping with mockery, "Nobody really cares about you, not anymore. Amelia was the only one who seemed to actually care, but now, thanks to you, you are alone."

    In a burst of anger and desperation, Rachel gripped his shirt and said, "You''re wrong¡­I still have my family¡­and once they learn what you¡ª!"

    Before Rachel could evenplete her sentence, Asher''s eyes became cold as he grabbed her hands and pinned them above her head while pushing her back against the wall.

    He then leaned his face closer to hers as he said with a voice of cold, mirthless chuckle, "You really think they care about you? Maybe...but only as long as you continue to uphold their pride and status. The moment your reputation gets tarnished because of, say...our little photoshoot getting exposed, then they will disown you without much hesitation. Just like cutting off a poisoned limb to save the rest. You will be surprised at how quick they would be to protect their preciousst name."

    Rachel''s lips trembled as she shook her head in a jittery way. Tears glistened, threatening to spill, "You can''t do that... They wouldn''t...Don''t you dare tell me otherwise."

    Asher''s smile didn''t reach his eyes, "Oh, Rachel. It''s heartbreaking how naive you still are. Do you truly believe they''d jeopardize everything they''ve built for you?"

    Rachel''s rage bubbled over, her eyes ring daggers at Asher, "I swear, if I had the chance, I''d end this right here," she hissed, trying to break free from his hand, though his grip was irond.

    If only he would suddenly drop dead, then she wouldn''t have to feel like she was standing on the edge of the cliff every day.

    Hisughter filled the cell, "Kill me? And what after that? Do you think it would end there? Think, Rachel. Even if you could get past my defenses, even if you could magically take my life, do you truly believe I wouldn''t have made arrangements as insurance? With an army of demons ready to do my bidding, it isn''t really hard. Heck, even one of you humans would be willing to do it for a price."

    Rachel''s face paled as the realization struck her.

    She was trapped in every sense, and Hellbringer seemed to hold all the cards. And deep down, the most terrifying thought of all was that he might be right.

    She shut her eyes and wondered why the Angels weren''t saving her from this viin despite doing so much to help humanity.

    Did they abandon her as well?

    Asher slowly let go of her hands, making her teary eyes open in confusion as he said, "Don''t worry. I don''t want to destroy you. If I wanted to, I already would have...you should have realized that by now. I won''t release those photos on one condition."

    Rachel held her breath as a glimmer of hope sprouted from within, even if those words wereing from a viin like him.

    "I want you to be my ve, and as your Master, I would have a reason to protect you, right? I take good care of my belongings, whether you believe it or not," Asher asked with a slow curve of his lips.

    "You..." Rachel couldn''t believe the sheer audacity of this demon to propose something like that and kept ring at him with bitterness, "Go to hell..." She spat out as she looked away with bitterness in her eyes.

    "Don''t be so quick to refuse. Ites with additional perks too. For example, I can help amend your rtionship with Amelia. She can be your best friend again, and it would be like there was never any bad blood between you two," Asher whispered, making Rachel''s gaze suddenly snap towards him, her heart thudding against her chest.

    Rachel looked up, her beautiful blue eyes zed with a myriad of emotions - anger, frustration, desperation, and a faint glimmer of hope.

    "Don''t you dare y with my feelings," she whispered, but her voicecked its usual conviction.

    Asher leaned against the cold stone wall, his yellow eyes never leaving Rachel, "You''d be surprised how easily people ept the narrative they want to believe. If Amelia wants to forgive you, she''ll clutch onto any reason. But that''s beside the point," he paused, his gaze piercing into her. "The real question is, how far are you willing to go to make things right? What are you ready to sacrifice?"

    Her breaths became more rapid, her eyes darting between the exit and him. Every fiber of her being was screaming at her to refuse him, to maintain her dignity. But the weight of her actions, the guilt of harming Amelia, it was breaking her from the inside.

    "You''re a monster," she whispered, her stare cutting.

    Asher chuckled softly, "Maybe. But sometimes, one needs a monster to get things done. And here you need me to fix the mess you made. Now, what will it be, Rachel?"

    Swallowing hard, Rachel found her voice, though it quivered, "And what if I refuse?"

    Rachel pressed her lips together as, in her mind, she thought that it was probably true maybe he could convince Amelia, especially using his beguiling tongue. But the thought of bing a demon''s ve...She knew very well what it entailed.

    She couldn''t believe she ended up in a situation like this where she was forced to consider it.

    The very thought of making things right with Amelia was alluring, but was she ready to sell her soul for it?

    But then she remembered how she already lost some of it. However, if she makes this choice, then she willpletely lose it and be disgracing herself.

    Asher''s gaze hardened as he turned around to walk towards the door, "Then forget it. I will let her go anyway. But who knows¡­if she returns home with all that resentment towards you, there is no telling what she might do."

    Rachel''s mind raced as she gulped down a breath, "Wait!" She called out right before Hellbringer was about to leave.

    Asher subtly curved his lips and turned around with his hands behind his back.

    Rachel finally whispered, a hint of defiance still left in her, "L-Let''s say I agree...it''s only for Amelia. Nothing else. A-And¡­you have to fix my situation with her within tomorrow itself. After that...I-I will be ready..."

    Rachel felt her heart thudding against her chest as she made this decision. Never in her life had she imagined she would do this.

    But she swallowed her humiliation and took relief in the fact that, as long as her family and the world doesn''t know, everything would remain the same on the outside.

    Asher''s smile was victorious yet enigmatic, "Of course, only for Amelia. But you don''t get to decide when you can be ready. Still, don''t worry. Why wait for tomorrow when I can fix your Amelia situation today itself. I can make her believe that one of my people mind-controlled you into doing it. It wouldn''t be that hard to convince her, but our deal will be on right away."

    Rachel''s lips parted with a skeptical look. Still, the confidence in his voice made her feel hopeful. Even though she knew it was a lie, she couldn''t think of any other way to fix things with Amelia.

    All that mattered would be that things would go back to how it was with her.

    "But wait¡­Y-You can''t let others know about this¡­" Rachel dreaded the thought of letting even the demons outside see that a Hunter like her was being a demon''s ve. It wouldn''t be too long before her people learned as well, and that would be the end of it.

    Asher chuckled and said, "Isn''t that a given? Until the quest ends, you will be staying inside my fortress, and nobody else will know. As for my women, they won''t say or do anything without my say-so."

    Rachel felt relieved that at least he wasn''t nning to humiliate her in public and found it surprising, not that she wanted toin about it.

    But what gnawed at her was what he was nning to do. Why would he want her, a human, as his "ve" when he had so many powerful and beautiful demonesses beside him? She was even sure other crazy and twisted demonesses would be happy to be his ves.

    Even if he wanted to ruin her life, he could have simply exposed the photos he already had.

    She couldn''t figure out what he really wanted and wondered what kind of fatey in store for her.

    The only thing she was looking forward to now was fixing things with Amelia and the relief that she only had to endure this for less than 2 months, even though it seemed too long in her situation.

    "And from now on, you will address me as Master Asher or Master. So¡­prove your sincerity as a ve by beginning to service your Master¡­now," Asher said firmly, with a stern light in his eyes, leaving no room for disobedience.

    Rachel''s eyes widened upon seeing this viin beginning to remove his clothes.

 Chapter 326 Disciplining A Slave

    Chapter 326 Disciplining A ve

    Rachel felt her heart pounding as she stammered, "N-Now? I am feeling dirty after being in this godforsaken ce for a week!"

    Asher scoffed and said, "Oh, please. You had your sweet bathroom breaks and even a bath this morning. I must say no other prisoner would have been that lucky, let alone get a bath."

    Asher then smirked and added, "Besides, I don''t mind having hot prison sex with a dirty ve sometimes."

    "You¡­" Rachel''s nostrils red as she felt her heart raced even more.

    She couldn''t believe he wanted to take her virginity right away, but then a demon like him would definitely want to do that. To think she was actually going to lose it to a demon.

    "Y-Your demonic mana will kill me. You can''t put it in¡­" Rachel protested with a red face.

    Asherughed as he sat down on the bed and said, "I am so good at controlling my mana circuit that I can make sure not a wisp of my mana wille out."

    Asher knew this was the main reason weaker demons would never do anything sexual with a human and vice versa.

    Mixing Demonic and Radiant mana would cause the worst and most destructive chain reaction.

    If one was stronger than the other, then the weaker one would be in danger.

    The only solution would be topletely seal off the mana circuit, which could leave one vulnerable.

    But all this wasn''t really applicable to him.

    "Nonsense¡­" Rachel muttered, knowing fully well now how ridiculous that was. It was no different than trying to hold one''s breath until they die. It was just impossible.

    Nobody could control their mana circuit to such an extent.

    "Did you really forget the finale of our photoshoot? Sucking on my ''popsicle''?" Asher teased with an amused smile.

    Memories of sucking on his "popsicle" flooded her mind, especially how it tasted in her mouth and went down her throat.

    It happened too suddenly, and in the midst of her situation, she never thought to think about the consequences.

    But fortunately, nothing happened even after swallowing his "milk" despite him being a demon.

    She grudgingly epted that he was a monstrous genius who probably could do things nobody else could except that one person.

    His face shed in her mind as Rachel saw Asher throwing away his clothes and leaning against the bedrest.

    "Don''t keep your Master waiting. I don''t like ves who waste my precious time," Asher said as he crossed his arms behind his back and rested his head on his hands.

    Rachel closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she thought that he had already vited her once and lost her pride even if she didn''t in the eyes of everyone else.

    Just like that time, she just has to endure it. But this time, she has to ensure he doesn''t enjoy it.

    And so she opened her eyes with a vehement glow and walked towards the bed, deciding to not give or show any reaction since apparently it only gives him amusement.

    If she shows that she doesn''t care and that his actions have no effect on her, he will get bored and have his ego crumbled.

    Rachel inwardly smirked as she felt it was the perfect way to pay him back, considering her situation.

    "Oh?" Asher had one of his brows raised upon seeing her lifting her shirt, her naked skining into sight, and her big, perky breasts popping out in a tempting way.

    His brows raised even more upon seeing her throw it away without any hesitation and not bothering to cover her naked breasts while staring at him coldly.

    And without him saying anything, she loosened her pants along with her blue panties without the slightest dy.

    "Interesting. Are you really Rachel, or did someone possess you?" Asher asked with an amused light as his gaze caught sight of her delicate cameltoe with pristine skin.

    "What do you want me to do now¡­Master?" Rachel asked with a bored expression, her arms crossed.

    Asher sarcastically smiled, "Look at you, so eager. The slut inside you is waking up, huh? I wonder what your daddy might have to say after seeing his daughter like this."

    Rachel''s brow twitched slightly, but she continued to stand as if his words fell on deaf ears.

    "Get atop me and show me your pussy while you suck on my dick," Asher casually ordered, still leaning on the bedrest.

    Rachel felt her nerves wrinkle upon hearing him crassly say it.

    She took a look at his thick popsicle resting between his thighs harmlessly.

    However, the length and thickness of it, even in itsid state, made her breath hitch for a second.

    But she didn''t want to make him think she was intimidated or scared and decided to stick to her n as she climbed atop him.

    And with a wince, she knelt forward, her face facing his thighs.

    "Tsk, you are too slow."

    "Han~!" Rachel''s eyes widened when he suddenly grabbed her buttocks and pressed his mouth against her pussy.

    Rachel felt like millions of nerves in her body were firing off at the same time as his wet, warm tongue slipped into her virgin cave.

    Her cheeks flushed, and her lips trembled as she tried to suffocate the moans that threatened toe out of her mouth.

    Asher parted her pink lower lips as he passionately sucked on her pink folds before pushing his tongue into her maiden cave.

    "An Elite Hunter like you surely can''t disappoint. Such fresh and tasty pussy is one in a million," Asher mumbled as he spread her soft yet firm buttcheeks and slowly licked over her smooth vulva.

    Rachel gritted her teeth as her body trembled and quivered with each of his actions.

    She bit back her moans, determined to not moan before him.

    But his relentless assault with his mouth was making it almost impossible for her to control her body.

    Something wet and hot was pooling in her lower abdomen, and her skin was only getting hotter and hotter.

    Seeing no other solution, she grabbed his thick popsicle and lowered her head to swallow its head into her mouth to mask her moans.

    The only way to push him into a defensive position was to excite him.

    She remembered how excited he got when he made her give him a blowjob that day. She also knew from her circles how men always get excited from this.

    She pulled back his dove gray foreskin as the red head of the popsicle slipped into her wet mouth.

    She knew it didn''t taste so bad and didn''t mind using it to muffle her moans.

    Still, within just a moment of putting it in her mouth, it began to grow bigger and its scent stronger than she remembered.

    "Mmmfffnn~" She felt as if she was trapped since sucking on his popsicle was making her body feel weird too. But at least, with this huge thing in her mouth, her moans were muffled.

    Asher smiled, feeling her giving him a sloppy blow job while her entire body was trembling.

    He knew what she was up to and decided it was time he stopped humoring her.

    He pushed two of his fingers into her wet pussy while sucking on her pink clit.

    "Mmhnnnn!!~~" Rachel, who was timidly sucking on barely 1/4th of his popsicle, suddenly had her entire body tremble upon feeling a dam exploding in herher regions.

    Her toes curled up, and her mind nked out for a couple of moments as a wave of pleasure flooded over her.

    It was as if her thoughts and her surroundings evaporated for mere moments, and only this feeling of bliss existed.

    She felt her body going limp, though his popsicle was still in her mouth.

    But suddenly, she felt a warm hand sliding over her stomach and pushing her back, forcing her to fall back on the bed.

    Her mind was still giddy, reeling in from whatever just happened.

    But she saw Asher lifting one of her legs up into the air andying beside her, pushing his body up against hers.

    But before she could collect her thoughts, he clutched her face and forced his lips onto hers.

    with the pulsing sensation all over her body, was melting her defenses even if she didn''t want to.

    "Mnnnhnn~" Rachel felt his hot tongue pushing into her mouth and wantonly toying with her tongue.

    She felt blood buzzing in her ears, and his searing kiss, coupled with the pulsing sensation all over her body, was melting her defenses even if she didn''t want to.

    Her lips were mercilessly being ravaged, and her cheeks were burning hot.

    Why was it so hard to not feel anything from the kiss of a demon like him?

    "Now you will see how a demon like me disciplines his ve," Saying so, Asher, still holding her right leg up in the air, positioned his cock near her wet pink pussy.

    Rachel let out a shaky breath, trying to breathe after such an intense kiss. But right before she could process what he said and what was going to happen,

    "AHNNNG!~" A loud, oily moan escaped her throat as she felt his thick, hot popsicle sinking into her virgin cave and thrusting deep into it with full force!

    "Fuck! You are damn tight," Asher exhaled with a blissful look as he buried his cock deep into her tight cave.

    The shock and the dizzying explosion of feeling from suddenly getting prated so deep made her back arch, and her eyes roll up.

    What kind of demonic sensation was this??

    She could feel his thick popsicle pulsing within her, forcing her inner walls to expand. It was not so painful as she feared, but shockwaves of pleasure were gripping her body and preventing her from maintaining a steady mind.

    She can''t let herself appear weak before him.

    She gritted her teeth and tried to quickly regain her wits. But before she could sessfully do that, Asher let his cock slide out, and with a smirk, he rammed deep into her wet pussy while using his other hand to squeeze her big breasts.

    "Heeunn!~Ahnnng!~Hnnn!~...." Rachel''s sensual moans began to echo in the cell as Asher kept pounding her pussy, his hips striking her ass while working his thigh muscles with everything he got.

    Her skin glistened and glowed with a rosy flush while her big breasts thrust forward, each time his thick popsicle rammed deep into her womb.

    *Slusch!~ Slish!~Sluschhk!~*

    The sound of his cock massaging the walls of her wet pussy echoed beside Rachel''s ears, unable to believe such lewd sounds wereing out down there as well and not just from her mouth.

    She wanted to stop herself from letting out any moans, but she couldn''t even find the strength to close her lips nor even form one coherent thought under his relentless assault.

    Each time he rammed into her, waves of pleasure would paralyze her mind and senses. It was as if he was taking control over her body using that monstrously thick popsicle of his.

    She couldn''t even recognize her own body after acting like this.

    "Nnngh! Enjoying my dick that much? Aren''t you one little slutty Daughter of Justice to enjoy a demon''s dick? Hnngh!" Asher''s balls were swinging as he kept pounding her, his pace increasing while her body was quaking under his thrusts.

    "Hannng~N-No¡­Ahnnn~~I¡­I wouldn''t¡ª-Heunnn~~" Rachel wanted to curse at him, but her skin was burning hot under his brutal pace.

    "Wow, I can feel your pussy squeezing harder. Does calling you a slut turn you on even more?" Asher chuckled as he kept rubbing her soft insides with his cock, especially the cluster of nerves that women find quite sensitive.

    "Nooo~Ahnnng~Hnnnn~~I¡­I¡­Hnnn~~AHNNNNG!~~" Rachel''s hand gripped the sheet as her inner walls spasmed and contracted upon feeling the sensation of peeing again.

    But it was like a dam, and she couldn''t stop it. Her gut tightened, and her body jerked as a flood of her juices spurted.

    *Slisshh~Sluush~Slkshhh~*

    Her juices kept spurting out from her pussy as Asher didn''t stop and kept pounding her even after she came.

    Rachel felt like her body was dissolving in this pool of hot pleasure, and her sensesing undone with his popsicle still ravaging her despite her body recoiling from the aftershocks of what just happened.

    "Seems like you enjoyed it thoroughly with such a beautiful orgasm. Nngh!" After onest powerful thrust, Asher took his cock out as a stream of his cum exploded out and painted her sweaty skin, falling right over her stomach.

    Rachel''s breath was shivering, sucking air through her teeth while her bodypletely slumped against the bed.

    It was like her nerves were still on fire, and her lower abdomen was throbbing with this strange ache.

    She couldn''t even make sense of her surroundings as her vision was blurry, and she couldn''t believe she couldn''t even control her own body against this viin.

    Is this what sex feels like? And the thought that her first time was with a demon and the fact that she didn''t even feel bad during it made her feel disgusted at herself.

    She could barely see his smug smile looming over her and slowly raised a trembling hand, as if to w at him. She can''t let him win.

    But Asher curved his lips as he caught her hand, and he said, "Catch your breath quick, my ve, because we are going to havepany," As Asher said this, Rachel heard the door creak open.

    Her heart pounded as she wondered who was going to enter.

 Chapter 327 Power Of Friendship Against The One-Eyed Monster

    Chapter 327 Power Of Friendship Against The One-Eyed Monster

    The dim light of the dungeon flickered as the door creaked open, revealing the unmistakable silhouette of a gorgeous beauty who was none other than Amelia.

    Her long, wet chestnut hair clung to her back and shoulders, its natural waves emphasizing its dampness.

    The droplets that had not been absorbed by her hair, trickled down her neck, contrasting her pale, soft skin. It was as if she came straight here after a bath.

    The dim light of the dungeon highlighted the curves of her body, draped only in the most minimal of coverings.

    The sleeveless bra hugged her ample breasts snugly, the white fabric leaving little to the imagination but not without letting others see a glimpse of her nipples sticking out underneath.

    Below, the matching panties sat just perfectly, entuating her slim waist and long, toned legs. The simple and revealing attirebined with her wet appearance gave Amelia an undeniably alluring presence, a stark difference from the Amelia that Rachel remembered nor ever expected to see.

    "A-Amelia?" Rachel was relieved to see she was alright but was shocked to see her suddenlying here while dressed like that. But she couldn''t help but momentarily lower her gaze, especially after remembering what happened.

    Amelia''s caramel-brown eyes held a mix of nervousness and fear as she scanned the cell.

    The moment her eyes locked with Rachel''s, worry and concern seemed to cloud her gaze with a hint of shock upon seeing Rachel lying on the bed, naked, her skin rosy and with some milk-like liquid pooling on top of her stomach and dripping to the sides.

    Rachel felt her face burn with shame upon feeling Amelia''s gaze, knowing very well what she might be thinking now.

    She wanted to cover herself with a sheet, but she couldn''t even muster the strength to sit up.

    However, she desperately wanted to talk to her, to apologize and make things right, though first, there was something she had to make sense of.

    Rachel somehow found some strength to push herself up despite the numbness down there and looked at Asher before asking in a trembling voice, "W¡­What is she doing here?"

    Asher smirked as he beckoned at Amelia toe near him while Rachel had her lips part upon seeing Amelia lowering her gaze with a heavy expression and standing beside Asher, letting him wrap his arm around her waist.

    "Just like you, she has agreed to be my ve in return for letting you get back home safe and sound. Sigh, I have never seen such a beautiful friendship before, especially after everything that happened between you two," Asher said as he tugged at Amelia''s wrist, making her lower her head as he plundered her lips.

    "Smmmch~Mnnnnmm~" Soft moans escaped from the back of Amelia''s throat while Rachel was shaken upon seeing the two engaged in a steamy, wet kiss, sucking on each other''s lips.

    "A-Amelia¡­what¡­" Rachel''s jaw cked as she couldn''t believe the sight of Amelia kissing this viin with such passion and vigor. He must have terrorized her into doing so!

    "Stop touching her! We had a deal. I am your ve, not her!" Rachel grabbed Asher''s arm as if to make him pull away from Amelia, though her grip was far too weak to even budge his arm.

    She was relieved to realize that just like this viin promised, Amelia seemed to have forgiven her and even took an extreme step to save her.

    The best friend she knew would definitely do something like that, and it only made her feel even more guilty.

    However, did this mean that this viin had already convinced Amelia it wasn''t her fault before he even came here? Was he that confident she would agree to be his ve? How presumptuous of him! However, in the end, she did ept, just like he expected.

    But suddenly, they stopped kissing as Amelia leaned forward and whispered into Rachel''s ear, "Please, Rachel, don''t anger him. We have to y by his rules if we are to survive and get out of here together. Until then¡­let''s just endure it¡­okay?"

    Rachel saw Amelia''s pained smile, making her feel a lump in her throat, especially after realizing that Amelia was pretending to enjoy kissing that viin for their sake.

    "Come back here, bitch!"

    Amelia grimaced as Asher pulled her back by her hair and nuzzled her slender neck, tasting her wet skin while squeezing her breasts over her bra until her hard nipples popped out even more.

    "Ahnn~Master~Please be gentle~" Amelia weakly pleaded for mercy as whispery moans escaped her lips.

    Rachel saw this viin viting her best friend and gritted her teeth as she said, "Wait¡­I alone am enough. You don''t need her as your ve!"

    She had already wronged Amelia enough. She can''t make Amelia hate her even more by putting her through this.

    Asher stopped sinking his face into Amelia''s soft cleavage as he raised a brow and looked at Rachel, and asked in a mocking tone, "How audacious of you to make such a im after giving me a sloppy blowjob and selfishly orgasming twice without satisfying me to my expectations?"

    Rachel''s lips pressed together as she hatefully stared at him. How the hell was she supposed to satisfy his monstrous popsicle and whatever perverted expectations he might have.

    "You see, one of my main expectations is that I don''t mind if my ves are a bit rude, but they should be diligent and sincere enough to satisfy me. If not, I will be very disappointed just like I am at you after our little session earlier," Asher said as a matter of fact as Rachel harrumphed, though inwardly she was frustrated and angry that he was just giving excuses and wanted to toy with them both.

    "But¡­I am willing to give you a chance¡­"

    Rachel''s eyes suddenly lit up while Asher added with a narrowed gaze, "It''s already night, but you will have until tomorrow morning to satisfy me. If you seed, then I shall leave your dear friend alone."

    Rachel was surprised that was it and expected something extreme and unreasonable.

    She took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay, I¡ª"

    "No! I will take her ce, please! I can satisfy you and prove to you that you don''t need her," Amelia suddenly spoke as she sped her hands together and fell on her knees, begging before Asher.

    Rachel had her brows raised when Amelia pulled her close and whispered with a pleading gaze, "Rachel, please¡­You don''t have to do this if you think you are helping me. He already had his way with me, and all I can do is help you, even if it means using my sullied body."

    "Amelia¡­" Rachel was aghast to learn that this viin raped her best friend and forced her into this situation.

    "Ugh, I don''t have time for this drama. Since you both are so adamant about saving each other, you both shall have an equal chance to save the other. So, the one who manages to satisfy me by tomorrow morning will get their wish fulfilled. If both of you do, then both of your wishes get fulfilled. All you have to do is exhaust me to sleep."

    Rachel had her brows raised and wondered how strange it was for this viin to offer up such a not-so-despairing option where both of them could be free by tomorrow.

    "But¡­if both of you fail, then you two will end up as my ves for good," Asher added with a slow curve of his lips.

    "I knew it¡­You¡­" Rachel now realized why he even offered such an option. This was a dangerous gamble, especially since he seemed to have insane stamina, specifically for perverted things.

    But with two of them present, how hard can it be to overwhelm a single demon?

    She had already heard from others how women generallyst longer than men in sex.

    "I agree with this, Master¡­" Amelia said with a determined gaze as she nced at Rachel and nodded while gripping her hand.

    Rachel pressed her lips together as she softly smiled and nodded, her eyes slowly bing determined. With her best friend supporting by her side, then maybe they can do this together.

    But just to be safe, she was determined to try harder to save her.

    "Good girls. Now both of you suck on my dick, and the one who makes me cum and turns me on better than the other will get bonus points," Asher said as his one-eyed dragon began to slowly rise up until it stood straight like a thick, iron pole, right in between the two women whose eyes reflected its intimidating silhouette.

    Rachel took a deep breath to prepare herself. But to her surprise, she saw Amelia suddenly leaning forward and grabbing his thick popsicle.

    Without hesitation, she pulled down the foreskin to reveal its shiny red head and sensually began to lick it all over while stroking his veiny shaft.

    Asher smiled upon seeing Amelia getting into action right away and being quite decent at it despite being a newbie to this.

    Earlier, before he came to visit Rachel, he ended up taking Amelia''s virginity in the heat of the moment and spent at least an hour with her.

    He was a bit surprised that she somehowsted so long despite being in a weak condition at that time.

    And now, it seemed like Amelia had regained her stamina after a nice hot bath and a nice meal.

    "Slrrrppp~Mnnnn~"

    Rachel was in a daze, seeing Amelia making such sultry yet skillful movements, especially with her hands and mouth, letting her Where did she even learn to do that?

    tongue slide over the length of his popsicle.

    Where did she even learn to do that?

    Even her eyes were closed as if she was literally enjoying tasting a popsicle, though she had to grudgingly admit it wasn''t really yucky despite how monstrous it looked.

    But only she knew Amelia was doing this to satisfy him and could only imagine how disgusted Amelia must be feeling on the inside.

    "Ooohn, you are doing great, Amelia. At this rate, I have no doubt you will save your friend," Asher said as he looked down at Amelia, warming up his cock with her hot saliva.

    "Not so fast!" Rachel''s eyes regained focus as she realized how stupid she was to get distracted and let Amelia get ahead of her.

    Swallowing whatever pride she had, Rachel shot forward, grabbed his popsicle, and began to imitate Amelia''s movements by licking all over its smooth, veiny dove gray warm skin.

    "Oooomf~Slrrrpp~Mmmmnn~" Amelia shot Rachel a sharp nce as she increased her pace to not let Rachel outdo her. She even went the extra distance by kissing around his thick, hot demonic cock and sucking his ball sack into her mouth, only to let it leave her mouth with a *plop!~*

    The sensation of sucking in his soft yet big ball sack was oddly satisfying, making her mouth water even more as she did it again while softly chewing on its skin.

    "Smnnnch~" Rachel''s soft red lips enveloped his soft ns slowly, kissing it tenderly and then dragging her wet, hot tongue right down to his ball sack while looking at him to see whether doing this vulgar gesture was enough to turn him on. It took all her willpower just to do this.

    But why was she the one feeling weird down there by doing this? It was as if the earthly, honey-like smell from his popsicle was only getting stronger the more she tasted it with her tongue and making her feel hotter.

    Asher curved his lips as he saw these two beautiful Elite Hunters devouring his cock side by side, desperately trying to please him, especially Rachel and the sensation he was feeling was quite sublime.

    The only time he had two women going down on his cock was with the two subi Kira had assigned to him, though they were prospared to these two.

    However, he smirked, feeling that he had plenty of time to teach these two and was interested to see all the amusing things Derek''s daughter was going to show him.

 Chapter 328 Beneath The Guise Of Sacrifice

    Chapter 328 Beneath The Guise Of Sacrifice

    "Hannng!~ Heeunn!~Ahhhn!~" Rachel''s loud, sensual moans echoed in the cell as Asher pinned her arms behind her back while pounding her pussy from behind.

    She felt her head spinning under his rough thrusts, making her feel as if everything around her was convulsing.

    And, as if to make matters worse, Amelia was teasing and pinching her hardened nipples to make her climax faster so that Amelia would get the opportunity to take the lead.

    Even if she was her best friend and despite knowing she was doing this to save her, Rachel couldn''t help but see Amelia as a rival in this pervertedpetition.

    "Come on, say it, let me hear it, nghh!" Asher grunted and sucked on Amelia''s tongue as she offered it to him

    "F-Fuck me harder, daddy!~Ahnnn!~" Rachel winced as she rasped out these words in between her moans.

    Even though she cringed at herself by saying it out aloud, she had no choice but to say this to turn him on even more, ording to what he said earlier.

    Since she was racing against time andpeting against Amelia, she had to do whatever it took to make him fall.

    "You asked for it!" Asher smirked as he pushed down Rachel''s body, pressing her against the bed with her buttocks raised, her arms pinned behind her back, and his cock still buried in her reddened pussy.

    *PHA!*

    And with full vigor, he continued to hammer his cock into her wet cave, his thighs pping against her rosy buttocks, causing it to ripple each time his hips smacked against her flesh.

    *PHA!*

    His hands asionally pped her reddened buttocks, causing the skin to ripple like waves while leaving behind red palm prints.

    "Ahhhn!~Heuuut!~Hnnng!~Hhhnng!~" Each time his demonic popsicle disappeared into her body and rubbed against her sensitive walls, ripples of pleasure spread over her entire body.

    And each time he pped her buttocks, it was followed by pain, yet strangely, with a burst of pleasure. How could she even feel good from getting her butt pped?

    Saliva was dripping down her chin as she couldn''t even find the strength to close her mouth in between her moans, her tongue almost dangling out.

    She had consumed special alcohol made for Hunters to get intoxicated. But not even the strongest one she had consumed couldpare with the heady sensation she was feeling now.

    She was being fucked mercilessly by a demon, and yet her feelings of indignation and anger were being shattered each time his hot popsicle plunged deep till her womb.

    And the worst part was she could have held onto those feelings with more strength if only not for trying to satisfy him.

    Trying to do both at the same time was just impossible.

    But at this point, aftering this far, she didn''t care for anything except winning this twistedpetition before Amelia could.

    And for that, she has to hold on and not cum before he does. She could feel something hot and wet pooling in herher region, but she clutched the sheets and was determined to hold on. She has to!

    Amelia stopped kissing as she took a moment to catch her breath, her eyes hazy and her face burning red hot.

    She briefly smiled at him, but then, hearing the unadulterated moans from Rachel, she furrowed her brows and saw how her expression was brimming with pleasure, yet a lingering determination at the same time.

    Amelia pressed her lips together as she rubbed her fingers against Rachel''s swollen clit while Asher was still pounding her hard.

    "Noooo¡­.Oooohnn!!~~~" Rachel''s eyes suddenly rolled back as her entire body convulsed and shivered upon Amelia''s sudden and sneaky attack.

    It was like a spring being coiled tightly and then being released, causing her body to react as if lightning struck her.

    She was barely holding it together, but Amelia''s sneak attack broke her final defenses, and her heart stuttered as she came for the umpteenth time.

    Her body began to go limp, her vision fading to ck until she passed out in the same kneeling position with her butt raised high.

    "Tch, tch, I was only getting started¡­" Asher sighed with a disappointed look, even though it had been a few hours since their steamypetition started.

    "It''s fine, Master. Let her sleep while I take care of you for the rest of the night," Amelia said with a fervid gaze.

    Just as Rachel''s buttocks began to slump, Amelia took his thick, demonic cock out, letting it slide out gently.

    And with a passionate gaze she licked up its wet, veiny shaft and sucked up the cum on his ns to clean it up just to make sure none of Rachel''s juices were left behind.

    *Slorbb~*

    Her caramel-brown eyes were looking at him with a hazy gaze as she gave onest suction on his ns, her cheeks sinking in, "Mhmmnnn~"

    She then climbed atop him and seductively sat down on his cock.

    Her eyes fluttered as she relished in the blissful feeling of his thick, demonic meat slowly spreading apart her pussy walls and filling the emptiness within her.

    It felt so fulfilling and gratifying enough to make her wish she could just feel this all the time.

    "Hnnn~...Asher~...Kiss me~¡­" She breathily whispered into his ear as she began to ride his thick cock, her arms around his neck.

    Asher smiled as he massaged her brazenly exposed soft tits and sucked her soft petal-like lips into his mouth.

    "Mhnnn~Hnnn~" Amelianguidly moaned as she drowned in the warmth and pleasure he was giving her.

    She let her tongue wrap around his, embracing its warm, wet surface while he devoured her lips into his mouth.

    For years, she had dreamed of this scenario where he would reciprocate her feelings without anything stopping them.

    For years, she had suffered under the guilt and the miserable feeling of helplessness of watching his name and image get torn apart by everyone.

    And now, by embracing him and feeling him inside her, she could finally put her misery to rest. She was determined to do anything to make things right for him.

    Even if she knew things had only be moreplicated with more problemsing their way because of who he was now, she didn''t care.

    At least, in this moment, she wanted to forget everything and just be with him.

    Unlike how he was with Rachel, his pace with Amelia was slow and gentle since all this time, he had been going rough on Amelia as well along with Rachel. He could feel she was only one orgasm away from copsing on the bed.

    "You don''t have to go easy on me¡­I can take it. So¡­can you cum inside me for thisst round?~It''s a safe day," Amelia whispered with a soft smile, her eyes burning with desire.

    Seeing her make such an expression, Asher couldn''t resist as he grabbed her buttocks and lifted her entire body up, and then brought it down right over his erect cock.

    "Ooohhn!~ Ahnnn!~~Yes~~ Mnnn!~~" Amelia''s sensual moans echoed in the cell, and she could feel his demonic cock getting bigger inside her, pulsing against her sensitive walls.

    It was as if her request aroused him even more, and she only felt d to have done so.

    He was making her entire body dance atop his veiny, hot cock while her shimmering flushed breasts were bouncing up and down in tandem with his rhythm.

    *Flop!~Flop!~Flop!~*

    The sound of her soft, reddened buttocks mming against his thighs was like music to Asher''s ears.

    "Mmnnn~" She could feel his searing hot tongue licking up the sweaty skin of her cleavage, and each time her tender buttocks smashed against his thighs, her nerves would explode with ecstasy.

    She could sense she was getting close to reaching her glorious peak, and Asher''s cock was also throbbing, as if he understood her silent request to cum together with her.

    "Nnngh!"

    "AHHNNN!~~"

    She felt something thick and hot bursting within her and filling her womb to the brim while the rest flooded out of her pussy.

    "You did well, Amelia¡­"

    "Asher¡­" Shenguidly whispered with a blissful smile, her vision blurring before the overwhelming pleasure numbed her body and mind, everything fading to ck.

    -

    The dim morning light filtered through the small, barred window of the dungeon, painting a feeble orange tint onto the stone walls.

    Streaks of dust floated in the shafts of the meager sunlight. The air was thick with heat and dampness, making each breath feelborious.

    The cold, hard ground beneath the makeshift bed provided nofort to the two naked women lying there.

    "Rachel¡­wake up."

    Rachel, groggy and disoriented, slowly stirred awake upon hearing a familiar voice.

    She blinked a few times, trying to piece together the fragments of memories fromst night. Her skin felt sticky, and her mind was a whirl of confusion.

    Turning her head to the side, she was met with the familiar face of Amelia, though the context of their current predicament was all too foreign to her.

    Why was she feeling so sore down there?

    Amelia''s caramel-brown eyes, once bright and full of determination, now carried a heaviness. As the weight of realization dawned upon Rachel, she felt her throat tighten.

    The state of their undress, the soreness in her body, and the muted memories began to sync, forming a picture she wished didn''t happen.

    "Did we..." Rachel''s voice was barely above a whisper, filled with dread and uncertainty upon noticing the absence of that viin.

    Amelia hesitated for a moment, looking at Rachel with an amalgamation of sadness, guilt, and resignation, "Yes," she said softly, her voice wavering slightly, "We lost. Now we are doomed to be his ves."

    A cold shiver ran down Rachel''s spine, her fingers curling into the thin, ragged nket below, "No¡­No¡­"

 Chapter 329 Exploiting His Weakness

    Chapter 329 Exploiting His Weakness

    As the weight of the situation pressed down on her, Rachel''s eyes welled up with tears, which she quickly tried to brush away.

    She held onto Amelia''s hands, the warmth providing a contrast to the chill of their surroundings.

    "I''m so sorry, Amelia," Rachel sobbed, her voice catching, "I never should have... I can''t even begin to imagine how hurt you must have felt," Her shoulders shook with the weight of her guilt, remembering the chilling moment when the knife had driven into Amelia''s flesh.

    Amelia''s caramel-brown eyes, which were glistening too, searched Rachel''s face. She sighed, a hint of pain in her voice, "Rachel," she began softly, "when it happened, I won''t lie, I was devastated. The very idea that my best friend could turn against me based on the words of someone else... it shattered me," She paused, taking a deep breath, "But then I was told that you were under some sort of spell or mind control, that it wasn''t really you¡­right?"

    Rachel''s heart ached. The exnation was a facade, one she knew all too well was false, but she couldn''t bring herself to correct it.

    The idea that Amelia believed her actions weren''t her own offered a momentary reprieve from the guilt, but it also deepened the sting of deceit.

    She nodded slowly, offering a mncholic smile, "Y-Yes¡­It couldn''t have been me. I truly felt as if I was possessed by a demon¡­You know I would never hurt you."

    "Of course¡­" Amelia nodded with a sigh, though her eyes briefly shed with a cold light.

    "With you by my side again, Amelia," Rachel said, her voice filled with renewed determination, "I believe we can face anything. But..." Her expression became mixed with doubt and frustration as she added, "...I don''t know how we can get out of this hell."

    Amelia''s grip on Rachel''s hands tightened, and her caramel-brown eyes bore into Rachel''s with an intensity that reflected both her rage and her fear, "Listen, Rachel," she began, her voice hushed but urgent, "I''d like nothing more than to plunge a knife into that monster''s heart, but we can''t be reckless. Right now, he has the upper hand."

    Rachel''s face twisted with bitterness, "So what? We just y nice and pretend everything is okay? Pretend we''re okay with being his ythings?" Her voice rose with a mix of anger and despair.

    Amelia''s gaze softened with empathy, "Believe me, it''s thest thing I want to do too. But think about it. We need to be smart. We''re in his territory, surrounded by his minions and a flood of demons outside. We don''t know the extent of his capabilities. Our best bet is to stay on his good side... at least for now."

    A scoff escaped Rachel''s lips, "No, you are right. It''s hopeless...Even if he suddenly drops dead, it''s not like it would erase everything."

    Amelia took a deep breath before saying, "Rachel, we''re still alive. We still have a chance to get out of here and get back to our families who are waiting for us. And they don''t know about any of this. We should try to keep it that way. Even if we know we have lost our dignity and are no longer fit to be a Hunter, the world doesn''t know, and we shouldn''t let them down."

    Rachel''s piercing eyes glistened, her lips trembling as she remembered their families back home, oblivious to the situation they were in now, "Then...even if we return, wouldn''t we have to forever look behind our shoulders?"

    Amelia shook her head and said with a determined glint in her eyes, "It doesn''t have to be that way. If he knows how to exploit our weakness then we can do the same to him."

    Rachel''s brows raised, "But how?"

    "His Deviar...The amulet...We can steal it from him and use it as a bargaining chip to hold him at bay and make sure he neveres after us again," Amelia said confidently.

    Rachel''s eyes brightened up with some hope, though her expression still held hopelessness as she asked, "But we are too powerless to even get past his defenses, let alone steal something he had hidden somewhere secretly."

    Amelia nodded, though her expression didn''t falter, "I know it''s not easy. But as ves, we can let his guard down and find out where he is hiding that amulet. He is probably hiding it in his room. So we just have to get in there somehow, find it and escape."

    Rachel couldn''t help but feel a little nervous hearing such a bold n, "That''s..."

    Amelia nodded, "Yes, we will have to y along and be nice, but don''t overdo it and make him suspicious. Just be yourself, except don''t do anything to anger him. We have so many weeks left. And if we seed, then we can regroup with our people outside and raid this ce and kill everyone."

    Rachel''s lips slowly rxed, her blue eyes gaining some strength, "That sounds like some n...better than nothing. It''s not like things can get any worse than this," She ruefully smiled, though her eyes were glowing with a ruthless determination.

    Amelia nodded with a determined light, "Okay¡­you should be really careful though. For now, I will have to return to my cell."

    Rachel nodded as Amelia put on her shirt and pants while she wrapped a sheet around her warm body and asked with a bitter gaze, "Do you happen to learn¡­what happened to Victor?"

    Amelia coldly scoffed and said, "If there is one thing we have to feel grateful towards that sick demon, it is that he made Victor pay for his sins. We would never have to worry about him again, nor will he be able to hurt us."

    Rachel let out a relieved breath and said with a wry smile, "I don''t understand¡­How could my father have not known what kind of a man Victor was?"

    Amelia softly sighed and said, "Rachel, maybe it''s time you stopped blindly believing everything your family says. You are an adult who can think for herself, especially when ites to your own matters. Sometimes, the people closest to us can surprise us in ways we could have never seening. Maybe once you return home¡­you should start seeking answers even if it''s going to be hard andplicated."

    Rachel knew what Amelia was hinting at, but to even doubt her own father''s decisions¡­can she do that? She felt a heaviness in her chest just thinking about the worst-case scenario.

    "But don''t worry. I won''t let you do it alone. Together, we will find answers," Amelia said with aforting smile as she walked towards the door.

    "Thank you, Amelia¡­" Rachel smiled and felt d that her best friend was back. Now all she has to worry about was letting down the guard of that viin and escape his grasp.

    -

    The moment Amelia stepped out the door, her former warm smile was reced by a cold detachment.

    Her footsteps were the only consistent sound as she made her way down the dimly lit corridor of the dungeon.

    Asher, with his ever-confident posture, suddenly appeared from a side corridor, his deep gaze locking onto Amelia''s. The two women, Emiko and Yui, followed him, with Yui having a soft smile while Emiko had a softened gaze.

    Amelia stopped in her tracks, her chestnut hair cascading down her shoulders, creating a stark contrast against the dark surroundings.

    "She still didn''t admit the truth, right?" Asher asked with crossed arms.

    Amelia nodded with quivering lips and said bitterly, her voice betraying her hurt, "I can''t believe I considered that woman as my sister," A ruefulugh escaped her lips as she added, "She was shameless enough to look me in the eyes and lie with a straight face. She only needs me to keep herself safe."

    A sympathetic frown settled on Asher''s face as he reached out to pat Amelia''s shoulder gently, "Painful truths are hard to swallow, especially when theye from those we trust. But you''re strong, Amelia. Don''t let this break you. Instead, use it as armor¡­just like I did. Consider yourself bing wiser from this experience."

    The corners of Amelia''s mouth twitched upwards in a grim smile, "I know¡­I won''t be anyone''s fool anymore."

    Asher nodded with a smile, "I know you won''t," He then softly sighed and said, "I will see youter. I have a lot of things left to do. It''s not really a vacation when you see it like that," Asher said with a wink as he walked away while Amelia stared at his back with a warm smile.

    It felt so good to be in his presence once more, though this time, she was closer to him than ever.

    Maybe getting stabbed and realizing some hard truths were worth it.

    Emiko and Yui, who had been silent observers until now, shared a brief look.

    Amelia noticed and turned her gaze to them, a hint of aggrieved light still evident in her eyes, "You two," she said, a hint of yfulness creeping into her tone, "Were quite the surprise, you know. Sent to keep an eye on us, huh? I always knew something was up with you two," Amelia felt it quite funny that the two newbies she suspected at first turned out to be members of Asher''s cult.

    Yui wryly smiled as she gave a small bow, her long ck hair falling forward, "So sorry¡­W-We were just trying to- "

    Emiko briefly cleared her throat, interrupting Yui as she said with a focused gaze, "Apologies, Amelia. It was never personal. Just a mission."

    Amelia huffed, shaking her head with a smile as she suddenly embraced the two for a hug, "I was just kidding. You guys don''t have to exin anything. It just feels good to know that you two are working for him. I can''t reallyin."

    Emiko had her eyes widen, slightly startled by Amelia''s gesture, but awkwardly continued to remain in the same position with a hint of a smile hanging on her lips.

    "Yes, yes. It feels good to know that you are also going to join our cult. I am sure Aunty Grace will love you," Yui excitedly said as she hugged Amelia back.

    "Aunty Grace? You mean the famous Firestorm Huntress? I can''t wait to meet a legend like her. It was a pity she got injured and faced tragedies before she could reach the peak¡­" Amelia said with a sympathetic smile.

    "Don''t worry. She is now stronger than ever, thanks to Master, and he helped her avenge her family as well," Yui said with a bright smile as Emiko nodded, making Amelia raise her brows with a soft smile, "Even after everything that happened¡­he really knows how to change people''s lives for the better¡­" She then added in her mind, ''Those who deserve it of course...''

    The mood lightened for a moment, as the group shared an understanding.

    They were in this together, each ying their part in the intricate ns of Asher.

 Chapter 330 The Frustrated Thorne

    Chapter 330 The Frustrated Thorne

    Asher walked into a more eerie part of the dungeon.

    Its deeper recesses were enveloped in an almost palpable darkness. The corridor, where Asher walked with confident steps, echoed with a chorus of eerie whispers, groans, and the asional raspy breath, heightening the sense of unease.

    Not even windows were present in these cells, preventing any light from entering.

    As he approached one of the cells, a smirk formed on his face as he slid open the bean slot, "Knock, knock," Asher''s voice was dripping with mockery, "Are you still breathing in there, or feeling good for a second round?"

    A shuffling noise emanated from within the cell, "H-Hellbringer!" Victor''s voice came through, cracked and filled with pain. His breaths were ragged and uneven, hinting at the torment he''d been subjected to.

    Asher chuckled, hisugh echoing through the corridor, "Damn! As expected from an Elite Hunter, not even 5 of the strongest from the Gorehorn Tribe managed to wring you dry. It seems like people have misunderstood your talents the entire time, or perhaps you need more vital friends, yeah?

    From within the cell, the rattling of chains echoed, followed by the dull thud of a body hitting the ground, "NO! No...please...anything but that...Just don''t...drag me out there...please..." Victor''s voice was a desperate plea,ced with terror.

    Even now, the images of those 5 minotaurs with their monstrous junk ravaging him inside out on both sides for hours while the demons around him cheered, howled, and threw stuff at him, made him only dread demons, no matter the gender!

    The humiliation was not even the worst part.

    If he had the choice, he wouldn''t want to have anything to do with any of them ever again. Such disgusting shits!

    Asher tilted his head, feigning innocence, "Did I upset you? My apologies. I helped youe out because I thought that was what you wished for, especially after your moving speech. How foolish of me to not realize it would cause you such anguish."

    The weight of desperation weighed heavily on Victor''s words, "Just...tell me what you want from me. I-I''ll do anything¡­"

    The sinister smile returned to Asher''s face, his eyes glinting maliciously, "Oh, you''re willing to listen now? That''s good. Well, let''s start simple. ept my ve seal willingly. Then we can negotiate your future."

    Asher knew the ve seal he had on Victor now wouldn''tst long since not only was Victor a low-level S Rank, but it was ced against his will.

    Even if he ces a ve seal again, its effectiveness would only lower until it stops being effective.

    But once he epts one willingly, it will be bound to him forever, and even if he regrets itter, he can''t do anything to remove it.

    As for Rachel, he wanted her to return, so he couldn''t ce a ve seal on her unless he wanted someone on the other side to find traces of it lingering in her body.

    The silence that followed was deafening as Victor processed Asher''s demand.

    "Hm? Looks like you need to spend more time with your Gorehorn friends to dec¡ª"

    "FUCK NO! I¡­will ept it willingly¡­" Victor''s breath shuddered as he didn''t dare risk gambling with this malignant demon.

    If he gets dragged out and thrown among them again, then he was sure he will definitely be broken in many ways.

    "Good boy. Now obediently, wait like a dog until I need you," Asher smiled as he closed the bean slot and walked away while Victor''s cries were muffled.

    -

    The idyllic beach at Hellbringer''s Haven was a sought-after retreat for many demons, better than any in other ces or mini-dungeons, especially since it was the safest.

    Today, the sun shimmered down its molten gold onto the sapphire waters, making the waves glisten as theypped onto the shores.

    Various demons - from goblins to high-ranking lords - sshed about, reveling in the freshness of the water and the serene atmosphere that enveloped the beach.

    Considering the beach''s location in the territory of the immortal genius, Bloodburn Consort, its tranquility was unsurprising.

    This serenity was ensured by the guards that patrolled the entrance, keeping out any potential disruptors.

    Anyone familiar with the consort''s reputation knew better than to defy his directives, and the fact that vitors faced public execution only added to the aura of unquestioned authority.

    However, today''s visitors to the beach were about to witness a unique spectacle.

    The guards snapped to attention, their demonic eyes widening in recognition and shock as a distinct party approached them.

    Leading the group was none other than Edmund Thorne, the Young Lord of the illustrious and feared House Thorne.

    The silver tresses that flowed down his back and his uncanny red eyes were unmistakable.

    nking him were three noble demons, each of them a person of significant influence in their own right: Thaddaeus te of House te, Zephyrine Gale of House Gale, and Ignatius Pyre of House Pyre.

    Behind them, adding a sinister touch to the regal procession, was a group of orcs, dragging 2 chained, naked, and pregnant Hunters, their spirits broken and their faces brimming with despair. Their figures also seemed weak and sickly, as if they were dancing with death.

    Gulping down his initial shock, one of the guards managed to find his voice, albeit slightly shaky. "My lord," he began cautiously, "May I ask what brings you to Hellbringer''s Haven?"

    Edmund frowned as Zephyrine stepped forward, her dark green eyes shing in indignation, "How audacious of you! To question the intentions of the Young Lord of House Thorne? Are we not from here to enjoy the beach and the rest of it just like the others.

    "Tch," Edmund clicked his tongue, his red eyes scanning his the same kingdom? Know your ce!" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the ambient noise and drawing the attention of many demons nearby.

    The guard''s face paled even more, sweat forming on his brow, "My apologies! Please, proceed." With a deep bow, he and the other guards hastily cleared the path, ensuring the party had unobstructed ess to the ce.

    Whispers spread like wildfire as onlookers watched the entourage make their way, wondering if these young lords and thisdy were here to enjoy the beach and the rest of it just like the others.

    "Tch," Edmund clicked his tongue, his red eyes scanning his surroundings, especially the bustling and polished city-like ce, with evident disapproval, "I can''t believe that alien mutt managed to not only im the Deviar but is now ruling his own little fiefdom here."

    Zephyrine cast a wary nce around, taking note of the curious gazes turned their way, "Maybe we cane up with something else instead of our initial n?""

    Edmund scoffed, his ghostly eyes glinting with a cold fire, "What other n? He''s got an entire army at his beck and call here. If I had my House''s resources in this crap town, I would have razed his so-called Haven to the ground. This would have been child''s y."

    Ignatius, his ming eyes reflecting his agreement, chimed in, "You''re spot on, Edmund. At this point, it''s not worth risking our necks. The consort, no matter how I despise admitting it, has some devilish luck on his side. But luck can be fickle. We will get another shot at him."

    Thaddaeus, who had been silent till now, rumbled in his characteristic deep voice, "I wouldn''t be too sure about that. Word on the street is that the consort singlehandedly took out Prince Agonon and his whole group," He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in, "He was the second most formidable genius of our generation. Yet he fell to someone supposedly inferior. We already saw the ruckus this news had caused outside. It will be tenfold more when we get back home. But this could only mean that the royal consort''s strength has reached a point where¡ª"

    Edmund''s face contorted with rage, "That''s a load of nonsense!" he spat out, "There''s no way that alien cur did it without some help. It must''ve been my Is. I''m sure he has her under some vile influence, taking advantage of her unique prowess as a Soul Devourer. It''s the only way."

    "Oiiii!!!"

    A sudden, frantic movement on the periphery caught Edmund''s attention.

    Whispers grew into excited shouts as a group of people raced past them, sending dust flying in their wake, "Make way, make way!" one of them hollered, "The Bloodburn Consort and his gorgeous entourage from the Bloodburn Kingdom are headed to the beach!"

    All around, the beachgoers'' reactions were instantaneous. Many, drawn by the allure of seeing the famed beauties of the Bloodburn Kingdom and the illustrious consort of the queen himself, immediately abandoned whatever they were doing, charging in the direction of the beach.

    Edmund watched the scene with growing distaste. With a click of his tongue, he remarked with thinly veiled sarcasm, "Really now? Are these fools so starved for entertainment? Would they make such a fuss if their so-called immortal genius decided to relieve himself in the sand?"

    However, amidst the brewing sarcasm, Zephyrine''s eyes glittered with a newfound resolve. She stepped forward, her silver-blue gown shimmering in the zing sunlight, "Maybe it''s not that bad," she began, a cunning smirk ying on her lips, "I might just have thought of something. If I can pull this off, you might get to have the Umbralfiend Princess to yourself."

    Edmund''s uncanny red eyes narrowed, intrigue piquing, "What do you have in mind?"

    Ignatius, always wary of whatever these guys were nning, held his breath while wondering what this bitch could possibly achieve when the royal consort was no longer that weak for her to mess with.

    As Zephyrine finished exining her simple n, Edmund''s lips curved, and his eyes glowed as he said, "Now, this sounds like a solid n. Let''s go to the beach and pay a visit to our consort."

    "Can wee too? We would like to fuck these two in the cool waters," Gronk, the orc leader of his group, asked with an eager glint in his eyes.

    Edmund clicked his tongue, "Ugh, aren''t you bored with them yet? They are going to die any time, just like the others. But either way, stay away. I don''t want you idiots ruining anything."

    ---

    A/N: Emiko and Yui official art uploaded in discord.

 Chapter 331 Tides Of Temptation

    Chapter 331 Tides Of Temptation

    Not too long ago, in a luxurious, quaintdies'' cloth shop, the interiors were bathed in warm golden light from the ornate chandeliers that hung above.

    Gossamer drapes billowed softly from the ceiling, and elegant mannequins showcased the shop''s finest bikinis. The walls were adorned with a mesmerizing array of fabrics, from the shiniest silks to the softest cotton, in every color imaginable.

    However, the atmosphere wasden with tension. Ceti''s sharp re sent thest of the shop''s patrons scurrying away, leaving her and her mother in an oasis of solitude amidst the paradise of textiles.

    The reverberations of the door chime echoed in the empty shop as Ceti hesitated, her fiery demeanor contrasting with the gentle surroundings.

    She felt too self-consciousing here, and so she had no choice but to shoo everyone out, lest she feel their prying gazes on her.

    "Why did you drag me here, Mother?" she whispered, casting an anxious nce at the array of bikinis, "I don''t need these... strange clothes to go to the beach," Ceti took a quick look and saw that these short and revealing clothes with no functional uses were mainly worn by humans in beaches.

    She once again wondered when their demon kind picked up on this culture, though rarely anyone wore one of these back home due to the nature of their world.

    Merina, embodying grace and understanding, gently wrapped an arm around her daughter, "Is ns to wear one," she said softly, her voice carrying a note of yful concern, "I can''t let my daughter fall behind, now, can I?"

    Ceti''s gaze darted away, her flusteredness palpable, "I-I don''t understand what you''re implying."

    Merina''s smile widened just a fraction, "Wearing one of these might catch his attention," she murmured, "You''d stand out more to him."

    Ceti''s breath caught in her throat. The realization that her mother had pieced together everything between her and Asher just like she suspected, brought a rush of vulnerability, "Mother," she began, her voice quivering, "I... I am..."

    Merina ced a gentle hand on Ceti''s face, guiding her eyes back to meet her own, "You have no reason to feel bad," she whispered, "Your happiness means everything to me, more than anything. After all you''ve been through, you deserve this. I don''t want you suffering years of unhappiness like me. You are still young and very beautiful. Don''t let the years go past wasted. It''s high time you let someone make you happy."

    "Mother..." Ceti''s voice broke, a mix of gratitude and guilt evident in her tone.

    Merina, ever the wise matriarch, sensed her daughter''s turmoil, "Don''t overthink it," she urged, "Try one of these on. Let yourself be admired by the man you like. What''s the worst that can happen? It''s nothingplicated."

    Touched by her mother''s words, a soft smile spread across Ceti''s face.

    With a deep breath, she began to peruse the variety of bikinis, allowing herself to embrace the experience, guided by her mother''s advice.

    Still, the idea of going out and standing before him while wearing one of these couldn''t stop her heart from calming down.

    -

    The beach of Hellbringer''s Haven was a picturesque setting, a paradox of peace amidst the realm of chaos.

    White sands stretched far and wide, meeting the azure waters that shimmered under the zing sun. However, today wasn''t just about the tranquil beauty of the sea. It was a spectacle, a once-in-a-lifetime urrence for many, and they weren''t about to miss it.

    From various corners, a motley crowd had gathered. There were sharp-horned Minotaurs, nimble goblins, fiery-eyed lizardmen, and so many more.

    Each had their own reasons to be there, but amon anticipation united them all: the arrival of the Bloodburn Consort and his renowned entourage, especially the Umbralfiend Emissary, who was, in reality, the princess of the Umbralfiends and whose beauty was said to be on par with the Bloodburn Queen herself.

    The sectioned-off part of the beach bore witness to the frolic of a young Kraken.

    Its giant pincers yfully sshed in the waters, drawing amused and terrified nces from onlookers just by looking at the gigantic waves it was creating casually.

    But what was more intriguing was the formidable ring of armored guards that circled this area. Their intimidating stances made it clear: no unsolicited approaches would be tolerated.

    A sudden hum in the air marked the activation of a teleportation portal.

    The silver shimmer of the portal cast surreal reflections on the water''s surface, and as it did, a hushed silence fell upon the throng.

    Emerging from the portal, the Bloodburn Consort instantly became the epicenter of every gaze. His tall, dove-gray skin radiated under the sun, muscles rippling with each step. Though adorned only in his trousers, his demeanor bore regality.

    With a charming smile, he walked forward towards a sunlounger while all the guards deeply bowed, and the people looked on with awe.

    This was the very same man who was not only rumored to have an Immortal Bloodline but someone who defeated the 2nd strongest genius among their generation, Prince Agonon.

    Some were still skeptical, but the fact that Prince Agonon and his entire group vanished off the face of the mini-dungeons and with the famous royal insignia of Prince Agonon adorning the gates of Hellbringer''s Haven was enough proof.

    Nobody could steal that from such a powerful, draconian prince. This only left one answer. He was killed, and his royal insignia was used as a means to humiliate him and his kingdom, even after his death.

    They couldn''t help but wonder if the Bloodburn Consort was truly fearless to not expect any consequences after getting back home.

    After all, Agonon was highly treasured by the Draconian King and his queen. Even if the Bloodburn Consort was the king here, it wouldn''t be the same when he returns.

    But suddenly, their thoughts were distracted upon seeing the teleportation portal shimmer again.

    Three women emerged from the portal, exuding an allure that could rival the beauties of legends.

    First to step out was Is, the princess of the Umbralfiends.

    Her twilight blue skin gleamed under the sun, setting a celestial backdrop for the stark white bikini she wore.

    Its design was intricate: tiny moonstone gems embedded in silver threadwork tracing the curves of her top,plementing her generous supple bust and toned figure.

    Her bottom was a low-rise, tied at each side with tassels that swayed with her every movement.

    Her luminescent moon-white hair, cascading down her back, added an ethereal quality.

    Her sapphire blue eyes, soft and calm like the sea, skimmed the crowd, making many men find themselves entranced, their gazes lingering on her form, wishing the moment could be frozen in time.

    Walking beside her was the fierce Royal Battlemaster.

    Her bold choice of a blood-red bikini made her stand out, mirroring her fiery personality.

    The triangr cut of the bikini top highlighted herrge breasts and her deep cleavage, with golden chains draping below, clinking softly with her movements.

    The bottom was a high-cut, emphasizing her toned legs and waist.

    Her scarlet hair, pulled into a defiant ponytail, entuated the angr beauty of her face. Several men in the crowd shifted uneasily, mouths slightly agape, taken aback by her audacious allure.

    Every step she took was with confidence, her fierce dark blue eyes scanning the throng, challenging anyone who dared to meet her gaze for long, discouraging the men from letting their gazes linger too long.

    However, inwardly, her cheeks were burning up as this was the first time she was wearing such strange clothes and stepping out. She would have definitely felt morefortable in her armor.

    Lastly, the ever-so-graceful Merina. Her maturity was evident, yet she bore an ageless beauty.

    She donned a ck, halter-neck bikini that tightly wrapped around her plump breasts while revealing her tempting cleavage.

    The top was ornate with shimmering ck beads, providing a soft contrast to her red skin.

    The bottom was a full coverage style, draped elegantly around her hips, emphasizing her voluptuous curves. Long ck hair flowed down her back, creating a silhouette of timeless elegance whileplimenting her demure demeanor.

    Men, especially the older ones, felt a nostalgic pang of first love, their hearts racing as they were transported back to younger days while the younger ones felt they were starved of some motherly love, especially after seeing those pair of bouncy melons.

    With every step the quartet took, theymanded the beach, a blend of power and allure, leaving an indelible mark on the memories of all who were present.

    The men couldn''t help but feel jealous of the Bloodburn Consort for being surrounded by such beauties despite being married to the most beautiful woman in the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    The women in the crowd, on the other hand, took in the scene with mixed feelings. Envious gazes coupled with keen assessments of the Consort''s choices, "So, he prefers women like them? Sigh, maybe I can match up to them one day," one of them muttered, her eyes moving from Is to Merina and then to Ceti.

    "Keep dreaming," Another one rolled her eyes upon hearing this.

    "You!"

    The collective reaction was electric. Murmurs of appreciation rippled through the crowd. Eyes widened, jaws ckened, and for a few moments, time seemed to pause.

    The power of beauty was evident, as even the most stoic among the demons found themselves captivated.

    It was no secret that wars were waged throughout history, not only for wealth and power but for beauty as well.

    The beach, for that brief moment, became a theater of admiration, envy, and raw attraction.

    As Asher turned towards the familiar trio emerging from the teleportation portal, his casual demeanor wavered.

    Is warmly smiled upon catching his gaze with a hint of longing in her eyes, though her smile turned wistful upon knowing how this was all she could do.

    And as Asher''s gaze lingered on Ceti, the usually fierce face was painted in a hue of crimson, her eyes darting away.

    Merina''s eyes, filled with a mix of hope and uncertainty, met her Master''s, wondering if he would like what she was wearing.

    A hushed murmur ran through the crowd as the demons around whispered and gossiped about the striking trio and their rtionship with the Bloodburn Consort.

    They knew there was a high chance he was sleeping with all three, but of course, as the consort of the Bloodburn Queen, he wouldn''t prove their suspicions in public.

    Asher, however, seemed to exist in a world of his own, his burning gaze unwavering as he admired the three women who had so unexpectedly captivated him in this moment.

    The gentlepping of the waves against the shore seemed to synchronize with the racing blood in his veins. The scene was nothing short of enchanting.

    However, not too far away, a handsome hunk with uncanny red eyes and long silver hair stepped out along with three noble figures behind him, the crowd hurriedly giving them way.

    Upon seeing his Is, dressed in such an alluring way, he swallowed his saliva. However, his expression contorted upon noticing the eyesore named Asher ogling at his woman.

    "It''s time¡­" He mumbled to his followers with a sinister curve of his lips.

 Chapter 332 A Surprise?

    Chapter 332 A Surprise?

    Asher''sfortable sunbathing, with the rhythmic sound of the waves serving as the perfect background music, was abruptly disrupted by the crunching sound of footsteps on sand.

    A guard, armored with a sheen that reflected the sunlight, approached with a slight hesitance evident in his gait.

    "Your Highness," he began, bowing respectfully,"I apologize for the disturbance. Young Lord Edmund, Young Lady Zephyrine, Young Lord Thaddaeus, and Young Lord Ignatius wish to speak with you."

    Asher tilted his head slightly, eyes narrowing as he caught the sight of the four figures standing a distance away.

    Edmund was standing at the front, wearing pants and casual outerwear, showing off his abs with a subtle smile hanging on his lips while being nked by Ignatius and Thaddaeus.

    Beside them was a woman with wings in a bikini, her medium bust entuated by the design. She shot him a flirty nce, one that lingered just a fraction of a second longer than necessary.

    "And what might they want?" Asher inquired, his tone cool.

    The guard swallowed audibly, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, "They im to have important information to share, Your Highness."

    Asher hummed, "Let them approach," he finally responded, his voice rxed.

    Ceti overheard this and couldn''t help but scowl, "Your Highness, is it something really important?" Ceti found it a bit strange that Edmund and his group were suddenly approaching them now.

    Asher chuckled, winking yfully at Ceti, "Let''s just hear them out and send them on their way. No harm in being informed, is there? But don''t worry. After this, I won''t allow any interruptions."

    "I-I never said anything was being interrupted," Ceti said in a slightly flustered tone upon feeling his knowing gaze and sat back on her sunlounger.

    Yet, in the midst of their exchange, Is and Asher shared a fleeting yet profound moment of understanding.

    Merina, ever perceptive, picked up on the subtle exchange. She had known her Master long enough to recognize that whenever Edmund was involved, there was always a deeper game afoot.

    The guards made way for Edmund and his group, making the atmosphere charged with an undeniable tension.

    Just as they got close, Asher gracefully rose, followed by Is, Ceti, and Merina.

    "Consort Asher," Edmund began, a hint of a sly smile ying on his lips, "Congrattions on securing the Deviar. Quite the achievement for someone... of your ''special'' background."

    Ceti gritted her teeth, unable to believe this arrogant bastard had the cheek to make fun of Asher. She always knew Edmund was scum, but it seemed like he had something against Asher as well, or maybe it was newfound jealousy after Asher imed the Deviar, which not only he but everyone was dreaming of obtaining.

    However, she knew she didn''t have the qualifications to say or intervene since, even technically, he wasn''t saying anything bad.

    Asher''s lips curled into a smile, the kind that never reached his eyes, "Thank you, Young Lord. It''s always satisfying to achieve something those from illustrious backgrounds can only dream of."

    Ceti smirked and felt that only someone like Asher could know to bite back the spot that would hurt people like Edmund the most.

    Edmund''s eyes shed with a momentary annoyance, but his smile never wavered, "Indeed. Some people have all the luck," he drawled.

    Asherughed softly, his tone dripping with casual arrogance, "That might be true, but it''s not all luck. Sometimes, some people have all the skills that others clearly don''t."

    Edmund''s hands tightened behind his back, his wide smile almost breaking.

    But he took a deep breath, unwilling to let Asher notice anything, "Of course, and I would be happy to continue our small discussionter. But we, no, my friend, Zephyrine, has a nice surprise for you to congratte you."

    Asher arched an eyebrow, clearly intrigued as he nced at Zephyrine, "Oh? Do enlighten me."

    Zephyrine gave a flirtatious smile and said, "I apologize, Your Highness. It is a very special gift I had prepared and is in my quarters. If you don''t mind, can you allow me to guide you to it so that I can hand it over to you?"

    Is and Merina briefly shared a nce but remained silent.

    Ceti''s gaze sharpened upon seeing this woman giving strange nces at Asher, "Your Highness," she began, "Let me apany you."

    Asher nodded with a brief smile, "Sure. We can all go and see what surprise the youngdy has to offer."

    Edmund let out a soft, airy chuckle, his voice almost yful, "Ah, I have some matters concerning my House that require discussion with the Umbralfiend Emissary, especially as it pertains to her people," He said while briefly ncing at Is, who softly looked at him for a brief moment, making his heart skip a beat.

    Still, he continued without a moment''s dy, "And seeing as we n to leave soon, there isn''t a better time. Thaddaeus and Ignatius," he gestured towards the two who stood a short distance away, deep in conversation, "also have some House matters they''d like to discuss with the Battlemaster."

    Ceti frowned, feeling something was off.

    Asher''s gaze lingered on Edmund, assessing, calcting, "And you believe now is the most opportune time?"

    Edmund''s lips curled up into a sly smile, "Well, we could wait, but the gift that Zephyrine has prepared for you may notst. You see, it has a rather... short expiry time. We would have brought it to you if not for it being slightly inconvenient for you. We are also nning to leave this ce shortly after and couldn''t find a better time to discuss things."

    Asher''s eyes flicked to Zephyrine, who kept looking at him with a coy gaze.

    After a moment of contemtion, he shrugged with an air of indifference, "Alright then. Lead the way, youngdy. I''m right behind you."

    With that, he began to follow Zephyrine, leaving the familiarfort of hispanions behind.

    Ceti, however, stood rooted, a frown etching her features. There was a nagging sensation at the back of her mind, an unease that she couldn''t quite ce.

    Watching Asher''s receding figure, she felt like something wasn''t sitting right with the whole picture, though she couldn''t do anything if he was prepared to go alone.

    However, she wasn''t too worried since she was confident he could handle this harpy woman.

    However, her attention was swiftly diverted by the approach of Thaddaeus and Ignatius.

    Ignatius gave a half-awkward smile, "Battlemaster, we''ve been meaning to have a chat. You see, there are matters of mutual interest between our Houses and the esteemed Queen''s House. We thought it''d be insightful to have your... perspective on the matter."

    Ceti''s eyes narrowed slightly, suspicion evident in her gaze. She didn''t trust anybody who followed Edmund, though she knew she had to hear them out since they were still influential young lords.

    With a deliberate sigh and a false smile touching her lips, she responded, "Fine then, let''s talk." Her voice hinted at weariness, but there was a sharp edge underneath.

    As the trio distanced themselves, setting their own stage of discussion, Is found herself standing gracefully by the shoreline.

    She looked at Merina and said with a light smile, "Merina, would you please go and keep Callisapany for a while?"

    Merina gave a brief smile in response and walked towards where Callisa was enjoying the sea view.

    Just as she walked away, Edmund approached, his footsteps deliberate, confidence oozing from him.

    He smirked upon hearing Is telling Merina to leave, making him feel like he should havee to see Is sooner.

    His eyes fixed upon Is, her face neutral with a hint of pleasantness.

    "Young Lord Edmund," she greeted, her voice a melodious chime, "It''s a pleasure to see you here...like a breath of fresh air," Her words were courteous, but the subtle undertone was unmistakable, expressing her delight upon seeing him.

    Edmund was momentarily taken aback, not expecting her to hold such desire.

    But, soon, Is''s enchanting smile and beauty diverted his focus. The pale twilight blue of her skin shimmered, her white hair cascading like moonlit waterfalls. And the way her ample breasts were hugged by her stark white bikini while squeezing together such a deep cleavage made his heart race.

    If only they weren''t standing in public, he could at least feel her up. After all, he can''t let his sister get any whiff of him touching another woman in public lest he risks offending his future wife.

    Still, a pang of jealousy hit him; Asher''s fortune of having her by his side was a constant thorn in his side.

    Clearing his throat, he attempted to regainposure, "You do me too much honor. You can drop the formalities. Just call me Edmund. We are not strangers after all, are we?"

    "Of course. What did you wish to speak of?" she asked, her voice soft and calm.

    Edmund hesitated for a fraction of a second before saying with a glint in his eyes, "I''ll make this swift," he began, choosing his words carefully, "Just how much have you endured under him?"

    Is''s eyes clouded momentarily.

    She sighed, her gaze drifting to the horizon, as if trying to find a sce in the expanse of the ocean, "I''ve had little choice but to acquiesce to his whims, for the sake of my people. Lamenting my fate won''t alter it. This is the hand destiny dealt me."

    Watching her, Edmund''s chest tightened. The pain in her eyes was evident, and he clenched his fists, wondering what all that alien cur did to her.

    Through gritted teeth, he ventured, "It doesn''t have to be this way. Your fate can be reshaped, made anew. I possess the means, if only I could find the right... opportunity."

    Is looked back at him, her sapphire blue eyes searching his. "Would you really jeopardize everything for my sake? What could possibly drive a man to such extremes for someone like me?"

    Edmund stepped closer, his gaze never leaving hers, "Every man with an ounce of valor would brave the fiery breath of a dragon for a mere smile from you. But me? I would face a thousand such beasts if it meant I could free you from his chains," His voice was fervent, carrying a weight of conviction.

    A soft smile yed on Is''s lips, her hand touching her chest as if to steady her racing heart, "In all my years, no one has ever expressed such a wish to aid me. If you truly mean what you say, I could... provide the opportunity you seek."

    Hope and satisfaction glinted in Edmund''s eyes, "That''s all I ever wanted to hear."

    With a nod, Is murmured, "I can lure him to a secluded spot. Just the two of us. From there, we can put an end to his reign and tyranny," She said with a cold light in her eyes, making Edmund smile ear to ear, "Perfect."

 Chapter 333 The Young Ladys Plan

    Chapter 333 The Young Lady''s n

    Just a couple of minutes ago, Asher followed Zephyrine into a private room while earlier, the entire time she was shaking her buttocks quite a bit too much while leading him.

    In the dimly lit room, Zephyrine''s coy demeanor was a stark contrast to the room''s somber atmosphere. As the heavy door clicked shut behind Asher, a sense of confinement took over.

    However, Asher''s posture remained tall, every inch the dominant presence in the room.

    He turned towards her, a light smirk on his face, "So, what is this surprise you''ve prepared for me?"

    Zephyrine''s lips curved into a teasing smile, her voice dripping with temptation as she removed her garments while standing naked before him, "Well, Your Highness, the surprise is... me. You can enjoy this gift as much as you desire."

    "Is that so?" Asher''s voice was low, a hint of cold amusement lurking.

    -

    Few minutester,

    Asher exited the room with a distinct air of satisfaction and a smirk hanging on his lips.

    The door slowly began to close behind but revealed quite an unconventional picture.

    Zephyrine was a picture of mess and vulnerability ¨C her naked body, dangling from the ceiling by her wings tied to it, her head facing the floor with a flushed face, and her eyes rolled back.

    A bunch of feathersy strewn around the room, and saliva continued to trickle out of her mouth.

    It was as if she wasn''t even conscious enough to make sense of her surroundings, nor could she recollect what just happened.

    -

    Stepping into the balmy evening, the lure of a local tavern beckoned Asher. Its raucous sounds and the inviting amber glow ofnterns made it an enticing quick detour to collect some drinks for him and his women.

    As Asher made his entrance, the conversations seemed to falter for a moment. The room was filled with patrons from various walks of life, but they all recognized the authority and aura of the man who had just walked in.

    One of the tavern owners, a burly man with an apron stained from years of spills, hurried forward, "Your Highness! It''s an honor to have you here! Drinks are on the house tonight," he eximed, waving a server over to fetch the finest bottle of wine.

    Asher simply chuckled, enjoying the deference, "Much appreciated," he replied with a nod, taking a seat at a corner table with a clear view of the entrance while others didn''t dare to crowd around him and gave him privacy while he waited for his drinks.

    But just a few moments after sitting down, a statuesque woman with an unmistakably voluptuous silhouette sauntered over.

    Her skin was green with red eyes, though this was the first time most of the ones sitting inside were seeing such an unusually tall woman who was at least a couple of inches taller than the Bloodburn Consort, who was quite tall himself.

    However, it wasn''t a surprise since she wasing from one of the giant races, though they couldn''t help but wonder if she was dumb enough to approach the Bloodburn Consort.

    Every step she took was measured, ensuring that every eye in the room was on her. With a twinkle in her eye and a sultry smile ying on her lips, she addressed Asher.

    "Your Highness," she began in a voice that was smoky and seductive, "it''s not every day I get to see the great and glorious Bloodburn Consort. Mind if I join you?"

    Asher raised an eyebrow, as if he was intrigued by her presence. With a smirk, he replied, "And who might you be to seek the pleasure of mypany?"

    She leaned in slightly, her voice dripping with honeyed mischief, "Let''s just say I''m someone who appreciates... finer things in life. And today, that happens to be you."

    Asher''s yful smirk didn''t falter as he responded, "I''m ttered, truly. But as it happens, my day has ns of its own."

    The woman pressed her lips together briefly. But then her lips rxed, and her eyes held a glint of mischief and perhaps a touch of disappointment, "Is it too much to ask for just a moment of your time? A single drink to remember a unique encounter," As she be?" he inquired, pointing towards the bottle.

    spoke, her slender fingers danced over the small ss bottle she produced from the folds of her gown. The liquid inside shimmered mysteriously under the dim light of the tavern.

    Asher''s gaze followed the liquid with interest, "And what might that be?" he inquired, pointing towards the bottle.

    She leaned in closer, the scent of her perfume intoxicating, "A rare concoction from the east. They say it''s a drink shared by only those destined to meet. I saved at least one ever since the quest started."

    With a theatrical flourish, she poured the sparkling liquid into two delicate cups that were on the table. Offering one to Asher, she held her own cup aloft, her eyes never leaving his.

    Resigning himself to the unexpected detour the evening had taken, Asher sighed, "Alright, just this one," Lifting the cup to his lips, he downed the drink in one swift gulp, mirroring the woman''s actions.

    The woman''s smile widened, revealing perfect white teeth, "It tastes good¡­doesn''t it?" she whispered, setting her cup down.

    A peculiar lightheadedness began to creep over Asher, making the room around him blur slightly. He brought a hand up to his forehead, attempting to steady himself, "Why... why does the room feel like it''s spinning?" he murmured, his voice taking on a drowsy quality.

    The tall woman gave him a look of concern, her fingers deftly wrapping around his arm, "Oh dear, the drink from the east can sometimes be... overwhelming for the uninitiated. Perhaps you need a moment to rest. Why don''t you allow me to take you somewherefortable?"

    Without even waiting for his response, she led him out of the tavern, ignoring the whispers and gasps of the patrons.

    To many of them, it looked like a giantess taking care of her dainty charge, "Did you see that? The Bloodburn Consort... with her?" They whispered to one another, a mix of astonishment and amusement.

    Did he really have a thing for big women?

    The woman, however, seemed unbothered by the gossip, her focus solely on Asher.

    -

    Not long after, she reached a nondescript building, discreetly located away from prying eyes. She opened the door, and carried a wrapped object on her shoulder.

    Once inside, she dropped the wrapped figure onto the ground, allowing the cloth to unravel and reveal Asher''s unconscious form.

    With a smug grin, she stepped back, and her entire form began to shimmer and shift.

    The tall andmanding presence morphed into a petite, sprightly figure with striking red eyes and vibrant ruby twin tails.

    Her attire transformed into an elegant red gown that swirled around her pale, slender legs.

    Silvia Valentine looked down at the unconscious Asher, a mix of contempt and triumph evident in her eyes.

    She ced one delicate foot on his chest, pressing slightly. Her eyes sparkled with pique and smugness, "You should have been nice to Silvia from the beginning. But now you are going to be very helpful to this youngdy."

    She was feeling quite gleeful that she finally had him captive, though it was not like she could rx yet.

    But the silence was soon broken when Asher''s eyes suddenly snapped open. Without missing a beat, his fingerstched onto her foot, squeezing with a firm grip. The cold smirk on his face was a sharp contrast to the shock reflecting in her eyes.

    "No," he said with chilling calmness, his gaze never wavering from hers, "It''s going to be pretty much the other way around."

    Silvia''s heart raced. She tried to pull her foot away, her voice tinged with disbelief as she stammered, "H-How... You should be out for at least a few hours..."

    But Asher wasn''t one to be bested so easily. With a scoff, he gave a sudden jerk, causing Silvia to lose her bnce.

    "Kya!"

    Her cry pierced the silent room as she tumbled onto the cold stone floor.

    She felt herself being dragged by her foot, the rough floor scraping her skin. And as she looked up, Asher''s towering figure cast an intimidating shadow over her petite form.

    "You know," Asher began, leaning down and bringing his face closer to hers, every word dripping with restrained fury, "I''ve tried to be lenient, all for the sake of your mother''s good nature. But you? You''re pushing your luck."

    He let go of her ankle and instead pinned her wrists to the floor, his piercing gaze searching hers for any sign of deceit, "So, tell me, Silvia... what little game were you nning to y with me?"

    Feeling cornered, Silvia decided to take a desperate measure. A low hiss emanated from her throat as her fangs slowly emerged, glinting dangerously. Her bright red eyes glowed with a illusory glow, trying to sabotage his mind.

    She tried to lunge, hoping to bite him while disorienting him, though she was shocked to realize how ridiculously strong his grip was while not sumbing to her illusory powers. But she did notice a faint glow of his skull behind his skin for a brief moment, wondering if it had anything to do with him being immune to her charms.

    Still, not too long, he was weak enough to die from just a single kick from her. Did he really absorb that Deviar within the blink of an eye?

    But Asher only seemed to get pissed. With a swift move, he pulled up both of her wrists, mming them onto the floor with such force that a muffled cry escaped from Silvia''s lips.

    Her face contorted in pain, but when she met his eyes, they were filled with a mix of fear and pleading. Those round, bright red eyes of hers turned watery, resembling a helpless puppy.

    "Don''t," Asher''s voice dripped with a mocking tone, "even bother ying the damsel. You won''t be the first to try such tricks on me. And next time you try to do that, I might feel tempted to gouge your eyes out."

    Silvia, realizing her innocent act wasn''t going to work, puffed up her cheeks in frustration, letting out a small "hmph" and added," You can''t do such an ugly thing to this cutedy."

    "I am not ying here!" But the pressure on her wrists intensified suddenly, drawing another pained grimace from her.

    "Ow! Silvia will answer you!" she protested, her voice filled with a mix of pain and desperation.

    Asher''s hold loosened slightly, but his piercing gaze was still locked onto Silvia, waiting for her to speak.

    Taking a deep breath to gather her thoughts and nerves, Silvia began with evident trepidation, "T-This... youngdy was nning to extract the Deviar from you and use it as a bargaining chip against Sabina before she tries to kill Silvia."

    Asher''s brow furrowed, his expression a mix of surprise and intrigue, "Sabina? Why in the seven hells would she want you dead?" As far as he knew, Sabina enjoyed having Silvia under her palm.

    Silvia hesitated, her lips quivering. She finally murmured with a piqued expression, "She has been bullying this youngdy for a long time, and Silvia couldn''t find a better time to get back at her," Her expression fell as she continued with a sad and frustrated look, "But Silvia''s n backfired, and now Sabina ising after her," The fear in her eyes was palpable, making it clear that Sabina''s wrath was not something she could easily escape.

 Chapter 334 Small Vs Big?

    Chapter 334 Small Vs Big?

    Asher''s lips curled into a smirk, the amusement in his eyes contrasting sharply with the dire situation Silvia found herself in, "For a youngdy from one of the three Great Houses, you are quite... stupid. But I must hand it to you," he paused, tapping his chin thoughtfully, "you certainly don''tck courage. I''m not even sure if that''s a problem for me anymore."

    Within the privacy of his own thoughts, Asher was genuinely surprised.

    The audacity Silvia disyed, especially in trying to cross someone of Sabina''s caliber, was beyond what he''d expected from someone like her despite being under Sabina''s shadow for so many years.

    Or maybe it was not so surprising, considering how she never really thinks about the consequences of her actions and just does whatever it takes to get things done her way.

    Or maybe it was also because she had been dreaming of the best possible opportunity where consequences can''te back to bite her because people die in the Quest for the Worthy where no investigation can be made.

    The only one whom she remotely even listens to was none other than her mother. But now that Naida wasn''t here, she was free to act as she wanted.

    Despite her evident folly, the fact that she''d managed to evade Sabina and even reach here wasmendable.

    He felt Duncan may have been right about her. Silvia, for all her vanity and annoyance, does have skills befitting her lineage.

    And this only made him smile inwardly, feeling maybe he could hold back a bit.

    Silvia''s cheeks puffed up, a visible sign of her displeasure. Her voice filled with indignation as she bared her fangs again, "You can''t justbel Silvia as some stupid youngdy! If this youngdy''s mother hears about this, she won''t be nice to you anymore."

    Asher leaned in, so close that Silvia could feel the coolness of his breath, making her big, round eyes blink, and her cheeks slightly turn reddish.

    His eyes were icy, and his voice dropped to a chilling whisper, "Your mother''s opinions should be the least of your worries right now. Forgetting that you went against your mother''s wishes by messing with me again, drugging me, and trying to take the Deviar is more than enough for me to reward you with the harshest punishment. But, instead of punishing you like that, I can go easy on you. However¡­first, you are going to help me with something."

    Silvia wrinkled her nose as she shook her head firmly, "You can''t bully this youngdy like that. Silvia is already running away from one."

    Asher raised an eyebrow, "You might want to reconsider your choices, especially since you decided to cause trouble for me while I was minding my own business," His eyes glittered with a dangerous glint as he suddenly rolled her over, her delicate frame now facing the cold floor, "I think it''s time for a small lesson in consequences. Maybe a few spanks will drive some sense into that stubborn head of yours," Saying so, Asher rolled her over, pinned her wrists with one hand while using the other to pull up her skirt to reveal her pert buttocks half covered by an elegant piece of red panties with fine embroidery.

    Silvia was startled and had her eyes widen upon feeling cold air brushing her bare skin down there, "You savage! This youngdy can make you lose your hand for¡ª"

    *PHA!*

    "Own!~" Silvia purred as his hand plowed into the soft skin of her buttocks, sending a wave of pain but, at the same time, a strange, inexplicable sensation that made blood rush not only towards her buttocks but also her face.

    "Lose my hand? A savage like me can''t possibly get scared by that, can I?"

    *Pha! Pha!...*

    Each spank was sharp and deliberate, causing Silvia to yelp in a mix of pain and surprise.

    By the time the fifth spanknded, her eyes were brimming with unshed tears, though her pale face now had a strong reddish hue, "S-Stop!" she finally cried out, her voice tinged with desperation, "S-Silvia will help¡­Just no more spanking¡­" She was feeling hot and a stinging sensation down there and wanted him to stop before she embarrassed herself.

    As a youngdy, she can''t humiliate herself, especially not in front of him.

    Her mother had always told her to maintain elegance and bearings no matter the situation.

    And his spanking was throwing her thoughts in disarray as well.

    Asher ceased his actions, not expecting to feel so satisfied from spanking her and making her sumb.

    He crouched down, gently nudging her chin up to meet his gaze, "See? That wasn''t so difficult now, was it? And don''t mistake me for a brute. I can be quite generous. Assist me without any tricks, and I''ll see what I can do about your little predicament with Sabina."

    Silvia''s bright red eyes widened, reflecting a mixture of hope and astonishment.

    But she then pursed her lips and looked at him skeptically, "Silvia won''t believe anything unless she sees with her own eyes. You don''t even have a reason to go against her."

    Asher curved his lips and said, "Of course, but you can''t find out without helping me, right? As for my reason, let''s just say you aren''t the only one with grievances."

    Silvia adjusted her posture, her skirt now looking less disheveled as she tried to regain some semnce of pride, "Whatever. You''re lucky that this youngdy is feeling magnanimous today," she said, brushing her twin tails over her shoulder with grandeur, "Otherwise, I wouldn''t entertain such conversations."

    Asher couldn''t help but grin at her antics, "You truly are a character," he remarked, "But tell me, why did you choose such a... grandiose disguise earlier? Did you really think it would make it easier to drug me?" Asher remembered it as an odd experience, getting flirty advances from a big woman, though the one hiding behind the disguise was not so big.

    Silvia huffed, her ruby eyes dancing with spite as she admitted, "Some rather ignorant fellow once told this youngdy that he didn''t have a liking for small women. Thought Silvia would give him a taste of the opposite."

    Asher scoffed in amusement, thoroughly entertained by her reasoning, "Still holding onto that? Silvia, you''re a piece of work."

    Even though she said that, Asher felt skeptical. She was around 5 feet tall while her disguise went well above 7. Does she secretly desire of being taller and voluptuous?

    He then added with a shake of his head, "But you''ve got it wrong. I don''t prefer any extremes, small or big. You should have studied me better."

    Silvia''s pout deepened, "Hmph, what''s so bad about small things?" She then eyed him, clearly looking for a rise, "What makes you like them being b-big?" Silvia briefly nced at her own disappointing bust before shifting her gaze to him, her eyes brimming with curiosity.

    Asher shrugged and said, "It just feels good to hold something soft and warm that fills up your palms. But why do you care what I like? Not all men are like me."

    "No!" Silvia strongly said with a bitter look, "Men always like them big, thinking they are better and mock those with small ones¡­

    They..." Her eyes began to glisten, and they didn''t seem like the crocodile tears she had been showing before.

    This made Asher feel surprised, not expecting her to feel that conscious about her bust, and couldn''t help but ask, "Who would dare to mock a youngdy like you? Don''t say my name," Asher said, just in case she was going to cry about that.

    However, Silvia briefly sniffled and said with a bitter gaze, "As Silva said earlier, she is not stupid. This youngdy has had some experience with bad toys, and none of them enjoyed ying with her. But Silvia has be tired of punishing them, and it wouldn''t change the fact that Sabina would still be ahead of her in that aspect too!"

    Asher kept on listening while realizing that Silvia considered Sabina a cut-throat rival she had to defeat. He couldn''t help but feel interested to know their history, though he surely wasn''t expecting Silvia to suddenly vent about her small bust to him.

    And as expected from a pompous and vain youngdy like her, she must have tried to get men to like her, especially her small chest.

    Even if she was not married and couldn''t lose their virginity, nobledies like her could still have their fair share of "fun" in secret.

    However, she got pissed when they didn''t react as she expected.

    But he thought they probably felt turned off due to her entric nature and status, especially when one wrong move could end them up in a worse ce than a gutter.

    "So¡­This youngdy wants you to confirm one thing," Silvia looked straight at Asher as she said with clenched fists as Asher looked on with a confused look.

    Silvia took a deep breath before cing her hands on her breasts from outside her dress and said, her cheeks turning red slightly, "Silvia wants you to t-touch her breasts and see if it''s really inferior to those with bigger ones."

    "Huh?" Asher had his jaw ck since this was thest thing he was expecting her to ask of him. Not too long ago, she was baring her fangs to bite his fingers off, and now she wants him to touch her breasts? Was she really okay in the head?

    She always struck him as one type of crazy, but not to this extent.

    Silvia''s face reddened even more upon seeing him stare at her like that, "Don''t look at this youngdy like that. Silvia hates to admit it, but you aren''t afraid of me, and you are popr among thedies. She wants an honest opinion from someone like you."

    However, the fact that she was actually perceptive of people made him wonder if her snobbish and entitled personality was just a cover to hide her insecurities while venting her disappointment and anger.

    Pushing aside those thoughts, he narrowed his eyes as he said, "Fine, since you are so demanding¡­" Saying so, Asher suddenly pushed her onto the bed, startling Silvia, though she held her breath, wanting to see this through.

    He loosened the ribbon on her bodice one by one until her gown loosened up and removed the entire thing off her body.

    He had his brows raised upon seeing her half-naked petite frame exuding a unique charm that made her appear as if she was frozen in the prime of her youth despite being old enough to be his mother.

    But that pretty much applied to all vampires with the added bonus of preserving most of their youth even if they get old.

    Her pale skin was a wless porcin, and while her proportions were modest, there was an undeniable sensuality of her figure, especially when she was lying on the bed like that with a hint of vulnerabilitypared to her usual fussy and pettish bearings.

    Silvia became unusually silent upon feeling his burning gaze on her body.

    Asher leaned forward, hisrge frame casting a shadow over her figure while loosening the sash of red fabric around her small breasts.

    A pair of lovely, taut breasts revealed themselves with rosy tips that were perky.

    Silvia averted her gaze as her arms unconsciously slid over her body as if in difort upon feeling his gaze on her small breasts.

    However, Asher used his hands to spread her slender arms to the side as he said with a subtle smile, "I hate to admit it, but¡­they look beautiful."

    Asher wasn''t lying, as they seemed beautifully shaped with such perky nipples.

    Her corbones were distinctly pronounced, creating an elegant shelf that framed the base of her neck and added an element of temptation to her appearance.

    Looking like this and with her mouth shut, she had more womanly charms, and even more if she had her silky hair loosened.

    Silvia was taken aback by his suddenpliment, but based on his expression, it seemed sincere and not forced, unlike how she had heard from others.

    Still, she couldn''t help but ask as if she wanted to confirm it, "D-Do you really mean it?"

    "Why? You don''t believe me?" Asher asked as he cupped her A-cup breasts and began to fondle them as if trying to feel their softness.

    "Hnnm~" Silvia purred as Asher massaged her breasts, the warmth

    from his hands seeping into her cold body.

    Usually, she can''t bear any kind of heat, but right now, the heat she was feeling under her skin was making her giddy. The way he was fondling them¡­Has he mastered the art of massaging them?

    However, just like he expected, fondling small breasts didn''t feel as good as fondling bigger ones.

    "W-Why are you making such a face? Hnnn~ I-It doesn''t feel gooo-Mnnn~??" Silvia asked with a wince upon seeing him furrowing his brows. Why was she even expecting anything different?

    Her face was flushed red, though her bright red eyes were glinting with nervousness while awaiting his answer.

    Asher didn''t know why this youngdy was putting so much importance on what he thought since he clearly told her his preference.

    However, he still didn''t want to give a judgment without thorough testing and said, "To make sure, I will have to taste it if you don''t mind."

    And to his surprise, Silvia hesitated for a moment before nodding nervously, "Okay¡­This youngdy will allow you to do that."

    Without waiting any further, Asher leaned forward and sucked her entire breast into his mouth while pinching her other perky nipple, rubbing it between his fingers.

    "Ahhn!~" Silvia mewled as her back arched slightly, feeling like nerves were on fire as he devoured her breasts with his hot mouth.

    And contrary to his expectations, it felt oddly satisfying to suck an entire breast without it overflowing over his mouth. It was as if he was tasting small but soft pies in his mouth, allowing him to savour the entire vor of it or at least the illusion of it.

    And flicking her perky nipple just added to the gratifying sensation.

    "Kyannnn~ You are tickling me!~" Silvia purred as she arched her neck, feeling like her nerves were tickling her. She could feel him leaving behind hot kisses across her cleavage before sucking in her other breast.

    Asher raised his brows and realized her breasts were too sensitive for her, though it didn''t stop him from sucking on her nipples just to get more amusement from her expressions.

    He found this a more suitable punishment than spanking her.

    Her flushed breasts glistened as he licked them up vigorously, his tongue flicking her nipples on the way while her entire body began to shiver.

    And, as if to add a finishing touch, he caught her erect nipple between his teeth and nibbled on it while pulling it upwards.

    "Haanhhh!~~" Her legs suddenly jerked, and the next moment, a wet patch suddenly began to form and spread on the surface of her red panties.

    Asher was surprised to see her cum this fast by just tasting her breasts for barely a minute.

    Silvia was panting, her eyes hazy, never expecting to cum while trying to get a simple and honest opinion from him.

    However, it felt like ages since she came like this, and never before has it felt so good. It was as if his tongue had some magic.

    *Buzzz*

    Suddenly, a buzz sounded as Asher took out his Whisperstone and sighed, "Oops, it seems like I overstayed. I have to get back now," Asher felt that Ceti might rush inside if he kept them waiting for too long under the sun.

    Silvia''s eyes widened as she quickly reeled in her thoughts, determined to know his answer.

    Making herself sit up slowly, she then asked, "Wait¡­this¡­this youngdy demands your answer¡­You can''t leave without saying that," She stressed with a flushed face.

    Asher smirked and said, "I never said the testing wasplete, but¡­your breasts aren''t half-bad as you think they are," Saying so, Asher walked out while closing the door behind.

    Silvia grabbed her dress and hugged it towards her chest, her lips rxing into a bright smile as if she finally found hope.

    However, she could still feel her breasts being soaked in the warmth he left behind, feeling some sort of emptiness, "Silvia, you are stupid..."

    -

    Asher had a smile hanging on his lips as he walked. He realized that a woman like Silvia can''t be tamed by fear.

    Even if she does sumb, she will bite back one day, just like how she tried to cause Sabina trouble, and it would be at a time when nobody expects it.

    Of course, if he was strong enough in the future, he would never have to worry about her. But why even bother taking that slight chance when he can have her be his minion?

    Now that he knew her weakness, he realized the right way to handle her was by ying on her insecurities.

    Since he felt he could use her in the future, it wouldn''t hurt to have her not see him in a hostile way.

    Since her mother and her brother were already friendly rtions with him, it would also be good to have her in the bag as well.

    After all, he was going to need all the help and support for his ns once he returned home.

 Chapter 335 To Hold You Under The Sky

    Chapter 335 To Hold You Under The Sky

    Asher''s return to the beach was met with a mixture of anticipation and impatience. The sun was now hanging a bit low, casting long shadows over the soft sand and painting the horizon with a medley of oranges and yellow.

    The soft lull of the waves was asionally punctuated by the distantughter and chatter of other people.

    Is was ying with Callisa at some distance away from Merina and Ceti but had her gaze softened upon seeing Asher return.

    Merina smiled upon seeing him return, and it seemed like she was eagerly but patiently waiting for his return, except for one other person.

    Her eyes shifted to Ceti, whose arms were crossed in a pose of disapproval, as Asher approached.

    "Your Highness, may I ask, what took you so long?" Ceti inquired, arching an eyebrow.

    Why would he need to spend so much time with that obnoxious harpy?

    What kind of special ''gift'' did she have for him?

    With a confident swagger in his step, Asher raised his palm, taking out a drink in his hand with a flourish.

    He presented it to Ceti, grinning mischievously, "I was on a quest to procure the finest beverages this beach has to offer. Or were you waiting for me too long?"

    Ceti''s cheeks tinted with a faint blush, but she cleared her throat and denied with pinched lips, "Of course. It''s my duty to ensure you don''t get into trouble but I appreciate your kindness," Saying so, she epted the drink with a petnt smile, not expecting him to procure a drink for her.

    Chuckling, Asher responded, "Of course, of course," Without missing a beat, he added, "But for now, let''s savor the moment," He gracefully lifted a finger, letting a strand of mana flow forth. It danced through the air before touching the ground.

    Instantly, a glowing rune circle, bathed in a deep blue luminescence, emerged from beneath.

    The circle expanded, enveloping Asher, the three women, and even a section of the sea, which included Callisa, who was still ying in the waters.

    Within seconds, their portion of the beach became a sanctuary, concealing everyone within it to those outside.

    The surrounding people nced around in mild confusion, their gazesnding on the spot where the group once sat, now shrouded in an opaque barrier.

    There were sighs and murmurs, the onlookers both impressed and slightly envious of the private haven the Bloodburn Consort had conjured.

    They sighed in disappointment since they could no longer take glimpses at such a beautiful sight.

    But people had already begun to gossip, wondering what they were doing in there.

    Inside the sanctuary, the ambiance was serene. The sounds from outside were muted, and the light seemed softer, creating an intimate setting.

    Asher looked around, satisfied, "Now, shall we indulge?" he proposed, lifting his drink in a toast as Merina and Ceti raised their sses as well.

    As she drank, Ceti felt her chest drumming with a certain tension, wondering why he erected a barrier like this.

    Was he nning to do something¡­?

    Asher cast his eyes in the direction where Is was, indulgently watching Callisa y at a distance. He turned to Merina and Ceti, with a small smile ying on his lips, and advised, "You both should rx and enjoy the sun. I will return shortly."

    With purpose in his stride, he moved towards Is, prompting the brow of Ceti to crease with subtle concern.

    She couldn''t shake off the feeling that there had been a ripple of tension undercurrent between Asher and Is ever since the day they had shared a bed, a tension subtle but palpable.

    "Is everything alright between Is and him?" Ceti couldn''t help but voice her apprehension, her eyes flickering between Asher''s retreating back and her mother.

    Merina, with eyes that held the depth of understanding and eptance, gave Ceti a look that was intricate,den with unspoken words and empathy, "Their circumstances aren''t exactly kind. Being together, especially once we return, isn''t written in the stars for them and knowing that only makes it harder for both of them," she said with a gentle sigh.

    Ceti''s eyes, mirrors reflecting the battle between realization and eptance, softened. With a smile that was both understanding and somewhat mncholic, she murmured, "That''s probably true for any woman who harbors feelings for him, barring the queen," She then continued in her mind, ''If only he wasn''t the royal consort¡­'' But she then shook away that thought, realizing it wasn''t fair for Rowena.

    As the two women engaged in their contemtive conversation, Asher had reached where Is was stationed.

    His gazended on Callisa, who was engrossed in her own world of y.

    With the giant pincers she moved with surprising grace, she was conjuring elemental figures; a visage of Is formed from water particles with attention to the minutest detail, a masterpiece of devotion and innocence. It seemed like she was getting better and better with her precision and control.

    Observing the enchanting tableau, a chuckle escaped Asher''s lips, "She seems to have developed a delightful penchant for crafting elemental portraits," he noted, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

    Is, with a smile as gentle and soothing as the moonlight, nced at Callisa, her eyes radiating pride and fondness, "She indeed is extraordinary," she agreed softly, her gaze lingering on the young Kraken''s innocent antics with an expression that was a beautiful amalgamation of pride and affection.

    With a gentle and unanticipated movement, Asher enveloped Is in his arms from behind, the warm proximity causing her eyes to flutter open in mild astonishment, and her brows to lift in delicate arches.

    The intimacy of the moment cast a soft yet resolute veil over his gaze, as he lowered his chin to gently rest on her shoulder, bringing his lips close to her ear.

    Do you remember," he began, his voice a soft, velvety whisper that melded seamlessly with the ambient murmur of the sea, "that day, you asked me if I could hold you under the open sky like this?"

    The words,ced with the subtle timbre of his voice, settled over Is like a tender, ethereal cloak, causing her eyes to dim, their luminous glow softening into a reflective, contemtive light.

    "I''m aware," Asher continued, the smile never leaving his face though it bore the weight of sincerity and resolution, "that this moment, as precious as it is, isn''t the epitome of what you envisioned, of what you yearned for. But, once we return, once we step back into the realm we call home, I desire nothing more than to hold you before everyone¡ªopenly, defiantly, proudly."

    His words, a gentle yet irrevocable promise, hung in the air, their significance not lost on Is, "What kind of a man would I be if I am too scared to hold someone I want to live with for the rest of my life?"

    Is''s heart trembled, osciting between disbelief and ecstasy, caught in the whirlwind of Asher''s confession of not only his love for her but also wanting to make her his wife.

    She wasn''t expecting this, not only because of his present status but because knowing his past as well.

    However, amidst the allure of his promation, reality, with its jagged, unyielding edges, nudged at her consciousness. With furrowed brows and hands that delicately, tentatively rested on his, she voiced her concern, a whisperced with uncertainty.

    "But, Asher," she murmured, the name rolling off her tongue with a familiarity and affection that was innate, "What about Rowena? You are her consort. Other than the bad blood between our ancestors, our people were at war not too long ago. How can we have a future?"

    Is knew as a consort, he couldn''t have any other woman officially. Rowena also would feel hurt and perhaps angry if she learned about this.

    Moreover, Asher held feelings for Rowena despite what happened in the past. He wouldn''t leave her.

    She also still hadn''t forgotten herst conversation with Rowena under the night sky, the subtle yet firm warning in her words.

    In a smooth, deliberate motion, Asher turned her around and tilted Is''s chin upward gently, aligning their gazes until they locked, creating a silent, electricmunion between the two.

    With eyes radiating warmth and undeniable resolve, he offered a smile, soft yet steadfast, gently assuaging the tumultuous sea of emotions within Is.

    "Is," he began with a tender yet firm certainty painting his voice, "You can leave the uncertainties revolving around Rowena to me. Your mind shouldn''t be burdened by my matters. The only thing you should think about is whether you are willing to talk to your parents and people about us? Are you willing to do it for us? Because I can''t do this alone, nor would I want to make your life difficult since if we do this, then it''s a given that things won''t be easy. But I promise you, if you do agree, I will be there for you every step of the way just like how you have been for me."

    Her eyes, reflecting a myriad of emotions, gazed back at him, flickering with the internal dialogue she was navigating.

    The prospect of facing her people, of standing before her parents with the truth hanging between them, was daunting, inducing a sense of anxiety within her.

    Yet, as she submerged herself into the depths of Asher''s dark yellow eyes, witnessing the steady me of determination and affection flickering within, a surge of conviction filled her heart, propelling her forward.

    "The moment I surrendered myself to you," Is whispered, her voice imbued with soft strength and undeniable sincerity, cradling his cheek tenderly with her hand, "was the moment I chose you as my man. So the least I could do is not let you fight alone for us."

    Her words, saturated withmitment and unspoken promises, acted as a maic force, pulling them closer until the distance dissolved, until there was nothing separating them but the whisper-thin space, charged with anticipation.

    With smiles reflecting their feelings, they bridged the gap, their lips meeting in a kiss that was at once gentle and profound,den with the silent pledges and deep affection flowing between them.

    The world around them faded into inconsequence as they indulged in the sweetness of the moment, savoring the love that enveloped them like the most exquisite, intoxicating wine.

    Her arms were hugging his neck while his arms wrapped around her slender waist, pulling her closer as they felt each other''s warmth upon having their bodies press together.

    Callisa, who was silently and curiously listening to their conversation, had her bulbous eyes blinking upon seeing them suddenly engaging in such a passionate moment.

    She meekly lowered herself into the water upon hearing Is''s voice in her head, telling her to not look.

    However, after covering her eyes with her giant pincers, she opened them slightly to take a small peek, her bulbous eyes glowing, feeling curious and moved by the warmth these two were sharing.

 Chapter 336 A Special Kind Of Hell

    Chapter 336 A Special Kind Of Hell

    In the tranquil glow of the sun, its beautiful rays illuminating the waters and the sand, Is found herself nestled against Asher''s sturdy chest, a sheer sheet of fabric delicately swathed around their naked forms after sharing a round of warmth and passion.

    The ambient lull of the whispering waves apanied their serene picture, with Asher reclining against a jagged, ancient rock, a silent witness to their secluded moment.

    Is, her eyes reflectingplex emotions, directed her gaze towards Callisa, who was still pretending to hide in the waters, though her bulbous eyes were popping out every once in a while.

    Due to her highly curious nature, Is felt it was a good thing she used a curtain of water as a veil until they were done.

    With a voice tinged with hesitant curiosity, Is broke the silence while hugging his hands, "So¡­other than telling about us, are you going to tell Rowena everything once we get back?"

    A deep, resonant sigh escaped Asher''s lips, reverberating through the air,den with unspoken burdens and contemtion.

    Slowly, with a motion mirroring the reluctant descent of the sun, he shook his head, "Rowena lived within the shadow of her father, believing him to be her sole anchor, the only family who loved her, irrespective of who he really was. At least to her, he was the father of the century. Letting her learn about her father''s killer, who turned out to be the very same man she is married to and has feelings for, would unleash pain beyond measure. I know it best. Not to mention, it would jeopardize my vengeance that I have been nning ever since. My current strength is still insufficient. I need more power and influence before I can take on the other side."

    Is''s gaze descended, her eyes veiled by a curtain of contemtion as she whispered, "But then, would you be really okay by¡­" Is wanted to know if he was prepared to live a lie with her. But she also knew he wouldn''t let an entire lifetime go to waste. He would never be able to rest knowing that those who destroyed his life had plundered his dignity and fame and living on happily.

    "Yes, that part of my life I have to keep it hidden from her," Asher affirmed solemnly, his voice a low, haunting murmur reverberating through the cool air, "But not forever. Once I get my vengeance, I will tell her everything and face whatever destiny has in store for me. I know it''s cowardly and wrong of me to do this, but I have long since lost my moralpass. I can differentiate between right and wrong, but I can no longer afford the luxury to do something about it. I have been damned long before I woke up as a demon. So I won''t be surprised if there is a special kind of hell waiting for me," His eyes briefly glinted with a rueful light before his eyes hardened, finding the distant horizon, where the sun continued to shine as brightly as ever.

    Is, with a tender, steadfast shake of her head, wove her delicate fingers through Asher''s, "Asher," she murmured, her voice a gentle caress through the soft, evening breeze, "You spent an entire lifetime trying to do the right thing, and the Angels only punished you for it. So now, nobody can me you if you try things their way. I am sure the Devils see you in a good light by giving you a second chance, by bringing us together so that you are not alone."

    With a faint, heartwarming smile tugging at his lips, Asher bent slightly, nting a soft, affectionate kiss on her shoulder, then grazing her cheek with another gentle peck, "Perhaps," he whispered with an air of lightness, "But let us retreat before our absence makes Cetie and take a peek."

    "Oh, she isn''t that curious, unlike a certain naughty one," Is chuckled yfully, her gaze flickering towards Callisa, who instantly dipped her bulbous eyes beneath the water''s surface, feigning innocence at their exchange, "You go ahead, I''ve got a lesson in privacy to impart to a certain mischievous girl," Callisa who seemed to have heard Is, began to wade deep into the waters as if trying to run away.

    Shaking his head with an amused chuckle, Asher stood, ncing back at Is with a knowing smirk, "She''s at that age. Curiosity is only natural. But, handle it as you see fit," Asher knew mentally Callisa was as mature as a teenager, and it wasmon knowledge how curious teenagers can be.

    Meanwhile, back at their designated spot, Ceti sat perched on her sunlounger, lips pursed tightly, arms folded across her chest in an unmistakable disy of indignation.

    As Asher''s figure emerged, approaching their enve, she couldn''t help but toss a pointed, somewhat petnt question his way without even lifting her gaze to meet his.

    "Your Highness, should I assume your lengthy disappearance was... enjoyable?" Ceti couldn''t help but remember the subtle, muffled moans echoing in the distance not too long ago. It was as if they were trying to hide such lewd sounds but at the same time not.

    If they were ashamed of doing it outside, why would they even do it in the first ce? How baffling and improper! She knew something fishy was going to happen the moment he put up that barrier.

    At Ceti''s brazen inquiry, Merina could only offer a resigned smile, casting a subtle, cautionary nce toward her daughter.

    Her eyes seemed to whisper a silent plea for discretion and tact. After all, she wouldn''t want to risk offending him with her insinuations, however light-hearted they might be intended.

    A subtle smile ying on his lips, Asher produced an ornate bottle containing a glowing, ethereal oil that seemed to pulsate with an inner light.

    The sight of this otherworldly elixir caught Ceti and Merina off-guard, their eyes blinking in puzzlement as they regarded the mysterious concoction.

    "Caught your attention?" Asher''s voice broke through their reverie, his smile widening as he spoke, "This right here is a rare, sought-after treasure. Supposedly, it possesses the magical quality of enhancing the suppleness and allure of a woman''s skin while inducing a sense of pure bliss. I thought, why not offer you both the indulgent experience of having it applied by none other than me?"

    Merina''s cheeks instantly flushed a delicate shade of rose, her eyes widening with surprise and a tinge of awkwardness. "Master, such a gesture is... unnecessary," she mumbled gently, her eyes flickering away, unable to meet his.

    On the other hand, Ceti was taken aback, caught in the swirl of his unexpected offer, her heart pounding unsteadily in her chest, "Your with mirth, "How do you n to reach your back? That''s quite the expanse of skin to cover, and it would be a shame to miss any spot."

    Highness," she stuttered, her voice barely above a whisper,den with unmistakable fluster, "W-We are indeed grateful for your generosity, but you need not trouble yourself. A few drops will suffice; we can manage the application on our own."

    Asher''s response was a yful shake of his head, his eyes twinkling with mirth, "How do you n to reach your back? That''s quite the expanse of skin to cover, and it would be a shame to miss any spot."

    Ceti''s face turned an even deeper shade of crimson, her eyes darting away as she hugged her knees closer to her chest, "Your generous offer is deeply appreciated, Your Highness, but I am afraid I have to decline," she muttered, almost under her breath.

    Asher let out a soft sigh, a yful glint still dancing in his eyes, "What a pity. It seems your mother will have the exclusive privilege then," Turning towards Merina, he instructed gently, "Merina, why don''t you lie on your stomach and rx?"

    Ceti pressed her lips together, watching with aplex emotion flickering through her eyes as her motherplied without protest.

    She understood, perhaps better than anyone, the desires and wishes hidden within her mother''s heart.

    If it was any other man, she definitely would have kicked up a fuss. But right now, she felt like her hands were tied.

    With a resigned eptance, she remained silent while feeling her mother''s awkward gaze on her, which in turn was making her feel even more awkward.

    Ceti watched as Asher sat beside her mother, who was lying on her stomach, her chin resting on her hands while parting her long ck hair to the side.

    Ceti winced as her mother''s ck bikini loosened at his touch, revealing a canvas of velvety, sun-kissed skin.

    She never knew her mother had such a shapely back and wondered why her mother always felt self-conscious of her age despite having such great skin.

    Herrge breasts were squished against the squishy cushion, making her back breasts visible to him in a tempting way.

    The oil, gleaming with a faint, iridescent glow, slipped from its container like liquid gold, cascading in rivulets between Asher''s fingers before meeting Merina''s red skin with a kiss as tender as morning dew.

    The scent of the exotic concoction - a mix of rare blooms and enchanted herbs - enveloped them, weaving an invisible smell of allure and mystique through the balmy air.

    Even Ceti couldn''t help but feel momentarily mesmerized by the scent.

    Asher''s hands, imbued with the oil''s magic and his inherent warmth, began to work their charm on the expanse of Merina''s back, tracing the curvature of her spine with a touch as light and caressing as a lover''s whisper.

    "Mnnn~" Merina softly and unconsciously let a sound escape her lips, only to swallow them immediately since she felt it embarrassing, especially with her daughter sitting near her.

    However, each stroke of his big, warm hands was deliberate, a poetic dance of push and pull, pressure and release, sending ripples of pleasure coursing through Merina''s sinew and bone.

    As he ventured lower, Asher attended to her loin with exquisite care, fingers dancing over the sensitive area with the precision of a maestro.

    It was the area right in the middle of the bottom of her spine and highly sensitive in ways she didn''t expect.

    "Mhn~" Merina''s breath hitched, her body responding with involuntary shivers and tremors, as each press and knead unfurled knots of tension she hadn''t known existed.

    A sigh, soft and melodious, escaped her lips, a silent tune of bliss and surrender ying in the recesses of her soul.

    Her countenance mirrored the ecstasy coursing through her veins, features softening, eyes gleaming with anguorous glow despite her desperate attempts to retain herposure in front of her daughter.

    But it felt so blissful and rxing that she felt tempted to let herself free. To even get such treatment from her Master was an honor and a dream. As a maid, thest thing she would expect her Master to do was this. However, she was d that he had changed for the betterpared to the time he woke up first.

    With every caress, with every tender application of pressure, he seemed to erase lines of worry and years of hardship, leaving in their wake a visage of tranquil satisfaction. It was as if his touch allowed her to feel his care, making her feel young and flutters in the stomach.

    Ceti was sitting, hiding her face behind her legs, and felt like leaving, but at the same time, she didn''t want to leave in case this pervert consort might want to engage in some indecent stuff with her mother in public. He dared to do it with Is outside, so surely...

    Even with the barrier, it still felt very embarrassing and improper.

    However, seeing the blissful expression on her mother''s face and the way he was massaging her skin, especially on her side breasts, made Ceti''s heart race faster, wondering if it was really that good, and for a moment, she couldn''t help but feel envious of her mother.

    "Merina, why don''t you lie on your back now?"

    "Wait!" Ceti called out before she realized it, a part of her not wanting to have to watch her mother engage in anything lewd with him in the open like this while another part of her was burning with desire and curiosity.

    Merina''s eyesnguidly opened upon suddenly getting broken away from the blissful sensation.

    Asher raised a brow as Ceti took a deep breath and said with a deep shade of crimson on her cheeks, "I-I can give it a try..."

 Chapter 337 Hunting For A Very Tasty Elixir

    Chapter 337 Hunting For A Very Tasty Elixir

    "I-I want my turn."

    Ceti''s words were impulsive sprites darting from her lips, and she regretted suddenly saying it out aloud as if she was eagerly waiting for it.

    However, they were heard, and they set the wheels in motion. In a blink, Asher moved swiftly, settling beside her with a yful chuckle that seemed to hum through the warm air, infusing it with a charge of electricity.

    "Why the wide eyes?" he teased, an impish smile ying upon his lips, urging her without words to relinquish control and yield to the pending indulgence, "Just rx and lie down. On the sand. It should make the experience better."

    Her body acquiesced before her mind could mount a protest, finding herself prone, the sand beneath her acting as nature''s cushion, with anticipation painting her red skin in shades of sensitivity and awareness, she hadn''t known.

    Her big breasts sunk and squeezed onto the sand, giving Asher a tempting view of her back breasts.

    And with just a single stroke of his finger, Asher loosened the string of her blood-red bikini, revealing her entire shapely and toned back.

    Ceti winced as she felt the cool air caress her back and the sides of her breasts. Even if she still had her underwear on, she felt as if she was lying on the sand naked.

    With practiced ease, Asher dispensed the golden, glowing oil onto his hands, then onto Ceti''s back.

    It felt like the first drop of rain after a parched spell, surprising yet delightful, a ssh of indulgence she''d never permitted herself but had secretly yearned for.

    Her skin whispered secrets to Asher''s fingers as they began their orchestrated movement.

    The initial touch was a harmony offort and uncertainty, his hands firm yet gentle, igniting tiny fires of pleasure along her spine, caressing away the stiffness and coyness alike.

    "Hnn~" Every press, every glide, was new and alien to Ceti, yet each seemed to beckon her closer to a realm of rxation she hadn''t known existed.

    Her muscles surrendered, one after another, under Asher''s knowing hands, unfurling like blossoms greeting the dawn, revealing a softness and vulnerability carefully concealed beneath theyers of modesty and duty.

    "Mnn~" Involuntary sighs escaped her, whispers of pleasure and relief mingling with the ambient sounds of the beach just as his hands massaged her underarms.

    With each stroke, Ceti felt a subtle transformation, as ifyers of armor and reticence were being peeled away, leaving behind a version of her more authentic and unfettered.

    For the uninitiated princess, it was not just a physical alleviation but an emotional unburdening, amunion of silence and touch where words were unnecessary, and understanding was implicit.

    With each application, the oil melded seamlessly into her skin, entuating its natural grace. It danced across her back, navigating the gentle curves and slopes with a fluid elegance, highlighting the beauty of her physique with its glossy touch.

    Merina smiled, seeing her daughter enjoy his massage with such a blissful look. She had never seen her look so rxed and happy. This made her look at her Master with a loving gaze, feeling as if he had not only changed her life but her daughter''s as well for the better.

    Asher''s hands were burning hot, warming up Ceti''s body as his fingers squeezed into her firm yet soft skin, making her feel weird down there.

    But her eyes trembled as his oily, warm hands slipped towards her side breasts, and she could feel his devilish fingers squeezing them from top to bottom.

    "Hnnng~" Ceti felt blood rushing to her face and breasts, making her legs squirm and feeling like she shouldn''t stay here any longer.

    But as if reading her thoughts, she felt Asher''s hot breath beside her ears as he whispered, "Don''t be nervous, Ceti. There is nothing wrong about enjoying a harmless massage. Your beautiful breasts could use some love, don''t you think?" He said as he kept squeezing her plump side breasts like kneading flour.

    A sinful moan escaped her lips upon feeling his burning fingers dipping into her breasts and hearing him shamelessly spouting such words,"I..Hnnnng~" She felt giddy, and something hot and wet was pooling down there. She shouldn''t let this go on, but his warm hands were so good, it was weakening her defenses.

    "Do you want me to massage you down there as well?" Asher''s raunchy words, along with the sensation of his hands slipping towards the crack of her buttocks over her panties, made Ceti''s eyes widen as they regained rity.

    She also saw her mother''s gaze, and remembering her mother was here the entire time, she winced as she suddenly got up and ran towards the waters while holding onto her bikini, "I-I am fine with this!"

    Asher chuckled upon seeing the fearless Battlemaster running away from a ''massage'', though his eyes turned towards Merina, who blushed as he said with a smirk, "Let''s continue from where we left off."

    -

    Underneath the canopy of the evening sky, a woman, along with arge entourage, graced Hellbringer''s Haven with her ominous yet captivating presence.

    Draped in an exquisite gown of the deepest blue, the fabric whispered secrets as it caressed her curves, weaving a dance between elegance and seduction.

    It framed her alluring cleavage with daring intimacy, while leaving her slender, moonlit arms bare, showcasing their deceptive fragility.

    Her silver hair, a cascade of liquid moonlight, tumbled down her back in a mesmerizing flow, weaving a silver magic that seemed enchanting.

    With every step she took, Sabina exuded an intoxicating charm, a maism that was impossible to ignore, casting a spell that rendered her irresistibly fascinating, though the people around her immediately averted their gazes in terror.

    First, it was her brother, and now his elder sister came here. They had no doubt the Bloodburn Consort''s territory was surely attracting powerful nobles they wouldn''t evene upon in their ordinary lives.

    Opening her eyes, she released a breath, her eyes twinkling with a malevolence that was as intoxicating as it was dangerous, "Haa... I can smell that little bitch. She is here," Sabina murmured with a delight that bordered on the sinister. Each word dripped with anticipation, weaving through the air like a dark so, "Oh, Silvia, you should have found a better hiding ce after almost trapping me forever."

    With a smile that could only be described as wickedly joyful, Sabina added, "I can smell him here too... Looks like this is indeed going to be a haven for me."

    Her orders, issued with the casualness of nobility ustomed to obedience, were sharp and clear, "Go and find her, then bring her to me. I don''t care how, but she should be breathing and in perfect condition."

    A hesitant voice cut through the tense atmosphere,den with trepidation, "B-But... what if her brother gets wind of this? We heard Young Lord Jael frequents this ce. Perhaps, she must have

    ¡ª"

    Sabina''s eyes, cool and dangerous, flicked towards the speaker, her gaze like ice. The simple act felt like a decree, a quiet storm brewing in those depths, causing the man to involuntarily shrink back.

    "Did some little bird chew off a piece of your brain?" she questioned with venomced sweetness, "It''s obvious you all have to get her without anybody else knowing. With all of youbined, it isn''t that hard to snatch that pipsqueak. But if you get caught, kill yourself. Now get out of my sight. I have to find a very tasty elixir on my own and maybe kill a certain maid. Even if I didn''t get the Deviar, I am not returning empty handed," Sabina smirked upon remembering her mother''s orders.

    And with that dismissal, she turned, her gown swirling around her wake a trail of tension and anticipation, hunting for the man whose blood could make her feel goosebumps.

    like the ocean at night, dark and mysterious.

    She moved away with a grace that was hypnotic, leaving in her wake a trail of tension and anticipation, hunting for the man whose blood could make her feel goosebumps.

    -

    In a dim-lit quarter, turmoil unfurled as Ignatius and Thaddaeus discovered Zephyrine in a state of utter disarray.

    Naked, disheveled, and disturbingly suspended from the ceiling with her wings bound, her visage bore a flush, a sign of restrained panic, her consciousness teetering on the precipice of awareness.

    With urgency pulsing through their veins, the duo acted swiftly, alleviating her predicament and stirring her from the hazy grasp of semi-consciousness.

    "What in the seven hells happened here?" demanded Ignatius, his eyes flickering with a storm of confusion and fear. Why did the consort leave her like this?

    Amidst the chaos of her awakening, Zephyrine''s gazetched onto him, wing at the fabric at his cor with hands trembling from dread, her voice a whisperden with unspoken terror.

    "He...He knows," she stammered, her eyes mirrors reflecting impending doom, "We''re done for."

    The room tensed, the air thickening with the weight of her words. Ignatius recoiled as if struck, while Thaddaeus, normally a bastion of stoic resolve, felt his mask of impassivity crack, revealing the grave countenance beneath.

    "Did you betray Edmund and us? Did you spill our ns to the consort?"

    Thaddaeus''s voice was stern, a low rumble of impending thunder, his eyes narrowing on Zephyrine''s face, searching for the tremors of treachery.

    "I...I can''t remember," she replied, her voice shaky, threading through the fog of her recollection.

    "All I recall is the consort''s threat to obliterate our Houses, to expose our ns to the queen."

    With fury igniting in his eyes, Ignatius mmed his fist against the stony visage of the wall, teeth clenched and eyes aze with frustration.

    "Dammit, I warned all of you. Now, we are royally screwed! All of us will be publicly executed, and our generational wealth and power will be distributed to other greedy pigs. How could you all be so fucking stupid?!"

    Wiping beads of perspiration that clung to her forehead like dew, Zephyrine mumbled, "But he won''t act upon it, not if we aid him."

    Thaddaeus mulled over the predicament, offering a counterpoint with a sense of steadfast assurance, "We should inform Edmund regardless. He will shield us from the fallout. House Thorne will protect our Houses. That is why we even came up with a n in the first ce."

    "Bullshit!" The roar erupted from Ignatius''s chest, resounding through the tense atmosphere, and added, "You think House Thorne is going to protect us at the cost of offending the queen and her consort, who has already absorbed the Deviar and has an Immortal Bloodline? And let''s not forget the fact that this protection would only apply if we actually seeded in our n, which we didn''t."

    Ignatius went on in a vehement tone, "Now that we are all fucked, I can safely say that the only reason that pompous bastard Edmund had no fear ining up with a n to kill the consort was that he was nning to use us three as patsy in case things went south. In his eyes, we are not his vassals but servants to take the fall for him."

    Thaddaeus furrowed his brows as he lowered his gaze.

    Ignatius'' re, sharp and usatory, bore into Zephyrine, "Now spill it. What exactly did hemand us to do? Edmund might return any time soon."

 Chapter 338 Backfired

    Chapter 338 Backfired

    Underneath the quietude of a secluded forest, shadows danced discreetly as Edmund, apanied by Thaddeus, Zephyrine, and Ignatius, ventured stealthily through the silent, dense foliage.

    The air was dense with intent and tension, asionally punctured by subtle nces exchanged between the trio ¡ª nces filled with uneasy trepidation, yet unnoticed by Edmund, whose gaze and mind were fixated solely on reaching his Is.

    With each step sinking slightly into the soft earth, Zephyrine drew a tremulous breath, her voice quivering briefly before asking with a smile, "Edmund, on second thought¡­Why not get rid of the consort in some other way after returning home..like what you did to him in the past but permanently?"

    Edmund''s lips twitched into a derisive scoff, his eyes never deviating from the path unfolding before him, "You''re referring to my attempt of crippling his manhood?" he retorted dryly, the dark amusement dripping from his tone, "s, by the time my methods were refined to do it without any suspicion while using him as the perfect test subject, Rowena ascended to the throne. Subsequently, ess to his quarters was restricted, even to Oberon, surprisingly safeguarding a ''cripple''. One more opportunity is all I require to enact my n with minimal risk. But after thinking again, killing him would prematurely end the delightful game. Rendering him impotent and making him a cripple again? Now, that''s genuinely entertaining. Oberon will thank me once he wakes up. We all win, hehe."

    A gulp rippled down Ignatius''s throat, though he muffled it. His eyes flickered momentarily towards Thaddeus and Zephyrine, capturing their gaze in a silent exchangeden with unsaid words and tension.

    "But why the sudden doubt?" he mused, narrowing his eyes. "You''ve been enthusiastic all this while," Edmund''s query hung in the cool air, a note of confusion etched on his features, though his eyes were still focused ahead.

    Zephyrine shed a sheepish, disarming smile, attempting to cloak an anxious glint in her eyes, "We...were just ensuring you won''t find yourself in hot water, Edmund. But we''re all here, prepared to see this through."

    With a dismissive wave, Edmund retorted, eyes still trained on the path unfurling before them, "Heh, Is can take care of that alien on her own. But we are here to clean up the scene and make sure nothing hits us back. Still¡­when did you be such a worrywart?"

    A stifled chuckle escaped from Ignatius'' lips as he quipped, "Perhaps Zepyhrine is harboring tender feelings for you, falling head over heels, no doubt."

    Edmund scoffed, shaking his head with theatrical despair, "Come on, Zephyrine. Don''t tell me that''s true just because we fuck. Too bad, my heart is already pledged. Between my fianc¨¦e and the mistress-to-be, there''s no room for more. Once Is is truly mine, her people''s allegiance will inevitably follow, cementing my status as the most powerful young lord in the kingdom, hehe."

    However, the smug smile quickly dissipated, reced by a veil of seriousness draping over Edmund''s face as a familiar voice, faint but unmistakable, whispered through the foliage, "Is that Is''s voice?" he murmured, eyes sharpening with focus.

    With a cautionary gesture, he signaled hispanions to tread softly, their approach careful and deliberate. The foliage parted under Edmund''s hands like a curtain unveiling a stage, revealing a scene that caused his eyes to widen.

    His gazended on a sight that sent a surge of fury through his veins like molten iron. There, bathed in the muted sunlight, was Asher, who was clutching Is by her nape and forcibly turning her neck around to kiss her.

    "You dare to resist? Where is this newfound courageing from?" Asher asked in a seething tone as he squeezed Is''s breast.

    "I-I have someone I like, and I don''t want to keep doing this with you," Is said, shooting Asher an icy re, though she suddenly winced as he twisted her nipple from outside her white bikini, "Ahng!~"

    Hearing such a soul-melting moan, a low, disbelieving murmur escaped from Ignatius'' throat, "By the devils..." The words, barely above a whisper, were cut short by the freezing stare Edmund threw his way, a silent death warning etched in those cold eyes.

    Edmund''s fists clenched, the knuckles white, the urge to storm forward, to tear this alien cur away from his woman, was overwhelming.

    Yet, he knew better. He had to wait for Is to make her move first, for the situation to be ripe for intervention. He can''t afford to risk anything since this alien had tricks up his sleeve, and it was safer to make the second move.

    Without a word, Edmund reached into his pocket, retrieving a slender stick imbued with a faint glow. With a snap, the stick cracked, releasing a sound barely perceptible to most but resounding loudly in the silent theatre of their secret rendezvous.

    Is''s eyes flickered, her brows knitting together in subtle recognition, and in the next instant, she unleashed a sound, a chilling, haunting screech aimed directly at Asher.

    Taken by surprise, Asher was flung backward by the sheer force of the sound, his form careening through the air before colliding violently with a tree. The trunk shook with the impact, leaves fluttering down like a rain of green, as he slumped to the ground, unconscious.

    A spark of triumphant anticipation flickered in Edmund''s eyes as he witnessed Is''s sessful retaliation against Asher.

    The signal, subtle but clear, had been received, and the first part of their scheme had unfolded seamlessly. With urgency threading through his veins, Edmund began to rise, intending to dart through the underbrush and join Is''s side.

    But just as Edmund got past the bushes, the earth beneath him seemed to awaken, glowing runes illuminating his feet like chains of light.

    A sudden sense of draining weakness washed over him, his strength ebbing away as though being absorbed by the glowing symbols.

    Edmund''s eyes widened, panic flickering within them as he attempted to escape the ensnaring trap.

    *Bash!*

    Unexpectedly, a fist collided with his face, a forceful blow that sent him staggering back into the confines of the enchanted circle.

    Eyes aze with shock and fury, Edmund turned to face the assant, only to find Ignatius, his supposed ally, wearing a thin smile that barely masked his apologetic demeanor, "What the fuck?! Are you mad?"

    "Sorry, Edmund," Ignatius drawled, a shadow of false regret coloring his words, "We aren''t as foolhardy as you to openly defy the royal consort."

    Confusion and betrayal twisted within Edmund, his gaze swinging between Zephyrine and Thaddaeus in a desperate search for exnation or support.

    Yet, all he received was Zephyrine''s disdainful scoff and averted gaze, while Thaddaeus stood silent and solemn, eyes lowered to avoid meeting Edmund''s.

    "You two¡­" The words fell from Edmund''s lips like stones, heavy with the weight of the betrayal of these backstabbing bastards.

    "Urghhh!!" A roar of frustration and rage built within him, longing to rip into the traitorous trio before him.

    But then why wasn''t Ising to help him? No¡­she wouldn''t¡­

    However, before the realization could fully sink in, his vision blurred, and strength continued to ebb away until darkness imed him, leaving him slumped and unconscious on the forest floor, victim to the whims of those he believed to be hisckeys.

    ¡ª

    In an isted, shadow-draped corner of Hellbringer''s fortress, Merina found herself ensnared, pinned against the unforgiving, cold stone wall by Sabina, whose smile dripped withtent danger.

    It was a chilling scene: Sabina''s elegant form looming over Merina, whose feet barely brushed the ground, the subtle force of Sabina''s grip suspending her mid-air, talon-like nails delicately puncturing the tender skin at her throat.

    Blood, thick and dark, began to bead and trickle downward, tracing anguid path over Merina''s neck, the metallic scent permeating the tense air.

    Merina''s heart galloped within her chest, each thud reverberating through her body, amplifying the fear that stitched itself through her veins.

    One second, she was walking happily through the corridor, and the next second, she found herself like this.

    "So," Sabina purred, her voice a silk-wrapped dagger, gleaming and sharp, "Over a year has fluttered by, and I ponder whether your tongue has been weaving tales of deceit all along. Perhaps, relinquishing my grasp on you previously was an error in judgment. However, fortune appears to favor me today, wouldn''t you agree? Walking right into my hands¡­"

    "I¨CI didn''t deceive you," Merina gasped, her voice threadbare, teetering on the precipice of desperation. Each word was a struggle while trying to not panic.

    nails.

    "Oh?" Sabina''s eyebrow arched, an elegant crescent of inquiry and skepticism. With deliberate slowness, she lowered Merina, allowing the woman''s feet to regain their purchase on the ground, "Care to enlighten me how?" She asked while licking the blood off her long nails.

    Through a cascade of coughs, teary eyes blinked up at Sabina, imploring and earnestly, "I''ve woven distrust in his heart against the queen," Merina rasped, "In his eyes, your image surpasses that of the queen. All you have to do is meet him, and you will notice how different things are."

    Sabina''s licked her lips while revealing a smile that mirrored the glint of moonlight on steel - beautiful, but cold and deadly, "Guide me to him," she whispered, words dripping with icy intent, "Only then shall I find out for myself how truthful you are."

    With a nod of acquiescence, Merina beckoned Sabina to tread closely behind her, leading the way through the fortress''s corridors.

    The atmosphere around them was tense, yet beneath the surface tension, there was a tangible undercurrent of anticipation bubbling within Sabina.

    Her eyes, gleaming with expectant delight, reflected a dance of images yet to unfold, the things she could do with him.

    The pair eventually arrived at a set of ornate doors, grand and imposing, yet whispered promises of luxuriousfort within.

    With a gesture of deference, Merina pushed the doors ajar, revealing an expanse that dripped with opulence, "Mydy, may you kindly await within these confines. My Master shall grace your presence shortly," Merina intoned formally, bowing deeply while taking deep breaths.

    Sabina''s steps carried her over the threshold, the silken train of her dark blue gown whispering across the floor, drawing invisible lines through the thick carpet.

    But her smile was stifled when the doors behind her suddenly closed with a bang.

    And no sooner had the echo of the closing doors faded, the room itself began to transform.

    The walls blurred, colors and shapes undting like waves beneath the moonlight, shifting, changing, rearranging themselves before the room no longer seemed luxurious but a half-lit dark and eerie chamber with dirty walls and a chilling atmosphere.

    Sabina''s eyes narrowed slightly, the charming canvas of her face rippling with the faintest brush of surprise, her lips curving, "Oh?

 Chapter 339 Ensnared Siblings

    Chapter 339 Ensnared Siblings

    In the hush of an eerie, white-lit room, Edmund''s consciousness flickered back to life, blinking through the mist of disorientation.

    With each tentative flutter of his eyelids, the world around him phased into existence, manifesting into a grotesque scene of grime and shadows.

    The room was expansive, its boundaries pushing against the gloom, with walls stained by the ink of many years, whispering tales of neglect. But on second look, it just seemed like arge, dirty bathroom.

    Flickering white lights struggled to throw their luminescent tendrils across the space, stuttering like the heartbeat of a dying animal.

    His eyes widened upon seeing leather whips, sharp and weird tools of inexplicable function, and implements designed with a menacing purpose in mind hung there, casting elongated, misshapen shadows that danced with every flicker of the lights.

    It was an orchestra of dread, ying a tune that resonated with the unseen corners of fear within his soul.

    Edmund attempted to move, muscles tensing in anticipation, yet found himself immobilized in a peculiar configuration.

    His head was ensnared within a tight aperture in the wall, a hole barely amodating enough to allow him sight but restrictive to the point of imprisonment.

    The constriction bore into his flesh with unyielding firmness, holding him captive to the whims of his unseen captor, making his nerves shiver in fear, wondering who did this to him, though this stomach.

    Yet, what sent a frigid chill snaking down Edmund''s spine wasn''t mind already guessed a few.

    His mana circuit was sealed as well, nting a seed of despair in his stomach.

    Yet, what sent a frigid chill snaking down Edmund''s spine wasn''t the eerie chamber or the creepy tools but the fact that, other than his head, his dick was dangling out a small hole.

    He was naked. He could feel the chilly air taunting his dick, but his legs were restrained outside the wall, making it impossible for him to move his dick inside, "What the fuck! HEY!! Don''t try anything stupid. Free me, this instant!!"

    It was then, amidst the scream of tension and anxiety, that he heard the creaking whisper of ropes cutting through the stagnant air. With a sense of impending dread weighing upon his chest, Edmund''s gaze followed the sound to witness a figure being maneuvered towards him.

    His heart stopped, throat constricting with a gasp as he recognized the limp form of his sister, Sabina.

    She was suspended, her arms raised, her wrists shackled in cold, unforgiving metal, chained to the ceiling. The chains pulled taut, dragging her feet across the grimy floor, bringing her visage into his immediate view.

    Her legs were awkwardly and weirdly spread apart using a spreader bar, which was something he had only seen in her torture room.

    This only made it strange to see one being used on her. On second look, even the ck ropes and the restraints around her wrists seemed oddly familiar.

    "Sabina!" The name escaped his lips, a desperate cry piercing the foreboding silence. His voice,den with shock and concern, reverberated off the stained tiles, bouncing back to him with a mocking echo.

    "Sabina, wake up! Are you alright?!" Edmund could see her breathing, but he couldn''t tell if she was poisoned or something. Nobody here was strong enough to do this to her. She wouldn''t let anyone. How could this happen?

    But his cries towards Sabina were halted to a stop upon hearing footsteps, each thud reverberating through the despondent air with calcted gravity.

    The sound grew louder, drawing near, unfolding a cadence of impending dread, until the figure responsible for the disturbance stepped into Edmund''s strained view.

    The visage of a man emerged, his skin painted with the subtle hue of dove gray, while deep, ominous yellow eyes twinkled with unspoken amusement.

    With an elegance dripping from his stature, and a grin that could be best described as disconcertingly confident, Asher made his presence known.

    "Feelingfortable there, young lord?" The question, soaked in a syrup of sarcasm, dripped from his lips, punctuating the tense atmosphere with its deliberate casualness.

    "Asher! You little...You did this?!" Shock, dressed inyers of incredulity,ced Edmund''s words, constructing an echo of disbelief in the chamber.

    Rather than offering a direct response, Asher''sughter unfurled, a sound both light and unsettling, "Hahahaha."

    But suddenly, he stoppedughing as he raised a hand and,

    *Pha!*

    "Ungh¡­"

    The impact resonated against Sabina''s cheek, stirring her from the grasp of unconsciousness, with a groan escaping her lips.

    "You dog! You dare touch her?!" Fury, raw and unbridled, ignited within Edmund''s chest, a raging inferno of protective anger.

    Sabina was his, and the sight of another manying hands on her in such a manner was unprecedented, intolerable.

    That red mark on her delicate cheek made his nerves sting.

    "Oooh, such sibling love. I am touched," Asher mockingly said with a smile.

    Sabina''s ghostly red eyes, previously veiled by the gossamer curtains of unconsciousness, blinked open, settling on Edmund with an expression amalgamating disbelief and confusion, "E-Edmund?" Her voice, a whisper threaded with the delicate fabric of shock, filled the space.

    "Sabina..." Relief, soft and subtle, washed over Edmund at the realization that she was, indeed, unharmed.

    But Sabina''s gaze soon transitioned from Edmund,nding on Asher with a smile chilling enough to frost the already frigid air, "Pretty boy, you have a death wish? I was ying nice with you all along, and this is what you try to do to us?"

    With eyes flickering like angry mes, Edmundshed out, his words sharp and filled with the venom of desperation,

    "Did your mind get crippled for you to think that you can get away with something like this? Not even the queen can save you. ording to our Bloodburnws, not even royalty is immune from retaliation for offenses against the three Great Houses," he spat out, the threat looming in his words, "Even if the queen truly harbors affection for you, she''d be forced to order your execution, lest her authority crumbles," Edmund enlightened him, thinking he didn''t know after waking up only 3 years ago. His lips then shakily curved into a smile, "Release us, and perhaps¡ª"

    "Hahahaha¡­"

    His threat, half-formed and dangling precariously in the air, was abruptly severed by the cool, unyielding sound of Asher''sughter which only irked Edmund even more.

    "You think I''m ignorant?" Asher''s words, a silk-wrapped dagger, slid into the conversation with ease, his eyes locking onto Edmund''s with unyielding intensity, "Yourck of awareness regarding your own foolishness renders you even more pitiable than I initially assumed. Is? She''s been my ally, not yours, you dickhead. Thanks to my generous offer, your friends''st-minute betrayal only made things easier. But perhaps it''s futile to anticipate intelligence from a young lord whose decisions are predominantly steered by his little dick."

    The revtion hit Edmund like a tidal wave, leaving his eyes widening, dting with the magnitude of shock rippling through his system.

    In the theater of his mind, puzzle pieces shifted, rearranged, each one snapping into ce with chilling rity. Is had been deceiving him, weaving a web of lies so intricate and convincing he had be ensnared without realization.

    Yet, he found himself struggling to believe it.

    Asher was the architect of her people''s downfall, causing the death of their mother Kraken, taking control of the young Kraken, and practically enving her and her people by making them work for him.

    Given the litany of offenses, Is''s hatred for Asher should have been deep-seated and unyielding. Why would she even help him willingly? She should be looking for a chance to escape at any given opportunity.

    He thought she wanted to get close to him by hoping that he would help her bring down Asher.

    It was one of the main reasons why he felt she would be perfect for him.

    Not only can he possess someone like her, but he can get rid of Asher at the same time.

    "I forgot to add¡­She isn''t just my ally but my woman as well. Only this afternoon, I fucked her again and again, and oh devils¡­" Asher closed his eyes briefly and took a deep breath as if relishing a passionate memory, "...her moans were so melodic, I could feel my soul pulsing, especially when she kept confessing her love to me. I

    ¡ª"

    "Enough! You alien fuck!" A storm of fury and dread twisted Edmund''s features, a tempestuous dance of emotions so palpable it seemed to charge the atmosphere with its intensity.

    The churning ocean of rage, confusion, and betrayal left Edmund quite shaken.

    With a scornful twist of her lips, Sabina suddenly sneered at Asher, "Even if you somehow enchanted Is to ally with you, your escape from the consequences of this atrocity is fantastical at best."

    Edmund, amidst the turmoil cascading through him, found a cold grin stretching across his face, echoing his sister''s confidence, "She''s right. You are walking on a tightrope that will lead to your death. If we disappear here, the subsequent investigation will be relentless and meticulous. Our House would never let it go. And once it''s revealed that we disappeared within the confines of this ''Haven,'' and my sister''s people report it, the queen herself will have to question you in public, hehe."

    Asher''s response was a low chuckle, the sound reverberating through the dimly lit space, threading an undercurrent of menace in the tense atmosphere, "Disappearance? Oh, I have no intention of making you ghosts lurking in the annals of history. But hypothetically speaking, even if I were to pursue such a course, do you genuinely believe it would matter? After all, I am quite certain that not just you two, but also your esteemed parents, are well-acquainted with the unspeakable and treacherous acts you perpetrated against me while I was a helpless cripple, a soulless man for more than a decade. Such dark secrets have a tendency to surface in the ring light of investigations, don''t they? I wonder how your House would react if they knew."

    Asher scoffed as he shook his head and added, "Honestly, you should be groveling at my feet, especially when I hid your atrocity during our war against the Umbralfiends. But what can I except from a ungrateful asshole like you?"

    Edmund swallowed hard, the muscles in his throat contracting visibly, a tangible sign of the anxiety gripping him.

    Without warning, Asher''s gaze swung back to Sabina. With deliberate slowness, he reached out, fingers closing around her face in a grip that was simultaneously firm and unyielding, "Aware of your brother''s deeds, you still had the audacity to threaten my maid to put me under your control," he murmured, voice as cold as winter''s grasp, eyes glinting dangerously, "A punishment, administered before your brother''s eyes, seems to be the only fitting retribution."

    Sabina''s eyes danced with defiant mirth as she retorted mockingly, exaggerating her expression of fear, "Ohh nooo, I am scared."

    "Who said I want you scared?" came Asher''s curt reply, followed by a shrug.

    Edmund''s eyes trembled, widening with a cocktail of emotions as he observed Asher striding towards the wall, where an assortment of sinister-looking implements were meticulously arranged.

    His visage strained with anxiety, whispered to Sabina through gritted teeth, "He has gone really mad. If he already did this to us, he won''t hesitate to do worse. How did you even get caught?"

    Sabina''s eyes flickered, reflecting a frigid, crystalline light as she scoffed, the sound brittle in the suffocating atmosphere, "That little pipsqueak," she hissed, disdain dripping from her words like venom, "She once again tried to trap me; only this time she seeded. I walked into a room only to realize it was an illusion with a matrix surrounding me that left me weakened. The next thing I know, I am waking up in this ugly chamber."

    Edmund''s eyes widened incrementally, realization dawning like a chilling sunrise, "He did the same to me! But...Silvia? She pledged allegiance to him?"

    Edmund couldn''t believe Silvia managed to trap his sister. It was no different than hearing that a werewolf was trapped by a cat.

    Still, all he could now think of was getting out of this disturbing pit, "We should¡ªCurses, he ising."

    Edmund''s gaze darted back towards Asher, thetter''s movements casting elongated shadows that seemed to dance and flicker menacingly on the cold, unforgiving walls.

    The whip in his hand was long and ominous, its length seeming to whisper promises of pain and vengeance as it slithered through the air, casting a dark and sinister spell over the chamber.

    What the fuck was he nning to do with that??

 Chapter 340 Bound By Pleasure Or Pain? A Tormented Brothers Confusion

    Chapter 340 Bound By Pleasure Or Pain? A Tormented Brother''s Confusion

    "Unlike your brother, you love to torture people using special means, right?" Asher asked as he stood before Sabina and added with an unnerving smile, "Guess what¡­I looked into your area of expertise and learned some interesting things. I am sure you would love to know how it feels to be on the receiving side."

    "You! What the fuck are you nning?!" Edmund shouted as he was getting a very bad feeling even though Asher didn''t seem to be nning to use the whip on him. However, his words fell on deaf ears.

    Sabina''s expression remained undaunted as she scoffed and gave Asher a contemptuous smile, "A junior like you must be really foolish if you believe you can scare me with this borate setup. I don''t think you have the balls to¡ª!"

    *Riiiiip!*

    Sabina''s sentence came to a halt, as the sound of fabric being brutally torn off her body echoed in the chamber.

    Edmund''s eyes shook and widened as he saw Asher clutching the fabric of her blue gown with one hand and then tearing it away from her body, bringing out a tantalizing picture of her naked body.

    Sabina''s nostrils red as she red at Asher with a chilling smile, "You¡­You must be so desperate to get a death sentence."

    Edmund never got a chance to touch her, but he had seen her naked before, especially when she sometimes got too excited with her hobbies. But he had never seen her naked up close like this.

    Her nipples were like delicate rose buds that craved to be relished, which were sitting atop her perky and perfectly firm breasts.

    And going down her slim stomach, his gazended on her tender, clean-shaven cameltoe.

    He always knew her beauty and body were an exquisitely sculpted piece of art, and the sight before him only deepened his belief.

    But he came out of his daze as he remembered that his woman was restrained like this before this alien dog.

    "Your sister has quite the noble figure, doesn''t she?" Asher asked with a smile as he caressed her right smooth underarm with the back of his hand, making her eyelids flutter briefly with a faint reddish hue on her cheeks.

    "Don''t you touch her! I will skin you alive!!" Edmund roared upon seeing Asher''s filthy hand smearing her smooth, porcin skin. He desperately tried to move his limbs to get himself free but grimaced as the hard concrete only rubbed against his skin.

    She was hanging before him with an air of vulnerability, yet still managed to exude a certain pride and defiance as she said with a fervid glimmer in her eyes, "I bet you won''t dare to take this forward anymore. You are just a desperate brat trying to be scary."

    Edmund had no idea why his sister was provoking this bastard, though he knew his sister was the kind who would never show fear. Still, was now really a good time for this?

    But he could see that this alien bastard might really try something aftering this far and said aloud in a seething tone, "You call yourself a man after tricking my sister into a trap and trying to humiliate her? Is that all the consort of the queen amounts to?!"

    Edmund knew he couldn''t physically threaten him, so the only option he could think of was to attack his ego.

    Asher stopped touching Sabina as he nced at the two before saying with a shrug, "I am not going to do anything without your sister choosing it."

    Edmund''s brows furrowed in confusion as Asher added while pointing his whip at his dick, "Your sister has to decide between getting humiliated or saving your poor excuse of a dick."

    "W-What?" Edmund mumbled and felt a chill upon seeing Asher point the whip at his cold dick.

    "I can either whip your dick 50 times, or your sister can prevent you from such suffering by agreeing to act as my ve till the rest of the day. Of course, it''s not like I can ce a ve seal on her, so this will have to do," He turned to look at Sabina as he asked with a curve of his lips, "So what will it be, Sabina? You get to choose. Save your brother or save yourself?"

    "How ludicrous...You think this is a game?" Sabina asked with a scoff of disbelief.

    "Y-You dare! This is madness!" Edmund roared at this unfair nonsense. But the idea of having his dick whipped made his nerves jittery and his balls shrivel.

    Would his sister even care? He didn''t like to admit it but Sabina was always someone he couldn''t really read, especially how she felt about him.

    "Seems like your sister doesn''t care about you," Asher said with a shrug as he raised the whip to strike at Edmund''sid dick.

    "NOO! Sister, help!!" Edmund cried out unconsciously as he closed his eyes shut with gritted teeth, preparing for it.

    "Wait! I will agree to your stupid deal¡­" Sabina''s sudden words made Edmund''s eyes suddenly open wide, unable to believe what he just heard.

    His proud and ruthless sister actually was willing to lower herself for him?

    "S-Sister?..." Edmund mumbled with a look of disbelief as Sabina sighed and looked at him with a serious expression, "I can''t let any harm fall on you, Edmund. As your elder sister, it is my duty. Since you also asked for my help, I have to do this for your sake."

    "W-Wait, no, we don''t have to endure this shit. Just set yourself free. You are a Soul Devourer, for devil''s sake. You always escaped many times despite getting caught like this," Edmund knew she was not only extremely good at using her abilities but also had tricks up her sleeve to get out of any impossible situation.

    She surely must be having one now and probably saving it for the perfect opportunity.

    "I am sorry, Edmund. This brat seemed to have been preparing for this a long time. I don''t have any other choice," Sabina said as she shot a re at Asher, who smiled and said, "How moving. I never knew you cared so much for him."

    Sabina scoffed as she gave a cold smile, "Of course I do. Not only am I his elder sister, but he is also my fiance. I can''t let his dick get crippled and ruin the future of my House."

    "Sabina¡­" Edmund mumbled as he felt moved upon realizing that she cared so much about him, even to the point of wanting to save his dick from any harm. Otherwise, how will he have children with her? Surely, she must be looking forward to it.

    "Then let''s get down to business. But I will stop once you give me the answer I am looking for," Asher said with an unsettling smile as he stepped behind Sabina while Edmund''s eyes quivered. He couldn''t even gather the strength to protest because he knew he would be putting his dick in line.

    But does this mean he really has to endure watching his woman getting humiliated under the hands of this alien cur?

    "What the fuck do you need to know?" Edmund asked in desperation, hoping he could give some convincing answer to end all this.

    Asher scoffed as he said, "I don''t want to hear anything from your untrustworthy mouth. Your sister has to answer, and what I want to know is¡­" His gaze turned towards Sabina''s back as he continued, "...who gave you the order to try and make me your ve, and what else were you nning to do if I became your ve? Surely, you wouldn''t act on this on your own."

    Sabina scoffed as she said with a snigger, "Why don''t you make me, pretty boy?" She then turned towards Edmund and said in a cold, serious tone, "Edmund, no matter what happens, keep your mouth shut. Or I won''t forgive you."

    "Sister¡­" Edmund gulped, and seeing her expression, he couldn''t muster the strength to answer even if he wanted to. What if she hates his guts if he tells? No¡­she was right. They can''t involve their mother and father in this. Otherwise, the consequences would be tenfold.

    "Let''s see how long you can keep this up," Asher said as he raised his whip high in the air.

    A suffocating hush draped the dimly-lit room, the air pulsating with anticipation, taut as the stretched hide of a drum.

    Edmund gritted his teeth as he wished he could tear apart this alien cur.

    Asher''s visage was an unreadable mask, eyes glittering with an uncanny light, his movements precise, calcted¡ªalmost ritualistic.

    The whip''s elongated shadow seemed to twist and dance, reflecting the sinister sign of domination and submission set to unveil before the unwilling audience.

    With a flick of his wrist, the whipshed out, slicing through the tensionden air before finding its mark.

    *Thwash!*

    "ANGH!~"

    The sound, sharp and visceral, resonated within the confines of the room, and the skin on her back recoiled from the impact, singing with pain.

    fixating on him, a silent plea shimmering within their depths, "Don''t look¡­"

    Her voice, strained andden with agony, twined with the oppressive atmosphere, the sound shifting between a moan and a pitiful cry.

    "Edmund," she whimpered, her eyes glowing with determination¡ª

    fixating on him, a silent plea shimmering within their depths, "Don''t look¡­"

    Edmund''s countenance twisted, contorting into an agonized picture of rage and impotence.

    "Asher!!!" His vocal cords strained, emitting a guttural howl that reverberated through the stone chamber. The sound was primal,ced with the unbridled fury and agony of a man forced to witness his woman''s humiliation, unable to intervene.

    "Tell me what I need to know!"

    "Keep trying hard, fufu..."

    *Thwash!*

    "HANNNG!~*

    Each subsequent crack of the whip drew another moan, another whimper from Sabina''s lips, stoking the inferno of Edmund''s fury. His eyes, twin red beacons of rage, red helpessly at the unfolding scene, the chains of his own captivity gnawing at his spirit.

    Yet, within the scene of pain and humiliated cries, there was a subtle undercurrent, almost imperceptible.

    Sabina''s eyes, when not locked with Edmund''s, flickered with a different light¡ªaplex amalgamation of pain, but also a peculiar intensity, a me that did not entirely align with her pitiable condition.

    Each cry held a nuanced cadence, a subtle modtion that could easily be lost in the chaos, but upon closer inspection, could reveal a different tune.

    And with each subsequent crack, her skin grew redder, and her moans were louder and more drawn out.

    A myriad of emotions painted Edmund''s features as the spectacle unfolded before him.

    His gaze flickered between fury and disbelief, notprehending the subtle transformation taking ce on Sabina''s visage, where pain subtly blended into a disturbing semnce of pleasure.

    "Asher, you fucking bastard!" Edmund spat through gritted teeth, his voice a mix of desperation and rage, trembling within the confines of the eerie room.

    Sabina''s eyes, mirrors reflecting the duality of her experience, asionally locked onto Edmund''s.

    Within their depths, the shadow of ecstasy flickered alongside pain, crafting a picture both tantalizing and horrifying for her captive fiance.

    "Edmund¡­I am feeling weird¡­" Sabina whispered, her voice echoing through the charged atmosphere.

    "Sister! Stay strong! Don''t let him break you!!" Edmund cried out, his eyes almost tearing up.

    "You think this measly y is enough to break me? Haaa~...." Sabina scoffed breathlessly, her eyes glowing with a feverish light.

    "Really?" Asher''s scoff echoed in the room followed by,

    *Thwash!*

    "AHNNNG!~"

    Her soft, round buttocks rippled as the whip shed against them.

    Each syble dripped with a concoction of agony and bliss, confusing, bewildering the desperate Edmund tethered helplessly in the room''s recesses.

    *Thwash!*

    "OOHNNNNG!~"

    The room''s energy twisted and thickened with every subsequentsh, bing a living entity feasting upon the emotional turmoil generated within its walls. Sweat danced off her skin whenever the whip shed her flushed body.

    And with every whisper, every moan escaping Sabina''s trembling lips, Edmund''s sanity frayed, threads pulling apart under the unbearable tension.

    But upon the next strike,

    *Thwash!*

    "AHNNNNNNG!!~" A long, shivering moan escaped from Sabina''s throat, her legs shivering as a flood of her juices gushed out from her trembling pussy, staining the floor.

    The scene reached its crescendo, the melody of pain and pleasure reaching a fever pitch, striking a dissonant chord within Edmund''s psyche, unable to believe his sister just came from getting whipped.

    How could someonee from getting whipped?

    "Damn! Your sister seems to be enjoying getting whipped. I never knew a noble like her could be this perverted," Asher said with a chuckle of disbelief as he shook his head.

    "S-Sister?" Edmund choked out, his voice sounding fragile. He did remember some of her insane experiments with humans where she made them cum through pain no matter how unbelievable it was. Asher did mention he looked into Sabina''s hobbies.

    Could it be...?

    "N-No¡­Edmund¡­It''s not true¡­He did something weird to me¡­" Sabina breathlessly said, though her hazy eyes were still fluttering as if she was still drowning in that overwhelming sensation.

    "What did you do to her, you twisted fuck?!" Edmund felt that could be the only exnation. Maybe Asher fed some weird pill to her before bringing her here.

    He himself knew the existence of such pills and had the experience of using them on others. It was one of the ways to quickly break someone.

    "Weird? All I used was a ordinary whip. I am not a man who likes to depend only on shortcuts. But now I am going to try something fun," Asher said as his gazended on the bucket ced beneath the table beside him.

    Edmund''s reddened eyes widened, wondering what else this twisted alien was going to do to torment his poor sister.

 Chapter 341 A Broken Young Lord

    Chapter 341 A Broken Young Lord

    The thick, hot air within the chamber tensed with expectancy, as if it could sense the impending storm about to unfold.

    Asher, his eyes glinting with unmistakable intention, wielded a bucket brimming with a mysterious potion and 2 nipple mpers in his hand.

    "Don''t you dare!" Edmund cried out, but it did nothing to slow down Asher''s movements as he attached the two nipple mpers to Sabina''s nipples.

    "Ooohn~" Sabina mewled as she winced upon feeling the flesh of her hard nipples being squeezed and pinched by the mpers.

    Edmund''s eyes were uncontrobly twitching while feeling bewildered by the sounds his sister was making. Why wasn''t she even saying anything or cursing at that dog?

    Maybe all that whipping must have rendered her weak and exhausted.

    With a swift and deliberate motion, Asher upended the bucket''s contents upon Sabina, making her long silver hair stick to her back.

    The liquid cascaded down in shimmering rivulets, gliding over her skin, coating it in a sheen of enticing glossiness. As the potion kissed her flesh, it transformed her appearance subtly but undeniably.

    "Ohhh~ My skin is burning~What did you do to me, you little¡­

    Ooon~" Sabina''s face was a mix of ecstasy and pain as the mpers on her nipples seemed to force the blood out of them, causing a electrifying sensation.

    "Sister!" Edmund didn''t like the face she was making and how her voice was sounding.

    She definitely wouldn''t let some measly potion cloud her head. She was the most talented genius when it came to potion making and knew how not to get affected by potions.

    So what he was seeing was just unbelievable!

    "This potion," Asher''s voice sliced through the suspenseden atmosphere, "is a unique concoction designed to heighten sensitivity to sensations. Thanks to my potion-making sessions with your sister, I learned a few tips from her," His eyes flickered with a dangerous spark, as his words boomed in Edmund''s mind.

    Did his sister teach this fucker how to make such potions? What kind of potion-making sessions were they practicing?

    In this thick gloom, his gaze flickered between Asher and Sabina, the muscles in his jaw twitching uncontrobly.

    Fury, like moltenva, coursed through his veins, setting his eyes aze with the fires of wrath. His fangs had already extended from his teeth, but no matter how hard he tried, his mana circuit was asleep.

    Yet, amid the roaring inferno of his anger, a subtle, bewitching allure tugged at the edges of his consciousness.

    His eyes, though filled with rage, couldn''t help but drink in the vision before him.

    Sabina''s skin absorbed the liquid, bing a picture of seductive allure, the potion entuating the contours and valleys of her form, making her appear irresistibly tantalizing to an observer''s eye, even to her captive fiance.

    Despite the fury thundering through his chest, a part of Edmund was ensnared, entranced by the hypnotic beauty unfolding within her.

    He knew now wasn''t the time to admire her beauty, but the temptation was irresistible.

    "Oh? Look at that. Your brother is getting an erection by watching his fiance in distress. How disappointing, right?" Asher scoffed as he saw Edmund''s dick slowly and meekly raising its head.

    Sabina''s look of disbelief, anger, and disappointmentnded on Edmund, making his face lose half the color, "No! No, this isn''t me. It''s not true, sister! Don''t listen to him!" Thest thing he wanted was for his sister to think he was getting off on this.

    He desperately tried to clear his thoughts and looked away and was relieved he was able to lower it down.

    "Looks like you are having a difficult time there. Why don''t you wear this?" Asher''s mocking voice echoed, and before Edmund could even shift his gaze, a ck blindfold was put over his eyes.

    "You! Get this off!!" Edmund gritted his teeth as the darkness only seemed to unsettle him even more.

    "You will be thanking me soon because your sister is not going to be a virgin soon."

    "Wh-WHAT?!" Edmund felt like a thousand projectiles going off in his head.

    "Stop this crap this moment! If you touch her, my House will know, and you will be done for. My mother has already set a date for our marriage, which should be right after we return. You are ying with fire here, Asher!" Edmund threatened, hoping Asher would stop since his threat was true.

    It was amon practice to test for a nobledy''s virginity on the day of her marriage since it was said that only a virgindy could carry a child with the purest bloodline.

    But if the news spread that someone took the virginity of an engaged nobledy before her marriage, then the man who did it would be severely punished even more since they were from one of the Great Houses.

    After all, this act wouldpromise the next generation of that House. It was one of the gravest crimes in the eyes of everyone.

    There was already a precedent of a royal member getting crippled for taking the virginity of a woman from House Valentine in the long past.

    And so, Edmund was sure Asher was just trying to rile him up by spouting such bullshit.

    Sabina''s eyes glowed with a feverish light as she said with a disdainful smile, "You better be ready to face the consequences because once your thick meat enters inside me, you can consider yourself a dead man."

    Edmund was about to readily nod, as if supporting his sister''s statement, but something about the way she said it was oddly specific and diforting to him.

    Even on the off chance he was really thick down there, how does she know? Maybe she was just guessing, considering his build. That must be it!

    Asher smirked as he wiped the potion off her lips slowly, her eyes fluttering under his searing touch, "Ha, you two think I am scared of that?"

    Asher scoffed as he stood behind Sabina, his fingers slowly wrapping around her swan-like neck and gripping it firmly, reddening her pale skin while her eyes were flickering in and out from getting choked.

    "I already came this far, so I can''t back out without knowing what I want to know, right? Or your sister could just tell me what I need to know, and all this can be over right now," Asher said as he began to rub his thick cock against Sabina''s wet vulva, making her let out hot, shaky breaths, "N-Never~...Ohnn~"

    "Sister! You mad fuck!" Veins began to pop up on Edmund''s face upon hearing a wet, rubbing sounding off her skin.

    He had indulged in enough debauchery to easily recognize such sounds, and the way her breath was sounding, he had no doubt the potion was working its ck magic on her.

    She must be suffering inside under his vile touch.

    "E-Edmund, this brute is going to put it inside me. D-Do something¡­~Ahng!~" Sabina raggedly moaned as Asher tightened the mps on her achingly swollen nipples, sending lightning rippling over her med skin.

    But the fact that his thick hot cock was still rubbing against her itching pussy was making her bite down on her lip in restlessness.

    "Asher!! Fuck!" Under the darkness, Edmund felt his nerves stinging under his skin, feeling pathetic and helpless upon hearing his sister actually call out to him for help.

    As far as he knew, she would never make herself look weak by asking for help, even when courting death.

    But for her to actually ask now only made him realize how much his sister must be suffering and looking to depend on him for the first time.

    If only he could give the answer Asher was looking for, he might stop. But doing that would put their entire House in danger since he would be admitting it indirectly.

    Still, the alternative of having to hear his woman getting vited was too much to endure.

    "Don''t beg your pathetic brother for help. I will keep punishing you until you tell me what I need to know. But first, you are going to have a taste of what a man''s dick is like."

    "A dick of a ju..junior like you will never make me say anything, hnn~" Sabina said in cold ridicule, though her lips were parting and closing as if in anticipation.

    Edmund kept shaking his head desperately, "No¡­No¡­please don''t!!" He cried out at the top of his voice in despair while wishing his sister would just stop provoking Asher.

    He had dreamed of taking her virginity for decades and making her his woman for real. So how could¡ª

    "Too bad, I am going to im your sister''s first time!" Saying so, Asher grabbed her hips and suddenly rammed his cock into her dripping wet, cold pussy.

    "AHNNNG!~~" Sabina''s back arched, her senses and thoughts shattering upon feeling something thick and long ramming deep into her maiden cave until her vision nked out for a moment.

    She felt his demonic cock filling up her entire lower abdomen and could feel it bulging against her skin.

    The sublime sensation of it, coupled with the mpers pinching her nipples, made her lips part as saliva dripped out, the corners of her mouth twitching.

    "SABINA!!" Edmund howled in agony upon hearing his woman''s virginity being stolen by this alien dog.

    *Slh! Slssshk! Slsshk! Sck!*

    "Ahhhng!~Hynnnn!~Oooohn!~Heuuung!~..."

    "No¡­no¡­stop¡­" Hearing his woman''s unadulterated moans and the loud, wet sounds that were made inside her pussy by that alien dog''s dick was like a nightmare to Edmund while continuing to plead in a weak, despairing voice.

    Enveloped in darkness with a blindfold stifling his vision, he was cast adrift in a sea of sensory deprivation, leaving his hearing unnervingly heightened.

    Each sound in the obscured space around him reverberated with startling rity, painting vivid images in his imagination.

    "Ooohnn!~Fuckkk!~~Ahnnnnn!~..."

    "For a virgin, you surely know how to choke my dick, hngh! You were born to be my slut!" Asher grunted as his thighs kept violently smashing against her flesh, her skin turning red.

    He was grunting in pleasure upon feeling her tight pussy trying to milk his cock.

    "Fuckkkk!!~OOOHNNNN!~~~Yo¡­You little¡­" Sabina''s entire body spasmed as she once again orgasmed under his relentless assault.

    But Asher kept fucking her hard and rough even when her body was still shivering and convulsing from the aftermath of her orgasm.

    He made her bend forward, her face hovering right in front of Edmund as he kept pounding her swollen pussy.

    "Hnnnng!~Ooohn!~E-Edmund¡­don''t¡­hnnn!~...look¡­Oooohn!~" Sabina kept shakily moaning before Edmund''s face, though her expression was melting under the pleasure and pain.

    Her face was red like an apple, and her glistening breasts werepletely flushed and bouncing up and down with each rapid thrust.

    *Pah! Pah! PAH! PAH!...*

    "You bastard! STOP!!" Her sultry moans, entwined with whimpers of pain,posed music of pleasure and agony that curled around Edmund''s consciousness, sinking its ws deep into his psyche.

    His woman was being fucked like a prostitute, and yet why did it sound like she was enjoying it? Could the potion truly cripple his sister''s will like this?

    He felt his heart weighing down on his chest, yet her oily moans were warming up his blood. Never before had he heard such seductive moans, and before he knew it¡­

    "Wow. Just look at that. Your brother is getting turned on after hearing you enjoying my dick. He is reaching a new level of disappointment, don''t you think? Hngh!" Asher grunted as he pulled out and painted her back with his cum.

    "OOOHHNNNN!~" Sabina''s legs shivered and became limp as she came once again, her entire body shivering uncontrobly.

    But the feeling of his thick, hot milk sshing against her back made her skin heat up.

    However, her gaze weaklynded on Edmund as shenguidly said, "Edmund¡­how could you¡­"

    Edmund wished his dick would just listen to him, and even without seeing her face, he could feel her contempt and disappointment, "S-Sister, please¡­It''s not me¡­I can''t control it."

    "Is that so? Let''s put it to the test until your sister drops," Asher smirked while Sabina licked her lips with a fervid light in her eyes.

    "NO! Noooo, enough!!" Edmund gritted his teeth and wondered what he did to endure this nightmare.

    But he had no idea the nightmare had barely started, as for the next few hours, Asher went on to ravage his sister while using different toys on her.

    With each orgasm, her moans only seemed to get softer and longer until Edmund, who was suffering in the darkness, could barely recognize if it was his sister.

    He even started to lose count of the number of times this alien dog made his sistere.

    With each passing hour, he felt like he was plunging into an abyss of helplessness and frustration, his heart thrashing wildly against the confines of his ribcage like a caged bird desperate for escape.

    It wed at him, sending ripples of nausea and indescribable torment spiraling through his veins, each pulse of his heart echoing the cadence of her voice.

    He kept screaming and threatening and even begging for Asher to stop, only to lose the energy to shout while his sister seemed to be losing her sanity as well.

    With each sound, the invisible chains of anguish tightened around his heart, constricting, suffocating, until each beat was painful and each breath aborious effort.

    He was entangled in a web of auditory torture, his mind teetering precariously on the brink of sanity under the relentless assault of her wanton moans while being vited by his most hated enemy.

    "My¡­my mother¡­She told me to seduce you and make you my ve. Ha¡­ha¡­After that, she told me¡­to make you give us the young Kraken as well and use you as a pawn to our advantage¡­

    Oooh~..." Sabina''snguid voice echoed in the chamber after hours of getting ravaged and punished by his vengeful dragon.

    "Good girl. You were a tough nut to crack," Asher chuckled while Edmund, who had lost all color on his face, was swimming in a river of despair and enduring the suffocating weight of his own impotence.

    He had lost it all.

    "Ah, I forgot about our dear spectator. Let me remove that blindfold for you," Saying so, Asher snapped his fingers together as a short burst of me obliterated the blindfold around Edmund''s eyes, making his body suddenly jerk under the heat.

    But when the blindfold turned into ashes, the sight before him made his reddened eyes tremble.

 Chapter 342 A Promise Filled With Insanity And Desires

    Chapter 342 A Promise Filled With Insanity And Desires

    In the muted gloom of the eerie chamber, a scene of despair unfolded before Edmund.

    His eyes were uncontrobly quivering, beholding the horrifying sight before him: his beloved Sabina strewn across the floor, entangled in a snare of delirium that danced menacingly in her hazy red eyes.

    "Haa~...Ha~...."

    Her lips were curved into a twisted grin, and her tongue was hanging out as if she had lost it. He could hear the faint, shivering breaths escaping her open mouth.

    To think that she was vited so savagely until she couldn''t even catch her breath.

    And as if that wasn''t enough, her swollen red pussy was inted with his absurdly thick, alien dick inside her while his cum kept dripping down her body.

    "Whew. Your sister really knows how to show me a good time. It was wise of your sister to answer me before she could have died from feeling too good, right?" Asher''s chuckle sounded like the gonging of a drum from the depths of hell as he released the chains and threw her on the floor like some lowly object he used and was done with.

    His gaze, zing with a fury untold, was tethered to her form.

    She was lying on the floor naked and with that alien dog''s cum all over her body whilenguidly licking the cum around her lips into her mouth.

    Did he really lose her?

    Yet, as though a dark melody had reached its crescendo, a voice, dripping with sarcasm as cold and cutting as an icicle, punctured the tense air, "Still, you must be swelling with pride, witnessing her resist this long."

    "You...You...I will kill you...I swear I will¡­" Edmund''s jaws clenched, teeth grinding against one another like ancient millstones, each word lodged in his throat, choked by a rage too potent to be voiced.

    "You shouldn''t go about threatening the man who imed your fiance," Asher chided as he squatted before him, a sinister smile ying upon his lips, mirroring the chilling malice flickering in his eyes.

    With a suddenness that was disconcerting, the predatory grin on Asher''s visage suddenly froze, transmuting into an expression as cold and unfeeling as stone.

    A hand, stealthy and deliberate, snaked into Edmund''s hair, yanking his head backward and exposing the vulnerable column of his throat.

    "That''s precisely the face I wanted to see," Asher murmured, his voice a venomous whisper that slithered through the tense atmosphere, "A face showing your helplessness and despair. Yet, during all those years, when you and Oberon tortured me together again and again, I didn''t even have the luxury of expressing them."

    Asher added with a cold smirk, "And your attempt to cripple me down there as well, thinking it would cancel my marriage with Rowena, was indeed ingenious," Asher continued, his smirk widening into a sinister grin, "In light of your ingenuity, allow me to express my gratitude. After all, it''s impossible that your sister would derive any satisfaction from your pitiful little thing after having a good taste of mine."

    Saying so, Asher suddenly brandished a de, its surface gleaming ominously, the de reflecting in Edmund''s quivering eyes.

    His gaze flickered between Asher''s eyes and the cold steel, a shiver of dread cascading down his spine, wondering what this mad bastard was nning to do, "W-Wait...You said you won''t harm me i-if my sister-"

    *Shlck!*

    A tense silence thickened the atmosphere, suddenly shattered by the crisp sound of steel slicing through air, followed by a wet thud.

    "AAARGHHHHHH!!!"

    The ground beneath vibrated ever so slightly, drinking in the chorus of a guttural scream that tore through the looming silence.

    Edmund''s visage, contorted in a dance of unimaginable pain and shock, mirrored the horror before him.

    His precious dick fell to the ground with a grotesque thud, severed cleanly, the aftermath of Asher''s swift and precise action.

    Blood spurted from the wound in angry jets, staining the earth with its dark, life-giving essence.

    "Arghhhhh!" The howl of agony twisted through the air, mirroring the twisted visage of pain and terror etched deeply into Edmund''s face.

    "Ah, I only said I won''t whip your dick but I didn''t say I won''t cut it, did I? Anyways, I don''t think you will be needing that anymore, would you?" Asher asked with a cold smile and added, "You were never a man, and now¡­you never will be."

    Edmund''s eyes widened in shock and bore into Asher, transmitting waves of incredulity and horror before they zed over. He could only stare, the terror paralyzing his throat, unable to even let out a curse.

    The lights of consciousness flickered and dimmed until the horror and pain of losing his dick rendered him unconscious.

    Asher observed, his gaze cold and unfathomable as the icy depths of a forgotten abyss, watching as Edmund''s head slumped forward.

    His lips curved slowly, feeling satisfied that he finally took care of this.

    Edmund was someone who was quite licentious and used his dick to make himself feel good every day.

    But now, without it, he will just be a shell of what he was.

    "I should be killing you for doing that to my brother..." The velvety darkness was broken by the haunting lilt of Sabina''s voice, delicate yet imbued with a venomous seduction.

    Azy smirk unfurled across Asher''s visage. He rotated on his heels, locking his eyes with Sabina''s¡ªa pair of smoldering, intoxicating red orbs that seemed to be still craving something.

    "Ignoring the question of whether you can do it," Asher''s voice was silk brushing against steel, "you would have already tried if you wanted to. But you know you won''t have the future you dream of without me, right?"

    Hearing his words, Sabina''s lips slowly stretched into a grin. It wasn''t sweet or benign. It was feverish, wide, hanging precariously between insanity and ecstasy, a chalice brimming with intoxication and poison alike.

    -

    Couple of hours ago,

    Sabina found herself standing in a dirty, white-lit chamber, which was a luxurious bedroom just a few seconds ago.

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, the charming canvas of her face rippling with the faintest brush of surprise, her lips curving, "Oh? I didn''t realize Silvia found a new friend... a very unexpected one at that. You shouldn''t bully my cute junior like that."

    Like a mirage shimmering into existence, one of the chamber walls became translucent, revealing Asher''s silhouette, smirking with a gaze that carried an unfathomable depth, "You mean you are the only one who can bully her? You are one to talk," he retorted, a taunting lilt to his voice, "But don''t worry, I didn''t bully her into helping me. She was happy to help out a friend. Sometimes, you should try being nice for a change...sincerely, of course."

    Sabina cast her eyes around the dim, glowing runes, disying hurt with a flutter of her ghostlyshes, a delicate hand ced over her heart, "I am feeling quite hurt that you are doing this to me. I thought we were friends too."

    Asher''s gaze narrowed into slits, eyes flickering with a cold, calcted glint, "Well¡­st time I checked, a person wouldn''te up with schemes to sabotage their friends. Since I can''t be easy to kill, the only option was to put a leash on me, like one of your toys, huh? You wouldn''t be the first to try."

    Her scoff reverberated through the room, a sound dripping with disdain and amusement intertwined, her eyes reflecting the yful scorn in her tone, "You think this sweet, little trap of yours is going to work on me? Did you think I sneaked into your fortress without preparing for the worst?"

    Positioned with authoritative ease, Asher folded his arms behind his back, eyes locking onto Sabina with an icy determination, "I am aware you are quite the talented Soul Devourer, and that this isn''t your first time getting trapped. But I''m prepared to do it the hard way if you insist on resisting. After all," a shadow of a smirk yed on his lips, "I have quite an interesting fate outlined for your dear brother."

    "Fufufufu¡­" A chilling melody of a giggle, delicate yet sinister, emanated from Sabina, her eyes glinting with a feverish and predatory light as she approached the transparent barrier, "There you are," she whispered, a grin slicing across her face, "The Asher I''ve been eager to meet. Did you sincerely presume I''d unknowingly saunter into your trap, navigating alone through your fortress teeming with your loyal followers?"

    Asher''s gaze intensified, sharpening into a focused re, beads of suspicion and contemtion weaving through his thoughts.

    He had indeed found it peculiar, her seemingly effortless surrender into hisir, almost willingly falling into a setup he nned differently in his mind.

    As far as he knew and from what he heard from Naida, Sabina was quite the intelligent one, unlike her brother.

    "So, why not educate me about your mysterious ploy?" Asher retorted nonchntly, a subtle shrug rippling through his shoulders.

    Sabina''s lips curved further, unfurling into a smirk brimming with secretive amusement, "Did you think I wouldn''t discern the ve seal you''ve branded on your maid during her brief kidnapping by me?"

    With an acknowledging nod, Asher responded, "A mystery indeed. With knowledge of the seal, sparing her life wasn''t your style. Yet, you released her, fully aware she''d return to tell everything to me. What game are you ying, Sabina?"

    Eyes glimmering with unspoken plots, Sabina grinned wider, almost devilishly, "You are an alien in every way, and maybe that''s why there''s an undeniable allure to you, pretty boy. Without threatening your lovely maid,pelling you to confront me, how else would I secure your undivided attention? Or making you cook up some very interesting ns to punish me for what I n to do with you."

    Asher let out a chuckle of disbelief as he thought in his mind, realizing how crazy this woman was. She nned all this so that he woulde after her and show her a very "interesting" time.

    "You are more insane than I thought," Asher''s voice,ced with a mirthless scoff, flowed through the room.

    Sabina''s lips quirked up, painting her visage with a smile that oscited between angelic charm and devilish intent.

    Her fingers, delicate and yet brimming with concealed power, traced the translucent barrier separating them, "And you must be equally or more insane if you are really nning to do whatever you have prepared for me and my brother."

    His gaze, sharp and discerning, questioned silently, "So, your brother''s well-being doesn''t concern you?"

    With a sigh, Sabina''s expression shifted, flickering into a facade of disappointment, her eyes casting shadows of unspoken emotions, "Edmund has always been an irksome presence in my life. Marrying him would condemn me to a dreary existence of mundane responsibilities and the tiresome duty of motherhood."

    "Damn, you are cold, not that you can be med."

    "But," she paused, her gaze sharpening, "I cannot permit harm to befall my House. That''s a line I would never cross."

    Asher arched an eyebrow, prompting rification with a simple, "What do you mean?"

    Sabina''s eyes narrowed, twinkling with an indomitable will and unspoken ns, "While I may despise my brother, the duty to perpetuate our bloodline and groom the next generation still falls upon my shoulders. But that doesn''t necessarily mean Edmund should be the one to share in this responsibility with me."

    Her gaze, fervent and intense, locked onto Asher''s as she added, "Promise to bestow upon me your seed, and not only will I be content, but my House wouldn''t have any objections either, at least after it happens. After all, you possess the coveted Immortal Bloodline, and I can already see a very pretty future for you ahead. Our silent partnership will be beautiful."

    Surprise flickered across Asher''s face, swiftly reced by contemtion.

    Sabina was ying a very dangerous game, ying both sides but not without safeguarding her interests and those of her House simultaneously.

    Her voice, nonchnt but chilling, broke through his thoughts, "But let me warn you, if things don''t transpire as nned, I won''t hesitate toe after you. Be prepared to kill me before I take yours," She said while maintaining her charming smile.

    A slow, deliberate smile unfolded on Asher''s lips, bearing the weight of their perilous agreement, "Very well. We have a deal.

 Chapter 343 To Be Damned

    Chapter 343 To Be Damned

    The Dimension of the Damned opened its infernal jaws to wee Asher, swallowing him into a realm so far removed from the realm of the living, it could only be described as an eruption of destion and fire.

    It was a scene painted with the most twisted and nightmarish brush strokes; a ce where the air was so thick with heat, metals would weep into oblivion instantaneously, sumbing to the relentless, unyielding temperature.

    Above, there was no sky, no cerulean expanse painted with clouds or stars. Instead, a fractured mirror hung, an endless ceiling reflecting the hell below.

    Thend, if it could be called such, was a churning image of green-spewing volcanoes, each eruption sending a cascade of molten rage across the rocky surface.

    Green mes flickered on their gnarled branches of trees that bore no leaves, casting eerie shadows that flickered with malevolent intent.

    In this chaotic expanse,kes of the same viridescentva pooled, illuminating the deste space with a glow so unnerving, it could only belong to the damned.

    From time to time, Asher always had a feeling he was underestimating this mysterious dimension and that he had barely touched the tip of the iceberg to discover its mysteries.

    As he stepped into this realm, it seemed as though the dimension itself sought to im him, his flesh and skin king away as if kissed by an invisible, insatiable fire, leaving behind only a skeletal frame.

    It was charred to the ckest ck, and within its hollow eyes and around its form danced mes of dark green, a hellish and haunting light that mirrored the condemnednd around him.

    His gaze, now glowing points within the skeletal visage, shifted towards a structure in the distance, a cocoon bathed in an ominous glow.

    It pulsated wildly, the light within ring and flickering like a heart ready to beat itsst or perhaps, its first.

    Smirking inwardly, Asher moved forward.

    "Seems like you are ready," he mumbled, his voice echoing within the vast nothingness.

    Approaching the cocoon, without hesitation, his skeletal hand, wreathed in those haunting mes, shot forward, striking the surface of the structure.

    With a sound akin to shattering ss, the cocoon fractured, lines spreading across its surface before it shatteredpletely.

    Amid the settling dust and the copsing shards of the broken cocoon, a figure began to manifest, imposing and tremendous in its nightmarish majesty.

    It was a grotesque mix of man and dragon ¡ª a silhouette carved from the depths of despair and forged in the cauldrons of hell.

    His skin was a blend of ck and vtile magma, a sheet of shimmering scales and burnt flesh. Half his visage was flesh while the other was a charred ck skull.

    The terrain of his body mirrored the vtile, rugged topography of the damned dimension, spiky and rough, encapsted in an eternal dance between solidifying rock and flowing magma.

    Wings, vast expanses of ckened, magma-drenched membranes, unfurled with power that seemed to pulsate through the ursed atmosphere, casting shadows so deep they looked like chasms into the abyss.

    But for all his intimidating, monstrous grandiosity, the creature immediately sank into a position of deference upon sensing Asher''s presence. His submission was absolute, an unspoken allegiance born of unendurable torment and subjugation.

    "Agonon, how does it feel to be damned?" The question, hanging in the sulfurous air, spilled out of Asher''s bony mouth with a cold, deliberate slowness.

    Agonon''s head, a cathedral of scars, scales, and burnt cranium, lifted gradually. The eyes that met Asher''s were fiery chasms of dark green, swirling with emotions so deep and dark they were almost unfathomable. Yet, no words fell from Agonon''s lips. Silence, thick and oppressive, cloaked the space between them.

    "You sought to enve my kingdom, to chain my wife and her people to the whims of you and your kingdom," Asher continued, his voice a steady, unfeeling murmur, "Yet here you are now, damned for an eternity. Every second of your existence will be a torrent of unending agony, your soul fracturing over and over until there''s nothing left to break...nothing but an empty shell."

    He took a step closer to the kneeling imposing figure, eyes narrowing, "You''ll serve me, with every fragment of your being dedicated to fulfilling my wishes. And through it all, you''ll bear witness to your own despair, but incapable of expressing the depth of your pain on that face of yours or whatever is left of it."

    In response, Agonon remained silent, yet for a fleeting moment, the flickering mes within his dark green eyes seemed to waver, reflecting an ocean of unspoken torment.

    ¡ª

    On thest week of the quest,

    The muffled sound of rapid footfalls echoed through the verdant expanse as two women dashed through the wild paths of the forest, their clothes, crisp and white, were stained with the ink of the earth, bearing testament to the ordeal of their quest.

    Their breathing was ragged but determined, matching the urgent cadence of their strides.

    However, their eyes were vignt, making sure to watch their surroundings and look out for anything hostile.

    The long tendrils of the one''s blue hair flowed like a chaotic river, matching the tension on her face.

    Her eyes, brilliant and bright like the midday sky, flickered with unrest, "Amelia," she gasped between breaths, a nervous timbre threading her voice, "are we truly nearing the ce?"

    Amelia''s nod was firm and resolute as she parted away the chestnut strands of hair that was falling over her face, "Yes. I had overheard a few strong groups talking about their favorite Safe Zone in this mini-dungeon. I bet we are very close, and let''s pray they are camping there. We can''t risk ourselves running for too long in the open."

    A semnce of relief brushed over Rachel''s features, eyes momentarily closing as her hand instinctively sped the pocket of her pants, safeguarding what was within, "This Deviar we stole from that viin is our only shield. But it would only matter once we get home safely. After that, he wouldn''t dare toe after his, lest his prized possession fall into the hands of his demon enemies."

    Amelia''s smirk bore the sharpness of a de, eyes glinting, "Indeed, no demon can resist, and they would not hesitate to carve him open for it. It''s a good thing I also took the phone, which had those photos, just in case, though we have no reason to worry even if he made copies. But it''s a pity we couldn''t get Emiko and Yui out."

    "It is¡­" Rachel nodded, feeling bad for those 2 poor girls.

    Images of her days as that viin''s ve shed in her mind. The embarrassing things she had to do to lower his guard, get on his good side, and finally steal his Deviar.

    She winced as she remembered how she volunteered to put a vibrator inside her pussy since he suggested it might make him happy.

    But the worst part was he wouldn''t let her remove it and make her walk around with it still inside while carrying out menial duties like cleaning the bathroom or setting his bed.

    It was so frustrating when he only kept watching while the vibrator was wreaking havoc inside her, creating an unbearable itch she couldn''t do anything about.

    And the most humiliating part was that she was beginning to lose it and had no choice but to ask that viin to do something about it.

    Only upon hearing her plea would he make a move and take out the vibrator to fuck her until the itch wasn''t bothering her anymore.

    Rachel didn''t know if she should feel disgusted at herself for asking for it and feeling good in the process.

    No matter how much she wanted, he had a way of making her body bend to his will.

    As weeks passed, she would feel her nerves being jittery if he didn''t do anything to her for the entire day even without the vibrator inside her.

    She winced as she remembered touching herself during days when he didn''t touch her and it took all her willpower to stop herself. She couldn''t help but nce at Amelia and wonder if she was alone in experiencing all these embarrassing and disgraceful things.

    Amelia must have felt it too¡­right? It must be only natural.

    "There it is! Finally¡­" Amelia''s gaze suddenly rose,nding upon a structure in the distance, tall and beckoning.

    Yet, before triumph could fully blossom, a voice, stern and vignt, sliced through the air, freezing them in their tracks. "Hold it right there!"

    Like specters materializing from the ether, five Hunters, d in sturdy armor, emerged from the foliage''s embrace, weapons drawn and eyes sharp, their gaze locking onto the pair of Amelia and Rachel with unwavering intensity.

    Seeing their fellow Hunters, Rachel and Amelia nced at each other with relieved smiles.

    With a gesture as innate as breathing, Rachel swept her flowing blue tresses back with practiced grace, exposing her ears while tidying up her appearance a bit.

    "Ease your minds and lower your arms," she began, voice steady yetced with an urgent tone, "It''s me, Rachel Sterling, and with me is my friend, Amelia. We just escaped from Hellbringer and his underlings. But time is of the essence. Bring me to whoever is managing the Safe Zone you guys are staying at. We have to gather as many Hunters as possible and attack the Safe Zone Hellbringer is hiding in and kill as many of them as possible. It is the least we can do for our people who died to him."

    Her gaze, sharp and imploring, moved across their faces. Yet, the five before them harbored no weing smile, no glint of recognition or relief in their eyes.

    Instead, their visages bore the heavy mask of suspicion, their whisperings creating a silent web amongst them, their weapons still pointed at the two.

    Impatience, like a simmering pot, began to bubble within Rachel, her brows furrowing like gathering storm clouds, eyes narrowed into slits of frustration, "As I said¡­Time is of the essence, and we''ve paid in sweat and blood to get here. Lead us, without further dy, to the safe zone!"

    Yet, the response she elicited was far from the obedience she expected.

    One amongst them, a man with eyes that weighed and measured, took a step forward, the point of his sword still casting its cold, usatory re upon them.

    "Word has traveled through the mini-dungeons," he intoned with a gravity that seemed to thicken the air around them, "...that Hellbringer managed to corrupt you two and n to use you two to lure us out and ambush us with a setup. So forgive us, Miss Rachel and Miss Amelia. But we are going to have to bring you two in under suspicion and let the rest decide how to proceed with you two.

 Chapter 344 Corrupted Hunters?

    <h4>Chapter 344 Corrupted Hunters?</h4>

    ?

    Indignation, swift and fierce, danced in Amelia''s eyes, her voice a whip that sought to cut through the mist of suspicion that hung heavy between them, "Such audacity, to cast usations upon us, upon her! Do you think you can stand before the president, bearing the stain of this unfounded suspicion, without consequence?" Her words, sharp and biting, bore into the five with the heat of righteous anger.

    A tremor, subtle but unmistakable, ran through Rachel''s form, her lips quivering like leaves under the weight of a brewing storm.

    The intensity of her gaze bore down upon the man, a silent,pelling force that caused him to dip his head, acknowledging the power and position she held.

    In this scene of tension, another figure emerged from behind the man, a woman whose eyes held a mix of caution and understanding, "Please, Miss Rachel, Miss Amelia, do not take offense. We are on alert, especially after what happened, and with only a week left, we can''t risk taking any chances. And surely, the president himself wouldmend our caution in the face of potential danger."

    Amelia''s retort was poised on her lips, a barrage of sharp rebukes and pointed queries, "Who dares to spread around such nonsense information with no foundation but baseless rumor? Where is the evidence that supports such a grievous usation?"

    But before the words could take flight, Rachel''s hand, steady and resolute, rose like a silent sentinel, quelling the tide of Amelia''s anger.

    With eyes hardened into chips of diamond, Rachel nodded, the gesture a silent eptance, a surrender to the inevitable, "Very well," she intoned, voice steel wrapped in velvet, "We understand the situation. Lead us to the rest."

    ¡ª

    Within the established confines of the Safe Zone, a flurry of whispers unfurled, casting a haze of tension and uncertainty.

    Fifteen pairs of eyes, hovered with skepticism over Rachel and Amelia, a wordless echo of distrust ying in those silent nces.

    Amid the low, pulsating hum of hushed conversation, Rachel''s gaze, steely and unwavering, swept over the assembled individuals, each of their expressions making her skin crawl.

    A distinct shift in the atmosphere heralded the arrival of a young man whose build spoke of strength, hands tucked nonchntly in his pockets.

    With a step forward and a lift of his hands, he beckoned for silence, voice steady and calming, "Ease your minds, friends."

    Rachel''s gaze locked onto the man, arms crossing over her chest in a stance that was both defensive and imploring, "Hwan, we''ve fought side by side, stood shoulder to shoulder during those international exchange programs between our academies. You know me well. Help us dispel this confusion, so together, we can spread out, rally the others, punish the demons for our fallen friends."

    His response, however, was cushioned with an awkward chuckle, a sound that danced between difort and apology.

    Hwan''s hand pressed over his heart, eyes meeting Rachel''s with a mixture of regret and understanding, "Miss Rachel, truly, my heart weighs heavy with the seriousness of this situation, and I stand ready to extend my aid to both you and Miss Amelia. But¡ª" A pause, pregnant with unsaid words, hung in the air, Hwan''s expression tightening with reluctance, "We received word from a very reliable source, information we cannot simply disregard, suggesting you two arepromised. In the face of such intel, we must tread with caution, with the safety of everyone present in mind. I trust you''ll please understand and cooperate with us to swiftly bring light to this matter. If there''s naught to hide, there''s naught to fear, yes?"

    Amelia''s scoff sliced through the tense air, her words an echo of disbelief and frustration, "This is ridiculous! Rachel''s word should be enough to¡ª"

    "It''s okay, Amelia," Rachel interjected gently, halting the brewing protest with a fleeting smile directed at herpanion. Her gaze swung back to Hwan, a flicker of determination lighting her eyes, "We understand your concerns. We''re willing to cooperate if it will put everyone at ease. What do you need us to do?"

    With a hesitant scratch of his chin, Hwan motioned for two women among the group to step forward, "Firstly," he began, eyes flickering between the duo, "since neither of you are carrying bags, could you please empty your pockets? Hand over anything you have to my two friends here. This is merely a precaution. Whatever you hand over will be returned if it''s harmless."

    Amelia shook her head, her gaze a blend of incredulity and defiance, "Why should we empty our pockets? If we had some dangerous intent or concealed weapon, wouldn''t we have utilized it already? Stop treating us like criminals. We are distinguished Hunters."

    Hwan exhaled a weary sigh, eyes beseeching, "Miss Amelia, I implore you, let''s notplicate matters further. Refusal only casts further doubt, and that helps none of us. There''s nothing incriminating to hide, is there?"

    Amelia''s eyes darted towards Rachel, a ripple of anxiety flickering within them, reflected in the tremulous pupils of herpanion.

    The outline of a phone, barely discernible against the fabric of Amelia''s pocket, caught Rachel''s eye, sending her heart into a frantic cadence. Her eyelids dropped, veiling the storm within.

    The memory of something that viin had said earlier began to echo in her mind,

    "You are just like your father. You care about your face more than your own morals and values. You are willing to kill, to destroy, and ruin everything as long as your image is intact. You are no Hunter. You never deserved to be one."

    Rachel''s fists tightened as she shook away his voice from her head while mumbling inwardly, ''No¡­I will prove you wrong, Asher."

    Rachel slowly opened her eyes and looked up, her gaze steady, the resolve within unwavering, "Fine," she acquiesced quietly.

    She then took a deep breath, her heart shuddering for a brief moment before looking at Hwan and the rest of the gathered Hunters, "We''llply. But in return, can we have your word, the word of everyone present, that you''ll stand with us in seeking retribution for what we went through, no matter what?"

    With an assenting nod and a clenched fist pumped affirmatively in the air, Hwan dered, "Absolutely! Our blood has been boiling the entire time. The only reason weid low was because there was nobody like you to lead us. Once this misunderstanding is cleared, we''ll follow your lead, Miss Rachel."

    "Rachel¡­" Amelia''s voice,den with anxiety, whispered through the quiet tension, her eyes mirroring her uncertainty.

    Rachel''s smile was gentle, soothing, a balm against the fretful atmosphere, "Amelia, these are our people. We''re all Hunters with aligned goals, sworn to the same duty. We always have each other''s backs. United, our strength is unbreakable."

    Her words were met with nodding heads and murmured agreements, "You couldn''t have said it better, Miss Rachel," concurred Hwan, his gaze steady and approving.

    With an acknowledging nod and fleeting smile, Rachel proceeded to empty her pockets.

    There was practically nothing until a unique piece captured the attention of all: a mystical ck amulet, its surface undting with a faint, sinister energy that pulsed through its dark form. Eyes widened in recognition and shock.

    "Is that¡­the Deviar?!" The words fell from Hwan''s lips, a whisperden with disbelief and awe, echoed by gasps that rippled through the small crowd.

    With unyielding resolve lighting her eyes, Rachel affirmed, "Yes. Stealing it from Hellbringer was not easy. But with it in our hands, he''s vulnerable. The mere scent of it will draw his demon enemies like moths to a me, all thirsting for his power. For now, I entrust this to you," she said, cing the coveted item into the hands of one of the women, "until rity is restored."

    Hwan''s eyes, reflecting the enormity of the revtion, flickered with understanding and awe, "This is really huge, Miss Rachel. I can only imagine how hard it must have been for you two to get that. Maybe the rumors of you two getting caught on purpose must be right. It was to steal this, right?

    A fleeting, knowing look passed between Rachel and Amelia, invisible threads of understanding passing through the silent exchange.

    Amelia''s nod was subtle, her voice a mix of grit and resolve as she broke the silence, "Indeed. We couldn''t have infiltrated Hellbringer''s haven otherwise. Once this ridiculous confusion is dispelled, I demand to know the identity of the nderous tongue that dared question our integrity."

    Hwan''sugh was an awkward ripple in the tense atmosphere, a bid to ease the gravity pressing down on them all, "Rest assured," he said with a nod that attempted reassurance, "we aren''t taking this lightly. If we find the usations baseless, necessary actions andpensations will be dutifully rendered."

    With a grunt of acknowledgment, Amelia emptied her pockets. Her hands hesitated momentarily over a device, a phone, which she slowly pulled out.

    Eyes flickering towards Rachel, she found a nod, though tight-lipped and anxious, and Rachel''s fingers nervously rubbing against each other.

    Hwan''s eyebrow arched in visible surprise, "A phone?" The incredulity in his voice mirrored his expression. "Whose might that be?"

    "It''s... another item we stole from Hellbringer," Amelia replied, stiffness coating her words, painting a veneer of calm over the undercurrent of anxiety rippling through her voice.

    A chuckle of disbelief escaped Hwan''s lips, "A demon with a phone? That''s... interesting. I should definitely take a look at it. May I?"

    With a sigh that whispered through the tension, Amelia relinquished the device, cing it into Hwan''s awaiting hand.

    "Ha, how dumb of him. It only has a pattern lock. This should be easy for me to figure out," Hwan mumbled as he caressed the screen with his forefinger as if to discern something.

    The subtle tension in Rachel''s form intensified, her fingers pressing into one another, heartbeat a throbbing drum against her ribs as she awaited the unfolding of the next moments with bated breath.

 Chapter 345 Worth Of Her Words

    <h4>Chapter 345 Worth Of Her Words</h4>

    As Hwan navigated through the device, his expression became bewildered, "What on earth?" he muttered, making Rachel hold her breath.

    "There is nothing here¡­" Hwan added as he presented the screen for both women to witness. The gallery was an empty chasm, devoid of any contents.

    A sigh of relief fluttered within Rachel''s chest, feeling an immense burden lifting, unfurling its tight grasp from her heart.

    With a flicker of her gaze towards Amelia, she found an equal sense of bewildered relief reflected in her eyes. It seemed like Amelia also had no idea how all of it got deleted.

    Was it possible, Rachel wondered with a seed of doubt sprouting within, that that viin had eradicated every piece of evidence? But why? Did he make copies?

    However, before any solid conjecture could take root, a distant hum resonated through the atmosphere.

    Heads turned as if drawn by invisible strings towards the source of the sound, eyesnding on a Sightstone Sphere lying innocently on the ground.

    Within its confines, it projected an image¡ª a shocking image of Rachel and Hellbringer, an Elite Hunter and a notorious Demon, their lips locked in an intimate embrace.

    "Oh my god!!"

    "What in the name of the angels¡­"

    Gasps shredded through the hush, shock rippling through the assemge like a stone disturbing still waters.

    The image was a silent scream, a hunter and a demon entwined, an illicit and forbidden dance of love painted for all to see.

    The image changed to show another where she was posing with him in a very raunchy way while looking at Hellbringer as if he were her world.

    The images kept changing to show one after the other, making everyone unable to take their eyes off it. It was like seeing each image was sending waves of shock through them, shattering the image they had constructed of a certain someone in their minds.

    And then the image changed again to show a video of Rachel deepthroating the demon''s grotesque dick and even swallowing his cum.

    "Ugh!"

    "Eww!"

    "How disgusting! Somebody shut it down!!"

    For Rachel, it was as if the ground beneath had given way, her heart plummeting into an abyss of fear and disbelief.

    Her eyes, wide and brimming with a cocktail of emotions, snapped towards the disy, taking in the damning evidence.

    A torrent of whispers swirled around them, each word a needle pricking at her already fragileposure.

    "What is the meaning of this¡­Rachel?" Hwan''s voice cut through the murmurs, sharp and demanding, unlike before, casting a shadow over Rachel''s face with its intensity.

    Rachel found her voice, a threadbare whisper brushing against the tense air, "I...I don''t know how... This isn''t what it looks like."

    She had prepared herself for this when Hwan went through the mobile.

    She spent so many weeks under that viin who kept mocking her and making her feel bad for what she did to Amelia. And Facing Amelia every day and seeing her risk her life again despite what happened only made it harder to endure the guilt.

    So she had sworn to herself that she would nevermit such an evil act again.

    And to do that, she was willing to right her wrongs by facing her problems head-on so that not even he can have a hold on her anymore while redeeming herself to be worthy of holding onto herst name and being a Hunter.

    She was determined not to live in fear for the rest of her life and not give demons like Asher a chance to corrupt her into doing evil things.

    But when these projections of images suddenly sprang out, it took her by surprise.

    She felt her heart pounding in her chest, a drum of anxiety and desperation echoing through her ribcage. The air was thick with usation, eyes gleaming with suspicion and betrayal, pinning her down with their intensity.

    "So the info we got was urate, huh? You''ve been corrupted by Hellbringer longer than we thought?" Hwan''s voice was stern, a rigid edge of disbelief and usation weaving through his tone.

    "She was nning to lead us into a trap!" A voice from the crowd called out,den with usation.

    "I can''t believe we looked up to her!" Another voice chimed in, dripping with disappointment and disgust.

    Rachel''s face twitched at the sharp words, feeling like shes across her resolve.

    Her chin trembled, but she quickly pulled herself together, raising her voice above the mounting whispers, "P-Please, let me exin!"

    Hwan''s gaze didn''t waver, but he raised a hand, signaling for silence, "Alright. Let''s hear what she has to say."

    Drawing in a shaky breath, Rachel''s voice trembled as she began, "What you saw isn''t the whole truth. Hellbringer forced me to pretend to be his girlfriend and to pose for those photos. I had no choice; I had to protect my teammates. But despite doing it... he killed them anyway."

    Every word weighed heavily in the tense atmosphere, and Rachel could only hope they''d see the desperate truth in her eyes and not the image painted by the damning photographs before them.

    "Hmm, you might be speaking the truth," Hwan began, skepticismced thickly in his tone, "But how can we be certain?"

    "She''s probably lying through her teeth," a voice from the crowd whispered audibly, sending ripples of agreement through the gathered hunters.

    "I can''t fathom how anyone could even feign affection for that monster without their skin crawling," another muttered.

    "The very fact she''s here, safe and sound after two whole months and escaping from an army of demons already tells us a lot," someone else chimed in.

    Tears welled in Rachel''s eyes as she heard the murmurs, her voice a fragile whisper amongst the sea of disbelief. "How can you all..."

    Rachel''s heart sank, her words seemingly falling on deaf ears, swallowed by a sea of suspicion and murmurs. Every whisper felt like a de, slicing through her reputation and integrity with casual ease.

    Some of these were juniors she knew, and yet they were looking at her like some kind of monster. All this time, they treated her with respect and reverence, and yet now, all she could see was disgust and hate.

    Forgetting the worth of herst name, it was as if all these years of her actions, achievements, and rtionships she had towards them didn''t matter at all.

    Amelia''s face twisted into a bitter expression, her words cold and sharp, "Are you truly suggesting that Rachel, of all people, is lying? Have you forgotten the weight her words carry? Do you think a Sterling would be so low to do something like that?"

    Amelia wrinkled her nose in disgust upon seeing how these bastards were so quick to judge someone to protect their own interests.

    Shaking his head, Hwan''s expression remained unmoved, unswayed by Aemlia''s words, "What we''ve seen today clearly indicates Rachel''s beenpromised in some way. How can we trust the words of someone in that state, regardless of who they are? Even our own code dictates as much."

    His words, steady and unyielding, echoed through the silent space, casting a shadow of doubt that seemed to grow with each passing second.

    And beneath its weight, Rachel felt smaller, her voice drowned out, her truth seemingly insignificant and frail.

    Her voice cracked but remained steady, mirroring the resolve in her shimmering blue eyes, "How can you all doubt me like this? Ignoring the fact that my father is the President, I proudly and honorably served our world and our people ever since I became a full-fledged Hunter. I put my life in line every time to protect us, and I guided so many juniors to do the same. How could you all, even for a second, think that I would disgrace myself by doing such things on purpose? Is that how little you all believe in me even when there is no solid evidence to disprove my words?"

    *p¡­p¡­p*

    The air hung tense, charged with anticipation, when an unexpected sound cut through ¡ª a series of slow, deliberate ps resounded, slicing through the tense atmosphere.

    Startled, eyes flickered, finding the source: a tall man, draped in a brown cloak, his face half-hidden, advanced with apuse resounding in the still air.

    He ceased pping, lifting his gaze, his lips curving as he spoke, "Quite the speech, Rachel," his voice was steady, a hint of mockery woven through the solemnity, "But let''s not muddy righteousness with lies. It''s a bit disheartening, hearing that and experiencing betrayal from my fiance or ex-fiance, I would say."

    With a fluid motion, he drew back his hood, revealing pallid skin stretched taut over sharp features, green eyes dimmed yet carrying a subtle darkness within their depths. His hair was no longer neatlybed but disheveled and dry.

    Rachel''s heart skipped, eyes widening in recognition, voice barely above a whisper, "V-Victor? You are alive??"

    Heated whispers rippled through the clearing, as eyes darted between Rachel, Amelia, and Victor.

    His scoff cut through the atmosphere, cold and tinged with disdain, "Shock on your face says it all, doesn''t it, Rachel? Do you feel cornered because I, whom you thought you''d used and discarded, am still breathing?"

    Rachel, her eyes wide and hands trembling, adamantly shook her head, pointing an usatory finger towards Victor, voice sharp yet shaky, "That''s not true! You tried to kill me first to save your own skin! Amelia saw it all unfold!"

    Amelia, with fire shing in her eyes, nodded vehemently in agreement, "Indeed! I''m not sure how you managed to crawl back from the brink, but you need to stop spewing lies, Victor. Could it be... you are the ''reliable source'' who spread these vile usations about us?"

    "That''s enough!"

    Before either Rachel or Victor could retort, a thunderous voice cut through their exchange.

    Hwan''s eyes were aze with anger, his gaze like daggers directed toward Rachel and Amelia, "How dare the two of you tarnish Sir Victor''s reputation with your lies!"

    Rachel was taken aback, a gasp escaping her lips as she witnessed the change in Hwan''s demeanor.

    The crowd mirrored his hostility, their eyes now fixated on Rachel with suspicion and disdain.

    The shift was palpable, leaving Rachel internally questioning how they could believe Victor over her when he was also held captive by Hellbringer.

    "Hwan, all of you...you''re being deceived! You have to believe me, please¡­" Rachel implored, desperation edging her voice, her eyes darting between Hwan and Victor.

    But as her gazended on Victor, she caught a subtle, triumphant smirk ying on his lips.

    A wave of fury and disgust rolled through her, yet she was powerless against the tide turning against her.

    Hwan''s scoff echoed, resolute and dismissive, "That''s enough, Rachel. Sir Victor suffered unimaginable tortures, humiliations, for an entire week because of your actions. And as if that wasn''t enough, nasty rumors were crafted about deeds he nevermitted, purely out of spite. They then threw him out, thinking he died. But how could someone as great as him die so easily? He returned to us, bearing the truth of the events transpired, a truth apparently quite different from your made-up story for obvious reasons."

    "What¡­" Rachel felt her nerves twisting upon hearing this ludicrous story.

 Chapter 346 No Different Than Demons

    <h4>Chapter 346 No Different Than Demons</h4>

    In a whirlwind of disappointment and fury, Rachel''s eyes dimmed, a mixture of sadness and anger pooling in her gaze as she observed the Hunters that had once ced their trust in her now aligning themselves with Victor''s falsehoods.

    Hwan, sensing the shifting tides, sidled up to Rachel with stealthy steps, whispering low enough for only her ears to catch, "I mean no disrespect, Miss Rachel. Victor reached us first with apelling tale, seeking our aid to apprehend both you and Miss Amelia. In return, he promised us a bright and enticing future. However..." Hwan''s eyes, cunning and calcting, narrowed slightly, a sly smile ying on his lips. "...if perhaps you can offer something that overshadows Victor''s promises, well, perhaps there''s a way out of this predicament for you. Given the esteemed status of your Sterling family, which slightly ranks above his Hart family, perhaps something better could be arranged, don''t you agree?"

    Shock registered in Rachel''s eyes, her heart sinking as she digested Hwan''s words, the implications bitter and revealing. The understanding dawned, cold and disheartening - Victor had bought their allegiance, turning them against her with promises of a prosperous future.

    What cut deeper was the ease with which they abandoned their principles, their oaths as Hunters seemingly forgotten, and their integrity sacrificed to satisfy their selfish desires.

    The realization was a p, leaving her reeling, her blood simmering with a cocktail of emotions - anger, sadness, and a deep-seated disappointment.

    With a movement born from frustration, Rachel shoved Hwan away from her.

    The man staggered back, surprise written all over his features as Rachel''s voice, sharp and condemning, sliced through the tense atmosphere, "Each one of you, standing here, willing to sell your loyalty for promises and future gains, is a disgrace to the proud lineage of Hunters. You tarnish our code, sully the noble deeds of those who came before us, throwing away your honor for personal gains."

    A brief, flickering silence washed over the group at Rachel''s words, their eyes averting, unable to meet her gaze. Faces filled with a hint of shame, a shadow of guilt. Even Hwan, whose previous confidence flickered, stumbled upon a grunt, an ufortable, trapped sound.

    "Hahaha¡­"

    Cutting through the tense quiet, Victor''sughter rang out, cold and derisive, echoing within the confines of their makeshift congregation, "What a splendid speech again, Rachel," he scoffed, stepping forward, green eyes sharp and mocking, "Sleeping with one of the most evil demons, and still you assume you can stand there, lofty and untouchable, preaching to us?"

    Hearing his words, Hwan and the others regained their previous energy and looked at Rachel with scorn.

    Rachel''s hands clenched at her sides, fists tight, her nails digging into her palms. She inhaled sharply, steeling herself, "You''re right," she admitted, voice steady though it cost her, "I''ve fallen far. But today marks a change. From today on, I will try my best to atone, even though it can''t erase my past mistakes."

    Her eyes, shimmering with unshed tears, flicked to Amelia, apology written clearly within their depths, "Amelia, I lied to you, and I''m truly sorry. That day, I did try to kill you to save myself. For that, you should never forgive me."

    Amelia''s eyes widened, a pained expression forming on her face as she whispered, "Rachel..."

    Victor''s mockingughter filled the space again, contempt dripping from every syble as he retorted, "Quite the fall from grace, Rachel. Who could''ve known you even tried to do something horrible like that to your best friend?"

    With a hard swallow, Rachel fixed her gaze upon Victor, eyes hard, resolve steeling within them. "You may revel in my wrongs, Victor, but neither you nor anyone here holds the right to detain or judge Amelia or me." Her voice rose, steady and clear, "We are leaving."

    With a final, lingering nce filled with aplex pool of emotions, Rachel turned, ready to leave with a heavy yet unburdened heart.

    "You think you can just walk away after all that?" The chilly drawl of Victor''s voice halted their steps, the timbre of it tinged with malicious amusement.

    Rachel spun around, eyes wide with disbelief, taking in the tight circle the fifteen Hunters had formed around her and Amelia, a silent, oppressive ring of hostility and suspicion.

    They were now bearing weapons, their intentions clear and dangerous.

    Her fists clenched upon feeling their killing intent slowly filling the air, unable to believe this was happening.

    "Victor," Rachel bit out, her tone icy, frosty eyes narrowing on his figure, "What is this? Haven''t we suffered enough at your hands?"

    Victor simply snickered, his arms crossed, an air of casual disdain about him. "Regardless of your dramatic derations, Rachel," he drawled, "the undeniable truth is that you''re tainted, corrupted by a demon. The evidence against you ispelling, while you present nothing substantial in your defense. We don''t have a senior among us with the mindforce abilities required to discern truth from lie. Hence we must act, for our own safety. Our code empowers us to act preemptively in situations like this, guided by whatever evidence we possess."

    He then added with a malevolent glint in his eyes, "So¡­we have no choice but to take you two down before the demons use you two to kill us all. Who knows¡­they might already be on their way here."

    His words caused the other Hunters to tense up and tighten their grip on their weapons.

    "What is this? We are all Hunters! We aren''t supposed to turn against each other like this. You all gave your word to have each other''s backs. What are you all¡­" Rachel found herself unable toplete her sentence as her voice echoed through the space, tinged with desperation and disbelief.

    Yet her plea fell on deaf ears. The group''s resolve didn''t waver, their expressions steeled and distant. Within their eyes, Rachel saw no recognition, no camaraderie ¡ª only suspicion and the chilling readiness to kill.

    "You all dare to kill the president''s daughter? You think you can get away with this?" Amelia asked with gritted teeth.

    Amelia looked around at these Hunters that encircled her and Rachel with anger and disgust. This was exactly how all those decorated Hunters surrounded Cedric before his final moments.

    "Indeed, it will be hard but not impossible," Victor affirmed with a steely glint in his eyes, his voice carrying a chilling finality, "But we aren''t doing anything wrong here to worry about it. As Hunters, we eliminate threats, external and internal alike. Just like how our seniors had to kill the Corrupted Prince."

    As reality set in, a cold dread pooled in Rachel''s stomach. These were herrades, people she considered her brothers and sisters in arms, yet at this moment, they stood ready to strike her down.

    She could see some of them showing reluctance and nervousness, yet their hands were still on their weapons, and their lips sealed.

    The very notion sent a shiver down her spine, and suddenly, her heart trembled upon realizing something.

    The tremor in Rachel''s voice was unmistakable as she posed the question, a question borne of a dawning, dreadful realization, "Was Golden Prince truly¡­corrupted?" She blinked, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears, voice barely above a whisper, yetden with the weight of a suspicion too horrific to utter louder.

    Victor''sughter, devoid of humor, reverberated through the tense air, "Haha, look at you. Don''t tell me you were in cahoots with the Corrupted Prince before he died? Maybe it''s not that surprising since you seemed quite fond of him. You just couldn''t stop talking about him whenever we met," As he said this, his expression turned bitter and ugly.

    But the next moment, his expression reverted as he added with a cruel smirk, "Still, your father himself killed him, and you are now questioning your own father''s virtue? Seems like you are finally showing your true colors. He is going to be really disappointed in his only child."

    A tear escaped Rachel''s eye, tracing a path down her cheek as she whispered, almost to herself, "What have I done..."

    With a swift, decisive gesture, Victor motioned to the Hunters around them, "End this," hemanded, voice steeped in finality, "Bring down these two corrupted ones."

    As the group of fifteen moved, closing the circle with deliberate intent, Rachel snapped out of her despair-induced stupor. Each step they took was charged with deadly intent, their expressions hard and unforgiving, and in their eyes, Rachel could read their resolve.

    With a deep breath, Rachel''s gaze fixed on the approaching ones, eyes zing with a mix of vengeful anger and pain.

    Eyes darting towards Amelia, Rachel could see her own turmoil mirrored in her friend''s gaze. Even after telling her the truth, Amelia was still willing to stand beside her, making Rachel realize how rotten she was earlier.

    With a silent, mutual understanding, they braced themselves. Whether it was for redemption, survival, or simply to uphold the dignity she had left, she was prepared to face the inevitable.

    Under the scrutiny of Victor and Hwan''s watchful eyes, the scene unfolded with a tense, grim anticipation hanging in the air.

    With a torrential surge of mana pooling within her, Rachel unleashed a mighty st of water that radiated outwards in powerful ripples, sending the fifteen would-be assants reeling back, their advances halted by the force of the elemental surge.

    "Amelia, now''s your chance - run!" Rachel''s voice cut through the chaos, sharp and urgent. She knew she and Amelia weren''t in their best form and were exhausted after escaping and running for so long.

    But Amelia, steadfast and unwavering, shook her head resolutely, "I won''t leave you, Rachel. Let''s¡ª" she began to protest, but Rachel''s eyes, wide and rmed, cut her off.

    "Amelia, watch out!" Rachel''s warning cry came just in time as a woman lunged at Amelia from behind, de poised to strike.

    Without hesitation, with fluid grace, Rachel conjured a de of pure, crystalline water and thrust it forward. The de found its mark, piercing through the throat of the woman with lethal precision, a spray of crimson staining Rachel''s face as the woman fell, lifeless.

    The sound of a body hitting the ground reverberated through the silent space, and Rachel stared at her hands - hands that had just taken the life of a fellow Hunter.

    The water de dissipated, droplets falling like the tears she refused to shed, and for a moment, Rachel was lost in the horror of her action.

    "She killed one of us!" Hwan''s voice, filled with fury and disbelief, shattered the brief silence, "Take her down without mercy!"

    Rachel''s trembling ceased abruptly, reced by an icy resolve that crystallized within her gaze.

    With a flick of her wrist, a spear of water materialized in her hand, its form as sharp and deadly as the determination in her eyes. She looked up, her voice cold and unyielding as the ice that began to form around her water constructs.

    "You all are no different than demons...So I will destroy you all¡­" she muttered, the temperature around her dropping with the chill in her voice.

 Chapter 347 The Past Can Never Be Forgotten

    <h4>Chapter 347 The Past Can Never Be Forgotten</h4>

    The battlefield had turned into a cinematic showcase of elemental powers, the sheer scale and raw power on disy a mirror to the strength of Rachel and Amelia.

    Rachel, with the intensity of her gaze, focused on her adversaries, summoned a massive water turtle.

    The earth rumbled under its small movements while its elemental eyes bore down on everyone before it, making them feel insignificant.

    The sheer size of the construct was a spectacle, with its shimmering, transparent shell reflecting the light around them.

    Its jaws, formidable and swift, snapped menacingly, severing the heads of those who dared approach Rachel with terrifying efficiency.

    "That''s Galeon the Unbreakable!"

    "She has already mastered the Sterling signature move?"

    Shouts of shock and terror passed among the Hunters as they tried to dodge and evade. However, not every one of them was lucky as Galeon''s jaws were too fast and extended forward to snap off their heads.

    And as if to make things worse, besides Rachel, Amelia was a storm incarnate. Her hands danced with swift, precise movements as she blended the elements - fire, water, air, and earth.

    The ground rumbled and quaked as pirs of stone rose, only to be shattered by gusts of wind that also fueled the fire in her palms.

    This fire mingled with water, creating super-heated steam that scalded and blinded their attackers.

    Each move she made was a whirlwind of destruction, leaving scorched earth and toppled trees in her wake.

    From their vantage point, Hwan and Victor observed the unfolding devastation. Hwan, clearly impressed despite himself,mented, "The rumors of the prowess of the President''s daughter and her best friend didn''t exaggerate. The two of them together is a nightmare to deal with. But she wasn''t this good earlier."

    "Keh," Victor snorted, "Let them have their moment. The longer they drag this out, the easier it will be for me. Even if they were at their peak, it wouldn''t take much time for me to take care of them."

    Hwan offered a ttering smile as he nodded, "Of course. These two aren''t much before a great S Rank like you."

    Soon, the numbers of the Hunters dwindled. From the original fifteen, only five remained. The five of them, witnessing the disy of raw power and theirrades'' fates, hesitated, fear evident in their eyes.

    However, the battle had taken its toll on Rachel and Amelia. While they stood triumphant, signs of exhaustion were evident.

    Their breathing wasbored, sweat lined their brows, and their once pristine clothes were marred with grime and streaks of blood from minor cuts and those they killed.

    Their voices, though weary, still carried authority. Rachel, addressing the remaining Hunters, dered, "Enough! Lay down your weapons, and we can talk. No more blood needs to be spilled," Rachel knew there could be no more talking. But she didn''t have enough mana left to go on, and she could see that Amelia was the same.

    She gritted her teeth, determined to not die to this injustice. She can''t let them kill her and go home and portray her as a corrupted Hunter and destroy everything she had stood for.

    Victor, a smirk ying on his lips, leaned in towards Hwan, "It''s your move, isn''t it? They''re hanging by a thread. Finish the job."

    Under the gaze of Victor, Hwan squirmed slightly. Was it really wise to kill the President''s daughter and a young miss from a High ss Family? He was expecting Victor to scare them to death to make them confess and not to actually kill them.

    "What? You want to forever remain an A Ranker? Didn''t I tell you I am going to take care of the aftermath?" Victor asked with a smile as he gripped Hwan''s shoulder.

    There was a flicker of hesitation in Hwan''s eyes, quickly extinguished by the mes of ambition and nervousness. With a shaky nod, he agreed, "R-Right, I will get rid of the corrupted ones."

    Rachel, despite her weakening state, stood firm, locking eyes with Hwan, whom she knew was a formidable mid-level A Ranker and stronger than the rest she had defeated.

    However, there was no fear in her gaze, only a piercing rity and conviction, "Hwan, remember this. Karma is relentless. You and Victor won''t escape the consequences of your actions no matter what happens."

    "Then we will just have to make sure it will never catch up with us," Hwan''s eyes sparkled menacingly, electric blue currents of energy swirling around his palms.

    Without another word, he thrust his hands forward, unleashing a torrent of vicious, snapping lightning towards the weakened duo.

    The air cracked open with the sound of thunder as blinding bolts descended upon Rachel and Amelia. Each streak was a dance of destruction, a cacophony of raw, unbridled power that lit up the gloom with its furious glow.

    Rachel and Amelia couldn''t dodge in time, nor did they have enough mana to defend themselves.

    "Arghhhh!!!"

    They were engulfed in a ze of electric fury, their screams piercing the charged air.

    When the lightning subsided, the pair were on the ground, smoke rising from their charred clothing.

    Blood dribbled from the corners of their mouths, their bodies twitching spasmodically from the aftereffects of the electric onught.

    Rachel''s eyes, once vibrant and full of life, were now dimmed, flickering like a candle in the wind. Amelia was no better off; her fiery spirit seemed extinguished, leaving behind a fragile shell.

    Victor said from afar, his eyes glowing with a dark light, "Well done, Hwan. But they are still breathing. You should learn how to finish them off properly."

    "Ahh...Sorry for that," Hwan winced before his gaze became determined.

    His hands, crackling with fatal energy, were poised to unleash the final blow upon the vulnerable Rachel and Amelia.

    Rachel closed her eyes, her nerves still shaking with anger and indignation at going to die like this, under the hands of a Hunter, while her name would forever be disgraced in the eyes of the others.

    Yet, just as she was waiting for death to im her, a discordant note sliced through the tense atmosphere.

    *Whiiz!*

    A sinister ring de, aglow with eerie dark green mes, whistled through the charged air, lodging itself with ruthless precision into Hwan''s throat.

    "Hrrrk!"

    A gasp, choked and gurgling, escaped his lips as his eyes widened with shock and pain. Blood, as dark and rich as wine, spurted from the wound, bathing the ground in a macabre shower.

    Rachel''s eyes flickered open at the unexpected interruption, widening in disbelief as they fell upon the de''s owner.

    Emerging from the dimness, his gaze as cold and dark as a winter night, was Asher. His presence, ominous andmanding, bore down upon the clearing, washing over the corpses before him like a tide of impending doom.

    "You..." Rachel''s voice, barely above a whisper, trembled with aplex mix of relief and apprehension. In the twisted fate of their lives, who could have foreseen that she would find sce in the sight of a demon, especially him?

    Behind Asher, Emiko, and Yui trailed, making Rachel feel surprised to see them as well, though her vision was bing blurry and she felt too tired to keep her eyes open.

    With a subtle gesture from Asher, they moved forward to tend to the wounded Rachel and Amelia, their hands glowing with the soft, healing light of their powers.

    Victor, meanwhile, was a picture of paralyzed fear. His eyes, once brimming with arrogance, now flickered with the unmistakable glint of dread. Each step back he took seemedborious, weighed down by the gravity of Cedric''s arrival.

    Suddenly, he made a desperate dash into the embracing darkness of the forest.

    Each of his strides bore a frantic energy,unching him forward with bursts of eleration that left indentations in the earth.

    Asher curved his lips upon seeing Victor disappearing into the forest. In an instant, Asher''s form vanished from the spot.

    The forest''s ominous silence was broken only by Victor''s pounding footfalls and the ragged cadence of his breathing.

    But his eyes widened as a sinister grip suddenly enveloped Victor''s shoulder, a vise of unrelenting strength that propelled him to the ground with spine-jarring force.

    "Ugh!" A groan escaped his lips as he found himself staring up at the sky, the clouds obscured by the looming silhouette of Cedric.

    Panic shed across Victor''s features as he scrambled upright, hands raised in a gesture of cation, his voice tremulous yet insinuating, "L-Look, I did my part, didn''t I? Rachel and Amelia were captured, just as you wanted. Can''t we just... forget the past and start anew? I was never involved in what happened that day. So you have no need to hold that against me¡­right?"

    Asher''sughter, cold and devoid of true mirth, sliced through the tensionden atmosphere. He shook his head, eyes locking onto Victor''s with a predatory intensity, "The past can never be forgotten. It has it''s way of hunting you down. And you were aware, weren''t you, Victor? You knew all along what your sister and the others nned to backstab me. Yet, you chose to stand aside only because you were actually scared you might not make it out alive just like those twenty of them."

    Victor''s throat worked convulsively, the visible bobbing of his Adam''s apple betraying his mounting fear.

    He stumbled back as the ground beneath him seemed to tremble with foreboding, and he let out a shaky attempt at negotiation, "Th...The WHA nned it all, Cedric. I was but a pawn in their grand scheme. It''s not like I could''ve altered the course of events. A-And what about our deal, huh?"

    A sound, halfway between a chuckle and a sigh, spilled from Asher''s lips,den with disdain.

    With a burst of speed that barely registered, he closed the distance, his hand snaking out to mp around Victor''s throat with an iron grip, "Really now, Victor," he taunted with a glint in his eyes, "Did you genuinely harbor the illusion that you''d walk away from this unscathed? But I think deep down you already knew that. Still, despite knowing the odds, you just couldn''t help but hold onto that slight but hopeless chance of survival. That''s so you. But don''t worry. I am not going to kill you."

    Victor''s eyes flickered with a flicker of hope at Asher''s words, but it was extinguished almost immediately, "I won''t grant you the mercy of death," Asher whispered, his voice a soft yet menacing tone, "I promised you eternal damnation, and that''s exactly what you''ll receive."

    Terror gripped Victor, seizing him in its cold, relentless hands. Before he could even muster a plea, Asher''s ring de¡ªwreathed in dark green mes with a core of shadowy malevolence¡ªsank into his chest.

    "AARGHHHH!!!"

    The forest was suddenly alive with the echo of his agonized screams as the mes consumed him, a melody of pain and despair that reverberated throughout the ce.

    And the next moment, Victor''s presence vanished from the realm of the living.

 Chapter 348 You Are Special

    <h4>Chapter 348 You Are Special</h4>

    Victor found himself consigned to a horrifying, fiery purgatory, entrapped within a realm that defied logic and mercy alike.

    A barren wastnd of jagged rocks and molten dark greenvay sprawled in every direction, the air saturated with the bitter stench of death.

    "ARGHHHHH!! CEDRIC!!!!"

    But he didn''t have the luxury to take a look around as the heat was insufferable, pressing into him from all sides, searing his skin, melting his flesh, but refusing to grant him the release of death.

    His guttural screams reverberated through the destion, a harrowing sound of pure, undiluted agony.

    Asva converged upon him, it began to envelop him, to build a cocoon of molten rock around him that imprisoned his charred form, yet his screams ¨C persistent and haunting ¨C permeated through the infernal prison until they were forever silenced.

    -

    Back in the mini-dungeon, Asher approached the scene where Rachel and Amelia were being tended to by Emiko and Yui.

    The tense silence was punctuated only by the eerie wails of the wind as it whispered through the fallen leaves, wildly caressing the lifeless forms strewn upon the soil.

    He made sure to tuck away his Deviar into his Damned Dimension the moment he came here. Ever since Rachel and Amelia left, he was always just a step behind them.

    Rachel, though weakened and marred by both physical and emotional wounds, managed to pull herself to a shaky stance.

    Her eyes, once vibrant with determination, now harboured a hollow grief as they flitted over the bodies of all these Hunters whom she had put her faith in only to be betrayed.

    Uponying eyes on Asher, she closed her eyes, a single tear escaping to trail down her dirt-streaked cheek, "Kill me," she uttered, her voice barely a whisper yetden with a heaviness that betrayed the turmoil within, "and get it over with."

    Asher, his eyes reflecting an abyss of darkness, chuckled softly.

    Stepping forward, he stood before Rachel, whose eyes were trained on the ground beneath them, her gaze vacant.

    He tilted his head slightly, an air of malevolent mirth ying across his features, "I just saved you from your fellow Hunters, and the first thing you do instead of thanking me is asking me to kill you?" He asked, the disappointment in his voice melding seamlessly with mocking undertones.

    Rachel pressed her lips together, her brows furrowing. She slowly lifted her head, her eyes, now fierce and unyielding, locking onto Asher''s, "Haven''t you had enough fun with me?" Her voice was cold, a de thinly veiled by velvet, "I never thought you would use Victor to do this to us. You are so despicable."

    Nodding almost imperceptibly, Asher leaned in slightly, "Maybe, but because of what I did, you were able to see the reality of what your own people are like. They didn''t even hesitate much to betray you. Hell, they were ready to kill you just for some personal gain. It must suck to realize that you put your life at risk for these kinds of people as well."

    Rachel''s lips quivered, barely perceptible, yet revealing the hairline fractures in herposed exterior. Her voice, scarcely above a whisper, eked out, "Why do you care..."

    Asher sighed before his arm shot out and wrapped around her waist as he pulled her into a tight embrace, making her body press against his.

    "Let me go..." Rachel winced as she weakly struggled to push him off.

    "Now is not the time to be angry at your Master. But I do care, as I promised you before our rtionship started. Why else would you think I used Victor to open your eyes to the darkness of your own people? I didn''t want you to get hurt in the future," Asher softly whispered without letting go of her.

    Rachel stopped squirming, finding her strength waning under his searing yet gentle embrace.

    "Stop lying...I am just a ve you want to use for some evil n..." Rachel mumbled in a fragile voice as her blue eyes glistened.

    Asher''s eyes flickered momentarily, a shadow of something inscrutable flitting across them, "If that was the case, then I would have let all these Hunters either capture you or kill you. Wouldn''t it be truly evil if I watched the world crucify you for something that wasn''tpletely your fault? A evil person might find that quite entertaining."

    "Then why me..." Rachel asked while finding the warmth from his rock-hard body oddlyforting, especially his steady heartbeat. After spending so many weeks sharing the warmth of his body in every way, she had grown strangely familiar with it despite not wanting to.

    Even his smell and his touch was something she could feel even without his presence. And now having him in such close proximity was making her feel even more weird.

    "Because you are special, Rachel. You have the power to end this corruption among Hunters. You think demons are the worst?" Asher scoffed, stepping back, "You have no idea¡ªor maybe you have some idea now. But don''t you want to find out how low they can go, especially your father?"

    At the mention of her father, a spark ignited in Rachel''s eyes, a vtile mix of pain, rage yet at the same time doubt, "Stop talking about my father like that¡­" She weakly said, though this time her voice didn''t have the strength unlike previous times she said it to him.

    A disbelieving scoff escaped Asher, breaking the tension wrought silence, his eyes holding Rachel''s with a dark intensity, "Even after everything that happened, you still want to believe your father is the honorable and upright man everyone believes him to be?" He inquired, his tone heavy with mockery, "If someone like you were willing to kill their best friend, then can''t he do the same?"

    Rachel''s fists clenched, her nails digging into his shirt as the unbidden image of Golden Prince, whom her father treated like a good friend despite being his senior, shed in her mind.

    A torrent of emotions collided within her, causing her to clutch her head as she shook it violently, her voice no more than a whisper amidst the chaos of her mind, "No...no...it can''t be..."

    Tears hung on the precipice, threatening to spill from her eyes, which were now a maelstrom of confusion, despair, and a flicker of growing determination.

    Seizing the opportunity, Asher leaned in, whispering a venomous hiss in her ear, "It''s not only him but the entire WHA might not be the epitome of justice and morals as you believe. You don''t have to believe me. Go home and do your own homework on all of them. Then you will see for yourself."

    In that moment, her gaze cut through him, while desperately trying to cling onto her beliefs.

    Her voice, a firm, resolute ember amidst the despairing storm, dered, "Fine. I will find out the truth for myself."

    Asher''s smirk was dark and self-assured as he straightened, "Good," he responded. His gaze lingered on her momentarily before shifting dismissively, "Now be a good ve and stand outside. I have to scold Amelia for stealing my phone while I believe you already got your punishment." He cast a cursory nce around at the sprawled corpses, making Rachel nce at them bitterly.

    Rachel''s eyes then flickered towards Amelia, who was stirring awake, a low groan escaping her lips. Rachel hesitated; the thought of leaving her friend alone with this viin can''t be good.

    But the unspoken threat lingered in the air, a silent understanding that defiance could lead to further suffering for Amelia. She had already learned it from her previous experience in doing so.

    Whenever she disobeyed, Amelia would be the one getting punished.

    "Why the silence? Any objection?"

    "N-No, Master..."

    And so, with a heavy heart, she silently walked away, her shoulders bowed under the weight of the events that transpired today.

    Amelia''s face regained some color as her eyes fluttered open fully just in time to watch Rachel''s retreating back.

    Rachel''s departure left a stillness in the air, her steps crunching on the earth a soft echo amidst the somber aftermath.

    Emiko and Yui quietly trailed after her, casting worried nces between themselves but respecting her need for solitude in this moment of raw vulnerability.

    Amelia, her gaze lingering on the direction Rachel had disappeared, slowly approached Asher, the expression on her face aplex mix of conflicting emotions.

    Asher turned to her, a soft smile tracing his lips as he gently caressed her face, his voice tinged with a semnce of concern, "Are you okay? I would have intervened earlier, but-"

    His words were cut short as Amelia embraced him, her voice steady yet imbued with warmth, "You should know better that this isn''t my first time getting injured. I am already feeling fine, thanks to those two."

    Nodding understandingly, Asher allowed thefort of the hug for a moment before Amelia gently pulled away.

    She looked at him, her expressionplicated, and hesitantly spoke, "What are you nning to do with Rachel now? I don''t know, but I...kind of feel bad for her despite everything that happened. She admitted what she did to me. Maybe she isn''t as bad as we thought. What if...she deserves a second chance? I might feel biased because she was my best friend, but..."

    A hum emanated from Asher, his gaze contemtive as he considered her words, "Well... I was surprised that she was prepared to sacrifice her own image for the sake of truth. I was expecting her to destroy the phone, and that is one of the reasons I used Victor as a backup. But it seems like she has potential to change."

    Hope flickered across Amelia''s face, her eyes lighting up as she mumbled, "Then..."

    Asher''s eyes sharpened, a resolute firmness to his words, "Let''s see what she does after going home. But if she disappoints us again, then she will get what she deserves."

    Amelia inhaled deeply, determination crystallizing in her expression as she met his gaze squarely, "Don''t worry. I will keep an eye on her and help her uncover the truth."

    Amelia then asked with a look of longing, "So...are you really going to let us leave today even though there are still a few days left?"

    Amelia''s question hung delicately in the air, her eyes reflecting a tumult of emotions that seemed to seep into the tranquil atmosphere around them.

    A mischievous smile lifted the corners of Asher''s lips, his fingers tracing a gentle path across her soft pink lips as he yfully inquired, "Why? You still want more after we both had a good time for all these weeks? Or were you enjoying my punishments more than I thought?"

    A blush infused Amelia''s cheeks, her gaze dipping downward as she mumbled, timid yet edged with a distinct sincerity, "I just...don''t want to leave you. Once I go back...it''s not like we can meet up other than seeing you in a doll, which feels strange."

    Asher''s chuckle was soft, resonating with an unspoken understanding as he responded, "It''s not like I want to. But it will be better if you and Rachel leave along with Emiko and Yui and let the other Hunters know that the rumors of you four getting captured were false. I will also setup things from my side so that any rumors about you people getting captured would be rendered useless."

    Nodding, Amelia''s smile was wistful yetced with a reluctant eptance, "Yeah...you are right. We can''t afford to make anyone feel suspicious of us."

    He then assured her with a warm gaze, "But don''t worry. I will keep trying to find a way where we don''t have to worry about seeing each other. It might take a while since once I return home then I have a lot of things to deal with."

    "Home..." Amelia mumbled, not expecting him to ever speak about the demon realm as his ''home''.

    She pressed her lips together before asking, "Do you...really love the demon queen?"

    "I do...Without her, I would have been truly lost," Asher said as his dark yellow eyes softened briefly.

    Amelia''s lips curved into aplicated smile upon hearing his answer without any hesitation. She felt happy that he found someone to fall in love with after what happened with Aira.

    But at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel envious and curious about this demoness who managed to first capture his heart after what Aira did to him.

    "She must be a very exceptional woman then," Amelia said with a smile as she looked up at him.

    Asher lightly smiled as he nodded, "She is, and so are you. I wouldn''t have trusted you if that was not the case."

    "Asher..." Amelia felt her heart warming up, feeling happy to hear his sweet words, and raised her feet in search of his lips.

    Asher leaned in, and as their lips met, Amelia''s eyes softly fluttered shut, surrendering to the warmth of his affection, momentarily lost amidst the intertwining threads of passion and peril.

    Her hands wrapped around his body firmly as if she wanted to hold onto him as long as she could, for their future together was uncertain.

 Chapter 349 Looming Threat

    <h4>Chapter 349 Looming Threat</h4>

    A weekter on Zalthor,

    A disconcerting silence permeated the streets of the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Underneath the palpable tension, an ominous energy clung to the air, winding its way through the narrow streets and enveloping the historic structures in a tangible dread.

    The citizens, once bustling with vivacity, now retreated into the shadows, eyeing the approaching spectacle with a mix of trepidation and curiosity.

    Prince Drakon, the 79th prince of the Draconis Kingdom, made his way through the center of the town, his stature formidable and his presencemanding an indomitable respect ¨C or at least, a cautious distance.

    He along with a middle-aged draconian dressed in elegant robes just like Drakon, were seated on an open dark red chariot which seemed to be made out of the finest metals.

    He, along with his army, a formidable entourage of draconians, all armored with gleaming, dark scales and wielding weapons forged from the rarest ores, loomed over the realm with an oppressive air.

    Their wings, enormous and bearing a daunting span, cast long shadows over the streets as they marched.

    Drakon''s scales ¨C a rich, dark burgundy, nearly ck that blended well with his pale skin ¨C shimmered eerily under the flickering mes of the streetmps, and his eyes, a deep, imprable red, scanned the surroundings with an air of cold yet scornful authority, "These fools pride themselves over these ugly towns and cities? Tch, I am already feeling like I entered a ditch. I should make this worth my while bying here all the way, just like those insignificant kingdoms we sometimes visit. Don''t you think so, Consul Belthor?"

    Belthor, the old man sitting beside Drakon, rubbed his short gray beard with a hint of mirth in his ck eyes, "Of course, my prince. The Bloodburn Kingdom might be stronger than most of the kingdoms we visited but still it''s nothing in our eyes. So there is probably nothing in this lowly kingdom that might catch your eye except for one thing, which I am sure you don''t need to be enlightened about."

    "Hehe, why do you think I was motivated toe all the way here? After hearing all those rumors, I have to see for myself," Drakon said with azy curve of his lips and added, "...and maybe y around with a dragon. Dragons are the only other thing this kingdom can barely boast about, which all should have been ours to begin with, keh!" Drakon snorted.

    The people around watched their chariot pass, though they made sure to stay out of sight lest they catch his eye.

    Everybody knew how Prince Drakon was one of the favorite sons of the Draconis King and was very close with Prince Agonon, who was one of the two sons of the Draconis Queen Consort.

    If they sent Prince Drakon here, it only meant things were serious, and they could already guess the reason.

    It must be regarding the spar involving the royal consort, though their queen had yet to give an answer. And so, the draconians must have sent Drakon here to get an answer from their queen. It was evident that the queen may not be able to dy any longer.

    But the question was whether their queen would agree to such an unfair scheme. Surely, the draconians were nning to kill their royal consort through this spar.

    As the draconians progressed, the windows of the surrounding structures lit up, eyes peering through the curtains, watching, waiting, but daring not to step out.

    Drakon''s arrival, nked by his menacingly magnificent entourage, heralded not only an implicit threat but also symbolized the disparity that had burgeoned between the two kingdoms.

    The Draconis Kingdom, with its burgeoning might, dwarfed the now vulnerable Bloodburn Kingdom, a stark contrast to the evenly matched rivalry of the years gone by.

    Whispers passed through the closed doors, spections and worries being exchanged in hushed tones.

    Their kingdom, once formidable under the rule of thete Bloodburn King, had seen its powers wane, its might diluted by the consequent weakening of their forces and the loss of their charismatic leader.

    Still, their present queen, his daughter, had worked hard to recover from the loss of strength over the past few years. However, they still had a long way to go to match up against the might of the Draconis Kingdom, which was at least multiple times stronger than them!

    The intense atmosphere only thickened as the entourage made its way toward the Dragonstone Castle, the very heart of the Bloodburn Kingdom, where decisions would be made that could very well spell out the fate of their kingdom.

    The austere silence that lingered heavily over Dragonstone Castle shattered abruptly, pierced by the arrival of Drakon and his entourage.

    Seron, attired in sweeping ck robes that whispered of subtle elegance, maintained stoic cordiality.

    Behind him, a line of maids and servants stood, their forms bent in a deep bow, eyes downturned, though a shiver of unease danced visibly through them.

    "Wee, Prince Drakon, Consul Belthor. I am Prince Seron and the royal advisor to our esteemed Queen Drake. Her majesty awaits your presence within," Seron articted with a poised grace.

    However, Drakon sneered, his voice a toxic drawl dripping with undisguised contempt, "Is this a jest, Advisor Seron? This prince travels leagues to grace this not-so-big kingdom, and I am weed by mere subordinates?"

    A twitch flickered across Seron''s face, rapidly extinguished as he mustered a courteous smile, "Your arrival honors us, Prince Drakon. Please, ept our sincerest greetings and do not take offense."

    Drakon''s response was immediate and disdainful: a glob of saliva, spat contemptuously upon the ancient, immacte steps of Dragonstone Castle.

    It glistened momentarily under the reluctant dark sun before slinking down the stone, a tangible emblem of his scorn.

    The Bloodburn guards, standing like specters at a distance, tightened their grips on their weapons, their faces contorting into silent snarls of outrage.

    Seron''s expression hardened for a brief moment before maintaining his previous expression.

    Serenity fractured, Drakon jabbed a scaled finger towards the imposing doors of the castle, a malicious smirk twisting his features, "Tell your queen to escort me inside, advisor. It is the least she can do for a guest of my caliber, wouldn''t you agree?"

    Seron, his expression wearing amiable diplomacy despite the venomous words spat in his direction, did not waiver.

    His eyes, however, sparkled sharply as they met Drakon''s, reflecting a quiet, yet potent defiance, "I beseech you, Prince Drakon, to refrain from making this meeting more arduous than necessary. It is unbing for our queen to personally receive guests at the entrance, even one of your esteemed standing."

    Undeterred, Drakon scoffed with a sharp furrow of his burrows, his arms folding imperiously across his chest, wings rustling with a whisper of contained aggression, "Unbing?? The queen of this little kingdom dares feign arrogance before the Draconian Kingdom after you people vited the Devourer''s Pact? I shall not step one foot inside until she appears before me. And if she doesn''te out, then I will leave, and her answer to my father''s proposition would be a given."

    A standoff ensued, the air practically vibrating with the tension caused by Drakon.

    The scathing undercurrent of Belthor''s smug grin nicked at Seron''sposed exterior, "Advisor Seron," the consul drawled, "I would advise against prolonging our wait. Prince Drakon isden with responsibilities far outweighing this...visit."

    A taut nod from Seron, and he murmured, "A few minutes of your patience, if you will."

    Within the stalwart walls of the castle, Rowena stood regally upon the grand staircase, an elegant vision swathed in a gown of deepest ck.

    Her crimson eyes flickered, icy yet ame, as they gazed afar, toward the formidable doors separating her from Drakon.

    Reba was ensconced beside her, her own gown cascading luxuriously off her smooth shoulders, her uncanny red eyes aze with a fiery indignation.

    "That impudent brat!" Reba seethed, her voice a venomous hiss, "How dare that draconian brat demand you to escort him inside! Not only is he a junior, but his status is far below yours. If only I could teach him a lesson, he won''t forget. Never before had any one of them tried to do something like this. They are getting too bold these days!"

    Rowena''s response was but a quiver of her aloof expression, a silent contemtion that veiled the tempest of her emotions, even as Seron, hurriedly, made his entrance, his bow deep and apologetic.

    "Your Majesty," he began, his voice strained yet steady, "I deeply apologize. You must be aware of the prince''s insolent demand. I endeavored to dissuade him, yet he remained stubbornly adamant. My advice in this situation, distasteful as it is, might necessitate apromise on our part."

    Reba''s eyes shed, her voice sharp and edged, "Apparently, you didn''t try well enough, husband."

    Seron cast a sharp nce at Reba before looking away.

    Rowena''s eyes held the universe of thoughts whirling in her mind, the crimson in them ring like a coiled serpent, deliberate and deadly.

    The Draconians, she mused, had more in their sights than a mere parley ¨C this was a disy, a deliberate jab cloaked in diplomatic veneer.

    A message transmitted not through the subtle channels of written correspondence but via the pomp and insolence of a prince''s visit.

    She knew sending a prince, especially Drakon, to her kingdom was a tant disy, not a courteous visit. They intended not just to receive an answer but to birth chaos under her roof.

    But Asher''s and her people''s future was hanging in the bnce, and she had to act carefully.

    She can''t let an impudent fool like Drakon ruin everything. Yet she also shouldn''t do anything unbing as the one who bears the burden of the crown.

    A delicately articted brow arched just perceptibly as Rowena began to speak, her voice a calm, measured cascade of steel and velvet, "He wishes for me toe out? Very well. But he will not set foot inside my castle. If he wants to meet me outside, he can, but he and his men will remain standing outside."

    Reba''s brows arched upwards, while Seron expelled a resigned sigh, his gaze fixed upon the queen, a quiet respect lurking there.

    He couldn''t have expected her to react in any other way, though this could make things worse.

 Chapter 350 Her Tolerence

    Rowena, her posture regal and movements graceful, emerged from the dark maw of the castle, the gigantic dark gates swinging open with an ominous creak.

    Behind her, five Bloodborn Guards, their armors dark as the abyss and capes a cascading waterfall of crimson, followed with deadly silence, their faces hidden beneath visored helms.

    The tension that hung in the air was as tangible as a tautly drawn bowstring as Rowena descended the wide staircase, every step she took echoed subtly across the silent space.

    Her long, ck hair flowed behind her like a shadowy river, her gown seeming to drink in the light around her, casting her in an ethereal silhouette of somber magnificence.

    Drakon, unabashed and eyes filled with wanton desire, took her in, his eyes tracing over her form with an unbridled hunger.

    His voice, not bothering to lower much, leaked into the silence like insidious poison, "My, my... The projections do her no justice, do they, Consul Belthor? She''s absolutely ravishing in the flesh," Drakon never thought she could be so breathtakingly beautiful and to think she was so strong at a young age only made him feel quite excited.

    Belthor chuckled, a low, unsettling sound as he nodded to the prince''sment, while around them, the clenched fists and tightened grips on weapons by the Bloodburn''s forces spoke of barely constrained violence.

    Rowena, however, projected an unwavering face of stoicism, her eyes sharp and cold as they fixed upon Drakon.

    But as she came to a stop, poised to speak, Drakon, with a maddening grin, blurted out his thoughts.

    "I must say, I didn''t anticipate the Queen of a kingdom like this to exude such...charm. Your consort is indeed fortunate, considering everything," He said, his toneyered with condescension and mockery while crossing his arms.

    Rowena''s eyes, though frozen, betrayed a flicker of unyielding fire beneath the icy exterior. She allowed him a moment, listened as he continued with a leer, "How about you guide me inside, into a more...private chamber, where we can ''discuss'' further?"

    A collective, almost inaudible intake of breath permeated the space as Drakon''s hidden vileness hung heavily in the air.

    The eyes of Rowena''s loyal guards, molten with restrained rage, stayed fixed on him, ready to strike at a mere signal from their queen.

    Eradicator''s hand was already pulsing with her killing intent, ready to draw her heavy sword any moment.

    But since their queen seemed to ignore Drakon''s words, they continued to remain in their position.

    Rowena, her eyes reflecting the deep calm of an undisturbed ocean, intoned coolly, "It''s quite unfortunate, Prince Drakon, but our conversation shall remain here, despite the inconvenience. I already have an answer for your kingdom, so your stay in my realm will not be prolonged."

    Drakon''s expression contorted, a visage of disbelief and simmering rage, his finger lifting to jab usatorily towards the unyielding queen, "Are you refusing to escort this prince inside your castle? Is this the manner in which the Bloodburn Kingdom greets its guests¡ªwith tant disrespect and humiliation?"

    Belthor chimed in, his voice a strict, unyielding tenor, "Queen Drake, our journey has been nothing short of arduous. The very least you could grant us is the courtesy of your renowned hospitality, or were we mistaken?"

    *Whooosh*

    But his words snuffed out, overtaken by a creeping shadow that nketed the scene, elongating to eclipse both Draconian entourage and Bloodburn subjects alike.

    Eyes, previously ame with anger, now widened in incredulous terror as all gazes were involuntarily drawn upward.

    Descending through a parting veil of dark clouds was a dragon of such magnitude and majestic splendor that even tales told in hushed awe acrossnds failed to encapste its true grandeur.

    Its scales shimmered like a cascade of molten gold, reflecting the rays of the sun in dazzling patterns. Its horns, an imposing and formidable crown, twisted toward the skies, and eyes, deep pools of crimson, regarded those below with a timeless, omniscient gaze.

    Drakon''s entourage, including Belthor, dwarfed by the creature''s iprehensible might, were rendered statuesque, their voices mere whispers against the wind that trailed in ralis''s wake.

    Drakon, swallowing visibly, his arrogant demeanor diminished beneath the dragon''s mighty gaze, struggled to reim his lost confidence, his face a shaky semnce of its former self.

    He felt like an ant being stared at by this colossal monster who made itselffortable by perching atop the castle with its gigantic ws.

    Never before in his life had he seen one up close like this, especially the 2nd strongest dragon in the entire realm.

    Legends say that it can even raze an entire kingdom to ashes within just an hour.

    "Worry not about ralis. She often finds herself apanying me," Rowena''s voice, steady and unbothered, pierced through the awestruck silence without a flinch in the face of her beastpanion''s domineering presence.

    Drakon audibly cleared his throat, his neck tensing beneath the weight of a pride unwilling to be swallowed.

    His eyes flit with internalized wrath¡ªralis loomingrge above, a living reminder of a power he could neither contest nor belittle.

    Belthor, sensing the electric danger sparking in the air, leaned closer, his words a discreet whisper meant for Drakon alone, "Perhaps, my Prince, we should simply hear her out, and promptly take our leave. It would be futile to¡ª"

    But Drakon, his jaw set rigidly, pushed Belthor aside, his voice regaining a semnce of earlier confidence, "Why, Queen Drake? Why can''t we discuss matters within the confines of your castle?"

    Rowena''s voice, a tranquil yet frigid stream, responded with a resoluteness that seemed ingrained in the very stone upon which she stood, "This castle, Prince Drakon, carries within its walls the essence and will of our ancestors, our history, and has been the heart of our kingdom since its birth. Given the...history shared between our bloodlines, it may not take kindly to your presence within. It is for your own welfare that I suggest we converse here, beneath the open sky."

    Fury, like a palpable entity, danced within Drakon''s eyes, his voice barely masking the tremor of indignation, "I neither know of nor care for these silly tales. Escort me inside, for you are the ruler here, and as such, you control your little castle, do you not?"

    Unblinking, Rowena''s response was as firm and unyielding as the stone upon which the castle was erected, "It''s not so simple, Prince Drakon. Though I reign, not even I have utter dominion over this ancient structure. Your entrance might invoke its wrath, which I may be powerless to quell."

    Drakon, scoffing, his voiceced with a reckless bravado, countered, "Then let it be. If I am harmed, my kingdom willy the me squarely upon you and your disobedient castle," Drakon was confident she was merely bluffing to scare him and that she wouldn''t dare to let anything or anyone harm him while he was in her kingdom.

    Who cares if she was far stronger than him? In the end, his kingdom can cover her kingdom with just its palm.

    And with a resolve, tempered by both confidence and an enraged rebellion, Drakon stepped forth, attempting to breach the invisible line Rowena had drawn.

    But as quickly as his foot advanced, a Bloodborn Guard, a dark silhouette against the dragon-illuminated backdrop, intervened, standing as an immovable barrier before the audacious prince.

    "You dare stand in my way?!" Drakon''smand sliced through the tension-strung silence, a demand heavy with the threat of consequences yet to unfold.

    However, the Bloodborn Guard continued to stand unfazed as if Drakon''s words fell on deaf ears.

    Seron furrowed his brow upon seeing Drakon purposefully making things difficult andplicated.

    He had no idea how long Rowena was going to tolerate him, and once she stops, then all hell would let loose.

    Drakon''s smirk, which had lingered so persistently, flickered only slightly as the Bloodborn Guard''s impassive gaze shifted to Rowena.

    Her nod was both brief and cold, a silent concession allowing the draconian prince to forge ahead.

    As he strutted towards the towering doors of the castle, a victorious sneer on his lips, Rowena quietly began to follow, her gown whispering against the stone beneath her feet.

    Seron, his brows knitting in concerned contemtion, approached, voiceced with a restrained anxiety, "Your Majesty, may I know what you are nning to do?"

    Rowena''s eyes, locked on Drakon''s retreating form, didn''t waver, but her voice, as frosty as ever, slid into Seron''s ears, "He chose to ignore my warning. When he meets his end within, it is of his own doing. Our hands are clean of it."

    Seron had his eyes widened, not knowing whether he should be surprised or not to see that Rowena had already set her mind on killing Drakon once he entered the castle, "This path might make us face unforeseen consequences, my queen."

    Her response, both stoic and searingly calm, made it clear that her mind was unyielding, "If the Draconians seek conflict so avidly, they shall find that we are not meek prey, cowering before their presumption," However, inwardly, Rowena was worried because it seemed that the draconians were oddly hell-bent on creating a conflict and if she were to fight back, her kingdom would never survive.

    Only a few years ago, she and her kingdom suffered a tragedy after her father''s death, and now they were yet again faced with another storm that might destroy them all.

    Why was fate so cruel? The only good thing that happened in between was him, but he had been gone for 14 months, and there was no guarantee when he would return or if he was alive and well.

    Seron''s nod, while silent, was fraught with the heavy acknowledgment of her decision. It seemed as if she had already decided to stop tolerating him.

    Meanwhile, the age-old doors of the castle creaked open, a dark abyss beyond them inviting Drakon into its shadowy maw.

    His triumphant smirk ready to breach the confines of the castle, he found himself instead greeted by a pair of ominously glowing dark yellow eyes.

    His smirk faltered, transforming into a wide-eyed stare of unanticipated shock, and before he could retreat, a shadowy figure lunged from the darkness, "What¡­Who the¡ª"

    A solid foot connected with his chest, propelling him backward through the air.

    "Argh!"

    He collided with the stone steps, a yelp escaping him as he tumbled down the harsh stones, finally sprawling in an undignified heap at their base.

    "Ungh!"

    "My prince!" Belthor and the draconian entourage rushed towards their injured and unconscious prince.

    The onlookers, a collective gasp having escaped them, stared in horrified silence at the fallen draconian prince, and then cautiously shifted their eyes to the shadowy figure slowly emerging from within the castle.

    Rowena, her icy demeanor momentarily disced by a flicker of something unreadable, turned her gaze toward the entrance.

    Her eyes, once void of all but the stern coldness, now harboured a subtle softening as they quivered upon seeing a tall figure, shrouded in a dark, flowing robe, stepping forth from the shadows.

 Chapter 351 A Promise Fulfilled

    Chapter 351 A Promise Fulfilled

    Rowena''s eyes, usually so firmly armored against the tumult of her emotions, now shimmered with a rare vulnerability.

    The universe seemed to hush its breath as her gaze locked with the man she had been yearning to see again, the crimson in her eyes reflecting a figure that felt simultaneously like a distant memory and a piercing present.

    "Asher..." The name escaped her, a whispered prayer finally answered after 14 agonizing months of void.

    He had finally returned, alive and well.

    She could hear her heart race in her ears.

    Her foot lifted, a step to bridge the distance between them, when the immediate reality buzzed back into life around her.

    Eradicator slowly raised her head to look at the royal consort, the red slit in her eyes briefly flickering.

    The guards'' eyes flicked among each other, their armor barely concealing the tumultuous mix of shock, excitement, and anticipation.

    Whispers and mumbles of their royal consort''s astonishing return rippled through their ranks, disbelief mingling with the words.

    The rising star of their kingdom, returned from the Quest of the Worthy all of a sudden and not merely returned but seemingly with a frightening power that sent Drakon, a peak Soul Reaper, sprawling with a mere kick!

    Seron had his brows raised but wondered why his son chose to stay inside. He also couldn''t leave to find out at a moment like this. However, he was also taken aback by the sheer strength Asher just disyed.

    However, behind the shadows of the door, a pair of uncanny red eyes were trembling violently.

    To see that he not only returned alive but became so strong as well made her grind her teeth.

    She clicked her tongue and left with loud footsteps since she had something important to take care of now that the quest had finally ended.

    "Consort Drake! You dare try to kill our prince?" Belthor''s roar, edged with outrage and disbelief, shattered the moment, his finger trembling as it pointed toward Drakon, now crumpled and bleeding from the mouth at the foot of the castle stairs.

    It seemed as if Drakon was barely alive, his rib cage almost shattered. If the kick had been a tad stronger, Drakon could have died on the spot!

    However, his eyes were trembling with shock, and he wondered if he was imagining it or if this alien actually dealt such a serious blow to Drakon with just a single kick.

    Such an increase in strength within 14 months was absurd! If anybody could have gotten the Deviar, it should have been Agonon.

    But this also made him realize the Quest of the Worthy had finallye to an end and that Agonon and the rest must have also reached back.

    The Queen Consort and the King would definitely be making the rest of the kingdom busy for theing weeks.

    Meanwhile, every pair of eyes swiveled toward the unconscious draconian prince, a collective realization dawning in them.

    Their royal consort had indeed almost destroyed the Draconian prince with an effortless, single strike.

    Questions swirled in the air, thickening the tension ¨C how had hee by such staggering power? Could he have truly absorbed the fabled Deviar?

    If that was really true, how did he survive against so many geniuses who were far stronger than him?

    Lots of spection and wild guesses began to form in their minds.

    Pride welled in Rowena as she perceived the powerful aura now radiating from Asher, far stronger than when he''d departed.

    She could also notice that he seemed to have changed in some inexplicable way, especially the way he was looking at her as if she was all he could see at this moment.

    She realized how much she missed to see that look in his eyespared to the way he looked at her before he left.

    Her gaze, momentarily softening upon him, snapped to cial ferocity as she pivoted toward Belthor.

    Yet, before words could leap from her lips, a fluttering of dark fabric in the wind drew every eye back to Asher.

    He lifted into the air, his figure silently defying the very gravity that bound others, and floated gently beside Rowena. The gathered assembly, mouths agape, could only watch in awed silence.

    He can now fly too?

    Asher''s eyes, a deep and boundless abyss, enveloped Rowena in a gaze that seemed to brush past the exterior of queenly poise and pierce straight into the depths of her soul.

    His lips parted, voice a gentle caress, brushing the words across the silence between them, "I''ve returned, Rowena. I kept my promise."

    The faintest trace of a smile pulled at the corners of her mouth, her hand rising to gently grasp his, a warm solidarity in the chilling stand-off enveloping them, "Wee home..." she whispered, every syble soaked with a relief and happiness that spilled forth from every pore, "Our people will surely rejoice upon hearing of your return," Her slender fingers firmly wrapped around his hand as if she didn''t want to let go of him if all this turned out to be a dream.

    Rowena was no longer concerned about showing her affection to him like this since people already knew, and she couldn''t resist holding him and feeling his warmth. Nothing else mattered more in this moment than feeling his touch.

    Behind them, Belthor''s eyes twitched violently, the air around him crackling with unbridled rage as the couple before him seemed to melt into their own world, dismissing his very existence.

    "Consort Drake," Belthor spat, voice low and dangerous, "you have tread on our tails, and mind you, the consequences will be dire for doing so."

    But Asher, unshaken, wore an apologetic smile as his eyes slid towards the consul, "Oh, my apologies, Consul Belthor. I''ve been quite on edge recently. You see, moments before appearing here, I was fending off thiefs eager to steal my Deviar. When I was teleported back here suddenly, and these doors swung open, I instinctively reacted to your prince as yet another threat. An honest mistake, really, and I didn''t even use much of my strength. Surely neither you nor your kingdom would begrudge me that, yes?"

    "You...you possess the Deviar?" Belthor''s voice wavered between disbelief and trepidation that dared not fully form, his eyes locked onto Asher''s now impossibly vibrant aura. The shock even made him ignore his ludicrous reponse and forget about Drakon''s condition or perhaps it wasn''t as important as what he just heard.

    He didn''t want to believe it was really true, but the confidence this consort was showing and the aura he was emanating made it seem like it was.

    A casual shrug and Asher replied, his voice light, almost teasing, "Isn''t it quite evident? I assume you''ve also pieced together that I''ve absorbed the Deviar as well. Perhaps, Consul, your immediate concern should be on your people who returned back to your kingdom from the quest, hm?"

    Belthor, clenching his teeth, could only stew silently in his own shock, the Draconians hoisting their unconscious prince onto a chariot while they themselves were shocked to overhear this.

    They were all expecting their Prince Agonon to return home with the Deviar and not this alien from the Bloodburn Kingdom, who was weak enough to die from a single breath from Agonon before the quest started.

    As for Rowena, she felt like her heart was soaring through the skies to see that he did indeed manage to earn the Deviar and even absorbed it already.

    It was a feat nobody had aplished in history, and she was sure now he would be forever immortalized in the annals of history for this feat alone.

    Only someone like him could have achieved something impossible like this.

    She felt that enduring the wait for 14 months was worth it.

    But at the same time she felt her heart weighing down in her chest, wondering what all he had to go through and how much he had to risk his life to get it.

    Belthor''s eyes, practically drowning in disbelief, managed to regain his senses. His voice, though shaky, clung desperately to a semnce of defiance, "Impossible... Even assuming you did procure the Deviar, absorbing it within mere months... Nobody could do that. Not even the great Devourer himself. Are you certain what you have is the Deviar, or perhaps-"

    But Asher, his voice low andced with an almost dangerous calm, interjected, "Months? It took but a mere moment, Consul," He then unveiled a ck amulet, its aura dark yet undeniably devilish, seemingly alive with a restless, shadowy energy that thrummed softly through it.

    Elevated for all to witness, Asher dered, "This, Consul Belthor, is my Deviar."

    Gulps of shock echoed amidst the gathering as eyes were irresistibly drawn to the dark amulet, its presence an undeniable deration of Asher''s formidable new status.

    Such a powerful Deviar was enough to build a new House from scratch and gain tremendous influence.

    Tucking the amulet away, Asher continued, hands sped casually behind his back, "I find myself wounded by you doubting my words. But you believe me now, don''t you?"

    Belthor''s eyes blinked rapidly, as if attempting to shutter away a nightmare, but the potent image of the Deviar remained etched before him. His mind screamed the urgency of returning to his kingdom, yet Asher''s voice again permeated the tense silence.

    "But you sought an answer from my wife regarding a spar, did you not?" Asher inquired, a brow arching questioningly, while Belthor''s brows knotted in simmering frustration, and Rowena regarded Asher with concern.

    Asher''s grin held a certain confident charm, "Inform your king that I ept. I will let him know the dateter."

    "Asher..." Rowena''s voice was a soft murmur, a tender ripple of worry, but she held her silence further, recognizing the resolved his motionless form a stark reminder of the day''s events, beforending back on Asher, "But do not, even for a moment, assume gleam in his eyes.

    Belthor, though rattled, managed a rough, grating harrumph, "Your response will be conveyed to my king," His gaze shifted to Drakon, his motionless form a stark reminder of the day''s events, beforending back on Asher, "But do not, even for a moment, assume today''s happenings will simply be forgotten."

    Rowena frowned as she stepped forward and said in a frigid tone, "It shouldn''t. But you people shouldn''t forget what happens to those who try to defile my home," Saying so, her feet glowed with a crimson light as the blood and the saliva that stained the steps of her castle evaporated into oblivion.

    Belthor felt chills passing down his spine upon feeling the deadly intent in her tone, even though she didn''t specify anyone and could hear the chilling low growlsing from her dragon perched atop the castle.

    "W-We are leaving!" Belthor mustered whatever strength he could gather towards his throat as he ordered his men to leave. But onlyter on, after calming down from the shock of what they just witnessed, would they realize that their prince Drakon was far more injured than they thought.

    Most of his mana circuit was gradually burned away over time, making it really difficult for them to notice untilter. And this meant he would have a deformed mana-circuit making him not much better than a cripple!

    Asher narrowed his eyes upon seeing the draconians leave and knew this was only the beginning. He wondered what fate had in store for him in the future.

    He then gently caressed Rowena''s hand as he turned to look at her, "Shall we go inside? I have so much to share with you."

    "Mn," Rowena nodded as her lips slowly melted into a soft smile, eager to know what he went through.

 Chapter 352 The Weight Of Guilt And Love

    Chapter 352 The Weight Of Guilt And Love

    Rowena''s eyes were shimmering with untold emotions as she entered the privacy of her study room along with her husband trailing behind.

    The dim light from the chandeliers hanging from the ceiling cast a muted glow, highlighting her long, flowing ck hair and the smoothness of her soft, pale skin. It was still morning as the crimson hue filled the entire room.

    As the door slowly closed behind her with a soft creak, Asher''s tall and broad frame shadowed the entrance, following silently in her wake, his dark yellow eyes remaining fixated on this bewitching gothic beauty before him.

    She and Asher didn''t even wait to announce his return officially and came here right away.

    Her mind was racing with so many questions, and she was having a hard time deciding what to ask first.

    But she was also worried about him taking the me for what happened to Drakon, especially since he also had agreed to the spar.

    He skillfully crippled Drakon in such a way that they wouldn''t realize it untilter.

    She felt moved, knowing he did it for her even though she would rather take responsibility than him. He had just returned, and she couldn''t bear to let any trouble find him already.

    She turned, her ck dress twirling gracefully, concern rippling across her face, "You should have let me handle Dra¡ª" she began, her voice low and gentle, but she was abruptly silenced.

    Without warning, Asher closed the distance between them, his arm snaking around her slender waist in a swift, possessive move. He pulled her close, sealing their lips in a fervent, passionate kiss.

    Rowena''s eyes widened momentarily in surprise, but then they fluttered shut, lost in the intensity of the moment.

    "Mmnn~"

    The ambiance of the room seemed to change, as if time itself had paused to witness their union.

    The warmth and love behind Asher''s kiss were undeniable, and Rowena, feeling it all, responded in kind.

    This was the first time he was kissing her with such fervor, and without him saying anything, she could feel that he shared her emotions, including how much he missed her, just like she missed him.

    She also felt relieved and put a lot of doubts in her heart to rest, especially considering how strange things were with him before he left.

    Her hands delicately trailed up to rest on his muscr chest, fingers syed, feeling the heat of his body.

    Asher kept sucking on her velvety, oily ck lips, cherishing them with his tongue while relishing in its irresistible taste.

    His passionate kiss stroked the mes of her feelings, making her pour every emotion she was feeling right now into her kiss despite not being used to it.

    The tion and relief she was feeling now couldn''t be put into words.

    She could hear the blood flowing through his heart increasing, and the scent of it was making her blood dance as well, as if sharing her happiness with his return.

    When the need for air became too great, Asher reluctantly pulled back, but only slightly as strands of their love clung to their lips.

    Their foreheads touching, he stared deeply into her crimson eyes, cupping her cheek with his hand, "I missed you so much," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.

    "I missed you more," Rowena softly said as she smiled and hugged him, her hands wrapping around his body as if she couldn''t bear to let him go again.

    Upon feeling her soft, warm body pressing against his, Asher weed her into his embrace as well.

    It felt great to hold her again and look into her eyes that held warmth behind its cold, darkyer. Ever since he left the quest, there wasn''t a day where he didn''t think about her.

    But most of the days, he was filled with heartache while thinking of her, not knowing what to do with her and his feelings. He even tried to stop thinking about her but couldn''t. Not even the dangers of the quest distracted him from it.

    Only towards the end of the quest did he realize how much of a fool he was.

    Yet, his heart was heavy with the fact that he had to keep deceiving her until he was ready to tell the truth. Until then, he could only do so much to make up for it.

    With a gentle sigh, Asher began, "I know you are eager to hear back slightly, curiosity lighting up her eyes.

    Raising an eyebrow, she watched intently as Asher''s fingers deftly about the quest and everything. But before I talk about it, there''s something I want to give you other than some gifts which I will give youter," His voice held a depth of sincerity, making Rowena pull back slightly, curiosity lighting up her eyes.

    Raising an eyebrow, she watched intently as Asher''s fingers deftly reached into his pocket, producing a gleaming amulet.

    The mystical object caught the sunlight, radiating a soft yet dark glow. Her eyes widened in recognition, "Isn''t that your..."

    With a soft yet determined smile, Asher nodded, "I want you to hold onto my Deviar. I trust you to keep it safe."

    Rowena''s crimson eyes searched his, a mix of astonishment and wonder, "Ash, are you certain?" she questioned, her voice carrying a note of disbelief, "People who possess a Deviar hide it themselves. They''d never let anyone know of its whereabouts, not even their own kin. It wouldn''t be wrong to treat it as your lifeline, and I believe it would be best if you hide it yourself and never tell anybody else, not even me."

    He nodded affirmatively, looking deep into her eyes, "I know except you are my lifeline," Asher admitted, "That''s why I want you to hide it. And besides," he added with a yful chuckle, "I''m terrible at hiding things. It''d honestly be safer with you. I have no reason to doubt otherwise."

    Rowena sighed, a blend of exasperation and fondness, "Ash..." She felt her heart filling up with inexplicable emotions upon seeing that he wanted to trust her with it.

    She knew he wouldn''t take ''no'' for an answer and will onlye up with silly excuses. Taking the amulet, she clutched it close, her fingers wrapping around it firmly, "I promise, I''ll guard this with my life."

    Shaking his head with affectionate firmness, Asher cupped her hands, emphasizing each word, "Remember, it''s just a lifeless object. Your life means so much more to me, Rona. So never put yourself before it."

    Asher knew entrusting his Deviar to her wouldn''t really make up for anything, but that was all he could do now.

    He was willing to put his fate in her hands even though he knew it may not end well.

    Rowena gently nodded, the weight of the amulet heavier than ever, "It''s your turn now," she began, her voice soft yet insistent, "Did you truly keep your promise? Did you risk everything to get this Deviar despite what I asked you before you left?"

    Asher''s features tightened, and he winced visibly, causing Rowena''s crimson eyes to narrow slightly. He cleared his throat, a hint of hesitation evident, "Can you promise not to get mad if I tell you everything?" he ventured.

    Rowena''s response was immediate and sharp, "Asher¡­"

    Feeling her piercing gaze, Asher raised his hands in a cating gesture as he chuckled, "Alright, alright, I''ll tell you," Taking a deep breath, he began recounting the perilous journey during the quest.

    But as Asher delved deeper into his story, Rowena''s gaze grew heavier with every passing revtion.

    She felt a lump in her throat each time he described a dangerous encounter, especially when he spoke of his run-ins with Hunters and almost losing his life before the werewolves and the draconians.

    Each ount was a vivid reminder of the near-death experiences he faced, and the very real possibility of losing him forever. And there was nothing she could have done about it.

    Asher''s voice, which had remained even-tempered throughout his retelling, finally wavered when he described thest, most harrowing event.

    However, he had to leave out the part where he fought with his past self and could only describe it as a moment of enlightenment, which wasn''t really far from the truth.

    He couldn''t tell anything that could be rted to his past life and also left out the part regarding Sabina and Edmund. Now wouldn''t be a good time for Rowena to unearth the lies he had said in thest 3 years.

    By the time he finished, Rowena''s eyes were glistening with unshed tears, her face reflecting a deep-seated guilt.

    "You have the right to feel mad for-"

    "I should''ve been with you," she whispered, her voice choked with emotion, "I had no idea you suffered so much."

    Her blood also boiled with anger towards everyone who almost killed him or tried to have him killed.

    But she felt better, knowing he killed everyone who tried to kill him.

    However, she was determined to find out why the Moonbinder n was offering tempting bounties for his head, especially when he personally never offended them.

    Other than being mortal enemies in general, could it be because they knew his potential was too great to be left alone? Or could it be something else too?

    With a gentle motion, Asher tilted her chin up, forcing her to meet his gaze, "Rona," he murmured soothingly, "Don''t me yourself. You already know our home needs your presence. Also, if you hadn''t stayed behind, I wouldn''t have been so motivated to get back. And honestly," he added, a small smile ying on his lips, "Every challenge made me stronger. I wouldn''t be the same man standing before you if not for them."

    Rowena stared at him, her crimson eyes swimming with a mix of relief, gratitude, and lingering worry.

    She nodded, her gaze softening as memories of her father''s teachings echoed in her mind, "You are right. My father always said that trials and tribtions shape a warrior," she began, her voice gentle and introspective while Asher''s eyes flickered for a moment.

    Rowena added, "They mold and harden the spirit, making it unbreakable. I won''t deny, Ash, that hearing your ordeals pains me. Yet, I am proud that you faced them and emerged stronger. No one else deserves the Deviar more than you."

    Asher looked into her eyes, the weight of gratitude and love evident.

    His smile was bittersweet as he confessed, "The thought of you helped me get past them. But I didn''t make it through alone." He paused, emotion coating his words, "Those three and Callisa gave it their all for me."

    Rowena''s warm smile returned, "I had a feeling they''d have your back since you chose them, except for Ceti, who I already knew wouldn''t fail her duties. She and your maid fulfilled their duties. But Is went to great lengths, it seems. So I will handsomely reward her for that. And as for Callisa," she mused with a hint of a smile, "I''ll think of something special."

    Asher''s expression shifted then, a shadow passing over his face, "Rona, about Is and Ceti..." His voice lowered slightly, and he took a deep breath, preparing himself, "There''s something you need to know¡­"

 Chapter 353 Between Love And Selfishness

    Chapter 353 Between Love And Selfishness

    Rowena''s eyes searched Asher''s as his confession unfurled, the air between them heavy with tension, "What are you saying?" she asked, her voice bing slightly low.

    He hesitated, the weight of the situation evident on his face, "During our journey... Ceti and Is were there for me in ways that I could never have foreseen," Asher began, his voiceced with guilt, "It''s hard to exin, but they became quite important to me, helping me find my way back to you. And in the midst of that, things...happened. Feelings I didn''t expect. I''vee to want them in my life, Rona."

    Rowena''s eyes clouded, her crimson gaze taking on a sharp edge as she processed the weight of his words. She had suspected Is, yes, but Ceti was a revtion she never sawing.

    Sensing the rising tension in the room, Asher quickly added, "I''m well aware of how shameless this sounds. If youe to hate me, I''ll understand. But know this."

    He stepped forward, clutching her hand with a desperate intensity, "Even if you hate me, I will never, ever let you go. As I said before, you are my lifeline, and nothing will change that."

    Rowena''s crimson eyes darkened, her emotions swirling in their depths.

    The air in the room grew thick with tension as the seconds stretched on.

    Her breath caught as she gently extricated her hand from his grasp, turning and walking towards the grand windows. The sheer drapes billowed gently, framing her silhouette, leaving Asher staring helplessly at her back.

    Taking a few measured steps towards her, Asher ventured, "Rona... please, say something," Asher found her silence suffocating and had imagined quite many scenarios in his head, though facing this in reality still struck him strongly.

    Still facing away from him, Rowena''s voice was low but steady, "Before I say anything, I want you to answer me honestly. Is there something that''s troubling you? Something you have never told me and something I failed to see despite being married to each other for all this time."

    Asher could feel the sting of her words, echoing the hurt in Rowena''s voice. He cursed himself internally. ''Was it that obvious? Did my face look that troubled?'' He pondered.

    Meeting her gaze, Asher confessed with a pained look, "There was something, Rona, something that had been eating away at me. But not anymore," He paused, taking a shaky breath yet said firmly, "I didn''t want to weigh you down with it. I promise I''ll share it with you when the time is right. Can you trust me to wait?"

    Turning to face him, her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. She wondered why he couldn''t share it now, though she didn''t want to pressure him.

    She reached out and gently cradled his hand between hers, looking deeply into his eyes, "I had this feeling, before you left for the quest, that something was off," she began, her voice trembling slightly, "I feared you were distancing yourself from me because of your growing closeness to Is. I thought...you were falling out of love with me."

    Asher''s heart clenched at her admission. Gripping her hand tightly, he fervently responded, "That was never the case, Rona. It was never about falling out of love with you or getting closer to Is for that reason."

    Rowena''s soft smile returned, alleviating some of the tension that had enveloped the room, "Seeing you now, especially after you returned, I can see the man I fell in love with. My worries were misced."

    Asher sighed in relief, and raised his hand to caress her face as he said, "I''m sorry for making you doubt, even for a moment."

    Her hand delicately cradled Asher''s as she spoke in a quiet, almost tentative tone, "If you''re not ready to share about what troubled you, I understand. But, I need to know ¨C did Is and Ceti y a role in easing that burden?"

    Asher took a deep breath, his gaze distant, almost as if revisiting those tough times, "In a way, yes," he began, "They helped me survive it by simply being there for me. It was through their support that I recognized some important truths...including how deeply I love you."

    Rowena''s eyes, always so cold, softened at that moment, a vulnerability revealing itself, "All this while, I yearned to be the only one in your heart," she admitted, her voice gentle yet heavy with emotion, "It was selfish of me, especially in our realm where so many men have more than one woman in their lives. Also, given your position as my consort, I unwittingly felt that you could only belong to me."

    Asher, slightly taken aback by her confession, responded earnestly, "Rona, it''s okay to be selfish because I am no better in wanting you all for myself. You shouldn''t me yourself for feeling that way."

    She shook her head slightly, her fingers caressing the fabric of his shirt, "I''ve thought about it. If Is and Ceti were the reasons you came back to me whole, then I am grateful to them. And if they bring happiness to your life, I will be happy as well, and I''ll stand by your choices," The weight of her words resonated in the room as she hugged him with a soft smile.

    After what the High Seer had told her, Rowena realized that his happiness was her happiness. She couldn''t bear to see him feeling troubled, just like how he was before the quest. And so, she was determined to do whatever it took to not let him be like that again.

    Asher embraced her, pulling her close as he mumbled into her hair, "Rona..." He paused for a moment, gathering his emotions, "You''ve always been too good for me, and that''s exactly why I will keep trying to be better."

    Asher felt relieved, never expecting her to think about it while he was away. But his guilt only became even heavier upon seeing her so understanding.

    "You are already more than the man I could ask for," Rowena softly smiled as she gently broke the embrace and, with her dainty fingers entwined with his, led him towards the window.

    Outside, the sun was barely getting eclipsed by the moon, a rare celestial phenomenon.

    As she stared at such a rare sight, she asked in a low voice, "Aren''t you forgetting something important after being away for only 14 months?" Her cheeks took on a hint of blush as her back faced him.

    He followed her gaze, a slow smile forming on his lips as he looked out the window as well, "This is the week of our Sacred Union, isn''t it?" Asher said, wrapping his arms around her waist and cing his chin gently on her shoulder, "Seems like even the Devils wanted me back just in time. So how could I forget about it?"

    Rowena, her cheeks now a deeper shade of red, trying hard to keep her chaotic thoughts in check, " "We...have a lot to n for this week," She cleared her throat, adding, "So we can discuss matters concerning Is and Cetiter, after this week."

    Asher grinned, catching the hint in her voice. The thought of wanting to have him to herself for the entire week made her seem quite cute.

    Whispering into her ear, he said, "I was thinking the exact same thing. And trust me, I can''t wait to n every single moment with you."

    The two of them stood there, wrapped in each other''s arms, the dance between the moon and the sun mirroring the harmony of their souls inside.

    ¡ª

    In the dim light, atop an empty rooftop, Silvan''s silhouette stood out starkly against the muted crimson sky.

    His jet-ck hair fluttered softly against the gentle wind. With every hurried step, the emptiness in his dark red eyes seemed to deepen, a clear contrast to his paleplexion. Each movement gave away his turmoil, like a ghost tethered to the world of the living.

    Suddenly, the sound of armored footsteps echoed through the corridors, growing louder and more frantic.

    The scarlet shade of Ceti''s hair seemed to ze in the sunlight as she emerged onto the rooftop. The shine of her metal breastte and armor sparkled against her red skin, highlighting her formidable stature.

    Her dark blue eyes were filled with a mix of desperation and determination, "Silvan! Please wait," she called out worriedly.

    The weight in his chest made Silvan pause, and he slowly turned to face Ceti, his gaze distant, "I don''t think there''s anything left to be said, Ceti," he replied, the edge in his voice cutting through the tense air between them.

    Biting her lip, Ceti''s voice trembled as she said, "I''m sorry, Silvan. I wanted to be the one to tell you. Not...not like this," Ceti winced as she remembered the moment they returned from the castle.

    Moments before they got teleported, Asher teased her by pulling her into an embrace, and when they suddenly arrived at the castle, Silvan was only a couple of feet away and saw thepromising position she was in with Asher. She had momentarily forgotten they would be returning to the castle, and getting seen by Silvan like that caught her off guard, making her feel bad.

    Silvan''s wistful expression bore into her, "Seeing how close you are to the royal consort? How long has it been? Was I really that blind? Was it because of him you couldn''t be with me? You should''ve been honest with me."

    Taking a deep breath, Ceti shook her head, her ponytail swaying with the movement, "Everything... it all happened during the quest. It wasn''t before. I promise."

    She hesitated for a moment, her guilt evident in the droop of her shoulders, "I was never sure of my feelings towards you, Silvan. I didn''t want to lie. That''s why I couldn''t give you the answer you wanted."

    Amidst the delicate hues of the sun, Silvan''s eyes searched Ceti''s, seeking rity amidst the whirlwind of emotions. His voice, gentle yet tinged with pain, questioned, "So, within 14 months, he earned your affection?"

    Ceti''s eyes momentarily lost their focus, bing distant as memories rushed in, "I never intended for it to happen, Silvan. I... I didn''t think I''d feel this way about him, but I couldn''t stop myself even if I know I can''t be with him considering who he is," she admitted, her voice shaking with sincerity.

    A soft, bittersweet smile yed on Silvan''s lips, "If you truly fell for him, then he must be the right man for you." He paused, taking a deep breath to steady himself, "I''m sorry for misunderstanding everything. I just... I never realized you never saw me in that light."

    Guilt washed over Ceti as she took in Silvan''s calm eptance, "You have nothing to apologize for. I should have been open about my feelings from the beginning," she said, her voice quivering.

    Silvan''s gentle smile returned, "It was my fault too. I tried to force my feelings on you, hoping... but I should''ve seen it. Can we still be good friends, Ceti? I don''t want to lose whatever friendship we had all these years over this."

    Relief visibly washed over Ceti, as she exhaled deeply, the weight of the world seemingly lifting off her shoulders, "Of course, Silvan. Thank you for understanding," She offered a subtle smile, appreciation shining in her eyes.

    Yet, as her mind drifted to thoughts of Asher and the queen, a shadow passed over her face, her eyelids drooping slightly with the weight of unsaid thoughts and theplex web of emotions she was entangled in.

 Chapter 354 Future Held Hostage

    Chapter 354 Future Held Hostage

    The air in Bloodburn Kingdom was thick with a blend of tion and whispered secrets. Every street, every corner, and every marketce thrummed with a contagious excitement.

    Not too long before they were holding their breaths upon the arrival of the draconians. But the return of their young warriors cheered them up right away.

    Dark and majestic banners were hung in abundance, and vendors peddled limited-edition memorabiliamemorating the return of the valiant lords,dies, and warriors from the Quest of the Worthy.

    As families of the returned nobles and warriors celebrated, there was an inevitable undercurrent of sorrow as several households, Houses mourned the irreceable void left behind by those who did not return. Yet, through the blend of joy and sadness, the atmosphere was electric.

    "I heard young lord Silvan returned with a devilish de that can cut through mountains," a woman whispered excitedly to her friend as they watched a parade of nobles pass by.

    "And our youngdy Sabina? I heard she retrieved something called the Phantom Stone that can catch people off guard and trap them for centuries. That''s really scary but powerful!" another responded, her eyes wide with astonishment.

    However, amidst the bustling streets and gossiping crowds, the stately gates of Dreadthorne Castle remained eerily silent and sealed.

    The formidable stone edifice became a subject of hushed conversations, as its absence from the joyous reunions was ringly obvious.

    People were puzzled and confused as to why they were quiet, especially since young lord Edmund always loved to boast about his spoils and achievements, even after returning from small quests.

    Across towns, the Bloodvine Castle of House Valentine was awash with rich, cheerful music, echoing the sentiment of a kingdom in celebration.

    A banner above their entrance dered: "A Hearty Congrattions to our Valorous Valentines!"

    Outside, a group ofmoners congregated, their faces alight with curiosity. "Heard young lord Jael brought back the Tears of Mgordon," a man with a scruffy beard remarked, his voice filled with admiration.

    Yet, the story that truly held the kingdom in its grip was the unbelievable feat achieved by their royal consort, Asher.

    "Heard he knocked Prince Drakon t on his back with just one kick!" an old man boasted to a group of wide-eyed children.

    "That''s the least exciting part! Rumors say he even yed Prince Agonon, the strongest young genius of the Draconis Kingdom! Can you believe it?"

    Another eximed, her eyes dancing with both wonder and a hint of fear.

    A youngerd with twinkling eyes, caught up in the story, whispered dramatically, "They say his veins pulse with the blood of devils. How else could he absorb the Deviar''s power so swiftly?"

    Hispanion shivered, "Makes you wonder if he''s truly born to be an Immortal! Is he an offspring of a devil??"

    "Of course, he must be! He single-handedly caused so much destruction to the draconians, which none from our kingdom had ever managed. And considering his alien looks and charms, he was surely born in a higher realm. The devils must have sent him to us to save our kingdom!"

    "Ourte king surely must beughing from the Seven Hells," An excited middle-aged-looking woman said with a gleeful look.

    "I also heard he thoroughly humiliated the S Rank Hunter named Victor, who killed and tortured so many of our people. I wish I had been there to watch such a satisfying scene, sigh. Not every day we get to see an Elite Hunter in such a state," A young woman said with a disappointed sigh.

    "Don''t be sad, kid. Now that he has absorbed the Deviar, so many of those bastard Hunters are going to get torn apart by our immortal consort in the future. We are so lucky to be alive at a time like this," An old man said with a wide grin.

    Such tales and rumors transformed Asher into a figure of near-mythical stature overnight.

    There was no doubt his name would forever be etched in the annals of history.

    Whether it was admiration, awe, or fear, everyone in Bloodburn Kingdom had something to say about the royal consort, and his feats had already spread far and wide outside the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    -

    The vast hall of the Dreadthorne Castle seemed to close in on itself, the high vaulted ceilings amplifying the tension in the room.

    Every breath seemed like it echoed a hundred times. The opulent dark blue drapes and the glowing chandeliers contrasted sharply with the chilling atmosphere.

    *CRACKK!*

    A thunderous sound of the marble floor shattering echoed followed a voice, through low, felt like the sting of ice, "What a pathetic fool you are," Lord Thorin Thorne hissed, a towering figure with a hawk-like gaze as his uncanny red eyes flickered with cold fury.

    Esther Thorne remainedposed and imperious as she looked down upon Edmund with a blend of disappointment and ire. Her arms were crossed, though her eyes were eerily cold.

    A pitiful sight to behold, Edmund''s posture was one ofplete defeat. His face had lost all color and his red eyes were shivering uncontrobly.

    His eyes, once proud and haughty, now darted about nervously, haunted by the recent memories and shame.

    The images of Asher viting and torturing his sister and then cutting off his dick kept reying in his mind, and the physical and emotional scars ran deep.

    This, coupled with the chilling auras of his mother and father boring down on him, was making him feel suffocated and terrified, unable to even utter a word.

    He must be the only young lord to return without his manhood while losing his woman.

    Now that Sabina has lost her virginity, she will never be his.

    He also can''t reveal that to anyone lest she kills him first.

    As of now, she was his only hope to prevent getting beaten to death by his father. In return, he had to take the me for confessing everything to Asher.

    Hidden behind a pir, Jarius Thorne suppressed a chuckle, basking in Edmund''s humiliation. His voice barely above a whisper, he said, "Who would''ve thought? A smug asshole like you brought to your knees and lost your dick. Who is the loser now? How fortunate of me to take up the consort''s offer, hehe," He stifled a grin, taking pleasure in his elder brother''s downfall.

    But thinking how his brother''s dick was cut off and taken hostage by Asher, Jarius shivered while telling himself to never fall into his bad books.

    Sabina, who was standing beside Edmund, tried toe to Edmund''s aid, her voice quivering slightly, "Please forgive him, father. Edmund has much to learn, but surely¡ª"

    Thorin raised a hand, silencing her. His words dripped with icy precision, "Sabina, you cannot keep cleaning up his mess. His recklessness has put our entire House in jeopardy. With Asher returning after absorbing the Deviar, he will bepletely untouchable in this kingdom, and the Sacred Union between him and the queen will happen soon. And thanks to your brother''s foolishness, Asher now holds the future of our House hostage. We can''t even reveal such a grave crime because of what your brother did to him in the past. Do you understand the weight of this folly?"

    The imposing hall echoed with the eerie, tangible sound of Thorin''s fury, as his mana enveloped the room.

    Invisible yet overwhelming, the force mmed into Edmund, pinning him firmly to the ground.

    "Urgh!"

    With every second, the pressure grew more relentless, the very air around him constricting.

    Gasping for air, Edmund''s face was pressed against the cold, unforgiving marble. The taste of his own blood filled his mouth as he struggled to find his voice, his pride reduced to pitiable whimpers.

    "A son who drags our name through the mud and jeopardizes our legacy is of no use," Thorin''s chilling voice cut through the oppressive silence.

    His eyes, devoid of warmth, seemed to see not a son but an obstacle in Edmund.

    From his hidden vantage point, Jarius couldn''t help but wonder if this was truly the end for Edmund.

    His elder brother hadmitted grave mistakes, yes, but to be executed by their own father? The very thought sent shivers down his spine. However, it wouldn''t be the first in the history of this House.

    Sabina''s voice rang out, trembling with urgency, knelt on the floor, "Father, please! Let him live. I promise, under my guidance, he won''t err again. I beg you to show mercy."

    But Thorin''s expression continued to remain indifferent until suddenly Esther stepped forward.

    Laying a gentle yet firm hand on Thorin''s arm, she said, "He is still our flesh and blood, and we need him for our lineage''s sake. Entrust this matter to me; I''ll rectify our son''s misdeeds," Her voice, always calm andposed, carried a hidden determination that Thorin knew he had no reason to ever doubt.

    The crushing force evaporated, and Edmund gasped for breath, his relief palpable.

    Sabina shook her head with a disdainful look as she pulled Edmund up from the floor while the blood and snot smeared his features.

    Without another word, Thorin turned, his cloak trailing behind him in an elegant cascade.

    "Ensure you do, Esther," he murmured without looking back. Leaving the hall, his departure left a mix of dread and relief in its wake.

    Edmund''s body trembled, and for a brief moment, a flicker of hope ignited in his eyes. Lifting his head weakly, he locked eyes with his mother.

    His voice quivered with emotion as he whispered, "Mother..." A tear trailed down his dirt-streaked cheek, hoping for a gentle touch, a soothing word, or any sign that there was still love beneath that stone-cold face of hers.

    Esther paused, her pale red eyes piercing into him. For a fleeting second, Edmund hoped she might show a hint ofpassion or warmth.

    But instead, her gaze was as cold and unyielding as the marble floors of the one he was standing on.

    Turning her attention to Sabina, Esthermanded, "Lock him in his chambers. Make sure he doesn''t see a sliver of the outside world. And if he even thinks of sneaking out..." Her gaze slid back to Edmund, eyes hardening, "I will cripple his legs myself."

    Edmund''s heart sank, and his already pale face grew even paler. The brief ember of hope waspletely extinguished. He managed a strangled gasp, too shocked to utter any further words. Even his mother had given up on him.

    Esther, her duty to discipline her sonplete, turned on her heel, her long, flowing gown whispering against the stone floor as she left the hall.

    The room seemed even colder in her absence while Sabina, who helped a devastated and broken Edmund to stand, had her lips curve into a fervid grin for a brief second.

 Chapter 355 Bathe In His Blood

    Chapter 355 Bathe In His Blood

    Amidst the vast expanse of Zalthor, the most powerful kingdom in the realm, Draconis Kingdom stood unyielding.

    At its heart, colossal walls reached for the skies, their surfaces etched with demonic runes that pulsated with an eerie glow.

    The walls, seemingly alive, stood as both a defense and a warning, while the blood-red sky overhead, streaked with the asional silhouette of roaring wyverns, furthered the kingdom''s aura of dread.

    The kingdom itself stretched beyond sight over charred ins and intimidating volcanic mountains, their peaks spewing fire and ash, painting the horizon with shades of rage and passion.

    The constant eruptions bathed the surroundings in an otherworldly glow, the dark silhouettes of draconic sculptures and towering spires casting long shadows on the ground.

    And now, darkness settled over this expansive kingdom like a suffocating nket. The usually bustling streetsy eerily deserted, the blood-red skies casting a haunting glow over them.

    Whispers spread like wildfire.

    "Prince Agonon is dead," they murmured, a statement more than a question.

    It was news that slightly overshadowed the fact that the Deviar was taken home by the Bloodburn Kingdom and to make it worse, the royal consort of the very same kingdom was said to be the one who killed Agonon.

    The heart of the kingdom, which once pulsed with power and brutality, now throbbed with palpable tension.

    Marketces, usually echoing with morous banter, were filled with hushed conversations and darting nces. Dread hung in the air, as thick as the ash that fell from the ever-erupting volcanoes in the distance.

    Deep within the pce corridors, a vast, shadowy hall stood as the epicenter of the looming darkness.

    Bathed in the faint glow of mana light, a menacing beauty sat in regal stillness.

    Her face was delicately sculpted, a harmonious blend of soft curves and regal sharpness. High cheekbones entuated almond-shaped eyes.

    Her pale, soft skin was almost luminous, defying her true age, and she looked no older than someone in their early thirties.

    Her attire was the embodiment of dark royalty¡ªa cascading gown of deep red, adorned with shimmering sapphire embellishments that mirrored the vastness of the night sky.

    The fabric hugged her hourss figure, entuating her pronounced bust, while flowing outwards in a sea of silken threads.

    Framing her face was a cascade of silveryvender hair, a shade so unique that it seemed as though the silver moonlight from the Severed Realm had mingled with the soft purples of twilight.

    It flowed down her back, reaching her waist in gentle waves, a silken curtain that shimmered with every movement.

    While most of her face was as pale and delicate as porcin, intricate scales of luminous, dark silver graced the sides, shimmering softly.

    Her fiery red eyes stared vacantly ahead, lost to the world.

    Dominating her silhouette, her expansive wingsy half-folded, a blend of strength and beauty.

    They were soft yet hinted at a deadly edge, much like the woman herself.

    Behind her, a retinue of maids stood with bated breath. Each heartbeat echoed the anxiety that filled the room, a palpable tension only heightened by this woman''s profound stillness.

    Oveing her fear, a young maid hesitated but finally ventured forward, her steps echoing ominously. The others exchanged fearful nces, silently pleading with her to reconsider.

    Even if she was new, did she forget that it was best to never approach Queen Consort Lysandra in her current state of mind?

    But undeterred, the young maid took a deep breath, bowed low, and whispered, "Your Majesty, might you consider some rest? Sitting here any longer will only...make you feel worse."

    Without shifting her focus, Lysandra''s voice filled the hall, cold and detached, "Are you suggesting he will never return?"

    Swallowing hard, the maid responded, her voice quivering, "It has been hours since the quest''s conclusion, My Queen. I fear¡ª"

    *Slish!*

    But she could utter no more. In a swift, fluid motion, Lysandra''s wing sliced through the air before anyone could even register the movement in their eyes.

    The sharp edge caught the light for just a moment before it met the maid''s neck.

    As her head rolled away, the room plunged into a tense silence once more, with only the soft fluttering of Lysandra''s wings folding on itself, echoing through the hall.

    In the wake of the young maid''s abrupt execution, the remaining maids exchanged horrified nces, their faces ashen.

    Bowing deeply, a gesture signifying both respect and fear, a few cautiously approached the lifeless body.

    They sped her limbs with trembling hands and quickly dragged her away, ensuring no trace remained of what just happened.

    Suddenly, the massive doors to the hall groaned open, immediately arresting everyone''s attention.

    A tall man wearing dark red robes entered, amanding presence that dwarfed even the vast hall. Every inch of him spoke of raw power and dominance.

    His face was chiseled, with sharp, aristocratic features. A pronounced jawline served as a foundation for lips that wore a cold expression.

    Atop his head sat a thick mane of hair, pitch ck, cascading down to the nape of his neck. Contrasting with the ckness of his hair, a beard traced his jaw, neatly trimmed but wild enough to befit his status.

    He looked to be in the prime of his life, perhaps equivalent to a human in theirte thirties or early forties. Yet, his eyes told a different story.

    His scales were as dark as the ckest night, contrasting starkly with the piercing red of his eyes that seemed to glow with an inner fire.

    Expansive wings, akin to Lysandra''s but of a richer, deeper hue, spread slightly from his back, each feather-like scale glistening.

    The maids instinctively knew to leave upon the entrance of their King Drakar.

    With a single sweeping gesture of his hand, a silentmand, they retreated. The massive doors closed behind them, sealing the room in a heavy silence, leaving the King and Queen Consort alone.

    Drakar moved to Lysandra''s side, his steps resonating with authority.

    When he spoke, his voice was deep, yet a hint of softness touched his words, "That''s enough, Lysandra," he began, his eyes softening ever so slightly, "I feel the same anger and pain you''re drowning in, but this is not the way."

    Without turning her head, Lysandra responded, her voice tinged with sorrow and bitterness, "How can you say that when you cherished him like your first-born?"

    The mention of Agonon seemed to ignite a fire within Drakar.

    His fists clenched, his eyes aze, his voice seethed with controlled fury, "Because we cannot bring back Agonon. What we can do, and will do, is make the entire Bloodburn Kingdomment and tremble for each drop of blood our son shed."

    For the first time since the King entered, Lysandra shifted her gaze, her eyes meeting his.

    In a frigid tone, she spoke, "Fine. But you must promise me one thing: I want to bathe in the blood of their royal consort, Asher, after he experiences the pain of losing those he cherishes."

    A cold smile yed on Drakar''s lips, the promise of vengeance evident in his tone, "We will do more than just that. The Bloodburn Kingdom will finally get what they deserve."

    ¡ª

    Back on Earth,

    The world, still reeling from the aftermath of the Quest of the Worthy, was a cacophony of conflicting emotions.

    Everywhere anyone went, a bittersweet song seemed to echo in the atmosphere.

    Bright banners flew, reading, "Wee Back, Heroes!" But amidst the revelry were ck armbands and tear-streaked faces, grieving the irreceable losses the world had suffered.

    On Earth''s countless televisions and radios, the same news looped.

    Anchors with carefully neutral faces reported the events of the quest, while their eyes¡ªsometimes glossy with unshed tears¡ª

    betrayed their own turmoil.

    "...it''s truly a day of mixed emotions," a blonde anchor said on a popr international news channel, "While we celebrate the return of many of our brave Hunters, our hearts also break for those who didn''t make it back. Particrly shocking is the loss of Victor Hart, an Elite Hunter who had managed to be an S Rank at such a young age," The anchor added with a slightly hesitant look, "Nobody could really confirm what happened to Victor, while some unverified sources im to know the truth. Unfortunately, the Hart Family isn''t open toments as of this moment."

    As the news channels jumped from one interview to another, the stories of heroics and unimaginable dangers kept audiences glued.

    Many of the returning Hunters, still wearing their armor and cloaks, talked about the monsters and demons they defeated and the riches they secured.

    But it wasn''t just the Hunters themselves who were interviewed. Families and friends, ovee with joy or grief, shared their personal stories.

    One elderly woman, tears streaming down her face, held up a picture of her grandson who hadn''t returned, "He was so proud... so eager... he wanted to make a difference. I can only hope he killed enough demons to make a difference."

    Yet, the Sterling Family remained an enigma. Their mansion, a grand structure of white stone and intricate ironwork, had be the epicenter of the media''s frenzy.

    Vans with bold media logos, reporters with microphones, and photojournalists with massive cameras camped outside the wrought-iron gates, hoping for a glimpse or a statement.

    "Rachel Sterling was with Victor," a reporter with thick ssesmented to his colleague, "If anyone knows what really happened to him, it would be her."

    A younger reporter, holding her microphone close, replied, "It''s the biggest mystery of this quest. But the Sterlings have been strangely quiet for hours. I doubt they''d spill now. Even if they did, it must be sugar-coated stuff."

    "I know right. I have a friend who is friends with a C Ranker who ims that Victor is a corrup-"

    "Shush! Are you out of your mind? Better seal your lips before any of the Elites learn that you opened your mouth to spout nonsense. Freedom of speech always has its consequences, especially when you got no proof of what you were about to say."

    "Why are you getting heated up? I was only going to say what I heard. Whatever it is, we may know soon what really happened."

    As the hours passed, rumors multiplied. Controversial whispers of Victor''s end began to spread. Each story, more controversial than thest.

    But suddenly, within an hour, these whispers seemed to get quashed and were overwhelmed with reports and rumors of Victor dying valiantly against a demon, making people feel puzzled, wondering which was really the truth.

    An influencer, streaming live on her tform, said, "Some say Victor Hart wasn''t the Elite Hunter we knew but a demon in human''s clothing whomitted various atrocities. Others believe he heroically died while fighting a demon, and now his enemies are creating nderous rumors to ruin his image even after his death. But we won''t know until Rachel Sterling or anyone from her team speaks out."

    The camera then zoomed in on the mansion''s balcony. Curtains fluttered, and for a brief second, a silhouette was visible. Was it Rachel? The world waited with bated breath, hoping for answers, yearning for the truth behind the tragedy of their fallen Elite Hunter, Victor Hart.

 Chapter 356 Blind To Those Closest To Us

    Chapter 356 Blind To Those Closest To Us

    A few minutes before the end of the Quest of the Worthy,

    Amidst a sprawling square thrumming with anticipation, the towering stage stood like a beacon, adorned with the proud insignia of the World Hunter Association. From a distance, one could see the vast sea of faces¡ªeach eagerly awaiting the appearance of the world''s most powerful man.

    Dozens of media vans were parked in the vicinity, and helicopters were flying above to get a good angle of what was going on below.

    Stepping up to the podium, the man looking in his forties emanated a maic presence.

    His blue hair, a unique shade that had be synonymous with his identity, caught the sunlight and shimmered, making him easily distinguishable even from afar.

    His chiseled jaw,plemented by a perfectly groomed mustache, gave him an air of both regality and authority.

    The gathering of high-ranked officials in crisp uniforms, each unting a unique badge of honor, surrounded him, subtly emphasizing the importance of this gathering.

    He sported the famous delicately carved blue eyepatch on his right eye.

    Nobody saw it only as a loss of his right eye but as a mark of bravery and morality in the face of darkness.

    Everyone knew he got it during his epic battle with the Corrupted Prince.

    Apparently, he chose to not put in a new eye to bear it as a scar for failing to see the darkness of someone he considered his good friend. Something to always remind him of his grave mistake. This made the people feel even more respect and appreciate his integrity as a Hunter.

    The high-ranked officials, including the President of America, gathered on the stage and saluted upon his presence, their expressions stoic.

    It was a silent yetmon knowledge that Derek Sterling, the President of WHA, far outranked any president of any country across the world.

    How could any of them match up to the most powerful and influential man on the?

    His achievements and the number of powerful demons he killed alone could make a person shiver in awe and respect.

    "The Bulwark of Justice is finally here! Oh my god!"

    "He looks even more charming and powerful in person! My hero!!"

    "Days like this should be a national holiday. I don''t want to get fired from my job for standing out here, but I don''t wanna leave, uwaahhh!"

    "Ladies and gentlemen," Derek began, his voice resonating through the square, confident and unwavering. And as if his voice carried some magic, the bustling crowd immediately became silent.

    Derek smiled and slowly nodded upon seeing them calm down, "Today marks the dawn of a new era for our world and its brave protectors."

    The crowd listened intently, their attention undivided.

    "In our ongoing eternal battle against the demons, we have always sought to evolve, to adapt, and to be a step ahead," Derek continued, "And to ensure this, the World Hunter Association, under my suggestion, has decided to open new mini-academies for our young, budding heroes across the globe."

    Murmurs of approval and surprise swept through the audience.

    "This initiative," he paused for emphasis, "will allow us to scout talent earlier. Those who graduate from these mini-academies will gain direct entry to the main Hunter Academy. No further evaluations, no unnecessary red tape, and no nepotism."

    A wave of apuse erupted, drowning the square in a sea of ps and cheers.

    "Our world," Derek continued once the apuse subsided, his tone turning somber, "will always be gued by demons. They may try to terrorize us, but one thing I promise: every time our heroes stand up to them, these demons will tremble in fear!"

    The crowd erupted into another roaring apuse, their spirits uplifted and hopes renewed.

    The high-ranked officials around Derek exchanged approving nods and smiles, knowing well that under his leadership, the future was brighter than ever.

    The vast crowd watched with rapt attention, Derek''s every word captivating them, "And tomemorate this significant stride," he began, his voice carrying gravitas, "I have the honor of inaugurating the very first mini-academy right here¡ª"

    Suddenly, Derek''s voice trailed off. His piercing blue eye, once sharp and focused on the sea of people before him, now darted to the side, distracted by something he heard in his mind, "Rachel returned?" he whispered to himself, his brows raising and a hint of a relieved smile forming on his lips.

    The audience, already on the edge of their seats, exchanged puzzled nces.

    Whispers began to permeate through the crowd, turning to gasps as many reached for their phones, scrolling through breaking news.

    "The Quest of the Worthy has ended?!" murmured a voice, echoing a sentiment many had just discovered.

    The square, which moments ago was filled with fervor and enthusiasm, was now nketed in a curious mix of excitement and anxiety.

    Derek turned swiftly to his side, where the stately figure of President Viden stood.

    Mr. Viden, a tall, salt-and-pepper-haired man with a stern face softened by years of leadership, nodded at Derek''s unspoken question.

    "Mr. Viden," Derek began, urgency in his tone, "Would you be kind enough to oversee the inauguration? I need to attend to this matter immediately."

    Viden smiled reassuringly, his years of diplomatic experience shining through, "Of course, Mr. President. You attend to your matters. We''ve got this."

    "Thank you," Derek replied as he swiftly exited the stage, an entourage of men and women in crisp suits, their expressions unreadable but their demeanor unmistakably professional, followed closely behind him.

    Their synchronized steps and sharp attention to their surroundings gave away their elite training.

    -

    Couple hourster,

    Inside thevish Sterling Mansion, muted blue curtains billowed gently, hinting at a tension that was thicker than the plush velvet carpeting.

    In the ornate guest hall, adorned with beautiful paintings and glistening chandeliers, sat a group of people. The heartbeats of their anxious hearts seemed to synchronize with the gentle ticking of the grandiose clock on the mantle.

    At the head of the grand mahogany table sat Derek.

    Across him was a middle-aged man whose face now was an emblem of pain and restrained rage.

    He was none other than Gregory Hart, the Head of the Hart Family.

    With bright green eyes that mirrored deep anguish, his fingers kept rubbing his neat, short blonde beard, which added an element of ruggedness to his otherwise refined features, "Derek, I am losing my patience here. Should I involve the Judge?" he stated, his voice a mixture of desperation andmand.

    Sitting beside him, a woman looking in her early thirties, Lena Hart, the image of her father but with softer, feminine features, leaned forward.

    Her long blonde hair cascaded down her back, shimmering with each move.

    The bright green of her eyes was now clouded with a hint of ferocity, "You are right, father. Maybe the Judge needs to get involved," she dered, her gaze sharp andnding on Rachel, who was sitting on the adjacent sofa, her expression nk, making it hard to guess what she was thinking.

    Trying to diffuse the mounting tension, Cecilia Sterling, with her shiny, neck-length blue bob that framed her face perfectly, intervened, "Greg, Lena, understand our position too. Rachel has just returned from a nightmarish quest," she said gently, her voice filled with motherly concern.

    Rachel, the epicenter of all the attention, sat silent, her usually vibrant demeanor reced with a hollow gaze. She looked lost, as if a part of her had stayed back in that treacherous quest.

    Derek, taking a deep breath, finally spoke, "There is no need to involve the Judge. My daughter will tell us what happened to Victor," Derek said as he looked at Gregory, whose hands were clenched firmly.

    Derek then turned to look at his daughter and leaned forward, his eyes narrowing, "Rachel, I know this is hard, but we need rity. The world outside is frenzied with rumors and stories. Only the truth will help us now before things getplicated for all of us. And Uncle Greg has the right to know."

    Slowly, Rachel raised her eyes, a mix of pain, resentment, and resolution in them. They first met her father''s, fraught with a myriad of emotions, before hardening as they settled on Gregory Hart.

    "If you want to involve the Judge, Uncle Hart," Rachel began, her voice steady yet cold, "be my guest. But if the Judge finds out that Victor tried to kill me to save himself... well, don''te pointing fingers at me."

    The unexpected words from Rachel seemed to echo, and the immediate uproar was palpable.

    Gregory''s face turned a shade redder, disbelief and anger contorting his features, "What nonsense are you spewing out?!" he roared.

    Lena furrowed her brows, her brows raising but remained silent.

    Catching Gregory''s sudden outburst, Derek''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, "Greg," he started firmly, "please calm down."

    Cecilia''s blue eyes shed with protectiveness, "Greg, don''t shout at my daughter," she warned.

    A beatter, her demeanor softened as she turned to Rachel, the worry and shock evident on her face, "My dear, is what you''re saying true?"

    Seeing the chaos, Derek shifted in his chair and rose, moving to sit beside Rachel.

    Taking her hand in his, a gesture offort and support, he looked deep into her eyes, "Rachel, did Victor really try to hurt you? And if he did, why? Why would he do such a thing? He was your fiance."

    A heaviness settled in Rachel''s chest, her throat constricting, "Hellbringer," she began, her voice quivering, "offered Victor a way out. He said all Victor had to do was to kill either me or Amelia. I... I never thought he''d consider it, especially because a demon said it. But he did. He nearly killed me," She paused, swallowing hard, "But taken by Hellbringer. And then the news came that Hellbringer had killed him."

    Gregory was shaking, his eyes ssy, "That''s impossible. My son would never do such a thing!" His voice broke.

    Rachel''s gaze hardened once more, meeting Gregory''s trembling eyes, "Then call in the Judge, Uncle Hart. Let''s see if I''m telling the truth or not."

    Lena frowned while Gregory''s facial features quivered, his nose wrinkling as he gritted his teeth and muttered, "My son is dead, and I am supposed to believe this is what happened?"

    "I am sorry, Greg, but I don''t believe my daughter is lying. She never would," Derek sighed, though his tone was confident.

    Gregory grunted as he got up and walked toward the other side of the room, as if he needed a moment alone to process what he just learned.

    Derek turned to Rachel with a concerned look, "Rachel, I had no idea you had to go through all that. Victor was so good to us, and I

    ¡ª"

    "You couldn''t have known what kind of a person he really was¡­

    right, dad?" Rachel asked, her eyes staring right into his.

    Derek softly exhaled as he nodded, with his eye closing briefly, "It''s my fault for being blind. I am sorry."

    Rachel''s eyes kept searching for any hint as she asked, "Just like how you were blind to who Golden Prince really was?"

    Derek''s eye briefly stiffened, but then he lowered his head as he nodded with a heavy look, "I know. It seems like my weakness is blindly trusting those closest to me."

    "Then I shouldn''t also make the same mistake, right?" Rachel asked as Derek slowly raised his gaze to look at her.

    But before he could say anything,

    "Oh, my little angel," Cecilia hugged her daughter, her eyes tearing just then, a group of Russian hunters barged in, attacking Hellbringer. It gave me a chance to escape, but Victor... he was up while caressing her arms as if tofort her, "It''s not your fault, dear. We all were mistaken, just like how we were about Corrupted Prince. I can''t believe Victor was capable of such an evil act. Who could have corrupted him like that? How did we all not know?"

    Rachel bit down on her lip, her eyes quivering with a myriad of emotions.

    Lena kept staring at the three before she saw Derek shifting his gaze towards her, his eye piercing, making her shift her gaze abruptly.

    But suddenly she felt something buzzing in her pocket and took out her phone, only to have her eyes widen as she got up and hurried towards her father.

 Chapter 357 Will You Hate Me?

    Chapter 357 Will You Hate Me?

    Derek''s keen eye observed the sudden flurry of movement in the room, as Lena, her golden locks bouncing with haste, closed the distance between her and Gregory.

    The urgency in her stride was unmistakable. Presenting her phone screen to Gregory, a heavy hush enveloped the room.

    Confusion spread across Gregory''s face as he saw a video with a thumbnail of Victor sitting on a white sofa and surrounded by 5 half-naked, burly, and oiled-up minatours looking at him like a prized candy.

    The title read - [ DEBONED In 4K - Sandwiching An Elite Hunter Five-Way Style ]

    "Deboned? Sandwiching? What nonsense is this..." Gregory mumbled with a puzzled and irate look as he grabbed the phone from Lena''s hands to tap on the y button and see what it was about.

    Lena''s eyes widened as she tried to stop him, "Father, don''t!"

    But it was toote, and his finger had already pressed on the y button.

    As the video yed, the subtle changes in Gregory''s face ¨C widening eyes, tightening lips, and a face draining of color ¨C spoke volumes.

    "T-This...What in the name of the angels...The rumors were true?" Gregory''s hushed words, filled with disbelief and shock.

    He was so shaken by what he saw, he unconsciously stumbled back, making Lena quickly step forward to support him, "Father..."

    Cecilia tilt her head upon hearing somemotion over there, curiosity evident in her gaze, "What''s going on, Derek?" she inquired, her words punctuated by Rachel''s brief, almost imperceptible cold smirk upon seeing Gregory''s expression.

    Without waiting for a reply, Derek swiftly stood up, "You two stay here," hemanded gently. With purposeful strides, he moved towards the duo, his deep voice inquiring, "What happened?"

    Gregory, with a protective and almost paranoid gesture, tilted the phone away from Derek''s view, "Lena, we need to contain this and capture the bastard who uploaded this. Now!!"

    Lena pinched the bridge of her nose, sighing deeply, "Our people are on it. But it''s gone viral and the uploaded is anonymous. In fact, a number of people had uploaded the same thing in different sites. Even if we manage to get a handle on the media, getting the streaming tforms to pull it down will take time," Her expression became grim as she added, "Our family might face serious bacsh from this."

    Derek promptly took out his own phone. A few swift swipester, he stopped, eyebrows knitting together, a sh of realization evident in his eye.

    Gregory''s panic was palpable, his grip on Derek''s arm almost painful, "Derek," he pleaded, his voice almost a whisper, "you have to help me with this, please..."

    Keeping hisposure, Derek took a deep breath, "Let''s talk in private, shall we?" he suggested, his voice betraying nothing, as the mysteries of the situation continued to thicken.

    Gregory nodded stiffly as he briefly nced at Rachel and Cecilia before walking out of the room along with Lena.

    Cecilia turned her head around and asked in a low voice, "Derek, did something happen? Greg looked quite shaken. Poor man lost his only son, who turned out to be sick enough to try and kill our daughter. What more could have distressed him like that?"

    Derek waved with his hand and said hurriedly as he walked towards the door, "I will tell you everything once I help him sort out some things."

    Rachel leaned towards her mother, handing her the phone, "This, Mom. This must be what Uncle Greg saw."

    Cecilia''s bright blue eyes stared intently at the screen, herplexion paling with every passing second.

    The voice of Victor continued to echo from the video she was watching,

    [ "Lastly¡­I want to confess that I should have been born as a demon so that I could satisfy my carnal desires." ]

    Cecilia gasped as her hand covered her mouth, "Oh my god..." she whispered, her voice breaking, "Born as a demon? Is... is this really Victor?" With trembling fingers, she yed more of the clip, her horror evident, "He did such disgusting, demonic things?"

    Rachel nodded slowly, her eyes cold and distant as they fixated on the video, "Victor was a demon in human''s clothing," she said with bitterness in her voice, "I should''ve realized it the moment he allied himself with the Demon Rippers." She paused, taking a deep breath, her disappointment evident, "I should''ve listened to Amelia when she tried to warn me."

    Cecilia, still in shock, continued to watch until a particr scene made her recoil, dropping the phone onto the couch, "Engh! I can''t watch anymore," she eximed, her face contorted with disgust.

    Even after dropping the phone, it still continued to y out loud grunts and rough moans, making Cecilia wrinkle her nose as she furiously tapped on the screen to make it stop and identally broke the phone under the force of her tapping.

    "How could the Hart Family birth such a monster? No¡­Greg should have noticed something. He wouldn''t have let this go on for so long. He would have done something about it. Or was Victor that good at hiding such things like Cedric?" Cecilia mumbled with an aghast expression.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she gently cupped Rachel''s face, "I had no idea, my angel. I had no idea you were promised to such a monster," She hesitated, her voice filled with regret, "I only agreed to the engagement because he was Greg''s son, and your father seemed quite confident about it. If only we knew, we would''ve chosen someone from our own branch family just like how I and your father got married."

    She sighed as she shook her head and added, "I should have listened to our elders. They always say marrying within the same bloodline is the best and safest way. Not only can we further our bloodline, but our power and resources can''t be imed by outsiders. I can''t begin to imagine how all this is going to hurt you since Victor was your fiance. People would be spreading all kinds of rumors. Our entire legacy could be tainted by this. If only your father had¡­"

    Rachel''s eyes darted back to her mother, narrowing slightly as a recollection crossed her mind, "Was that the reason? I remember you and Dad having a disagreement when discussing my engagement with Victor for the first time," she asked, her voice heavy with suspicion.

    Cecilia sighed, the weight of the past seemingly pressing down on her shoulders. She nodded slowly, "Yes," she admitted with a sad look in her eyes, "I always had this uneasy feeling about it. It wasn''t something our family practiced often, and given you''re my only child..." She trailed off, looking away for a moment as if collecting her thoughts, "But Derek and Greg have been close friends for ages. And the Hart Family, they seemed fine with the idea. I couldn''t find a strong enough reason to stand against it, especially when everyone seemed in favor."

    Rachel''s brow creased even more, the unease evident on her face, "But why? Why did Dad even consider such a alliance in the first ce?"

    Cecilia took a deep breath, her gaze direct and resolute, "I don''t know, Rachel," she said, her voice firm, "But trust me, I intend to have a thorough talk with your father about itter."

    Pausing for a second, Cecilia then pulled Rachel into a tight embrace, her voice soft and gentle, "One thing I am certain of is this: I am so relieved all of this came to light before you were bound to Victor in marriage. I shudder to think of the harm it could''ve caused to you, my precious angel, and to our entire family. You are a Hunter with honor and virtue and you don''t deserve to get entangled with such evil."

    Rachel''s chin quivered as she hugged her mother firmly and asked in a low voice, "Would you hate me if I...am not such a Hunter?"

    Cecilia blinked in surprise, taken aback by the sudden change in the conversation.

    For a moment, her eyes flickered, but then she gently smiled, "Rachel, where is thising from? You are my daughter. I''ve watched you grow, and I know your heart. If you are saying this because of everything that happened with Victor, it''s not your fault. Don''t let the demons win by making you doubt yourself. You are stronger than that."

    Rachel nodded with aplicated smile though Asher''s face, and his words continued to echo in her mind.

    -

    [ "Fucking god, I have no idea what I am about to watch here. Another Elite Hunter turning into a Corrupted Hunter? What kind of century are we living in? Never before had the demons dealt such a heavy blow to our world. Still, to those who are curious to see Victor Hart''s controversial sex tape with five beefed-up minotaurs posted on HunterTube, quickly close the doors to your room as I react to the ultra-HD video live! ]

    "Turn that sted thing off!" Gregory shouted, his voice booming in the room where the three were standing alone.

    Lena quickly lowered the volume as she cleared her throat and said, "I was only checking if it''s been removed from the online tforms. But it seems like certain tforms are making it all the moreplicated."

    Derek, standing tall, his posture rigid, said, "Lena, it''s past the point of no return. Pulling the video won''t undo the damage it''s caused. Even if you people manage to do that and im the video is fake, there would be people selling memory crystals right away before it''s toote since this happened in public during the quest. By then, the whole world could know."

    Gregory, his face red with anger, jabbed a finger toward Derek, "Are you suggesting that we just stand by and let my family name be sullied? All because my son lost his way?"

    Derek''s eye was steel, his voice cold, "You are not the only one who has the right to feel infuriated. My daughter could''ve been tarnished for life because of Victor. And even now, people will talk. They''ll say she knew about Victor''s dark side and kept quiet, or even worse, that she wasplicit in his deeds. But he didn''t merely just lose his way, did he? He publicly revealed how corrupted he is. He would be the first case in thest two centuries to be this corrupted."

    "That''s because of that damn demon named Hellbringer! I knew he would grow to be a great danger, especially after being a nightmare to our juniors. We shouldn''t have ignored such a ticking bomb," Gregory said in a seething tone.

    Derek narrowed his eye, "That is true. We underestimated this demon named Hellbringer. But it''s not only because of that. The me falls on you as well. I trusted you to have taken good care of your son, and this is what happens?"

    Gregory''s sturdy frame seemed to dete, the weight of his son''s actions pressing heavily upon him, "I... I never thought he''d turn out this way. Not after everything we did to set him straight all those years ago."

    Derek''s stern gaze didn''t wave, and his voice remained firm, "You should have kept a closer eye on him, Greg, especially after that incident 15 years ago. I warned you about Victor''s tendencies back then. You should''ve acted before it was toote."

    Gregory swallowed hard, the pain in his eyes unmistakable, "I did. I beat the living shit out of him to make sure he never does something like that again, something that could bring us all down. I thought he mended his ways, and he began to perform better and better, especially since he tried topete with Cedric. I just¡­I don''t understand how he could have hidden all this from me. Somebody must have helped him."

    Lena narrowed her eyes as she stepped forward and said, "Or he wasn''t the little boy you thought you could control, father. He had his connections and friends you couldn''t have known."

    "Fuck!"

    *Crack!*

    Gregory''s anger was evident in the force with which he hit the wall, creating a hollow echo in the room while cracking it. If it wasn''t for the mana-infused wall, it would have been smashed into smithereens.

    His voice trembled with a mix of emotion, "Derek, what should I do now? Tell me."

    Derek responded with an unwavering stare, "The only way forward now is to disown Victor. Remove him from the family line, and act as if he never existed."

    Gregory''s face contorted with shock and disbelief. He lunged forward, grabbing a fistful of Derek''s shirt. His eyes, filled with desperation, bore into Derek''s, "Do you have any idea what you are suggesting? To erase one''s own blood? Aside from the humiliation of being the first Head tomit such an act in 1000 years, I might even lose my seat in the council."

    Unflinching, Derek replied, "Would you rather the world think that your Hart Family knew about Victor being corrupted and just covered it up? Which is worse, Greg? But if you y this well, it might end up benefiting you."

    The weight of Derek''s words pressed heavily upon Gregory. With a shaky breath, he released Derek''s shirt. He seemed to age a decade in that moment, the sharp lines on his face deepening, "If that''s what it takes to protect the family... I''ll do it."

    But as he looked back into Derek''s eye, the despair in his own was palpable, "But, I''ll still need your support more than ever to mitigate this disaster."

    Derek''s eye narrowed, assessing, "I will lend my help, Greg. But not without talking to your father first."

    Gregory blinked in surprise, "You''re still nning to proceed with Project Mars after all this? Now that my son is dead, how do you think it can even be possible considering what we discussed initially."

    Derek''s face tightened, the shadows of old memories evident in his eye, "I''ve invested too much into that project, sacrificed a lot. I can''t back down now, not even in the face of these setbacks. And helping you in this situation forces me to take risks as well. So if you need my help, you will make this happen, Greg."

 Chapter 358 Understand Ones Enemy To Defeat Them

    Chapter 358 Understand One''s Enemy To Defeat Them

    The room was charged with a palpable tension, the recent happenings surrounding Victor and the chaos that ensued after, leaving Cecilia still holding onto Rachel with an anxious look while Rachel seemed to be calm despite the situation.

    Just as Cecilia was about to mumble if Gregory and Lena had left, the door creaked open, and in walked Derek, his usualposed demeanor reced with evident concern.

    Rachel''s eyes locked onto her father''s immediately, her voice a mixture of curiosity and suppressed nervousness,"Dad, what''s Uncle Hart nning to do now?"

    Cecilia, standing slightly behind Rachel, added with a touch of frustration, "No matter what decision Greg makes, it''s still going to hurt both our families, right?"

    Derek released a weary sigh, running a hand through his hair before answering, "With Victor''s... unreserved confession in public, Greg might see no other choice but to distance his family name from Victor''s permanently," He then looked at Rachel and added, "I don''t want you getting involved in this after everything you went through. But you will need to address the public and confirm the truth that you were just as horrified and betrayed by what Victor did."

    Rachel''s eyes grew wider, her eyes quivering. Her fingers clenched involuntarily behind her back, "Is this how families like ours deal with situations like this? Cutting off their own blood?"

    "It''s undeniably harsh," Derek replied, nodding slowly, "and immensely challenging. But in a situation as dire as this, it''s often seen as the lesser of many evils. It''s also the right thing to do since no family would want themselves to be associated with anything demonic. Victor hadmitted so many atrocities that it left his family no other choice. He only has himself to me in hell."

    Rachel lowered her gaze as she took a deep breath.

    Cecilia''s lips pursed, her voice dripping with disappointment and displeasure, "Victor brought this upon himself. What he attempted against his own family and against my little angel... it''s unforgivable," She paused, her expression softening just slightly, "But my heart does ache for Greg and his family. It might take a long time before they recover from this."

    Derek nodded and looked down at Rachel, concern evident in his eye, "You''ve been through a lot, sweetheart. Do you need anything other than rest? I can arrange for one of my friends to talk to you and help you move on if you''re still shaken by all of this."

    Rachel quickly shook her head, her eyes bright with determination. A hint of a smile graced her lips, "Dad, I''m okay. Really. Victor''s actions were disturbing and painful, but I''ve had enough time to process and move past it. I will even soon forget about him."

    His fingers gently cradled her face, a warm smile touching his lips, "You never cease to amaze me with your resilience. I know you will always rise up no matter the trials you go through. But promise me you''ll rest for a while, alright? Maybe even take a short break from the academy."

    But Rachel''s expression was unwavering, "I won''t let this incident define me or slow me down. I want to continue taking on quests. Actually," she paused, taking a deep breath, "I''m considering applying for a position with the WHA."

    Derek''s eyebrows shot up in surprise while Cecilia chimed in, "The WHA? Now? Are you sure you''re ready to dive into that world this early, Rachel? I thought you wanted to focus on making a name as a Hunter."

    Rachel''s gaze was resolute as she looked between them, a twinkle in her eyes, "Absolutely. I realized I could also make a difference in the world by working at the WHA. And besides, wouldn''t it be great, Dad? Working side by side with you? I have always wanted to spend more time with you and see how you help the world by being a part of the WHA."

    Derek blinked, the corners of his mouth curling into a fond smile, "You know, one of the departments under me has an internship position open. I will let you take it," he offered.

    Rachel''s eyes shimmered with gratitude, but she shook her head with determination, "Thanks, Dad, but I don''t want it handed to me. I''ll earn it myself."

    His chest swelled with pride at her words, "That''s my girl. Well, I''ll be eagerly awaiting the good news of you earning that spot."

    Cecilia, chuckling lightly, nudged Derek yfully, "Who knows? At this rate, our little angel might just be the next president in the future."

    Rachel awkwardly smiled, her face lighting up briefly, "I haven''t even started, and you''re already thinking of making me president? Right now, I just want to understand the real world, beyond just being a Hunter," But as she finished her statement, the joviality in her expression faded, reced by an intense determination.

    -

    In the posh study room, Derek sat hunched forward, his attention focused intently on the massive screen before him.

    A video yed as he watched it with a focused gaze.

    The door to the study opened after a soft knock echoed, and Cecilia stepped in, her soft expression contrasting starkly with the turbulent images on the screen.

    Her gaze instantlynded on the video, and her expression soured as she averted her gaze, "Not this again. Derek, can you please turn that off? I still feel sick after watching it once," she murmured, her voiceden with difort.

    Derek, without taking his eye off the screen, simply gestured. The video paused, highlighting a tall, charming figure with dove-gray skin, "My father used to say that you have to know your enemy before you think of taking them down," Derek said, his voice hard, "I need to learn everything I can about Hellbringer. He''s the very reason we''re in this mess. I overlooked him once just because he was weak, and I can''t bear to make that same mistake again."

    Cecilia moved closer, her eyes locked onto the demon''s visage.

    She ced a hand over her heart, her face contorted with distaste, "Every single day, I wish for that evil thing to get struck down by the angels. He''s tormented Rachel once, and now, once again, he nearlymitted something unthinkable against her. I can''t dare to imagine if something had happened to her."

    Derek''s eye was icy cold as he responded, "I assure you, Lia, I''ll dedicate every resource and ounce of my being to bring him down. Nobody touches my family and gets away with it," Turning his head slightly to meet her eyes, he added, "But something tells me it won''t be straightforward. Three years ago, no one even knew his name. But then, out of the blue, he starts causing upheavals in both his world and ours. Rumor has it that he was essentially in a vegetative state his whole life, only to suddenly awaken with unparalleled prowess and an ''immortal bloodline''."

    Cecilia raised an eyebrow skeptically, "I know he isn''t your ordinary demon. But do you actually believe those whispers? Those wicked demons must be trying to make him appear terrifying."

    Derek stared back at the frozen image of Hellbringer, a deep frown etched into his features, "Whether I believe it or not isn''t the point. What''s clear is this ¨C Hellbringer is dangerous. His meteoric rise and the fact that he took possession and absorbed the Deviar even before the quest concluded... It''s proof we can''t take him lightly. If he continues at this pace, he''s going to be a significant threat in the future. Maybe even more than the Demon King..."

    Cecilia''s eyes darted around as anxiety seeped into her features, "Is it also because of the Demon Queen? He is her consort, and maybe she is supporting him with everything she got," she queried, her voice tinged with exasperation.

    Derek rubbed his temple, "It''s not just that," he began,his eye looking at Hellbringer''s image as he tried to find the right words, "There''s something... odd about him. In our history, no demon has skyrocketed to such power and executed feats like he has in merely three years. And him being of an alien race with such unknown origins... it only makes it even more strange. His abilities are also quite mysterious and nothing like we had seen before."

    He paused, turning his head slightly to fixate his gaze on Cecilia, "Are you certain Rachel has told us everything?"

    A hint of defensiveness crept into Cecilia''s posture, her eyes narrowing slightly, "Of course she has. Why would you even ask that? Our daughter would never keep anything from us."

    Derek''s eye looked stormy, full of a torrent of emotions, "I just find it... odd. Hellbringer managed to overpower and break Victor, who was a low-level S Ranker and not a pushover. But our daughter... she''s managed to escape from him twice. I didn''t want to press her on it, not wishing to trigger any traumatic memories or make her feel ufortable. But I still have some doubts."

    Cecilia''s voice took on a stern edge, "Derek, never doubt our daughter in that manner. We should be counting our blessings that she managed to escape. That fiend probably let her go the first time, ying his cruel games just to mentally scar her for his sick entertainment. And this time, the angels were looking after her."

    Derek let out a deep sigh, "It could be¡­," However, the doubts lingering in his eye never disappeared.

    Cecilia took a deep breath, her fingers instinctively fidgeting with the ring on her finger, "I came here not to discuss that demon," she began, choosing her words carefully, "But rather to ask about your initial intentions. Why Victor? If you had chosen someone from one of the branch families, we wouldn''t be in this mess. I am not trying to me you, but I am trying to understand why you went through with it."

    Derek sighed heavily, remorse evident in his eye, "Lia, I... I''m truly sorry," he whispered, "I wasn''t careful enough, and I should''ve heeded your advice. My only thought was to merge the strengths and resources of the two families. To carve out a secure andfortable future for you, Rachel, and theing generations."

    Cecilia''s face softened, and she reached out, gently cing a hand on his arm, "You didn''t have to go to such lengths, honey. We already have the strength and resources to face any adversity. You needn''t have risked our daughter''s happiness and well-being for that."

    Derek''s shoulders slumped further, his guilt evident, "I am sure I am going to always regret the choice I made. Can you ever forgive me?"

    A gentle smile crept onto Cecilia''s lips, "It''s hard to stay mad at you when I know you were only trying to do right by our family," she murmured, her voice warm.

    Derek reached out to cup her face with a look of gratitude, "Every day, I count my blessings that you and Rachel are by my side," His eye spoke volumes as he leaned in, pressing a tender kiss to her lips.

    The moment was intimate and warm,sting just long enough to convey the bond of 25 years of marriage.

    Pulling back slightly, Cecilia warmly smiled and said, "There is no point in charming me only. You have to get Rachel''s forgiveness too," Her expression became sad as she added, "I always fear seeing her being depressed and shutting everyone out, like during the first few days after she returned as the sole survivor and met Hellbringer for the first time."

    She then added with a relieved look, "Fortunately, she seems to be strong now, even after everything that happened with Victor."

    Derek said with a pained look, "I know, and don''t worry," He then added with cold determination, "I promise not to let anybody harm her again."

    Cecilia nodded with glistening eyes, "I know how much you love her. You won''t let her down."

    Derek smiled softly. He then sighed and said, "I need to head out now to help Greg quickly handle this. Keep a close eye on Rachel while I''m away, will you?"

    Cecilia nodded, her eyes shimmering with understanding, "Of course. Be careful."

    Derek waved his hand as he walked towards the door, though his smile faded and his expression became hardened.

 Chaper 359 An Act Of Kindness

    Chaper 359 An Act Of Kindness

    The moment Is''s foot touched the sandy grounds of Mistshore Vige, a wave of euphoria rippled through the crowd.

    A chorus of jubnt voices rose in a symphony of celebration, echoing the vige''s joy and relief over her safe return.

    Despite the war that happened between the Umbralfiends and their kingdom, the people of the Naiadon Tribe came to learn how kind and noble the umbralfiend princess was.

    They had also grown ustomed to the Umbralfiends living among them and even befriended some.

    And so they also joined in celebrating the return of the Umbralfiend Princess.

    The distinct melody of Naiadon Tribe''s traditional instruments intermingled with the Umbralfiends'' hymns, symbolizing a unity in a moment like this.

    Is was moved by such a warm greeting from her people and even those from the Naiadon Tribe.

    She could see how worried they were all this time and felt overwhelmed by the happiness they were showing now.

    "Princess!" A young Umbralfiend, with twinkling azure eyes, rushed to her side, barely concealing his excitement, "Can you tell us what really happened? Did you help the bloodburn consort kill Prince Agonon?"

    Before Is could reply, an older Umbralfiend stepped in, his face stern, "Hush, Linar! Speak with respect, and do not pry into matters you shouldn''t."

    The other adults also nodded since they didn''t want trouble if anyone used them of questioning the achievement of the bloodburn consort.

    Is crouched slightly, her fins shimmering in the daylight, and gently patted Linar''s head.

    Her voice was soft, soothing the palpable tension, "Nobody helped Consort Asher in that regard, little one. It was very dangerous in the end. But it was he who saved the lives of those in his group, mine included."

    The crowd murmured, exchanging surprised nces. They never expected the bloodburn consort to care enough to protect their princess.

    "My daughters! Your Highness, what happened to them?" A woman looking in her mid-fifties stumbled out with a pale face, tears streaming down her eyes, followed by a few other men and women around her age, their expressions pained as well, "Our sons and daughters never made it back."

    A nket of sorrow and devastation suddenly enveloped the crowd as everyone lowered their gazes.

    Is''s heart clenched upon recognizing these elderly men and women were fathers and mothers of Mirena, Lyra, Elysia, Orin, Sylus, and many more who had entered the quest.

    She didn''t know how exactly the others died. But she knew what happened to Mirena and her group.

    However, she couldn''t bring themselves to say it was the Demon Rippers who killed them in a very cruel and barbaric way.

    Their parents may not be able to handle such news and would only feel more pain.

    And so Is briefly closed her eyes before opening them and saying in a voice that seemed to soothe the souls of those who could hear it, "I am sorry. I do not know what happened to everyone. But we can believe that they died honorably, just like Mirena, Lyra, Elysia, Orin, and Sylus. They were brave until the end, even when faced against Hunters who were not only stronger but outnumbered them. Unfortunately, I wasn''t able to get to them in time to save them when they needed me the most. I failed to protect them," Is began to lower her head as she added with closed eyes, guilt evident on her face, "I am so¡ª"

    "No¡­" One of the elderly women stepped forward and stopped Is from lowering her head as she said with tears that continued to trickle down her pallid face, "Your Highness has no need to ever lower your head before us because we wouldn''t be alive if not for you. You are our Midnight Maiden who has always protected us and given us a future. The devils would curse us if you were to bow to us."

    The others also nodded vigorously, their eyes glistening with tears.

    Is slowly raised her head and softly looked at everyone, all of them disying their faith in her.

    An elderly man stepped forward and chimed in with a somber expression, "Now that you told us they died with honor, we can at least be proud that they died valiantly. Thank you for giving us such relief," Saying so, he and everyone deeply bowed before Is.

    Is felt her heart melting at the sight and gently said, "Please rise, everyone."

    Everyone raised their heads as Is continued and said, "I managed to get vengeance for what happened to Mirena and her friends. And I have no doubt their souls wouldn''t be under torment in the Seven Hells."

    The elderly had their eyes light up while the others also sighed in satisfaction and relief.

    They were about to thank their princess for getting vengeance when Is added, "But it wouldn''t have been possible without Consort Asher''s help. He risked his life to help me even though he stood to gain nothing but only lose, including a part of a very precious treasure."

    Everyone suddenly became silent, their eyes widening as they heard such unexpected wordsing from their princess.

    The Bloodburn Consort helped their princess so much? Was he really that kind? Did he really care about their people?

    The umbralfiends were starting to feel even more confused about the image of the bloodburn consort in their heads, especially considering how they lost the war because of him.

    They could only hold in their hatred and anger all this time, even if the bloodburn consort didn''t make their lives difficult after the war.

    But now, after hearing their princess say it, they felt torn. In a way, the bloodburn consort went out of his way to let the souls of their fallen sons, daughters, brothers, and sisters rest in peace.

    "Maybe¡­we should thank the bloodburn consort for his kindness," A young man meekly said from the middle of the crowd, making heads turn towards him with all sorts of gazes, making him lower his head with a wince.

    He could feel most of the elderly giving him cutting, cold stares on his back.

    "Yeah¡­he helped us through his act of kindness. Maybe he really wants to provide us all a better future," Another young woman said in a low voice.

    And soon enough, voices carrying the same sentiment echoed from here and there, though those who still felt hate and anger towards the bloodburn consort could only shoot res since speaking out against it would mean that they didn''t feel good about his act.

    Is felt d to see that the image of Asher in the eyes of her people was getting better and said with a light smile, "I am sure he will be happy to appreciate our gratitude. But for now, not only him but those who returned deserve a good rest."

    "That''s right! Your Highness deserves it more than any of us," An elderly man nodded with a wide smile and bowed before Is as he added, "We also want to congratte you and convey our heartfelt wishes for your engagement with General Vraxos."

    Hearing this, everyone else bowed their heads as well,

    "Congrattions, Your Highness."

    "We can''t wait to see the birth of such a perfect and beautiful union."

    ¡­

    Is''s expression froze, and her thoughts came to a halt as her people began to congratte her, one after the other, about an engagement she was hearing for the first time.

    But before she could take a moment to process it, her eyes met two familiar, profound gazes emerging from the sea''s embrace.

    Moraxor, the robust figure that he was, couldn''t hide the relief that coursed through him. His voice boomed, yet it quivered with emotion, "My daughter, we have been praying for your safe return, and it seems like the devils haven''t ignored our prayers."

    Beside him, Narissara, always the emblem of stoic grace, showed a rare flicker of softness.

    Her voice was almost a whisper, the sea breeze carrying it forward, "Wee home, Is."

    Is''s eyes welled up, "Father, Mother," she replied, her voice choked with emotion. Even though it had only been 14 months, it felt like ages since shest saw them.

    As Is gracefully approached her parents, the crowd respectfully formed a corridor, the weight of the moment reverberating through the whispers and awe-filled gazes.

    Meeting her parents, Is respectfully bowed, her long, luminous moon-white hair cascading like a waterfall,"I''ve returned with the victory you sought."

    Moraxor, beaming with abination of relief and pride, observed, "You''ve grown, not just in stature but in power. It appears you''ve be a mid-level Soul Devourer."

    Narissara responded in her aloof yet appreciative tone, "Fourteen months and such prowess. An achievement, indeed."

    Is smiled slightly as she confessed, "I was already close to breaking through. And the strength I garnered is a reward since our group prevailed in the quest. But without Asher bringing home the Deviar, this wouldn''t have been possible."

    Narissara''s gaze frosted over, her voice colder than the deepest ocean trenches, "That Bloodburn Consort had no right to the Deviar. You deserved it, Is, especially after being coerced into aiding his ambitions."

    Is''s lips tightened, words forming on the tip of her tongue, wanting to defend Asher. She knew her mother hated Asher the most and harbored strong resentment against him.

    But before she could speak, a shadow loomed from the side.

    Vraxos - bald, towering, and an undeniably imposing figure, with blue armored scales that seemed an extension of his skin - approached.

    His deep, imprable turquoise eyes briefly locked with Is''s as he bowed slightly and said in a respectful tone, "Princess Is, your return is most auspicious, and I am relieved to see you return safe and well."

    Is, maintaining her regalposure, nodded stiffly in return, "General Vraxos."

    The thick tension was cut by Moraxor clearing his throat and saying in a regal tone, "Is,e. We need to retreat to the waters. There''s a matter of utmost importance that we need to discuss with you."

 Chapter 360 In Love With The Enemy

    Chapter 360 In Love With The Enemy

    Is hesitated, her radiant eyes revealing a storm of emotions. Taking a deep breath, she faced her parents, "Before we proceed, I''d like to share something with you, in private."

    Moraxor and Narissara exchanged a weighted nce, not expecting this apparently.

    Reading the air, Vraxos stepped in, bowing gracefully, "I shall handle the preparations for tonight''s celebrations in honor of the princess'' return," There was a hint of heaviness in his gaze as he walked away.

    Moraxor''s voice rumbled softly, "Let''s continue our discussion below," Saying so, he gracefully descended into the water.

    Narissara''s gaze, a shade more contemtive than usual, lingered on her daughter before slipping effortlessly into the watery embrace.

    With a fleeting look towards the receding Vraxos, Is followed, the sound of her heart pounding against her chest echoing in her ears.

    Vraxos, meanwhile, was soon surrounded by a group of boisterous men serving under him, their scales shimmering with anticipation and mischief.

    One of them, his eyes dancing with mirth, elbowed Vraxos teasingly, "So, my general, finally off the market? Ready to tie the knot with our Midnight Maiden?"

    Another chimed in, "Come one, out with it! How''s it feel knowing you''re going to be the luckiest man among us?"

    Vraxos, usually soposed and stoic, let his expression soften.

    With a voice that was gravelly, he responded, "It''s an honor to be chosen to be there for the Midnight Maiden."

    The men erupted in cheers and heartyughter, patting Vraxos on the back, their jests an affirmation of camaraderie and shared joy for what the future held.

    However, one of the young men among them stepped forward and asked with a brief smile, "I suppose you are going to be a very busy man after the marriage, my friend."

    "Rexan..." Vraxos mumbled with aplicated look in his eyes and said, "Iam not going anywhere. We all will still be together."

    "Yeah! Our general will always be there for us! Hooah!!" The men once again cheered, though Rexan slightly smiled before walking away silently.

    Vraxos silently stared in his direction while his fists slowly clenched.

    -

    An underwater chamber, bathed in an ethereal, red-tinged glow, was a spectacle of royal elegance.

    Majestic columns rose to support a ceiling adorned with murals of Umbralfiend legends, while luminescent aquatic nts swayed gently, casting their radiant hues across the chamber.

    It was in this setting that Is entered, her coiled, serpentine tail gliding with a grace thatmanded attention, the lustrous scales reflecting the chamber''s light.

    Moraxor''s usually imposing gaze softened as he beheld his daughter, "Is," he began, the warmth in his voice evident, "what matter you wanted to talk about in such secrecy?"

    Narissara, her demeanor poised as always, remained silent, though her prating gaze never left her daughter.

    Gathering her courage, Is responded, her voice trembling just slightly, "I''ve heard news... about my engagement to Vraxos. Is it true?"

    Moraxor heaved a sigh, nodding, "We had hoped to announce it in your presence. But we never knew when you were going to return, and so we decided to make preparations beforehand and announce it to the people to give them hope in times like these."

    Narissara, in her distinctively aloof manner, added, "It''s our tradition. Our strongest warrior weds those of royal blood. With the shadow of the prophecy looming over us, we never discussed this matter. But fortunately, you are still with us, and it''s time you continue to carry out your responsibilities and bring strength and hope to our people."

    Is''s heart raced. She''d always known of this tradition and if not for the prophecy that stated she would die young, she also would have thought she would marry Vraxos in the future..

    But her life took an unexpected turn, and for the first time, she had no idea what her future was supposed to be until she fell in love with Asher.

    Only then she was able to envision what kind of future she wanted.

    Summoning every ounce of courage, she looked squarely at her parents, "I''m sorry," she murmured, a mixture of determination and regret evident on her face, "But I cannot marry Vraxos."

    A palpable tension thickened the water as Is''s deration reverberated through the chamber.

    Moraxor and Narissara''s faces contorted in disbelief, while Narrisara''s expression was painted with a mix of shock and indignation.

    "What are you talking about?" Narissara''s usually aloof voice now contained a dangerous edge.

    Is squared her shoulders, forcing herself to meet her parents'' gaze. "I... I have feelings for someone else. It''s unfair to Vraxos and me to be forced into this marriage when my heart lies elsewhere."

    Narrisara''s frown deepened, her voice stern, "Vraxos is brave, loyal, strong, and kind. There''s no man more qualified to ensure your happiness. I''m sure Vraxos himself sees this union as a source of joy."

    "How can you know without even asking him? I am sure you didn''t."

    Narissara still shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. Personal feelings aside, you have an obligation to our people. Your happiness is secondary, and the same goes for Vraxos or any of us."

    It pained Is to hear her mother''s words, who, just as expected, wants her to prioritize her duties.

    Moraxor''s confused gaze bore into his daughter''s eyes, "And who, pray tell, might this person you have feelings for be?" The skepticism in his voice was palpable, his mind racing to identify any potential suitor from their own people.

    Gulping back her anxiety, Is said, "It''s Asher."

    A hush settled over the chamber as the weight of her words settled in.

    Moraxor looked as if he''d been pped, "The Bloodburn Consort? Asher??" His disbelief and shock were evident.

    Narrisara''s eyes were as wide as the saucers made of seashells, her facial features trembling uncontrobly as if someone cursed her entire bloodline, "What in the Seven Hells did you just say¡­"

    Is, her voice filled with a quiet intensity, replied, "I respect Vraxos, and I always will. But it''s not aboutparing their virtues. Asher and I... we understand each other in a way I never could with anybody else. And he loves me, as I love him."

    Narrisara''s voice quivered with disbelief and indignation as she said, "You love him? Are you even in your right mind? What has he done to you? What threats has he levied against you to make you say this? Speak the truth, Is."

    Is''s shoulders sagged for a moment, weariness in her gaze after seeing how she wasn''t even willing to believe it, "Mother, Asher hasn''t coerced me into anything. Everything happened during the quest," she countered, her eyes resolute, "I don''t know how else to convince you that I speak the truth."

    Moraxor, his voice heavy with incredulity, interjected, "How can you love an enemy, Is? An enemy who deceived you and used you during the war? Even if he persuaded the queen to grant mercy to us after the war, the humiliation was only tenfold. We were stripped of our titles, letting even the peasants in their kingdom disrespect us with no consequences while using our men and women to earn life crystals to fill their coffers. If not for you, we would have¡­" Moraxor found himself unable toplete his sentence.

    Is sighed, her eyelids fluttering shut for a brief second, "I can''t exin the origin of these feelings. But they''re real. And they aren''t going away."

    Narrisara, turning her gaze sharply to Moraxor, snapped, "Do you believe this madness?"

    Moraxor''s brows knit together, a mixture of frustration and contemtion evident on his face, "Have we ever known our daughter to waste our time with jokes, Narissa? Or do you refuse to acknowledge the reality of what''s unfolding with our daughter?"

    For a moment, vulnerability cracked Narissara''s stern face, her eyes wavering.

    Without warning, she surged forward, hands gripping Is''s arms with an intensity that belied her emotions, "Take back your words, Is. Renounce this madness, and we''ll pretend you never uttered such folly."

    Is, unwavering, gently pulled away from her mother''s grasp, "I don''t want you to pretend as though what I feel isn''t real. I wish for you to ept it, because I want to be with Asher," she dered, her voice steady, "Together, we can build a brighter future for both our realms."

    Narissara''s hands quivered, her gaze sharp and piercing as she met Is''s, "When did you change so much? Do the sacrifices of our ancestors mean nothing to you? Have you forgotten how the Bloodburn Kingdom painted the oceans with the blood of our kind? By acting on this... foolish infatuation, you dishonor their memory. Do you wish to torment their souls for eternity in the Seven Hells?" Narissara wished she could rip Asher to pieces for seducing her daughter with his underhanded methods.

    Is''s eyes glistened with emotion, but her resolve remained, "It''s history, Mother. The Ravager''s reign of terror is long past. Our ancestors would not want us to harbor hate for the present-day Bloodburn Kingdom that has shown us mercy, especially when we were the aggressors first. Holding today''s generation ountable for the past will only perpetuate a cycle of hatred and violence. Is that how you want our people to live? Forever in pain and strife?"

    Moraxor, visibly torn by the weight of the conversation, ran a hand over his face, his gaze distant.

    But Narissara''s fury was still evident. She snapped, "In just over a year, you''ve be unrecognizable to me. Regardless of your newfound beliefs, our people would never understand or ept them. And for their and our ancestor''s sake, I cannot ¡ª will not ¡ª let you abandon your duty. You will marry Vraxos and not bring dishonor to your own bloodline. Otherwise, I will kill myself, and you can live with our enemy with my blood on your hands. Is that what you want?"

    "Mother, please¡­" Is pressed her lips together, seeing her mother being so angry and adamant.

    Narissara, eyes flitting with frustration between her husband and daughter, finally eximed, "Moraxor, don''t just float there. Say something!"

    But before he could gather his thoughts, Is interrupted, her voice strained but clear, "Mother, Father, it''s... it''s already done. Asher and I havepleted¡­our union," The moment she said this, Is felt a weight being lifted off her chest but at the same time her heart was racing like never before.

    "Is! You did what?!" Moraxor''s voice echoed in the chamber, disbelief stark on his face.

    His eyes almost popped out, and the words kept ringing in his ears.

    That brat had his way with his precious daughter?!

    Narissara''s already paleplexion turned an even ghostlier shade, "W-What have you done... By the cursed seas..." She swayed, her eyes unfocused, and then she went limp, her graceful form floating listlessly in the water.

    "Mother!"

    "Narissa!"

    Is and Moraxor cried out, propelling themselves forward after seeing her faint from the shock.

 Chapter 361 Punished For Seeking Happiness

    Chapter 361 Punished For Seeking Happiness

    Is''s voice was like a gentle cascade of water, serenading the stillness of the underwater chamber.

    She floated gracefully beside the bed, singing a mesmerizing tune to soothe her mother''s mind, which was surely quite stormy now.

    Narissaray unconscious on the bed, her form draped in elegant sheets that glowed softly.

    On the opposite side, Moraxor hovered with a pensive expression and looked as if he hadn''t slept for weeks.

    The atmosphere was thick with tension as his eyes flicked over to Is, full of emotion, "My child," he began hesitantly, "do you genuinely cherish him? Out of all people, why him? The two of you even dared to... unite."

    Is''s song gradually waned, her voice reced by the silence of the room.

    She looked down, her expression one of conflict and resignation, "Father, things... they happened suddenly. I didn''t have the time to think or understand my feelings." She raised her sapphire blue eyes to meet his, pleadingly, "Sometimes you can''t just exin these things. Please trust in me, and in Asher. I would never willingly bring sorrow or shame to you or our people. And Asher is not the enemy you or mother believe to be. He can help our people regain what we lost."

    Narissara''s previously peaceful face transformed as her eyes suddenly snapped open, and her voice, cold and detached, cut through the room, "So even if it means betraying your ancestors and us, you''d pursue this rebellious path?"

    Is winced at her mother''s sharp tone and her cold re but was relieved to see that she was already up.

    Taking a deep breath, she replied, "Mother, it''s already done. The past can''t be unwritten. I''m sorry for the disappointment I''ve caused you. But please don''t say that I am betraying you or anyone. Please give me a chance to prove myself. I have never asked for anything in my life. I have always done everything as you wanted. So please let me make a choice for myself for the first time."

    Moraxor''s gaze softened upon hearing her words.

    However, Narissara''s eyes were still cial, and she was staring at the wall ahead as she said, "If you insist on this... affair," she began, every word heavy with reproach, "then be prepared to relinquish your ties to our people. Pursue this folly on your own."

    "Mother..." Is''s voice broke, her eyes shimmering with the beginnings of tears, the weight of her mother''s words pressing down on her heart.

    Moraxor, seeing the pain in his daughter''s eyes, intervened, his tone authoritative, "Enough, Narissa. There''s no need for such ultimatums."

    Hearing him, Narissara''s icy eyes shifted to him, her gaze piercing.

    But Moraxor didn''t flinch. Instead, he continued, "We may have a solution. Let the devils be witness to it as well."

    Narissara''s gaze narrowed, suspicion evident in her eyes, "What do you suggest?" she questioned.

    Moraxor took a deep breath, considering his words carefully, "Our traditions have always revolved around strength. Why not propose a duel between Vraxos and Asher? Let them prove their worth, and the victor shall have the honor of marrying our daughter. In front of our people, no less. This way, it''s not just about personal sentiments but about who truly deserves to be with Is."

    Is''s heart raced. The thought of Asher and Vraxos fighting over her was daunting. Vraxos was a powerful mid-level Soul Devourer.

    But she wasn''t feeling too worried since she had an idea of how strong Asher was.

    She then looked at her father with gratitude, for he was willing to give Asher a chance and also was willing to support her.

    Narissara, still deep in thought, had her brows furrowed. As far as she heard, Asher did absorb the Deviar and returned with the strength of a peak Soul Purger. She grudgingly had to admit he was a genius.

    But how could someone as young as him still stand a chance against a Soul Devourer? Even if people im he killed Agonon, she was sure her daughter had a hand in it.

    She wasn''t willing to believe rumors and only what she had seen with her own eyes.

    She looked at her husband with a hint of appreciation. He knew better how to handle their daughter. This way, once Vraxos wins, Is will have no choice but to ept the oue, and it will also teach that brat a lesson for seducing their daughter.

    With a measured nod, she said, "This could be eptable." Her eyes then shifted to Is, and they narrowed slightly, "Yet, even if by some miraculous chance Asher emerges victorious, are you truly willing to degrade yourself by bing nothing more than his secret mistress? He''s the Bloodburn Consort. His ce is with the Bloodburn Queen, and he cannot belong to another. Or did you forget that? Let''s also not forget our people will never ept it and will see it as a betrayal which it is."

    Is met her mother''s gaze with quiet determination, "I don''t need a title or recognition, Mother. My heart knows where it belongs. Being with him, even if it''s in the shadows, is enough for me. As for our people...I will try to make them understand and let them witness how things can be better."

    Narissara''s shoulders slumped slightly, her voice tinged with disappointment, "Oh devils... to think my daughter has fallen so deeply. You are supposed to live with honor and dignity befitting a princess and not¡­" Narissara felt too exasperated toplete her sentence.

    Clearing his throat, Moraxor stepped in, hoping to steer the conversation away from the emotional depths it was treading, "Very well. I''ll prepare an official request for the duel. It will be portrayed as a friendlypetition since we can''t reveal the true reason."

    Is gave him a grateful smile, "Thank you, Father, for understanding. But please, send the request after a week. Asher will be with the queen for their Sacred Union preparations, and I don''t wish to disrupt their time."

    Narissara kept shaking her head with cold disapproval while Moraxor nodded, "Okay. Meanwhile, we all should think of a way to convey this decision to Vraxos and the rest of our people. Obviously, we can''t tell the full truth but that Is will marry Vraxos only if he wins."

    ¡ª

    The atmosphere was thick with an indescribable tension in the Bloodwing Mansion, further entuated by the view of broken and shattered realms floating in the night sky.

    A young man with long, jet-ck hair and deep, dark red eyes, stood on the balcony, lost in his own thoughts.

    The chilling cold breeze yed with his hair as he stared into the abyss, the cup of blood in his hand reflecting the twinkling lights from the shattered realms.

    Footsteps echoed softly as Seron walked onto the balcony, breaking the silence. "It''s not like you, son, to stand here and drink at this hour," he remarked, his tone filled with concern.

    Silvan nced at his father, the corners of his mouth curling up in a fleeting smile, "Just needed some fresh air, Father," he responded, "Away from the...matters mother is attending to below. I am sure she wouldn''t want me down there now."

    Seron exhaled, running a hand through his hair, "She''s been waiting for this moment ever since Oberon fell into thata," he sighed, "I fear there won''t be any quiet days ahead."

    A soft chuckle escaped Silvan''s lips as he took a small sip from his cup, "That''s an understatement."

    Seron hesitated, taking a deep breath before he continued, "I''ve heard about Ceti and Asher."

    The mere mention of the names made Silvan''s grip on the cup tremble, the liquid inside quivering.

    He then gave a gentle nod, his voice subdued as he admitted, "I never thought she would fall for the consort to whom she can''t even dere her love before everyone else."

    Seron leaned against the balcony''s stone railing, his seasoned gaze fixed on his son, "Don''t mourn over what never was, son," he advised gently, "Perhaps this is fate giving you a chance to find someone who truly deserves you. I understand that you and Ceti shared a genuine bond ever since you two were young. And despite her being a werewolf, I can see why you would feel fond of a brave and sincere woman. It''s very hard to find a woman like her. But with her... things might have only be moreplicated for both of you. Only difficulties and troubles would have awaited you both. Nothing good cane from you having a rtionship with a werewolf."

    Seron''s face took on a distant look as he added, "Our world is cruel in its whims. Whenever we dare follow our hearts, it seems to punish us for our audacity."

    Silvan''s grip on his cup tightened, a hint of frustration evident in his voice, "But why? Why should we be punished for merely seeking happiness? For wanting to be true to our feelings?"

    Seron sighed deeply, the sorrow in his eyes evident, "Only the devils can provide such answers. But I doubt even with their response, our world would shift."

    A bitter chuckle escaped Silvan''s lips, "Trust in the devils? They probably don''t care about our mortal and fleeting lives," He paused, his tone more contemtive, "Perhaps it''s time we stop looking up to them for answers and start relying on ourselves."

    For a brief moment, Seron''s eyes widened, as if struck by the weight of Silvan''s words.

    Before he could respond, Silvan turned towards him with a smile, albeit a mncholic one, "I was feeling a bit down, but talking to you, father... It''s helped," He then added with a brief smile, "But still, that doesn''t mean I want you to find me a woman. I am still in the process of figuring out the future."

    "Of course. There is no rush, especially when Oberon isn''t married yet," With a brief nod, Seron watched his son walk away and then slowly looked up at the sky as he mumbled, "Please look after him."

 Chapter 362 Eye Of The Seven Hells

    Chapter 362 Eye Of The Seven Hells

    The streets of Bloodburn Kingdom were awash in vivid colors, the dark hues contrasting against the darkening sky that signaled the approaching celestial event ''Eye of the Seven Hells''.

    It was said that during this event, the energy from the Seven Hells momentarily makes contact with Zalthor, enriching it and bringing other benefits.

    Whispers of the queen''s Sacred Union with her recently returned consort spread through the kingdom like wildfire, igniting the passion and fervor of the kingdom''s subjects.

    This was one of the most anticipated events they had been waiting for since it would surely determine the future of this kingdom.

    And since it was already a well-known fact that the queen and her consort were unparalleled geniuses, they couldn''t wait to see how powerful their progeny would be.

    In the central square, an effigy of the Blood Moon and Crimson Sun stood tall, reminding the realm of the rarity of the celestial event and the added significance of the queen''s union.

    "Can you believe our luck? The queen''s Sacred Union during the Eve of the Seven Hells," an elderly woman, her fingers adorned with various rings, eximed to a young vendor selling mystical incense.

    "It''s as if the devils themselves are in favor of our queen''s union," replied the vendor, carefully cing a stick of incense in a customer''s hand.

    All around, families gathered, children ran with glee, and elders chanted ancient hymns to mark the week of double celebrations.

    The distant echo of bells signaled the beginning of various rituals to ensure the prosperity of the kingdom and the sess of the Sacred Union.

    At the castle, the atmosphere was even more electric, "We cannot afford any disturbances. Nobody will sleep for a second for the entire week. It will be upon this to make sure we fulfill her work until she returns," Seron ordered, his brow creased with the weight of responsibility.

    Minister Irana, one of the kingdom''s eldest and wisest, added, "Advisor Seron is right. The union under such a celestial event is both a blessing and a challenge. We must ensure that the queen and the consort''s connection with the Seven Hells is pure and beneficial."

    -

    The drafty corridors of the castle echoed with a cacophony of shrill pleas and indignant retorts.

    A scene of chaos unfurled, with the distinct figure of a young man with red skin and a pointy nose being the center of attention.

    His dark blue eyes shimmered with panic and desperation as they bulged almost from their sockets.

    "Sister! Please, for the love of the Eye, let me go!" Kookus wailed dramatically, his wed hands firmly gripping Ceti''s leg as she dragged him with exasperated determination, "If I miss this event with my girlfriend, you''re basically preventing the birth of a prodigy! A once in a million years prodigy!" He blinked away the tears forming in his eyes, making his case even more dramatic.

    Ceti halted abruptly, almost causing Kookus to bump into her, "Stupid Kookus, you think begging will make me grant you mercy?" Saying so, she lifted her leg in a feigned attempt to stomp him.

    He quickly shielded his face, screaming in a high-pitched voice, "Ahhhh, don''t kill your poor brother!"

    She snorted with disdain, "You knew about Mother and Asher! You made me look like aplete fool!" Ceti winced as she remembered the number of times Asher indirectly hinted that he was sleeping with her mother. Still, despite all the signs, she chose to ignore it because she didn''t want to believe it and felt her mother would have showed signs of anger and difort even if he ordered her to sleep with him.

    However, onlyter she was shocked to realize that her mother actually was in love with him.

    But what pissed her off was that Kookus was well aware the entire time, and yet he kept watching everything silently.

    Kookus'' eyes darted nervously around as he wined, "I thought you knew, but...uh...you know...maybe you had...um... designs on the royal consort? Either way, I am happy to be a stepson or a step-brother or maybe¡­both?" Kookus mumbled with a contemtive expression, wondering how that would work out.

    He shook his head since his head was getting fuzzy with such deep thinking and felt that either way, he would rise up to be a noble in this kingdom and fulfill his dreams finally.

    He surely needs to learn Asher''s secrets to seducing women, especially if he seeded in seducing this brash and short-fused sister of his.

    Ceti''s face turned a shade redder than Kookus'' skin, "Are you implying I''m jealous of our mother?!"

    Kookus, never one to read the room or know when to stop, chuckled nervously, "Well, getting jealous over the queen is fine, but over our mother? That''s a bit¡ªAyooo!!" But he never got to finish that sentence. A swift, powerful kick from Ceti sent him flying across the corridor, his yelp echoing through the halls.

    Ceti''s expression became pensive as she felt anxious, wondering how the queen would react since Asher told her everything.

    She never expected Asher to have taken such a risk to tell her right after they returned.

    She smiled, feeling that this showed how serious he was about her and how much he wanted to let her be with him.

    Still, she had no idea what the queen really felt about it.

    She sighed and thought that she would have to wait until they got back and pray the queen would go easy on her.

    ¡ª

    The dark crimson sky was painted with the silhouette of a huge dragon, its wings casting huge shadows below.

    Atop ralis, Asher, and Rowena glided, their hair dancing with the wind, while five distinct shadowy figures followed closely behind - the Bloodborn Guards, ensuring the safety of the royal couple.

    As the party approached the edge of a dense and daunting forest, ralis began a gradual descent. Asher easily recognized the hidden jewel of nature that awaited them below, the Crimson Grove.

    He had onlye here once, during the quest where Rachel and her team were about to destroy this ce and steal the treasure.

    He was d to see that the grove had regained its former beauty after the destruction that was caused during the quest.

    It was still an enigmatic beauty, starkly contrasting the surrounding forest''s eerie vibes.

    Shielded by nature''s tall guardians, the entrance to this grove was a narrow path, giving a hint of the secrecy and exclusivity thaty within.

    ralis'' wings whooshed gently as they touched down, allowing Asher and Rowena to dismount.

    The Bloodborn Guards took positions around the grove''s perimeter, respecting their need for privacy but not without taking measures to ensure their protection.

    The moment they got down, a beautiful sight entered their vision. A riot of colors burst forth from flowers of every imaginable hue, their fragrances melding in a way that enchanted the senses.

    The centerpiece was a tranquil pond, its serene waters acting as a mirror to the garden''s vibrant look.

    Overlooking the pond was a quaint gazebo, an inviting sanctuary to sit and spend time without feeling tired.

    Asher, taking in the tranquil beauty of their surroundings, grinned at Rowena, "I had a feeling you might choose to spend the week in this ce."

    Rowena''s eyes, reflecting the soft hues around them, met Asher''s, "You already know how special this grove is to me," she replied gently, "I couldn''t think of a better ce to spend this week with you."

    Her expression became deadly cold briefly as she said, "I had to do some reconstruction after those Hunters tried to destroy this ce. So I¡­" Pointing at a distance, Rowena added as her expression softened, "I built a small house to stay as well in case we ever n to spend some time here in the future."

    Asher followed the direction she was pointing at, and at a stone''s throw away was a small, elegant house, adding to the grove''s allure.

    "You really thought ahead, huh?" Asher asked with a teasing smile, making Rowena shift her gaze to the side with a faint reddish hue on her pale cheeks, "I only built it thinking we might enjoy painting here. There are so many beautiful things around us to take inspiration from."

    Asher ced his arm around Rowena''s shoulder as he pulled her closer to him and said with a warm look, "You are right. We still have a few days until the Eye reveals itself. Let''s enjoy our time here," Asher never thought he would be spending his first honeymoon like this. It surely wouldn''t have happened in his wildest dreams in his past life.

    Within the sanctuary of the Crimson Grove, the days unfurled in a serene dance. Each moment was a canvas, and Asher and Rowena painted memories upon it.

    Brushes swayed, capturing the beauty of flowers, the ethereal shimmer of the pond, and the yful dance of the dark sunlight filtering through the trees.

    One afternoon, the aroma of spices and meat filled the grove, apanied by warm conversations.

    Asher, somewhat skilled in the culinary arts, was teaching Rowena the delicate aspects of cooking. They had decided to eat the food they cooked here.

    Pots and pans clinked, ingredients sizzled, and the pair basked in the joy of creation.

    Asher grinned, handing Rowena a spat, "Remember, the key is to let the vors meld together."

    Rowena winced, attempting to flip a pancake, but ended up creating a somewhat artistic stter on the pan.

    She cleared her throat as she said with a stiff face, "Perhaps my skills are more suited forbat than cooking."

    Asher had hisughs at moments like these where she showed such a vulnerable and mundane side of hers, allowing him to learn more about her.

    While they relished the meals they crafted, Asher was well aware of Rowena''s unique dietary requirements.

    One evening, as Rowena reached for her usual sk of blood, Asher gently held her hand, looking deep into her eyes, "Rona, you can always take from me. I know you think it''s bad to ask. But there''s no need for you to feel shy."

    Rowena''s crimson eyes widened, the depth of his offer evident. She bit her lip, caught between desire and restraint, "Ash, are you certain? Your blood¡­it''s too intoxicating," She remembered losing control the first time and had ever since felt more worried about doing it again.

    He chuckled softly, raising his wrist slightly, "Trust me, you won''t. And to be honest, the idea doesn''t sound too bad. Whenever you suck my blood, it feels hot."

    "Ash¡­" Rowena''s cheeks reddened upon hearing him say it with a smoldering expression.

    She hesitated for a moment, then leaned in, her fangs grazing his neck gently, drawing the sweet nectar she craved.

    As they continued to bond, Rowena felt a flood of emotions; love, gratitude, and a tinge of sadness, knowing their time in this haven was fleeting. There was no telling when they could spend time here like this again, and for some reason, she was feeling anxious about the future.

    It only made her feel even more determined to cherish every moment that passed here and the moments that were left.

    And on the thirdst day of the week, the crimson sun was finally getting eclipsed by the blood moonpletely.

 Chapter 363 The Sacred Union

    Chapter 363 The Sacred Union

    On the thirdst day of the week, the morning dawned with an enigmatic aura.

    Instead of the usual fiery crimson glow, the sky was painted in unusually dark crimson hues, giving the illusion of evening.

    Rowena, her figure silhouetted against the mysterious backdrop, ambled gracefully toward the pond.

    Her attire was an alluring vision of simplicity. The thin silk-like cloth, a soft shade of ck, clung to her in a way that entuated her hourss figure.

    It draped over her well-endowed bust, cascading down to kiss her ankles, revealing just enough to leave a hint of her pale, wless skin exposed.

    "That''s the Eye of the Seven Hells, huh?" Asher''s voice, rich and deep, interrupted the almost surreal tranquillity. Back on Earth, people would call it a Sr Eclipse and consider it a bad day because it was said that demonic energy was most powerful at that time.

    So he felt it natural for demons here to rejoice and celebrate this event.

    Lifting her gaze, Rowena beheld the sight of the blood moon beginning its dance with the sun, their celestial embrace creating the mesmerizing eclipse.

    Worship filled her eyes as she nodded in response, "Indeed. Such an urrence graces our world only once in 500 years. To be here, to witness its majesty, is a gift few receive," She paused, reverence evident in her tone, "Legends speak of those born under this sky, of their destinies, soaring to unmatched pinnacles."

    Asher stepped closer, their shadows merging on the silvery surface of the pond. Absorbing the sky''s phenomenon, he whispered, "I count myself fortunate, not because of this rare celestial event but..." He turned to face Rowena, locking onto her crimson eyes, which were rippling with fond emotions, "...because I get to be with you."

    Feeling a warmth spread through her, Rowena could only utter, "Ash..."

    Asher''s arm slowly slid around her velvety waist, pulling her closer gently as the two of them leaned in for a warm, tender kiss under the darkness of the Eye.

    Asher savored her soft, oily ck lips gently yet passionately, drawing in Rowena, whose face was bing hotter as they explored each other using their lips.

    "Smmch~Mnnnn~"

    She unconsciously trembled as his naughty hands began to slowly explore the curves of her body, running down her neck, and then her chest.

    And the moment he lifted her breasts as if trying to weigh them and slowly kneaded them over the fabric of her dress, she could hear her heart pounding.

    She had always shied away whenever he tried to y with her breasts since it always made her feel giddy and weird after he coaxed her into trying it for the first time.

    However, now, she was no longer afraid of losing restraint or control over her thoughts since she could now finally open herself to every sensation he could make her feel.

    She could feel one of his hands still squeezing her breasts while the other was kneading her buttocks.

    "Hnnn~Ash," Rowena whispered his name as he broke the kiss to kiss her chin and went down to kiss her neck and then above her deep cleavage, right on the crimson gem of her ne.

    However, her brows raised when she felt him pulling down the sleeves of her dress, making her take a hurried breath as she said with a red face, "Let''s go inside and¡­" Rowena found it too embarrassing to finish the sentence, but she was sure he understood.

    However, Asher grabbed her wrist and didn''t let her walk away as he hugged her from behind and whispered into her ear, "I want to make love to you here, under the darkness of the Eye. Or do you not want to?"

    Rowena felt her heart thumping at hearing his racy idea. However, feeling the eagerness in his voice and knowing there could be benefits in doing it under the Eye like he said, she started to feel less hesitant.

    She had trust in her Bloodborn Guards to not do anything improper, but there could be others who might have heard she was here.

    And so she had already taken measures to put up barriers around the grove to ensure nobody could sneak in or watch them.

    Thinking all this, she softly nodded and turned around.

    The skin of her face turned a beautiful shade of red as her hands moved towards her sleeves, and she pulled them down on her own.

    Asher watched with a mesmerized look as he saw her gown sliding off her hourss figure and falling to the ground, never expecting her to undress herself.

    He momentarily forgot to breathe as he saw her naked body for the first time, which seemed as if it were sculpted to perfection, including her shapely corbones that extended to her smooth shoulders.

    Her body was toned yet voluptuous in the right ces, especially her buttocks and heavy breasts, which had thick pink buds sitting atop them.

    Her crimson gem ne adorned her neck, the pear-shaped gem barely dipping into her cleavage, making her look even more alluring.

    And her maiden pussy was bare and looked quite tender as a pink rose, inviting him to do a lot more than just touch it.

    Looking like this, she still held the regal charm of a queen but yet also seemed like a supreme temptress that could ensnare souls with just a nce from her. Nobody else could im the title of being the most beautiful woman in the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Rowena''s face became hotter upon feeling his gaze caressing every nook and cranny of her body, yet she didn''t bother covering herself since she wanted to show everything she had to him and relish the feeling of getting beheld by her beloved.

    "You are so beautiful¡­" As if he was bewitched by her alluring presence, he whispered as he removed his clothes and stepped closer to her, letting the back of his hand caress her face and slip down over her breasts.

    Rowena ced her hands on his well-built chest, feeling the power packing within his rock-hard muscles as she said softly, "You are more beautiful¡­"

    As they drew closer, the atmosphere of Crimson Grove seemed to mirror their deepening connection.

    The previously tranquil air became charged with electric anticipation, and the asional soft rustle of leaves seemed to be the grove''s own way of whispering sweet nothings.

    And before they knew it, both of their naked bodies embraced each other, their lips locking together while their hands were exploring each other''s body in an attempt to feel closer and know more about each other.

    Asher wrapped one of his arms firmly around her supple body while using his other hand to squeeze her plump breasts that were soft like honey but firm enough to the touch.

    He broke the kiss as he whispered in a fervid tone, "Your breasts are quite big and beautiful. No woman in our world could match them," Asher wasn''t kidding at all.

    He felt Rowena''s round and plump breasts were the prettiest of all demonesses he had met. When it came to size, it even came close to that of Reba, whom he had sized up from afar out of curiosity.

    However, one was a way older vampire with two sons while Rowena was still only 28 years old.

    Rowena felt flutters in her stomach as she felt happy in an unexpected way when hepared her breasts like that.

    But her eyes widened when Asher, with a swift movement, squeezed together her juicy breasts and sucked them into his mouth while they filled his hands. And yet his big hands couldn''t cover thempletely and overflowed between his fingers.

    "Heunn!~Ash~...Mhnnn~" Rowena arched her neck backward with a tender yet seductive moan as he greedily devoured them.

    She was a bit taken aback by the way he was devouring her breasts like a wild beast, and the sensation of her nipplesshed into hardness by his tongue sent ripples of shockwaves through her body, forcing her to suck air through her teeth.

    She felt like her breasts were melting in his hot mouth while her hands were hugging his head, her nails raking through his hair.

    Asher licked around her wet pink are before sucking in her hardened nipples that were still soft and delicious to taste.

    He couldn''t get enough of her breasts, and her sweet yet low moans were like music to his ears.

    Rowena''s fangs briefly extended from her teeth as her blood was getting hotter and excited by Asher''s actions.

    His blood had never smelled so tempting, and her urge to sink her fangs into his neck was almost unbearable.

    However, she strongly held on to her will, though her eyshes fluttered as she felt something wet and hot pooling in her lower abdomen.

    But then she felt something hard and warm poking against herher regions. In a curious attempt, she slowly lowered her hand to touch it.

    Her eyes widened in disbelief, and she couldn''t believe his penis was this long and thick. It was soft yet firm, and she could feel the veins underneath its warm skin. And she began to stroke it in an 07:22

    attempt to feel the entire shaft.

    It felt oddly satisfying to keep stroking it while being careful not to apply too much pressure as she was worried about hurting him. She already knew this thing was a very sensitive thing for men.

    Asher was initially surprised to feel her slender fingers stroking his cock with a awkward yet gentle style.

    But then he inwardly smiled, realizing that it was an act of a curious and sexually innocent woman trying to explore and understand it.

    And not wanting to let her be the only one, he decided to explore her maiden pussy as one of his hands stroked her softbia and then parted her lower lips which were already wet.

    "Ahhnn~" Rowena''s legs shivered when she suddenly felt his fingers touching her down there and pushing deeper into her pussy as if in search of a treasure.

    She felt goosebumps on her skin and a throbbing sensation down there upon feeling his two fingers caressing the sensitive inner walls of her cave.

    "Mmnnn~Heunn~..." These electrifying sensations were foreign to her, and she let out whimpery moans, unconsciously holding them back.

    His pace was rhythmic andnguid at first, but then gradually, he started to increase it, making her feel like she was losing herposure and even more so since he was still devouring her breasts.

    Her hand also began to stroke his big, meaty shaft faster unconsciously, and she could feel it bing thicker and hotter gradually. Just when she thought it couldn''t get any bigger, it proved her wrong.

    Can something this big really enter her without any issues? The thought of it only made her heart race even more, and blood was rushing to every area he was touching her.

    *Slllsh! Slick!....*

    His pace was now an unrelenting tempo as he continued to finger her cave, and she was surprised by the lewd wet soundsing from inside her body.

    "Haann~Hnnnn~Mnnnn~...."

    She felt blood roaring in her ears and let out breathy moans, her body jerking with every thrust of his fingers.

    Her nerves were trembling under the bursts of pleasure, and suddenly, she couldn''t hold in the river of mes flooding in her lower abdomen.

    "Ash!~HANNNNNG!~"

    She felt a dizzying explosion of feeling as a flood of warm liquid gushed out from her cave and drenched his fingers.

    "I¡­I am sorry, I didn''t mean to¡­" Rowena breathed out with an apologetic and embarrassed look as she wasn''t expecting to pee on his fingers.

    However, her legs were suddenly feeling a bit weak, and she held onto him to make herself stand straight.

    Asher chuckled and realized that, just like he guessed, nobody was there to teach her about such things, nor would anyone dare to enlighten her about such matters.

    And so he chuckled and said, "You didn''t pee. It''s called an orgasm, and if you had it, it means you enjoyed it."

    Rowena''s eyes widened in relief and realization, and she felt it made sense. She was still feeling giddy, and her nerves were still drowning in pleasure.

    "But when it happens to men like me, this is whates out," Asher said as he looked down, and Rowena followed his gaze to see a thick white liquiding out from his penis and dripping down and had already formed a pool on the ground.

    She couldn''t believe so much of it came out from that one-eyed monster.

    So ites out even when he feels good and not only for procreation?

    And even after so much came out, his thick dragon was still stretching its neck up into the air, as if challenging her.

    But her thoughts were broken away as Asher suddenly pulled her towards the ground, making her fall onto the soft grass while he climbed atop her.

    He pressed the entire length of his throbbing meaty cock against her lower abdomen as he leaned forward and whispered with a curve of his lips, "It''s time for our Sacred Union. Are you ready?"

    Rowena took a deep breath as she could hear her heart pounding in anticipation and nervousness.

 Chapter 364 Do You Want One?

    Chapter 364 Do You Want One?

    He pressed the entire length of his throbbing meaty cock against her lower abdomen as he leaned forward and whispered with a curve of his lips, "It''s time for our Sacred Union. Are you ready?"

    Rowena could hear her heart pounding in anticipation and nervousness.

    She looked at him with a warm gaze and nodded softly, expressing her eagerness to finally unite with him.

    For a long time, she had thought of this moment and wondered what it was going to be like. And now, she was still in a state of disbelief that it was happening now.

    "Don''t worry. You can leave everything to me," Asher gently said as he spread her legs apart and took a good look at her naked body that was being bathed in the dark yet luminescent deep red hue from the sky above.

    Rowena nodded with a soft smile and held her breath while Asher positioned the tip of his cock against the opening of her wet, virgin cave.

    He then leaned atop her and sucked in her soft lips while slowly pushing his cock into her cave, the folds of her pussy swallowing it in as if happily weing it.

    "Mmmn!~" Rowena''s hands wrapped around his arms, and her toes curled as she felt his warm thick cock stretching apart her inner walls while struggling to adapt to its girth.

    It wasn''t painful, unlike what she expected, but it felt as if her lower abdomen was filling up. She could feel her skin bulge as his thick, meaty shaft made its way deep into her.

    Asher slowly sat up with his cock still inside her and could feel her inner walls clenching it with nervousness from what it was going to unleash.

    inner walls clenching it with nervousness from what it was going to unleash.

    He looked down and saw crimson blood dripping out of her pussy and trickling down his shaft, marking the loss of her maidenhood.

    "You can move¡­" Rowena said, feeling lightheaded already and heat spreading under her skin.

    "As you wish, my queen," Asher said as he lifted one of her legs and ced it over his shoulder, and pulled her hips towards him as he plunged his cock deep into her wet pussy.

    "AHNG!~" Rowena''s eyes widened, and her lips parted to let out a loud, unrestrained moan, getting caught off-guard as he buried his thick shaft deep till her womb in one swift motion.

    It was like a rain of lightning striking her down there and the shockwaves from it gripping her body.

    However, she had no idea Asher was barely getting started, and without even waiting for her to recover from his merciless thrust, he took his cock out and began to pound her at a sensual pace, each thrust making his cock reach the deepest part of her cave.

    "Ahnn!~Hnnn!~Mhnn!~ Heun!~..." Rowena''s body kept jerking each time his hips mmed into her flesh.

    "Nngh! You are new to this, and yet you aren''t showing mercy to my cock," Asher grunted in pleasure as he felt her warm and soft inner walls choking his cock, trying to squeeze out everything.

    Rowena felt her face burn upon hearing his teasing remark, but she was too distracted by the bursts of ecstasy she was feeling each time he struck her sensitive spots with his thick cock.

    Asher saw her cute red pearl poking out from beneath its hood and rubbed his finger against it with a mischievous smile.

    "Heuuunng!!~" Rowena, caught off guard by his sudden attack, had her back arch like a bow as she came before she realized it.

    "Nngh!" Asher also grunted as he felt her inner walls tighten and about to squeeze out his cum. And so he took his cock out as a gush of her love juices continued to spurt out while her legs were uncontrobly shaking.

    Rowena let out shaky breaths as she tried to gather her wits and looked at Asher as she asked with a worried look, "You didn''te inside..."

    Asher asked with aplicated look, "Do you really wish for a child, Rona?"

    Rowena blinked, not expecting him to ask that question suddenly when the purpose of the Sacred Union was to birth a child.

    But knowing him, she understood he was asking her whether she wanted one for herself or because she only wanted to raise one as a sessor.

    Her eyes glowed with a hint of determination as she answered without hesitation, "I do¡­Not for the sake of our duty but for us. Since we love each other, our child would be destined for greatness as he will be loved by us."

    Asher saw her usually cold face brimming with warmth, hope, and love as she said those words.

    He had never really given much thought about having a child, and, at first, he didn''t care much about giving her a child since he saw it as a necessary step to get what he wanted. He was so blinded by this thirst for revenge that he purposefully chose to not think about the consequences.

    But now, after he realized how much he loved her, he was forced to think about it, especially when he hadn''t fully opened himself to her.

    His only relief was that vampires were differentpared to humans.

    It might take them a few years before signs of them getting pregnant show up.

    For instance, a man can impregnate a vampire woman only once, and she might get pregnant only 10 yearster.

    Because of this, noble women wouldn''t dare to have any affairs until they had fulfilled their duties as ady of the House by birthing a child or more until their House was satisfied.

    They would never dare risk their child being born with a bloodline that doesn''t belong to their husband. It was also the main reason why they preserved their chastity until they married.

    This meant that he would have ample time to tell Rowena, and then it still wouldn''t be toote for her to decide.

    But what he was sure of was that he wanted to have a family with her, raising a child together just like she said and giving it the fatherly love he never had in his both lives when he needed it the most.

    Rowena saw him bing silent and asked with a look of concern, "Do you not wish for the same?" She realized she never thought of asking this until now since the duty of the consort was to help bear her a child and he never said anything. It has been the practice since ancient times.

    But now that he asked, she wished to know what he truly felt.

    Asher''s lips curved into a warm smile as he said, "I do, Rona¡­I want to have a family with you. I am sure you will be the best mother in the world."

    Rowena felt her chest welling up with warmth as she raised her arms and said, "Then let me bear your seed."

    Her words sounded unusually seductive, and as if he got into a trance, Asherid atop her and mmed his lips onto hers while ramming his cock deep into her pussy.

    "Mmmn!~" Rowena let out a muffled moan as she felt her walls fluttering around his speeding cock that went deep into her right away.

    Asher devoured her lips and squeezed her brazenly exposed tits while mming his hips onto her.

    Her breasts had already reddened under his relentless assault, contrasting with the rest of her pale skin except for her flushed face.

    She had no choice but to wrap her legs around his back, as if locking him in her embrace while he continued to pound away at her flesh, each thrust sending her senses soaring high.

    *Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!....*

    "Ahhn!~ Hannng!~ Heunnn!~...."

    He stopped kissing and simply kept looking at her while his pace became frenzied like a beast in heat.

    At this point, her eyes were clouded with ecstasy, and she stopped holding back her moans.

    Her fangs were fully extended, and her mouth was open as sensual moans continued to escape the back of her throat continuously.

    As she locked eyes with him, a storm of emotions, most of which were unfamiliar, surged within her.

    Every time his long, thick meat plunged into her cave, it sent waves of fire cascading through her body.

    His touch was like a spell, unravelingyers of defenses she had built over the years. The world outside their intimate bubble seemed distant, as if they were the only souls in this vast universe.

    With every thrust and his lingering gaze, she felt herself drawn deeper into a vortex of sensations she had never known. It was as if a dormant part of her soul had been awakened.

    The cage she had created to protect herself was slowly melting under his warmth, making her feel vulnerable. The vulnerability was terrifying yet exhrating. It felt like free-falling, trusting herself into his hands.

    As Asher kept gazing at her face, he witnessed a transformation that left him both amazed and deeply moved.

    The usually steely crimson eyes now shimmered with a tenderness he hadn''t seen before. The curve of her lips, which often bore amanding tone, now hinted at a hesitant vulnerability.

    Seeing Rowena, a woman who had lived her entire life locking away her emotions to protect herself and the people she loved, let her guard down was both a privilege and a revtion.

    It felt like he had been granted a glimpse into a secret garden, where the flowers bloom under the moon''s soft glow, hidden from the world''s prying eyes.

    Every tremble, every soft moan she let out was a sign of her baring her heart to him.

    This brought forth a protectiveness he had never felt before. He understood the immense courage it took for Rowena to shed her armor, and he vowed silently to honor, cherish, and protect the vulnerable heart she was entrusting him with.

    No matter what happens, he will never let go of this vow.

    "Here Ie!" Asher grunted as he saw that Rowena was about to reach her peak as well while his cock was being soaked up by the wet heat inside her.

    Rowena nodded with a passionate gaze as she hugged him firmly and could feel his scorching, thick cock throbbing within her in excitement at what it was about to unleash.

    "HAANNNG!~"

    "NNGH!"

    The two climaxed as a burst of her juices squirted out while his cock was still buried within her pussy.

    Rowena''s eyes fluttered in ecstasy upon feeling something thick and warm filling her womb to the brim.

    Her brows only kept rising as they kept oning until they filled up her entire pussy, and the rest was dripping out.

    She could feel her lower abdomen slightly bulging from all the milk he was shooting into her womb.

    The sensation was blissful in ways she couldn''t exin, and she was astonished by the sheer amount he was unloading inside her. Would even beasts be capable of this?

    However, her lips melted into a soft smile, knowing that his seed was inside her.

    Their Sacred Union was finallyplete.

    "I gave you everything I had now," Asher whispered as he looked into her eyes while her supple body was flushed red here and there and glistening with sweat.

    "I...I can''t wait to see our future together with our child," Rowena mumbled with a warm gaze, her chest heaving up and down.

    "About that¡­" Asher said with a teasing smile, "I think we should go for a couple more rounds just to make sure. It won''t hurt to be safe, right?"

    "You mean¡­" Rowena felt her heart pounding and couldn''t believe he was already feeling ready to go at it again while she still needed a moment to catch her breath.

    But she could already feel some kind of emptiness taking root down there and couldn''t help but desire to have him fill up this emptiness inside her.

    And so she averted her gaze and timidly nodded, making Asher smirk as he went on to ravage the Bloodburn Queen for the entire day, filling her up with his seed every single time.

 Chapter 365 Darkest Time Of Zalthor

    Chapter 365 Darkest Time Of Zalthor

    The soft light of the blood moon cast a mystical glow on the serene waters of the pond.

    It painted the surroundings in hues of deep red, making the night seem even more atmospheric.

    Nestled on a plush sheet beside the pond, Rowena and Ashery, their naked bodies covered by a soft fabric.

    Every contour and curve of their bodies gleamed with sweat, making them seem like statues carved from moonstone.

    After spending hours and hours exploring each other''s bodies and uniting with each other, Rowena was the first to surrender under his relentless assault.

    They started their battle early in the morning and now it was already night while the Eye of the Seven Hells had long since returned to its slumber.

    She loved every moment of it, making her feel like she could feel his soul soaring high along with hers and bing one with him.

    However, she reluctantly had to stop him since she didn''t want to get exhausted beyond consciousness and wanted to spend time with him awake.

    Her breath came in soft, slow intervals, exhaustion evident in her posture, yet her eyes sparkled with a blissful afterglow.

    Asher, propped up on one elbow, looked down at her with an expression of deep contentment, his fingers tenderly brushing around the crimson gem of her ne.

    With a curious glint in her eye, Rowena shifted to look at him better, "Just... just how do you have such... stamina?" she questioned, a curious and astonished hint in her tone.

    She was stronger than him, and yet his stamina knew no bounds. She knew that each time they orgasmed, they would be expelling a lot of vital essence from their bodies, making them feel tired.

    His chuckle was low and soft as he answered, "To be honest, I''m not entirely sure. Perhaps it''s something to do with my bloodline?"

    Asher also wondered if this was the same reason he had an insane stamina as a human in his past life as well.

    Rowena nodded thoughtfully, "So much about you is a mystery. Haven''t you ever wanted to know where you came from? Like...who were your parents? To leave a child near the Infernal Volcano..." She trailed off, concern evident in her voice, "Had my father not found you, who knows what fate might''ve awaited you?"

    Asher''s usually intense gaze softened, bing distant as he contemted her words, "I''ve always been disturbed by those questions. But since the moment I awoke in this world, I''ve been faced with challenges and trials, as you know. And even now, those challenges persist," He sighed, gently squeezing her hand, "Once I''ve taken care of all that binds me, I do wish to uncover my past. For, in this vast world, there''s no one quite like me. So if I am not from this world, where did Ie from," At first, Asher felt it strange that he was an alien in this world, the only one of his kind to exist, while there was this creeping sensation of loneliness.

    However, now, looking at Rowena, he wasn''t feeling any of it, and the fact that he was an alien didn''t seem to matter, for he was no longer alone.

    Rowena smiled softly, cupping his face, "No matter where youe from, know that you''ve carved your own destiny here and made my home yours as well. It might sound selfish of me, but I am grateful that things happened in a way that we got to meet each other."

    "So do I¡­I have to thank your father as well for bringing me to you," Asher said with a gentle smile while inwardly, he was having mixed feelings about her father now.

    He still hated her father''s guts and wished he could see his face upon seeing his only daughter uniting with the boy he brought home to be tortured.

    However, thinking about it again, if her father hadn''t brought him home, he could have died out there. The chances of an alien child surviving in a hellish world like this on his own were basically none.

    He had this nagging feeling that her father knew something, especially if he betrothed her to someone who was no different than a useless vegetable at that time.

    But since her father died, he felt as if he might never find out the answers to his questions.

    With a mischievous twinkle in his eye, he shot Rowena a teasing smile, "So, did your parents also choose this beautiful ce for their Sacred Union?"

    Rowena''s porcin face tinted a shade of pink as she pinched his little finger yfully for asking such an embarrassing question.

    "Ow," Asher chuckled upon seeing her face.

    Rowena then responded in a slightly defensive tone, "Of course they didn''t. This ce... they built it for me. Mother once mentioned that I could bring the person dearest to me here."

    Asher let out a gentle sigh, "I wish I could''ve met your mother. From all you''ve said, she seems like she was an incredible woman."

    Rowena''s eyes took on a far-off look, shimmering with a mix of nostalgia and pride, "She would''ve been so happy to see us together like this. I can almost picture her smile, watching over us from the Seven Hells."

    The gentle breeze yed with her raven-ck hair as she continued, "She always treated you as one of her own, you know? Even when you were... different. An alien to our world, without a soul to call your own."

    Memories from the past surfaced in Asher''s eyes. He recalled tender moments, the warmth of her mother''s touch, "She truly was a special person. And you," he paused, tilting Rowena''s chin up with his fingers, "You have her spirit. That same strength and warmth."

    Rowena smiled, pressing closer to him while Asher''s expression turned into one of determination as he said in a resolute tone, "I will find out what happened to your mother, Rona, and if Reba was involved, she wouldn''t escape what she deserves," Asher already had no ns to let Reba go unpunished. Still, if she really caused the death of Rowena''s mother, then he would make her life a living hell.

    Rowena gently ced a hand on his chest, feeling the warmth and the steady beat of his heart, "I appreciate that, Ash. Truly. But right now, I need you to focus on the threat before us. The draconians see you now as their mortal enemy, even more so than just because you belong to our kingdom."

    Asher''s dark yellow eyes red, the earlier serenity reced with an icy ferocity, "I killed Agonon not just because he aimed to end me but because he disrespected you and our kingdom. I won''t let anyone who does that go unpunished."

    Rowena''s gaze softened, deeply touched by his fierce protectiveness, "I would''ve done the same, Ash. In fact, I''m relieved that you eradicated him before his power matured further. But now we face the wrath of the draconians, especially their Queen Consort Lysandra. She''s famously known for cherishing Agonon more than anything, even more than her eldest. In the past, she massacred a small kingdom for kidnapping a young Agonon just to demand peace for their kingdom."

    "Haa¡­I can''t believe all this happened because the Devourer had too many offspring," Asher said with a tired sigh.

    "Ash¡­" Rowena gave him a chiding look, making Asher shrug and ask, "What? I am not disrespecting him¡­I am just saying¡­isn''t it true? Since he had lots of children, they went on to create various branches of the family tree, acquiring unique abilities and characteristics. And one such branch, exhibiting the most dominant dragon traits physically, believed they were the true heirs to the Devourer''s legacy instead of his firstborn''s bloodline.

    "So believing they were marginalized and treated unfairly despite the fact that their bloodline wasn''t purely draconic as yours, they went on to form their own kingdom, which caused a war to happen at that time, causing so many deaths and losses. Isn''t that why the Devourer''s Pact came to fruition to prevent anything like that from happening again? The history records call it the darkest time of Zalthor, or am I remembering my history wrong?"

    Asher felt that this Devourer guy was a tad bit too horny for his own good.

    He could only wonder how many wives or mistresses this man had.

    Rowena let out a soft sigh as she said, "No, you are right. But there is no point in ming my ancestor for having too many children. The present reality is that the Draconian Kingdom is far stronger than us."

    Asher''s brow furrowed, processing this revtion, "If the draconians are as terrifying and powerful as everyone says, then why would they honor the Devourer''s Pact? Why not overrun the Bloodburn Kingdom if they harbor such anger and disdain for us? I can''t believe it''s merely because of our dragons, the distance, and the potential loss of resources, which they can recover over time."

    Rowena paused, her eyes reflecting her thoughts, "It''s abination of factors. Other than what you mentioned, there is also the fact that the werewolf ns won''t sit still and let the draconians be more powerful. They are already outraged that they were blind in the past while the draconians greedily swallowed up territories and kingdoms to add to their own power."

    Asher nodded and said, "That sounds like a viable reason, but¡­"

    "But," Rowena said with a narrowed gaze, "The Devourer''s Pact isn''t just a peace treaty; it''s a guarantee of mutual survival. To break it would unleash catastrophic consequences for both kingdoms."

    Asher''s brows furrowed as he asked with a curious look, "What do you mean?"

    Rowena looked at him as she said with a grim look, "The myth is that one who breaks the Devourer''s Pact will be annihted by the ancient one that ruled Zalthor before all of us and the one who bestowed its power to the Devourer¡­the legendary king of all dragons, Drakaris."

 Chapter 366 The Devourers Pact

    Chapter 366 The Devourer''s Pact

    Asher''s eyes darted to Rowena''s with a mixture of skepticism and curiosity, "Drakaris?" He exhaled slowly, the gravity of the name resonating with every fiber of his being, "I''ve read ancient texts and heard tales of great dragons, but one that lived for over 7000 years? That''s a legend, not history. If such a creature existed and held that kind of power, howe it''s notmon knowledge?"

    Rowena looked up, her eyes reflecting the glow of the blood moon, "The dragons we speak of today are but a mere shadow of what Drakaris was believed to be and was considered the king of all. Yes, our dragons may live up to a thousand years, but Drakaris... he was an entity beyondprehension. Just his size alone could cover our entire kingdom. Tales say he had the might to reduce the world to ashes if he wanted to."

    A hint of a smile danced on Asher''s lips, "Legends do have a tendency to exaggerate. It''s a bit hard to swallow that one creature had that much power."

    Rowena gently nudged him, "I know. I also had a hard time believing it, especially being surrounded by history and facts. But when ites to Drakaris, facts blur into myths. Dragons, as powerful and few as they are, have their lives recorded meticulously. Every birth, every death. Except for Drakaris. No one knows how or why, but one day, he just...vanished. Some say he went into an indefinite slumber or that he descended into the Seven Hells. Those who know of Drakaris'' stories would never dare to assume he is dead."

    Asher ran a hand through his hair, absorbing this information, "So you''re suggesting that this... legendary beast, rather than perishing, simply went to sleep or vanished from our realm? And the breaking of the Devourer''s Pact would be its time to return huh¡­But why would a legendary dragon like that care if the pact is broken? It doesn''t seem like he has a reason to concern itself with such things."

    Rowena looked deep into Asher''s eyes as she unraveled the history that was long buried. "You see, Ash, dragons are magnificent and powerful, but their procreation process is intricate and often unsessful. Even with their long lifespans, most dragons end up leaving this realm without offspring. Today, we have just over ten of them left, and their lineage is constantly under threat. Our world''s condition only makes it harder for them."

    Asher''s eyes widened with understanding, "So, Drakaris... he gave the Devourer a drop of his bloodforce, not just as a mere gift, but to ensure that the mighty dragon lineage didn''t die out with him?"

    Asher felt it was quite interesting that the draconians have no problem popping out kids left and right, though most of them end up being very weak, and usually, only the first few might be any good.

    As for those of Rowena''s bloodline, he had read enough of House Drake''s history to know that they had always struggled with having more than one child, which wasn''t as bad as the situation of the dragons.

    It also meant Rowena would have the same difficulty.

    However, this was enough proof to see whose bloodline was more in touch with the dragons. Rowena and those of her bloodline were never purely vampires but had their bloodline perfectly mixed with draconic bloodline.

    Rowena nodded, her voice softening, "Yes. Drakaris, for all his immense power, was not immune to the instinct of preservation. Like any other creature, he wished to see his bloodline thrive. He waited patiently for someone deserving, someone who would respect and honor the power they were bestowed. The Devourer, despite all the tales and myths surrounding him, managed to win Drakaris''s trust."

    Chuckling, Asher tilted his head, "I''ve heard stories of the Devourer grappling with a dragon, holding it down in a disy of dominance. Now those seem moreical than grand."

    The corners of Rowena''s lips twitched upwards, "After merging with the draconic blood, the Devourer was eager to prove to Drakaris that his faith wasn''t in vain. He didn''t just secure his lineage; he expanded it."

    Asher, feigning shock, asked, "Is that why the Devourer had so many... liaisons, resulting in a bunch of children?"

    Asher felt that this Devourer guy must have had fun while carrying them out in the name of duty. Not that he could me the man.

    Rowena gave a lighting chiding stare at him, knowing what he was hinting at.

    She then shook her head and said,"Unlike what you might think, the Devourer and Drakaris shared something deeper than just mutual respect. Their bond transcended their differences. They were like brothers, bound by fate and will. If stories are to be believed, each would''veid down their life for the other."

    "So, the Devourer foresaw the discord amongst his many children and trusted Drakaris to keep them in line?" Asher mused, processing the depth of trust and foresight.

    Rowena nodded slowly, "Yes. The Devourer might have had many children, but he wasn''t blind to the inevitable conflicts that would arise. He knew he could keep them in line as long as he was alive. But once he dies, chaos would unleash. So he penned a pact, a final deration, if you will, and ced it in the care of Drakaris. He had absolute faith in the ancient one to ensure his descendants remained united or at least wouldn''t destroy each other."

    Asher''s fingers yed idly with the grass beneath their sheet, "And did Drakaris enforce this pact when the Great War of Bloodied Skies broke out? After the Devourer... left?"

    There was a touch of sadness in Rowena''s eyes, "Yes, he did. The timing of that war, right after the Devourer''s time, felt almost orchestrated. As if they all had waited for the Devourer to step down. But those vying for power underestimated the preparations the Devourer made. Drakaris, with all his majestic might, intervened."

    Asher''s face turned pensive, "So, he intervened as the war vited the pact."

    Rowena leaned closer, her voice barely a whisper, yet resolute, "It was not only just about the pact. Drakaris took it as a personal slight. To him, those wars were an insult to his bloodline and the very gift he gave to their ancestor. He made it abundantly clear: if the kingdoms descended into war again, he''dy waste to the instigator with no mercy, for he didn''t want anyone who insulted his gift to continue living nor see any traces of them in the future."

    Asher raised his brows as he said, "Drakaris'' strength must have been quite terrifying if his mere legacy could ensure the draconians kept the peace for millennia, especially after his vanishing act."

    Rowena''s face glowed with a hint of pride, "Not just a legacy, Ash. The lineage still exists. The blood of Drakaris courses through the veins of the strongest dragon alive today."

    Asher''s eyes widened, genuine surprise dancing across his features, "You mean to tell me Drogor is a direct descendant of Drakaris?"

    Rowena let out a slow, deliberate nod, her eyes clouding over with a touch of mncholy, "Yes. But ever since the death of his Master, Drogor''s allegiance to our realm has waned. It''s like a part of him died that day. That is what happens to most beasts that love their Master."

    Asher nodded softly as he thought of Callisa and what might happen to her if he died.

    Imagining Callisa bing like Drogor made his heart clench. And what makes it even worse was that since they had long lifespans, the longer they would suffer.

    He also knew it was one of the main reasons why Is at first agreed to not expose him after she learned about his past.

    He ran his fingers through his hair, visibly perturbed, "Having Drogor on our side would have been an advantage like no other. I''ve heard tales of his might," Asher already had seen firsthand the might of ralis.

    And if people say Drogor was twice as strong as ralis, then there was no question of the sheer destruction it could unleash.

    Rowena sighed, her fingers tracing patterns on the soft sheet, "Indeed. Drogor is an absolute force of nature. But now, he''s like a drifting shadow, aimless and detached. It''s tragic how he''s resigned to letting time wither him away, without purpose."

    Shaking his head with a mix of frustration and understanding, Asher murmured, "Such a waste. With Drogor by our side, the draconians might have thought twice before they stirred things up."

    Rowena tilted her head thoughtfully, "I believe the draconians'' sudden aggression toward us isn''t just because of Drogor''s absence. If that was the case, they would have acted out ages ago."

    Asher looked puzzled, "So, you''re saying they''ve just thrown caution to the wind, disregarding the pact and the severe losses they might face?"

    Sighing, Rowena nodded slowly, "It does seem odd, but their confidence has surged suddenly. It''s either sheer arrogance or... there''s another reason we''re not privy to."

    Asher''s gaze sharpened, determination evident in his eyes, "I''ll dig into this and find out what''s emboldening them."

    Rowena ced a gentle hand on his forearm, her voice firm but gentle, "Ash, I appreciate yourmitment, but leave foreign affairs to House Valentine. Your main concern should be the uing duel in the Draconis Kingdom. The oue could very well dictate our future."

    Asher''s jaw tightened, understanding the weight of Rowena''s words, "I know, but I can''t just sit idly while our kingdom is threatened."

    She squeezed his arm, her eyes glistening with warmth, "You won''t be idle. Training and preparing for this duel is paramount. Your strength and wit will be our kingdom''s shield. That''s your role in all this. Be the protector our kingdom needs right now. That''s why I¡­" Rowena''s expression softened as she cupped his face and said with a deep gaze, "...am going to dere you its king."

 Chapter 367 To Be Worthy Of The Title

    Chapter 367 To Be Worthy Of The Title

    Asher''s eyes widened, trying to process Rowena''s words, "King?..."

    Rowena''s hands were still tenderly cradling his face as she responded, "Yes, Ash. Our kingdom is on the cusp of tumultuous times. More than ever, our people need hope. They need strength."

    "But... are you sure?" Asher''s voice wavered with uncertainty, though inwardly he felt the idea enticing since it could also help fulfill his goals.

    "You''ve aplished so much," Rowena''s voice was filled with admiration, "You''ve earned the Deviar, put an end to Agonon, and took down countless Hunters. Your name is on everyone''s lips, friend and foe alike. You have the respect, now you just need the authority to lead."

    He took a deep breath, trying to wrap his head around the gravity of the situation, "And what about you? Wouldn''t this undermine your rule or create issues? Has there ever been a consort in the past who became a king?" Asher once again remembered the history of the Bloodburn Kingdom and no consort became king or queen except for exceptional emergency cases.

    Rowena gave a soft smile, her eyes shining with conviction, "Titles are just titles, Ash. I''m offering you the title of king, but power is something you''ll have to build on your own. As king, doors will open for you. Opportunities will present themselves, and you''ll have the leverage to seize them. So it will be up to you whether you can prove to everyone that you are worthy of that title. And once you do, people will flock towards you while our enemies won''t dare cross you."

    Asher nodded slowly, his eyes glowing with sincere gratitude, "I understand...and thank you, Rona. Thank you for believing in me," His gaze met hers, filled with determination, "I promise you, I will realize the vision you''ve always held for our kingdom."

    However, her deration only made his heart heavy withplicated emotions as he knew Rowena was putting her trust and faith in him by doing this while also taking a huge risk.

    Which monarch in their right mind would willingly let someone else have a direct im to the throne? In a world like this, all or almost none of them wouldn''t.

    Rowena''s voice shifted, adding a weight of caution, "But before you thank me, Ash, remember that the titleses with a mountain of responsibilities."

    Asher responded with a chuckle, a touch of determination f in his eyes, "I''m aware, and I promise to bear them all."

    Her face then softened as she said, "There''s one more reason I decided on this."

    Asher, sensing her change in expression, raised a brow. A flicker of realization danced across his eyes, "Don''t tell me you..."

    She nodded slowly, her gaze deep and sincere, "As a consort, you''re bound by traditions andw, never allowed to marry anybody else. But as a king, you can have consorts. I know how much Is and Ceti mean to you. I couldn''t let them, or you, live in the shadows forever."

    Asher felt a profound warmth wash over him. Cradling her face in his hands, his voice wasden with emotion, "Rona... you''re too thoughtful. To think this far for my sake, for their sake. I truly am the luckiest man alive."

    She smiled, cing a tender kiss on his hand, "Making you happy, seeing you at peace, is more than enough for me, Ash. I do this not just as a queen but as your wife."

    The corners of his mouth lifted in a soft, grateful smile. However, behind those eyes, memories stirred, shadows of moments that had long been buried. The weight of the past was never too far away.

    Rowena hesitated for a brief moment, her fingers wrapping around Asher''s hand, "There''s just one issue."

    Asher looked at her, concern evident in his eyes, "What''s that?"

    She took a deep breath, her words measured, "Is is the princess of the Umbralfiends. Your union with her can be easily justified as a political marriage, an alliance, which our kingdom will readily ept. However, Ceti is a different story. Not only is she my Battlemaster, but her origins as a refugeebined with the fact that she carries the blood of our age-old enemies make it a very difficult situation. The people will find it hard to ept, and your position as king could be questioned."

    Asher''s eyes darkened, the weight of her words sinking in. He muttered, frustration evident, "So you''re saying that Ceti and I can''t be together, not officially?"

    Rowena quickly shook her head, squeezing his hand for emphasis, "No, that''s not what I meant. It''s just not the right time now. But once you establish yourself, once your influence in the kingdom grows to a point where your word is seen asw, then things might change. But reaching there, Ash, it won''t be easy. Even my father took a lot of time before he reached that level."

    Asher sighed, the weight of responsibility once again pressing down on him. But then his face hardened, the fire of determination shining through, "I''ve never shied away from risks, Rona. If it''s for Ceti, if it''s for us, I''ll do whatever it takes. Anyway I have to do it to fulfill my role as the king."

    Rowena warmly smiled and said, "I already know you will. As for Is, do you want me to pressurize her kingdom to let her marry you? I doubt the umbralfiends, especially her parents would be happy about this even if she agrees to it."

    Asher shook his head as he said, "No, that could only make things difficult for Is and our rtions with them to sour. I will try to handle it my way."

    "Then I will let you take care of it," Rowena softly nodded and then her expression softened as she snuggled closer to him, wrapping her arms around his broad chest, "But now, just stay with me here like this."

    Asher''s lips curved as he suddenly got up and threw away the sheet covering their naked bodies.

    "Ash?" Rowena felt her heart racing upon seeing his face hovering above her with a zealous smile. Could he be nning to¡­But right then she felt something thick and warm rubbing her sore pussy.

    Asher grabbed her hips as he said with a smirk, "The night is still young and as I said we have to make sure our union will have a perfect oue, right?"

    Rowena blinked her eyes, unable to believe he was already feeling energetic for another round while her legs still felt somewhat numb and the throbbing sensation was still down there.

    "Hannng!~"

    But before she could say anything, she felt his thick meat shaft ramming into her pussy while lifting up her hips and making her back arch like a bow.

    And for the next couple hours, he kept filling her womb to the brim with his milk and she had lost count of the times both of them came.

    However, she was sure she was never going to forget this eventful day and this week was one of the happiest times in her life.

    ¡ª

    On the morning of the day after the week ended,

    The first light of dawn bathed thendscape in crimson hues, reflecting off the calm waters of the pond.

    Asher stood, lost in thought, the fiery-glowing phoenix feather in his hand seeming more like a fading ember than the zing inferno it once was.

    Every time he held the feather, memories would sh before his eyes: the sickly beauty, the intensity in her eyes, the warmth of her body in his arms before she broke down into oblivion.

    It was an inexplicable sadness that felt like a stone in his heart, pulling him into a pool of mixed emotions.

    He couldn''t understand why he kept feeling bothered by it, especially when he never knew that woman.

    The strange part was she even thanked him despite being a demon. However, to be banished from the heavens¡­What did she do? He also remembered the strange vision he had at that time and all of this felt quite puzzling to him since he felt that he was somehow involved in all this.

    She was the first celestial being he had ever interacted so closely. Just remembering her eyes...They were truly a level far above mortals even though they resembled one.

    A gentle rustling of leaves broke him from his reverie as he quickly put away the feather and turned around with a smile to see Rowenaing out from the house, her body wrapped around by a light ck fabric.

    "Why did you get up so early? For a moment I was worried you left," Rowena said with a hint of petnce in her eyes while her hands gripped the side of her arms.

    Asher lightly smiled as he said, "Where would I go without you? I just came here to appreciate the early morning air and I didn''t want to disturb you. You needed rest after not being able to rest for thest three days."

    Seeing him wink with a knowing look, Rowena''s cheeks became painted with a reddish hue as she briefly looked away.

    "Do we really have to leave today?" Asher asked with a raise of his brow.

    Rowena walked up to him and hugged him with a warm look on her face as she said, "I wish we could freeze this moment, live a simple life, away from the burden of the crown."

    Asher''s gaze lowered as he nodded softly, his heart resonating with her words.

    "But without power, this dream would remain just that, a dream and I can''t let my people be vulnerable. For now, let''s cherish every second we have while making sure nobody can ever stop us from fulfilling that dream one day," Rowena said with an intense yet warm gaze.

    Asher nodded with the same intense and determined look in his eyes, "I wouldn''t have it any other way."

 Chapter 368 Acceptance

    Chapter 368 eptance

    The streets of the Bloodburn Kingdom were alive with festivity. Dark banners, each emzoned with the emblem of House Drake ¨C a fierce dragon breathing fire ¨C pped in the gentle breeze.

    Every corner of the vast city was adorned with crimson and ck, representing both the House''s colors and the fire from which the dragons were born.

    The vibrant heart of the celebrations, the city square, was filled to the brim with citizens, each more eager than thest to wee back their beloved queen and her consort whom she truly loved.

    Never before had they seen such a romantic couple among the royals.

    Music, the lifeblood of any celebration, flowed through the streets as bards and musicians yed triumphant tunes, while dancers in resplendent outfits performed, their moves echoing the grace and majesty of dragons.

    Food stalls were abuzz with activity, offering delicacies that were as much a feast for the eyes as for the taste buds. The smell of roasted meats, sweet pies, and fresh bread wafted through the air.

    Among the excited chatter of the crowd, one could hear snippets of conversations.

    "The royal consort is still an alien. What if things go wrong?" whispered one woman to another, her eyes brimming with worry

    "Aye," responded herpanion, her voice dripping with skepticism, "But they passed the Bloodline Union test. That''s enough for me."

    "Not only that, our royal consort is favored by the devils. He could only bring prosperity to our kingdom!"

    Nearby, a group of older gentlemen were engaged in a heated discussion. "I''ve lived long enough to see many unions," said one, stroking his long gray beard, "but none as unprecedented as this. Still, if our queen believes in this, then so do I."

    A young girl, perched atop her father''s shoulders, pointed excitedly towards the skies, "Look! Look! They''reing!" she shouted, her voice shrill with excitement.

    Everyone gasped as they saw therge silhouette of ralis, followed by the Bloodborn Guards on their mounts.

    Finally, their kingdom''s future was set. Now, all they had to do now was wait.

    -

    The queen''s study room was well-lit, the only source of illuminationing from the morning sun and the tall candles that stood sentry-like around the room.

    The subtle fragrance of incense wafted through the air, mingling with the scent of old books and parchment.

    However, right now, the atmosphere in the room was filled with undeniable tension.

    A woman with a toned physique and tied-up scarlet hair was kneeling on the plush carpet.

    Every second of silence from Rowena was like a dagger to her heart, guilt gnawing at her from the inside.

    Rowena''s cold words pierced the silence, her voice echoing slightly in the vast chamber, "I never knew you held feelings for my consort when you and Silvan seemed to like each other. Not even I was able to notice anything."

    Ceti''s voice was barely a whisper, tremulous with emotion, "I apologize, my queen. It only happened during the quest and not before that. But I never intended to betray you. I know I havemitted a grave sin, and I am willing to ept any punishment."

    Rowena leaned forward slightly, the candlelight casting shadows on her face, giving her a more unsettling appearance, "I trusted you to look after my consort, Ceti. More than that, I saw you as family despite our differences. You were the sister I never had, always being around me when I was a child and being there for me whenever I wasn''t feeling good."

    Tears glistened in Ceti''s eyes as memories of their shared past shed before her, "I''m so sorry ¡­" she choked out, her voice thick with emotion.

    "And that is why I am d that you not only fulfilled your duty of protecting Asher, but you helped calm down the storm in his heart."

    Rowena''s words caught Ceti off guard.

    Her gaze shot up, confusion evident in her dark blue eyes, "My queen?..."

    Rowena offered a small, almost imperceptible smile, "Love isn''t something we can control, Ceti. I understand that. While in the past I would have felt angry at you, I have long sincee to realize that I care more about his happiness. And if you can be a source of that happiness, who am I to stand in the way?"

    Ceti was left speechless, a whirlwind of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. Rowena''s magnanimity was beyond anything she had expected.

    She opened her mouth, attempting to put her feelings into words, but all that came out was a flustered, "I-I..."

    Rowena, usually so regal and poised, seemed rxed in that moment.

    She rose from her high-backed chair, the rustle of her gown the only sound in the room. Stepping closer, she gently lifted Ceti to her feet.

    "You''ve been by my side for as long as I can remember, Ceti. After my father''s demise, in my grief, I might have been distant," Rowena''s voice held a hint of regret.

    Ceti blinked back tears, shaking her head, "My queen, you''ve done more than anyone could have. If not for you, my family and I would have been thrown out of this kingdom and left to die. Your grace has been our saving grace."

    Rowena''s hands held Ceti''s shoulders a little tighter, her gaze unwavering, "I see the love and loyalty in your eyes, Ceti. As for Asher," she took a deep breath, "you have my permission. Love him as you wish. But never be a cause of pain to him."

    Ceti''s dark blue eyes widened, the weight of Rowena''s words sinking in, "Is that... really possible?" her voice barely above a whisper. She also could sense the intensity in her voice when she warned her not to be a cause of pain to him.

    Rowena sighed, her gaze softening, "It won''t be without challenges. Publicly, Asher can''t take you as his woman, not now. But in the shadows, away from prying eyes, you''re free to be with him."

    Ceti''s wistful smile lit up the room, "For someone like me, an outcast, that''s more than I ever dared hope for."

    "You are not an outcast to this kingdom because you have a ce by my side," Rowena said firmly yet with a hint of warmth in her eyes, making Ceti blink her eyes as she nodded softly, feeling a warmth spreading across her chest.

    Rowena then looked to the side and said, "You maye in."

    The doors to the study opened with a heavy, echoing thud.

    Ceti''s eyes darted towards the entrance, where the tall figure of King Moraxor, with his regal bearing and long ck hair flowing down his back, walked in.

    Beside him was Is, the glow of her fair twilight blue skin matching sharply with the dark richness of her blue garment.

    Both of them bowed before Rowena before raising their heads.

    The atmosphere in the room shifted subtly. The air grew tense, thick with unspoken words and anticipated confrontations.

    Is and Ceti exchanged nces, and Is could already guess that Ceti was probably here for the same reason. However, now wasn''t a good time to ask her what happened.

    Taking the cue, Ceti bowed gracefully, "I''ll take my leave," she murmured, her exit swift and quiet, leaving behind the three towering figures in the dim room.

    Rowena, her posture a picture of regal elegance, confronted Moraxor.

    His eyes, piercing yet wary, met hers, "It seems," he began with a throaty voice, indicating he was carefully choosing his words, "that I need not exin my daughter''s recent... activities with your consort."

    Rowena''s gaze, however, didn''t waver towards him. Instead, she focused intently on Is, whose sapphire blue eyes held a serene, yet resolute, shine.

    Moraxor saw these two women having some kind of stare-off, and for some reason, he hadn''t felt this much tension in a room in a long while.

    Silence stretched between the three before Rowena finally broke it, "I''m well aware. And, Is," she paused, her tone surprisingly gentle, "I''m indebted to you. Despite our history and your people''s sentiments towards my kingdom, you went out of your way to help my consort and aided in his safe return. But most of all, you gave him what he needed when I couldn''t in my absence. For that, you have my utmost gratitude."

    Is''s lips formed a light smile, her poise radiating a quiet strength, "Your Majesty," she responded, "there''s no debt between us. I merely did what my heart believed was right. But I also know I have betrayed the faith you ced in me. I am willing to right my wrongs as you wish."

    Rowena narrowed her eyes and said, "All is forgiven because your wrongs only made things better."

    Is blinked her eyes, and she was at a loss for words to see that Rowena wasn''t the least angry at her.

    Rowena gave an almost imperceptible smile as she added, "And if what you said is true, then I would like you to continue to follow your heart and be there for him."

    Moraxor, who was silently listening to them all this time, clearly taken aback, blinked in disbelief.

    Rowena''s calm eptance was unexpected, given their history and the war that took ce not long ago.

    He''d entered, braced for a fierce confrontation, yet was met with understanding instead.

    Did she really not care that his daughter was in love with her consort? Is she not holding any grudges because of the war?

    Or what if she was doing this to get Is on their side and use her against her own kingdom?

    As a queen, that wouldn''t be a bad move at all.

    Moraxor couldn''t help but be skeptical, considering everything that happened in the past.

    "I am afraid things won''t be that straightforward. Is''s mother and her people are already expecting her marriage with our General Vraxos," Moraxor said as a matter of fact, drawing a sharp nce from Rowena.

    Rowena''s brow furrowed in response. She was well aware of such traditions, but she couldn''t let it be.

    She responded icily, "That doesn''t matter. What matters is your daughter wishes to be with my consort. Or does her feelings not matter to you?"

    Is opened her mouth to speak, wanting to ease the sudden tension in the room, but her father interjected before she could get a word in, "No. I respect my daughter''s feelings, and I truly want to believe that your consort loves her. But I don''t know him well. I also want only a worthy one to take my daughter''s hand. That is why I want to propose a duel between Vraxos and your consort. If he wins, there will be no objections from my side nor her mother''s."

    Moraxor''s tone was firm and contained the protective instinct of a father.

    The room fell silent. Rowena''s eyes darted to Is, searching for her feelings on this matter.

    Is gently nodded, letting Rowena know of her feelings on this matter.

    Rowena sighed softly before looking at Moraxor with a steely glint in her eyes, "Then this duel shall take ce if that will convince everyone how worthy my consort is."

 Chapter 369 Fight For Your Future

    369 Fight For Your Future

    Mistshore Vige was abuzz with the kind of energy that precedes grand spectacles.

    A crowd, vast and vibrant, thronged the sandy banks, where not only the Naiadon Tribe and the Umbralfiends hade together, but people from around the kingdom were present, forming an uneasy alliance of spectators.

    The murmurs of anticipation swirled with the sea breeze, asmoners and creatures alike jostled for a view of the impending sh.

    Rumors flitted through the crowd like sparrows at dusk ¨C some whispered of the duel as a disy of the consort''s newly-won prowess, others spected it as a power y by the aggrieved Umbralfiends, a challenge to the Bloodburn throne''s pride and might.

    The Bloodburn citizens stood with their backs straight and chins lifted, their gazes locked with the dark, brooding eyes of the Umbralfiends across the divide.

    The air between them crackled with silent challenges, held at bay only by the steely ring of armored guards that encircled the arena, their presence a silent warning.

    A particrly eager onlooker, a youngd of the Naiadon Tribe, eximed, "They say our queen will be here! She wouldn''t miss her consort''s fight, would she?"

    Hispanion, a grizzled old man with scars whispering of past battles, grunted in response, "Her being here''s no surprise. But it''s Vraxos who''s got something to prove today. Apparently, he has to prove his worth to wed their princess. He''ll fight like there is no tomorrow."

    The youngd''s eyes widened in worry, "But our consort isn''t even a Soul Devourer, and Vraxos is...a mid-level Soul Devourer."

    An amused chuckle came from a cloaked figure leaning against a tree, "Don''t underestimate our consort, kid. There''s fire in that one, Soul Devourer or no. And don''t forget, we''re on the shores of Mistshore ¨C water douses fire, but it also reflects it. Today, we''ll see which it will be."

    The youngd had his mouth agape and his eyes blinking, wondering where this guy''s confidence wasing from.

    However, not only him but many were feeling anxious about their consort winning this spar, even if it was just a friendly one. It was a matter of their pride and respect.

    They knew the royal consort was very powerful for his age and had aplished things nobody else could.

    However, Vraxos was multiple times older than their consort, and his strength was no joke.

    Those who fought against him during the war still shuddered when thinking about his might.

    This was a serious matter for the Umbralfiends since it concerned the marriage of their princess. They would never hold back.

    As the sea roared and heaved, signifying the might of the moment, the regal party of King Moraxor, Queen Narissara, and Princess Is, nked by the imposing General Vraxos, made their entrance.

    The sight of them was enough to still the whispers of the crowd into a suspenseful silence, their collective breaths caught in anticipation.

    The Umrablfiends were brimming with pride and excitement as they deeply bowed upon the arrival of these four.

    The royal disy, however, was soon overshadowed by an even more majestic one.

    ralis, the symbol of the strength of the Bloodburn Kingdom, descended from the sky with the grace of a midnight shadow, casting an immense silhouette over the throngs of people.

    The dragon''s presence was a show of strength, but also of grandeur, as atop its vast back were the queen and her consort, an image straight out of the tales told by firelight.

    The Bloodburn citizens erupted in cheers and admiration, their spirits soaring with their queen and consort''s descent.

    Their love and support were palpable, washing over the pair like the warm winds of their homnd.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the arena, Narissara''s features twisted slightly in displeasure.

    The disy was impressive but stoked the embers of resentment in her heart.

    She gestured sharply, her fingers cutting through the air for Vraxos to step aside. The general moved, his frame a silent sign of his obedience and strength.

    Narissara''s voice was low but carried a weight that matched the sea''s rumble, "Vraxos, the blood of our ancestors courses through your veins, and today, their eyes gaze upon you from the Seven Hells. Failure is a luxury you cannot afford. Our people''s pride, our lineage''s honor, it all rests upon your shoulders, more than you think," Narissara hadn''t let anybody else know about Is''s affair with Asher.

    She couldn''t risk such news getting out, for she was confident who was going to win this duel.

    Vraxos''s expression flickered briefly as he bowed his head.

    But then he looked up with a hardened expression, his eyes glinting with resolve, "I will not fail, my queen. The honor of our bloodline, the pride of our people¡ªI will defend it with every breath."

    Moraxor and Is looked at Narissara and Vraxos, having some discussion afar.

    Both of them didn''t have to think much to know what they were talking about.

    Is''s voice was a soft murmur as she put forward a thought that had been a thorn in her heart, "Father, are you unhappy with... with how I feel about Asher? You can tell me the truth," she said, her smile bittersweet.

    Moraxor''s shoulders slumped slightly, his regal bearing weighed down by memories of the past.

    His eyes closed, and when they opened, they held a pain that was palpable, "My daughter," he began, his voice a low rumble of sorrow, "I have not been the father you deserved. Our people, our prophecies, our desperate situation... I let them blind me. I''ve seen you as the key to a future, and not as my child, my precious girl."

    Is''s head dipped, a curtain of hair shadowing her face.

    Moraxor''s confession struck chords within her, resonating deep in her heart. Even though she knew it, hearing it from him didn''t lessen the pain.

    "I kept distance," Moraxor admitted, "because I was afraid. Afraid that I would grow to love you too much, and that love would... would make me falter. Would make me selfish enough to wish you away from your destiny."

    A silence lingered, filled only by the distant cheers and the sea''s song.

    "But when the day came and went, and you remained," Moraxor continued, his voice catching, "I realized how much I had lost, how foolish I was. I want you to be happy, Is. Truly happy. That is the future I wish to see, one where my daughter lives, loves, and smiles as she wishes."

    "Father..." Is''s voice broke as she lifted her head, her eyes glistening with emotion, "I never knew..."

    Moraxor reached out, and for the first time in what felt like an eternity, his hand came to rest upon her shoulder¡ªa gesture offort, of a connection long neglected.

    "Nor did I, my child. Nor did I. But I see you now. Not the prophecy, not the future. Just Is. My daughter."

    Is''s chin quivered as she could feel the warmth in his eyes seeping into her soul.

    Her father''s warmth, which she had yearned for ever since she was a small girl, finally embraced her.

    "I cannot undo what''s been done," Moraxor said, his voice a steadfast anchor amidst the sea of noise, "but I can ensure that from this day forward, I do what is right by you. All this time, you lived and fought for our future. Now it''s time you fought for yours."

    Is''s lips curved into a tender, sad smile, appreciating the effort in his admission, "Thank you, Father. That... means more than you can know."

    Her eyes wandered to the distant figure of her mother, "I just wish mother could understand."

    Moraxor followed her gaze, aplex emotion flickering across his face as he caught Narissara''s brief, sharp nce, "Your mother... she has walked through fire and emerged scarred in the past. She has seen depths of sorrow that she keeps hidden behind those eyes of hers. It may take time for her toe to terms with certain truths," he paused, his voice lowering, "but worry not, Is. Give her time."

    Understanding dawned in Is''s eyes, and she nodded, taking in his words with the gravity they deserved.

    She then raised her gaze and asked with a curious look, "About Asher¡­What do you personally feel about him?"

    Moraxor narrowed his eyes as he looked at Asher standing afar. He let out a grunt and said with a piqued look, "I want to punish him forying his hands on my daughter without even marrying you."

    Is winced as she saw his expression.

    Moraxor''s expression rxed as he added, "But¡­he made my daughter happy. I have never seen you smile until now whenever you talk about him. Your face has always carried the burdens of our people and our past. But now you finally look free. So I can forgive everything he did," Moraxor said with a warm gaze, making Is''s eyes glisten with warm emotions as she suddenly hugged him, "I love you, father, and I promise¡­I won''t let you down."

    "Oh¡­" Moraxor had a surprised look as he blinked his eyes, not expecting her to suddenly hug him. He hadn''t shared a hug with her ever since she was a small child.

    But now it felt like he was reliving those times, holding her small frame in his embrace. Even after she had grown up, she still felt like a baby in his arms.

    His eyes hardened by the years softened as they became glistened with unshed tears.

    His arm was raised to ce his hand against the back of her head as he said softly, "I love you too, my child, and I know you have never let me down and never will."

    Narissara, who had finished instructing Vraxos, looked to the side to see a surprising sight of a father and daughter embracing each other.

    She could feel the warm aura surrounding them, and for a brief moment, her eyelids drooped under the weight of certain emotions. But then her expression hardened as she walked away.

    As the drum resounded again, signaling the imminent sh, Moraxor inclined his head towards the arena they had set up.

    "It''s time. Your ce is among the spectators now. Your presence is needed there. It will give him strength," he said, gently ushering her toward her seat.

    Is nodded as her lips formed a heartwarming smile.

 Chapter 370 I Am Far From Finished

    370 I Am Far From Finished

    As the murmur of the crowd faded into a tense hush, Rowena''s voice was a whisper towards Asher, "Asher," she called out to him with the hint of a smile, softening the edges of her usually formidable presence, "Return victorious."

    She knew there was no need to say that, but she still wanted him to hear it.

    Her words weren''t amand; they were a sign of faith, and Asher felt them like sunlight breaking through clouds.

    He smiled back, a quiet promise, and nodded. With a rxed breath, he stepped into the circle of the arena where the sand underfoot whispered of battles past.

    From the corner of his eye, he saw Is, her midnight blue dress a stark contrast against the sea of spectators.

    Their eyes met, and in that nce was an entire conversation of silent support and shared strength.

    Is was brimming with anticipation as well since this spar could help everyone see how powerful Asher and how much he had sacrificed to get here.

    The Umbralfiends in the crowd exchanged nces, their expressions conflicted.

    They had heard the tales of the bloodborne consort''s bravery, his actions that had earned him a ce of respect even among them.

    Hatred was a hard thing to maintain in the face of admiration, and for some, it had slipped through their fingers like sand.

    Vraxos, the embodiment of Umbralfiend pride, stepped forward.

    His bald head caught the light, and his gaze was like flint¡ªhard and sparking with the promise of battle. They bowed to each other, a mutual respect given form in that simple gesture.

    Despite having been enemies in war, he couldn''t help but admire the bloodburn consort''s strength and achievements at such a young age.

    Rowena then rose from her seat, her voice ringing out across the gathered crowd, "Let it be known that this is a friendly spar. We are all honorable here; no dishonorable tactics will be tolerated."

    Rowena''s words indirectly stung Narissara, whose tongue clicked against her teeth in silent reproach.

    Does this bloodburn queen think they would stoop that low?

    Her eyes shed with a mixture of pride and annoyance, yet she remained silent.

    Acknowledging the queen''s promation, Vraxos and Asher bowed their heads, not only to her but to each other, reaffirming theirmitment to a fair fight.

    The drum''s thunderous call broke the tension, its beat the heartbeat of the duel.

    Asher and Vraxos circled each other, each step measured, each breath calcted.

    The crowd leaned in, the moment where the sh pregnant with collective breaths held tight.

    Asher locked eyes with Vraxos, the Umbralfiend general''s stance formidable, his aura one of a hardened warrior assured of its dominion.

    Vraxos, feeling the weight of his queen''s earlier words, allowed them to transform into a resolve that steeled his muscles and honed his focus while taking out his mace.

    As the drum''s final echo shrank into the charged silence of the arena, Asher and Vraxos squared off, tension coiled between them like a spring.

    The crowd''s anticipation was a tangible thing, and from the crowd of umbralfiends, chants began to rise, lifting Vraxos''s name into the air, woven with threads of fervent hope and pride.

    Vraxos twirled his mace with deceptive ease, the air whistling around its spiked head.

    With a warrior''s grace, he initiated the spar,unching forward in a flurry of movement.

    His mace cut through the air, streaks of darkness and water magic swirling around it, amplifying its threat as it sought Asher''s flesh.

    Asher, wielding the de of Damnation, a ring de that seemed too slender to match the mace''s brute force, was quick on his feet.

    Each of Vraxos''s strikes was met with a dance-like sidestep or a parry with his cursed de.

    Everyone had their jaws drop to see that the royal consort was so skillful with his movements. This was at a level not even most of their seniors could aplish.

    However, the power difference was palpable when Asher blocked one of Vraxos'' swift attacks that shattered his arms and sent him flying back with a thunderous boom.

    "Ha! Devils!"

    A loud gasp echoed from the bloodburn citizens as they watched their consort crash into the barrier erected around the arena and fall onto the sandy ground.

    However, Rowena kept watching with a reserved gaze, though her eyes never left Asher, just like Is, who kept watching with an intense gaze.

    Narissara coldly smirked and wondered if their queen was too naive to agree to this duel and lose face.

    Moraxor''s expression became grim as he was expecting more from Asher, especially when his daughter showed so much confidence in him.

    He knew a Soul Purger, even a peak one, could neverpete against a Soul Devourer whose strength would be leagues higher.

    But when he took a look at Is''s face, he was surprised to see that she remained unperturbed despite seeing her lover getting knocked to the ground with just a single move from Vraxos.

    "General Vraxos! General Vraxos!" The Umbralfiends cheered aloud and felt that this was going to end quicker than they thought.

    Did the Bloodburn Consort truly kill Prince Agonon?

    "Your Highness! You can do it!" someone shouted in desperation, trying to inject courage through words. Hearing him, others also joined in.

    Asher, upon his knees, turned his arms over; they were grotesquely twisted, and got a good idea of Vraxos'' strength who was undoubtedly very strong.

    But then his dark yellow eyes transformed and zed with an eerie dark green, and the arena fell into a hush as the bones audibly snapped and shifted back into ce, the crunching sound almost as jarring as the sight itself. And just as he did his eyes reverted back to deep yellow.

    This was the biggest advantage he developed ever since the ring became one with him.

    He can momentarily transform into Hellbringer, and it will heal him almost instantaneously at the cost of his MP. And the effect will remain even if he transforms back into his original form.

    "He''s healing... How is he doing that?" whispered a Bloodburn citizen, their words tinged with awe and disbelief.

    Narissara''s voice, low andced with incredulity, barely carried over the renewed murmurs of the crowd, "When did he get such ridiculous healing powers?"

    She already knew he had a so-called indestructible skeleton form but he didn''t even transform into that.

    Moraxor, his face a mask of bewilderment, turned to nce at Is. She sat, a statue of calm amidst the storm of surprise and spection. He realized then that she already must have known about this.

    Vraxos, who had thought the spar was over, now regrouped, the furrow in his brow deepening.

    The sight of his opponent standing unscathed lit a fire in his warrior''s heart. He felt surprised that the bloodburn consort had such staggering healing prowess.

    The bloodburn citizens erupted as Asher rose, their earlier anxiety transforming into fervent cheers, "For Bloodburn! For Conosrt Asher!" they chanted, the name bing a mantra of support.

    "Do you wish to continue?" Narissara asked with crossed arms, hinting at the fact that even if he can heal, it doesn''t mean he won''t crumble under Vraxos'' might. She just didn''t want to waste her time watching this anymore.

    Asher twirled the de of Damnation with renewed vigor, his stance that of a man undeterred, "Your concern is heartening," he called out, a confident smile ying on his lips, "but I''m far from finished."

    Is couldn''t help but clear her throat upon seeing Asher amusing himself using her mother''sment.

    "Concern my foot," Narissara let out a frustrated sigh and could only shake her head at his foolishness.

    The arena was a crucible of anticipation as Asher, with a deep inhale, unleashed the Rakshasa''s Roar.

    *ROARRR!!!*

    The fearsome sound wave reverberated throughout the stands, a visceral embodiment of terror that had even the hardiest of warriors clutching at their chests.

    The Umbralfiends and Bloodburn citizens alike winced, the primal fear gripping their hearts despite the protective magic of the barrier.

    Vraxos, caught in the direct path of the roar, grunted as his stance wavered.

    His momentary disorientation was all the opening Asher needed.

    In the blink of an eye, Asher''s figure vanished, a shadow fleeing from light, only to reappear behindVraxos with an arcane flourish.

    A collective gasp swept through the crowd when they saw not two but four arms extending from Asher''s form.

    His face suddenly paled, his expression contorting with pain as he unleashed his Chain of Despair.

    His ring des whirled with a life of their own, each strike ash, eachsh a wound upon a disoriented Vraxos'' back. Vraxos stumbled, a giant unsteady, as Asher''s des danced their deadly dance.

    "Impossible..." someone murmured from the crowd, their voice barely above a whisper.

    Nobody had ever seen a Soul Devourer getting suppressed by a Soul Purger. It was like a dog overpowering a lion.

    Recovering with a resilience born of countless battles, Vraxos roared to gather his wits.

    With a herculean effort, he swung his mace, now a vortex of dark, swirling energies, towards Asher with a might that seemed to dim the very sunlight above.

    Asher, his reaction swift, raised his des in a desperate defense.

    The impact was monumental, a sh that sang of an unstoppable force meeting an immovable object.

    Asher''s des, however, were not immovable. They caved under the mace''s might, and Asher was sent reeling, a crimson line tracing the path of blood he spat from his mouth.

    Yet, Asher''s resolve did not break. His feet dug trenches in the sand as he halted his backward slide.

    His eyes, glowing with that unnatural dark green, red briefly before he pushed forward, a veteran not deterred by the taste of his own blood.

    Everyone had their jaws ck upon seeing that this time, the consort only had his feet slide back by a couple feet instead of being sent flying like before.

    And they were sure Vraxos used more strength than ever behind his attack.

    How did the consort suddenly gain such defensive powers against a Soul Devourer?

    They were feeling even more awed at the power of his Immortal bloodline.

    Vraxos, feeling the energy drain from his limbs, found himself facing an enigma¡ªa foe who refused to fall, a man who defied the very logic of their world. He never expected to find himself in such a state this quick.

    But his eyes only glowed with even more admiration and awe of this consort''s abilities.

    There was no doubt that he killed Prince Agonon. He could feel in his bones that this consort was still holding back.

    "You don''t have to hold back against me," Vraxos said in a low voice since he didn''t want such a consideration from his opponent.

    "I am not doing it for you," Asher responded with a brief smile, making Vraxos'' brows furrow, wondering who he was doing it for.

    "I can''t do the same. I have no choice but to give it my all," Vraxos said in a gruff, determined tone.

    "Please do," Asher said, his smile unwavering while those outside the barrier wondered what words these two just exchanged.

    The stands were a tempest of emotion as the tide of battle turned before their eyes.

    Moraxor was blinking, unable to believe that this young consort was frighteningly strong for his age. He couldn''t even imagine what heights this young man would reach at his peak.

    Narissara''s features were etched in disbelief, her cold exterior cracking as the underdog consort weathered the storm of Vraxos'' onught and retaliated with unexpected ferocity.

    She couldn''t help but let out a derisive snort, and her gaze was sharp as shards of ice.

    Vraxos, feeling the weight of her stare, nodded once¡ªa silent promise of the end.

    With a roar that seemed to shake the heavens, Vraxos summoned the essence of dark water magic, his mace aloft and pulsating with a menacing, swirling vortex.

    He grunted as he released the power in a cataclysmic wave that crashed down upon Asher.

    The Bloodburn citizens screamed, a chorus of despair, as Asher was engulfed and sent hurtling across the arena, his body a ragdoll in the torrent''s embrace, "Consort Asher!" they cried, their voices a ragged edge of panic.

    Narissara''s lips curled into a cold smirk, watching Asher''s bloodied form struggling to rise.

    But Vraxos, driven by a warrior''s instinct, wasted no time. He lunged, his mace ready to deliver oblivion.

    Yet, in that critical juncture, Asher suddenly looked at Vraxos as his eyes glowed.

    The Infernal Aura erupted from him, a miasma of chilling dread that froze Vraxos mid-leap.

    His face twisted in a mask of horror, eyes wide, the general of the Umbralfiends experienced a fear that wed at the very fabric of his soul.

    "What... What is this?" someone in the crowd whispered, voicing the collective confusion upon seeing Vraxos'' face suddenly turning pale as he froze on the spot.

    Asher''s presence was a cold me, his silhouette a dark monument against the light.

    He moved swiftly, closing the distance between himself and Vraxos with an expert''s grace. His hand, shimmering with that eerie dark green light, found its mark upon Vraxos'' chest.

    "You fought well," Asher''s voice was calm, yet it boomed like thunder, resonating with the power of his aura.

    *BOOM!*

    With a measured contraction of his fist, he delivered a punch¡ªa burst of force that sent Vraxos sailing like a leaf in a tempest, crashing against the barrier with a sound that echoed a p of thunder.

    Vraxos slumped to the ground, the impact reverberating through the arena.

    A hush fell upon the crowd, the silence a heavy shroud as they witnessed a sudden and shocking turn of events that left them breathless.

    Damn poor guy didn''t see iting :#

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 371 For Her Happiness

    371 For Her Happiness

    A hush fell upon the crowd, the silence a heavy shroud as they witnessed a sudden and shocking turn of events that left them breathless.

    Then, as if a spell had been broken, cheers erupted from the Bloodburn citizens, their cries a storm of jubtion.

    "He... He did it! Hail the Immortal Consort!" The words were a chant, a mantra of awe and respect.

    Among the crowd, whispers of disbelief and reverence mixed together in a song of awe.

    A Soul Purger defeating a Soul Devourer? This would definitely be recorded in annals of history.

    The Umbralfiends'' heads bowed low, their shoulders slumping in a collective crestfallen droop.

    To see their indomitable general bested by someone so young and thought to be weaker was a sight they never imagined; it was a bitter draught to swallow.

    Yet, as Moraxor''s gaze swept over the scene, a tinge of pride colored his somber mien.

    Turning to Is, he couldn''t help but briefly smile as he thought that her future would be happier than ever. She would be in good and capable hands.

    Seeing Asher stand victorious, Is''s lips upturned ever so slightly, her heart finally rxing, for this must be enough to show that Asher was worthy in her mother''s eyes.

    She now realized even more why Asher was so desperate to get stronger. Only through strength can he garner people''s support and aid in him not only aplishing his own goals but to build a better world.

    Narissara, however, was a storm unto herself, her visage twisted with seething ire.

    ''Impossible..." she muttered in her mind, wondering what kind of forbidden magic he used to win.

    She never expected things to end in such a sudden, anticlimactic fashion when it seemed Vraxos was about to win.

    Not only did he petrify Vraxos, but then went on to seal his mana circuit before punching him in the chest.

    This alien¡­Just what was he? She found herself unable toprehend such an existence with abominable abilities.

    She only felt even more vexed upon hearing the waves of the sea thrashing about and seeing the young guardian, Callisa, floating in the sea and snapping her giant pincers together in glee and excitement.

    He has even led astray their young guardian to this extent. Was all hope truly lost?

    On the outside, Rowena''s expression was still calm and collected.

    However, her crimson eyes were shimmering with astonishment and pride to see how easily Asher defeated a mid-level Soul Devourer.

    She never expected his strength to be so staggering while facing Vraxos.

    Nobody else with the same level would have survived against Vraxos, and she had no doubt she was witnessing the rise of the strongest demon in this era.

    His disy of strength here surely would lessen any disagreements when he bes the king.

    He could create a better future for their realm.

    Could he be the next Devourer?...It was a question which not only her but most of them standing here wondered.

    The quiet murmur of the crowd shifted as Rowena stood, the authority of her position casting a calm over the unrest.

    Her voice, when she spoke, carried the weight of her station, "We have witnessed a duel of historic measure," she began, her gaze sweeping the stands, "Both have fought valiantly and thereby, I dere-."

    But before she could formally dere the victor, a harsh coughing drew all eyes back to the arena.

    Vraxos, beaten but unbowed, pushed himself upright, his frame shaking with the effort. Blood stained his lips as he met Asher''s gaze.

    Rowena''s expression tightened, a frown creasing her brow as she observed Vraxos.

    The general''s proud stance was betrayed by the slight slump of his shoulders, the haggard rasp of his breath. With shaky resolve, he lifted his mace, a gesture of defiance even as his body screamed surrender.

    Asher was astonished to see him trying to stand again. Just based on the severity of his injuries, he should have been out ofmission for at least a few hours.

    This only made him realize how strong the will of this general was, and he was impressed.

    Asher seemed to blur into motion, a shadow that danced across the sands to intercept the wounded figure, "General," Asher said, his voice low and steady, "this isn''t the way. You''ve fought with honor. There''s no shame in yielding when the fight is truly over."

    Vraxos'' eyes, still burning with a warrior''s fire, met Asher''s, "I... cannot fall... not yet," he ground out betweenbored breaths.

    Asher narrowed his eyes as he could guess what was going through Vraxos'' mind.

    He reached out, his handing to rest on the general''s back, "If you believe you''re upholding your people''s pride and honor, know that sometimes the greatest strength is shown through eptance, not resistance."

    Vraxos'' gaze faltered, confusion clouding his features, "What...do you mean?" he demanded.

    Asher''s voice took on a softer timbre, "You fight for honor, for duty, but your heart is elsewhere. To wed the princess when you love another is a different kind of fall ¡ª one that betrays your own heart and betrays hers as well."

    The general''s eyes widened, his pained expression giving way to shock. How does he know?

    "And what of your princess''s happiness? She, too, deserves a life filled with genuine love, not obligation. Trust that she will find happiness where her heart truly lies. I promise you, she will."

    Does he...

    Vraxos'' brows raised in realization and bafflement as he looked at Asher.He couldn''t believe the princess truly held such feelings.

    No wonder¡­it all made sense now.

    His gaze, now stripped of its intensity, shifted to the princess. Her anxious eyes held a story of their own, a silent plea for understanding that seemed to echo Asher''s words.

    He had known her since she was born and saw how she lived her life.

    Living to die one day for the sake of her people, including him. He had always felt guilty and wished for her to live a better life and shoulder her burdens.

    He thought he could do that if he married her. But now, hearing this consort''s words, he felt as if he wasn''t seeing things clearly.

    Does she really deserve even more unhappiness after all that? He couldn''t bring himself to even imagine her living like that.

    With a shuddering breath, Vraxos''s grip on his mace loosened; the weapon fell to the ground with a dull thud, the sound resonating through the silence. His shoulders dropped, the weight of countless burdens seeming to lift.

    The throngs of people erupted into apuse, the sound rolling like thunder through the arena.

    Asher stood poised andposed, while Vraxos remained knelt, his weapon abandoned. The murmurs swirled among the spectators, each person trying to guess what powerful words had been exchanged to cause such an unexpected surrender.

    The umbralfiends were most shocked as they knew their general would only surrender if their king or queen demanded it.

    What could the bloodburn consort have told him to make him admit defeat like that?

    Narissara''s eyes were narrow slits of fury, darting from the fallen general to the man who had bested him. She wondered what kind of twisted words that brat said to her general to make him admit defeat.

    Vraxos would never abandon his duty like this.

    Vraxos, however, remained silent, lost in the weight of his decision and the newfound peace it seemed to bring him.

    From the stands, the cheers of the Bloodburn citizens filled the arena, their voices carrying their admiration for Asher.

    Amidst the din, Narissara''s mind reeled as she thought about her daughter''s fate, ''A secret mistress... An affair with an enemy,'' her thoughts were like venomous snakes writhing in her head.

    She cast a quick, using nce at Moraxor, who was patting Is''s head, a serene smile on his face that only served to stoke her anger.

    "Did you know?" Narissara spat quietly, not wanting to cause a scene yet unable to contain her suspicion.

    Moraxor''s eyes flicked to hers, still shining with that same unfathomable calm, "What I knew doesn''t matter," he mused, almost philosophically, "Sometimes, the heart must lead where the mind cannot follow."

    Narissara''s eyes shook, unable to believe the father and daughter duo was in on this together. How could he betray her like this?

    Before Narissara could probe further, Rowena''s voice, clear and authoritative, cut through the noise,manding instant silence, "This afternoon," she dered, "I will make a pronouncement of great import. Moraxor, Narissara, your presence in the court is required along with your daughter."

    The way Rowena looked at them, her gaze sharp and discerning, suggested that the forting announcement would be very important.

    Whispers and spections bubbled up around them as the crowd began to disperse, each wondering what kind of important announcement it would be for the queen to personally dere it like this. And how were the umbralfiends rted to it?

    Moraxor and Narissara looked at each other, the same confusion etched on their faces.

    But they had an inkling that it had something to do with their daughter, and that made them feel a sense of anxiety. There was no telling what was going through the Bloodburn Queen''s head.

    However, since Is trusted Asher and Asher didn''t tell Is anything yet, Moraxor felt there may not be any reason to worry.

    But Narissara only started to worry even more. Did the bloodburn queen learn of her consort''s affair with Is? Was she nning to execute Is as punishment?

    Her cold eyes narrowed sharply as she felt it was time she took matters into her own hands.

    Moraxor watched Narissara''s rigid back as she prepared to depart from the bustling arena.

    "Narissa," he called out, his voice resonant with the weight of recent events, "Where are you bound?"

    She halted, her shoulders tense. Without turning, she replied, her voice a cold wind cutting through the air, but only for his ears, "There is nothing left for me to witness here. You have sealed the fate of our people, and it wouldn''t have changed even if that alien wasn''t our enemy."

    Her words stung, for they carried a truth Moraxor could not deny. Asher''s alien heritage made the prospect of a union with Is tenuous at best.

    Yet, Moraxor clung to a sliver of hope, bolstered by the mysterious perfectpatibility between Asher and Rowena, "We must believe in the strength of bonds, Narissa, not just bloodlines," he called after her, but she didn''t respond.

    With a heavy heart, he turned to find Is. Her eyes, full ofplex emotions, met his. They shared a silent sigh upon seeing Narissara leave with bitter feelings.

    An hour passed when Asher was waiting inside the Whispering Cove, a ce the people of the Naiadon Tribe had built for him to hold meetings in privacy.

    He was waiting for a certain someone, and as a feminine figure with a dark, cold aura emerged from within the entrance, Asher rose, a subtle smile ying upon his lips, "Queen Narissara," he began, with a respectful nod, "I wonder what kind of urgent matter you wanted to discuss with me."

    Oh? What is she nning? :#

 Chapter 372 The Love She Needs

    <h4>Chapter 372 The Love She Needs</h4>

    Narissara stepped forward, her gaze unyielding, "Spare me your pleasantries," she coldly said, the frustration of the day''s defeat coloring her tone, "You have upended traditions and expectations. Tell me, what is it you n to gain from all this turmoil?"

    Asher''s eyes twinkled as he slowly walked over, "I seek only what is best for all our people," he replied smoothly, "Surely, you can see the benefits of our union extend beyond mere tradition."

    Narissara''s eyes were steely, her resolve unshaken, "You may have charmed all the rest, Consort Asher, even my own blood," she stated, "but I see through your masquerade. You aim to exploit my daughter, to bleed our people for your own ends."

    Asher''s face fell into a mock frown, his tone dripping with disappointment, "Sigh, to think you see me as such a scoundrel..."

    "Cease your pretenses," Narissara cut him off sharply, her voice as cold as the stone she held. "And renounce your im to my daughter. Tell her what you truly feel¡­that you don''t love her."

    His chuckle was low, almost inaudible, "And why should I do that? What''s in it for me? Is is very beautiful, powerful, and loyal. Throwing her away would be a very foolish move."

    Her re intensified, "I knew your greed would not let you part from Is without rpense. Hence," she slowly took out a small stone that shimmered with a dark, mystical glow.

    Asher''s eyebrows rose in genuine surprise as he gazed at the dark blue stone, its aura pulsating like a sinister heart, "A Deviar?"

    Narissara''s stare only intensified upon seeing his eyes glowing upon seeing the stone, "This is a Deviar that once belonged to my ancestors during the Ravager''s reign. It is a used one, but as you already know, even a used Deviar carries considerable power to be used as a power source for a lot of things."

    Asher knew what she was talking about.

    A Deviar, even after absorbing the power inside it, was still a powerful divine object on its own that still held devilish power.

    It could be used to act as a power source for lots of powerful formations that could potentially be a threat to other kingdoms.

    He knew Rowena''s Deviar, the Bloodburn Stone was said to power the entire kingdom''s offensive and defensive formations. This was also one of the other reasons he gave it to Rowena so that she could put it to better use to strengthen the kingdom while only she knew the location.

    That was how kingdoms were created. When just two or three powerful people with Deviarse together, they can build a kingdom from scratch.

    However, he never expected Narissara to offer him such a precious treasure. Since she mentioned it was something that her ancestors had possessed, it could only mean she considered it even more precious.

    But maybe it was not so surprising considering whom she was doing this for.

    "Do we have an ord?" Narissara demanded, the stone held out like a talisman between them.

    Asher took a step closer, his eyes fixed on the stone, then met her gaze with a calcted intensity, "To relinquish my im to Is in exchange for this?" He reached out slowly, hovering his hand over the stone before pulling back, "Tempting indeed. But love is not so easily bought¡ªor bartered."

    Narissara''s hand twitched, her facade of control faltering, "What do you want?"

    Asher''s eyes lingered on Narissara with a deliberate intensity, taking in the graceful contours of her form, especially her medium bust and the subtle iridescence of her soft scales that blended with her smooth, pale blue skin.

    Narissara''s frown deepened, her eyes narrowing, feeling difort under his dirty gaze, "Your gaze betrays your thoughts, Consort Asher. Keep your eyes to yourself," she snapped, the disgust evident in her tone.

    The corner of Asher''s mouth turned up in a sinister smirk, "My apologies for my unruly eyes. Now, to the heart of the matter," he leaned in, the sly light in his eyes hardening, "Why don''t you show me a good time personally and then I might consider."

    Her shock was palpable, her eyes shing with anger, "You overstep!" Narissara hissed, her hand clutching the Deviar as if to draw strength from its depths, "I should have known better than to trust a vile beast!"

    As she made to leave, Asher''s chuckle followed her¡ªa sound light butden with meaning, "You almost disappointed me, Narissara. I''m d to see you''d rather hold onto your dignity than make such a fool''s bargain."

    She paused mid-stride, whipping around to face him, "What kind of trick are you trying to pull?"

    Asher''s advance was measured as he spoke, "An honest one. I admire your resolve, your refusal to sacrifice honor for power over your daughter. That... integrity is rare."

    "ttery is a dull de in your hands. Do you think it will make me forget your attempt to make a disgusting bargain with me?" she retorted, the ice in her voice barely containing her rage.

    He met her re with a serene and sincere expression while bowing deeply, "I truly apologize for my unsavory actions and words earlier. I only wanted to know what kind of a person you were since this was our first interaction. But if words are not enough, perhaps actions will suffice. Allow Is to probe my thoughts¡ªshe will find no deceit about what I just said."

    Asher knew how the rtions between Is and her mother were quite sour.

    But before he could decide whether to respect her mother, he wanted to find out if Narissara loved Is or only cared for her as a tool to be used to further her personal interests.

    And there was no better way than to see her reaction by cornering her.

    The coldness in her eyes wavered as Narissara felt that he was being genuine this time.

    But her lips pressed together, unable to believe she had been tricked by this brat.

    A faint red hue colored her usually impassive features, "I appreciate you to hold your tongue, Consort Asher. There will not be a ''next time''," Her voice was a whip-crack ofposure, masking the embarrassment she felt.

    Asher, however, was unphased, his eyes holding hers with an earnest intensity, "I''ve no desire to y such games again," he admitted, his voice softening, "And just so you understand, my heart belongs to Is. Your approval is not my aim, but I would be remiss not to address your concerns."

    The queen''s eyes darkened, the mention of love igniting a protective fire, "Love is a luxury you both cannot afford," she said sharply, "Do you realize the fate you cast upon her future with such selfishness? If you truly loved her, you wouldn''t be doing this to her."

    "But isn''t it more selfish to deny true happiness in pursuit of perceived duty?" Asher countered calmly, "You speak of your ancestors, yet would they not want their lineage to thrive on joy rather than obligation?"

    Narissara''s expression tightened, "You know nothing of our ways. My daughter''s duty is to her people first and foremost, just like mine. My people didn''t suffer for thousands of years to witness a darker future. Do you think it was joy that helped us survive? No, it was our obligation towards each other that helped us get here."

    Asher leaned forward slightly, his voice tinged with a deeper passion, "I understand. As the queen, you think you are making the right decision while fulfilling your duty towards your people and your ancestors. But in reality, you are only letting them down by bringing sadness to your people if you manage to make Is marry Vraxos."

    "What do you mean?" The words slipped from Narissara''s lips, a thin veil covering the quiver of emotion beneath.

    Asher''s expression softened, a stark contrast to the steely glint in his eyes, "Your past haunts you. When you were just a eight-year-old girl, you disobeyed your parents and went deep into the forbidden waters to look for a treasure. But the Cursed Wraiths found you, and your parents came to your rescue in time. Yet they died before your eyes while trying to save you. It was toote when the rest of your people came together to kill the Cursed Wraiths, but even then, lots of people died that day."

    Narissara''s eyes quivered as memories of the past weighed down on her chest.

    But she then pressed her lips together as she mumbled with a look of cold pique, "How could she tell these things to you..." Narissara never expected Is to have gotten so close to Asher that she even told him about her own past as well.

    "What Is told me isn''t the important thing here. You lost your youth to tragedy and have carried that burden into your reign, trying to atone for a child''s innocent mistake with a lifetime of sacrifice. And channeling that pain and guilt by sticking to your duty even to the point of robbing your daughter''s happiness, thinking it was for the greater good. Because in your eyes, being selfish meant bringing pain to oneself and others. That is why I know you love her, but you are not giving her the love she needs."

    Narissara''s armor of royal dignity continued to crumble, "Stop... You do not... understand. I am trying to protect her from such pain. One day, she will understand and thank me..." Her words were a plea, amand, a whisper of the queen trying to hold on to the shards of something within her shattering.

    "I understand more than you think," Asher assured her, stepping closer, his presence a quiet storm, "And I cannot¡ªI will not¡ªallow you to project your pain onto Is. She deserves to make her own choices, to love, to err, to live. Even if you are her mother, I can''t let you be a wraith in her life."

    "How dare you¡­" Narissara''s voice had a certain tremor, devoid of the usual coldness, but revealed the storm within.

    And for some reason, she couldn''t even find the strength within her to bring herself to scold him for saying such words to her.

    "I heard enough," She muttered as she turned around to walk away, as if she was afraid of staying here any longer and have her heart shaken.

    Asher watched Narissara''s retreating figure, aplex mix of emotions shadowing his face, "I know my words can''t sway the tides of your belief," he called after her, his voice echoing slightly in the chamber, "But I ask you to wait for the afternoon''s announcement before you worry about your daughter and your people''s future."

    Narissara halted but didn''t turn, her silhouette a mirror to her inner turmoil. She then resumed her departure, each step carrying the weight of centuries.

    As the silence settled like dust after her exit, Asher exhaled a deep sigh, "Sorry, I had to go a little hard on her for your sake," he murmured, seemingly to the empty air.

 Chapter 373 Reclaim Our Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 373 Reim Our Legacy</h4>

    From the shadows, Is appeared, her presence like a calming breeze, "I understand why you did it," she said softly, her smile tinged with sadness, "It''s just...hard, seeing her in so much pain even to this day."

    "You have your own kind of courage, Is," Asher acknowledged, stepping towards her with an appreciative nod, "Confronting your mother''s fears, challenging age-old beliefs... not many would dare."

    Is''s gaze was filled with a mix of admiration and affection as she looked up at Asher, "You know, not many would have the nerve to stand up to my mother as you did," she remarked, her voice carrying a note of pride, "Not even my father dares to push her boundaries."

    Asher''s chuckle was a soft rumble in the quiet chamber, "Sometimes family is too close to see the battle clearly," he replied, the corner of his mouth lifting in a half-smile, "That''s why I told you I won''t let you fight this alone."

    "I noticed you held back with Vraxos," she said, shifting the topic subtly, her gratitude evident in her eyes. "Thank you for allowing him to save some face. You could have ended the match much earlier."

    Asher briefly smiled, his eyes reflecting a respect for his opponent, "I also wanted to see what kind of a general he was. All your people have the same quality. It''s rare to see such unity and strength."

    Asher felt that he had never seen any other race as united as the Umbralfiends. It was as if nothing could faze them.

    Is''s voice was soft, yet filled with conviction as she spoke of her people, "To us, everyone is family. And I can''t wait for you to be a part of that family too."

    His nod was solemn as he pulled her into an embrace, "So do I."

    ¡ª

    Reba''s presencemanded the space as she strode through the opulent corridors of the Bloodwing Mansion, her long silver hair streaming behind her like aet''s tail.

    Her voice was as sharp as the de at her side, cutting through the murmurs and shuffling of the servants and physicians with an authority that chilled the air.

    "Make sure not a single drop of it is wasted," she ordered, her eyes glinting with a ruthless light, "If this doesn''t work, not a drop of blood will be left in your bodies," Her threat hung heavily in the air, and the physicians nodded frantically, fear etching deep lines into their faces.

    "Yes, Your Highness! We won''t fail!" they chorused, bowing deeply before scuttling away like frightened rats from a cat.

    In the midst of the chaos, a servant approached, his posture stiff with nervousness, "Your Highness, the queen is about to make a public announcement," he stammered, barely able to meet her piercing gaze.

    Her pale red eyes narrowed to slits, her mind already racing with possibilities, "Did her majesty mention whether my presence was required?" she asked, her tone suggesting that the correct answer was of utmost importance.

    The servant swallowed hard, his voice barely a whisper. "N-no. Your name was not specifically mentioned."

    With a dismissive wave of her hand, Reba turned her attention back to the task at hand, "Then my husband and the others should be enough. Inform anyone who inquires that I am very busy here for the rest of the day."

    As she reached the door of the room where something very crucial awaited, she paused and spun on her heel to address the cluster of servants and maids who had gathered, drawn by the gravity of her presence.

    "Let this be clear," she intoned, her voice carrying the weight of an unspoken threat, "Do not disturb me, or anyone in this room, until I emerge. Is that understood?"

    The maids and servants bowed deeply, their voices a unified whisper of obedience, "Understood, Your Highness."

    -

    The air in Demonstone Castle was thick with anticipation, a living, pulsing thing that echoed the rapidly beating hearts of those gathered within its ancient walls.

    Ministers, elders, and officials of high standing clustered together in hushed groups, casting spective nces toward the throne room''s grand entrance.

    Seron and his son, Silvan, were seated on the front row on one side of the hall.

    His eyes scanned around before leaning his face towards Silvan and asking in a low voice, "Why isn''t your mother here? You did tell her, right? She hasn''t stepped her foot out of the mansion ever since the quest ended."

    Silvan nodded and said, "I did, and I sent a messenger to convey the news personally to her. But I think she doesn''t consider this to be too important with everything that she has going on there."

    Seron sighed with a look of disappointment and said, "How could she miss an announcement like this? I feel like this is going to be very important since the queen specifically wanted the lords anddies of House Thorne and Valentine to be present. But she didn''t tell me anything else."

    Moraxor, Narissara, and Is were present as well, their presence making the elders and ministers clear their throats and give them unfriendly nces.

    Just how could these defeated umbralfiends hold any importance here and have the audacity to stand here without shame?

    They still had no idea why the queen had to call them here.

    However, Moraxor was not one to cower under the gazes of these puny, drowsy-eyed men and shot a piercing re back that made them gulp and realize that even if he was stripped of his title, he was still a peak Soul Devourer.

    Narissara remained indifferent to such nces, for her mind was preupied with far more important things.

    Asher''s words kept echoing in her mind, and she couldn''t even bring herself to look at Is''s face, who was standing beside her.

    ''A wraith in her life¡­'' Those words still continued to sting her heart, and for some reason, she couldn''t feel angry about it even if she wanted to.

    As representatives of House Thorne, Thorin Thorne, Esther Thorne, and Sabina were seated before the banners of House Thorne, their presence not going unnoticed while their entourage stood behind.

    "Mother, can you guess what the queen is going to announce?" Sabina asked in a low voice with a curve of her lips.

    Esther maintained her aloof expression as she sat with folded arms and said without shifting her gaze, "There is no point in guessing. Just wait for it."

    "Where''s the fun in that, mother?" Sabina smiled as her ghostly red eyes eagerly awaited the arrival of a certain someone while licking her lower lip.

    Thorin continued to sit in his chair with an expressionless face while nobody could tell what he was thinking.

    On the opposite side, the bright red banner of House Valentine was standing out in the hall as well.

    In front of a dozen of them from the House were seated the most dazzling family of nobles.

    Lord Vernon Valentine was holding his wife, Naida''s hand when he said with aposed smile, "I feel like something big is going to happen. What do you think, dear?"

    Naida gave a graceful smile as she answered, "I feel like whatever the queen is going to announce is going to be beneficial for our kingdom," She then turned to the other side and looked at her daughter, "Don''t you think so, my little rose?"

    "As long as it could help us get closer to House Drake, Silvia doesn''t mind," Silvia said with a bright, cheerful smile, making Naida pat her head with an amused smile.

    Vernon raised one of his brows and asked his son in a low voice, "Any idea why she wants to form a stronger rtionship with the Drakes after returning from the quest? Did she befriend any one of them?"

    Jael lightly chuckled and said, "She did get friendly with the consort. I am sure the two of them somehow worked out their past quarrels."

    "Oh¡­" Veron furrowed his brows and nodded.

    Meanwhile,

    "Have you heard anything?" one minister whispered, his forehead creased with concern.

    "Not a whisper," replied an elder, stroking his long, white beard thoughtfully, "The queen has kept it to herself all this time."

    They all knew that the queen''s public promations were not without their gravity. When she spoke, it was not just to be heard¡ªit was to be felt, to ripple through the foundations of their society.

    The sense of expectancy heightened as the massive doors of the throne room groaned open.

    A collective intake of breath filled the room as the queen entered, her presencemanding immediate silence. Beside her, her consort moved with steady steps, his eyes scanning the crowd with an unreadable expression.

    nking them were the formidable Bloodborn Guards, their presence a silent but deadly warning.

    The assembly bowed low, a sea of bowed heads and bent knees, their voices a murmur of reverent greetings, "Your Majesty," they intoned, their words ovepping in a chorus of fealty.

    Rowena ascended to her throne with the effortless grace that had be her hallmark, a stillness settling over her as she sat.

    Asher, in a gesture of subtle support, took his ce just below, a seat reserved for him.

    Rowena''s voice, when it finally came, was clear and resonant, reaching every corner of the vast room.

    "Rise," shemanded, and as one body, the assembly straightened, their gazes fixed upon her.

    "Today," she began, her tone imbued with the weight of her office, "I stand before you to share tidings that will chart a new course for our kingdom''s future."

    A collective rustle ran through the crowd, a wave of raised eyebrows and widened eyes.

    Whispers were swallowed back as everyone present braced for what was toe.

    "Times of trial loom on our horizon," Rowena''s voice rang out, her tone solemn yet fierce, "and we''ve felt the sting of vulnerability since my father, may his spirit rest with the Devourer, passed from this world. Our enemies circle like vicious beasts¡ªboth the humans, who seek our destruction as a whole, and enemies beyond ournds and within who would see our legacy turned to ash."

    Nods of agreement came from the crowd, a silent acknowledgment of the whispered truths that danced on the edge of their fears.

    They could easily guess whom she was talking about.

    "Our past strength may seem like legends told to lull younglings to sleep," she continued, her gaze sweeping over the sea of faces, "but it is a legacy¡ªa promise of what we can reim. Under the Devourer, our might was unchallenged, a myth to those who did not witness it. I stand before you to dere those days will be our reality once more."

    A ripple of shock and awe passed through the crowd. It was a daring im, one that challenged the very notion of their current limitations.

    She was right. It was indeed considered a dream, a myth, an impossible reality they wouldn''t even dare to imagine woulde true again.

    Their kingdom was the strongest in the realm when the Devourer ruled it, to the point it was said that the present Draconis Kingdom would cower under its might.

    But how could she dere it so boldly with such confidence? No ruler in the past could say that with such fervor. Where was thising from?

    "And so," Rowena''s voice rose withmanding rity, "we will rise from the shadows of our former glory. I shall not tread this path alone. For the strength of a kingdom is its unity, and the bond of its rulers must be the forge upon which that strength is tempered."

    She paused, letting the words resonate, letting them reach into the heart of everyst skeptic in the room.

    "This is why, with the dawn of tomorrow''s sun, we shall crown a king to stand beside me. Asher Drake shall be elevated, his strength, his wisdom, and valor will be the twin pirs upon which our future is built," As she said this, her gaze softened as itnded on Asher.

    A collective gasp filled the hall, a sound that seemed to suck the very air from the room.

    She is dering her consort as the king?!

    This was unprecedented!

    It was a deration that defied tradition, a bold move that could either unite their people or splinter them further.

    Moraxor''s eyes widened to their extremities while Narissara''s brows raised as she mumbled with a look of disbelief, "King?" She couldn''t help but wonder what the Bloodburn Queen was thinking.

    Is''s face brightened up as her lips arched into a soft smile. She could feel it in her bones that from this day on, the world would change significantly.

 Chapter 374 Does not Yield But Conquer!

    <h4>Chapter 374 Does not Yield But Conquer!</h4>

    Asher rose, the calmness on his face giving way to a solemn resolve. He looked towards Rowena, his voice steady as he addressed her,

    "Your Majesty, I am humbled by your trust," Asher looked at her with a warm smile as he briefly bowed.

    Everyone still had their jaws cked and were baffled by the sudden turn of events as this came out of nowhere.

    The consort was only around 22 years old, and his real life experience wasn''t even longer than three. Even if they ount for him possessing special bloodline instincts and wisdom, could it really be enough to bear the burden of a king?

    Just being strong or talented wasn''t enough to be a king.

    There were a number of opinions forming as they conversed with each other in hushed whispers.

    Rowena shifted her gaze to the rest, her piercing gazemanding silence more effectively than any shout could.

    As her hand rose, a wave of stillness spread across the room, the once restless murmurings dying down in an instant.

    She spoke with a voice that carried not just authority but the weight of destiny, "If there be any among you who would question the ascension of my consort to the throne beside me, let them step forward now."

    Her eyes, sharp as the edge of a de, swept over the assembly, lingering on the representatives of the three Great Houses.

    Seron and Silvan nced at each other, and as if with shared understanding, they bowed their heads silently towards Rowena as if to convey that they had no objections.

    "This was a surprise," Silvan mumbled as he nced at Asher.

    "It wasn''t that much of a surprise. But I was expecting this to happen at least a few decadester. Not now¡­" Seron mumbled with furrowed brows.

    Thorin, his features carved from stone, narrowed his eyes with an unreadable expression.

    Beside him, Esther''s eyes held a cold fire, but no words came from her lips. However, the husband and wife then looked at each other before turning their heads straight and remaining silent.

    Sabina, always one to find amusement in the y of power, turned to her mother, her voice yful yet edged, "Shall I raise a hand, Mother? Our future could shift with this deration."

    Esther''s gaze didn''t waver, her voice was a calm, icy river, "No. The time for voices to rise is not upon us¡ªpatience."

    Sabina leaned back, her smile sly, eyes alight with mischief as she watched Asher, her voice barely above a whisper, "This now got a lot more interesting...Just what more surprises do you have for me, my future king, fufu~"

    Meanwhile, Vernon, his face a look of surprise, sought his wife''s eyes, "No background, no name. Why would the queen stake so much on him despite not having power of his own?"

    Naida regarded the scene with a keen eye, "Unexpected and unusual, yes, but is it truly an unwise decision? Asher may have an unknown and alien lineage, but that''s where he shines. He has something nobody in our world could have. He has unimaginable potential and the charisma to lead people, as evident by his consolidating some power of his own within three years. Thatbination is... impressive."

    Vernon contemted on her words, his brows knitted together, "But a king is more than a mere genius. He must be a symbol, a foundation."

    Naida''s voice was thoughtful, her eyes still fixed on the scene before them, "Symbols can be forged, and foundationsid. The Quest of the Worthy was his anvil, and now the throne shall be his forge. We watch as a new era is hammered into shape, and we must adapt if we are to rise along with the ambitions of our new king," Her bright red eyes locked onto Asher as she said with a smile, "Silvia is right. We should focus on strengthening our rtionship with the Drakes."

    "Well, I already know you and our future king were having some friendly visits. Seems like you beat everyone to it," Vernon said with a brief smile, though his eyes held a certain glint.

    Naida lightly chuckled and said, "It started out as a coincidence, thanks to our daughter''s naughtiness."

    "Mother, please. Silvia did nothing wrong," Silvia pouted as she blinked her big, round eyes with an innocent look. She then shifted her gaze towards Asher and looked around the hall with a narrowed and sharp gaze to see if any pea-brained fools were going to step forward to convey their objection.

    Rowena''s eyes were constantly ncing between the representatives of the three Great Houses to study their reactions and to see if they were going to say anything.

    She was able to somewhat rx after seeing that none of these Houses seemed to want to raise any objection.

    Asher curved his lips as he felt that everything he did by running around the kingdom in the past three years and during the quest paid off.

    Those from House Thorne had the highest chance of raising an objection.

    But because of what he did to Edmund and how he was holding the upper hand at this time, they wouldn''t dare to push it.

    Even if they did, he still had Sabina''s support, and he was sure she would be willing to do anything because of the deal they agreed upon.

    As for House Valentine, he had already formed friendly rtions with them despite having a rocky start with Silvia.

    And based on how Silvia was shooting him coquettish nces, he had nothing to worry about them, even in the future as well.

    As for House Drake, the only one who surely would have raised an objection would have been Reba and Oberon.

    But fortunately, due to the timing, both of them weren''t here to cause a ruckus, and Reba didn''t evene despite knowing about this announcement. She would surely be cursing him at the top of her voiceter.

    As for Seron and Silvan, since Rowena is also considered the head of the House, they would find it unwise to go against her decision based on the kind of people they were.

    He thought Silvan might hold it against him for what happened with Ceti, but it seemed as if Ceti and Silvan had already made peace with the matter.

    He felt this father and son duo knew how to keep the best interests in their minds, unlike a certain mother and son duo despite belonging to the same family.

    However, he and Rowena still noticed some uncertain expressions and whispers lingering in the air.

    And indeed, few of them were against it, and some of them weren''t sure if this was a good idea. But since they saw none from the three Great Houses raising any objections, they couldn''t gather the courage to raise their voices.

    Some of them felt convinced it was a good idea because of this very same reason. If the three Great Houses had no issues, then it couldn''t be a bad decision.

    Still, Asher seemed undeterred by the murmur of doubts and the sea of skeptical eyes that met his.

    With amanding presence and a voice that resonated with an unshakeable confidence, he addressed the assembly, his words carrying the force of his conviction,

    "Esteemed lords,dies, and dignitaries of our great kingdom," Asher began, his eyes locking with those of every doubter in the room, "I stand before you, not as a conqueror imposing will, but as a man who hase to call this kingdom home. It is true, I am young, and to many of you, I am an alien who is not of this world and has no background. But the strength of a kingdom lies not in the past glories of a name, but in the present valor and the future aspirations."

    He paced slowly down the tform, the weight of every step measured and kingly while letting himself appear closer to them, "I ask not for blind faith, but for the chance to prove my allegiance and my resolve. The blood that runs through me may not be of thisnd, but the heart that beats within me has pledged itself to its prosperity, to my queen, and to you, its people."

    Thorin finally shifted his gaze towards Asher while Naida''s lips formed a brief smile as she and her family listened.

    The air was thick with a fiery energy, his fervor seemed to ignite a spark in the crowd, "As king, I shall ensure our kingdom stands unrivaled. Our enemies will falter at the mere whisper of our might, and those who dare challenge us will find themselves crushed beneath the unyielding weight of our resolve. We will forge our destiny with iron will and fire-borne spirit, and let it be known across our realm¡ªThe Bloodburn throne does not yield, it conquers!"

    His words, infused with a sincerity and passion that was almost palpable, seemed to sway the mood in the room.

    Eyes that had been cold now flickered with the beginnings of respect, and whispers of uncertainty began to give way to nods of cautious approval.

    Asher had spoken not only to their minds but to their hearts, and in doing so, he had proved to them that he had the grit to be their king.

    "Ooohnn~" Sabina let out a weak whimper as she bit down on her lip and squirmed her legs together, feeling turned on by the sound of his passionate voice and smelling the feverish blood in his veins, which seemed to have gotten influenced by his words.

    But she had no choice but to control herself with all her willpower to maintain decorum.

    Rowena couldn''t help but stare at his back with mes of pride in her crimson eyes.

    She knew he wasn''t giving a speech to merely appease the people gathered here but to voice what he was going to do in the future.

    Otherwise, his words wouldn''t have had such an effect on these people.

    The hall was alive with the murmurs and shuffling of feet as the assembly bowed before Asher, their gestures full of newfound respect, "Your Majesty, we will be honored and proud to have you as our king," they chorused, their voices a harmony of reverence and hope.

    Asher''s smile was modest, yet it held the assurance of a leader as he nodded and gestured at them to rise.

    The next moment, Rowena raised her hand, and the hall stilled instantly, all eyes turning towards her in anticipation, "In the spirit of new beginnings and the dawn of a new era," she began, her voice echoing with an air of mystery that piqued the curiosity of all present, "I have yet another promation to make."

    The crowd exchanged nces, the air thick with questions. What more could there be beyond this historic ascension?

    Rowena''s gaze swept across the assembly before settling on Is, "For the prosperity of our people and thends that nourish us, it is time we forge alliances that strengthen our bonds and ensure our future," The suspense was palpable as every breath was held, waiting for her to unveil her intentions.

    She then turned to Moraxor with a look of steely determination, "King Moraxor, I propose to reinstate your kingdom and to give you the foundation to rebuild your kingdom to its former glory. In return, I seek a union that will be the cornerstone of our alliance."

    Whispers erupted like a sudden storm, spection rampant as to who the proposed union could involve.

    "What in the Seven Hells¡­" Narissara mumbled with a look of disbelief, never expecting such an announcement. Was this why he told her to wait?

    She looked at Moraxor to see his reaction, only to see that he was as calm as a pond. Did he know?

    She looked at Is, who looked at her and nodded with a light smile, "I told you, mother. He only wants the best for us."

    "You¡­" Narissara fell at a loss for words as every notion she held about Asher and his queen waspletely overturned.

    If they truly considered her people as enemies, why would they reinstate her kingdom and give them a chance to rebuild everything?

    Was Is truly right? Were they different from their ancestors? Were they really wishing for a better future for all?

    "As a token of this new era, and to cement ourmitment to one another, I propose that my king shall be joined in marriage to Princess Is, forming a bond between our kingdoms that shall be unbreakable."

    The words hung in the air like a spell, stunning the assembly into silence before gasps filled the hall.

    Eyes turned to the umbralfiend princess, who didn''t appear shocked at all, and it seemed as if this was decided beforehand.

    "Nooo, that''s not fair. He gets to marry our enemy?" Silvia hissed as she shot a bitter re at Is.

    Sabina inwardly sighed as her ghostly red eyesnded on Is, ''Fuuu¡­I underestimated you greatly. How clever of you to sleep on his bed without anyone knowing all this time. Whatever¡­You won''t be the only one, fufu~"

    Is looked at her father and gave a firm nod as he proudly smiled and stepped forward with a puffed-up chest and said in a loud, thunderous voice, "I, King Moraxor, will dly ept this union of our kingdoms if it will result in letting our kingdoms rise to greater heights."

    Narissara felt Moraxor''s gaze earlier, asking for her approval. And strangely enough, she couldn''t think of any reason to refuse. Maybe that audacious yet strong-willed young man might prove her wrong.

    The hall was aze with reactions, a cacophony of disbelief and wonder, as the enormity of their queen and the umbralfiend king''s derations.

    This was not merely a political move; it was a statement of unity and strength, and despite the history they shared, none of them could find a reason to oppose this alliance, for it was not at all detrimental to their kingdom.

    In fact, they inwardlyuded their queen for being so wise since conquering through force can never be as effective as conquering through an alliance like this.

    With the umbralfiends having their princess wedded to their king, they would be part of their kingdom as well.

    Rowena''s eyes shone with satisfaction to see that the people were taking it better than she expected. She then turned to Asher and asked in a regal tone, "Asher Drake, do you ept to take part in this alliance and ept Is as your consort?"

    Asher smiled as he locked his gaze with Is''s shimmering sapphire blue eyes and said, "I wouldn''t have it any other way."

 Chapter 375 To Convey His Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 375 To Convey His Happiness</h4>

    "NOOOO!!!"

    One of the chambers in Bloodwing Mansion was abruptly shaken by a sudden, deafening scream.

    The cry echoed through the high-vaulted ceilings. On an dark, decorated bed, a young man with flowing silver hair and a pale face, sat bolt upright, his fangs bared and his red eyes wild with fury.

    Reba stood near the foot of the bed, her shock evident.

    Only moments ago, she had been silently praying for her son, who had been in aa for almost three years. After employing the physicians to work the special cure on him, her prayers were finally answered!

    But hearing Oberon''s scream, she came back to her senses, "Everyone, out! NOW!" she ordered fiercely.

    Without hesitation, the group of physicians and maids present scrambled out of the room, their faces pale with fear.

    As the heavy doors mmed shut, the only sound that filled the room was Oberon''s heavy panting.

    Reba with a motherly concern sat down beside Oberon and held his shoulders, "My son," she began, her voice soft yetmanding, "calm down. It''s me. You''re safe."

    His wild gaze met hers, "No...NO! Where is he? I want to kill him... RIGHT NOW!" Oberon''s voice trembled with rage as fragmented memories wed at his consciousness.

    The way she sucked that alien''s dick in front of him while throwing away her own dignity. No¡­He has to pay!

    Reba''s eyes widened with rm. She moved swiftly, covering Oberon''s mouth with her hand, "Quiet," she hissed, her gaze darting to the closed door. She could never be too cautious, "You had a nightmare. Nothing more."

    "A nightmare?" Oberon whispered, the intensity of his anger now mixed with confusion.

    Reba paused for a moment, sensing the fragility of the situation. Gently, she responded, "Yes. And you''ve been... sleeping for a while."

    Oberon''s eyes, so like his mother''s, searched her face, desperately seeking answers, "H-How long?"

    Reba''s breath caught in her throat. The weight of the revtion was almost too much for her, but she had to tell him, "Almost three years..." she admitted, her voice barely more than a whisper.

    The news hit Oberon like a sledgehammer, "T-Three?!" His voice was a mix of disbelief and shock.

    Oberon''s eyes darted around the room, still trying to grasp the reality, "How... How is it possible I dreamt a nightmare for three years?" he stammered. His gaze fixated on his mother, seeking the truth, "What happened in all that time?"

    Reba took a deep breath, gathering herself, and recounted everything that had transpired over the past three years.

    From Asher''s triumphant return from the Quest of the Worthy with the Deviar to his consummation with Rowena justst week.

    She didn''t want to convey thest part but she felt it was better for her to convey it to him now rather than let him know through some random person.

    Oberon''s emotions were a tempestuous storm as he listened. When his mother finished, a chilling roar erupted from his lips, "NOOOOO!!!"

    His pupils contracted, and his expression became one of pure, unbridled rage, "That alien dog... he not only dares to take what belongs to me but also put me into this never-ending nightmare!" He leapt from the bed, his intent clear, "He must die!"

    Reba''s eyes widened in panic. Reacting quickly, she grabbed her son, pulling him back, "Oberon, calm yourself!"

    But he was beyond reasoning, his mind consumed by thoughts of vengeance against Asher.

    He thrashed and struggled, trying to overpower his mother, though his efforts didn''t amount to anything.

    In a split-second decision, Reba''s hand shot up, striking Oberon across the face. The sound of the p echoed through the room, and Oberon''s frenzied movements stilled.

    As for Reba, she immediately lowered her trembling hand as if she couldn''t believe she struck him and regretted it right away.

    Holding his face firmly, Reba locked eyes with him, tears shimmering in her eyes, "You think I don''t feel the same anger as you?" she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion, "Believe me, I do. Every day, seeing you in that state, knowing who was responsible... it was a torment. But I held back. I waited patiently and did everything in my power to bring you back. Don''t let that effort go to waste by acting like this."

    Oberon''s chest heaved as he processed her words.

    His voice then quivered with a mixture of fury and despair, "Then what am I supposed to do? Just sit idly and let him have everything that was destined for me?"

    Reba''s gaze hardened, "No," she replied, her voice icy cold, "The past is irreversible, but that doesn''t mean we are helpless. Do you truly believe that I did nothing while you were sleeping?"

    Oberon''s fiery eyes met hers, a glimmer of hope kindling, "You... you have a n, mother?"

    Reba''s lips curled into a chilling smirk, "Asher may think he''s invincible, but he has made many enemies. When he steps into Draconis Kingdom, his fate is sealed. And killing Agonon during his quest? That was him practically digging his own grave. You just need to be patient, my son. Our time wille."

    Oberon''s eyebrows knit in shock, "H-He killed Agonon? The second strongest genius of my generation? How¡­how has he grown so powerful in such a short time? Could he really be..."

    Reba''s eyes darkened, "Don''t be fooled by rumors. He had help. The Umbralfiend Princess and others yed their part. He isn''t the lone genius everyone believes him to be."

    "But the Deviar... he did absorb it, didn''t he?" Oberon pressed, teeth grinding together in suppressed rage.

    Reba clicked her tongue, looking away, clearly displeased, "Yes, that part appears to be true. I still don''t know what kind of trick he came up with to do that," Reba''s voice was weak as she had to grudgingly admit to herself that Asher was not some alien trash.

    The room grew silent, save for the heavy breathing of Oberon, "We should have ended him when we had the chance," he whispered, memories of a younger, soulless Asher flitting through his mind. A time when he was vulnerable, when he could have been easily extinguished.

    The only reasons he never tried was because it was fun to torture him, and secondly, he didn''t want to risk getting caught, especially when the king had given strict orders about keeping him alive.

    But thinking about it now, he should have just bitten the de and get it over with.

    Just thinking about how that alien cur spent the entirest week holding his woman''s body and having his way with her made him suffocate.

    But suddenly, the muffled voices of the maids and servants outside caused both Reba and Oberon''s attention to shift towards the door.

    "Please, you can''t go in now, Your Highness."

    *Knock! Knock!*

    "I heard Prince Oberon has finally woken up. I am here to personally convey my happiness."

    Reba''s eyes sharpened as her fingers curled into fists, wondering who leaked this news to him.

    Oberon''s expression shifted from surprise to disbelief when he heard the voice. Thest voice he''d ever expect to hear at that moment.

    Reba''s nostrils red, "That bastard¡­He is shameless enough toe here?" Reba mumbled as the first thought that came into her mind was to throw him out after pulling out his tongue.

    To have the audacity toe here after putting her son into aa was pushing it.

    But she clenched her jaw as she knew she couldn''t throw out the royal consort, especially since he came here to convey his "happiness".

    Oberon''s face was a portrait of fury, his eyes zed with rage, "Mother, he mustn''te in here. I...I may not be able to control myself."

    Reba felt her heart getting gripped seeing her son''s expression. She nodded and quickly thought of an excuse to make that brat go away.

    She got up to go to the door and make him go away by saying it to his face.

    *Creak!*

    But suddenly, the doors swung open, revealing a seemingly worried Asher. His sharp eyes scanned the room before resting on a red-faced Oberon and a wide-eyed Reba.

    His face rxed into a look of relief, "Ah, it appears I was mistaken," Asher began with a hint of surprise in his voice, "Everyone is alright here? I thought I heard...someone crying and wailing in pain. My sincerest apologies for barging in due to my misunderstanding."

    Veins popped up on Oberon''s face as if he was getting choked with uncontroble emotions.

    Reba''s hands balled into fists, her voice cold as ice, "Your concerns are noted and unnecessary. My son has just woken from a lengthy rest, and thest thing he needs is... disturbances."

    Asher raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence, "Of course, Consort Reba. I merely wished to express my happiness at Prince Oberon''s recovery," His gaze flitted to Oberon, "It''s good to see you awake. It felt like a...long time."

    Oberon red at Asher, lips drawn in a tight line, barely containing his fury. The temptation to strike him down at this moment was so high, but the fact that Asher was no longer a weakling stifled any such urges.

    Asher walked forward and ced his hand on Oberon''s shoulder under Reba''s cold re as he said with a smile, "My wife will surely be pleased to know that our prince is back on his feet. She is a bit tired after our Sacred Union. So I trust you will understand if I convey this news to her a bitter. Hm?"

    Oberon''s right shoulder began to sink under the weight of Asher''s palm, which seemed as heavy as an iron pir.

    But the weight of what Asher said was what seemed to crush him even more on the inside. Did he just imply he fucked her for the entire week?

    Oberon couldn''t even imagine such a pure, dignified, and powerful woman getting defiled by this alien.

    The thought of it sent shockwaves through his body and mind, making the corners of his lips and eyes twitch.

    "Whoa, you alright? Is he having a stroke or¡ª"

    "I am afraid he has to rest now," Reba immediately stepped in with a frigid voice and made Oberon lie down before he does or says something that couldn''t be taken back.

    She even covered his face with the sheet to make sure this bastard''s face wouldn''t trigger her son again.

    She then stood straight and looked at Asher as she said with a harsh squint, "You should leave and let him rest. He hasn''t fully recovered yet to hold a conversation."

    Asher sucked air through his teeth as he nodded, "Ah, of course. He must have suffered too much all this time. How tragic. It''s a good thing¡­he didn''t sleep as long as I did¡­right?" Asher asked as his eyes became eerily cold for a brief moment, the memories of all those hellish years shing in his mind. Only when he saw Oberon''s expression just now could he feel some release from that pain.

    Reba hold her breath, feeling a chill passing down her spine just from this brat''s gaze. What was that look in his eyes? She had never seen something like that before, especially from him.

    It was as if some hellish dark force had momentarily reced him and looked at her.

    She couldn''t believe she almost got intimidated for a second. But before she could say anything,

    "Well, I should leave, but I also came here to tell you something, and I believe you should hear me out. So¡­should we talk here or go somewhere¡­private?" Asher asked with a curve of his lips while Oberon slowly pulled down the sheet off his eyes, wondering what this dog wanted to talk about with his mother in private.

 Chapter 376 A Simple Favor

    <h4>Chapter 376 A Simple Favor</h4>

    Reba''s guest hall was grand, befitting of the Bloodwing Mansion.

    Marble floors gleamed beneath chandeliers, andrge paintings of past Drake family leaders adorned the walls. Yet, amidst this grandeur, an intense confrontation was taking ce.

    As the doors shut behind them, Reba''s cold gaze met Asher''s, the tension palpable, "If you have something to say, then say it. I''ve a multitude of tasks awaiting my attention," she stated, voice dripping with disdain.

    Asher''s casual stroll and amused smirk made her skin crawl, "Ah, always so busy, Consort Reba. It''s a wonder you found time for our little chat," he replied, drawing nearer with each step.

    Reba wrinkled her nose and ignored his rude words, not wanting to engage with him.

    Stopping just inches away, his voice dropped to a threatening whisper,den with mockery, "Perhaps I should assist Prince Oberon in taking another extended nap? For his own benefit, of course."

    Reba''s temper red, her fangs briefly extending, "You would dare threaten my son in my presence?" She couldn''t believe he wasn''t even trying to hide his murderous thoughts towards Oberon.

    "Jesryth isn''t truly under Oberon''smand, is it?"

    Asher''s sudden words hit her like a sledgehammer, causing all bravado to evaporate.

    Her heart raced, but she asked with a cold, cutting expression, "Such an audacious im requires one to bear its consequences. Are you prepared?"

    He looked almost bored as he retorted, "Calling it an ''achievement'' to dupe the 3rd strongest dragon? Intriguing. Your House or you don''t have expertise when ites to clouding and tricking a dragon''s mind while it was young, which only makes me wonder who helped you. It couldn''t have been easy doing it and hiding that fact from everyone, even to this day."

    Defensively, Reba snapped back, "Your ridiculous usations mean nothing without evidence."

    Asher tilted his head, the corner of his mouth lifting in a half-smirk, "Who needs to gather proof when an expert can just inspect the dragon and verify the truth? It''s also strange that your bloodline is dominant in Oberon instead of the Drake bloodline, and people say only true Drakes can control a dragon. I am sure people still have their doubts about how Oberon tamed Jesryth when even your youngest son failed, who looks more like a Drake."

    Reba''s face was drained of color.

    Her eyes uncontrobly shook as she asked in a low, seething voice, "Who¡­told you this?" He couldn''t have possibly found out himself. Nobody else could have known.

    Asher''s face was inches from Reba''s, his eyes locked onto hers with an intensity that seemed to reach into her very soul, "Does it really matter who told me or how I came upon this knowledge?" His voice was quiet, yet every word rang with an unspoken threat, "Your concern should lie in the repercussions of such information bing public knowledge¡ªhow the people, and especially my wife, would react. This is a very serious crime that could even involve getting your son crippled for life."

    Reba''s icy exterior faltered for a moment, her breath catching as she felt the heat of his breath. Just imagining her son getting crippled made her hands tremble.

    Her voice was a venomous hiss when she finally spoke, "What do you want? If you intended to expose my son, you would have done so already. Whye to me?" Reba couldn''t believe even when he was away during the quest, he was probably trying to dig up dirt on her through his connections.

    But just who could have helped him?

    A knowing smirk crept across Asher''s face, "Yes, I have no immediate interest in a scandal. I''m proposing a trade. My silence in exchange for... a favor."

    Reba''s gaze was skeptical, her voiceced with frost, "And what could you possibly want from me?"

    His smile was almost yful now, as though he relished the hold he had over her, "How about bing my ve for starters?"

    The chilling bloody aura of a peak Soul Devourer suddenly emanated from Reba andpletely filled the room. Her fangs fully extended, and her face became eerily pale as a corpse, "Are you that eager to die?" Her voice was low yet chillingly cold and her pale red eyes were brimming with killing intent, "Do not for a moment think I am limited by my status. You have no idea what I can be capable of. Even if I were to perish, I will drag you down with me to the depths of Tartarus."

    Asher saw the cold, frenzied look in her bloody eyes and knew she waspletely serious about what she said while seeing that her pride knew no bounds. And this only made him realize that he couldn''t casually handle a crazy element like her.

    "Tsss," He sucked air through his teeth as he rubbed his arms and said with a mock terrified look, "You almost scared me to death there," He then rxed his arms as he chuckled and said, "I was kidding. Did you think I was serious? How could I dare to make a senior like you do something like that? That would be very disrespectful of me."

    Reba wrinkled her nose as her bloody aura began to seep back into her body, unable to believe she was letting a junior like him mess with her.

    However, her eyes were still brimming with unbridled anger, "If you have nothing serious to say, then I will be leaving," Saying so, she stepped past him to walk towards the door, though she was already thinking of ways to make sure nothing happens to Oberon.

    "Let me be serious then. If you want your dear son to not get crippled, I want you to ensure that Oberon follows mymands¡ªwithout question, without hesitation. He is to be at my beck and call whenever I require his services. In official terms, he would be my vassal," Asher demanded from behind, his hands behind his back while his lips were curving upwards.

    Reba''s eyes zed with suppressed fury as she froze on the spot. Did he just indirectly demand her son to be his servant? How dare he¡­

    She turned around, and her voice was a mixture of shock and anger, barely containing her rage. "Are you utterly deranged? To demand such a thing... Oberon is a prince, respected and skilled, second to none in this kingdom! You are not worthy for him to be your vassal. You are just a consort."

    Asher''sughter was light, but it held a cold edge, "And you must be even more deranged to think your son is too good to be my vassal."

    "You!" Reba''s eyes became redder with fury, though she was unable to think of an achievement of Oberon''s that could outshine whatever Asher recently achieved.

    Asher shrugged and added, "Anyway, there is no point in arguing since I am not asking here. And should you refuse, would that not be an insult? To me, your king?"

    Her eyes shed with a contemptuous light and gave him a look of ridicule, "What did you just say? King? You''re delusional. You will never be king, not by any right or¡ª"

    Reba swallowed her words upon seeing his smug smile, and a realization struck her, "You¡­You cannot be serious¡­" On second thought, he wouldn''t just abruptly say it with such confidence.

    Asher smirked, "Oh, I am. Why don''t you go and ask my wife right now? Hell, just ask one of your servants who at least went out today. See, this is why you shouldn''t skip important announcements."

    The room seemed to close in on her, walls echoing with his words.

    Rowena''s love for Asher was no secret, and this made her realize that it was highly possible he must have seduced and coaxed Rowena into making him the king during their Sacred Union.

    A young queen who had never experienced love must have fallen for such nonsense feelings.

    Her thoughts raced as she realized this would change a lot of things, and this meant this brat could very well rise up in power where nobody in Bloodburn Kingdom could raise a finger against him.

    He must have been nning this all the time, but she never expected him to get things done this quick. How did nobody, especially House Thorne, not object to this? As someone who was originally part of House Thorne, she very well knew what her sister and brother thought of Asher.

    If at least one of the three great houses raised an objection, then the queen couldn''t simply move forward with her decision.

    But why did they remain silent?

    She now realized why he boldly entered her home and was showing such disrespectfulness with no fear.

    She knew that if she turned down his demand, then he would surely try something worse with his newfound power.

    For now, she just had to buy some time. It was not like he could kill or hurt Oberon, who would be his vassal in name.

    It was also amon practice for princes to pledge their loyalty to the king and be their vassals.

    So even on the public side, Oberon won''t lose much face even though it would be humiliating to both him and her.

    When in history did an older and distinguished prince be the vassal of a king far younger than him?

    However, she understood the precariousness of this situation and weighed her next words with care, "And if I agree to this... what guarantees do I have that you''ll keep your end of the bargain?"

    Asher''s eyes sparkled with unspoken glee, "You have my word. And despite what you think of me, I always keep my promises. Do we have a deal?"

    Reba''s mind raced with the implications of her next move, but she could see no other option.

    With a curt nod, she sealed the uneasy agreement, "Very well. But do make sure you keep your word. Otherwise, you don''t want to stand around and find out."

    "Please, I love challenges," Asher said with a mocking smile as he walked past her while Reba curled her lips and almost wanted to p his eyes out.

    His footsteps echoed as he made his way to the door, throwing over his shoulder, "And remember, have Oberon ready to dere himself my vassal upon my ascension tomorrow. Time is of the essence, and I don''t intend to wait."

    With that, he was gone, leaving Reba alone in the looming silence of the guest hall. Her hands, still balled into fists, trembled slightly¡ªnot with fear, but with a seething wrath that begged for release.

    Asher''s words hung in the air, a deration of war in the guise of a favor.

    And Reba knew, deep in the marrow of her bones, that the game had changed irrevocably.

    ¡ª

    The Honeyed Pearl, a name that gleamed and hummed with a vibrancy that was both enticing and exclusive.

    The four-story establishment was a hive of activity, with the allure of the subi ensuring the queues outside were a constant feature. This corner of the city, thriving and decadent, drew in demons in the kingdom from all walks with its reputation.

    In the shadowed alleyway, the cloaked figure slipped unnoticed through the throng, bypassing the lines with a familiarity born of routine. This was no ordinary patron¡ªthe cloak was a tool of secrecy to let himself in without anyone seeing.

    Inside, away from prying eyes, Asher shed his cloak as he strode with Azura and Kiera, who were whispering sweet words into his ears while hugging his arms and pressing their big melons against them.

    They moved with purpose toward Kira''s chambers, the atmosphere charged with a current of anticipation.

    Guarding the door was a vulpini. His presence was an elegant threat, his silver tail a mark of distinction. Sharp eyes, set in an angr face, narrowed at the sight of Asher, and his stance spoke of coiled readiness.

    "Shoichi, my friend," Asher greeted, his smile a polished weapon, "It''s been too long. How fares our dear Madam in the absence of my patronage?"

    Shoichi''s posture stiffened, a wall of silent disdain, "Madam Kira has no need for the presence of any patron to flourish," he retorted, voice cold as steel.

    Before Asher could further tease, a voice like velvet and venom slipped through the door''s threshold, "Shoichi," it called, amand wrapped in allure.

    Shoichi''s vexation was palpable, but obedience overrode it. He stepped aside, granting passage.

    With a yful wink that went unappreciated by the vulpini, Asher entered Kira''s domain, the door closing behind him.

    As Asher stepped into the room, his eyes immediately fell upon a plush chaise draped with silken fabrics.

    And upon it reclined the seductive mistress of this establishment, her figure intoxicating as it was alluring.

    She was a vision, as always, the very essence of temptation. Her gown, a river of green silk, flowed over her form, catching the candlelight and setting it aze with each subtle movement.

    It hugged her curves perfectly, entuating the sensuous arc of her waist, the fullness of her hips, and the tantalizing dip of herrge bosom.

    Her golden hair spilled over her shoulders like a waterfall of sun-warmed silk. Her almond-shaped emerald eyes shifted towards him with a hint of coy.

    A deep neckline allowed a teasing view of her cleavage and hinted at the promise of more hidden beneath the fabric. The gown was offset by her fox-like features - her pointy ears and three bushy, golden tails flicking casually in the dim light.

    "Kira," Asher said, his voice a blend of admiration and familiarity, "I have to say¡­I was impressed with your work while I was gone."

    Kira''s emerald eyes locked onto him with an intensity that could melt steel. The corners of her lips curved into a knowing smile as she got up slowly yet seductively, "Ora~, ora~, I am so ttered that the new king came all the way here to give this lowly Madam such apliment. But let me convey how delightful I am to see you after such a long year, darling."

 Chapter 377 Donéˆ¥æª› Pry Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 377 Don''t Pry Too Much</h4>

    Asher''s gaze followed Kira as she moved around the room with the grace of a dancer, her every step seemed choreographed to captivate.

    She offered him a seat with the elegance of a queen in her court, and he took it, the plush cushion embracing him as he settled in.

    "Since you have exceeded my expectations, you have proved yourself just like you said you will to be my ''friend''," Asher said with a raise of his brow.

    Kira''s smile was like a crescent moon, alluring and slightly mysterious, "To be called a ''friend'' by you is a crest I shall wear with honor," she responded, her voice a melody that yed upon the air, "I assure you, my loyalty is as steadfast as the tides."

    As she gracefully seated herself across from him, Asher''s eyes couldn''t help but linger momentarily on the smooth expanse of her skin down to her deep ravine, showcased so enticingly by her gown.

    She seemed to notice, for the edges of her smile deepened just so, and she poured the aromatic drink with a flourish that suggested she knew exactly the effect she was having.

    Kira handed him a cup, the scent of the drink pulling him back to the matter at hand, "The Deviar is quite the prize," she said, her eyes locked onto his, "After your triumph over Prince Agonon, I doubt anyone would dare question your authority because of your origins and background. That treasure alone is a deterrent in its own right."

    Asher epted the cup, the warmth from the liquid seeping into his hands while knowing what exactly she was talking about.

    He then took a measured sip, his eyes never leaving Kira, "So tell me, Kira, how exactly did you find out about Oberon and his dragon?"

    With a graceful gesture that made her tails ripple, Kira caressed her flute, her voice smooth as honey, "You tter me, darling. I don''t want to brag, but it takes someone who can create illusions to please people to discern other beings experiencing such an illusion. In this case, it didn''t take much effort to see Jesryth is fooled to think Oberon is worthy of being its Master."

    She then shook her head with a look of disapproval, "But such methods are not really dependable. Things can go wrong any time when you apply them to powerful beasts like dragons. There is a reason Oberon rarely calls upon Jesryth."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed just a fraction, a flicker of intrigue passing through them, "How interesting. But why does it feel like you already knew this before I even asked you?"

    Her lips curled into a coy smile, "And what leads you to believe such a thing?"

    The corners of his mouth tilting up slightly, he asked, "Does the term ''Oseon Continent'' ring any bells?"

    For a moment, Kira''s expression wavered imperceptibly, her emerald eyes sharpening. But on the outside, her expression was smooth as ever as she said, "Oseon? It does ring a bell. But it''s just filled with death and strife, hardly worthy of interest. It may have been quite famous almost two centuries ago, but now...nobody cares."

    "But some do," Asher chuckled, swirling the contents of his cup, "...especially certain people like Reba, who has been rather... persistent in her quest to uncover how her son fell into aa. To find someone capable of inducing such a state without a trace? She wasn''t wrong to think that there couldn''t be many with such exceptional talent in our world."

    "I do feel ttered by your judgment of my capabilities, my king," Kira said, her voice a melody that danced in the air, "But you needn''t worry about what Reba does. It won''t affect us."

    Asher, sitting across from her, hummed thoughtfully. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, his gaze never leaving Kira, "I had thought to intervene and stop Reba, thinking you might have a connection to the Oseon Continent."

    For a fraction of a second, a flicker of change passed through Kira''s eyes, but her expression remained as serene as a stillke.

    Asher took another sip as he added, "But to my surprise, it seems Reba found nothing that could satisfy her curiosity. Anyway, my efforts would have been wasted since you said we shouldn''t be concerned."

    Kira clicked her tongue in pity, "Poor Reba must be quite frustrated. But I feel moved that you almost decided to stop her for my sake," Her eyes trembled with nervousness and worry as she said with a look of pain, "If she one day finds out it''s me, she will definitely leave my body dry of blood. But what can I do? Your needs are more important than my measly life. You still have to be careful though," Kira sighed with a coy blinking of her eyes.

    Asher''s smile widened, "Oh, how lucky I am to have a sincere madam like you willing to do my bidding. But don''t worry about me. She knows I''m not capable of such a thing," His voice carried a hint of disappointment as he added, "It''s a shame, though... If you had some connection to the Oseon Continent, I would''ve been very interested in the fall of the Kingdom of Eclipsion. It is one of the intriguing mysteries of our world, even though people think they got too greedy and caused their own downfall or that Draconians secretly caused their fall. So many theories are there as to what happened."

    Kira''s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze bing sharper.

    However, the corners of her lips curved in a subtle smile, "Eclipsion''s fall? Haai~¡­It was quite a tragic event. Such a kingdom of wisdom and magic, gone in the blink of an eye."

    Asher leaned back, observing her, "True. Their kingdom wasn''t as old as our kingdom, but they rapidly gained power. Some say that if they hadsted another five hundred years, they might''ve rivaled even the Draconis Kingdom."

    Kira''s tails swayed slowly behind her, each movement hypnotic. She took a sip from her drink, her gaze never leaving Asher,

    "Rivaling the Draconis Kingdom? Now, that would''ve been a sight to behold," Kira mused, her voiceced with a hint of amusement, "But s, history is written by the victors, and Eclipsion is but a whisper in the wind now."

    Asher watched her closely, a knowing look in his eyes, "Yes, very tragic indeed for a kingdom that had such a bright future and was so proud in nature," Asher mused, his voice carrying a hint of curiosity, "They even refused an alliance with us when House Valentine proposed one 230 years ago. It''s as if they were confident of their potential."

    Kira shook her head, "Too proud for their own good, don''t you think?" Her voice was a melody, each word dripping with a mix of charm and sarcasm.

    Asher shrugged, his eyes never leaving hers, "But why wouldn''t they be? The race of Caleumbra, which ruled the kingdom, was known for their few numbers yet also for their frightening power of illusions, making even the Draconis Kingdom not try any reckless moves to usurp their kingdom. But how did they end up going extinct? You are quite the expert when ites to not only illusions but also information. So, do you have any idea how they failed to see their own greed? Were they that hungry for power like the draconians or too foolish enough to get taken advantage of?"

    Kira''s tails stopped dancing as they slowly floated down. Her gaze locked onto Asher''s, a mysterious smile ying on her lips, "How could a lowly Madam like me guess such things? My illusions are mere tricks, not worthy of yourpliment and you overestimate how informed I am," she said, her voiceced with humility and then looked down, "Ora~ You finished your drink already. Let me fill it up for you," She stood up and turned to refill his drink, her fluffy tails swaying hypnotically behind her.

    However, Asher stood up, following her with his gaze, "I didn''t know mere tricks were enough to fool House Thorne and charm their young lords without even making them realize that they were slowly walking towards their grave," he said, his voice holding a deeper meaning.

    As she poured the drink, her eyes momentarily glowed with a dangerous light, unseen by Asher.

    She spoke nonchntly, her voice smooth and controlled, "I really have no idea what you''re talking about. Please, darling, stop teasing me like this. It''s not charming of you."

    Asher curved his lips as he slowly walked towards her, each step deliberate, closing the distance between them, "I also heard the Caleumbras were served by a respected noble tribe of Vulpins, known for being their advisers," he began, his voice low and steady, "And there was a rumor that the fallen king of Eclipsion had an affair with the matriarch of that tribe... and even fathered a child. Such a union is considered impossible because of their bloodlines being so different. But I guess it was one of those one-in-a-million chances."

    Kira''s hand, still holding the bottle, tightened imperceptibly. Her breathing remained even, but the subtlest shift in her aura betrayed a flicker of tension.

    Asher stepped closer, now standing right behind her. He leaned in, his breath warm against her ear as he whispered with a subtle smile, "But I think that child is alive, closer to us than we think. What do you think? Do you maybe know them? They must be pretty old by now."

    But his brows furrowed when suddenly, Kira''s aura began to subtly shift.

    The air around her seemed to shimmer with an unfamiliar energy, and her form began to transform, revealing something he had never seen before.

    Her slender figure became more ethereal, her skin glowing with a faint, otherworldly sheen that reflected soft hues of silver.

    The three golden tails swayed more gracefully, almost mesmerizingly, as if imbued with a deeper magic. Her fox-like ears, already pointed, became slightly more elongated, echoing the elegance of the Caleumbras he had seen in books.

    The delicate horns that emerged from her hair glistened pearly white, curving elegantly back amidst her luscious golden locks.

    Then, in one fluid, mesmerizing motion, Kira turned around to face Asher.

    Her eyes, nowrger and more luminous, glowed with a captivating green, their vertical pupils dting as they locked onto his. She stepped closer, her movements a blend of predatory grace and seductive charm.

    Reaching up, she delicately caressed Asher''s cheek with her slender, perfectly manicured fingers.

    "It really was you¡­" Asher mumbled, his face looking both shocked and mesmerized even though he had his suspicions.

    Her voice, now a blend of seductive allure and underlying danger, echoed softly, "You should know, darling, a woman doesn''t like it when a man pries too much into her affairs."

    Before Asher could let any thought cross his head, he saw his surroundings suddenly dissolving into pitch-ck darkness.

 Chapter 378 The Last Caleumbra

    <h4>Chapter 378 The Last Caleumbra</h4>

    "You should know, darling, a woman doesn''t like it when a man pries too much into her affairs."

    Just as she said this, Asher''s eyes widened as the room around him suddenly dissolved into an abyss, plunging him into a realm of inky darkness.

    His surroundings, once familiar and tangible, now became an endless void. Startled, he instinctively transformed into his Hellbringer form, expecting his power to break through the illusion.

    "Huh¡­" Yet, despite his transformation, he remained trapped in the darkness. A sense of confusion surged within him as he realized his transformation made no difference in this illusionary prison.

    But he calmly surveyed the engulfing ckness. His form, usually a beacon of terror and strength, now seemed inconsequential against the vast emptiness.

    He flexed his powerful muscles and unleashed a surge of energy, but the darkness absorbed it without a trace.

    This was a whole nother level of illusion he hadn''t dealt with before. This made his eyes quiver with shock and realization to know that Kira was far more powerful than he expected.

    The aura he felt earlier was definitely that of a peak Soul Devourer! And he was beginning to realize why people feared the potential of Caleumbras. No wonder this realm was happy even when they went extinct.

    "Kira, you''ve made your point," he called out into the void, his voice echoing into the darkness, "But this isn''t cute."

    At the same time, in the oppressive silence of the dark, Asher stood still, his mind racing. He began to focus, channeling his energy inward, searching for a way to unravel the illusion from within.

    Kira''s figure suddenly materialized a few feet away, her emerald eyes piercing through the darkness, "Don''t bother trying. I made your mind imprison you. So whatever you do here is just your imagination, while on the outside, you are standing paralyzed. But if you try too hard to escape, you might just end up crippling your mind again," She said with an alluring smile, though each of her words dripped with a deadly intent.

    Asher immediately stopped whatever he was about to do and slowly turned around to look at her with a narrowed gaze, "Now I see why you said you only employed tricks so far to get things done. If this is the true extent of your powers, it makes sense how you managed to fool us all. Who would think a ''humble'' madam of an establishment like this would turn out to be the child that carried the bloodline of an extinct race."

    Kira twisted one of the golden locks of her hair in a sultry fashion as she looked at him with a soul-melting smile, "Ora~ I am not as good as you think. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made the mistake of underestimating you the first time we met."

    "You mean you failed to kill me? Is that your regret?" Asher asked with a tilt of his head.

    Kira''s cold yet seductive smile didn''t waver as she maintained eye contact with Asher, "Of course," she began, her voice smooth yetced with a hidden frustration, "You were a factor I never sawing. Who would have expected a soulless cripple to wake up? And a never-before-seen genius at that. I should have known you were no ordinary cripple considering your alien origins."

    Her gaze intensified, reflecting a mix of anger and frustration as she added, "You ruined over a century''s worth of my efforts that I painstakingly aplished. I knew this day woulde ever since you fooled me. But I hoped you wouldn''t be sharp-witted enough to pry into my background. I guess that was too much to hope for."

    Asher, unfazed, shook his head slightly, a disappointed look on his face, "I didn''t expect you to be this angry at me when all this time you told me you were my friend. I am feeling quite hurt now."

    Kira raised an eyebrow, herugh sultry yet chilling, "Ora~ I did consider you as my friend, and I liked you while you were a useful friend to me. But like our lives, friendships expire."

    "It doesn''t have to, not when we havemon enemies," Asher countered firmly, his gaze steady, "I know you didn''t make Edmund and Oberon salivate for your attention just to amuse yourself. And I also know you didn''t risk so much to help me put Oberon into aa. You wanted to see Reba suffering for all these years. So let me out of here, and we both can get what we want."

    Kira''s shortughter, cold and disconcerting, filled the void, "You misunderstand, darling. Did you think I was only after those belonging to House Thorne?"

    Asher furrowed his brows as Kira continued as her emerald eyes began to shimmer with killing intent, "200 years ago, your queen''s father had a hand in the destruction of my people and kingdom. House Valentine proposed the idea, House Thorne provided the right weapons, and your dead father-inw and his House executed it. That is how these three great houses worked when they partnered up. Always has ever since the existence of this kingdom."

    Asher''s expression froze as he didn''t know Rowena''s father was involved in all this. Just how many people did that old son of a bitch piss off and leave behind enemies even after his death?

    Her emerald eyes shook with cold resentment as she added, "They took advantage of the kindness of my people and tortured and raped them to death to unearth the secret arts and knowledge of my people. And all because my people were tricked into their own destruction."

    Asher didn''t know the Bloodburn Kingdom wasn''t as nice as it seemed. He knew it was the most merciful onepared to other demon kingdoms. But it was still a demon kingdom in a realm like this, and history was written by the victors. No wonder he never knew.

    "And when they seeded, everyone in this kingdom rejoiced and felt relieved at the fall of my kingdom after butchering them. After all, it was better than my people possibly forming an alliance with the enemies of the Bloodburn Kingdom or growing strong enough to be a threat, right?" Kira asked as her eyes shimmered with a storm of emotions.

    Asher didn''t know what to say to that since he couldn''t refute her words.

    "So¡­" Kira''s smile began to fade as a soul-chilling darkness took root in her eyes, "To truly destroy all the so-called three great Houses in this kingdom, your kingdom needs to perish until not a speck of it is left. That is the final promise I gave to my people, and anybody who tries to stop me will die a fool''s death, including¡­you."

    Asher''s frown deepened as he took a defiant step forward, "Do you seriously think I will let you destroy my kingdom? So don''t try anything stupid, and we can find amon ground here. Trying to destroy my kingdom will only cost you your life. Surely, your people wouldn''t want thest living Caleumbra to die a vain death."

    Internally, Asher was grappling with the gravity of Kira''s revtion. He knew the mes of vengeance burning in her eyes all too well ¨C they mirrored his own. This made him realize she wasn''t going to stop, and it was either kill or be killed.

    Kira''s cold smile did not waver as she let out a soft, menacing giggle, "Ora~ How considerate of you. But the wishes of the dead do not matter. And I am not foolish enough to take it down alone. Did you think I was doing nothing but ying the role of a Madam here for all these years?"

    Asher frowned as he wondered who all she managed to get to help her.

    "But the question you should be asking is, do you really think you can stop me? You might have had a chance if you were to be a peak Soul Devourer. And that''s why I have to regretfully kill you before you can achieve your true potential. It''s a pity...this madam liked you, and I was curious to see how far you could have been useful to me. If only you didn''t belong to this kingdom, things could have gone differently for us."

    Asher clenched his jaw, feeling the weight of her words, "So stop before it''s toote," he urged while his mind was racing to get out before she made his own mind kill him.

    Kira let out a coquettish sigh, "It''s already toote," Her eyes then glowed with killing intent, "See you in the Seven Hells, darling," she whispered, pping her hands together.

    Asher''s expression contorted with pain as cracks manifested in the darkness and widened, each one like a sharp de slicing through his mind, "Urgh!" Asher grunted as he struggled to keep his mind from falling apart.

    Kira''s eyes were cold as she watched Asher, "Don''t struggle, or it won''t be painless. I know what the people here did to you while you were a cripple. You don''t want to suffer again in yourst moments."

    "You¡­have¡­no idea¡­ughhh¡­" Asher managed to mutter out words with gritted teeth as he fell to his knees, each deep crack sending waves of searing pain through his mind. He could feel the overwhelming force threatening to crush his mind.

    However, Kira suddenly frowned upon feeling the space in this darkness take a sudden, sweltering turn. The space crackled with an unbearable heat, a stark contrast to how it was before.

    Wanting to find out what was going on, her form wavered like a mirage, and as she snapped back to reality, her eyes widened in disbelief.

    Before her stood Asher, standing still, though his face twisted in an expression of excruciating agony.

    "How¡­" Her eyes widened when she saw his skeleton glowing with an eerie dark green light from underneath his skin.

    Kira''s instincts screamed danger; she moved swiftly, almost a blur, darting towards the window.

    *BOOM!*

    Asher''s body suddenly became the epicenter of a cataclysmic explosion.

    Dark green mes erupted from him, engulfing everything in their path while a space-shattering shockwave spread in every direction for kilometers.

    The entire chamber surrounding him and even the entire floor disintegrated, leaving nothing but smoldering ashes in the wake of the inferno.

    Amidst the chaos, the skeletal figure of Asher emerged, a haunting silhouette against the raging mes.

    His bones glowed ominously with a dark green luminescence, casting a sinister glow in the air. The hollow sockets of his skull zed with the same eerie light as they looked around with a hint of confusion.

    Outside, the blood moon hung heavily in the sky, its crimson hue reflecting ominously on the scene below.

    His figure hovered in midair, his cape billowing around him like a shroud while he scanned the surroundings, but Kira was gone, vanished into the night.

    All he could see was people panicking down on the ground while shooting confused and terrified nces at him.

    Even if he warned Rowena, he was sure Kira would have left the kingdom by that time, and nobody could catch someone who had managed to hide in enemy territory for over a century.

    "Kira¡­We aren''t done¡­" Asher mumbled as his bony hands clenched into fists, realizing that it was better that he managed to found out such a very dangerous foe before it was toote.

    Otherwise, she would have pulled his strings like a puppet until he became useless or a threat.

    But the problem now was he had no idea how to find and deal with her before she executed her n to destroy his kingdom.

 Chapter 379 Stand Strong Or Fall

    <h4>Chapter 379 Stand Strong Or Fall</h4>

    As the embers from the explosion still glowed in the night, a tall figure d in ck armor that seemed to absorb the light around it descended towards Asher on her mount.

    The blood-red slits of her helmet betrayed no emotion, and her crimson cape fluttered dramatically in the night breeze.

    "Are you alright, Your Highness?" Eradicator''s stoic voice, muffled slightly by her helmet, echoed beside his ears.

    Asher, still thinking about what happened, gave a silent nod. His form returned to normal, but his gaze remained distant. Fortunately, he survived Kira only because his Rupture of the Damned ability activated on its own as if knowing he was about to die. It was a good thing he learned about it.

    Shoichi was also nowhere to be seen, and based on the remains here, it didn''t seem like he died nor could he be that weak to die instantaneously. He was pretty sure Kira had warned him about escaping the moment he got trapped in the illusory world she had created in his mind.

    It now made more sense why Shoichi was so protective of her. The two must be from the fallen Eclipsion Kingdom and he must be from the vulpini tribe on her mother''s side.

    But what concerned him was that Kira was a dangerous threat on the loose, and he knew she had a very powerful informationwork that she must have built over a century.

    She must also have some powerful allies who may even die for her after getting beguiled by her charms.

    He had no idea what she was nning to do next and when she might try to attack his kingdom.

    Eradicator shifted, her armor clinking softly, "Your Highness, you shouldn''t linger here. This ce... it could lead to misunderstandings among the people."

    Regaining his focus, Asher nced down at the gathering crowd below. Their faces reflected a mix of fear and confusion.

    How weird it was to be spotted at a brothel on the day of getting dered to be their king.

    He cursed Kira under his breath for dragging him into this scandal, especially on this day.

    But then, an idea sparked in his mind, "No need to worry about that," he said, more to himself than to Eradicator. With a swift motion, he floated down towards the crowd, raising his hands in a gesture of peace.

    "Everyone, please, calm down," Asher spoke, his voice carrying a calming authority that seemed to resonate with the crowd. His presence, a blend of regalposure and a hint of mystical power, immediately began to ease the tension in the air.

    The crowd''s murmurs quieted as they turned their attention to him. Asher knew he had to spin this situation to his advantage before his enemies used this to turn the narrative against him.

    It was not like he had to conjure any lies though.

    He let out a heavy sigh, which seemed to carry the weight of the kingdom.

    The people, already tense, leaned in closer, their faces a mix of anticipation and concern.

    Some were already feeling skeptical about what he was doing here at this time of the night.

    "I have bad news to break to you," Asher announced finally, his voice steady yet filled with a gravity that immediately silenced the murmurs.

    A collective gasp rippled through the crowd, a wave of anxiety washing over them. They exchanged worried nces, each person bracing for the unknown.

    "The Madam of Honeyed Pearl, whom many of you know and have visited, was not who she appeared to be," Asher continued, his gaze sweeping over the crowd, "She was an enemy in disguise, a danger hiding in in sight within our kingdom."

    The revtion struck like a bolt of lightning, leaving the crowd, especially the men, visibly shocked. Whispers of disbelief swirled among them, their faces reflecting a mix of betrayal and heartbreak.

    For many, the Temptress Supreme had been a figure of allure and fascination; now, she was the face of treachery?!

    "I just saw her divine visagest night. How could someone like her be nning all this??" A noblemanmented as tears formed in his eyes.

    "Shhh. Do you dare doubt the words of our future king? Do you think he came here for fun when he is married to our all-powerful and beautiful queen? I always knew that foxy bitch was too good to be true," A noblewoman said with a look of contempt.

    "An anonymous informant revealed her true identity to me," Asher borated, his words measured, "I acted immediately upon this intelligence and confronted her. I could havee here with a huge army, but then she would use that as a warning to escape. So, I had no choice but to try and take her down on my own. Unfortunately, since she had been here for a long time, she already had contingencies in ce for situations like this and managed to escape."

    He paused, letting the gravity of the situation sink in. The crowd was hanging onto every word, their initial shock turning into a thirst for answers.

    Asher decided to not mention Kira was thest Caleumbra alive until he discussed this with Rowena and let her decide.

    However, House Thorne was surely going to hate him more because of this, but at the same time, they would feel relieved since it was better than Kira executing her ns right under their noses.

    "She is dangerous, and her escape poses a threat to us all. But I assure you, I will not rest until she is captured and punished. She will answer for her attempts to sabotage our kingdom," Asher dered, his determination clear in his voice.

    The crowd nodded in agreement, their expressions hardening with resolve, though some of the men were still in shock, suffering from heartbreak.

    For so many years, they had pined for the heart of the Temptress Supreme, but now not only did she turn out to be an enemy of the kingdom but also out of their reach forever.

    And the very same night, so many men were unable to sleep and kept drinking to heal their broken hearts.

    ¡ª

    Asher stepped into Rowena''s study roomte at night, his footsteps muted against the rich carpet. The room was barely lit, with only a few candles flickering, casting long shadows on the walls.

    As usual, she was always up herete at night. But now she seemed even more busy considering what happened not too long ago.

    Rowena, absorbed in her task, was using her Whisper Stone to send out a flurry of instructions. Her face was a picture of concentration and regal responsibility.

    Upon noticing Asher, her expression softened, and she set aside the Whisper Stone. Standing up, she looked at him with a mix of concern and relief in her eyes, "Are you alright?" she asked, her voice betraying a hint of worry.

    Asher offered her a reassuring smile, "Yes, I''m fine. But you shouldn''t spend too much time and resources on this hunt for Kira. It''s unlikely we''ll catch her using conventional methods," he advised, his tone practical yet gentle.

    Rowena sighed, acknowledging his point, "I''m aware," she admitted, "But as queen, it''s my duty to act, even if the results aren''t guaranteed. It''s about reassuring our people and maintaining order. You''ll also have to do things like this when you be the king tomorrow."

    Then, her expression shifted to one of curiosity and concern, "But why do you believe Kira is so dangerous? What makes a vulpinari a significant threat? Even if she is a peak Soul Devourer, she can''t be too dangerous."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he recounted the events, detailing Kira''s unexpected powers and her true identity. As he spoke, Rowena''s eyes grew wider with every word.

    "She...is thest Caleumbra? That''s..." Rowena whispered in disbelief, her voice barely audible. The revtion seemed to shake her usualposure, bringing a rare look of astonishment to her face.

    Asher nodded, his expression serious, "It seems not every Caleumbra perished all those years ago. The real issue is Kira''s vendetta. She wants to annihte our kingdom because of its role, including your father''s, in the downfall of her kingdom. Did you know about this?"

    Rowena''s eyes reflected aplex mixture of memories and cold detachment. She exhaled softly, "Yes, I was aware. My father once confided in me about the necessity to obliterate the Eclipsion Kingdom. They were seen as a burgeoning threat, potentially aligning with the Draconians or the werewolves to dominate our realm. He chose secrecy over public revtion, attributing their downfall to our enemies to let any lingering Eclipsion sympathizers target them instead of us. He told me so that I would take the same measures if a situation like that arises again."

    Her gaze hardened, the queen in her resurfacing, "Kira''s vendetta, though understandable, is misdirected. She only has her kingdom to me. If you pose a danger, you either stand strong or fall. We can''t afford to make the same mistake again."

    Asher''s brow arched slightly, absorbing her words. The ruthless nature of demon politics wasn''t lost on him, but Rowena''s indifferent eptance struck a chord.

    But he could see she was thinking like a queen, and any demon ruler would consider this normal.

    When one excels at something, they garner attention, and demons seek to take advantage of them.

    So, just like Rowena said, one had to either have the power to discourage anyone from taking advantage of them or sumb or fall to others, for nobody in this world would sit still while letting a potential threat grow in power.

    The same happened with Draconis Kingdom, which grew in power rapidly over time, and he knew this was what Rowena meant by saying they could not afford to make the same mistake again.

    This was also why he wasn''t surprised the Bloodburn Kingdom covertly tried to kill every Caleumbra. Otherwise, those like Kira woulde back with a vengeance.

    All this contrasted starkly with things on Earth where the entire world would judge for destruction at this level while a number of organizations promoting all kinds of rights and welfare would also put their noses in.

    "But did they really pose a threat to us? From what Kira said, it seems like we destroyed them for their power," Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    Rowena shook her head and asked with strong confidence in her eyes, "Would you rather believe an enemy or our kingdom?"

    Asher fell into a dilemma, and he knew Rowena had absolute faith in her father and everything he must have told her.

    He also didn''t know if Kira was telling the truth, but he felt that she wasn''t lying. Why would she if she was going to kill him?

    However, he couldn''t convince Rowena what was wrong or right without solid proof.

    But even if Kira was telling the truth and had every right to be angry, she was targeting his kingdom.

    No matter how tragic her past was, he couldn''t let her destroy everything he painstakingly earned. He suffered years of torture and lost an entire lifetime. Just like Kira, he also couldn''t let anyone stand in his way.

    "You are right. Don''t worry. We won''t let her touch our kingdom," Asher said with cold determination, making Rowena''s expression soften as she ced her hand on his cheek and said, "I know. She could pose a serious threat to us in the future and we will destroy her before she does anything to our kingdom. But for now, we should now focus on your coronation tomorrow. Nothing is more important," Her eyes softened as she added with a hint of warmth on her face, "I want it to happen without any hups and-"

    Before she couldplete her sentence, Asher''s hand suddenly wrapped around a startled Rowena''s waist as he pulled her closer and smirked, "That can wait. I will be bing the king tomorrow, but it doesn''t change that I am your husband, and I shouldn''t neglect my duties as one, especially thiste at night."

    Rowena''s face began to form a reddish hue as her eyshes fluttered, and averted her gaze, "Let''s¡­go to our chambers¡­" She said in a low voice, her hands on his arms, and couldn''t believe he wanted to do it here, a ce where she worked. There was also a huge dignified portrait of her father hanging on a wall, facing them.

    While he was away during the quest, she even made arrangements for him to sleep in her room and let him use it as his own room. She made sure to let him know right after their Sacred Union was over.

    And still he...

    "No need to worry about losing face here. We are alone, and this entire castle is ours. We can do whatever the hell we want anywhere," Asher said with a wink.

    "You know no restraint..." Rowena said in a low, chiding voice, though her words contrasted with losing strength in her hands that was holding him back.

    "But you love that about me," Taking it as his cue, he grabbed her round, soft buttocks and lifted her up onto his body, her big breasts pressing against his chest like a pair of soft,rge sweet buns. His hands were already busy pulling apart the back of her gown, revealing her alluring and curvy naked back.

    Rowena couldn''t find it in herself to answer his shamelessment and could only put her arms around his neck, letting him seal her lips with his.

    But the moment she felt his warmth and smelled his tantalizing blood, she began to forget any embarrassment she felt earlier.

    And for the next few hours, the merciless consort didn''t let his queen get back to work by keeping her supply body busy on the table with his one-eyed dragon.

 Chapter 380 A Historical Day

    <h4>Chapter 380 A Historical Day</h4>

    The air in the Bloodburn Kingdom was electric, charged with an excitement that rippled through the streets and alleys, reaching every nook and cranny.

    Today was a day for the history records - the coronation of Asher Drake as king, an alien with unknown origins who had defied the norms and expectations of their society.

    Whispers and chatter filled the air as throngs of people from all walks of life gathered outside the imposing gates of Demonstone Castle.

    Their eyes were fixed on the grand entrance, eagerly awaiting a glimpse of the nobility, the ministers, and the esteemed elders making their way inside for the momentous event.

    "It''s truly a day to be remembered," a merchant said to his neighbor, his eyes shining with anticipation, "Never thought I''d live to see a consort rise to be king! Our queen''s love for him has no bounds, hoho."

    His neighbor, an elderly demon with wisps of silver hair, nodded in agreement, "Yes, and not just any king. One without the Drake Bloodline. Some of my friends are uneasy, but I say let''s embrace this change. The queen wouldn''t choose unwisely."

    Young demons scampered around, their excitement palpable, "Do you think the new king will bring us more glory? Like in the old tales of the Great Devourer?" one of them asked, his eyes wide with curiosity.

    "Of course, he will," replied another confidently, "He''s the Immortal Consort, isn''t he? He earned a powerful Deviar and even defeated Prince Agonon. He will be no ordinary king!"

    As the nobles continued to file into the castle, the air was shaking with fervor. Dark banners fluttered in the breeze, and the castle itself seemed to be holding its breath, waiting for the moment when Asher would officially be crowned.

    Inside, the grand hall was a spectacle of opulence and power. The throne stood majestically at the end of the room, bathed in a supernatural light that seemed to whisper of the greatness that was toe. The nobles took their seats in hushed reverence, their eyes fixed on the dais where history was about to be made.

    In the midst of it all, themon folk outside continued to specte and dream. For them, this was more than just a ceremony; it was a beacon of hope, a sign that their kingdom was on the cusp of reiming its former glory under a new, unprecedented ruler.

    However, there was also another event to rejoice and celebrate for them.

    Today was not just the coronation of their new king, but also his wedding to the Umbralfiend Princess. This union symbolized a new era, a merging of two formidable kingdoms. Even if the Umbralfiends were falling short of their past glory, nobody could dominate them in the waters.

    As the crowd waited eagerly, their eyes were drawn to a grand chariot, its dark blue hue striking against the castle''s imposing architecture. Whispers spread like wildfire as the chariot approached, its intricate design and regal bearing leaving no doubt that it carried the Umbralfiend Princess.

    "She must be inside," a young woman whispered to herpanion, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "The Princess of the Umbralfiends! So strong and beautiful. No wonder our king wants to take her in as his consort."

    However, her friend wrinkled her nose, "But that could make her dangerous. What if she poisons our king''s ears by bing his consort? What if she uses him to help her own kingdom?"

    "Ha! Do you think our queen is going to sit still? She is still our all-powerful queen, and she isn''t going to let any other woman dominate her man," She confidently said with a smirk.

    Around the castle, the presence of numerous Umbralfiends was a sign of the significance of this day. Guards were on high alert, ensuring the event proceeded without a hitch, but their stern expressions couldn''t mask the underlying sense of pride and optimism.

    The citizens, while still harboring memories of past conflicts, seemed willing to set aside their grievances for the greater good. Today was about unity and the promise of a brighter future. The prospect of their kingdom gaining from this alliance with the Umbralfiends was a thought that brought hope to many hearts.

    Meanwhile, the chariot''s interior, bathed in the dark light filtering through its curtains, was a quiet haven from the bustling excitement outside.

    Is, sitting gracefully with her hands folded on herp, broke the silence with a gentle voice, tinged with hope, "Father must have already reached there, right?"

    Narissara, sitting across from her, continued to gaze out of the window. The reflection of the excited crowd flickered in her eyes, yet her expression remained distant, untouched by the fervor outside. She gave a slow, almost imperceptible nod in response as if her mind was elsewhere.

    Is''s smile waned, reced by a look of mncholic understanding. "Mother, please don''t be silent," she implored softly, her voiceced with a sadness that came from deep within, "I know you are disappointed in me, and I am sorry I am not the daughter you wanted me to be. But I promise I won''t make things worse for you or our people. Just...don''t hate me, please."

    There was a momentary silence, a suspended breath where time seemed to still. Narissara''s chin quivered as her eyes closed, a battle of emotions ying out behind her lids.

    Ever since Asher talked to her that day, Narissara couldn''t sleep that night while thinking about the past, especially memories of Is as she grew up and the things Narissara did to make her fulfill the prophecy.

    In every single one of those memories, she never saw Is smile and only saw pain and sadness on her face.

    ''A wraith in her life¡­'' It crushed her to realize that the impudent young man was right. She was like a wraith to Is the entire time.

    His words triggered things she was blind to before, and after the announcement yesterday, she felt maybe he was sincere about everything.

    And despite everything Is did for their sake, their people lost the war and weren''t in a good state.

    What if the right thing to do was to believe in her daughter for the first time? The prophecy also hints to that. Maybe it was time to let go of the past.

    When Narisssara opened her eyes again, there was a vulnerability rarely seen in the queen.

    She reached out, her hand gently enveloping Is''s, her voice no longer cold but softened with a maternal warmth, "I can never hate you, Is, no matter what you do. You have already sacrificed so much that I realized I don''t have any right to demand you to do anything more. It''s true we don''t see things the same way, but now all I want is for you to live happily and never forget your roots. Even if you are taking thest name ''Drake'', remember you are my daughter before all that."

    "Mother..." Is''s voice was barely a whisper, thick with emotion.

    Tears shimmered in her eyes as she leaned forward, embracing her mother in a hug that spoke volumes of the years of distance and unspoken words between them.

    Narissara''s eyes widened, her arms awkwardly hanging in the air. But then she allowed her own rigid posture to soften, her trembling arms wrapping around her daughter for the first time in her life.

    And the moment she felt Is''s frame in her embrace, a drop of tear trickled down Narissara''s left eye upon realizing how much she wronged her for her entire life.

    For a moment, amidst the grandeur and anticipation of the day ,the mother and daughter found a quiet reconciliation, a bridge over the chasm that had separated their hearts for so long.

    Inside the castle, the grand doors of the throne room swung open with a majestic flourish, heralding the entrance of Asher and Rowena, along with the 5 Bloodborn Guards.

    Ceti was also following them, happy that this ceremony required her presence here.

    She couldn''t believe this young alien, with whom she started off on the wrong foot, was going to be the king. And for some reason, her heart would race whenever he sent knowing nces towards her, disturbing herposure.

    The atmosphere inside the hall, already thick with tension and anticipation, seemed to tighten further. Every eye turned towards them, a mixture of awe, and respect as they knelt in the presence of the queen.

    Reba, seated prominently under the banner of House Drake, struggled to maintain a facade ofposure. Her gaze, sharp and stiff, flickered with a barely restrained fury.

    Beside her, Oberon''s pallor contrasted starkly with the dark decor of the hall. His hands, hidden beside him, were clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white.

    The humiliation of his impending vassge to this alien cur, coupled with the spectacle of watching his woman hold a grand ceremony to crown the same alien as the king, fueled a silent, seething rage within him.

    The couple stepped onto the highest tform, their presencemanding and assured. The Devourer''s Throne was rooted to the floor in a very imposing manner and was reserved only for the person who held the highest power.

    Asher knows that even if he bes king, only Rowena can sit on the throne since he has a long way to go before he can sit on that throne.

    His eyes shifted to the right, where there was another smaller yet majestic ck throne forged for him with draconic symbols adorning it.

    The atmosphere in the hall shifted dramatically as Moraxor and Narissara, nking Is, made their stately entrance.

    The sight of Is, adorned in her traditional Umbralfiend dark blue wedding attire, captivated everyone present.

    Her twilight blue skin shimmered ethereally, while her long, moon-white hair flowed elegantly down her back. Her delicate face, framed by pretty fins, radiated a unique and mesmerizing beauty. Her hourss figure, entuated by her bountiful bust, was the epitome of grace and elegance.

    Everyone knew how stunningly beautiful she was. But seeing her like this and dressed for this asion made them hold their breaths in awe of her beauty and elegance.

    The dark blue fabric of her dress was of the highest quality, imbued with subtle magical properties that made it shimmer with a captivating, ocean-like luminescence, echoing the color of her skin.

    As she walked forward, a faint reddish hue tinted her cheeks, adding a touch of vulnerability to her regal demeanor.

    The Umbralfiend elders apanying her couldn''t hide their emotions; some began to tear up, witnessing their beloved princess about to be wedded.

    Moraxor, though tinged with a hint of sadness, wore a smile that spoke of immense pride. Narissara lookedposed and looked upon Is with an uncharacteristic gentleness, her gaze softening every time she looked at her.

    Asher''s smile widened upon seeing Is. Beside him, Rowena gave a subtle nod to the Ritemaster, signaling that it was time tomence the coronation and wedding ceremony.

 Chapter 381 Long Live The King!

    Chapter 381 Long Live The King!

    The moment the Ritemaster ced the ck crown adorned with draconic symbols upon Asher''s head, the air in the room seemed to shift, charged with a newfound reverence and authority, "Hail King Asher Drake, the Bloodburn King, Protector of the Demon Kingdom, Master of the Kraken, and Lord of House Drake!" the Ritemaster''s voice boomed, echoing throughout the grand hall of Demonstone Castle.

    The gathered crowd responded in unison, their voices melding into a powerful chorus that resonated with loyalty and recognition, "Long live the king!" they chanted, their words filling the expansive space with an energy that was almost palpable.

    The nobles from the three great houses, acknowledging the gravity of this historic moment, rose from their seats. Their bows were deep and respectful, a symbol of their eptance and acknowledgment of Asher''s new role and authority despite some of them not liking this.

    Asher, now crowned and recognized, stood tall, feeling the weight of the crown and the responsibilities it symbolized. He gazed out over the sea of bowed heads, a surge of power coursing through him. This was a sensation unlike any other ¨C a feeling of being elevated, not just in status, but in spirit. He understood, perhaps for the first time, the intoxicating allure of power that had tempted rulers throughout history.

    Yet, amidst the grandeur and the ceremonial pomp, Asher remained acutely aware of the reality thaty ahead. The crown was not just a symbol of power, but of duty and challenges yet toe. He knew that true power was something he had to work for, just like Rowena said.

    Beside him, Rowena observed the scene with a glow on her face. In her eyes shone pride and anticipation for the future they would build together. "Finally, my future is looking bright!" Kookus was about to howl in excitement, but suddenly, a nervous hand covered his mouth, only to see that it was his mother, "Mmmmthher!"

    "Don''t be loud, Kookus," Merina looked around worriedly as she ced a finger against her lips to try to silence her unruly son.

    However, her eyes couldn''t help butnd on her Master again, and seeing him crowned king made her chest well up with untold emotions. "You did well, Master¡­" Merina mumbled softly, and her eyes teared up as she remembered the painful years he suffered as a helpless cripple who couldn''t even let out a whimper while suffering.

    But now he was standing tall above all, and nobody would dare to bully him again.

    Kookus was trying to speak, wanting to ask her when he was going to get an upgrade to noble status, either through her or his sister, though thetter might take time. Even if his mother can''t marry him, all she has to do was get pregnant, and Asher will have no choice but to grant him a higher status.

    But her hand was still sealing his mouth, and he could only helplessly tug at her hand.

    As the coronation ceremony transitioned seamlessly into the wedding rites, the Ritemaster, with a wave of his gnarled hand, beckoned Is forward. The entire hall quieted, their attention shifting to the captivating figure of the Umbralfiend Princess. Is moved towards Asher with a grace that seemed to match her status.

    The marriage ceremony, steeped in the ancient traditions of the Bloodburn Kingdom, began with the Ritemaster chanting in a deep, resonant voice that echoed through the stone walls. The words, old and powerful, spoke of bonds that transcended time, of unity forged in fire and darkness, of love that would endure the trials of their tumultuous world.

    Asher and Is stood facing each other, their eyes locked in a connection that seemed to bridge their souls. Despite the grandeur of the ceremony and the weight of the eyes upon them, in that moment, they were in a world of their own, bound together by an invisible thread of mutual understanding and deep affection.

    The Ritemaster called upon the ancient spirits of the realm, his words creating a spell that seemed to make the air around the couple shimmer with an ethereal dark light. Asher took Is''s hands in his, feeling the warmth and strength in her touch. A bowl of dark, iridescent liquid was brought forth, a symbol of the depth and mystery of their union.

    "In the eyes of the eternal darkness, and under the gaze of the devils and ancient ones, drink this elixir, and let your souls be entwined for all eternity," intoned the Ritemaster. Asher and Is each took a sip from the bowl, the liquid tasting of the ocean''s depth and the night''s mysteries.

    As they drank, a gentle, but powerful energy enveloped them. The crowd watched in awe as tendrils of dark energy spiraled up around the couple, symbolizing the unbreakable bond being forged between them.

    Finally, the Ritemaster dered, "Let the shadows bear witness, and the darkness bind you. You are now united in the eyes of all. May your union be as enduring as the night and as deep as the abyss."

    With those final words, Asher gently lifted Is''s chin, and their lips met in a kiss that sealed their bond. Is''s eyes closed with a look of contentment and happiness, unable to believe she was living a reality like this after all those years.

    She couldn''t help but remember the stories herte maid used to tell her when she was a small girl, one of which included marrying a king. Stories like those sometimes helped her keep going, and now all of them came true. If only she was here to witness this.

    ''Lira¡­thank you¡­''

    The hall erupted in cheers and apuse, but for Asher and Is, the noise faded into the background. Rowena couldn''t help but feel moved by the bubble of warmth and love that was enveloping these two. She was now even more motivated to keep him happy and content like this and never ever let him revert to how he was in the past. She didn''t even want to imagine something like that happening again.

    Her only regret was that she never got to take part in a ceremony like this with him since he was soulless at that time.

    Ceti had aplicated look as she saw them and lowered her gaze, feeling happy yet envious of Is for getting to stand beside him before all like that.

    But she felt her mother''sforting gaze and warmly smiled, feeling bad that she had it worse than her. And yet she was standing strong and smiling.

    A drop of tear trickled down Narissara''s eyes before she realized it. But she quickly wiped it away andposed herself while her gaze shifted around to see if anybody saw her.

    "No need to hold back your happiness for a moment like this. Our daughter can finally live the life she deserves," Moraxor''s hand rested on Narissara''s shoulder, making her lips press together as her eyes glistened once more.

    Silvia was puffing up her cheeks, though her mother''s hand on her shoulder was stifling any impulsive feelings that were tempting to form in her mind.

    Sabina was licking her upper lip, already cooking up schemes to make him addicted to her pussy only. Now, what was that enlightment she had yesterday regarding a potion?...

    Once the ceremony waspleted, the Hall Elder loudly announced, "Those who want to pledge their allegiance to His Majesty should step forward now!"

    As the senior and young nobles stepped forward to pledge their allegiance, the atmosphere in the hall was brimming with anticipation and a sense of historic change. One by one, they approached Asher, each kneeling in a gesture of fealty and respect. Asher, with a regal andposed demeanor, epted their pledges, appointing each as his vassal with a few well-chosen words and a solemn nod.

    Reba''s hand rested heavily on Oberon''s shoulder, her voice a strained whisper of encouragement, "Don''t worry. I won''t let itst too long. Consider this as part of our custom."

    Oberon''s fists were shaking, and his neck had veins popping as this entire ceremony was torture to him. But hearing his mother''s words, he took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down before he moved forward, his steps measured and deliberate. Seron looked at his son, and Silvan followed suit before giving a subtle nod, adding his weight to the line of nobles.

    On the sidelines, Caelum and Leonidas, already sworn vassals of the king, watched the proceedings with a mix of amusement and pride. Leonidas''s smirk was evident as hemented, "These newbie vassals are toote."

    "Can''t me them for not being dedicated enough," Caelum said with a half, knowing smile.

    The tension in the hall seemed to peak as Oberon took his turn, kneeling before Asher. His body was barely containing the storm of emotions within, but he managed to maintain a facade ofposure. Asher, catching the subtle signs of Oberon''s inner turmoil, leaned slightly forward, a sardonic smile ying on his lips.

    "Well, well, Prince Oberon," Asher began, his voiceced with a mocking warmth, "It feels good to see youing forward. I must say, I''m rather touched by your... devotion."

    The words hung in the air, heavy with irony and unspoken history. Oberon''s jaw tightened visibly, but he remained silent, his pride battling against the circumstances he found himself in.

    Asher extended his hand, signaling Oberon to rise, "Rise, Prince Oberon," he continued, his tone softening just enough to mask the edge in his words, "Your allegiance is noted. May your loyalty to the throne be as unwavering as your resolve."

    "The honor is mine¡­" Oberon somehow coughed out those words and deeply bowed before walking away in a hurry as if he may not be able to control himself if he stood there a second longer.

    The hall, still reverberating with the echoes of newly sworn allegiances, grew quiet as Rowena''s voice, clear and authoritative, broke the silence, "You may now choose more than one of the Bloodborn Guards to be your sworn guards," she said, her gaze fixed on Asher with an expression that hinted at the gravity of her offer.

    Asher could see that she was practically offering him all of them and felt moved by her gesture, though he had already made up his mind.

    He scanned the line of formidable Bloodborn Guards, all of them standing proudly and stoically but with deference.

    His finger rose, pointing decisively towards the only female figure among them, a towering presence d in ck armor and with a small moving bump under her cape, "I only need one," he dered, his voice resounding through the hall.

    Eradicator turned her blood-red slitted gaze towards Asher, then nced at the queen, receiving a subtle nod of affirmation.

    With a fluid motion that belied her imposing frame, Eradicator knelt before Asher, her voice resonating from behind her helmet, "My sword and my allegiance are yours, my King. I vow to protect you with my life until myst breath."

    Asher acknowledged her pledge with a nod and lightly smiled, "Rise, Eradicator. Your loyalty is invaluable," Finally, he got a powerful warrior who was now only loyal to him and did as she was told without question.

    Now, there was a lot to do with his newfound auth¡ª

    *BHOOOM!*

    A deadly silence suddenly struck the hall as an earth-shaking sound came from above, making everyone look up with widened eyes.

 Chapter 382 A Bloody Message

    Chapter 382 A Bloody Message

    As the thunderous boom reverberated through the grand hall, the atmosphere shifted from celebratory to tense. The ground beneath their feet trembled slightly, causing a ripple of gasps and murmurs among the gathered crowd. Rowena frowned as she looked up and waved her hand, making the roof of the castle translucent.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as his gazended on the giant translucent shield covering the entire Bloodburn Kingdom. It was powered by Rowena''s Deviar and would activate upon detecting any iing attacks.

    But the strange thing was nobody saw any iing attacks.

    A collective intake of breath filled the hall when they saw a strange sight.

    Blood-red letters came into view, an eerie sight etched against the sky. Clearly, not just one but probably the blood of hundreds were used to etch such huge words. [ Asher Drake, we will be expecting your presence in our kingdom within a week. No more than 5 people other than a single protector shall apany you. Break your word, and your kingdom will suffer for the cowardice of their king ]

    The message was clear and menacing, directly challenging Asher and his new position.

    Thorin, standing with his usual indifference, broke the stunned silence. His voice, though calm, carried a weight that resonated throughout the hall, "It''s the Draconians," he stated matter-of-factly. The underlying tension in his voice was not lost on the audience.

    Vernon, his face etched with a grim expression, spoke next, "They have gone too far by doing something like this on an auspicious day," His words reflected the thoughts of many in the room, adding to the growing unease.

    Moraxor and Narrisara nced at each other with a grim expression, realizing that these draconians were their problem as well, especially after their daughter''s marriage.

    Seron, anticipating the rising panic in the kingdom, borrowed Rowena''s authority to use the castle to announce to themon people all over the kingdom, "Everyone, please remain calm," he announced authoritatively, "Our kingdom is not under attack. This is merely an borate message from the Draconians," His attempt to soothe the nerves was met with varying degrees of sess outside.

    Is, standing beside Asher, looked up at him, her eyes filled with concern. She knew of the impending challenge, but the reality of it still struck a chord of fear.

    It seemed obvious the draconians were out for blood.

    However, Asher and Rowena''s eyes were looking far beyond the ominous message, piercing through the shield where they spotted a solitary figure in the distant sky. A woman with wings and piercing red eyes, her gaze seemingly locked onto theirs with an icy coldness, before she vanished into the horizon.

    Rowena''s hands curled into fists, feeling a rare surge of cold anger and frustration, the indignity of the Draconians'' challenge on such a significant day burning within her. She had envisioned a wless coronation for him, a day of celebration and unity, but this brazen act had marred its perfection.

    She couldn''t evensh out in return due to the vast power difference between their kingdoms and to avoid being the first one to potentially start a war.

    Feeling her turmoil, Asher reached out, his warm hand enveloping hers. Hisforting smile, filled with unspoken support, eased her tension, promising to take care of this.

    His eyes then hardened as she looked back at the sky.

    He knew the draconians did this because he hadn''t informed them when he wasing yet and clearly he didn''t expect them to be this impatient. But how dare they try to ruin a day like this? Turning to face the assembly, Asher''s voice resonated with confidence and determination, cutting through the tense atmosphere, "It seems the Draconians are eager for my visit. I shall honor their invitation and depart for their kingdom a week from now," he dered, his tone neither defiant nor submissive, but assured.

    "I will be picking five people from this hall to apany me," he continued, surveying the room, "But first, I would like to see who would want to volunteer. Those willing to join may step forward."

    The hall, previously filled with whispers and murmurs, fell silent as his words sunk in. The gravity of the situation was clear - this was no mere formality, but a potentially perilous journey into the heart of the strongest kingdom who viewed them as mortal enemies.

    It wouldn''t be wrong to say that this could be a suicide journey if things go wrong.

    Rowena had her brows furrowed since she didn''t like this limit of 5 people.

    But that was the rule, just like how that draconian prince was apanied only by one senior while the rest of his entourage wasn''t strong enough to count. But she knew they didn''t care because of their confidence in their kingdom''s strength.

    She would have joined Asher if not for having to be here for the kingdom.

    She knew, in the past, everything went smoothly in such scenarios. But there was no guarantee that the draconians wouldn''t be foolish enough to break the pact by trying to do something to Asher when he gets there.

    Several hands rose in response, a mix of young and old, eager to stand beside their new king. Among them were seasoned warriors, nobles seeking to prove their loyalty, and even a few younger faces, driven by a blend of bravery and the desire for glory.

    Some were doing it as a chance to get into the good books of their new king, while others were feelingpelled to volunteer out of the pressure to not look bad before the king. Even if he was casually asking, they knew how impudent it would be to not volunteer when it was his first request as the king.

    Silvia was about to raise her hand with an ecstatic smile, but feeling her father''s gaze, she looked at him and saw him shaking her head and saying in a low voice, "Not for this, my child."

    Silvia pouted and, with a sad and disappointed look, lowered her hand.

    Sabina was tempted to step forward. How could she resist a chance to go on a journey with him where there could be times when both of them could go missing and no nosey people would be there to care. But she could only shake her head in frustration since she couldn''t go against the wishes of her House.

    Asher saw Leonidas and Caelum raising their hands without hesitation and looking at him with eager expressions.

    He also saw Silvan raising his hand with a determined expression and didn''t expect him to not show any hesitation. Was he that dutiful?

    "Okay. Leonidas Stormrider, Caelum Nightshade and Silvan Drake¡­I ept your service," Asher said with a brief nod as the three of them deeply bowed and said in unison, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    Asher''s lips then curved as he saw the man sitting two seats away from Silvan, the only vassal of his in the hall who wasn''t stepping forward. Instead, Oberon was sitting with his eyes staring at the space ahead as if he didn''t hear what Asher said.

    "Prince Oberon," Asher called out with a tone that effortlessly blended respect with a hint of challenge, "I''ve been recently informed again of your glorious achievements that stand out among most in this kingdom. So I feel you are worthy enough to apany me for this journey. What do you say?"

    Reba''s features tightened, her face a picture of barely concealed fury and anxiety. Oberon, trapped under the weight of Asher''s direct challenge, felt an ufortable spotlight cast upon him. His hands clenched the armrest of his seat, knuckles whitening under the strain.

    Reba rose swiftly, her voiceced with a forced apologetic tone, "Your Majesty, my son has only recently awakened from a prolongeda. He is yet to regain his full strength. I fear he may not be able to serve you to the best of his abilities."

    Seron rubbed his forehead and sighed softly.

    Asher, undeterred, exhaled softly and waved off her concerns, "That''s quite alright. Even in a diminished state, a genius of Prince Oberon''s caliber is an invaluable asset. Let''s not underestimate him. Besides, he has Jesryth to support him, doesn''t he?"

    The mention of Jesryth seemed to strike a nerve. Reba''s face twitched noticeably, her eyes betraying a flicker of unease. How dare he have the audacity to mention that after knowing everything?

    Rowena, observing the unfolding drama, addressed Oberon in a tone that was cold and imperious, "Oberon, your king has asked you a question. Will you not answer? But remember his wish shall be yourmand."

    Reba''s cheeks red a deep shade of crimson, the indignity of Rowena''s direct challenge a bitter pill to swallow. She wasn''t even making it seem like a choice. Like mother, like daughter indeed.

    Oberon felt so many gazesnding on him, but feeling Rowena''s gaze and hearing her cold, sweet voice was thest straw. Before he knew it, he was already on his feet and looked at Asher.

    His voice, though strained, carried a feigned enthusiasm, "It would be my utmost honor to apany Your Majesty on this significant journey."

    Asher''s smile broadened, a silent acknowledgment of Oberon''s reluctantmitment, "Your willingness to serve is greatly appreciated, Prince Oberon."

    Reba, her heart racing with a mix of dread and protective instincts, suddenly stepped forward after seeing no other choice, "Your Majesty, I too wish to volunteer to join this mission," she dered, her voice carrying a mixture of resolve and concealed anxiety.

    She was sure this brat was nning to do something to her son by forcing him to join. She couldn''t let Oberon out of her sight in a situation like this.

    The room buzzed with murmurs and whispers, the atmosphere charged with surprise and spection.

    But since her son was involved, they could understand why she wanted to volunteer. Otherwise, no senior powerhouse from the three great houses would volunteer for a journey like this unless they had something to gain out of it.

    Nobody would expect them to volunteer since they had their own duties and responsibilities to do unless it concerned the safety of the kingdom.

    Just then, a calm, dignified voice cut through the murmurs, "I would like to volunteer as well, Your Majesty."

    Asher raised his brows upon seeing a graceful beauty with a mature aura and dressed in a bright red gown stepping forward with an earnest smile.

    All shocked eyes turned towards Naida, the Lady of House Valentine. Her presence, always poised and serene, now seemed to hold an addedyer of determination. The crowd was visibly taken aback; her offer to join the mission was unexpected, especially for someone of her stature.

    Vernon''s expression was aplex blend of concern and confusion, leaned in, his voice low but urgent, "Naida, what are you thinking? Asher already has ample support for this venture. Why are you doing this?"

    Naida turned to face Vernon, her expressionposed yet resolute, "It''s a decision I''ve not taken lightly, dear. Remember¡­he is our king now."

    Vernon''s brows furrowed even more, knowing what she meant, but a certain feeling was gnawing at the back of his mind upon seeing her do this.

    "You¡­" Reba muttered with a look of disbelief as she looked at Naida. Why was she poking her nose into this?

    Feeling her gaze, Naida looked at Reba and offered a brief smile before looking at Asher.

 Chapter 383 I Am Pretty Decent

    Chapter 383 I Am Pretty Decent

    The hall buzzed with a mix of disbelief and curiosity as two powerful senior figures volunteered for something like this. This was a move that broke the mold of traditional expectations.

    Naida was standing with a graceful smile while Reba''s eyes were intense as they bore into Asher, ''Choose me, you bastard.''

    The tension was palpable as Asher deliberated, his eyes shifting between the twodies.

    He finally sighed and said, "I appreciate you two stepping forward, but unfortunately, I can only choose one. So¡­"

    Reba held her breath as she narrowed her eyes. She made sure to let Asher feel her gaze burrowing into him.

    "Lady Naida, it would be my pleasure to have you join me," Asherpleted his sentence with a light smile.

    Naida''s smile never wavered as she inclined her head in acknowledgment, her voice calm and gracious, "I am honored, Your Majesty."

    Reba''s face contorted with barely concealed fury and disappointment.

    The choice was a clear snub, a deliberate exclusion that left her seething.

    She nced at Oberon, her worry for her son now amplified by Asher''s sly decision. Oberon returned her gaze, his expression etched with unease as the two knew Asher was up to no good.

    Silvia was still pouting, wondering why she can''t go if her mother could.

    Esther''s aloof gazended on Naida for a brief second before looking away.

    Rowena, observing the dynamics at y, chose to intervene, her voice cutting through the murmurs, "This concludes today''s proceedings. You are all dismissed."

    As the crowd dispersed, Reba immediately walked over towards Naida and stared daggers at her back.

    As if noticing such an obvious presence, Naida turned around with a subtle smile and asked, "Reba, is there anything I can¡ª"

    "Why are you doing this? You know that I should be the one going, not you. Just what did Asher tell you to make you do this?" Reba asked in a low, seething voice.

    Naida took a slow step forward and said, while maintaining her smile, "Nobody told me to do anything. I am doing this as a senior concerned for her junior, who is our king now. He helped my daughter during the quest from getting killed by a certain person. So, shouldn''t I return the favor?"

    Reba furrowed her brows and said, "Hmph, what a great time you picked to return the favor. Next time, you better give me a warning before making me lose face and look like a fool."

    Naida nodded with an apologetic smile, "Of course. I am sorry I wasn''t thoughtful. Don''t hold it against me, okay?" As she said this, she gently held Reba''s hand.

    Reba looked down at her hand before raising her gaze, pulling her hand away, and walking away without responding.

    Naida shook her head with a helpless smile as she saw her walk away.

    ¡ª

    Asher''s strides were measured and confident as he walked through the grand hallway, nked by Ceti and Is, while Rowena had left to take care of the steps needed after his coronation.

    "Why did you not choose either of us?" Is''s voice was tinged with a mix of concern and puzzlement, her eyes searching Asher''s for answers. She had wanted to ask him earlier, but she felt he must have a reason and waited to askter.

    Beside her, Ceti echoed her sentiments, her tone more direct, "And why pick Oberon out of all people? He is thest person you should trust."

    "If you are doing this to protect us, then don''t. Other than us wanting to, it is also our duty to support you," Is said with a soft gaze.

    Asher paused, turning to face them, his expression calm yet confident, "It''s not about protecting anyone. I have a different n in mind for both of you," he exined, revealing the contours of his strategy.

    Is and Ceti exchanged a nce, their expressions shifting from surprise to understanding. But Is, her concern evident, couldn''t help but object, "This still seems too risky." Ceti nodded in agreement, her stance unwavering.

    Asher offered a reassuring smile, "I know, but this approach minimizes the risk to all of us. Our enemies would be more inclined to strike if you two, especially the consort I married today. Draconians aren''t the only ones we should be worried about. Since it''s a long journey to the other side of the world, who knows what can happen."

    Is let out a soft sigh while Ceti lowered her gaze, feeling he was right.

    Seeing how they were still feeling uneasy, he added, "But don''t worry. Not only do I have Eradicator, but Naida is also apanying me. So far, she has only helped me out, even when I needed it the most. A senior figure like her is enough to deter most of the fools."

    Ceti let out a resigned sigh and said, "That''s true. But¡­why is she helping you out like this? Even if you became king, she is risking more than she needs to. Are you¡­close with her?" Ceti asked with a suspicious look. Despite being a genius and a charming character, he was still a pervert in the end whose skin was thicker than that of a dragon. And for some reason, women just can''t stay away from him.

    Asher chuckled as he shook his head, knowing what Ceti was curious about, "Ceti,e on. You can''t think I am that brazen. I am pretty decentpared to most men in this world. It''s just a friendly rtionship we built over the years."

    Ceti harrumphed as she lifted her nose in the air, "Whatever. Just don''t forget she is the Lady of House Valentine," She also couldn''t help but wonder what meaning the word ''decent'' had in his mind to call himself as one.

    Is briefly covered her lips with her hand after seeing Ceti''s and Asher''s expressions.

    "Of course," Asher then looked at Is and gently cradled her face in his hands, his gaze soft yet intense, "I''ll see you tonight after training. Spend some time with your people until then, and tell Callisa I wille to see herter," He leaned in, sealing his words with a tender kiss, leaving Is with a sense of fulfillment.

    He wanted to spend the entire day with her, but with the journey to Draconis Kingdoming up, both of them knew he had to focus on getting stronger first.

    Ceti, standing a little apart, felt a warm blush tint her cheeks at their open disy of affection, a part of her envying theirfort with each other. They married just a couple of minutes ago and were alreadyfortable doing this before her. As Is departed, Asher turned to Ceti, "Now, why don''t you lead the way to my new training chamber." -

    Ceti hesitated at the threshold of the training chamber, her eyes tracing the outlines of the vast, well-equipped space. It was designed for a king, and it showed in every detail. The dark mana in the chamber was thick enough to let one easily channel their mana in their mana circuits andprehend higher abilities. It was only possible because of the expensive and rare Darkmoon stones that were harvested from the surface of the blood moon itself by thete king.

    It was as good as the queen''s own training chamber, and this made Ceti realize the depth of Rowena''s love and care for Asher, holding nothing back.

    As Asher perused the room, Ceti offered, "If there''s anything you need, just let me know. Until my mother arrives, I will be standing outside."

    Asher ced his hands behind his back as he casually said, "Well...I do need something now."

    Ceti''s curiosity piqued, and she tilted her head slightly, "What do you require, Your Majesty?"

    "You," he stated simply, his movements swift as he grasped her wrist and drew her inside, shutting the door behind them.

    "Your Majesty!" Ceti eximed, a mix of surprise and embarrassment coloring her voice. But the moment she was dragged into the dark chamber, she found herself pressed against the wall, Asher''s presence overwhelming yet strangelyforting, "T-This isn''t something a king should be doing," Ceti mumbled with pinched lips, her eyshes fluttering.

    "Oh? I think this is pretty tame for a king. Besides, we didn''t get to talk much after we returned. It seemed like you were avoiding me," Asher''s voice was low, a teasing edge to his words.

    Ceti''s cheeks flushed a deep crimson, her gaze darting away from his devilish smile that was looming over her, "I was just busy," she muttered, her tone defensive yet soft, "I wasn''t avoiding you on purpose."

    Asher studied her for a moment, his smile deepening, "Is that so? Then why are you avoiding my eyes now?" Ceti harrumphed and said as she looked straight into his eyes, "Who said that? I just don''t want to get frustrated each time I catch you ogling at me."

    "Whoa. How can you make me sound like a crude man? I was only appreciating your beauty. I thought you liked that, don''t you?" Asher asked with a mischievous smile, making Ceti feel her cheeks warm up as she harrumphed, "Hmph, that''s nonsense."

    "But I know that is not the real reason. So why don''t you tell me the truth before I eat you up like a wolf," Asher said as he slowly leaned his face forward, the warmth of his breath tickling Ceti''s skin.

    Ceti winced as she struggled with her hesitation but upon feeling him getting closer, "B-Because¡­" Her eyes slowly shifted towards him with a look of sadness, and she felt like taking it off her chest, "...You are having a good time doing things with the others but...I can''t without looking over my shoulder," She said in a mosquito-like voice as her gaze lowered.

    She couldn''t help but wish she was as lucky as Is or Rowena, who gets to do everything with him without any worry.

    Asher''s eyes softened as he knew she had always been feeling sad about it, just like how he felt bad he couldn''t be with her in public.

    He cupped her face as he said gently, "Who said we have to look over our shoulder all the time? Look at us now¡­Are we looking over our shoulders? We can do anything, and nobody will care."

    Ceti blushed at his words, knowing what he was hinting at, and couldn''t help but want to pinch him for being so shameless.

    "But I know you didn''t mean only that. Soon enough, I will do everything in my power to proudly announce to the entire world that you are my woman. I will never make you feel like you will be abandoned," Asher said in a fervid tone, making Ceti feel her heart flutter as she slowly raised her gaze to look into his deep yellow eyes.

    Her hands, which were on his chest, suddenly clutched his shirt as she pulled him closer to kiss him.

    Asher was a bit startled by her sudden passion, though he was quick to reciprocate by swallowing her silky lips into his mouth.

    "Mmmhnnn~~" Ceti felt her heart pounding against her chest as she felt her senses getting drowned in this passionate heat.

    The atmosphere around them became hot as they engaged in a steamy, passionate kiss, drowning themselves in their feelings for each other.

    Asher''s hand slowly trailed down her abs and towards her lower garments.

    But suddenly Ceti caught his wrist and broke the kiss with a gasp, her face as red as a berry, "Not¡­.Not now¡­" Ceti still had a hold of her senses to resist the temptation before things got dangerous in a ce like this. She knew this pervert knew no fear.

    But she then added with an abashed face, "...Not until o-our union."

    Asher smirked as he smiled and said, "Then I shall work hard to make that day arrive as fast as possible."

    "Your tongue is too slippery," Ceti said with pursed lips, though she couldn''t help but beam like a fool inwardly.

    "Still, until then, you can pamper me a little, right?" Asher asked with a wink as he lowered his head to nuzzle her neck and taste her skin.

    "I-I don''t think you need any pampering..." Ceti stammered as she weakly said with a softened gaze.

    But despite her words, she held her breath as the heat of his lips and the air around them made her feel giddy. She could hear her heart drumming as his lips left wet hot impressions on her neck before they slowly trailed down the middle of her chest.

    But right then, her ears twitched as she heard her mother''s footsteps getting closer.

    "Ah!~ I have to go now!" Ceti rushed out of the chamber while leaving behind an amused Asher, who raised his hand to smell it, basking in the scent of her supple skin.

 Chapter 384 Not Fear But Embrace It

    Chapter 384 Not Fear But Embrace It

    Asher seated solemnly in the heart of the training chamber, the Tome of Fallen Souls spread open before him. The page was aglow with mystical runes, each one pulsating with an eerie light that seemed to beckon him into the depths of an ancient and perilous power. He knew that whaty ahead was a grueling ordeal, a test of both will and strength. As he prepared to etch the runes into his mana circuit, a sense of foreboding washed over him, yet his determination remained unshaken.

    He began the meticulous process, his fingers tracing the intricate symbols. Each rune seemed to vibrate against his skin, sending a jolt of energy coursing through his body. As thest rune was etched, the world around him started to distort, blurring at the edges until he was enveloped in a swirling vortex of darkness.

    Abruptly, the tumult ceased, and Asher found himself standing in an illusory world, a realm of shadows and fire. The ground beneath his feet was scorched and barren, the sky overhead a mix of crimson and ck. In the distance, a massive, winged silhouette loomed, its presence emanating power and fury.

    As Asher stepped forward, the ground beneath him cracked, the air around him thickened with heat and menace. The colossal winged creature turned its formidable head towards him, its eyes zing like coals. *ROAARRRRR!*

    It let out a roar that shook the very fabric of the illusory world, a sound that reverberated in Asher''s bones.

    "Finally, you were foolish enough to summon me, mortal," Ghoroq''s voice was a rumbling thunder, echoing through the void, "You tricked me during the trial, and my intellect and power were limited by the chamber. But now you better pray for a quick death even though you won''t get one."

    Asher stared up at the colossal fiery eyes in the darkness and said confidently, "I wouldn''t judge myself this early. Why don''t you first show me what you have got?"

    Ghoroq growled, "How arrogant...I will make you burn those words in your mouth," Saying so, Ghoroq opened its huge maws, and out came a flood of soul-scorching mes that threatened to engulf Asher.

    "Damn..." Asher''s eyes widened as the sheer heat from the mes was about to melt his skin despite the mes being hundreds of feet away.

    He had no choice but to immediately transform into his Hellbringer form and dash away from Ghoroq.

    *WHOOOOSH!*

    But even before he could cover a couple of feet, the mes had already engulfed him and reduced him to ashes, only to regenerate again once the mes passed over.

    ''Damn, what kind of a monster is this¡­'' Asher wondered if he bit more than he could chew off. But there was no choice, and he was determined to get stronger before facing off against the Draconians.

    Asher found himself pushed to his absolute limits while jumping into his Damned Dimension to recover his mana reserves. However, he couldn''t stay there forever, and he could only enter it thrice a day. But Ghoroq seemed determined to not let him catch a break and kept reducing him to ashes again and again while letting out contemptuous growls.

    Finally, he ran out of tickets to his dimension, and the relentless pursuit of Ghorqo''s cursed mes drained him of his mana, leaving him incapable of transforming into his Hellbringer form. Every step felt like wading through an ocean of despair, his body weighed down by exhaustion and his mind clouded by the searing heat.

    Ghorqo towered over him, its eyes alight with a cruel amusement, "How foolish of you to think you could run from my mes," it bellowed, its voice echoing like thunder through the destendscape, "Everyone who tried has perished in agony, and so shall you, mortal."

    Asher, his back against the proverbial wall, clenched his fists tightly. This can''t be it. But Ghoroq''s words caused a sudden realization, an enlightenment dawned upon him, cutting through the haze of exhaustion like a de. He slowly turned to face the colossal wyvern, determination etched on his weary face, "If I can''t run, then I''ll face your mes head-on," he dered, his voice resonating with a newfound resolve.

    Ghorqo''sughter was a cacophony that shook the very air, "Has the smell of death muddled your head?" it mocked, incredulous at the mortal''s audacity.

    "No," Asher replied, his gaze unwavering and his tone solemn, "To truly understand your power, I must first embrace it, not run away from it. If I run away, then it means I fear your power. How can Iprehend something I fear?"

    Ghorqo narrowed its fiery eyes, scrutinizing this puny thing who dared challenge it, "How arrogant of you to think that you can endure my mes, let alone understand them. But your thoughts aren''t misced. Let''s see if you can keep up with your arrogance, mortal," With a snarl, Ghorqo unleashed a torrential breath of hellfire upon Asher, a congration so intense it seemed to warp the very fabric of the illusory world.

    Asher stood his ground as the inferno engulfed him. His skin felt as though it were melting from his bones, his senses overwhelmed by the unbearable heat.

    An excruciating agony unlike any other seared through him. It felt as though his very soul was ame, each fiber of his being scorched from the inside out. The world around him blurred, his senses teetering on the edge of oblivion. Death loomed close, a specter waiting to im him in its fiery embrace.

    But within the heart of this congration, a defiant will stirred. Asher refused to be vanquished by the mes. Instead, he focused his mind, channeling his indomitable spirit. He sought not to resist the fire but to be one with it, to weave it into the fabric of his soul. The mes that sought to consume him were to be a part of his very essence, a power under hismand.

    With a deep, primal roar, Asher unleashed the surge of power that welled up within him. Dark green infernal mes burst forth from his mouth, a spectacle of otherworldly might. Simultaneously, he felt the emergence of bony wings sprouting from his back, granting him the gift of flight. He soared upwards, a figure reborn from the ashes of his trial, a master of the cursed mes.

    Ghorqo, witnessing this transformation, let out a low, approving growl, "What a pleasant surprise. You not only have a strong will but also the heart to use it where necessary," it said, its tone tinged with a mix of surprise and smug satisfaction, "This makes you worthy to wield my power."

    Asher, now floating in the air, faced the fallen spirit, "Use this power to instill terror on as many of them as you can," Ghorqomanded, "Let them know the terror of my mes as they perish."

    Asher bowed respectfully in midair, a sly smile ying on his lips, "That is a given," he promised, his voice echoing with newfound power.

    As the words left his mouth, the illusory world began to fade, thendscape dissolving into nothingness. Asher found himself back in the training chamber, his body and mind exhausted but invigorated by the ordeal he had just endured. [ You have gained a Talent ]

    [ You have gained a Skill ]

    Talents:

    Talent (Inactive: Ghoroq - +30% Mana consumption): [ Strength from Terror - All your stats increase by 1% every 10 seconds as long as your enemies are terrified of your power. Upon deactivation, the power you gained will be taken from your original stats temporarily for 10 minutes (1/20) )

    Skills:

    Skill (Inactive: Ghoroq): [ Cursed me Breath - Spews forth a living maelstrom of destruction that corrupts everything it touches, twist life into destion, and turn vitality into decay (Cost: 2000 MP/ second) (Cooldown: 20 minutes) (Cast time: 5 seconds) (0/25) ]

    "Insanely powerful but cursed¡­" Asher mumbled as he took a look at the new Talent and Skill heprehended.

    He could see that Ghoroq''s Talent basically had a cooldown of ten minutes if he wanted to use it without the risk of weakening himself once he stopped using the Talent.

    This meant that he had to be careful about using Ghoroq''s powers since they can''t be used in quick session like he did with Rakshasa, Girgal, and Doomfall''s powers.

    However, seeing the Cursed me Breath and the talent he gained, he could tell it was quite powerful and probably worth the disadvantages. He can quickly gain absurd amount of power but at the cost of running out of MP way faster.

    "Oh fuck¡­" He tried to get up, only to grimace as he sat back down, forgetting that he waspletely drenched in sweat and feeling pretty drained.

    "Merina¡­" Asher called out through his mind, and immediately the doors swung open,

    "Master!" Merina, dressed in her maid clothes, bowed as she rushed in with a small bucket of cool, vitalizing liquid and a clean towel.

    However, hearing his voice and seeing him looking alright despite the exhaustion made her feel relieved. She still dreaded the memory of that day when he almost died, and Is had toe in and save him.

    "Are you feeling okay, Master?" Merina worriedly asked as she quickly crouched and dipped the towel into the bucket.

    Asher tried to blink away his exhaustion but only heard Merina''s gentle, sweet voice and his eyesnding on her deep cleavage as she leaned forward.

    "I need this first¡­" Asher mumbled weakly as he hugged her waist and let his face snuggle on top of her squishy, big breasts. The warmth of her soft skin and theforting fragrance from her body was enough to turn the lights off in his head.

    "Ahn!~" Merina was startled, but then she felt him dozing off and helplessly smiled as she slowly raised her hands to caress his head, "Rest well while I take care of you, Master."

 Chapter 385 Obedience Only From Slaves

    Chapter 385 Obedience Only From ves

    The Gloaming Pavilion was a realm of nocturnal beauty, a sanctuary bathed in the soft glow of the blood moon. Moonflowers and night-blooming jasmine released their heady scents into the air, creating a mesmerizing blend of floral fragrances. The pavilion''s heart was marked by arge, tranquil pool, its surface a mirror reflecting the celestial dance of stars and moonlight above, casting a serene ambiance around the chamber.

    The servants and maids of the castle had alreadye to know that this ce was officially Consort Is''s private chambers.

    Is, her twilight-blue skin subtly illuminated by the moon''s caress, stood gazing out the window, lost in thought. The gentle rustle of her dress, akin to the whisper of night winds, ceased as she sensed Asher''s presence. Turning with a graceful ease, her smile was a mix of relief and warmth, "I was just thinking of heading to your training chamber," she said softly. "But if you''re still tired, you should rest."

    Asher shook his head with a light smile, "Merina has already tended to me. How could I not spend time with my consort on the very day of our union?" He moved closer, his steps quiet and assured.

    Is, her eyes reflecting the moon''s radiance, turned back to the window with a shy smile. Her expression then became solemn as she looked up at the skies, "I still wish you wouldn''t go to the Draconis Kingdom," she murmured, her voice tinged with concern.

    Asher responded with a gentle sigh, closing the distance between them. He wrapped his arms around her, enveloping her in a warm embrace from behind, "Now that I am king, I have responsibilities that I can''t turn away from. And this is one of them," he whispered, his breath stirring her hair, "But I promise, I''ll return to you. Without doing this, we can''t pave the path to the future we dream of."

    Is leaned into his embrace, her tension easing slightly in his hold, "I wish I could be there with you," she whispered, her voice a soft murmur of concern, "And I''m still puzzled by your choices. Oberon, of all people... He won''t hesitate to kill you if the right opportunity presents itself."

    Asher''s embrace tightened reassuringly, "That''s exactly why I chose him," he replied, his voice steady and cold, "Away from his mother''s influence, Oberon is nothing. I can handle him. As for the others, it''s crucial for me to gauge their loyalties. Being a king now, I must know who I can keep close to me."

    He then shrugged and added, "Even if I picked the 5 most trustworthy people to apany me, it wouldn''t make a difference if all the draconians ambush us."

    Is''s expression grew tense upon hearing his words, "Asher¡­what if they try to do something like that?"

    He shook his head gently, "If they intended to do that, they would have already waged war against us instead of wasting time."

    Relief washed over Is''s features, her anxiety easing, "I''m d Eradicator and Naida will be there. Speaking of Naida... Is there really nothing... between you two?" She asked with a knowing, skeptical smile.

    Asher pulled back slightly, meeting her gaze with a look of amusement, "You also can''t be suspecting me like Ceti. Do you think I would take a huge risk by getting tangled with thedy of a great house?"

    Is maintained her skeptical smile and said, "You are the only one I know who doesn''t know the meaning of ''risk''."

    Asher chuckled and shook his head as he said, "Jokes aside, she only volunteered because I had promised to do her a favor in the past. It seems like whatever favor she wants me to do probably aligns perfectly with my journey. That is why I would be leaving within two days."

    Is''s brows raised, "That early? Sigh¡­I thought we could spend at least a few days together."

    Asher smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I will be back before you know it. But for now¡­" He curled his lips into a mischievous smile as his hands slowly traveled up to her bra, weighing them with his hands, "...let''s have our first night officially."

    "Asher¡­" Is''s cheeks reddened as she felt his fingers dipping into the skin of her breasts, and turned around to seek his lips.

    And then, for the rest of the night, the king and his consort drowned themselves in the warmth of each other''s bodies.

    ¡ª

    The Rustblood n, notorious for their ferocity and terrifying poison arts, resided in the forebodingndscape of the Gharak ins, a region where thend itself mirrors the n''s poisonous nature.

    The ins were a stark, unforgiving territory, with craggy hills and sparse vegetation dotted with patches of dead forests, the trees gnarled and twisted and chilling howls echoing through it once in a while.

    This ce was thousands of miles away from the Bloodburn Kingdom and took up 1/6th of the Rhogart Continent, which was dominated by werewolves in general. Nobody would dare take a step into this continent unless they possessed the strength and wits to protect themselves from the hostility of the werewolves, who were extremely territorial.

    However, under the dark, eerie skies, there was an unlikely presence of two figures.

    An alluring vulpinari, her presence a stark contrast to the harshndscape, with her golden hair and three luscious tails, moved with an air of confidence and grace that seemed to enchant the very air around her. Close behind, a vignt vulpini kept a protective eye on their surroundings, his posture tense and ready for any threat.

    As they traversed the deste ins, their journey was abruptly interrupted by three rough-looking men, their eyes a dark green hue typical of the werewolves of the Rustblood n. Each brandished a weapon that seemed as rugged and unrefined as the ins themselves. However, the leering gaze of the men, fixated on the vulpiniari''s voluptuous form, was a mixture of lust and mockery. Never in their lives did they see such arge, sumptuous pair of breasts that were threatening to spill out of the fabric of her dress.

    When was thest time they tasted a vulpinari? But they knew this vulpinari was far from an ordinary one.

    One of the men, more lustful than the rest, stepped forward with a scious grin, "Today must be our lucky day, brothers. Seems like the great Temptress Supreme has nowhere else to run and needs to seekfort in the warmth of our bodies, hehe," he sneered, his tongue slithering over his weapon in anticipation.

    Shoichi''s body tensed, his eyes burning with killing intent, prepared to leap into action. However, Kira raised a delicate hand, halting him with a gentle gesture.

    She then turned to face the trio, her smile radiating a seductive charm that seemed to shimmer in the air.

    "Ora~ Aren''t you boys quite energetic," she cooed, her voice a melody of allure and confidence, "Unfortunately, I can''t indulge you three now because I am here to see your chief."

    The menacingughter of the three men echoed across the area, their attitudes dripping with arrogance and disrespect. The leader among them, with a malicious glint in his dark green eyes, advanced towards Kira with a predatory gait, "How dare a slut like you demand to see our chief," he sneered, his voiceced with contempt, "If you give us a good time, maybe then we''ll consider taking you to him. Let''s see if you live up to the rumors and can please us enough for our chief to enjoy you too."

    Unfazed by their vulgar approach, Kira maintained herposure, her emerald eyes glowing with an enchanting light, "Obedience is only needed from ves. So tell me, boys, who are the ves here?" she retorted, her voice calm yet carrying an undercurrent of power.

    Suddenly, the men halted in their tracks, their expressions morphing from lewd anticipation to bewildered submission. It was as if an invisible force had seized control of their minds,pelling them to bow deeply before her, "Forgive us, Mistress! We were blind and stupid to not recognize our own master. Please cast death upon us!" they pleaded in unison, their voices now soaked in fear and reverence.

    Kira''s lips curled into a smile, a mix of amusement and satisfaction ying on her features, "Ora~ Mistakes can happen," she replied with a sigh, her toneced with mock generosity, "For now, obediently take me to your chief, little boys."

    "Yes, Mistress!" they chorused, their demeanorpletely transformed from brash aggressors to subservient followers. They quickly scrambled to their feet, leading the way with newfound eagerness to serve.

    In the rugged heart of these ins, a sense of raw, untamed wilderness prevailed. The buildings, though primitive in construction, exuded an air of formidable resilience, perfectly harmonizing with the n''s wild and untamed nature.

    The structures were primarily made from the bones ofrge beasts, expertly pieced together to form the frameworks of their homes. These skeletal frames were covered with thick hides, tanned to a tough, weather-resistant finish. The hides bore the marks of battles and hunts, with scars, w marks, and even remnants of fur, telling silent tales of the n''s prowess.

    The most prominent building was the chief''s hall, located at the heart of the settlement. It stood taller and broader than the rest, constructed from the bones of thergest creatures the n had conquered.

    The werewolves lingering in this area stopped whatever they were doing as they sensed an unusual disturbance. Some of them emerged from their dwellings, ears twitching and noses wrinkling as they sniffed the air, trying to discern the source of this disturbance.

    But then they frowned as all of them looked in the same direction.

    Their expressions shifted from curiosity to shock and then to hostility as theyid eyes on the intruders.

    A vulpinari and vulpini, followed by a hundred seemingly entranced members of their own n, approached the center of this domain, the atmosphere shifting palpably. The sight of their own kin, bent-backed and subservient behind a vulpinari, especially one like this, was an affront to their pride.

    Kira, unfazed by the growing hostility, shed a confident smile, "Apologies for my unannounced visit," she said, her voice carrying clearly over the murmurs of the crowd, "But it is of utmost importance that I see your chief now."

    Her words were met with a snarl from a young werewolf. Hispatriots followed suit, their forms shifting as they prepared to defend their home against the perceived threat.

    "You foxy bitch. How dare youe to our territory and make demands!" A young werewolf roared, his voice a guttural growl that echoed through the n''s settlement. And the next moment he transformed into his werewolf form, his body expanding and contorting into a towering, muscr creature with fur as red as blood. The others also followed suits, their roars causing the air to tremble as they transformed.

    Kira sighed with a pitiful smile, "Why do you cute puppies always think with your tiny muscles?"

 Chapter 386 Crush The Egg Before The Dragon Hatches

    <h4>Chapter 386 Crush The Egg Before The Dragon Hatches</h4>

    *GROOOWLLL!*

    Just as the werewolves were about to pounce on Kira, a deafening growl tore through the air.

    From thergest building in the area emerged a towering werewolf, standing at an imposing seven feet tall, d in impressive dark armor.

    His crimson fur gleamed under the blood moon''s light while his dark green eyes were brimming with sheer rage.

    The chief''s presence alonemanded immediate respect and submission; every werewolf in sight.

    "Chief Boragor!" they chorused, a mixture of awe and fear in their voices.

    The roar from their chief not only halted the impending attack but also jolted the charmed werewolves back to reality.

    They shook their heads, bewildered, their expressions shifting from confusion to shock as they tried toprehend the bizarre control they had just experienced.

    Kira, unfazed by themotion, turned her gaze towards Boragor and greeted him with an unfaltering smile, "Chief Boragor," she began, her toneced with mock sympathy, "You should really train your underlings to not be so rude to a poor woman like me."

    Boragor stepped forward, his heavy footsteps echoing throughout the area.

    His piercing gaze, full of menace, fixed on Kira, "It seems like you are more than just the Temptress Supreme. No ordinary subus can charm the minds of my people and be considered a threat by those bloodsuckers," he growled, his voice deep and resonant, "You have a minute to tell me who you really are and why you came here before I grant you a somewhat quick death. Otherwise, your death won''t be pretty as you."

    Kira''s smile never wavered, even under Boragor''s threatening gaze, "You shouldn''t threaten someone who came here to help you," she replied coolly, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    The surrounding werewolves snarled in annoyance at her audacity, their growls echoing around them. Help their chief? Did the fear of getting caught mess with her head?

    "I will just tear the answers out of you then," Boragor said with a sinister growl as he walked towards her.

    But Kira remained unfazed, even as Boragor''s patience visibly thinned, "Don''t you want to avenge your son''s death, my dear chief?" Kira''s words cut through the tense air like a knife, making Boragor''s steps freeze.

    Her statement hung heavily, charged with implications that instantly shifted the atmosphere.

    Boragor''s menacing stare faltered for a moment, reced by a flicker of confusion, and a clear burning desire for revenge.

    However, he narrowed his eyes, suspicion etched deeply into his rugged features, "What nonsense are you trying to pull before me?" he challenged, "It''s impossible for you to have participated in the quest. Even more, you can''t know who killed my son. No one witnessed his death. I''m not even sure if somebody killed him or if a dungeon monster got to him."

    The other werewolves also grunted in unison, feeling that this bitch came here to seek the protection of their chief after getting hunted by the bloodburners.

    Kira responded with a subtle shake of her head, her toneced with a hint of disappointment, "Do you really think your genius son would make the foolish mistake of picking a fight with a monster beyond his rank? As his father, you should know him best."

    "Of course, he wouldn''t," Boragor growled, his voice heavy with conviction.

    "Then isn''t it obvious that somebody killed him?" Kira pressed on, her eyebrow arched in question.

    "Who?" The word came out almost as a snarl from Boragor.

    "Who else but the recently crowned king of the Bloodburn Kingdom. He killed your son, Chief Boragor," Kira stated, her gaze piercing and unwavering.

    "That alien brat? Impossible. A weakling like him couldn''t have killed my son," Boragor retorted, his voice dripping with contempt.

    Kira exhaled a soft sigh, her head tilting slightly as ifmenting Boragor''s ignorance, "It would be better if you stopped underestimating threats like him just because of his age and origins," she advised, "He even defeated that powerful Umbralfiend, General Vraxos, and absorbed the Deviar he won in the blink of an eye, as people say. Even if you don''t believe that, you have to acknowledge he still absorbed the Deviar within a year, a feat nobody in our world has aplished."

    Boragor''s expression shifted subtly, a mix of skepticism and begrudging consideration.

    Boragor''s eyes narrowed, his gaze a blend of suspicion and curiosity as he questioned Kira''s motives, "Even if that''s true, why should I believe you that he did it?" he asked, his voice gruff.

    Kira''s smile broadened, a hint of yfulness flickering in her emerald eyes, "As you know, I''ve spent many years in the Bloodburn Kingdom, gathering knowledge others wouldn''t have. And Asher, he was my secret patron. He visited my chambers almost every other day," she divulged, her toneced with hidden implications.

    The werewolves surrounding them growled in envy and anger, their minds swirling with thoughts of their hated enemy enjoying thepany of the most renowned subus in the world.

    Kira continued, her voice smooth as silk yet carrying an edge of steel, "And as you have witnessed, I have a way with words to make people listen or¡­tell me things. But Asher spilled some things on his own. One of which was his boastful im about killing the son of the Rustblood n''s chief...your son. It wouldn''t be the first time those bloodburners crossed your people."

    Boragor''s eyes shook while the other werewolves had their eyes widened.

    Kira went on with a pained look, "But recently, when I refused his offer to be his secret mistress upon his coronation, he tried to kill me in a fit of rage. That''s why I wasbeled a traitor, and why he was seen at my establishment, trying to paint me as a criminal. How cruel of him after I served him for all this while," She shook her head with glistening eyes, making even the werewolves standing around her feel their hearts clench upon seeing a beauty like her being wronged.

    Boragor''s expression shifted as he considered her words, his mind working through the possibilities.

    It wasn''t beyond belief that the alien, in a bid to impress or perhaps intimidate Kira, would brag about such a heinous act.

    The idea of him reacting violently to rejection also fits the reaction of any man who would rather kill a beauty they can''t obtain than let others have her.

    Boragor nodded slowly, his eyes fixed on Kira, "I believe you," he said, a trace of confidence in his voice.

    But then, his expression twisted into a malicious grin. "However, you still deserve punishment for your impudence in entering my territory uninvited and toying with my men."

    With predatory swiftness, Boragor lunged toward where Kira had stood, his wed hand outstretched to grasp her neck.

    "Ora~ Don''t embarrass yourself, my dear chief," Kira said with an amused look.

    Boragor became enraged upon hearing her insolent words. But as his fingers closed around her, she and the vulpini behind her dissolved into nothingness, like smoke being swept away by a gust of wind.

    The werewolves around him gasped and stepped back in shock, their expressions mirroring Boragor''s disbelief, "Impossible..." he whispered, his voice barely audible while his eyes shone in realization.

    Then, from behind him, an elderly voiceden with wisdom and age spoke up, "I also feel the same, my chief, but what we witnessed unmistakably was the power of a Caleumbra¡­to project such convincing illusions from far away¡­Truly magnificent."

    Boragor spun around to face the speaker, who stood with a look of awe on his face.

    The elder''s white beard and robes gave him a sage-like appearance, and his eyes gleamed with the sharpness of a mind honed by centuries of experience.

    "How is this possible, Elder Moru?" Boragor demanded, his tone a mix of shock and intrigue, "Aren''t they all supposed to be dead?"

    "Apparently not," Moru mused, stroking his beard thoughtfully, "This one is a half-ling, no doubt about that. It''s possible she is the rumored child of the fallen king of Eclipsion. What a pity we couldn''t capture her. Her existence alone is a revtion. But it would be a fool''s errand to try and capture her now."

    Boragor''s face hardened, his thoughts shifting from the intriguing mystery of Kira''s heritage back to his desire for retribution, "That''s not important right now," he growled, his voice low and dangerous, "It''s time for the kingdom of those bloodsuckers to suffer another setback."

    As he said this, all the werewolves howled with one mind, mirroring their chief''s desire for blood.

    At the same time, dozens of miles away, Kira and Shoichi were standing on thin air up in the skies while looking at the vast expanse ofnd below them.

    "I wasn''t expecting Your Grace to lure them like that. But would they believe what you said? They don''t have a solid reason to do so," Shoichi conveyed his doubt.

    Kira had her arms folded as she stared down at the small patches ofnd and answered with a subtle smile, "That doesn''t matter. Didn''t you see how they were thirsty for blood, especially their chief. All they need is someone to kill, and I just gave them what they wanted. They will convince themselves it''s the truth to satisfy themselves."

    Shoichi nodded with a look of realization and then said with a concerned look, "But Your Grace didn''t have to depend on them. I can personally finish him off. All I need is just a single opportunity if you may allow it," Shoichi said respectfully but with cold determination while standing behind her, his back slightly bent.

    Kira slowly shook her head, "No, Shoichi. You should have known by now that we don''t have to get our hands dirty when others are willing to do it for us. He also wouldn''t be alone. We have no reason to take unnecessary risks."

    Shoichi lowered his gaze and said with a look of contemtion and then asked, "Is there any reason you want to go after him first? He isn''t the biggest threat."

    Kira turned around and answered with a dark glint in her emerald eyes, "For now. But I have this feeling in my head that he is going to be very dangerous the longer he lives. Rowena made him the king not only because she loves him. She might be young, but she isn''t naive."

    Shoichi slowly nodded with a serious look while Kira turned to look up at the skies and said, "As our people said when they knew they were going to be ughtered, we should have crushed the egg before the dragon hatched. The least we can now do is not repeat the mistake our people paid for with their lives," Her eyes shimmered with a myriad of emotions as she mumbled, "Soon, all of them will reap what they sowed."

    "Yes, Your Grace. You are right. As long as we can make them all pay, it doesn''t matter how we do it," Shoichi said with cold darkness in his eyes.

    Kira''s expression rxed as she then said with a nostalgic look, "Come. Let''s go back to that ce and check on them. Soon, we may not get that chance."

 Chapter 387 Away From The Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 387 Away From The Kingdom</h4>

    On the morning after two days, the Bloodburn Kingdom was steeped in a palpable mix of nervousness and anticipation.

    Tens of thousands of citizens, from the highest nobles to themon folk, gathered in a sea of faces, their eyes fixated on the Skycrawler, the kingdom''s most formidable flying ship, now prepared for the king''s journey to the Draconis Kingdom.

    In the midst of the gathered crowd, whispers and murmurs rippled through, "Look at the legendary Skycrawler! It''s as big as ralis," one onlooker remarked in awe.

    The Skycrawler, a vessel of dark, almost jet-ck hue, towered impressively over the throng.

    Its dragon-like structure was an embodiment of power and elegance, withrge, bat-like wings unfurling majestically.

    Intricate runic carvings adorned its wings, glowing with a hellish ember that added to its awe-inspiring appearance.

    It was not merely just a vessel to carry people overrge distances but also a powerful weapon in its own right.

    They could see how worried the queen was to lend her best flying ship to their king.

    "May the king return victorious!" a fervid citizen shouted aloud, their voiceced with hope.

    Rowena stood regally in front of the castle doors, her gaze following Asher as he ascended into the skies along with the six apanying him inside the Skycrawler. Her expression, a blend of pride and concern, reflected her thoughts.

    These past two days, she didn''t let him leave the castle to spend as much time with him as possible before he left and to hear him reassure her that everything would be alright.

    To ensure his safety, Rowena had dispatched a formidable escort - 100 Dreadwings controlled by a contingent of the kingdom''s most capable warriors.

    They were a sight to behold, soaring alongside the Skycrawler, an intimidating protective convoy.

    She knew this small army wouldn''t be allowed to enter the continent of the draconians. However, she wanted to ensure his safety throughout his journey until he reached there.

    Rowena, her eyes never leaving the diminishing silhouette of the Skycrawler, murmured to herself, "We will be waiting¡­"

    On the north side of the kingdom, Is was sitting atop a pouting Callisa as they saw Asher''s ship disappearing away from their sight.

    "Koooo¡­"

    Hearing Callisa''s sad mewl, Is caressed her hard shell and said with a soft smile, "It can''t be helped, Callisa. You are too big to fit into that ship. But don''t worry, he will return safely to us after teaching those crude draconians a good lesson."

    As the Skycrawler vanished beyond the horizon, the crowd still lingered, each individual carrying a mix of fear and hope for what the future held for their king and kingdom.

    He had only been crowned a few days ago, and now he had already left the kingdom for their sake.

    The sky, now empty, seemed to echo the sentiment of the kingdom - a silent, watchful wait for the return of their king.

    -

    Inside thevish cabin of the Skycrawler, an air of excitement and tension mingled. The interior of the vessel was as grand as its exterior, with walls of deep maroon and ck, adorned with intricate carvings depicting ancient demonic battles and mythic scenes.

    The plush furnishings, from the velvet seats to the silk curtains, all bore the dark colors of the Bloodburn Kingdom. The atmosphere was one of opulent power, a fitting environment for the king and his selected entourage.

    Its interior also boasted a mix of tempting amenities. The lighting was a soft, ambient glow, emanating from enchanted crystals set into the walls.

    Each room had a panoramic view of the skies, through windows enchanted to withstand the most brutal of aerial forces.

    Leonidas, his eyes wide with awe, nudged Caelum''s elbow, his voice barely containing his excitement, "Can you believe we''re actually here? In the Skycrawler! This is beyond anything I''ve ever imagined! It feels like a dream."

    Caelum, sharing hisrade''s enthusiasm, nheless gave him a subtle nudge, signaling him to maintainposure, "It''s indeed a privilege, my friend, but let''s not forget our decorum," he whispered, ncing at Lady Naida, who had caught the tail end of their conversation and offered them a knowing, amused smile.

    Leonidas, slightly abashed, bowed his head in a silent apology towards Naida, his cheeks reddening slightly.

    Meanwhile, Oberon and Silvan explored the living quarters, a series of elegantly appointed rooms, each with its unique demonic charm.

    As Silvan reached for a door handle, Oberon interjected rudely, "This one''s mine. Find yourself another room."

    Silvan was taken aback and looked at Oberon, whose eyes were gleaming with annoyance.

    ''Remember¡­Don''t get into any unnecessary altercations with your brother. Let him be¡­'' Silvan remembered his father''s words, which was just one of the pieces of advice he gave him after feeling worried that he was setting out for this journey.

    And so Silvan sighed, not wanting to argue, and simply nodded and moved towards another door while shaking his head.

    "Tsk, I should have brought some women along with me," Oberon let out a frustrated sigh as he walked into his room.

    -

    As Asher walked through the cabin, he examined his surroundings with a curious eye, acknowledging the grandeur yet thinking about the journey ahead.

    But one of the views outside arge window caught his attention. He kept, looking at the reddish skies and the dark clouds surrounding them.

    Seeing how he was already up in the skies, he realized this was the first time he was leaving far from the Bloodburn Kingdom. He had never strayed off too far from his kingdom intentionally. He focused on building his strength because unlike Earth, it was too dangerous to roam outside in a cruel world like this.

    "Can you believe that the ship we are standing on is 4000 years old?" Naida''s graceful, melodic voice echoed beside his ears as Asher turned around to look at her with a smile, "Of course. Just by standing inside it, I can feel how powerful it is. It can probably even endure the attacks of multiple Soul Devourers for a while."

    Naida nodded as she maintained her smile and said, "You aren''t wrong. But the real beauty of this ship is the love that went into its creation. It is also one reason why the queen wanted you to use this."

    "What do you mean?" Asher asked with a curious look.

    "It''s said that 4000 years ago, the king of our kingdom, Lezrun Drake,?made this ship for his most favorite wife, the queen at that time. And it ended up saving her life during one of her journeys where she had to leave the kingdom. From then on, every ruler of our kingdom treasured this ship and used it for every dangerous journey. They wouldn''t step foot on any other ship," Naida said with a shake of her head.

    "Oh¡­" Asher didn''t know this ancient ship had a backstory like that.

    "It is a very rare sight to see the king and queen loving each other deeply. I can''t help but envy you. What you two share is very precious," Naida said with a soft smile.

    "I know. But I am sure you have it good as well," Asher said with a smile while wondering why she envied him. Does Vernon not love her or does he not love her deep enough? They looked quite the perfect loving couple whenever he saw them.

    He then felt it wasn''t his business to pry and looked at her and asked, "So, what was the favor you wanted from me?"

    Naida blinked her eyes as if she was surprised, "Favor?" Then her brows raised in realization, "Oh my¡­don''t tell me you still remember our conversation at that time?"

    Asher was confused, but he nodded with a brief smile, "Of course. You helped me a lot, and you said you wanted a favor in return."

    Naida gave an elegant smile as she leaned against the window and said with a look of appreciation, "I didn''t know you were still thinking about it. Not all men remember to keep their word."

    Asher could smell the pleasant fragrance of rose from her as she leaned against the window, close to him, the rosy fragrance from her wafting into his nostrils.

    Naida continued with a subtle smile, "But I no longer need any favor as of now. I needed help with a diplomatic situation that could have affected our kingdom. Fortunately, I was able to take care of it before you returned. I never knew when you were going to return so I decided to take care of it before it became toote."

    Asher was surprised as he asked, "I didn''t know that. Then why did you volunteer to apany me?"

    Naida gave an amused smile and asked, "Don''t tell me that you thought I wasing with you because I needed a favor from you?"

    Asher lightly shrugged as he said, "Then why?"

    Naida looked at him with a warm smile and said, as her eyes shed with memories of the past, "Silvia is very precious to me. Even before she was born, I took great care of her in my womb and gave her everything she needed to be happy. Maybe I overdid it and caused her to be a bit hard to deal with for people, as you must already know."

    Asher lightly chuckled as he shook his head,pletely agreeing with her.

    She then looked at him with a deep gaze and ced her hand on his, which was resting on the window rail, "But you saved her life during the quest where I couldn''t have possibly been there to help her. You can''t imagine how much it means to me, especially when you had no need to."

    Asher was a bit taken aback by the intensity of her gaze and voice and briefly looked at her slender, cold hand that was on top of his.

    But then he realized that she must have been greatly worried for Silvia, and it was no secret that she pampered her the most.

    He didn''t even think much about saving Silvia from Sabina and only wanted to pull her to his side to benefit himself.

    And so Naida''s sincere gesture left him feeling quite awkward. However, he cleared his throat and said with a polite smile, "Please don''t mention it. It was the least I could do."

    It was better to let Naida think he did it for Silvia''s sake and gain her support as well. Maybe she was also doing it for the same reason since he was the king now. A mutual understanding.

    "Aren''t you too modest for a king," Naida said with a teasing smile and then added, "Whatever the case might be, I felt it was only right I apanied you for protection even if it may or may not be necessary. I hope you won''t mind thepany of this olddy."

    "You have quite the sense of humor, mydy. How could I possibly be bothered?" Asher said upon hearing those wordse from a graceful beauty like her, even though he knew her words weren''t really wrong.

    "Now you have more sense of humor than me," Naida said with a subtle, pleasant smile before leaning away from the window and adding, "I shall not disturb you any longer, my king. Let me know if you need anything."

    Asher nodded as he saw her walking away with soft steps and stood there with a look of contemtion. He then decided to go to the front deck and make a change of ns for the journey ahead since they had a lot more time to reach Draconis Kingdom.

    Even though this ship could reach there in just an hour, it was not so easy.

    There were lots of dangerous areas in between and to avoid all that, it could take more than a day.

    However, unbeknownst to him, dozens ofrge shadows were lurking in the clouds far behind the small army of Dreadwings.

 Chapter 388 A Storm Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 388 A Storm Ahead</h4>

    Asher stepped onto the front deck of the Skycrawler, where Eradicator stood with unwavering focus, her eyes scanning the horizon.

    The control panels before her flickered with an array of luminescent runes and gauges, but her attention was as much on the dark, ominous skies as on the instruments.

    Perched on her shoulder, a small cat with glossy ck fur and piercing red eyes meticulously groomed its paw. Its two fluffy tails swished gently, almost in rhythm with the hum of the Skycrawler''s engines.

    Sensing the king''s approach, Eradicator turned smoothly, her movements precise and efficient. The cat, seemingly undisturbed, agilely climbed atop her helmet, settlingfortably.

    Eradicator bowed slightly, her voice even and devoid of emotion, "Your Majesty."

    Asher offered a surprised smile, "I wasn''t expecting you to bring Twilight along."

    Twilight acknowledged his presence with a soft meow, its eyes briefly meeting Asher''s before returning to its grooming.

    Eradicator''s tone remained neutral, "Twilight requires care. There was no one else to attend to her needs during my absence."

    Asher suppressed a chuckle, the image of the stoic Eradicator as a cat caretaker amusing him more than he cared to admit, "It''s quite surprising. I never took you for a cat lover."

    She replied without missing a beat, "Twilight is... efficient in her role."

    She then asked right after, "Do you have any instructions for me, Your Majesty? Anything I should be aware of?"

    Asher nced briefly at the control panels, "Nothing officially. But this ship is equipped with automatic navigation and threat detection arrays. So you could take a break, you know. The ship will alert us if there''s any danger."

    She remained unmoved, her gaze fixed, "Vignce is part of my duty, Your Majesty. And standing does not bother me."

    *Beeeep!*

    Suddenly, the control deck emitted a series of urgent beeps, breaking the quietude. A small screen flickered to life, disying a cluster of red signals that blinked ominously.

    "Danger ahead?" Asher mused aloud, his eyes narrowing as he peered into the distance. Far ahead, where the sky churned with stormy clouds and streaks of red lightning, an ominous formation gathered.

    Eradicator''s fingers danced over a holographic map, highlighting several red circles.

    She turned to the king, her voice steady, "A powerful storm lies a few miles ahead. Shall we continue our course, or descend to a lower altitude, Your Majesty?"

    Asher knew such storms were typical of a hellish world like this, and they were random, abrupt, andpletely unpredictable.

    Such storms can even kill a Soul Devourer. It only made him realize how easy people had it on Earth, where they could travel without any worries.

    "What''s your assessment?" Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    Eradicator weighed her options carefully, "Both choices carry significant risk but one of them is riskier. Descending exposes us to potential ground attacks, making our position vulnerable. It will be easy for our enemies to gather on the ground while having territorial advantage."

    "Hmm¡­that is true," Asher nodded as he also thought about it. Traveling was very risky in a world like this, especially if you have a lot of enemies.

    This was the main reason why people chose to not travel too far from their homnd unless they were part of a very powerful kingdom. If they were, they wouldn''t be wrong to be confident that nobody would dare attack them.

    But his kingdom wasn''t really the strongest, and there were still a lot of enemies who wouldn''t be afraid to try and kill him while he was away from the protection of his kingdom. There were also no dragons apanying him to deter such enemies.

    Rowena would have sent her dragon or some other less powerful ones, but they would be very unpredictable and dangerous without the presence of their master. Most dragons didn''t even have a master and listened to only ralis. So that wasn''t an option at all.

    Eradicator added after considering the second option, "Navigating through the storm keeps us less visible to any threats, but the ship will divert all energy to defense, limiting our offensive capabilities. Our Dreadwings cannot apany us through such turbulence. We will be alone in that storm, which would take us at least an hour to cross."

    Asher pondered for a moment, analyzing the strategic implications of each choice.

    Finally, he made his decision, "Then there is no doubt here. We''ll take our chances with the storm. Have the Dreadwings fly under the storm and regroup with us on the other side."

    Asher knew the small army of Dreadwings on their own would have less chance of getting attacked because it wouldn''t be worth the effort for anyone to attack a small army of them that has no valuable target among them.

    And by choosing to pass through the storm, the chances of anyone attacking them will be way less and the ship will be alright as well.

    Eradicator nodded, her expression unchanging as she ryed the orders.

    The Skycrawler''s engines hummed louder, bracing for the impending challenge.

    "Is there trouble ahead?"

    Asher turned around to see Silvan walking in with a worried look while looking around at the skies.

    Asher nodded and said, "Yes. Tell everyone to brace for a storm ahead and keep a sharp lookout on our surroundings."

    Silvan nodded with a serious look as he went back inside.

    "What''s going on? I heard some soundsing from the ship," Leonidas walked into the cabin with furrowed brows, followed by Caelum, who immediately looked out through one of the windows with a focused gaze.

    Silvan was about to answer when Caelum let out a long sigh, "It seems we are heading into a dangerous storm."

    "Oh devils, I was praying for not one toe at least until we reached close to our destination. But now we are already facing one?" Leonidas shook his head in frustration.

    "Don''t worry. The ship will protect us," Naida walked in with a reassuring smile as the rest of the three bowed in respect of her presence. She then added with a narrowed gaze, "But what we should be concerned about is any outside force attacking us, even if the storm should discourage most of them."

    Silvan nodded firmly, "You are right, Lady Naida. His Majesty told us to keep a sharp lookout since we would be somewhat vulnerable while passing through the storm. I will go and let my brother know as well."

    On the outside, the 100 Dreadwings, each with a warrior astride, veered downward, diverging from the Skycrawler''s path as it bravely ventured into the heart of the storm.

    The Skycrawlwer was like a fearsome beast as it plunged into the tempest that sprawled across hundreds of miles.

    Inside, Asher stood steadfast beside Eradicator, feeling the ship shudder as it absorbed the force of the lightning strikes.

    The defensive barriers, glowing with an intense energy, were holding strong against the relentless assault of nature.

    Asher observed, his eyes scanning the chaotic dance of electric arcs outside. He knew any ordinary Soul Devourer caught in this would be annihted in barely few minutes.

    Eradicator maintained her unwavering focus on the controls, navigating through the tumultuous skies. During a storm, a manual touch was necessary to make it through with as little damage as possible.

    The ship''s defensive systems were pushed to their limits, ensuring their safety amidst the storm''s fury.

    After a couple of minutes,

    *Beep! Beep!*

    Suddenly, the calm within the cabin was shattered by the sharp beep of the radar. Multiple dots appeared on the screen, rapidly closing in on their position.

    Asher leaned forward, his eyes narrowing, "Those cant'' be our Dreadwings...Shit¡­We''re under attack!"

    Eradicator''s hand moved swiftly across the control panel, preparing forbat, "It seems they are not deterred by the storm," she stated, her voice cold andposed.

    "Which idiots would dare to attack us in a storm like this?" Asher mumbled as he looked out through the windows.

    Eradicator closed her eyes for a moment before opening them and uttering a single word, "Werewolves."

    Asher focused his eyes as he peered through the thick, fortified windows of the Skycrawler, and the shadows of winged creatures began to be clearer, their forms slicing through the tempest with unnatural grace, "Werewolves in a storm like this...They can''t survive the storm, right?" he murmured, his voiceced with both annoyance and surprised at their audacity.

    Even if they had thick fur, it was not as if they could survive this storm.

    "Yes, they can...in a roundabout way," Naida suddenly walked in before Eradicator could answer, her voice carrying an edge of seriousness.

    Asher turned around with furrowed brows as Naida exined, "Those winged creatures you just saw are Stormroamers, capable of withstanding the fiercest storms. They''re native to regions where such weather ismonce. They had adapted to such conditions. But to tame them, these werewolves must be from a powerful n, and it could be either¡ª"

    *Krechk!!*

    The ship suddenly gave a slight shudder, and the sound of something akin to ws scraping against the barrier echoed through the cabin.

    Silvan suddenly burst into the deck, his expression etched with urgency, "Your Majesty, it''s the Rustblood n! There are dozens of them, and they''ve managed to attach themselves to the ship''s exterior!"

    Asher turned swiftly, his eyes flicking to Naida and then back to the window, "Rustblood n?" He clenched his fists, feeling the tension in the air.

    "This is no random attack. They are targeting us specifically!" Leonidas came in with gritted teeth, followed by Caelum.

    "It doesn''t make sense for them to go this far and take such risks to take us down like this," Caelum mumbled with a look of contemtion.

    Eradicator, standing by the controls, her posture rigid with readiness, added, "The Skycrawler''s defenses are strong, but these werewolves are trying to tear apart the shield bytching onto the belly of the ship. They will eventually seed if we do nothing."

    Naida narrowed her eyes as she shook her head, "How clever of them. They are using our ship as a shield to protect themselves from the storm while trying to destroy our barrier," She then turned to look at Asher and asked, "It''s your call, my king. How do you want to deal with this?"

    Her question made the others also shift their tension-filled gazes as theynded on their king, who knew he had to make a quick decision in a situation like this, but there was no decision that could guarantee a perfect way out of this.

 Chapter 389 Are You Afraid?

    <h4>Chapter 389 Are You Afraid?</h4>

    Naida stepped closer, after seeing Asher stuck in a dilemma, "We must act swiftly, Your Majesty. The Rustbloods are as fierce as their poison. I would advise to kill as many of them as possible even if it means sacrificing some."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he understood what she was talking about.

    He let out a sharp sigh before saying to Eradicator, "Lower some of our defensive powers and use them to st away these dogs trying to enter our ship. Let''s give them a taste of our Skycrawler''s wrath."

    Without a word, Eradicator''s fingers danced across the control panel, expertly reallocating the ship''s resources. The Skycrawler''s hull began to hum with more aggressive energy, its barriers pulsating with deadly intent.

    But everybody could see the defensive light of the ship''s shield dimming, the lightning from the storm causing even more turbulence to their ship.

    "Ohh¡­won''t our ship sustain damage?" Leonidas asked Caelum in a low voice.

    Caelum nodded with a serious look and answered, "Yes, but it is better than those dogs entering our ship, right?"

    "Right¡­" Leonidas mumbled with a grim look.

    "To your stations," Ashermanded, his voice echoing with authority, "Prepare for battle."

    Everyone dispersed, each moving with determined strides to their designated positions. But in the shadows afar, Oberon hesitated, his thoughts racing with self-preservation. He turned to stealthily make his way back to his room, contemting an escape n.

    Why the fuck should he die because of that alien dog?

    However, his heart skipped a beat as Asher suddenly materialized before him, blocking his path with a chilling smile, "Oberon. Where do you think you''re going in such a hurry during a situation like this?"

    Oberon''s face paled slightly under Asher''s piercing gaze. But he gathered his wits and answered with a forced smile, "I-I was just going to... prepare for the battle. Yes, that''s it."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, "Good. Then let''s see how prepared you are, Oberon. This situation will require everyone''s effort, even more from you, since you are the strongestpared to the other three. So you should position yourself at the back of the ship to discourage them from entering."

    ''You fucker¡­That is the most likely area they are going to enter!'' Oberon cursed this dog for purposefully putting him in such a dangerous spot.

    "What? Are you afraid?" Asher asked with a curve of his lips. If only Reba was here to see her son''s helpless face.

    "Of course not¡­" Oberon could only nod stiffly, a mix of fear and resentment bubbling within him as he walked away.

    Asher''s presence was a constant reminder of his downfall and the precarious position he found himself in. But he had no choice but toply. Turning away, he headed to arm himself, his mind racing with thoughts of survival and revenge.

    At the same time, the werewolves clung desperately to the belly of the Skycrawler, their snarls and growls a cacophony amidst the storm.

    However, as the ship''s shield intensified in heat, their resolve began to falter. The acrid smell of melting ws and burning flesh filled the air, and their howls turned to ones of agony.

    But before they could resolve themselves to endure it, a powerful shockwave emanated from the belly of the ship, causing many of them to get sted away with agonizing howls while some even had their bodies shatteredpletely and killed on the spot.

    However, a few of them were very swift and had good reaction times, making them anticipate this and jump up towards the ship to avoid getting sted away.

    But their faces fell as lightning bolts immediately fell upon them, and not even a whimper escaped from their maws as their bodies turned into crisp ash and were swept away by the powerful winds.

    Inside, Leonidas watched with a mix of thrill and disbelief as the werewolves were repelled, "Oh yeah! Take that, you motherfuckers!" he bellowed, his voice full of adrenaline-fueled exhration. He gripped his weapon, ready for any who might breach the ship.

    Just like Leonidas, Caelum, and Silvan, stationed at strategic points, remained vignt, eyes scanning for any sign of an intruder.

    Naida was standing at a not so obvious location with a clear intent.

    She stood in front of thergest window and through the thick ss of the window, she locked eyes with three werewolves who were trying to sneakily crawl over one of the lower sides of the ship to enter it.

    However, just as they crawled a bit further, their eyes happened to lock with Naida''s gaze, startling them.

    Naida smiled as she slowly blinked her bright red eyes.

    The three werewolves had stumped expressions, but they then got distracted upon seeing terrifying lightning bolts curving through the sky and heading straight for them!

    Panicked upon seeing such lightning bolts with strange behavior, the three of them let go after having no other choice.

    But their eyes widened upon seeing that no lighting bolts struck the ship, and they realized toote that it was an illusory trick!

    "Groaargh!!". They plummeted into the abyss of the storm, a look of horror and anger etched on their faces.

    Asher, witnessing the scene, couldn''t help but admire Naida''s subtle but frighteningly powerful abilities.

    The ship continued to shake and shudder under the relentless assault and movement of the werewolves, but Asher and the others inside remained unyielding.

    Oberon, having returned armed and begrudgingly ready, stood at the back of the ship alone, his expression filled with anger and bitterness.

    If only he could kill that dog with his own hands.

    *THUD!*

    Suddenly hearing heavy, menacing thuds up above the ship, Oberon gazed up, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    Even more such thuds echoed as it was obvious the werewolves werending on top of the ship, "Insane..." he muttered under his breath, shocked by their audacity to brave the storm.

    How were they not getting killed by the lightning?

    Above, beyond his vision, the werewolves, their bodies sheathed in dark green armor, moved with a predatory grace. Theytched onto the shield with the ws of their feet to not let the wild winds bother them.

    Their eyes, glowing with a sinister dark green light, scanned the ship''s exterior. The armor seemed to merge seamlessly with their muscr, furry bodies, making them appear even more formidable.

    The lightning, which had been relentlessly striking the ship, held nothing back as some of the bolts descended with deadly intent, towards them.

    But just before they could touch the bodies of these werewolves, a translucent dark yellow barrier suddenly formed around their bodies, deflecting the bolts with astonishing ease and harmlessly shooting back into the chaotic sky.

    It was as if the werewolves were unfazed by the very elements of the storm.

    Then, amidst the howling wind and the shing thunder, a seven-foot-tall werewolf made his appearance bynding on the top of the ship after jumping off from his mount.

    He was a giant among his kind, his stature and auramanding immediate respect and fear. His pack instantly recognized his authority, bowing in a disy of fealty and reverence, "Chief!"

    Boragor surveyed the ship with a menacing re. Raising his massive ws, which gleamed dangerously even in the dim light of the storm, he growled out his orders with a voice that resonated with primal power.

    "Tear apart this ship, leave no one alive... except for the alien brat. He''s mine to kill."

    His words were met with roars of approval from his pack. They began to unleash their fury upon the ship, their ws wing away at the weakened shield.

    Inside the ship, the mood shifted rapidly from confidence to concern as Leonidas, Caelum, and Silvan realized the severity of their situation.

    The sound of ws scraping against the hull of the Skycrawler echoed ominously throughout the cabin.

    Leonidas''s earlier smugness vanished, reced by a look of consternation, "Oh devils, they are trying to w their way in!" he eximed, his voice tinged with frustration.

    Caelum nodded gravely, "This is bad... They came prepared. It''s not just a random assault; they have a strategy."

    Silvan, trying to piece together the werewolves'' motivations, mumbled, "To go all out like this... What is making them go so far?"

    In the control deck, Asher, standing beside a stoic Eradicator, turned to her with a question, "Why can''t we just st off those werewolves on top like we did with the ones below?"

    Eradicator''s response was calm but carried a weight of concern, "Our ship has already sustained some damages. Diverting more power from our defenses to offense will expose us to the storm. We risk tearing the ship apart, and the werewolves could use that opportunity to breach our defenses."

    Naida, who was analyzing the situation, added, "These werewolves are willing to make sacrifices to get inside. Their chief must hold a deep grudge to risk so much. Did you happen to kill anyone important from their n?"

    Asher narrowed his eyes as he remembered helping killing Serkan while Ceti killed the other two who apanied him on her own. But why would their chief care about a bunch of receable warriors? Was their chief that caring?

    Wait¡­his son. Asher heard the news of the Rustblood n''s chief''s son not returning from the quest, and he remembered seeing a dead body of other werewolves from that n when we woke up beside Ceti after somehow getting saved. One of the dead ones might have been his son.

    Still, there was no proof he did it. Or did they just need an excuse to kill him?

    *Kreak!*

    The sound of the shield up top enduring cracks only continued to echo louder and louder.

    Asher''s expression darkened as he looked at the two and said in a determined, cold voice, "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go up top and let those dogs realize they chose the wrong people to mess with today."

 Chapter 390 Battle Within The Storm

    <h4>Chapter 390 Battle Within The Storm</h4>

    Eradicator immediately shook her head, "Your Majesty, that is too dangerous. The sky is alive with lightning bolts. You could be in grave danger while trying to fight them. Let me try to buy some time."

    Asher turned to face her, his gaze unwavering, "No. There is no point in you fighting alone. It doesn''t change anything," He then turned towards Naida and asked, "And how, pray tell, are those werewolves managing to stand atop our ship without getting killed? Last time I checked, they aren''t immune to lightning."

    Naida answered, her voice tinged with suspicion, "The only possibility I can think of is Thunderstone armor made out of highly rare Thunderstones. It naturally repels lightning. But those stones are guarded zealously by the Moonbinder n where these stones form. It''s not something we can just procure."

    Asher''s brows arched in surprise, a hint of intrigue flickering in his eyes, "The Moonbinder n is aiding them in this assault?" He paused, mulling over the implications, wondering why the hell were they this hell-bent on killing him.

    He remembered those Rustblood werewolves mentioning some bounty on his head during the quest of the worthy.

    Even if there was hatred between their people for millennia, why go so far for only him? But he didn''t have the time to think about it now.

    "Nevermind. We should use the cloaked armor stored on this ship. It will offer some protection, albeit briefly. After that, you all have no choice but to retreat. That''s why we must seize this fleeting window of opportunity," Asher said with a hardened gaze.

    He knew the ship was stocked with emergency supplies, including ones to help protect them from lightning storms, though they were meant tost long enough to get away from one, not fight in the middle of it.

    Naida''s expression turned to one of worry, "And what about you, my king?"

    A confident smile yed on Asher''s lips as he reached for a cloak hanging nearby. "I will be fine." He draped the Cloak of the Voidbringer over his shoulders, its deep, inky ck fabric swirling around him like a shadowe to life, "I won''t die that easily."

    Naida gave a knowing smile, knowing that his mystical immortal form should definitely be able to endure those lightning bolts for a while.

    "But the ship will sustain serious damage if we let it be, even more if we fight on top of it. We might not be able to fly anymore," Eradicator said, her tone carrying a hint of grave concern.

    Naida sighed and said, "Then there is no choice. I will stay back for a while and augment the shields of this ship, long enough to make sure the ship won''t suffer too much damage. Or do you want me to apany you, my king?"

    Asher had a difficult expression since Naida was the strongest on the ship, and if she didn''t join, then they could be at a great disadvantage.

    But he also knew the Valentines were very proficient when it came to enchantment magic, and a powerhouse like her can surely raise the defensive capability of this ship to a great extent.

    Seeing no other choice, he nodded with furrowed brows, "No, Eradicator is right. You can augment the shields, Lady Naida. We will manage till then somehow."

    Outside the ship, the only sound came from the howling wind and the distant shing on the ship''s exterior by the werewolves, who managed to cause some cracks in the shield.

    Their chief was the main reason they were able to cause a dent in the shield this fast.

    But Boragor frowned upon seeing the shield suddenly but slowly beginning to repair itself, making him roar at his people, "Don''t hold back! Make those bloodburn ratse out of their holes!" Saying so, he was about to gather an absurd amount of mana towards his hands and smash it against the shield.

    But his ear and those of others twitched upon hearing a sound far ahead of them.

    They abruptly ceased their relentless assault on the shield, and their heads turned in unison towards the source of a metallictch opening.

    The storm''s fury seemed to pause for a moment, the air heavy with anticipation.

    First to emerge was a vampire with striking silver hair, his expression a mix of irritation and grudgeful determination.

    He was forcibly sent first to face these dogs with poisonous ws and teeth. He shouldn''t even be here in the first ce!

    His sweaty hands brandished a sword while feeling the gazes of so many hungry wolves who couldn''t wait to tear him apart.

    Following him was another vampire, his ck hair contrasting sharply against the tumultuous sky, rapier in hand, his gaze sharp and focused.

    Then came two more figures. Leonidas, his deep red mane cascading in thick waves to his shoulders, gripped a long, sturdy axe.

    Beside him, Caelum, adorned in dark robes that mirrored the vast expanse of the night sky, held a bow and arrow ready. Each wore a dark red cloak, billowing in the violent winds.

    Finally, Asher stepped out, his figure enshrouded in the Cloak of the Voidbringer, its inky ckness a stark contrast against the chaos around them.

    The ten werewolves who saw theme out, let out subtle grows, their eyes glowing with killing intent.

    Boragor, stepped forward with a malicious grin, his dark green eyes gleaming in the tempestuous light.

    He let out a thunderousugh, his voice carrying over the roar of the storm.

    "Hahahaha, what do we have here?" Boragor sneered, his gaze sweeping over the group. "Thought you''de out to y, did you? Sending little brats to face us¡­what a joke," Just as he said, a crimson lightning bolt struck down right beside him, though he stood unfazed.

    Boragor could clearly sense that these 5 were no stronger than a Soul Purger, with the only peak Soul Purgers being the alien brat and this silver-haired Drake standing in front.

    "Well, it will be quite a spectacle when a senior like you is going to lose face before juniors like us," Asher said with a cold smirk, though inwardly he frowned, not expecting the chief of their n to show up personally.

    The other ten werewolves were also no pushovers. Five of them were peak Soul Purgers, while the rest were Soul Devourers! This was really bad.

    Leonidas said with his chest puffed up, "Yeah! You heard His Majesty. This wouldn''t be the first time we punished some¡ªUrgh!" Suddenly, a lightning bolt crashed down on Leonidas'' back, making his facial features twist in pain, though he still maintained his footing.

    "Leonidas!" Caelum shouted out in worry upon seeing his friend getting struck by such a terrifying lightning bolt but was relieved to see he was somewhat alright.

    Fortunately, the cloak negated most of the damage, though this made him and the others realize how dangerous it was to stand here.

    Boragor''sughter echoed again, filled with contempt. But then he looked at Asher with cold killing intent, "Brave wordsing from the little alien king. Let''s see if you can still wag your tongue when I pull out your gut."

    *k!*

    Boragor''s attention suddenly shifted upon seeing someone else climbing out.

    A tall figure, d in dark armor that covered her from head to toe stepped out. Her helmet featured dark red slits through which her eyes red fiercely, and her crimson cape billowed like a bloodstained banner in the stormy winds.

    With a single, graceful motion, she unsheathed the heavy sword strapped to her back.

    The metallic sound of the de sliding out sent a chilling echo across the deck, and the weapon''s formidable presence was palpable.

    The sword seemed to carry with it a weighty, bloody aura, making its deadly potential unmistakably clear.

    Boragor''s scornful smile faded slowly as he let out a low growl, "Good...At least someone who doesn''t look too weak to y with will be joining you all," he said, his toneced with a mix of sarcasm and anticipation.

    Asher didn''t even bother to respond and gave a curt nod to the others, "Cut down these dogs!" hemanded, his voice cutting through the storm. His eyes were fixed on the werewolves, not wanting to waste time now that everyone was here.

    These werewolves held the advantage over here.

    Boragorughed, a sound that was more a snarl than anything joyous, "Tear them all apart, and bring me that alien brat! For our Varg!" he ordered his werewolves, who responded with a cacophony of growls and howls upon hearing the name of their chief''s fallen son, "For Varg!"

    Leonidas let out a battle cry, swinging his axe with ferocious energy.

    Caelum released an arrow, its trajectory perfect even amidst the chaotic winds.

    Not too far from them, the two vampires moved with lethal precision, their des singing a deadly tune.

    The storm above raged on, mirroring the ferocity of the battle below.

    Lightning shed, momentarily illuminating the scene of impending carnage.

    They had to make sure to not get struck by powerful blows that could make these ruthless winds send them flying into the heart of the storm.

    But Caelum nned far ahead and threw several circr dark blue disks upwards, casting a temporary but powerful dark blue shield, preventing them from getting thrown off.

    However, he knew just those wouldn''t be enough and shot an arrow up into the sky to reinforce the shield.

    He hoped he had enough mana to keep shooting these arrows since every lightning bolt would easily break this shield, and so would multiple powerful sts of mana from those fighting.

    The Skycrawler became a chaotic battlefield as the sound of ws and des shing, followed by war cries and growls, were muffled by the thunder and wild winds.

 Chapter 391 Feeling Scared?

    <h4>Chapter 391 Feeling Scared?</h4>

    Leonidas fought with the ferocity of a wild beast, his axe cutting through the air in destructive arcs of reddish mana.

    Two of the werewolves, their crimson fur matted with rain, lunged towards him with a savage hunger in their eyes.

    Leonidas''s shock was palpable as the werewolves absorbed his attack with mere grunts, their tough bodies seemingly impervious to his powerful strikes. They countered with an onught of poisonous ws, aiming to tear into him with lethal intent.

    "Fuck off!" Leonidas roared, his voice carrying a draconic timbre that caused the werewolves to grimace in pain.

    Seizing the moment, he swung his axe with all his might, aiming for their necks.

    Yet, to his dismay, his attack merely caused a shallow bloody gash, enraging the beasts further.

    "GROWLLL!!*

    With a brutal force, they mmed him onto the ship''s surface, sending several of his teeth flying from his bloodied mouth.

    Pinned down, Leonidas stared defiantly into the snarling faces of the werewolves, his bravery unwavering even as they poised to plunge their venomous ws into him.

    *Whooosh!*

    Suddenly, the air was split by the sound of a de cutting through the storm.

    A ring de, zing with dark green mes, sliced with deadly precision, severing the vital nerves in the werewolves'' necks.

    Blood gushed forth as their eyes widened in shock before they copsed lifelessly on the top of the ship.

    But then their corpses got kicked away, letting them roll off the ship and fall into the dark depths of the clouds.

    Leonidas, astonished and lying battered on the ground, looked up to see the king standing over him, his figure imposing and the ring de in his hand still glowing with a eerie me.

    "Your Majesty..." Leonidas gasped, a profound sense of relief and gratitude washing over him.

    Despite his injuries, his eyes shone with admiration and awe towards his king, who had just saved his life in the nick of time and also killed those two ferocious werewolves with such ease and precision.

    But Leonidas'' eyes widened when Asher suddenly lunged towards him and rolled over.

    "Wha-!"

    *Krashhhk!*

    Leonidas felt his heart almost leap out upon seeing that a terrifying lightning bolt struck the ce where he was just a second ago.

    He then realized that his king managed to move him away in the nick of time. How could he have such reflexes and great senses at an age like that?

    "Stay alert! This is far from over!" Asher said with a grim look as he pulled up Leonidas and rushed off, making Leonidase back from his daze and spit out blood with a determined expression.

    Silvan moved through the chaotic fray with a lethal grace that belied the savagery of the battle.

    Engaged with two hulking werewolves, his movements were a mesmerizing dance of death, his rapier a flickering extension of his will.

    As the werewolves lunged with bared fangs and extended ws, his dark red eyes glowed. With a subtle gesture, he manipted his own blood to form razor-sharp tendrils thatshed out, striking with precision and speed. The tendrils, almost sentient in their movement, entangled the werewolves, momentarily halting their ferocious advance.

    Silvan seized this moment, his rapier slicing through the air in swift, calcted arcs.

    The de, imbued with his vampiric essence, left trails of shimmering energy, cutting into the werewolves with deadly efficiency.

    One werewolf, caught off guard by the unexpected assault, let out a howl of pain and surprise as the rapier pierced its shoulder, the wound sizzling as if burned by the vampiric energy.

    "Fucking bloodburner!!"

    The other werewolf, enraged by the sight of its fallenrade, attacked with renewed ferocity.

    Silvan, however, anticipated the move. With a fluid turn, he sidestepped the lunging beast, his rapier finding its mark in a vital spot.

    The de impaled the werewolf with a dangerously urate precision, its tip emerging coated in dark blood.

    As the second werewolf copsed, its eyes wide with shock and pain, Silvan withdrew his de with a clean, swift motion.

    The two fallen werewolvesy motionless, their eyes fading as the life drained from them.

    But right then, Silvan caught sight of Oberon in dire straits.

    Oberon, with a deepceration on his arm that hissed ominously with the sound of poison, was desperately fending off two werewolves, one of which, therger one, was a fucking Soul Devourer!

    He, exuding a sense of cruel amusement, taunted Oberon, "How fun it is to watch a little drake struggle before us," heughed contemptuously as he bashed up Oberon left and right.

    "Ugh! Argh!" Oberon groaned each time they pummeled him from both sides, and this bigger one was purposefully toying with him.

    Blood spurted out of his lips, and his face got swollen to the point he could barely open his eyes.

    "Blechk!" An agonizing groan echoed from his lips as one of them dished out a sharp uppercut to his jaw, making his front teeth, including his fangs, fall out.

    "Too bad we don''t have much time to y with you. Tear out his throat, Khorun!"

    "With pleasure, Larz!"

    Khorun, a Soul Purger, lunged at Oberon''s throat.

    *Slishh!*

    Suddenly, a rapier sliced through the air with lightning speed, impaling the werewolf''s neck cleanly, the de emerging out the other side.

    Oberon, caught off guard by Silvan''s timely intervention, grunted in displeasure, his pride wounded at being saved but also relieved since there was no way he could take on that Soul Devourer in his current state.

    Seizing the moment, he retreated as if his life depended on it, leaving Silvan to face the Soul Devourer.

    Silvan turned, though he didn''t look surprised but disappointed.

    "Such a good older brother you have," Larz sneered, grinning wickedly, "Too bad he is the reason you are going to die."

    "Don''t talk too much," Silvan retorted, his rapier glowing with a bloody aura as he aimed a swift strike at the werewolf''s sr plexus.

    But Larz was quicker, "Too slow!" he barked, smacking Silvan''s arm with a forceful chop of his massive hand. The impact fractured Silvan''s forearm, causing it to twist grotesquely.

    "Argh!" Silvan cried out in pain as his rapier ttered to the deck.

    Before he could recover, Larz delivered a thunderous kick to his chest.

    Silvan coughed up blood, the force of the blow sending him flying until his back mmed against the barrier. He crumpled onto the ship''s surface, barely conscious, his chest heaving withbored breaths.

    Just as Larz prepared to walk over and finish him off, his eyes suddenly widened to their extremities.

    From out of nowhere, a heavy sword plunged into his back with lethal precision.

    In one swift, upward slice, Larz''s upper body was torn into two halves, his face a mask of shock, splitting gruesomely down the middle.

    Eradicator, her dark armor gleaming menacingly under the stormy sky, kicked away the split corpse as if kicking away some dirt.

    But suddenly, three more werewolves lunged towards her back without making any loud sounds, their huge maws opening to tear off her neck.

    However, Eradicator was swift and moved with a warrior''s grace, her heavy sword carving a deadly arc through the air.

    The de met the chests of the werewolves with a resounding sh, cracking their ribs and sending them flying backwards, their bodies smashing against the ship''s barrier.

    But Eradicator wanted to make sure they were dead and finished them off with another cleaving arc from her heavy sword.

    Boragor, who had been observing the battle from a distance with his arms crossed, watched in disbelief as one of his Soul Devourers was effortlessly cleaved in two by this Bloodborn Guard bitch.

    He then saw her dispatch three mid-level Soul Devourers with a single, devastating move.

    His eyes narrowed as he turned his attention to the alien brat. He was far stronger than he had anticipated, just as that temptress had warned.

    Asher, with his figure suddenly bing invisible here and there while using his ring de, had taken down two Soul Purgers with apparent ease and was now suppressing two low-level Soul Devourers.

    "You weaklings...How dare you..." Boragor growled lowly, his voice seething with rage and disbelief.

    The air atop the Skycrawler grew tense, charged with a palpable sense of impending doom as Boragor prepared his attack.

    He stood, a towering figure of wrath, his muscles bulging and veins pulsating with dark energy. The mana he gathered crackled around him, a swirling vortex of wind and poison that distorted the air with its sheer intensity.

    With a deafening roar, Boragor released the attack. It surged forward as a vortex of destruction, a tempestuous blend of razor-sharp wind des and a venomous mist that turned the air a sickly green.

    The attack tore through the battlefield with an unstoppable force, carving deep cracks in the ship''s shield as it hurtled toward Asher and Eradicator. But the shield was already regenerating before further damage could be caused.

    Eradicator, reacting with a warrior''s instinct, activated her defensive powers. Her armor and heavy sword glowed with a deep crimson light, a blood barrier springing up around her.

    But the onught was too powerful. The wind des shed through the barrier, tearing into her armor with a force that sent shockwaves through the air.

    The poisonous mist enveloped her, seeping into the cracks of her armor, causing her to gasp in pain as it corroded her defenses.

    Meanwhile, Asher, facing the oing storm of destruction, had his brows raised just as he was done dealing with those two low level Soul Devourers.

    Seeing such a destructive, poisonous storm about to crash into him, he transformed into his Hellbringer form immediately.

    The moment Boragor''s attack struck him, the force was so overwhelming that his skeletal form was sted apart, bones scattering like thousands of shards in a violent explosion.

    Yet, even as the pieces of his Hellbringer form flew across the surface of the ship, they began to regenerate rapidly, the dark green mes weaving the bones back together with an eerie, supernatural speed.

    As his form fully regenerated, he surveyed the scene with a gaze that burned with dark green mes.

    The aftermath of Boragor''s attack was devastating. His vassals, each a genius in their own right,y scattered across the deck of the Skycrawler, incapacitated or severely injured.

    Only Oberon was nowhere to see. As expected from that son of a bitch¡­However, it was not like he could be of any help now after getting beaten ck and blue.

    Eradicator, usually an unyielding force on the battlefield, was struggling to rise, parts of the armor covering her arms and legs sted away by the attack.

    Blood seeped from the lower half of her helmet, matching the color of her cape, and Asher could clearly discern the severity of her poisoning.

    He was not surprised by the devastation wrought by Boragor; he knew all too well the immense power a peak Soul Devourer wielded.

    The gap between a mid-level Soul Devourer and a peak one was vast, a chasm that few could bridge, requiring years, perhaps even centuries, to ovee.

    The difference was even more than that of a Soul Eater and a Soul Devourer. And Eradicator was only a mid level Soul Devourer.

    Boragor''s heavy footsteps caused the ship''s protective shield to vibrate subtly as he approached Asher. His menacing grin was one of triumph and malice, his eyes gleaming with the prospect of victory.

    He was shocked to see a mere peak Soul Purger surviving his attack head-on, and it made him realize why everyone was calling this alien an Immortal Genius. But it didn''t matter to him, for he knew this alien wasn''t really that immortal.

    "What? Feeling scared, brat?" Boragor taunted, his voice dripping with contempt before adding, "But that''s good because I am going to make you feel so scared of living a second more, you will beg me for death. Let''s see how many times your weak bones can regenerate until then."

 Chapter 392 Not If Death Claims You First

    <h4>Chapter 392 Not If Death ims You First</h4>

    Asher''s eyes gleamed with a dark light as he saw Boragor approaching him with a dark grin,?"At least I won''t go down like that weakling named Varg, whom I had the pleasure of killing," he retorted, his voice resonating with a chilling echo.

    Boragor''s eyes shed with boiling fury at Asher''s words, "I will teach you to fear death!" he bellowed. He realized that the temptress was really telling the truth! This alien brat killed his only prodigal son!

    The fact that he saw this alien taking down Soul Devourers made him grudgingly ept that Varg could have been killed by him, especially if this alien had help.

    With a swift and brutal motion, he mmed his wed hand against Asher''s zing skull, shattering it into a cascade of fiery fragments.

    Asher''s figure staggered backward, the pieces of his skull beginning to regenerate rapidly.

    But before he could fully recover, Boragor struck again, his fist colliding with Asher''s re-forming skull, obliterating it anew.

    Boragor, relentless in his assault, pinned Asher down by his neck with one foot, while continuously smashing his skull with the other.

    Asher clenched his fists, frustration building within him, knowing that Boragor locked him down with the overwhelming powerful mana of a peak Soul Devourer.

    He can''t even teleport behind Boragor because of this, nor does he have enough strength yet to counterattack.

    He struggled against the relentless barrage, his hellbringer form attempting to regenerate under the unyielding onught. He still could get out of this if he wanted to but now wasn''t the right time since Boragor can stille after him.

    "You are dead meat, brat! Even if I crush you a million times, I won''t get bored of this," Boragorughed maliciously, taking perverse delight in the destruction he was wreaking.

    However, Boragor soon noticed something unsettling. With each regeneration, this alien''s skull was bing stronger, sustaining less damage from each subsequent blow.

    The dark green mes seemed to burn brighter, the bones knitting together more quickly and robustly each time.

    As Boragor reveled in his seeming dominance over Asher, his expression abruptly changed. His ears picked up the unmistakable sound of the wind being sliced behind him.

    With lightning-fast reflexes, he swung his hand back, catching the heavy sword mere inches from his neck.

    It was Eradicator, standing defiantly despite her severe injuries and the poison coursing through her veins. Blood poured from the gaps in her shattered armor, yet her resolve to protect her king remained unshaken,

    "You Bloodborn Guards are too resilient for your own good," Boragor scoffed, annoyance flickering in his eyes. He raised his w, preparing to deal the killing blow.

    But in that split second, a ring de, aze with dark green mes, whistled through the air towards Boragor''s eyes.

    Startled, Boragor released the heavy sword and leaped back, narrowly avoiding the deadly projectile.

    Asher had risen, the zing ring de firmly in his grasp. His skeletal figure now exuded a menacing aura, way more than before.

    "You¡ª" Boragor began, only to be cut off as Asher vanished and reappeared behind him in a blur of dark mes.

    Boragor, sensing the danger, raised his arm in defense just in time. The ring de sliced through, leaving a long, bloodyceration!

    Shocked and seething with anger, Boragor couldn''t believe he had been injured by a peak Soul Purger, even if it was a shallow injury.

    But he had little time to dwell on his disbelief. Asher, seizing the moment, conjured a chain of zing ring des andunched a ferocious assault.

    "You dare think you can take me on?!" Boragor roared as he countered with a powerful st of poisonous wind from his hand, the force of which sent Asher hurtling away.

    However, before Asher could be thrown off the ship, Silvan, pale-faced but determined, caught him, preventing a fatal fall, "Your Majesty, are you alright?"

    Asher was surprised to see that Silvan caught him and was forcing himself to stand despite being poisoned by the wind attacks from Boragor.

    Was he really that loyal to the crown? Since he was Oberon''s brother and Reba''s son, Asher always wondered what kind of man he was.

    "You''ll have to get through us before you cany a hand on our king," Leonidas, his body battered and bruised from the relentlessbat, dragged himself in front of his king, standing defiantly against Boragor.

    His voice was weak, though it echoed with unwavering firmness and determination.

    Beside him, Caelum, weakened by the poison coursing through his veins, stood with equal determination.

    Eradicator, her movementsbored by her serious injuries, limped forward, dragging her heavy de across the ship''s shield, creating a grating metallic sound that echoed in the charged air.

    Asher couldn''t help but remember his old team during his life as a human, where he was surrounded by such loyal and sincere people.

    And now, these four were ready to face death to protect him, even if it was out of duty.

    Above them, the storm raged on, red lightning shing violently in the skies, mirroring the intensity of the battle below.

    Boragor looked upon the scene, a mix of amusement and coldness in his eyes.

    He let out augh, mocking their resilience, "This day is turning out to be even better," he said, his grin turning icy, "If only I wasn''t in a hurry..."

    With that, Boragor pped his hands together, unleashing a devastating shockwave that shook the very space around them.

    The force of the st sent Leonidas, Caelum, Silvan, and Asher flying.

    Caelum, reacting quickly, shot an arrow towards the ship, grappling himself back onto it. However, he had exhausted hisst ounce of strength, and he copsed, unconscious.

    Asher, still in his Hellbringer form, swiftly recovered in mid-air. He maneuvered himself to catch Leonidas and Silvan, bringing them back onto the ship with a burst of dark green mes.

    Eradicator, using every ounce of her remaining strength, managed to cling to the hilt of her heavy sword, which was embedded into the ship''s shield, preventing her from being thrown off. But she knelt on the deck, her condition dire.

    Ashernded beside her, his skeletal form still zing, "Leave. Take the others inside," hemanded, his voice echoing with urgency.

    Eradicator, her helmet hiding her face, hesitated, as if she was about to protest. But Asher''s tone left no room for argument, "That''s an order," he stated firmly.

    For a moment, Eradicator stared at him, a silent exchange passing between them. Then, summoning what strength she had left, sheplied, dragging herself to gather Leonidas, Caelum, and Silvan, and retreating inside the ship.

    Asher turned back to face Boragor, now standing alone on the battered deck of the Skycrawler.

    The tension between Asher and Boragor reached a fever pitch as they faced off, thest twobatants on the stormshed deck of the Skycrawler.

    Boragor sneered, "Are you that desperate to die alone?"

    Asher''s response was cold, yetced with confidence, "Today isn''t my day to die," In an instant, his figure vanished.

    Boragor, anticipating Asher''s strategy, spread his senses, guarding against a surprise attack from behind.

    He was well aware of this alien''s annoying ability to appear unexpectedly behind someone.

    However, just as he braced for an assault from the rear, a powerful punch struck him from the front, forcing him to stagger back a foot.

    His growl of anger echoed over the deck, realizing he had been cleverly deceived by Asher''s invisibility.

    "You can''t hide from your death forever!" Boragor challenged, his sharp teeth gnashing in fury.

    But even as he spoke, Asher, still unseen, struck from behind. The ring de sliced across Boragor''s back, leaving a bloody but shallow sh.

    The attack was swift, a blur of motion that barely registered before it was gone.

    "Enough of your tricks!" Boragor bellowed, his frustration boiling over. He raised one of his feet and violently stomped on the shield, unleashing a massive shockwave that rippled in all directions.

    The force of the st blew Asher away before he could unleash another attack.

    At that moment, a lightning bolt from the tumultuous sky struck down, smashing Asher onto the ship''s shield.

    The impact shattered his skeleton, but almost immediately, his bones began to regenerate.

    Ashery on the deck, his once zing mes of regeneration suddenly fizzling out and his form returning to normal.

    He exhaled in frustration, realizing that the lightning bolt, in its immense power, had inadvertently strengthened him too much, depleting whatever mana reserves he had left.

    His protective armor, which once shielded him from lightning, had long lost its effectiveness and failed to absorb the bolt''s energy. It could onlyst one or two such strikes, and he had already expended them.

    "Finally, you ran out of mana. So much for being the immortal king, ha!" Boragor scoffed, a triumphant sneer on his face as he ced his right foot heavily on Asher''s stomach.

    Asher grimaced under the pressure, feeling his organs shifting.

    Boragor leaned closer, his voice a sinister whisper, "Don''t take relief that your death will be quick. I''m going to take you back and w out your organs one by one, very slowly. We have ways to keep you alive while we do all that," he said, his grin chilling and malevolent.

    Asher, blood trickling from his mouth, managed a cold smile despite the dire situation, "Are you really... willing to go to war with my kingdom?" he asked, his voice strained but defiant.

    Boragor''sughter echoed over the howling winds, filled with contempt and confidence, "Who''s going to find out? Nobody knows what''s happening in this storm. And your ship can''tmunicate with anyone, especially after I kill everyone inside, hehe," he replied, his tone dripping with assurance and cruelty.

    Asher furrowed his brow as he realized this was one of the main reasons the chief of this n personally came here: to make sure everything went as nned and avoid a war.

    No wonder this old dog took such extensive preparation and even got help from the Moonbinder n.

    "But you aren''t¡­doing this only for your son, right? Why do the Moonbinders want me dead?" Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    Boragor narrowed his eyes as he grinned, "You will be too dead to do anything by knowing why, hehe. So don''t bother asking."

    As Boragor gloated over his apparent victory, a new voice cut through the storm''s cacophony, its tone both graceful and deadly, "Not if I im your life first," the voice dered with a friendly yet chilling firmness.

    Boragor turned, his expression shifting from triumph to smug intrigue, as he faced an elegant beauty dressed in a graceful red garment that was hugging her slender body. And on top of her garment, she was wearing a thick crimson cloak.

    Naida stood there, her posture exuding elegance and deadly intent, a stark contrast to the chaos surrounding them.

    She shot a quick nce towards Asher and looked relieved to see he wasn''t in a serious state.

    Boragor let out a dismissive scoff, "Finally, someone worthy enough to die at my hands shows up. The Lady of House Valentine. Your death will definitely shake up your kingdom of bloodsuckers," he remarked, his voice dripping with condescension.

    --

    A/N - Updated Naida character art in discord.

 Chapter 393 Venomous Winds Vs Scarlet Illusions

    Chapter 393 Venomous Winds Vs Scarlet Illusions

    "My king, please get inside. I will finish this and get back to you," Naida said with a light smile, her tone firm and her face void of any tension.

    Asher knew it was crucial to avoid getting caught in the coteral damage of their impending sh. Moreover, he needed to replenish his depleted mana reserves. Clutching his stomach, he retreated back into the ship and, without a moment''s dy, began to sacrifice his life force to replenish his mana.

    And just as he had enough of it, he teleported to his Damned Dimension, where he could recover without anybody seeing him roll on the floor like a madman.

    Meanwhile, Boragor''s expression twisted into one of fury as he faced Naida, "Don''t get too confident, you bloodsucking bitch!" he roared.

    In a disy of his immense power, Boragor unleashed a barrage of a hundred poisonous wind des, each one a deadly projectile aimed at Naida.

    With a graceful movement, Naida made her counterattack. She conjured mirrors made of blood, each one a shimmering, crimson shield that not only reflected the iing wind des but also distorted their trajectory.

    Some of the des were redirected back at Boragor, while others were deflected harmlessly away.

    Boragor, undeterred, infused his massive ws with the power of wind, enhancing their destructive capability. "Yaargh!" He tore through the blood mirrors with ease, shredding both the reflective barriers and his own redirected projectiles with a savage ferocity. His ws cut through the air, leaving trails of wind energy that howled like banshees in the storm.

    Naida, in response, danced between the attacks with an elegance that belied the danger. Her movements were fluid and precise, a ballet of survival against Boragor''s relentless assault. She manipted her blood mirrors with expert control, creating new barriers and offensive formations.

    Boragor, growing increasingly frustrated with Naida''s elusive tactics, prepared to unleash a devastating attack. "GROWLL!!" With a mighty roar, he summoned a massive whirlwind,ced with a deadly poison. The swirling vortex was a menacing spectacle in the form of huge ws, designed to engulf Naida, disorient her with its ferocious spinning, and deliver a lethal dose of toxin.

    But Naida, poised and ready, countered by conjuring a dense mist of blood, a nearly imprable cloud that absorbed and deflected the ws from touching her. The mist swirled around her, creating shifting, obscure forms that confused and disoriented Boragor.

    Taking her strategy further, Naida crafted aplex maze of illusions within the mist. Boragor found himself surprised and trapped in a bewildering maze of red gardens and bloody sky, a world of illusions that began to cause mental exhaustion and disorientation. The intricate pathways twisted and turned, a maze without end, making him feel trapped and causing fatigue to his mind.

    However, Boragor, relying on his acute senses and the power of wind to enhance his agility and speed, navigated the seemingly beautiful but deadly maze. With just his sheer speed, he outmaneuvered the illusory maze before it could grow in size to overwhelm his mind.

    His every movement was a battle against the disorienting effects of the blood mist.

    Finally breaking free from the maze, Boragor emerged, taking heavy breaths from the exertion. He felt like he spent days trying to get out.

    His anger reaching a boiling point, dered, "Now you''ve really pissed me off!"

    Naida, standing with an air of grace and poise, chuckled lightly, "That isn''t going to help you in the least," she replied, her toneced with a mix of amusement and challenge.

    Boragor growled in response, foregoing words for action. He began to summon a dense, poisonous cloud that started to spread in every direction.

    The cloud billowed around them, growingrger and more menacing by the second, forcing Naida to cautiously back away as it threatened to engulf her.

    But the pace of it was too fast andtched onto her crimson cloak.

    Naida, however, remainedposed and simply let go of the cloak as she fell back. But seeing that the poisonous cloud was stilling after her, she murmured calmly and countered by summoning a deadly storm of blood. The blood rained down in torrents, colliding with the poisonous cloud. As the two elements mixed, the cloud became saturated with blood, diluting its toxic potency and reducing its effectiveness as a weapon.

    "You bitch!" Boragor growled in frustration as he expended a lot of mana for that attack, only for her to get rid of it so easily.

    "You shouldn''t bark so much," Naida whispered, knowing his sharp ears could easily hear her. She then enchanted the bloodstorm, infusing it with a highly corrosive property. Upon even making contact with the shield of the ship, the blood began to sizzle and fizz, eating away at anything it touched.

    Boragor, caught in the midst of the corrosive downpour, fought back with ferocity but found himself gradually overwhelmed, especially since his mana reserves were running dry.

    Unlike her who focused on Intelligence stats, his was focused on strength and defense. It was obvious whose mana pool was higher.

    "Aaaargrrr!" His roars of pain and frustration filled the air as the corrosive blood made contact with his flesh, causing fizzing sounds as it burned through. The mighty chief of his n, once a figure of terror and power, was forced to his knees, his body writhing in agony.

    As the bloodstorm began to dissipate, Naida''s figure emerged, standing before the defeated Boragor. She looked down at him, a brief smile gracing her lips, "Thank you for delivering yourself to me. It was a pleasure," she said, her voice carrying a finality that signaled the end, and raised her hand to deal the killing blow.

    Just a few seconds ago, kilometers away from the Skycrawler, deep within the heart of the stormy clouds, an elderly man rode atop a majestic Stormroamer. His eyes, sharp and focused, were trained on the distant figure of Naida, standing victorious over a kneeling Boragor. In his hands, he held a bow and arrow, the arrowhead glowing ominously with a dark green light.

    "It''s a good thing I insisted on this, chief," Elder Moru mumbled to himself.

    With a practiced ease, he loosened the arrow, sending it slicing through the stormy air, its trajectory aimed straight at Naida.

    Back on the Skycrawler, Naida was poised to deliver the final blow to Boragor. However, in a disy of her incredible reflexes, she suddenly raised her hand and caught the arrow mere inches from her neck, her fingers closing around the shaft with pinpoint uracy.

    She frowned, sensing the origin of the attack, but before she could react further, the arrow''s tip exploded into a cloud of dark green poison. Naida coughed violently, the toxic cloud enveloping her and dulling her senses, as she stumbled back.

    In that moment of vulnerability, a crimson bolt of lightning, summoned from the tumultuous clouds above, struck her down. The bolt''s impact was direct and brutal, smashing her body against the ship''s protective shield. The distraction from the poison cloud left her no chance to dodge the lightning.

    Blood spilled from Naida''s mouth as she slowly rose, her body wracked with pain. But before she couldpletely regain her footing, a huge w shot out, raking across her back, leaving five deep, bloody, poisonouscerations. Naida''s face contorted in agonizing pain, and before she could turn back, she got kicked down to the shield''s surface from behind, causing minor cracks to spread along the shield. She grimaced as she tried to raise herself but an immovable force pressed down on her back.

    Boragor, blood dripping from his mouth, let out a triumphant, yet painedugh as he pressed his right foot onto Naida''s back and briefly looked up, "Even the devils want you to die by my hand," he taunted, his voice a mix of malice and triumph, "It''s a pity I can''t take you back to have a fun time torturing you. Who knows what kind of tricks you might pull on the way. But I''ll satisfy myself by tearing out your spine now," he said menacingly, crouching down, his w poised to strike at her vulnerable back.

    However, before he could enact his gruesome intention, a figure materialized behind him, wrapping their limbs around his body in a swift, unexpected move. Boragor felt a jolt of shock and a chilling power coursing through him, disrupting the flow of mana in his circuits.

    "You..." Boragor weakly voiced his shock, baffled and enraged to find it was the alien brattching onto him. In a rapid motion, Asher pulled both of them away from the ship, plunging them into the dark, stormy clouds.

    "How cowardly of you to attack ady from the back," Asher scoffed, his toneced with disdain. The skeleton beneath his flesh glowed ominously with a dark green light, making Boragor''s eyes widen.

    *BOOM!*

    A scorching, powerful explosion erupted from Asher''s body. Dark green energy radiated in every direction, an inferno of eerie power that engulfed Boragor. The explosion was a whirlpool of energy, sending shockwaves through the clouds.

    Boragor groaned, shocked upon finding his strength suddenly sapped. He found himself drifting through the clouds as he tried to stabilize himself and his mana circuit.

    And just as he was about to regain his bearings amidst the dark clouds, he was suddenly hit with that same chilling sensation that had earlier disrupted his mana circuit. He tried to fight off the invasive energy that felt like it was trying to seep into his soul, making him feel a sense of fear he had never felt in his life.

    It was as if he could feel a gigantic bony hand wrapping around his body and slowly tightening its grip, making him feel like his soul might get crushed.

    But just as he was about to push back against this sensation, his vision was filled with the sight of a fist, zing with dark green mes.

    In the next instant, Asher''s fist connected with Boragor''s jaw with devastating force. The impact was monumental - Boragor''s crimson fur rippled violently, saliva spewed from his mouth, and his eyeballs rolled back from the sheer force. The shockwave from the punch boomed through the stormy skies, sending Boragor plummeting down through the clouds like a meteor.

    Asher, wasting no time, soared back towards the Skycrawler and was surprised to see Naida standing with blood dripping down her lips and her face paler than usual.

    "I am fine. Let''s get inside," Naida said with a weak smile as Asher followed her into the cabin of the ship, "Eradicator, now!" he shouted, his voice echoing with urgency.

    At Asher''smand, the ship hummed to life, pulsating with a burst of dark red mana. It shot forward through the skies at an indescribable speed, cutting through the clouds like a de.

    Boragor, his body battered from Naida''s attacks and his pride wounded by that alien, managed to stabilize himself in the air. He growled menacingly, ready to give chase to the Skycrawler, only to find that the ship had vanished from his sight.

    "It''s toote, chief, and you are in no state to chase them," Elder Moru sighed, his voice carrying a hint of resignation as he descended gracefully on his Stormroamer, floating beside Boragor.

    Boragor released a growl of frustration, his fists clenching in anger. He couldn''t believe he let that alien brat ruin his n.

    Elder Moru, maintaining aposed demeanor, offered a perspective, "If it''s any constion, they may not survive their journey. They sacrificed arge part of their defenses to escape. The storm could severely damage or even destroy that ship. But," he paused, his expression turning grave, "what we should really worry about is answering to ''him'', especially after they entrusted us to finish this."

    At the mention of ''him'', Boragor''s eyes flickered with a hint of fear. The weight of their failure and the consequences that awaited them loomedrge in his mind. He nced to the side, his thoughts racing, "We will somehow...make up for it," he said, his voice tinged with a mixture of determination and apprehension.

 Chapter 394 Caught Red Handed

    Chapter 394 Caught Red Handed

    The Skycrawler''s shield was battered and shuddered violently as a crimson lightning bolt struck it, leaving multiplerge cracks in its shields, making the ship even more vulnerable.

    Inside the cabin, Eradicator, injured yet resolute, was at the helm, maneuvering the ship with intense focus. Asher stood beside her, his expression marked with concern.

    "How long will west up here?" Asher asked, his brows furrowed as he observed the ship''s deteriorating condition.

    Eradicator''s voice was calm, yet underscored with seriousness, "We''ve sustained too much damage by sacrificing our defenses for speed. If we don''t lower the ship now, we may not survive but we are also not out of enemy territories yet. Still, we''re also close to getting past the storm," she exined, her hands steady despite the ship''s violent tremors.

    Asher''s response was decisive, "Then there is only one option. Ramp up the speed as high as possible and leave the rest to fate," he said, his tone resolute.

    Eradicator nodded in understanding and adjusted the ship''s controls. The Skycrawler hummed and shook, elerating forward with a burst of energy, cutting through the storm like a bolt of lightning.

    Asher gritted his teeth, firmly nting his feet onto the floor as the ship continued to shake violently. He looked out into the tempest, silently praying that the lightning bolts would not strike again. At this incredible speed, the ship was at its most vulnerable, racing against time and the ferocity of the storm.

    It was a gamble. If even just one bolt strikes the ship now, they will be doomed.

    It was a gamble. If even just one bolt strikes the ship now, they will be doomed.

    The situation was as dire as it could get, a race for survival against the wrath of nature itself.

    As the Skycrawler hurtled through the storm, Asher and Eradicator''s attention was drawn to a menacing cluster of crimson lightning dancing chaotically in their path. They held their breaths, bracing for impact, anticipating a collision with the pure dark, destructive energy. But, in an unexpected twist, just as they neared the tumultuous cluster, it dissipated, revealing the clear, crimson sky beyond the storm''s boundary.

    Eradicator let out a deep breath, though her posture remained vignt, attuned to any further dangers. Asher leaned against the cabin wall, exhaling a massive sigh of relief. He mumbled, half in jest, "Is traveling in this world always this hard?" The ordeal had given him a newfound understanding of why a tourism industry was virtually nonexistent in this treacherous world other than the way of life of demons.

    Eradicator, maintaining her stoic demeanor, responded, "Traveling far away from the kingdom always carries great risks. The best we can do is take as much precaution as we can."

    "Of course..." Asher nodded, understanding the harsh realities of their world. He then turned his gaze to Eradicator, noting her injured state, "You should now take rest," he suggested with genuine concern, "Let the ship handle itself for a while."

    Eradicator shook her head in response to the king''s suggestion to rest, her voice steady, "I have already stabilized my injuries," she informed him, "I can heal faster than most vampires," Asher observed her more closely and realized she was right. Vampires were known for their remarkable healing abilities, and Eradicator seemed to be in better condition than he initially thought. He also remembered she didn''t get directly struck by Boragor. So, she must have been able to fight off the poison.

    She added with a sense of duty, "I will fix the damages to the ship in the meantime."

    At that moment, Caelum entered the cabin, his arms wrapped in bandages, but a light smile on his face, "I will lend a hand as well, if you don''t mind," he offered.

    Asher looked at him with concern. "You sure you''re okay?" he asked.

    Caelum bowed slightly, "I will be alright, Your Majesty," he assured Asher, "It is Leonidas who has it worse than me. But he will be fine as well. The draconic blood in his veins should help him heal soon."

    Asher responded by patting Caelum on the shoulder, acknowledging his bravery and resilience, "Good. You did well," he said, offering words of encouragement.

    Caelum''s face lit up with pride, "That means a lot,ing from you, Your Majesty. We wouldn''t be alive if not for you and Lady Naida," he replied, bowing deeply in respect. Caelum still remembered seeing the king punch the Rustblood n Chief and throw him off.

    Even if that punch didn''t do any serious damage, the fact that he managed tond it and escape was a shocking feat on its own.

    Asher smiled briefly, "We got lucky this time. I will go check on the others," Asher announced, deciding to leave the cabin to tend to the rest of his vassals.

    As the king, it was his duty to check on them, but other than that, he truly was concerned because they didn''t hesitate to do their duty and were ready to die.

    As Asher entered the room where the injured were being treated, he found Leonidas lying on a soft mat, receiving care from Silvan. Both looked worse for wear, the toll of the battle evident in their appearance.

    Upon noticing Asher, Silvan started to rise, intending to bow, while Leonidas attempted to raise his body in a show of respect. However, Asher quickly gestured for them to remain as they were, "Don''t bother. Focus on healing," he instructed gently but firmly.

    Leonidas, with bandages covering half of his face and around his chest, looked up at Asher with a mix of regret and shame in his eyes, "I should have done better, Your Majesty," he apologized. The sense of shame was palpable in his voice, reflecting his high expectations of himself. Getting defeated so easily... especially since this was his first official mission under the king''smand, was the worst way to prove himself.

    Silvan, beside him, let out a sigh, "It''s disappointing of us to have left you and Lady Naida to face those werewolves alone," he admitted, his expression one of self-reproach.

    Asher, however, shook his head, dismissing their concerns, "You did the best you could," he reassured them. "Those werewolves were peak Soul Purgers and Soul Devourers. It''s actually astonishing that you all survived."

    Leonidas visibly rxed, a wave of relief washing over him upon realizing that the king wasn''t disappointed in their efforts. Silvan, too, seemed to takefort in Asher''s words, though he remained critical of his own performance, "You are too kind, Your Majesty," Silvan said, gratitude evident in his tone.

    "But where are the essential healing potions and stuff? I am pretty sure there were some boxes here," Asher asked as he looked around.

    Leonidas'' expression darkened while Silvan rubbed his forehead and said with a low sigh, "It was my brother. Since he came down first, he took all the powerful healing items to his room before any of us could."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, but then he took out a couple of dark red vials and gave them to Silvan, "Use these to heal everyone who needs it."

    "Oh devils¡­Those are legendary grade¡­" Leonidas mumbled with shock and awe upon seeing the king hand them out like they were nothing.

    Silvan immediately stood up and epted them with a deep bow, "Thank you very much, Your Majesty. We will make sure to not waste a single drop."

    -

    Oberon, having gulped down thest healing potion from the box beside him, leaned back against his bedrest with a long sigh of relief. The swelling on his face had almost vanished, thanks to the various healing supplies he used on himself.

    He knew taking too many of them at a time would leave him lethargic and tired, but at least the poison would be out of his system.

    However, his expression was marred by bitterness as he muttered, "Can''t believe it took this long to get rid of the poison from those dogs. No... fuck him!" His mind was clearly troubled, the image of Asher shing in his thoughts, fueling his resentment.

    With a sense of escape, Oberon took out a Sightstone Sphere. The magical device began to project a series of images in the air before him, each showing distant glimpses of a bewitching gothic beauty, dressed in regal ck garments and her face cold and reserved.

    She was either busy or simply walking alone in her courtyard. As he watched, a forlorn look crossed Oberon''s face, "My Rowena... You are the only thing that can give me some relief now," he murmured, his voiceced with longing.

    *Bang!*

    But his moment of solitude was abruptly shattered when his door banged open. "Who the¡ª" Startled, Oberon scrambled to hide the Sightstone Sphere back into his Spatial Root. But before he could react further, he felt an overwhelming force freeze his body, his mana circuit locking down, and a wave of unfamiliar terror gripping his mind.

    "Look at you. Already looking as healthy as a dragon," Ashermented with a cold smile, closing the door behind him as he entered.

    The infernal aura emanating from Asher engulfed the room, causing Oberon''s eyes to shake uncontrobly in shock and unfamiliar fear.

    He could literally see a zing skeleton rising out from the depths of the Seven Hells, but gigantic in size, dwarfing him, making him feel like an insect standing under its petrifying gaze as its bony fingers wrapped around his soul.

    "Oh? What''s that? Are you enjoying watching things on your own?" Asher chuckled as he stepped forward, effortlessly taking the Sightstone Sphere from Oberon''s hands. Oberon, paralyzed by Asher''s eerie aura, could only stare helplessly, his desire to resist futile against the overwhelming, terrifying miasma emanating from him.

    But the moment Asher took the sphere from his hand, the eerie aura suddenly disappeared, letting him gain back control of his body and his mana circuit to continue to function as normal.

    And the moment he regained control, his teeth gritted in frustration, "You can''t just barge into my room like that," he said to Asher, "Give back my Sphere."

    Asher''s expression instantly darkened at Oberon''s words.

    Raising his voice, he retorted, "You dare tell your king what to do?!" The sudden change in Asher''s demeanor and the authority in his voice caught Oberonpletely off guard, causing him to involuntarily gulp back his words.

    Asher''s expression quickly reverted to normal as he activated the Sightstone Sphere, "Let''s see what you have here."

    The sphere activated as images of Rowena began to y out, making Oberon''s face twitch as he stared with a frozen look.

    With a cold, piercing gaze, Asher turned to Oberon. "Did you seriously put my wife and the queen''s images into this without her permission, and that too with illicit intent?" Asher''s voice wasced with a dangerous calm, "Did you forget that the punishment for doing so is... death?"

    Oberon''s face twisted with fear and apprehension as he got caught red-handed.

 Chapter 395 A Living Nightmare

    Chapter 395 A Living Nightmare

    Oberon, sensing the precariousness of his situation, quickly tried to deflect the usation, "That''s not mine. I happened to find it here," he said, attempting to sound convincing.

    Asher, however, was not swayed by such a silly exnation. He responded with a cold smile, "You might be telling the truth. But to make sure, perhaps I should pass an order to have your memory of this day investigated. We''ll see if you''re really being truthful. I have enough reason to do so."

    Oberon''s face turned a shade of red, a clear sign of his realization that he was trapped.

    Seeing Oberon''s reaction, Asher scoffed as he raised one of his feet to ce it on Oberon''s bed while looking down on him, "You must feel like a fish out of water now that your mother isn''t here to always protect you and clean up your mess," he remarked, his toneced with disdain, "You must really be not used to it, doing something this stupid in my presence."

    Oberon, feeling the walls closing in, his fingers digging into his skin in frustration, managed a forced smile, "I¡­I am sure...we cane to an understanding...right?" he asked, hoping to negotiate his way out of the situation. Oberon understood that if Asher really intended to escte this issue, he wouldn''t be lingering in the room, engaging in conversation.

    He had to keep holding in his fury as he said these words because there was no other choice.

    Asher''s lips curled into a slight, knowing smile. "Of course, we cane to an understanding. But the question is... are you willing to pay for such an understanding?" he asked, his tone carrying a sense of danger.

    Oberon''s expression became wary, his brows furrowing as he realized the gravity of the situation, "What... kind of payment are you talking about?" he asked cautiously, fearing the answer.

    "The kind that allows me to break your bones and make you bleed as I wish," Asher stated bluntly and coldly, yet maintaining a calm smile.

    "W-What?! Are you¡ª" Oberon''s initial reaction was one of shock and disbelief. He was about to call Asher mad, but he quickly checked himself, not wanting to provoke him further.

    The audacity of Asher''s demand sent a wave of anger coursing through him. Was this alien filth truly asking him to be a punching bag? Oberon couldn''t help but wonder if this entire situation, from picking him for the journey to this confrontation, had been orchestrated by Asher to corner him.

    But even if that was the case, it didn''t matter now.

    "Well, if you''re feeling hesitant, then let''s settle this once we get back home, though I doubt you may not live-" Asher began, his voiceced with a thinly veiled threat.

    "Fuck that! I... I ept the terms..." Oberon interrupted, his voice strained and his teeth clenched in frustration and resignation.

    As Oberon barely finished his words of reluctant agreement, *Phrsshk!*

    "AARGH!!!"

    Asher''s fist connected abruptly with his face, breaking his nose with a sickening crunch. Oberon cried out in pain,pletely caught off guard, not expecting Asher to begin his punishment immediately.

    "W-Wait! Not now!" Oberon eximed, raising his hands in a futile attempt to defend himself while covering his bloodied nose.

    But Asher was relentless. He grabbed Oberon''s wrists, twisting them into unnatural angles, snapping the bones effortlessly. "Crak!*

    "Aaarghhh!!"

    "You don''t get to decide when I should punish you," Asher stated, his voice calm but his eyes burning with a dangerous, dark intensity.

    Oberon groaned in agony, his fear escting as he witnessed the unforgiving expression on Asher''s face, "Urghh¡­No... wait... the others will know you did this to me," he stammered, trying to appeal to any sense of restraint Asher might have.

    Asher, however, was unmoved, "You grabbed almost all of the good healing supplies we had. I will make sure not to target any vital points so that you can quickly heal," he said coldly. With a chilling smile, he proceeded to batter Oberon mercilessly, the sounds of his cries and groans filling the room while his blood sttered across the walls and stained the sheets.

    Meanwhile, in another room where Leonidas and Silvan were resting, they felt subtle vibrationsing from above. Leonidas looked up with a confused expression, "What is happening up there? Whose room is that?"

    Silvan narrowed his eyes, a tone of uncertainty in his voice, "It should be my brother''s... Maybe he is just being himself," he said, though his tone suggested he knew it was more than that. He looked back at Leonidas and added, "We shouldn''t pay mind to it."

    "Right¡­" Leonidas nodded with a look of bafflement but didn''t ask any more.

    Half an hourter,

    As Asher exited Oberon''s room, he casually dusted off his hands, an eerie calmness about him. He paused at the door, turning around with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, "Rest well. No need toe out until you arepletely healed. Don''t forget to clean your room too. I will see you tomorrow," he said, his voice light butced with an implicit threat.

    Asher felt as if he got a good workout for his arms, and Oberon was quite the reliable punching bag.

    With those final words, Asher slowly closed the door behind him, leaving a scene of devastation in his wake. Inside the room, Oberony on the bed, a battered and bloodied figure. His face was crushed on one side, his bones contorted into unnatural angles, and his teeth scattered around him. His mouth was filled with blood, a clear sign of the brutal punishment he had just endured.

    "T-Tomorrow?..." Oberon weakly muttered, a sense of dread washing over him. The thought of enduring this kind of punishment every day until their return was unbearable. The mere idea sent chills down his spine as he wondered if some malevolent soul from the seven hells had taken possession of Asher.

    But suddenly, the door opened again, making Oberon''s body instinctively shiver.

    "I forgot about this," Asher said as he picked up the boxes of healing supplies and even his stock of blood bottles, making Oberon, who was helplessly lying on the bed, weakly raise his hand in a desperate attempt to stop him.

    He wanted to cry out words, but his voice was too feeble. Without those healing supplies and his stock of blood, he wouldn''t be able topletely heal in a matter of minutes. It will take hours!

    "Don''t worry. Within a couple of hours, your body will heal itself and regrow your teeth too. It''s not like you have been starving for days," Asher said with a reassuring smile as he left.

    "Mo¡­th¡­er¡­" Oberon''s eyes teared up as he subconsciously called out for his mother, wanting her to get rid of this mad fiend and feel herforting warmth. This was the first time he was feeling so alone and cornered, and he realized how much he missed her. Every time he was even slightly hurt, she woulde running and pull him into her warm embrace. Just her face, no¡­just her gentle voice alone would suffice now to feel better.

    He couldn''t believe he was so pathetic enough to cry for his mother like this, but ever since that nightmare he suffered for 3 years, he felt like something wasn''t the same anymore.

    How many days was he going to suffer this torture alone? How many days until he can get back to his mother?

    He didn''t know what was worse. The nightmare he was stuck in for 3 years or this living nightmare?

    Oberony there, trying to process the harsh reality of his situation. The pain was overwhelming, but even more daunting was the prospect of facing Asher''s wrath again. -

    Asher took a deep breath of satisfaction as he left Oberon''s room.

    Some people back on Earth used to say that harboring feelings of revenge and hatred would not only make one vulnerable to demons but also consume their soul and destroy themselves in the process.

    But he had to disagree with that since the satisfaction of venting these feelings on his object of revenge was sublime. Nothing else could beat that.

    For more than ten years, he suffered helplessly and silently as Oberon tortured him, and now Asher felt as if he could do the same to Oberon ten times more and still have room left to satiate his thirst for revenge.

    His thoughts then shifted to Naida, who had also sustained severe injuries in her fight against Boragor, and made his way to her room. He was concerned about her well-being, particrly since she had been poisoned by Boragor''s ws. The poison of a peak Soul Devourer can''t be easy to shake off.

    Even though she told him earlier that she would be fine on her own, he still wanted to make sure. She was also the strongest one apanying them, and having her in top shape was a priority.

    Standing outside her door, he spoke gently, "Lady Naida, are you alright? Do you need anything?"

    There was no response at first, and Asher hesitated, wondering if she might be resting and whether he should leave her undisturbed. But then, a soft, graceful voice echoed from inside the room, "Well... I don''t want to inconvenience you. I will be fine in a while, my king," Her voice shivered for a brief second, making Asher realize she was still sick.

    Asher''s expression softened, and he replied earnestly, "Please don''t think like that. Helping you out won''t be an inconvenience at all, especially in your current state. So don''t hesitate to ask," He felt responsible for her getting hurt and wanted to make sure she was alright. It was understandable for someone of her status to not ask for help.

    After a moment of silence, Naida let out a soft sigh, her voice still carrying that same elegance and grace, "Hai¡­you are too persuasive, my king. But if you insist so¡­Pleasee in," she said quietly.

    Asher carefully opened the door and stepped inside, prepared to offer whatever assistance he could.

 Chapter 396 Her Responsbility

    Chapter 396 Her Responsbility

    As Asher stepped further into the room, his brows raised at seeing Naida''s condition. Shey in bed, covered with a thick bedsheet, her face rmingly pale and sickly. Despite the cool air in the room, she appeared to be sweating profusely.

    "Devils¡­you don''t look good," Ashermented, his voiceced with worry as he closed the door behind him.

    Naida managed a weak smile in response, "I definitely have looked better," she quipped, her spirit still evident despite her weakened state.

    Asher, slightly taken aback by her ability to still look bright, moved closer to examine her, "The poison is still inside your body. Why didn''t you tell any of us?" he asked, his tone a mix of concern and disappointment.

    Naida shook her head slightly, "I''ll be fine," she assured him, "By tomorrow, my body will fight off the poison," Her voice was soft, but there was a hint of her usual strength in it. Then, with a wry smile, she added, "Other than that, I didn''t want to lose face by looking like this before everyone."

    "You can''t just¡ª" Asher began, but Naida cut him off, her expression bing slightly serious,

    "But to be honest, I didn''t want you all to see me in such a weak condition. Thest thing you people need is to have your morale lowered. I have a responsibility to stand strong always, especially before you, the king."

    Asher blinked in astonishment.Despite her physical weakness, her resolve as the most senior figure in the ship and sense of duty remained as firm as ever.

    However, he insisted, "Forget about responsibility and all for now. Let me help you, especially since you got injured while trying to protect me. There is not even any guarantee you will be alright by tomorrow, nor is there a reason for you to keep enduring this for so long."

    Asher knew Boragor''s poison must be quite potent because of his strength, and Naida''s body would surely take a lot of time to get rid of it on its own.

    Naida started to shake her head, ready to refuse his help, but Asher interjected with a serious look, "As your king, I am ordering you to listen to me," he stated firmly.

    Asher didn''t know if she would listen since even if he was king in name, he didn''t really have the power to order ady of a great house unless it was something that concerned the entire kingdom.

    Naida let out a sigh, a weak smile ying on her lips, "I''ve never met such an assertive king," she said, the light tone of her voice belying the gravity of her condition, "You''re not really giving me a choice here, are you?"

    Saying so, she attempted to raise herself, her movements were sluggish and strained. Asher quickly stepped in to assist her. He gently grasped her wrist and supported her neck with his other hand, "Let me," he said softly as he helped her sit up on the bed.

    "Thank you," Naida whispered, her smile light yet grateful. She then turned to show her back to him, "I already cleaned the wound myself, but... the poison is still coursing through my veins. How do you n to help me?"

    Asher could see that she was wearing a thin red robe, and on her back were several healing patches, evidence of her attempt to treat her own wounds.

    Asher exined his n, "I can''t guarantee it, but I can use the power of my mes to burn away the poison in your body. However, it will require you to let me ess your mana circuit, as the poison is clogging it."

    Naida raised her eyebrows in surprise, "You want to ess my mana circuit?" she asked, her voice tinged with subtle disbelief, "You must already know that even the slightest miscalction when doing anything to my mana circuit could be life-threatening for me."

    Asher nodded, his expression solemn, "I''m aware of how sensitive this matter is. That''s why I want you to trust me with this. I may not be a physician officially, but I give you my word that I won''t make things worse."

    In his mind, Asher felt a tinge of doubt, wondering if she would actually trust him, a junior with barely a few years of experience with such a critical and risky procedure. It would be no different than trusting a child to do brain surgery.

    Naida hummed lightly and responded with a brief smile, "Since you''re so confident about it, I''ll trust you with my body. Wouldn''t it be shameful of me if I can''t put faith in my king?"

    Asher, taken aback by her agreement, felt a mix of responsibility and determination. He wasn''t really expecting her to agree just like that.

    Were all respected individuals of the kingdom truly this devoted to the crown? He felt he had yet to understand the mentality of these people.

    Asher then gently asked, "Could you lower your dress so I can begin the treatment?"

    Naida gave a soft nod, understanding the necessity of the request. With a slight grimace, she carefully parted her thin red robe from the front, letting it slide down her smooth shoulders to reveal her bare back while maintaining her modesty by hugging the bedsheet to cover her front. Her back, exposed to Asher, was shapely and striking, even with the gruesome w-shaped injuries marring the pristine skin.

    As Asher removed the medicinal patches to get a clearer view of the wounds, he found himself momentarily captivated by the elegance of her form. The curve of her back that extended towards her loin held a certain grace while her skin was riddled with droplets of sweat. And the rosy scenting off her body was sweet to the senses.

    Naida, sensing the silence, turned her head slightly and asked, "Is it looking quite ugly? You don''t have to stare at it if it''s too unsightly."

    Asher quickly snapped out of his thoughts, focusing back on the task at hand. He couldn''t believe he got distracted in a situation like this. He realized he embarrassed her or maybe offended her by staring like that.

    He reassured her with aforting smile, "Of course, not. I was just assessing the extent of your injuries. I''m going to start now. Let me know if it starts to hurt too much."

    Asher''s concentration intensified as he closed his eyes and ced his hands on Naida''s back, tuning into the task at hand. His hands began to emit a subtle dark green glow, indicative of his energy seeping into her body. Naida, feeling the warm energy prating her skin, flinched slightly at the unfamiliar sensation, her cheeks gradually flushing a reddish hue from the heat slowly spreading into her body.

    Despite the sensations, Naida remained silent, allowing Asher to continue his focused efforts. Asher''s energy methodically spread throughout her body, targeting the remnants of Boragor''s poison in her bloodstream. He had been cautious in making any promises about the effectiveness of this treatment, not knowing whether the strength of his energy was enough to destroy the poison of a peak Soul Devourer.

    However, as his energy coursed through her, he sensed that the poison had already been somewhat weakened by Naida''s own defenses. But by then, the poison had managed to sessfully suppress her defenses.

    He realized he had intervened at a crucial time, just before the poison could have potentially rebounded with greater strength.

    Carefully, Asher guided his energy to obliterate the remaining traces of poison, particrly around her vital organs. When his energy reached Naida''s mana circuit, he was especially gentle, almost caressing it with his power to avoid causing any harm.

    The sensation of Asher''s energy moving so delicately over her mana circuit elicited a soft moan from Naida, "Mnn..."

    Her lips parted briefly in response to the gentle touch, and her cheeks deepened in color, slightly taken aback by the profound effect of his treatment. But her eyes were blinking in surprise as she could feel herself getting better.

    Asher slowly opened his eyes and removed his hands, watching as Naida''s wounds began to close before his eyes. A smile of satisfaction and relief spread across his face, "I seeded. It''s finally over. You should be feeling back to normal within a few minutes," he said, pleased with the oue.

    Naida smiled, herplexion noticeably brighter than before and rosy as if she had just taken a hot, refreshing bath.

    She gracefully pulled her dress back up, the red fabric sliding over her now-healing back, and tied her robe at the front, "I am quite impressed. I wasn''t really expecting you topletely destroy the poison with such ease and precision. It didn''t even hurt. How did you learn to do all this? Even the expert physicians I know will be impressed you can do this at such a young age," she remarked, genuinely curious.

    Asher softly chuckled at her words, "Fortunately, I have the talent to quickly pick up things," he replied with a side smile.

    "That is quite some talent, one anyone would be envious of," Naida said, her tone conveying a mix of admiration and slight jest.

    She then looked at him with a sense of gratitude, "I feel like I owe you, since you helped even if you didn''t have to. If you need any favor, you can always ask me," she offered warmly.

    Asher, however, shook his head in response, "I''m the one who owes you a lot, and this was the least I could do to repay you," he said sincerely.

    Naida leaned forward, her smile radiant, "I''ve never felt more d that someone like you became our king. I knew our queen didn''t make a hasty decision, unlike how some believe," she expressed, her eyes reflecting appreciation.

    However, in that moment, Asher''s focus wavered.

    Earlier, as she leaned forward, he caught a brief glimpse of her cleavage, entuated by the thin red robe that wrapped around her curvaceous bosom. And the absence of her innerwear allowed him to see her nipples poking against the soft fabric of her dress.

    Her rosy, luscious lips curved into a smile as she talked, drawing his attention. Before he fullyprehended his actions, he found himself leaning in, letting his lipstch onto her soft lips in a spontaneous gesture.

 Chapter 397 Things Are Bad

    Chapter 397 Things Are Bad

    "Mmn!~"

    Naida''s eyes widened in surprise as Asher''s lips suddenly enveloped hers, a soft, muffled sound escaping her in the unexpected moment. However, almost immediately, she gently pulled back, breaking the kiss and bringing Asher back to reality. He quickly got up, a wince crossing his face as the sudden realization of his actions set in.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t¡ª" Asher began, his expression a mix of embarrassment and confusion, trying to apologize for his impulsive act.

    "Don''t bother about it. Mistakes happen. You must be feeling quite foggy after dealing with them and getting exhausted," Naida said softly, her voice dismissive yet gentle. She turned her back to him, perhaps to give him a moment topose himself.

    Asher let out a sigh, closing his eyes briefly as heposed his thoughts, "No, yeah...I should let you rest now. I will be outside," he said, feeling that his skin wasn''t thick enough to keep standing here any longer.

    Feeling a sense of embarrassment and confusion, Asher quickly exited the room. Once outside, he raked his hand through his white hair, his mind racing with thoughts. He couldn''t believe that he had impulsively kissed her. Was he more lustful than he had realized? And now, what would Naida think of him?

    He felt like he ruined his image as a king as well. Fortunately, nobody saw that. Otherwise, he could be in great trouble. And Naida seemed to not turn it into a serious matter, as expected from someone like her.

    However, he could still feel the softness of her rosy lips on his mouth and the sweet taste they had, almost like kissing a rose.

    But he then shook his head.

    He felt she was right. He should rest and get his head straight for what wasing.

    -

    The world of Zalthor predominantly housed four continents and four seas. Each continent was positioned in such a way that there was no easy path to traverse from one to another.

    Every path consisted of great and random dangers that would prove to be life-threatening for themon people.

    Positioned to the south was Dracyra, the continent where the Bloodburn Kingdom exists, which only spanned about 10% of the world''sndmass.

    However, in ancient times, nobody would dare underestimate them because of the size of thends they upied, for just their dragons alone could dominate the entire world.

    And even now, after a great decline in their power, most other smaller kingdoms and tribes in the continent of Dracyra wouldn''t dare to offend the Bloodburn Kingdom and maintain a friendly rtionship.

    But it was no secret that one of their most hated enemies lived on a continent not too far from their continent, the Rhogart Continent, which was located towards the east but was three times bigger than Dracyra.

    Nobody from outside would be foolish enough to venture into this continent that was ruled by werewolves, mainly the five ns.

    And when one travels further north, there exists thergest continent in the world of Zalthor, Inferna, ruled and dominated purely by the Draconis Kingdom, which was situated at the farthest end of the continent.

    Everymon soul living in this world feared them and knew they could get sniffed out of existence with just a single breath from them. Their word was thew and unquestionable.

    Spanning a whopping 50% ofnd mass in total, it was the farthest away from Dracyra, and the fastest route between them was the Crimson Sea, though not even the draians would dare venture into a sea tormented with endless storms.

    However, in the west existed the Oseon Continent, which was almost as big as Dracyra.

    It was once famous and highly respected due to the existence of the Kingdom of Eclipsion. But now this region was controlled by the draconians even though they couldn''t be least bothered about the wastnds in it.

    And In these deste wastnds of the Oseon Continent, a ce steeped in dread and death loomed in the south. This region, infamous for its overwhelming stench of decay and death, was shunned by all due to rumors that it was imbued with a deathly energy capable of sapping the life force of anyone who dared venture too close.

    They say it was the very same energy that finished thest remains of the Kingdom of Eclipsion.

    Despite the fearsome reputation of this forsakennd, two figures approached it with an air of calmness.

    One was a beautiful vulpinari with flowing golden hair that shimmered against the bleakndscape. She stopped walking and wore a stunning and modest dark green robe over her dress, which lent her an aura of dignity and grace, starkly contrasting with the previous allure she had.

    Beside her was a vignt vulpini, his sharp eyes constantly scanning their deste surroundings for any sign of danger.

    As they neared the heart of the wastnd, Kira mumbled almost nostalgically, "It feels like only yesterday I left," Then, with a wave of her hand, she caused a ripple to spread across the empty air. The ripple shimmered like a mirage, distorting the air around them.

    "It''s because your heart never left, Your Grace," Shoichi said with a softened gaze.

    "That''s true," Kira wistfully smiled, "Come. They have been waiting for a long time," she instructed softly, and as they took a step forward, their figures vanished into the ripple, disappearing from the destendscape.

    As Kira stepped through the ripple, the oppressive atmosphere of the wastnds vanished, reced by an environment vibrant with life. The air was fresher and cleaner, devoid of the deadly energy outside.

    They found themselves surrounded by a lush, verdantndscape, where enormous trees, diverse nts, and exotic fruits thrived. Each element of the flora appeared to be intricately connected to powerful mana formations that seemed to enable such growth under the harsh conditions of this world.

    Suddenly, a young woman with emerald eyes, brown fox ears, and a fluffy brown tail bounded towards Kira with an expression of astonishment and joy, "Your Grace!" she cried out ecstatically, followed closely by several other young men and women, each sporting fluffy tails and furry ears. However, all of them had emerald eyes, making theirmon vulpin bloodline quite evident.

    Kira''s face broke into a warm, resplendent smile as she opened her arms wide to wee the girl, "Layna! You have really grown up into such a pretty youngdy," she eximed with affection. "Your Grace¡­" Layna shyly mumbled as she got pulled into her embrace but couldn''t stop herself from smiling.

    Turning her attention to the others, Kira''s eyes shimmered with warmth, "You all did. Last time, you all were so small. How the years have passed..."

    A young man among the group, his eyes brimming with tears, spoke up with heartfelt emotion. "We are so happy to see youe back, Your Grace. We have been waiting every day," he said, his voice choked with emotion. The others around him nodded in agreement, their eyes moist with tears of joy and pure smiles of happiness.

    They also felt that she definitely became more beautifulpared to how they remembered her all those years ago. And even though she wasn''t disying it, they could feel that her aura was stronger than ever, making them feel even more ted.

    The gathering of vulpins around Kira grew, eventually numbering around two hundred, representing a broad spectrum of ages, from the young to the elderly. Even those who could barely walk were assisted by others, eager to catch a glimpse of their queen who had returned after a long seventy years.

    As Kira stood amidst her people, they collectively bowed deeply and greeted her with a chorus of voices, rich with emotion and energy, "Wee home, Your Grace!"

    An elderly vulpin, distinguished by his long white hair and beard, made his way forward, leaning heavily on a walking brown stick. His eyes brimmed with overwhelming emotion as he spoke, "We could hardly believe our eyes when our scouts reported your arrival," he said, his voice quivering slightly, "Everyone here has been preparing to celebrate your return."

    "Father Zu," Kira greeted him with a respectful nod of her head, "I wish I could have visited earlier, but a good opportunity never presented itself."

    Zu, smiling warmly at Kira, replied with understanding and affection, "We all know that, Your Grace. We have managed to thrive here only because of the resources you''ve continuously sent to us. Otherwise, we would have perished long ago in this forsaken ce that once nurtured us."

    As Layna continued to hug Kira, she looked up with a bright, hopeful smile, "Will you stay with us for a long time now that you''ve returned?" she asked eagerly.

    The others around them also looked on, their faces alight with anticipation, waiting for Kira''s answer. Kira exchanged a brief, serious nce with Zu before addressing everyone, "I will be here for a short while, but after that, I must return to continue my work outside. It''s necessary to ensure that you all can continue living here peacefully."

    The young men and women''s expressions turned bittersweet, understanding hermitment but also feeling a pang of sadness at her impending departure.

    Layna''s voice was heavy with concern, "Can''t we help you? We don''t want you to work hard alone. As your subjects, shouldn''t we be doing something to help?"

    Zu intervened with a gentle smile, "It''s too dangerous outside, Layna. You know that, right? We would only make things harder for Her Grace if we apanied her. This ce is safe for us, and Her Grace can help us best without worrying about our safety here," he exined, reassuringly.

    Kira smiled warmly at them, "Don''t be disappointed. I might return more frequently from now on, as I''ve made some new arrangements," she said, bringing a wave of relief and joy to their faces.

    "Well, let''s let Her Grace rest for now. She has had a long journey. Meanwhile, you boys and girls should continue preparing the feast," Zu suggested.

    "Yes, Chief Father!"

    Everyone eagerly nodded, bowing to Kira with promises of a grand feast in her honor and wishes for her to rest well.

    As the group dispersed, buzzing with excitement, Kira''s smile remained while Zu approached her and spoke softly, "Things¡­are bad, aren''t they, my child?"

    Kira''s smile began to fade as she turned to look at him.

 Chapter 398 An Illusory Prison

    Chapter 398 An Illusory Prison

    Kira let out a long sigh, her eyes closing briefly as she grappled with the weight of her situation, "You already know...My cover was broken, and I got exposed in a way I never imagined all these years," she admitted with a hint of frustration in her voice. Zu nodded with furrowed brows, "I heard¡­I never thought an alien boy who was soulless for almost his entire life would be the one. He can''t be ordinary at all if he managed to slip under your eyes."

    "He isn''t," Kira said with a hardened expression and added, "That is why I want him dead first. I have this gnawing feeling that he is going to be very troublesome if allowed to live. He is head over heels with his queen, so he will do whatever it takes to secure the interests of his kingdom. Him getting crowned as the king only sealed that fact."

    She then looked at Zu with concern, "Does everyone here know about it?"

    Zu shook his head, his expression reassuring, "Other than our scouts and myself, no one knows that you''ve been living among our enemies. It''s not like most of the people here even step out of this haven you created for us," he said, offering aforting smile.

    Kira''s expression eased into one of relief, "Good," she murmured.

    Zu''s expression turned somber as he addressed therger issue at hand. "But how long can we protect them from the truth? Sooner orter, they''ll realize that you''ve not only been secretly gathering resources for us but also putting yourself in danger among those bloodburners to seek vengeance for us."

    Kira responded with a wistful smile, tinged with determination, "I know. But I''ll do everything I can to ensure they don''t learn the truth," she said. Her eyes then hardened with a cold glint, "...until I''m done with them. Only then can the souls of our people who bled and died on these verynds finally rest in peace."

    Zu''s expression turned resolute, reflecting his deep-seated desire, "I, too, wish vengeance upon those bloody usurpers," he said firmly and added, "I know it is one of the reasons your father crowned you queen on his deathbed to honor the memories of the ones who fell and to punish everyone who had a hand in our fall."

    However, his expression softened as he nced around at the young men and women, their faces alight with innocent joy, "But after all these years here, when I look at them, I realize I want nothing more than to keep them smiling. They''re happiest when they see you," Zu said, his voice tinged with emotion. He turned back to Kira, his eyes warm, "That''s why your life is more important than anything. You don''t have to risk everything for us. We would rather lose everything than lose you. You''re not only thest of your kind but also thest queen of whatever is left of our kingdom and our strongest protector. Whatever ns you have... they don''t involve you leaving us, right?"

    Kira looked away for a moment, her expression wistful, before meeting Zu''s gaze, "I know," she acknowledged softly, "But you also know this ce isn''t meant tost forever. It''s not a haven but an illusory prison to protect our people. We can''t be happy here indefinitely. And I can''t keep up with the immense resources this ce needs forever, especially given my current situation. When that happens, everything will fall apart. Once our people are exposed, they will be tortured, killed, or taken advantage of."

    Zu nodded, his eyes closing in a pained acknowledgment, "I know. Maybe I''m getting too old, toofortable with this illusion of peace. I should be the one fighting out there, not just you."

    Kira, her expression filled with a mixture of gratitude and respect, gently shook her head, "You''ve already done more than enough, Father Zu," she said softly, "You saved me and a few others from my mother''s tribe when our kingdom fell. You''ve raised me well and have been like a father, not just to me but to all of us here. You are the only one who can protect this ce in my absence, so please don''t feel guilty about not joining me outside."

    Zu''s eyes seemed to drift into the past as Kira spoke, reflecting on old, sorrowful memories, "I was your mother''s godfather, yet I couldn''t save her or any others from your father''s bloodline," he said, his voice tinged with regret.

    Kira offered him a wistful smile, her words aimed at soothing his guilt, "It''s not your fault. My mother believed it was her duty to stand by the man she loved, and my father and his people felt it was their duty to defend our kingdom at all costs. But my father also wanted to ensure the survival of a few of us. That''s why he chose to die with our kingdom. Otherwise, they would never stop until they have hunted each and every one of them. He hoped we could finish what they started."

    "But they now know about your existence. They must be already gathering people to hunt you down," Zu said with a worried look and added with gritted teeth, "They fear even what one of you is capable of. Isn''t that why they went so far as to try and eradicate your father''s bloodline? There were only 100 of you, and now they won''t rest until they erase thest one."

    Kira offered a reassuring yet confident smile, "Don''t worry, Father Zu. I have lived through all sorts of hardships outside and dealt with so many of them that I know how to hide from these vile greedy scums. They will never think of looking in the very ce our kingdom used to be, nor will they want toe anywhere near a deadnd. I also have some "friends" outside to help me out. I will rest here until¡ª"

    Kira''s conversation with Zu was gently interrupted by the feel of a small girl, about four years old, tugging and hugging her three golden tails. The girl''s face was lit up with wonder and joy, "She really has three of them! Waaaw¡­."

    "Kina! Don''t disturb Her Grace!" Layna, appearing slightly out of breath, rushed towards them, her face apologetic.

    Kina looked up at Kira with wide, innocent eyes, "They are so soft and big as big sis said!" she eximed, clearly mesmerized by Kira''s three golden tails.

    Kira couldn''t help but smile warmly at the little girl''s enthusiasm, "Oh my. This little one is quite naughty," she said affectionately, lifting Kina up into her arms. Kina giggled delightedly, reaching out to y with Kira''s golden locks, "They are so smooth, tehehe!" she chirped.

    Zu watched the interaction with a light chuckle, "Hoho, little Kina finally got to meet her queen. She has been praying to see you and has been nagging us every day to let her meet you."

    Layna looked embarrassed as she approached, "I am so sorry, Your Grace. My little sister can be a bit unruly at times. I can take her back if you''d like," she offered, her voice filled with an apologetic tone.

    Kira, however, shook her head and gently pecked Kina''s cheek, eliciting an even louder giggle from the child, "Let her be. You were like this too, or did you forget now that you''re all grown up?" Kira teased Layna yfully.

    "Your Grace..." Layna mumbled shyly, her head bowed slightly, a hint of nostalgia and affection in her voice.

    Kira leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a lower, more intimate tone as she asked Layna, "Did your father remarry?" Kira knew Layna''s mother had died tragically from lingering injuries she suffered during the fall of their kingdom, and after that, Layna had been raised by her father.

    Layna responded with a soft smile, her voice equally low, "He initially didn''t want to, out of respect for our old traditions and because he couldn''t let go of my mother in his heart. But with our situation and our numbers dwindling, everyone encouraged him not to waste his life," She paused briefly, her smile growing tender, "And it just so happened that one of the women here lost her husband, who was a scout."

    Kira nodded, her gaze filled with a mixture of sadness and understanding. Looking at the yful Kina, she added warmly, "He did the right thing. Otherwise, this beautiful little one wouldn''t have been born."

    Zu nodded with a warm smile.

    "Yes," Layna agreed, her smile reflecting a sense of contentment, "My father is happier now than he was before. Things are much better for him now."

    "Your Grace!" Shoichi suddenly rushed towards her with a serious expression, though he looked around and took a deep breath to steady his breath. It seemed as if he hade running urgently.

    Layna, noticing that it must be something important, immediately swept in and plucked Kina away, "I will let you know when the feast is ready, Your Grace," Layna bowed deeply as she hurried away.

    "Did something happen?" Kira asked as she turned to look at Shoichi while Zu looked on with furrowed brows.

    "He managed to escape. The Rustblood n failed," Shoichi said with a hint of anger and frustration in his eyes.

    Zu had his brows raised while Kira narrowed her eyes, "Even after all the help they got, they still couldn''t do it. I knew it¡­He is going to be hard to kill."

    "Should we try to intercept him? He has yet to reach the Draconis Kingdom and will be passing over ournds. Since he is the king of the bloodburners now, his death will definitely be a huge blow to them," Shoichi asked with a deadly sharp glint in his eyes.

    Kira shook her head and said, "No. Leave it. We can''t afford to take huge risks now, and he may not even return alive once the draconians are done with him. Let''s use our time here to think about what to do next. He isn''t the only one we have to deal with," Saying so, Kira looked up, her emerald eyes reflecting the crimson skies.

 Chapter 399 A Kingdom Without Mercy

    Chapter 399 A Kingdom Without Mercy

    The Skycrawler, nearing the vastnds of the Inferna Continent, prepared for its descent.

    Behind them, the 100 Dreadwings, which had been their protective escort, had to cease their apaniment, leaving the ship to continue alone. Leonidas, gazing out through the window at the departing Dreadwings, expressed his concern and frustration, "Oh devils... We felt so safe with them around and were able to repair our ship in peace. Now we are going to be alone in thend of those arrogant draconians."

    Caelum, stepping up beside him, chuckled lightly, trying to lighten the mood, "At least we aren''t going to get killed the moment wend. Our king should be the one worrying, not you. He is the one who is going to take on whatever challenges they throw forward for our sake."

    Leonidas sighed and nodded in agreement, "You are right. He has it tough, and he is so young. I don''t know how he is able to maintain his cool."

    "That is why he is the king," Silvan interjected, his voice carrying a note of respect as he joined them with a smile.

    "Your Highness," both Leonidas and Caelum greeted, bowing their heads briefly.

    "Just call me Silvan while we are among ourselves," Silvan responded with a light smile, prompting a grin from Leonidas, "As you wish. So... you aren''t scared?"

    Silvan''s gaze drifted out to the looming view of the Inferna continent, "Yes, I am," he admitted, "It seems obvious that the draconians are nning something bad for our king. They never y fair. But what makes me wonder is if the king is prepared, or if he has any ns to return without any incidents."

    As the group stood together, discussing their concerns about the uing challenges in the Draconis Kingdom, the sound of approaching footsteps diverted their attention. They turned to see Oberon approaching.

    Leonidas and Caelum''s expressions stiffened noticeably as Oberon neared. They greeted him formally, albeit with evident reluctance, "Your Highness," they both said, their voices strained to keep it polite, especially after what he did yesterday.

    Not only did he abandon the king as soon as he got injured, but he also snatched away the best supplies while making their king personally retrieve them from him. Just by his crimes alone he should be flogged 100 times at least.

    However, what caught their attention was Oberon''s appearance. He looked unusually pale, his eyelids heavy as if burdened by a month''s worth of sleeplessness. His face bore a dark, almost haunted expression, and he shot a deathly re at the three before continuing on his way without a word.

    "What the fuck. He stole our supplies and res at us as if we were the ones who did something wrong," Leonidas muttered under his breath, his annoyance clear. He then turned to Silvan, suddenly conscious of his words, realizing he had just spoken ill of Silvan''s brother.

    To his surprise, Silvan appeared unbothered by the remark. Shaking his head, he said, "He must have woken up on the wrong side of the bed," His tone was nonchnt, as if he couldn''t care less.

    Leonidas visibly rxed at Silvan''s reaction, while Caelum couldn''t help but lightly chuckle to hear Silvan''sment.

    As the Skycrawler glided through the air, Asher stood by one of therge windows, his gaze fixed on the hellishndscape sprawling beneath them with volcanic mountains spewing forthva every minute.

    Thend dominated by the Draconians unfurled before his eyes, a vast expanse marked by the stark realities of their rule.

    There were only a few stretches ofnd that were rtively safe and people seemed to have built barriers to protect theirnds.

    With his exceptionally sharp eyesight, Asher could discern the activities happening far below. People of various demon races looked up at the ship, their expressions ranging from curiosity to fear upon suddenly seeing such a huge ship passing over them and casting a dark shadow over theirnds.

    Among them, Asher noticed ogres, minotaurs, and goblins, their burly and rugged forms moving about thend. They seemed to be the henchmen for these draconians, as expected.

    Scattered among these demons were a few vulpins, their presence sparse and seemingly subdued.

    It was clear that no lone or a group of vampires or werewolves dared to tread in this hostile territory, and the lesser numbers of vulpins suggested either a desperate escape from thesends or a resigned submission to servitude just like simr to other weaker races.

    Clearly, their females were used by the draconians to vent their lust.

    He could see piglons with a face resembling that of a pig being used forbor and any shitty work. Such a submissive race was perfect for these draconians to make use of.

    The Draconian guards, easily identifiable by the symbols on their armors, were omnipresent. They wielded whips andshes, driving their workers and ves relentlessly. The guards moved with an air of authority and cruelty, enforcing their dominance through fear and brutality. Asher''s eyes caught sight of several instances of torture and atrocities. It seemed like raping, skinning people alive before their families, or killing for sport was a daily activity in this ce.

    Some guards were seenughing as they inflicted pain on the helpless, their actions devoid of empathy or restraint.

    The scene below was a dark picture of oppression and despair. The Draconiannds were rife with suffering, where the strong preyed on the weak, and mercy seemed to be a concept long forgotten. In stark contrast, Asher''s thoughts drifted to the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    He remembered Rowena telling him that despite its challenges, it was a realm where a semnce of order and stability prevailed, a society that, while not perfect, offered a sanctuarypared to the hellishndscape he now observed.

    Even though he came to learn that the Bloodburn Kingdom also has their hands dipped in blood, it wasn''t at least as bad as this.

    Only the strongest can hope to survive in the continent of the draconians.

    The rest can only pray and endure.

    Asher''s introspective gaze was broken by Naida''s soft voice from behind. "Such a pitiful sight... don''t you think?" she said, her toneced with a mix of sorrow and contemtion.

    Turning slightly, Asher noticed Naida walking up to stand beside him, her eyes also drawn to the grim scene below. He suddenly recalled the kiss he had nted on her lips yesterday.

    However, noting herposed expression, he surmised that she had chosen to overlook the incident and forget about it as a mistake, just like she said.

    Asher decided it was best to do the same, especially considering he couldn''t end up in a messy situation right after bing king. He already had enough troubles to take care of.

    Asher nodded in agreement with her statement. Looking back out the window, he reflected aloud, "It makes you wonder if a kingdom, or any person in our world, can be powerful quickly through pure subjugation and domination, without leaving any room for peace. I wonder why our kingdom didn''t do the same as the draconians."

    Naida offered a brief smile, one that seemed to hold a deeper understanding, "Because that isn''t the vision we inherited from our forefathers," she responded and added,

    "But the harsh truth is that the draconian way of life is the most effective and quickest way to gain power. That''s how they managed to conquer millions of miles ofnd over the centuries. Just a fraction of their conquered assets is enough to cover our kingdom with their palm."

    Asher nodded and then said with a focused gaze, "But we have something they don''t have¡­dragons."

    Naida gave a knowing smile, "Of course. They are one of the main reasons we are still standing today. Just the fear of the progenitor of all dragons still continues to hold the draconians at bay. But¡­" Her expression became slightly grave as she added, "If things suddenly turn bad and the draconians wage war against us, then we will definitely lose. Our few dragons and all of usbined can definitely deal some damage to the draconians. But in the end, they will win, and atop our ashes, they can easily get stronger over the years. If we still had Drogor then maybe things wouldn''t seem so bleak."

    Asher''s expression became serious, "We really don''t even stand a 1% chance of winning?"

    Naida turned to look at him with a narrowed gaze, "Well¡­you are one factor that the draconians or none of us ever sawing. And since you have proved yourself to have the potential to achieve miracles, then maybe we might stand a chance if you manage to reach the peak. But that''s a big ''if'', and I can''t really guess our chances because not even I can predict how far you can grow. Every single time, you just seem to defy everyone''s expectations."

    Asher smirked and said, "I just don''t like disappointing people."

    "A very appreciated mentality for a king," Naida said with a smile and then looked out the window as she furrowed her brows, "Looks like we are almost there¡­The most dangerous ce of this continent¡­

    The Draconis Kingdom."

    Asher joined her in observing thendscape that unfolded before them. The sight was as fearsome as it was awe-inspiring. In the distance, dark towering structures spanned thousands of miles, creating a skyline that spoke of power and menace. Wyverns and other dark flying beasts circled overhead, their massive forms casting unsettling shadows over thend.

    At the heart of the kingdom, colossal walls reached skyward, their surfaces etched with crimson runes. These runes pulsated with an eerie glow, adding to the kingdom''s intimidating presence. The walls appeared almost alive, serving as both a formidable defense and a stark warning to any who dared to challenge the Draconis Kingdom''s might.

    Above, the blood red sky seemed to mirror the kingdom''s nature¡ª

    fiery, unyielding, and steeped in power.

    The kingdom itself stretched beyond the limits of sight, sprawling over charred ins and intimidating volcanic mountains. The peaks of these mountains spewed fire and ash into the air, painting the horizon with shades of rage and passion. Just the size of this kingdom was almost half as big as the Dracyra Continent!

    Asher crossed his hands behind his back as he said with a focused gaze, "Let''s see what they have in store for us¡­"

 Chapter 400 Too Much Time On Your Hands

    Chapter 400 Too Much Time On Your Hands

    The balcony of the royal Draconis pce presented a stark vista of the vast crimson skies. And on this balcony, a menacing beauty with silveryvender hair and dark silver wings stood with a cold gaze.

    Her posture was rigid, her eyes unblinking as she surveyed her domain, or maybe she was imagining something with cold eagerness.

    As she stood there, lost in her thoughts, a tall, bulky figure approached her with measured steps. Despite his stocky build, he had a youngish and chiseled face with long ck hair.

    The figure exuded an aura of strength and menace and had gray-scaled wings.

    He stopped beside her, bowing his head briefly in a show of respect, "You asked for me, mother?" he inquired, his voice a deep rumble that resonated in the still air.

    Lysandra, without shifting her gaze from the horizon, responded, "Rhygar, you have made the right preparations to avenge your little brother, right?"

    Rhygar''s dark red eyes, mirroring the skies above, lifted slowly. A confident glint sparkled within them as he assured her, "You can leave it to me, mother. I won''t disappoint you or my brother''s soul. I will make sure to satisfy your wish."

    "Good. In the meantime, make sure the Dreadchamber is ready," Lysandramanded, her eyes narrowing slightly, "Once he is defeated, I can''t wait to w out everything he cherishes inside his heart."

    "It''s already done, mother. I knew you would be telling me that," Rhygar replied, his lips curling into a cold smile.

    But he then asked with a furrow of his brows, "But what if he chooses to not go ahead with what we nned initially? It seems Father thinks there is a real chance he wouldn''t."

    Lysandra waved her hand and said, "Even if that was the case, he would suffer either way. Now that you mentioned it, I would prefer if he chooses the alternative."

    "Of course. There is no better way to torment a soul," Rhygar said with a sadistic glint in his eyes.

    After a brief pause, Rhygar''s expression softened as he gazed upon her figure, "In the meantime, you should rest, mother. You have not been sleeping ever since that day. Do you perhaps... want me to give you a rxing¡ª"

    "That will be all, Rhygar. You may leave," Lysandra cut him off indifferently. Her dismissal was abrupt, leaving no room for further conversation.

    Rhygar winced slightly at her cold response but nodded in acknowledgment, bowing his head before turning to leave the balcony.

    However, just as he stepped outside, his body suddenly froze as arge shadow enveloped him, "F-Father," Rhygar mumbled with his brows raised as he briefly bowed his head and added, "I wasn''t¡ª"

    "Expecting me to be here at this time?" Drakar asked as the gaze of his piercing red eyes fell on Rhygar and then added in a deep voice, "I remember telling you not toe here unnecessarily, especially when your mother is grieving. Or did you forget that?"

    Rhygar''s eyelids shook briefly before he shook his head and said with a deeper bow, "Mother asked me to do something for her. I hope you will understand."

    "I will, but next time, you will ask for my permission unless you want your wings skinned and cut off. Do you understand me?" Drakar''s voice was like a low, thunderous rumble, making Rhygar''s expression stiffen as he readily nodded, clenched tight, "Forgive me! This son overstepped."

    "That is what I wanted to hear. You can leave now."

    Rhygar again bowed quickly before leaving with quick footsteps.

    However, as he stepped out, his fists were shaking as he turned around to look back.

    -

    As the Skycrawler descended, the atmosphere in the Draconis Kingdom began to fill with a tension akin to that of a tightly drawn bowstring.

    Itnded smoothly in the center of arge clearing, and at the same time, the collective footsteps of boots stomping against the ground echoed.

    A frightening army of draconian soldiers surrounded the ship with their weapons, ready to draw.

    Hundreds of soldiers, their steel-like wings catching the crimson light of the sun, stood in formation, their presence overwhelming.

    The Skycrawler''s massive doors opened, and Eradicator stepped out first, her stance protective and vignt, acting as a shield for her king, who followed closely behind.

    Naida, exuding an aura of grace even under such pressure, walked just behind Asher.

    They were followed by Silvan, Leonidas, Caelum, and a visibly unsettled Oberon.

    The Draconians watched the bloodburners with scornful expressions, their eyes particrly fixated on the alien who was also the king of the bloodburners. The air was thick with unspoken animosity and the tension of a long-standing enmity.

    Asher scanned his surroundings, noting the sheer number of guards encircling them. Each guard was at least a Soul Purger in strength! And this was merely a "wee" party of soldiers.

    He understood that this disy was a calcted demonstration of power by the Draconians, meant to intimidate and assert dominance.

    Oberon, unable to hide his trepidation, nced nervously at the formidable soldiers. For a moment he thought they had surrounded to attack.

    Leonidas and Caelum held their breaths, feeling the oppressive weight of the Draconian army''s collective aura. They weren''t used to standing before so many powerful draconians.

    In contrast, Silvan and Naida appeared calm andposed, maintaining their dignity and standing their ground alongside Eradicator.

    The Draconian soldiers then began to part, creating a path through their ranks. A tall, bulky figure emerged, walking forward with amanding presence. He had dark red armor adorning his stocky build, and his fiery red eyes looked as if they could ignite a person alive with just a stare.

    He was followed by a couple of Draconians d in heavy armor, distinctly standing out from the rest of the guards. The tension in the air thickened as the bulky man, Prince Rhygar, fixed Asher with a cold, contemptuous smile. His voice dripped with disdain as he addressed Asher, "So they really sent a boy here to die, huh? Don''t tell me the mere title of ''king'' gave you enough confidence. I can also grant the title to any pig in a mud pool, and it will be more feared by the people here than you."

    "HAHAHAHA!"

    The Draconians surrounding them erupted into raucousughter, relishing their prince''s brutal mockery of the Bloodburn King. The sound of their scornful mirth echoed across the clearing, amplifying the tension.

    Leonidas, Caelum, and Silvan frowned, their expressions a mix of anger and disdain at the tant disrespect shown by the Draconians. But they could do nothing but swallow this insult helplessly. Oberon, in contrast, seemed to take a perverse pleasure in the scene, a gleeful glint in his eyes at the sight of Asher being demeaned. It was the least pleasure he deserved after getting trapped by him.

    Eradicator''s fists were clenched tightly, her de slightly humming with her simmering emotion, but she remained stoic and unmoving beside Asher.

    Asher, however, responded with a light chuckle and a disarming smile, "I''m sorry... who are you? I don''t remember any draconian whose job is to go around dering pigs as kings. You must really have too much time on your hands," he retorted, his tone casual yet pointed.

    Naida, standing just behind Asher, subtly covered her lips with her hand, her eyes betraying amusement at Asher''s response.

    Rhygar''s smile suddenly froze while the expressions of the other Draconians, instantly darkened at Asher''s bold retort. They were taken aback by his audacity to feign ignorance of Prince Rhygar''s identity, the eldest son of the queen consort! Who in this world wouldn''t know him?

    Saying he had too much time on his hands was just another way of calling their prince, whose job was to deal with pigs, a good for nothing.

    Nobody had ever dared to tantly insult him like this, and even they felt their skin sting upon hearing these words.

    The atmosphere became charged with a new intensity, as the Draconians grappled with the bloodborne king''s tant challenge to their pride and authority.

    The tension escted as some of the Draconians, reacting to this bold retort, unsheathed their des, their movements swift and threatening. The metallic sound of drawn steel resonated in the air, adding a dangerous edge to the already charged atmosphere.

    Unperturbed by the disy of hostility, Asher nced around at the armed Draconians, then turned his attention back to Rhygar, "I am disappointed by the hospitality of your people," he said, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of reproach, "I came here to honor the pact. Shouldn''t you people have some basic courtesy of respecting it, at least for your ancestors'' sake?"

    Rhygar deeply furrowed his brows. But he then realized there was no point in showing a dead man his ce. He thought about his mother and how she would want things to proceed perfectly, and as her only son, he should see to its sess.

    That was the only reason he personally showed up here. Otherwise, his mother would have sent some nobody to apany these bloodburners.

    And so, with a menacing smile, Rhygar decided to shift his approach, "Since youck knowledge despite being a king, let me introduce myself to you first," he said and added with arrogance booming along with his voice, "I am the 1st Prince of this kingdom, Rhygar of the Dracan Bloodline and son of the Queen Consort. And sure, we are going to show you every bit of the hospitality you deserve. Why don''t you follow me for now, and then we can discuss how you are going to honor the pact on behalf of your kingdom.

 Chapter 401 The Moon Guardian

    Chapter 401 The Moon Guardian

    Rhygar led Asher and his group to a grand, imposing building. The structure stood tall and majestic, its architecture reflecting the draconian love for opulence and power. The building, with itsvish decor and imposing presence, seemed more like a pce than a temporary residence. Large windows adorned the walls, offering a view of the Draconianndscapes. Dark stones and intricate carvings adorned its exterior, and the massive doors were nked by towering statues of previous kings, their eyes set with gems that glinted menacingly in the light.

    "You and your people will be staying here during your stay in our kingdom," Rhygar announced, gesturing towards the building, "These servants and maids will be at your disposal should you need anything," At his signal, arge number of servants and maids stepped forward, bowing deeply in a well-rehearsed disy of subservience.

    Leonidas, observing the arrangement with skepticism, whispered to Caelum and Silvan, "Stay? In such a nice ce with lots of servants? What are they cooking up? I thought there was only going to be a spar, and then we could go back home?"

    "Right... I would be less surprised if they were nning to skin us alive now," Caelum replied, shaking his head in distrust.

    "It seems like it may not end in a simple spar," Silvan added, his eyes narrowing as he assessed their surroundings.

    Asher, tilting his head slightly, gave the building a thorough once-over. He then turned to Rhygar and asked, "Am I wrong in understanding that we are going to be here for more than just a day?"

    Rhygar responded with a sly curve of his lips, "You need to be in top shape for what''s about toe. After such a long journey, how could we not make arrangements for you and your people to rest today and talk business tomorrow?" he said, his words dripping with a mix of hospitality and hidden intent.

    Asher and Naida nced at each other before Asher shrugged and said, "Well then, I appreciate such hospitality. But you don''t mind if I take a walk around your cities, right?

    Rhygar''s smile took on a patronizing edge as he responded,"You are free to do so," he said. However, his next words carried a veiled warning, "But I''d advise you not to stray too far from the capital. Foreigners like you tend to meet unfortunate ends daily or are simply never heard from again. They are simply too weak to survive on their own."

    The underlying threat and ridicule in Rhygar''s words was clear, and it didn''t escape Asher''s notice. Nheless, he maintained hisposure, "Thank you for such helpful advice," Asher replied, his voiceced with a hint of irony. He then turned and headed towards the building, signaling to the others to follow.

    The building itself, with its luxurious interior and attentive servants, felt more like a gilded cage than a ce of rest. But they knew they sure as hell needed to rest, even if they had to do it in enemy territory.

    -

    Under the shifting light of the blood moon, an ominous atmosphere loomed in arge clearing, shrouded in a thick mist. This clearing, surrounded by a dense, foreboding forest, was dominated by a single, towering structure. Its pinnacle reached high into the sky, visible from miles away, piercing the night like a sentinel.

    Into this eerie area, a werewolf with crimson fur and dark green eyes was violently hurled into the clearing. His body rolled across the ground,ing to a jarring halt amidst the mist. It was Boragor, his face battered and bruised, a stark contrast to his usual fierce demeanor. He coughed out blood, his body wracked with pain from what happened after he returned with a failed attempt.

    As he struggled to regain his senses, Boragor''s eyes suddenly quivered with fear. He sensed an imposing presence nearby. Looking up, he saw a pair of blood-red eyes glowing within the mist, belonging to a intimidating, muscr figure seated regally on arge throne made of bones. *RUMBLE!*

    A bolt of crimson lightning suddenly shed up in the sky, illuminating the majestic figure briefly.

    His skin was red, and his neck-length white hair was thick and smooth. He sported a thick white mustache without a beard.

    His muscles were quite huge, and rippling with strength, veins pushing up against his skin.

    He looked old, but his entire figure and demeanor were brimming with an air of dread and power that only added to the chilling atmosphere.

    His aura waspletely reserved yet anyone standing in his presence can feel their bones rattle and their heart tremble.

    This sensation multiplied hundredfolds was what Boragor was feeling now as he realized the gravity of his situation while grappling with his shock.

    His instincts kicked in as he crawled forward, his voice trembling with desperation and fear, "O Great One... I never knew you came out of seclusion after so long. I-If I had known, I...I would definitely have prepared something big to mark your return. Still...Y-You didn''t have to grace this servant with your presence personally. I-I could have conversed with the Moonsayer."

    Before he could utter another word, Boragor was abruptly mmed and pushed into the ground.

    A burly foot with sharp ws pressed down on him with immense force. "I am right here, you pathetic thing," came a deep, menacing voice.

    Boragor''s eyes widened in shock and fear, taken aback by the sudden presence of the Moonsayer himself. The figure looming over him with white fur and blood red eyes was the chief of the Moonbinder n, the embodiment of power and authority.

    "And who gave you the permission to address the Great One? You won''t speak unless you are allowed to," the Moonsayer reprimanded harshly, pressing his foot down even more firmly on Boragor. The sound of bones creaking under the pressure echoed through the clearing, adding a visceral sense of danger to the scene.

    Boragor, now in agonizing pain, cried out, "This little one didn''t mean any disrespect to the Great One! Have mercy!" His voice was filled with desperation, pleading for leniency from the Moonsayer and the Moon Guardian.

    The Moonsayer turned his attention to the Moon Guardian, seeking guidance on Boragor''s fate, "Great One, should I finish him already? Nobody who breaks our confidence deserves to breathe a second longer," he asked, his voice resonating with a sense of finality but brimming with reverence.

    The Moon Guardian, shrouded in mist, hummed thoughtfully before responding in a deep, rumbling yet calm voice, "No. Tear away his arms and legs and cripple his mana circuit. Death isn''t really the apt punishment for weaklings. Let him be reminded of his weakness till hisst breath."

    Boragor''s face twisted in terror upon hearing the Moon Guardian''s decree. He began to plead more fervently, his voice quaking with fear, "Please... Please forgive me. I know Imitted a very grave sin and betrayed your faith in me. But please... give me another chance, and I won''t disappoint you. I swear on my entire bloodline!"

    The Moonsayer growled in response, his disdain for Boragor palpable as he pressed his foot down even harder. The sound of Boragor''s spine creaking grew louder, "How dare you beg for mercy," the Moonsayer scolded, "You not only wasted all the rare Thunderstones we gave you, but you also failed our Guardian''s order and made hime out of his seclusion. Mercy should be thest thing you should be dreaming of."

    "You must be wondering¡­" The Moon Guardian began to speak, making the Moonsayer and Boragor hold their breaths, "...why we didn''t take care of this ourselves when it is the most effective way."

    Boragor blinked his eyes as he also had the same question. It was not as if the Moonbinders had anything to be afraid of, especially if their guardian was personally supporting them.

    Still, he answered with a wince, "Of course not, O Great One. I know you all are too busy to handle such small matters, especially you. That is why we little ones exist only to take care of such matters, though what happened today will never happen again."

    "No. That young alien isn''t supposed to die by our hands¡­not yet," The Moon Guardian said as his blood-red eyes glinted briefly.

    Not supposed to die by their hands? What does that even mean?... Boragor couldn''t guess what he meant exactly, but he knew the Moon Guardian was the oldest and strongest of them all and had powers beyond anyone''sprehension.

    He could know things others possibly could not.

    The Moon Guardian, observing Boragor''s desperate pleas, contemted for a moment before speaking in his deep, rumbling voice, "On second thought, I am willing to give you another chance. It will show whether you are a disgrace to your own bloodline or not."

    Boragor''s eyes flickered with a glimmer of hope, but the Guardian''s next words sent a shiver down his spine, "But if you fail, all your women will be taken by our n, and your children put to death as punishment for their chief''s failure."

    Boragor''s throat tightened, and he gulped audibly, the gravity of the ultimatum weighing heavily on him. But he knew it was amon punishment carried out in cases like this.

    Nheless, he nodded eagerly, kowtowing and expressing his dramatic gratitude, "Thank you for showing me mercy, Great One. I will not fail, even if the seven hells were to swallow our world."

    The Moonsayer, clearly skeptical of Boragor''s newfound resolve, scoffed and delivered a harsh kick to the werewolf, "Then what the hell are you still doing here?" he growled.

    Boragor, not daring to linger a moment longer, nodded hastily and scurried away, his injuries a painful reminder of the consequences of failure.

    As Boragor and the Moonsayer departed, a new figure emerged from the shadows. A short, bald man with yellow skin, round ears, andrge gray eyes approached the Moon Guardian. His smile was wide, revealing all his teeth, "O Great One, the end of your seclusion will surely be causing ripples across our realm within the next few days. I have been waiting patiently all this time, and you never fail to amaze this servant. Your timing couldn''t be more perfect," he said, his voice tinged with admiration and intrigue.

    The Moon Guardian shifted his gaze towards the man. He hummed deeply, "Orbos..." he said, "Have you prepared what I instructed you all those years ago?"

    Orbos nodded with a knowing smile, "Of course. It has already been set in motion."

    "Then all we have to do is wait," With these brief words, the Moon Guardian rose from his throne of bones and began to walk away, his figure gradually fading into the mist.

    Orbos''s lips curved into a knowing smile as he bowed deeply, "Consider it a sess already," he proimed confidently.

 Chapter 402 Spar Against Hundred To Death Or...

    Chapter 402 Spar Against Hundred To Death Or...

    The next day, the Draconis Kingdom was abuzz with excitement.

    Throngs of draconians, their anticipation palpable, rushed toward the capital to witness what they believed would be the spectacle of the new Bloodburn King''s downfall. Their conversations were filled with mockery and predictions of the young king''s demise.

    "They say the alien brat thought he could challenge us," one draconian jeered to another as they made their way through the bustling streets.

    "Coming all this way just to die a fool''s death,"ughed another, "He should''ve stayed in his little kingdom. We''d have crushed them easily in a war. But this is much more entertaining - watching the brat swatted to death right before our eyes!"

    Amidst the raucous crowd, a note of confusion arose regarding the unusual setting of the event, "Strange that the king would choose to announce it here in a casual setting, not in one of our grand arenas," remarked a draconian elder, his brow furrowed in curiosity.

    Meanwhile, in the heart of the Draconis capital, a temporary, elevated, and grand tform had been erected.

    Asher stood at its center, his posture calm andposed, betraying no sign of the tension that permeated the air. Behind him stood Eradicator, her presence a silent but dependable support.

    In the seats arranged around the tform, Naida, Leonidas, Silvan, Caelum, and Oberon were seated, their expressions ranging from concern and vignce to schadenfreude. "This is too much! They are treating us like dirt, especially our king. Letting our king stand out here in the sun for the announcement instead of the throne hall is taking it too far," Leonidas grumbled with gritted teeth.

    "We just have to endure it for the time being. The stronger ones always get to dictate rules," Caelum sighed.

    "I still don''t understand why our king wanted to ept this. He should have just ignored it," Leonidas said with a shake of his head.

    "Because that would show he isn''t fit enough to be a king by endangering the peace of our kingdom. As far as the world is concerned, we are responsible for almost viting the pact and should make up for it. Otherwise, it would give the draconians an excuse to wage war or deal a severe blow to our kingdom, which we aren''t ready to endure right now," Silvan exined.

    "Prince Silvan is right. But this is also a good chance for our king to establish his authority and power. If he is able to ovee what these draconians are going to throw at him, then his status as a king will rise to great heights, and the draconians will lose enough face to not challenge us again for a long while," Naida said with a light smile, making Leonidas raise his brows, realising he never thought about it like that.

    The tform was surrounded by draconian elders and officials, each casting contemptuous nces at Asher. The nobility of the Draconis Kingdom, including the numerous sons and daughters of King Drakar, were present inrge numbers, their eyes fixed on the scene before them.

    Asher could see them tantly jeering at him, though he didn''t pay mind to these nobodies. He heard that these princes and princesses were numbered ording to their worth in the kingdom.

    The 99th prince would be considered trashpared to the 50th prince. And so he could tell that Rhygar stood above them all, and it was no surprise since he was the son of the Queen Consort. After Agonon''s death, he was the only one left.

    Even if there was a prince stronger than him, it would be hard for that prince to be the favorite of his king. Not unless his mother could somehow overshadow the Queen Consort which was impossible ording to various rumors.

    The murmuring crowd surrounding the tform fell into an abrupt, reverent silence as several winged figures descended gracefully from the sky. The Royal Usher stepped forward, his voice booming across the gathered crowd,

    "Hear me, people of the realm, nobles, andmoners, bear witness to the august arrival of our overlords, the embodiment of our nation''s glory and might!"

    He paused, allowing the anticipation to build, as the royal family approached the edge of the tform.

    "Presenting his majesty, King Drakar, the Ruler of the North, the bearer of the Dracan Blood and descendant of the ancient bloodline of Drakaris!"

    The crowd''s murmurs swell into a reverent hush as King Drakar''s feet finally touched the tform, his powerful wings slowly folding on themselves.

    Hismanding presence dwarfed the entire area. Every inch of him spoke of raw power and dominance. His face was chiseled, with sharp, aristocratic features. A pronounced jawline served as a foundation for lips that wore a cold expression.

    Atop his head sat a thick mane of hair, pitch ck, cascading down to the nape of his neck. Contrasting with the ckness of his hair, a beard traced his jaw, neatly trimmed but wild enough to befit his status. Asher narrowed his eyes as Drakar''s gaze fell on him, which seemed to try to peel backyers of his soul.

    Just his gaze alone could have been overwhelming for any ordinary soul, not just in physical terms but in the sheer force of personality he exuded. However, Asher''s gaze didn''t falter as he met Drakar''s gaze head-on. This wasn''t the first time he was having a stare-down with an old monster.

    Drakar narrowed his eyes upon seeing how this brat didn''t even flinch under his gaze. But the corners of his lips only curved upwards slightly as he walked towards his throne.

    "Behold, her grace, Queen Consort Lysandra, the Dark Star of the Crimson Skies, the Peerless Sorcerer of the Draconian Realm, Keeper of the Ancient Wisdom, and the Mother of our Nation. "

    Asher raised one of his brow as he saw a menacing beauty descending towards the tform.

    Her face was delicately sculpted, a harmonious blend of soft curves and regal sharpness. High cheekbones entuated almond-shaped eyes. Her attire was the embodiment of dark royalty¡ªa cascading gown of deep red, adorned with shimmering sapphire embellishments that mirrored the vastness of the night sky. The fabric hugged her hourss figure, entuating her well-endowed bust with a deep cleavage, while flowing outwards in a sea of silken threads.

    Framing her face was a cascade of silveryvender hair that flowed down her back, reaching her waist in gentle waves, a silken curtain that shimmered with every movement.

    While most of her face was as pale and delicate as porcin, intricate scales of luminous, dark silver graced the sides and covered her wings, shimmering softly. Asher could see that her beauty only added to the aura of overwhelming danger exuding from her.

    However, unlike Reba, who wore every emotion on her face, he was unable to read what this woman was thinking or feeling.

    Her entire face was like ayer of frost, and the sharpness in her fiery eyes could make one feel as if she was going to stare them to death.

    "And let the skies and the realm rejoice in the presence of his highness, Prince Rhygar, the Scion of Valor, the Young Dracan, Heir to the Throne of Draconis, and the Future Darkness of the Kingdom."

    Rhygar stood tall as he descended on the tform and walked to his seat before giving a mocking nce at Asher.

    As these regal figures descended, the draconians around the perimeter of the tform kowtowed in unison, their heads touching the ground in a disy of absolute subservience. The nobles and officials seated on the tform hastily stood and bowed deeply, maintaining their position of deference until the royal family had taken their seats in the most elevated section of the tform.

    Once seated, King Drakar raised his hand, signaling for the crowd to rise. The nobles and officials returned to their seats, their eyes fixed on the royal family, particrly on Drakar, who now held the attention of all present.

    Asher, standing at the center of the tform, felt the intense gaze of Lysandra upon him. Her fiery and cold red eyes seemed to pierce through him,den with a barely restrained killing intent. It seemed as if she could no longer hold back from conveying what she wanted to do to him and that was no surprise since he had heard that Agonon was the apple of her eye.

    He could feel her urge to kill him on the spot for killing her son, making him give her a brief smile, feeling amused at such a sight.

    Despite seeing him smile, Lysandar briefly closed her eyes, and the next moment her expression became indifferent.

    "King Asher of the Bloodburn Kingdom... We are truly pleased you epted our invitation," Drakar began, his lips curving into a sly, almost mocking smile.

    Asher''s response, delivered with a polite smile, wasced with a subtle jab, "The pleasure is all mine to visit a kingdom that managed to be the strongest after technically losing the Great War. It is amendable achievement, and I am truly impressed to personally witness what this kingdom has achieved," he said, his words impably courteous yet undeniably pointed.''

    The crowd''s reaction was immediate. Their expressions darkened, recognizing the bloodburn king''s reference to their shameful past. The draconians were acutely aware of the historical scar left by their perceived loss in the Great War, a conflict halted by the intervention of the supreme dragon, Drakaris.

    However, in this moment, they were forced to suppress their indignation at this moment since they could only let their king deal with this.

    Drakar, undeterred by Asher''s thinly veiled provocation, let out a low, menacingugh, "You have quite the silver tongue, King Asher. But let''s get down to settling what you came here for, shall we?" His gaze was intense, scrutinizing Asher''s every move.

    "Of course. You wanted a spar to death, right?" Asher asked, his eyebrow raised inquisitively.

    "That is up to you to decide," Drakar replied, his eyes glinting with an unspoken challenge. Beside him, Lysandra raised her chin slightly, her posture exuding a quiet but cold eagerness to what was about to unfold.

    Asher''s expression turned quizzical, "Up to me? Am I missing something here?" His question hung in the air, echoing his confusion.

    Drakar leaned forward slightly, his demeanor shifting to one of mock generosity, "Since you are now the king of Bloodburn, not just a royal consort, I thought it fitting to offer you an alternative way to honor the pact instead of a crude one that may not befit your status," he exined, his voice smooth yet carrying an undertone of danger.

    "And what way would that be?" Asher inquired, his expression guarded.

    "You can either spar to death with all my sons," Drakar began, eliciting a barely audible grunt of frustration from Leonidas, who muttered under his breath, "That''s unfair! A duel should only be between 2 people."

    "The duel will definitely be only between two. But I think their king is talking about sending one after the next until our king is done with all of them, though you are right¡­It seems like a way to corner our king," Silvan said with narrowed eyes. Caelum also held his breath since even the top ten strongest sons of Drakar were Soul Devourers. Sparring against almost hundred of his sons would be suicide.

    Oberon smirked and wondered if he would get to see Asher getting his guts pulled out right before his eyes.

    After his previous words settled down, Drakar carried on, "Or...you can take part in a trial in the Tower of Torment, which you can see from here..." He gestured towards the east.

    The crowd had their eyes widen as they gasped in surprise, not expecting their king to mention the infamous yet legendary Tower of Torment.

    But then they smiled gleefully, thinking it was not a bad idea at all.

    Naida frowned while Lenoidas gulped and said, "Tell me he is kidding¡­Not even their ancestors survived it."

    "I am afraid he is not¡­" Caelum mumbled with a grave expression.

    "Maybe he is trying to use our king to finally reveal the secrets hidden inside the tower," Silvan said with furrowed brows, making the other two exchange grim looks.

    Asher followed his gesture and saw a looming dark tower in the distance. The structure bore a striking resemnce to the Tower of Hell in his own kingdom, yet it exuded a different, more ominous aura. Asher was aware of the existence of such a tower in this kingdom but knew it as a ce of forgotten legends, as no one had ever sessfully cleared it.

    Unlike the Tower of Hell, this tower was said to have only a single floor, making it seem more intriguing.

    In the long past, many draconians kings and powerful warriors had ventured inside, hoping to achieve the impossible. But when they came out, they ended up soulless.

    Since then, aw was passed that this tower should never be attempted by their people since it was not worth losing so many geniuses over the years. And so, for centuries, no draconian had dared to venture inside, and eventually, people stopped thinking about attempting it.

    Asher regarded Drakar with narrowed eyes, sensing theyers of intent behind the offer, "Is there any reason why you are offering such an alternative? What do I, or you, stand to gain from it?" Asher asked, his toneced with suspicion.

 Chapter 403 No Right Advise

    Chapter 403 No Right Advise

    Drakar''s smile widened slightly while exuding a sense of disappointment, "This Tower has remained unconquered ever since its existence, dating back to the creation of our world. Since the devils themselves ced these towers in our realm, I, as the king of this kingdom and a devoted man who worships the devils, wish to see someone from our world conquer it."

    Asher inwardly scoffed as Drakar added, "And this person need not be from my kingdom. I would be more than happy if someone worthy could conquer this tower. People have been saying that you are quite the rising darkness of our world to the point some of them believe you have been favored by the devils themselves. So¡­this tower can''t be that daunting for you, can it be?" he asked, his eyes glinting with a mix of challenge yet hidden ridicule.

    "What in the name of the devils¡­He is trying to provoke our king," Leonidas mmed his fist against the armrest of his seat after hearing the draconian king''s words.

    Asher felt like shaking his head upon seeing how Drakar was purposefully trying to stroke his ego and not even hiding his intention.

    However, he pondered on the choicesid before him. He understood that, like the Tower of Hell, the Tower of Torment might also offer rewards for it. It seemed likely that Drakar''s proposal was a calcted move, ensuring that regardless of the oue, he would emerge victorious.

    If he chooses to spar with almost 100 of his sons, then he won''t definitely oust every single one of them back to back. He would be cornered and would have no choice but to admit defeat and be titled the cowardly king who brought the downfall of his kingdom.

    On the other hand, this Tower of Torment was quite the infamous tower among the 3 towers that exist in this world.

    The third one was managed by the werewolves, but as far as he knew, only a very powerful figure called the Moon Guardian used it as a seclusion resort. Thest time people saw hime out was a long 200 years ago, and nobody knows if this guardian was still alive inside that tower since he was old already when he went into seclusion.

    But thinking about the Tower of Torment again, Asher knew it was probably more dangerous than the Tower of Hell since nobody in history ever cleared it.

    It was as if it was built to prove how futile it was to give a try at this tower. However, he believed that the devils couldn''t be so bored that they would ce a tower with impossible difficulty in this world.

    There was no point to that. Asher wanted to believe that there was a good reason for whatever shit the devils do. However, if he dies there, then Drakar and especially his queen consort would still be pleased with the oue, and they wouldn''t be breaking the pact in any way.

    He initially had a somewhat risky n, even if Drakar was going to put forward a very unfair spar. But now that this Tower of Torment came into the equation, he fell into a dilemma, especially since there was the fact that when ites to rewards for conquering these towers, they were always very generous.

    It was a very difficult decision since he knew he may not get such an opportunity again, especially if, on the off chance, somebody managed to clear it before him. Nothing was set in stone.

    Leonidas, visibly anxious about the situation, turned to Lady Naida and said in a respectful tone, "Lady Valentine, can you please advise him not to enter that tower? It seems like he is really considering it."

    Naida let out a sigh, her expression bing slightly serious, "How can I advise him when the alternative isn''t much better?" she replied, "Fighting all sons of their king without a break is as perilous as it gets," Her gaze then shifted towards the distant tower, "But... the tower... nobody knows what will happen inside. We know it''s because nobody has survived with a sound mind to tell the tale. But since our king is the only one who conquered the Chamber of Hell, we can''t dismiss the possibility of his sess, right?"

    Her words hung in the air, reflecting the dilemma they all faced. "She has a point. There is no right advice or option here," Caelum whispered to Leonidas, who rubbed his forehead.

    As Asher stood in contemtion, the scornful looks from the draconians grew more intense. Rhygar, seated close to his mother, leaned in and whispered with a hint of smug malice, "He is already getting scared, mother. We might get to see him fall sooner than expected."

    Lysandra, her expression unreadable, turned towards her husband. In a voice tinged with sharp concern, she posed a question, "If, by some miracle, he happened to conquer the tower, wouldn''t that be a problem? I still would prefer you take back the offer you made and let him spar to death."

    Drakar, his gaze shifting, replied with confident assurance, "Lysandra, when you take revenge, make sure you benefit something out of it. Otherwise, we will only be making a martyr of him and etching his face in the history of this world. We wouldn''t want his name to echo even more, would you? Believe me... No matter what happens, we will get what we want. I will see to it as I promised you. You know I never disappoint you, right?" His gaze was intense, and a sharp smile yed at the corner of his lips.

    "I know..." Lysandra responded in a low mumble before turning her head away.

    After a moment of deep thought, Asher opened his eyes and addressed Drakar with a calm determination, "I have decided. I will try to see if I can conquer the Tower of Torment."

    His deration caused a ripple of reactions across the crowd. Most draconians were shocked that he actually agreed to it. Was he that foolish or too scared to die at the hands of one of the princes before everyone?

    Even then, they would have picked thetter one if they were in his shoes.

    But this felt quite amusing and fun to them, and they couldn''t help but shoot scornful smiles while imagining how pathetic and broken he would be when he came out.

    Leonidas, watching the king''s decision unfold, couldn''t help but express his apprehension under his breath, "Devils... He really knows no fear..." he mumbled, his voice a mix of admiration and concern.

    Silvan, his eyes narrowed thoughtfully, added a different perspective, "Or maybe, considering his record so far, he is the only one who is qualified to take on such a challenge," he observed.

    Leonidas started to voice another worry but stopped himself midway, "But what if he ends up..." he trailed off, not wanting to verbalize the fear of the king bing ''soulless again,'' a concern that was both deeply offensive and potentially ominous.

    Naida, sensing the growing unease, chimed in, "Let''s believe in our king. That''s the best we can do for him now. But no matter what happens, our duties will never change," she said, her light smile conveying both hope and resolve. The others around her nodded in agreement, feeling she was right. Drakar allowed a brief smile to cross his lips as he looked at Asher, "Impressive," he acknowledged, "As expected from the one with the title of Hell Prince, the only soul to have earned the favor of the great Hell Maiden herself. I can''t think of anyone more suitable to enter the Tower of Torment."

    As the crowd watched intently, Asher calmly stated his condition, "I have just one small request. I would like a week''s time before I enter the tower," he said, his voice even and measured.

    Rhygar, unable to contain his disdain, scoffed and muttered under his breath, "Is he already pissing his pants or trying to dy his fate like a fool?"

    Lysandra''s eyes flickered with hidden annoyance at Asher''s request, but she remained silent, her gaze fixed on the unfolding scene.

    Drakar, his expression unchanging, responded with a slight nod. "Of course. That won''t be a problem. You are wee to stay here until it''s time," he said, his voice betraying no hint of objection.

    Then, Asher, as if struck by a sudden thought, snapped his fingers, "Ah, I forgot to mention. I would prefer if you could grant me a residence within the royal pce. I''ve heard there''s a great view and favorable air that could help me prepare for what''sing. I''m sure this little request won''t be too much trouble."

    "What are you thinking¡­" Naida mumbled to herself with knitted brows.

    Rhygar''s barely concealed anger spilled over, "What bullshit is this. How dare this bloodburn pig be so brazen?" he mumbled, his expression a mix of shock and anger.

    Lysandra frowned deeply, her displeasure evident, while the surrounding Draconians'' expressions turned openly hostile. The audacity of the Bloodburn King to request amodation in their sacred royal pce was an affront to them.

    However, Drakar, after a moment of contemtive silence, surprised everyone with his response, "Since you are already a guest to us, I will allow you to stay in our royal pce. But I am afraid this is the extent of hospitality I can offer," he dered, his narrow eyes scrutinizing Asher, making it clear he won''t be entertaining any more of his nonsense.

    The crowd erupted in murmurs of surprise and disbelief. Letting a mortal enemy into their royal pce was unprecedented!

    Why was their king being so lenient and kind to someone who didn''t even deserve a fraction of it? They can''t even remember him being this agreeable to their own people.

    Rhygar was visibly taken aback, and Lysandra shot a questioning nce at Drakar, though Drakar gave her a quick, confident nod, making her maintain her silence.

    "Then there is nothing more to discuss. I will be standing before that tower within a week," Asher dered as he pointed to the tower afar. But he could feel that Drakar was looking forward to getting him into that tower more than forcing him into an unfair spar.

    There must be something very tempting hidden inside it.

 Chapter 404 There Is No Escape For You

    Chapter 404 There Is No Escape For You

    As Asher and the other six apanying him entered the royal pce, they were nked by arge contingent of draconian guards, their presence a constant reminder of the watchful eyes of this kingdom.

    The interior of the pce was a spectacle of dark grandeur, its vastness and opulence both impressive and intimidating.

    Leonidas and Caelum could hardly conceal their astonishment as they gazed around. The towering ceilings made them feel minuscule inparison, and the scale of the pce''s architecture was almost beyondprehension. They craned their necks upwards, taking in the sight of the tall ceiling that seemed to stretch into infinity.

    Oberon''s expression was quite pale, his eyes quivering subtly at the thought of having to suffer Asher''s torture for the next seven days. Initially, he felt jubnt, thinking Asher would be entering the tower right away.

    But who knew this alien fiend would be asking for a week''s time. He wished he could just fly away, but all he could do was follow inside helplessly, the grand architecture of the pce not even entering his mind.

    "There are at least 200 floors," Caelum murmured, his voice filled with awe, "and each floor is hundreds of miles wide."

    "Each floor also signifies the ranking of their nobles," Silvan chimed in, to which the two nodded.

    Eradicator seemed least bothered and was always shifting her gaze around while Naida seemed to take a good look at the interiors.

    Asher, too, was taken aback by the sheer size of the building.

    However, he couldn''t help but think that the Draconians had built such an immense structure more for show than for practicality, a stark contrast to the dignified and functional design of the Demonstone Castle in the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Rhygar, with a hint of disgruntlement in his voice, turned to address Asher as they continued to walk, "Usually, even our most important guests are only allowed to stay on the first floor," he said, his tone slightly bitter, "But due to your special request, we are allowing you to stay on the 190th floor for the next seven days only. So consider yourselves lucky. Nevertheless, you and your people are not permitted to visit any other floor, not even the one directly below or above the 190th floor. You can only use the teleportation chamber toe directly down here."

    "Of course. By the way¡­" Leaning in slightly, Asher''s voice was low but clear, "I heard all the princes and princesses live in this building, and the higher up the floor they are, the higher their rank in the kingdom."

    Rhygar''s response was curt, his brow arching in a mix of curiosity and irritation, "So?" he asked, his tone edging towards defensiveness.

    "So... King Drakar lives on the topmost floor, and his Queen Consort lives just below him, while you, as the 1st prince, should be staying on the floor beneath hers, just as previous princes of your rank have throughout history. The rest of your father''s consorts are supposed to live under your floor. But... I heard you aren''t staying in the royal pce. I wonder why," Asher said, his head tilting slightly, indicating genuine curiosity.

    Rhygar''s expression darkened at Asher''s words, "Why the fuck do you care?" he shot back, his annoyance palpable. He added with a sneer, "I stay wherever I wish to. Why stay here when I can have a pce of my own. Not that it is any of your business."

    "I didn''t mean to offend you. I was just curious," Asher replied, his tone neutral and his shoulders shrugging slightly.

    Internally, however, he was intrigued. Rhygar''s reaction suggested that there was more to his living arrangements than mere preference. The fact that Rhygar chose not to live in what was considered one of the most prestigious locations in the Draconis Kingdom, and his visible annoyance at the question, hinted that something was going on here.

    Thanks to Naida, he had heard rumors of Rhygar not being looked upon favorably by his own father even though he was the strongest prince.

    Asher was hoping he could find out the true reason, and maybe that could end up being useful for him.

    Naida''s subtle smile broadened slightly as she observed the exchange between Asher and Rhygar. Upon arriving at the 190th floor via the teleportation chamber, the vastness and luxury of the space were immediately apparent. Rhygar, having done with escorting them, announced his departure, "I''ll be seeing you in seven days," he said, his tone carrying a mix of disdain and sadistic eagerness before he turned to leave.

    Leonidas, Caelum, Silvan, and Oberon began to explore the enormous floor, each taking in the opulent surroundings, "We could spend hours just walking through this floor alone," Leonidas mused, his gaze scanning the area, "Now, which room should I pick?"

    Oberon, eager to distance himself from Asher, attempted to slip away to the farthest end of the floor. However, his efforts were thwarted by Asher''s call, "Oberon, why don''t you stay in this room?" Asher suggested, "In case I need any assistance from you, it will be easy to reach you."

    Caught off guard, Oberon stiffly turned around, and under the watchful eyes of the others, he managed a forced smile and a nod, "Of course, Your Majesty. As you please," He then retreated into the room Asher had indicated, his steps heavy with reluctance.

    Eradicator took a step forward, "Do you want me to stay in the room adjacent to yours, Your Majesty?" she asked stoically, with Twilight, her cat, peeking curiously from her cape.

    Asher, with a yful smile, inquired, "Can you stay inside my room?"

    Eradicator, taking the question seriously, responded without hesitation, "If that is what you wish, I can. I would be able to help you faster in case of any emergency."

    Realizing her literal interpretation and seeing how dense she was, Asher chuckled lightly, "I was kidding. You can stay in the adjacent room. You are dismissed for now."

    Acknowledging his instructions, Eradicator nodded and quietly disappeared into her assigned room.

    With the others settled in their rooms, Naida approached Asher, "It seems like you have something to tell me, right?" she asked, her tone suggesting that she sensed there was more behind Asher''s decisions and actions than he had revealed so far.

    Asher''s expression was serious as he addressed Naida, "I need your help for the next seven days. But it is going to be risky. Are you up for it?"

    Naida responded with a gentle smile, her tone resolute, "There''s no need to ask. The least I can do is help you, especially after you potentially saved my life."

    Curiosity piqued, she inquired, "Does this have something to do with youing here without much hesitation?"

    Asher nodded, a thoughtful look crossing his face, "I''m not sure. Only time will tell. For now, let''s retire to our rooms."

    Later in the evening, Oberon paced restlessly in his room, his mind a tumult of fear and anxiety.

    Every so often, his eyes darted towards the door, a sense of dread lingering over him. The memory of Asher''s brutal beating haunted him, reying over and over in his mind. He had never experienced such humiliation and was torn between the desire to have it over with and the fear of enduring it again.

    Then, the door creaked open, and Asher stepped in with a dark, ominous smile, "Been waiting for me, have you? Don''t worry. From now on, I''m going to take my sweet time."

    Oberon''s heart raced as terror set in, "No... Just wait... We can perhapse up with another arrangement. I know you feel wronged, but you don''t have to take it this far," he pleaded, his teeth gritted in desperation.

    But Asher, closing the door behind him, was unyielding. Dark green mana began to swirl around his fists as he spoke with chilling intent, "What did you say? Don''t take it this far? Where were all these thoughts when you inserted that damned bug into my body and made me feel like my organs were being ripped apart slowly again and again? It didn''t seem to bother you much during those times, did they?"

    Oberon swallowed his saliva as he unconsciously began to step back.

    Asher continued to walk forward slowly, the echo of his steps causing Oberon''s nerves to jitter each time, "There is no escape for you from this. How can I let you go when I am going to enjoy smashing your flesh into a pulp and breaking your bones again and again until you wish to not be alive for even a second more. But then you will realize no matter how much you wish, it isn''t going to end."

    Oberon''s face paled as he tried to prepare his nerves to endure the worst from this mad fiend.

    -

    The night had settled over the Draconis Kingdom, yet the raging volcanoes never let any tranquility settle over its hugendscapes.

    In the royal quarters of the 199th floor of the royal pce, Lysandra, adorned in a dark red nightgown that elegantly entuated her voluptuous curves, prepared for her nightly rest. Her long, silveryvender hair cascaded gracefully as she prepared to lie down on her grand bed.

    The hours of the night ticked by silently, with the kingdom enveloped in a chilling slumber. *Whoosh¡­*

    Lysandra''s fiery red eyes snapped open, roused by an unexpected sound.

    With the instincts of a seasoned warrior and queen, she rose swiftly from her bed, her gaze sharp and vignt.

    Her dark silver wings unfurled majestically as she prepared to confront whatever disturbance had invaded her private sanctuary.

    But as she turned her gaze towards the balcony, her eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 405 Her Lost Son

    Chapter 405 Her Lost Son

    Lysandra''s heart raced as she saw a winged shadow standing on her balcony. The unexpected presence and the familiar aura around him sent a shiver down her spine, "Mother... were you waiting for me?" the figure whispered, its voice carrying an unnerving familiarity that stopped Lysandra in her tracks.

    Overwhelmed by shock and disbelief, Lysandra''s voice trembled as she whispered back, "A¡­Agonon... My son... Is that really you? Am I dreaming you?"

    The shadowy figure paused, its back still turned to her. After a moment of silence, it replied with a toneced with pain and usation, "Is it so hard to recognize your youngest son? Did I matter to you only so little?" Then, with a powerful spread of its wings, the figure took off into the night sky.

    His words struck Lysandra like a physical blow. Her heart pounded in her chest, a mix of hope and despair overwhelming her, "No! Agonon! Wait!"she cried out, rushing to the balcony in a desperate attempt to follow him.

    Standing on the balcony, Lysandra scanned the skies, her fiery red eyes searching frantically for any sign of her departed son. Without even caring about her nightwear attire, she took off as well, driven by a mother''s desperate need to reconnect with her lost child. Could he have been really alive all this time?

    It seemed impossible but so did what has just happened now.

    But no matter how far her gaze reached, no matter how sharply she looked, there was no trace of Agonon. The skies were dark and empty, devoid of the figure she so desperately sought.

    Confusion, grief, and a sense of surreal disbelief washed over Lysandra. The emotions she had been bottling up in her chest were slowly oozing over her eyes.

    The encounter had been too real, too visceral to be a mere dream. Yet, the absence of any evidence of Agonon''s presence left her grappling with the disappointing possibility that what she experienced might have been an illusion or a ghostly visitation created by her mind, stirring up emotions she had struggled to keep at bay.

    But how could her mind be so feeble? She had never experienced something like this before.

    The night air around Lysandra grew colder as she continued to hover in the air, lost in her thoughts, the weight of the moment leaving her feeling both hollow and filled with unspoken longing. "Queen Lysandra, what are you doing out here?" The sudden casual voice from behind startled Lysandra out of her reverie.

    She spun around, her expression shifting from confusion to annoyance to resentment as she looked down to see Asher standing on his balcony, gazing up at her.

    The coldness in Lysandra''s voice was palpable as she retorted, "You dare speak to me?"

    Asher, unfazed by her tone, continued, "I was just being curious upon seeing you hover in the sky. Or is this a nightly thing for you?" His gaze was steady, his question genuine yet probing.

    Lysandra red at him with undisguised hostility, but chose not to engage further, especially not after her mind was in a mess after what happened.

    With a swift motion, she flew back into her room, leaving Asher on his balcony.

    Once she was gone, a slight smile yed on Asher''s lips. He retreated back into his room and took out a whisper stone, "Thank you, Lady Naida. We got this started beautifully," he spoke into the stone with a tone of satisfaction.

    Naida''s voice responded from the other side, tinged with a mix of admiration and curiosity, "I am d to hear that, but I had no idea you were capable of producing something so convincing. I am curious about how you did it, but I''ll restrain myself from probing further. Goodnight, my king."

    "Thank you for the consideration and goodnight, Lady Naida," Asher replied, ending the conversation. He then tapped on his whisperstone and said, "Eradicator,e out and stand guard in front of my room."

    "I am already standing guard outside, Your Majesty. You can rest without worry," Her stoic voice echoed from the other side, surprising Asher. Does the concept of sleep not apply to her?

    Still, since that was taken care of, Asher went into his bathroom, and his figure disappeared.

    Far from the opulent chambers of the royal pce, Rhygar stood alone on the balcony of his mansion.

    The night was quiet around him, but his sharp eyes were fixed on a distant scene unfolding at the pce. Every night, he would step onto his balcony and gaze far at the royal pce. Even though his mother''s room wasn''t in his line of sight, he wondered what she might be doing at this time and if she was eating and sleeping well.

    The death of that arrogant prick shouldn''t deter her for too long. He could only pray she quickly forgets about him so that she would realize some truths that she was blind to before including the fact that she wasn''t alone.

    But tonight, he had noticed his mother hovering in the air in her private attire ¨C a rare and unusual sight, especially at such ate hour.

    It felt like a long time since he had seen her in such clothes.

    But then his attention got distracted as he observed the brief but surprising interaction between his mother and Asher.

    A mix of confusion and anger welled up inside him as he witnessed their exchange. Rhygar''s voice was low butced with contempt as he mumbled to himself, "Mother... what are you doing out there in the cold air, talking to that swine? He doesn''t deserve your attention."

    The sight of his mother flying back to her room did little to ease his suspicions. His gaze remained locked on Asher, who soon retreated into his own room while his mind raced with questions and doubts.

    -

    In the eerie expanse of the Dimension of the Damned, Asher watched as a figure began to materialize before him.

    This being before Asher was an imposing, nightmarish vision of power and despair. The creature was an amalgamation of man and dragon, its form both grotesque and awe-inspiring.

    Its wings, vast and dark, were like swathes of ckened, magma-drenched fabric. They unfurled with a pulsating power, casting deep, abyssal shadows in the damned dimension. Half of his form was of burned flesh, while the other half was charred, exposed bones. Despite his monstrous appearance, Agonon immediately bowed in deference upon sensing Asher''s presence.

    "Rise, Agonon," Ashermanded with crossed arms.

    Agonon slowly rose, his dark green eyes respectfully lowered. Despite his terrifying appearance, there was an air of subservience about him that contrasted sharply with his monstrous guise.

    "I can''t express enough how great you did tonight. Your mother, or the mother of who you once were, was quite shaken to see you," Ashermented, a note of satisfaction in his voice.

    "I have to thank Naida for hiding your body from others'' eyes. We can''t have people suspecting you are back," Despite his statement, Asher didn''t expect a response, fully aware of Agonon''s current state.

    He will only answer if he asks anything. This was also one of the reasons he couldn''t let Agonon interact with Lysandra for too long.

    Since Agonon''s soul was damned, he had lost his sense of identity and was experiencing a pain akin to his soul getting crushed again and again that he couldn''t even formte his own thoughts or express himself.

    He can only carry out specific orders and act ordingly. The real Agonon had long since sumbed to the pain, and the one standing before him was no different than an empty shell of what he once was. Still, hemanded this one to consider itself as Agonon only.

    Pausing, Asher then delved into a more profound inquiry, "But I have to ask... Why does your mother love you so much? I know it might seem like a dumb question, especially since you are her son, and mothers are supposed to love their sons. But in a world like ours, love is a luxury, and even when it exists, most demons have a twisted concept of it in their minds," he mused aloud, his tone reflecting a mix of curiosity and introspection.

    Agonon remained motionless, his expression unchanged. Asher''s steps circled Agonon as he probed deeper into theplex dynamics of the Draconian royal family. "So, at first, I thought she loved you because you were a rising genius and possibly the future king. It would elevate her status as a consort, and losing you could deal a severe blow to her position and power in the kingdom. But then I realized she still had Rhygar, who is the 1st Prince. Her status wouldn''t be challenged. None of the other princes can match Rhygar. So, could it really be that she has a pure motherly love for you? Care to enlighten me here, Agonon?"

    Asher knew that even if the real Agonon was gone, his memories would still be there.

    Agonon''s voice, hollow and gruff, broke the silence, "She did," he confirmed.

    Asher, intrigued by this brief yet revealing response, prodded further, "Is there any specific reason, or just pure motherly instincts?"

    Agonon''s next words were startling in their revtio, "Because I was the son she had with her one true love," he said, his tone as dead as his expression.

    Asher''s surprise was evident, "What? Are you kidding me? Did you just say that she cheated on Drakar out of all people?"

    Agonon rified, his voice still devoid of emotion, "No. It happened before she married Drakar. It took many years before her lover''s seed came to life inside her. She had been praying and waiting for it toe to life desperately for over 80 years."

    Asher couldn''t believe this woman literally waited for an entire lifetime of a human to bear the child of her lover. She must have been really in love with him, which was quite surprising for a draconian.

    Asher''s bafflement grew with each revtion, "Still, it doesn''t make sense. How can Rhygar be born before you?" he questioned, trying to piece together theplex puzzle of the draconian royal family.

    He knew if the seed of a man inside a woman, especially a powerful demoness, wasn''t purged, then she couldn''t carry another seed.

    Agonon''s next statement added anotheryer to the intrigue, "Because Rhygar wasn''t born from her," he revealed, causing Asher''s disbelief to deepen, "What? She isn''t his mother? How could Drakar be fooled like that? Isn''t a bloodline test conducted whenever a child is born?"

    Agonon exined further, "No. He does have her blood, but he wasn''t carried in her womb. She made another woman carry him until he was born while she went into seclusion on the pretext of nurturing the child safely."

    Asher''s expression changed to one of realization, "Surrogacy, huh... how clever to satisfy Drakar with a son. She truly went that far to give birth to you while hiding that fact from Drakar. I''m assuming she silenced this woman after she gave birth to Rhygar? But what if her secret gets exposed? Even if Rhygar is technically her son, she still gave birth to someone who is not of Drakar''s blood. How did you escape the bloodline test?"

    "I do not know that because she purged that memory permanently from her mind since that was a very serious crime."

    "Wow¡­she must be used to ying with fire."

    Asher''s curiosity led to another question, "Wait... where is her lover now?"

    "He died right before she got married to Drakar," Agonon replied, his voice still devoid of emotion.

    "How?" Asher probed further.

    Agonon revealed, "Her lover was from her branch family, and the two of them grew up together and also had the right to marry each other. But Drakar took a fancy to her, and so a duel was set up where Drakar ended up beheading her lover."

    Asher let out a low whistle, shaking his head, "Oof. How tragic. Her life just keeps getting better, doesn''t it? Having to marry the same man who killed her lover and can''t even do anything about it," Asher was also astonished that she managed to keep her resentment against Drakar in check without the slightest suspicion for all these years. Truly hardcore she was.

    From an outsider''s perspective, her life seemed pitiful, but for him, this was getting better and better.

    "You must resemble her lover in many ways... you were thest proof of her love for that man. No wonder... Did Drakar know about this?" Asher realized that he underestimated Lysandra''s urge to kill him after learning about this. She might be dreaming of killing him in a million different ways every single day. This also made him realize her indescribable restraint.

    As expected of a woman married and living with the man who killed her lover.

    Agonon shook his head and said, "She knew Drakar had his eye on her even during her younger days, and because of his tendency to kill anyone he didn''t like, she made sure to not make her feelings for her lover obvious to protect him. But in the end, when Drakar demanded her hand in marriage, her lover challenged Drakar despite her warnings and protest."

    "What a story¡­" Asher shook his head as his lips began to form a smile, "You have been quite helpful, Agonon. Stay put because we are just getting started, especially after learning all this."

    Asher couldn''t stop smiling as he left the Damned Dimension.

    --

 Chapter 406 Illusion Or Dream Or Reality?

    Chapter 406 Illusion Or Dream Or Reality?

    The memory of the previous night''s unnerving encounter lingered heavily in Lysandra''s mind as she tried to settle into sleep on the second night. Her son''s voice, or what she believed to be Agonon''s voice, reyed in her thoughts, stirring a tumult of emotions within her. The vividness of the encounter made it impossible for her to dismiss it as a mere dream or a trick of her mind.

    Lysandray on her bed, her eyes staring at the ceiling as she wrestled with the memories, trying to make sense of the impossible. She forced herself to calm down, hoping to find some respite in sleep.

    However, just as she began to drift into slumber,

    "Mother...I am waiting for you..."

    The whisper, carrying the same familiar tone as before, jolted Lysandra awake. She gasped, her heart pounding as she quickly sat up, her eyes darting towards the balcony. There, the same winged shadow stood, a silhouette that sent shivers down her spine.

    "Agonon..." Lysandra gasped, her voice trembling with a mix of hope and shock. She rushed towards the balcony, desperate to reach him, to confirm that it was indeed her lost son.

    But, just like the previous night, the shadowy figure took off into the sky as she approached. Determined not to let him leave this time, Lysandra followed without hesitation, her wings carrying her swiftly into the night air.

    As she emerged onto the balcony and hovered in the sky, her eyes frantically searched the darkness for any sign of Agonon. But once again, there was nothing. The night sky was empty, devoid of the figure she so desperately sought.

    The repeated disappearance of the shadowy figure left her reeling with confusion and frustration. The encounters felt too real to be mere figments of her imagination. Yet, theck of any tangible evidence of Agonon''s presence was bewildering.

    And so she wondered if it was any expert of one of their enemies trying to y a trick on her. She scanned her room and the balcony for any traces of mana that could have been left behind by a mindforce expert.

    Even just a mere whisper from a mindforce expert would carry mana that maniptes one''s mind. And given her power and having mastered the Arts of Mana Echoes, it can''t be hidden from her sight.

    But to her confusion and disbelief, there was none.

    How could this be¡­Does this mean that what she saw and heard was real? Or were multiple powerful experts doing this to her? Then, there was a possibility they could work together to hide their traces.

    But thetter exnation didn''t seem usible. No enemy can get anywhere within a hundred miles of the Dracan Pce.

    No¡­there were enemies nearby.

    "Queen Lysandra, is there something you are looking for at such ate hour?" Asher called out, his toneced with a hint of curiosity.

    Lysandra''s response was immediate and sharp, her eyes narrowing into a cold gaze as she turned to face him, "You... Why are you awake at this hour?" she demanded. Her voice carried a warning edge as she continued, "Whatever you are nning... don''t push it. You aren''t as safe as you think."

    "What-" Asher, about to respond, was cut off as Lysandra swiftly flew back to her room, leaving no room for further conversation.

    Asher watched her retreating figure, a smile ying on his lips as he turned back into his room. -

    On the 3rd night,

    Lysandra took extra precautions. Determined not to be deceived or disturbed, she erected powerful magical formations around her room, designed to ward off any hostile mana that might infiltrate her space and trick her senses.

    With the formations in ce, Lysandra felt a sense of security and control.

    Shey down in her bed, trying to push aside the disturbing memories of the past two nights. The visions of her son, whether real or imagined, had deeply unsettled her.

    Despite the vivid recollections tugging at her mind, Lysandra focused on clearing her thoughts, seeking the peace of undisturbed sleep.

    However, as she drifted into slumber,

    "Mother...I need you."

    The whispered plea jolted Lysandra awake. Her heart racing, she sprang from her bed and charged towards the balcony without wasting a second.

    There, on the balcony, stood the winged figure resembling her son Agonon, his back turned to her.

    As Lysandra reached out, desperate to touch him, to confirm his reality, the figure ascended and vanished into the night, like a wisp of smoke.

    "Agonon!" she cried out, her voice echoing with despair and confusion. Lysandra scanned the skies, her mind reeling, "You... You can''t be real..." she whispered to herself, disbelief and shock evident in her voice.

    The realization that she had seen her son despite the protective formations shook Lysandra to her core. This wasn''t an illusion or a trick of her mind or someone ying tricks on her; it was real.

    "What are you doing?" In the midst of her emotional turmoil, Lysandra was startled by the sudden appearance of Drakar in her room. Lysandra, momentarily caught off guard, quicklyposed herself. She turned to face Drakar, who was surveying the room for any sign of disturbance, masking her inner turmoil with a calm exterior, "I just had a bad dream," she exined with a slight shake of her head, "I didn''t mean to disturb you," She was aware that her outcry for Agonon might have carried beyond the walls of her room, possibly alerting others, including Drakar.

    Drakar''s expression was stern, his gaze piercing as he addressed her, "You can''t let Agonon''s death hold you down and make you weak. You can''t afford that as my queen. I have given you enough time, Lysandra. But if you continue to feel this troubled, then I will have to let someone fix it for you," he warned, his tone firm and upromising.

    Lysandra quickly reassured him, keen to dispel any concerns about her strength and resolve, "No, that won''t be necessary," she responded firmly. "I won''t give you any more reason to think I am going to let this hold me back. Once that alien is dealt with, I will move on."

    Drakar nodded, "That won''t take too long. But until then," He nced at the defensive unique formations around her room and added,"...keep a hold on yourself. Everyone is watching you," he ordered before vanishing as abruptly as he had appeared.

    Once alone, Lysandra allowed herself a deep breath, closing her eyes, her fists clenching.

    -

    On the 4th night,

    Lysandra couldn''t sleep and sat up on the bed, her gaze glued to the balcony while the formations she had ced in her room yesterday were nowhere to be seen.

    Her expression was vacant, and her eyes weren''t blinking as hours continued to pass. But no matter how much she eagerly waited, he never showed up.

    On the 5th night,

    She couldn''t sleep, and her anxiety only increased as she stared at the balcony. Why wasn''t he showing up again?

    She could hear his voice echoing in her mind, calling out to her, seeking her as if he were in trouble.

    What if he was really a ghost? A wandering or lost soul. She didn''t know if such things were real, but she had heard tales of their existence.

    She would have dismissed them as absurd stories, but now she found herself wanting to believe in them, especially after realizing that what she saw and heard was real.

    But hours passed, and it was already sunrise, and she was still sitting on the bed, her eyes glimmering with disappointment upon seeing that he didn''t show up.

    On the sixth night, Lysandra, driven by a deep yearning to see her son again, prepared herself to sleep. She hoped that, as in previous nights, Agonon or his ghost might appear if she were asleep. Reluctantly, yet with a sense of purpose, she consumed a potion to induce sleep, her heart heavy with a mix of hope and apprehension.

    "Mother... are you there?"

    Lysandra awoke to the familiar, haunting whisper. This time, however, she restrained her impulse to rush towards the balcony. Instead, she rose slowly, cautiously, from her bed, as if any sudden movement might frighten away the shadowy, winged figure that stood there.

    "Agonon... Is that really you? Can Ie close to you... at least let me look at you..." she asked, her voice trembling, her usually cold eyes filled with a desperate longing, yet she remained rooted to the spot.

    "I... I want to, mother, but I can''t... I am trapped," the figure murmured in a low, gruff voice,den with a sense of helplessness.

    Lysandra''s eyes widened in confusion and hope, "I don''t understand, son. Where are you? I wille there and break you out myself," she pleaded, her maternal instincts overriding her regalposure.

    "You can''t. Only that alien can do something... I can''t stay here any longer. I will be waiting for you, mother," the figure said before vanishing into the night.

    "Wait! I don''t understand..." Lysandra stepped onto the balcony, reaching out to the empty space where her son had just stood, "Agonon..." she whispered, her voice a mix of despair and determination.

    Then, her expression hardened as she gazed down from the balcony, her fiery red eyes narrowing with resolve and a newfound sense of purpose.

    Meanwhile, Ashery rxed on his bed when he noticed a note slipping under his door. He picked up the note and it glowed briefly upon getting touched by his mana and the contents were revealed.

    A smile formed on his lips as he picked it up, murmuring, "Right on time..."

 Chapter 407 He Still Exists

    Chapter 407 He Still Exists

    In the faint light of a dark, empty cer that was a bit far from the Dracan Pce, a figure cloaked in secrecy made his way in.

    He pushed back his hood, revealing his distinctive moon-white hair, a stark contrast to the shadows enveloping him. This was something he had to undertake alone, having convinced Eradicator to stay behind despite her insistence on apanying him. He can''t let others know he was here since he wasn''t supposed to be here. But thanks to a certain someone, he got the help and directions to get here in secret.

    Leaning against the cold, stone wall, Asher''s eyes were fixed on the door, anticipating the arrival of someone specific, someone he was eagerly looking forward to meeting despite the risks.

    However, his attention was abruptly drawn behind him as he sensed the space warping.

    In a swift, unexpected move, a cold yet soft hand sped his neck, mming him against the wall with such force that cracks spider-webbed across its surface. A curved bone projection from a dragon-like wing pressed menacingly against his throat, restricting his breath.

    "Is this...how you greet your guests?" Asher managed to choke out, his eyes meeting those of Lysandra, who stood before him with an expression of deadly coldness, her grip on his neck unyielding.

    Lysandra''s voice was low, seething with barely contained killing intent, "What did you do to my son?" she demanded.

    Asher, still grimacing from the force of Lysandra''s grip and the bony projection piercing his skin, managed to speak despite the difort, "I...hnnk...can''t answer you if you''re trying to kill me," he said, his voice strained but clear.

    Lysandra''s hand tightened momentarily, the temptation to end this scum''s life then and there almost overwhelming. Yet, the memory of Agonon''s words echoed in her mind, prompting her to take a deep breath and slowly release her hold.

    As Asher coughed and rubbed his bruised neck, he eyed Lysandra, as for a moment, he really thought she was going to crush his neck, not that he was worried about it.

    He straightened his clothes and pointed a finger at her, his voice turning cold and firm, "Before I say anything, let me make some things clear. If you try to kill me ory hands on me again, consider your son to be gone forever. I am not one of your people to let you do as you please."

    "You..." Lysandra''s eyes glinted with cold fury and surprise. She didn''t attack him without thinking about it. She wanted to see if fear of death would make a young thing like him sumb to her and tell her everything she wanted.

    But she was surprised to see that she didn''t even notice a glimmer of fear in his eyes. As someone with vast experience, she could observe just from his unfazed eyes that he had experienced much more.

    Her fists that were pulsing with dark mana began to simmer down as she said with furrowed brows, "That will depend on whether you are lying or not," she retorted, her tone calm yet sharp, "You knew I was seeing things ever since you came here. What kind of tricks are you pulling on me, or how did you pull it off? Making it seem like Agonon is still alive. If I don''t like the answer you are going to say, the tower is thest thing you should be worried about."

    Asher''s lips curved into a slight smile, "Tricks? Do you seriously believe that? What if I told you that your son still exists," he offered, his statement hanging in the air like a tantalizing possibility.

    Lysandra''s eyes betrayed a flicker of vulnerability at Asher''s assertion about her son still being alive, but she quickly regained herposure. Her tone turned icy as she responded, "You chose the wrong person to y this game with. Everyone knows you..." She paused, her voice chilling, "...killed my son. I don''t care if you didn''t do it alone or not, but I know you had the biggest hand in it. You even paraded my son''s emblem like a trophy to let everyone know you killed him. So now you are telling me that you didn''t kill him? Not even a fool would believe that."

    Asher exhaled a deep sigh, shaking his head slightly, "I only did those things because...look at me... I am just an alien with no background. I had to do something to gain recognition, especially from my queen, or my life would have been over. And what better achievement than killing the 2nd strongest genius among the younger generation. How else do you think she made me king? Because we are in love? Nah... You know things like that aren''t something a queen like her can afford to depend on. It''s just politics."

    Lysandra''s fists clenched at Asher''s words, but she remained silent, listening as he continued.

    "But your son is still out there. I didn''t snuff him out of existence," Asher stated, his tone carrying a hint of sincerity, making even Lysandra feel as if he was telling the truth.

    "Then where is he? Why didn''t he return to me once the Quest of the Worthy ended?" Lysandra challenged, her gaze unyielding, "Nobody can stay behind once the Quest of the Worthy ends."

    Asher knitted his brows and answered, "That''s because he is stuck in another dimension... a very nightmarish and dangerous dimension. It could very well be a dimension that exists within the Seven Hells... only the devils could know," he said, his tone grim.

    Lysandra''s eyes widened, a blend of disbelief and curiosity in her eyes, "What are you saying? What kind of dimension are you talking about? How can that even be possible?" she asked, struggling to grasp the reality of Asher''s ims.

    Asher borated, "Look, Agonon and I did fight each other, and we almost killed each other during the quest. But then something strange happened. A mini-quest dropped, and we both got stuck in that ce. We couldn''t get out until wepleted the quest, and we had to work together, even if we hated it. We made a deal to continue our fight after we got out. At least he was an honorable guy in that way. That I have to admit," His tone carried a note of appreciation, softening Lysandra''s expression momentarily as she recognized her son''smitment to honor, a trait she deeply valued and something he inherited from his father.

    And since Asher mentioned that, she wondered if he was really telling the truth and continued to listen despite what a part of her instincts was telling her.

    "But it seemed like the devils didn''t want both of us to escape. The entire dimension came falling apart, and Agonon was injured quite badly. So, he couldn''t make it out in time while I did," Asher continued.

    Lysandra felt a tight grip on her heart at the mention of Agonon''s injury, though skepticism lingered in her gaze. She found it hard to believe that her son got injured more than Asher. But then again, she knew about Asher''s mysterious ability to transform into an immortal form for a while.

    Asher proceeded with his story, "And then the devils gave me a message that I was free to go, but Agonon couldn''te out unless I sacrificed my life force. But why would I sacrifice my precious life force to help my enemy? Even if we worked together for a few days, it didn''t change the fact that we couldn''t exist under the same sky. So, I returned...alone."

    "How could you¡­" Lysandra''s chin quivered as she felt the urge to cut him into two halves.

    "What? You would have done the same in my shoes. So don''t you be a hypocrite and judge me for doing what a sane man would do. Would you sacrifice your life force for me if I was stuck there?" Asher asked with crossed arms, to which Lysandra closed her eyes to bottle up her anger and frustration. She couldn''t refute him since he was right.

    But that didn''t change the fact that she wanted to punish him for leaving her son behind.

    Grappling with the weight of Asher''s revtions, she expressed her doubts, "In the history of our world, never has such a mini-quest urred during the Quest of the Worthy. I still believe you''re not telling me the entire truth," she stated firmly and with suspicion brewing in her voice, "Prove to me that something like this really happened. Let me see Agonon again. Then I will find out once and for all."

    Asher acknowledged her skepticism with a nod, "I know this sounds unbelievable, but the only way I could let Agonon see you these past few days was by sacrificing some of my life force. I only did it to get your attention, but he was quite grateful to me for allowing him to see you again, no matter the reason. He missed you quite a lot," he exined, watching her reaction closely.

    Lysandra''s eyes wavered between pain, disbelief, and hope as she struggled to ept Asher''s im. Was he really waiting for her all this time?

    But she cleared her head since she couldn''t bring herself to believe all this. Sensing her continued skepticism, Asher decided to reveal a piece of information, "And since we are a bit closer now, Agonon let me in on a little secret," he continued, his tone taking on a more intimate quality, "He told me... he isn''t Drakar''s son, and that his real father died a long time ago. Am I right? Or is this not enough to convince you that your son still exists?"

    Asher inwardly smiled as his words struck a chord, visibly shaking Lysandra''s usuallyposed demeanor as she took in a cold breath.

 Chapter 408 The Most Guarded Secret

    Chapter 408 The Most Guarded Secret

    Lysandra''sposure momentarily faltered, visibly shaken by Asher''s revtions. It was as if a thousand thunderbolts struck her mind.

    She had always dreaded the scenario where she would hear these wordsing out of a certain someone''s mouth, but she never thought it was going toe from the new bloodburn king, a young alien at that.

    However, she quickly regained her poise, her eyes narrowing as she instinctively countered his ims, "Even if we assume it is true, Agonon would never disclose such a secret to anyone, not even his most trusted aide," she asserted her voice tinged with both skepticism and a hint of uncertainty.

    She had spent so much effort for years to keep this secret from ever seeing the light. Thest person who woulde to know would be him.

    Pointing the finger at Asher, she added firmly, "I don''t know who you''re colluding with to fabricate such nderous lies, but I''m not going to entertain this any further," Despite her outward dismissal, Lysandra couldn''t shake off a nagging doubt within her, as she knew the secret was known only to two people. And she was sure both of them would never betray her.

    Asher, sensing the turmoil beneath herposed exterior, sighed, "I told you. Agonon and I developed a certain unexpected friendship due to what we went through and how he thinks I helped him out. He sees me somewhat like a savior, and I understand it might be difficult for you to grasp. So, let''s try this instead," he proposed, "Ask me something that only Agonon would know. With my connection to the dimension he''s trapped in, I''ll get the answer from him."

    Lysandra''s skepticism was evident in her tone as she questioned Asher''s ability tomunicate with her son, "You canmunicate with my son now using your connection to that dimension? How is that possible?" she asked, her voiceced with disbelief.

    Asher responded with a shake of his head, indicating his ownck ofplete understanding, "I have no idea how it''s possible, but after that mini-quest, the devils seem to have tethered a part of my soul to that dimension. It allows me to talk to Agonon, but I can only do it once a day, after which it requires the sacrifice of some of my life force."

    Lysandra''s skepticism persisted, but she recognized the opportunity to verify Asher''s ims potentially. There was no harm in doing so, no matter how absurd all this was.

    Deciding to test him, she proposed a question only Agonon could answer, "Fine then. Ask my son... what was thest thing I told him before he left for the quest."

    Asher nodded in agreement and settled down on the floor, "Don''t disturb me. I will be back real quick," he stated before closing his eyes and entering a meditative state.

    Lysandra observed him intently, her gaze cold and skeptical. Yet, beneath her disbelief and skepticism, a faint glimmer of hope began to take root in her heart. Asher''s confidence and the high stakes of his im suggested that he was not engaging in a frivolous deception. As Lysandra watched Asher, her heart was torn between hope and doubt, wondering if there could indeed be a sliver of truth in his extraordinary assertions. A minuteter, her expression intensified as Asher opened his eyes and rose to his feet, "So? What did my son say?" she asked, her voice tense with expectancy yet with doubt as well.

    "He said that you told him, ''Return victorious, and you will be one step closer to righting all wrongs we suffered''," Asher revealed, his gaze steady.

    Lysandra''s reaction was immediate and profound. Her lips parted slightly, and her eyes shimmered with untold emotions as she softly repeated, "You really can talk to him..." The confirmation of her words, the very same she had spoken to Agonon before his departure, ignited a glimmer of hope and relief in her heart. The realization that her son was still alive, albeit trapped in another dimension, was overwhelming.

    Not everything was lost.

    Asher''s lips curved into a slight smile as he responded, "I told you not that I would me you for doubting me so much. Hell, even I wouldn''t believe it if I were in your shoes unless I personally experienced it."

    Lysandra, emboldened by this newfound revtion, took a deep breath and stepped closer to Asher. Her eyes zed with determination as she dered, "Take me to him. I will break him out of there."

    Asher, however, chuckled lightly and shook his head, "Did you forget what I said earlier? This is a totally different dimension that doesn''t even exist in our realm. How can we mere mortals dream of breaking someone out of a dimension created by the devils?"

    Asher continued to maneuver the conversation strategically as he circled around Lysandra, "Besides, why should I help you? I didn''t sacrifice my precious life force for the past few days to make you or Agonon happy," he stated, his tone matter-of-fact.

    Lysandra''s expression turned icy, her eyes reflecting a cold bitterness, "You despicable man..." she muttered, recognizing Asher''s attempt to exploit her desperation regarding her son.

    Even if anybody would do the same with the cards he was holding, she hated him for putting her in such a situation and fooling Agonon.

    "If you''re expecting to get out of my kingdom alive, then you''re asking the wrong person. I am thest person who can help you. You have to enter the trial or spar to death. I can''t stop that, and even if you run away, you''re only going to make it worse. But if you let me see my son and tell me how to free him, then I will ensure Drakar doesn''t try to provoke your kingdom any more. I can influence him in matters like that," Lysandra stated confidently.

    Asher responded with a chuckle, "Of course, you are his favorite consort, and I have no doubt you can make him do that. But that''s not what I want. And if you want to talk to your son again, then you''re going to help me when necessary, whether you like it or not. The choice is up to you. Are you willing to let go of your son again and let him watch helplessly?"

    Lysandra clenched her jaw, the thought of Agonon believing she would abandon him twisting her heart. With a cold gaze, she confronted Asher, "What stops me from torturing you to make you listen to me? You wouldn''t be the first to break."

    Asher maintained hisposure under Lysandra''s threat, countering her with a calm yet firm response, "You''re free to try that if you wish, but if you do, you''ll lose your son forever," he warned, "Even if you manage to break me, I have to willingly sacrifice my life force for the connection to work. But if you break my mind, then the connection will be lost forever since it requires a sound mind to maintain."

    Lysandra''s frustration was evident as she clicked her tongue. She had a feeling he was lying, but she couldn''t afford to be sure of it. He was young, but he was far too cunning for his age.

    Asher, sensing his advantage, continued with a slight curve of his lips, "Besides, I''ve already made arrangements to send a little letter to your husband if I suddenly disappeared during my stay here. I''m sure you might know what the letter might contain."

    Lysandra''s expression shifted to one of seething rage mixed with a hint of fear, "Don''t you dare..." she muttered.

    But then her demeanor shifted to a moreposed state, despite the internal turmoil she was grappling with, "Even if you did that, there''s no way to prove it, especially since my son isn''t with me," she pointed out, trying to undermine the threat posed by Asher''s letter.

    Asher, unphased, nodded in acknowledgment of her point but countered, "You''re right. But all it takes is a seed of doubt, even more so in a man like Drakar, to cause some ripples, don''t you think?" His words implied the potential for significant upheaval, even without concrete proof.

    Lysandra''s eyes briefly closed as she battled her frustration. When she reopened them, her gaze was filled with cold determination, her voice measured yetced with a hidden edge, "Then tell me, what help do you want from me?" she asked.

    Asher''s response came with a smirk, "Not so fast. Let me first survive the tower," he said.

    Lysandra''s skepticism was evident in her scoff, "Do you really think I''m foolish enough to believe that? Or are you deluded enough to think you can actually clear the tower?" she challenged, her toneced with strong skepticism.

    Asher''s response came with a confident smirk. He pulled his hood over his head and began walking towards the door, his steps deliberate, "You let me worry about clearing the tower. All you need to do now is wait until I''m back," he said.

    Reaching the door, Asher paused and turned to face Lysandra. His smile was enigmatic, almost taunting, "So, since it''s in your best interest that I return alive, I hope you pray well to the devils and make sure my people arefortable here. Don''t want anyone disappearing while I am away," he quipped before exiting the cer, leaving Lysandra alone with her thoughts.

    Lysandra clenched her fists in frustration. However, the revtion that Agonon was still alive, albeit trapped in another dimension, was overwhelming to process but ignited hope within her, making her cling firmly to it.

 Chapter 409 I Really Hope You Clear It

    Chapter 409 I Really Hope You Clear It

    The air was shaking with anticipation and schadenfreude as the draconians gathered around the ominous Tower of Torment.

    They eagerly awaited the spectacle of the Bloodburn King emerging in a soulless state, reduced to the shell of the man he once was. It was quite amusing to think that soon, he would be returning to the state he once was in.

    The crowd buzzed with excitement, their voices a cacophony of mockery and cruelughter as they thought about that.

    The Tower of Torment itself loomed over the scene like a dark sentinel. Its massive structure, crafted from a stone that was as ck as night andthat absorbed the light around it, reached toward the sky in a twisted spire.

    Sinister lines glowed faintly across its surface, casting eerie shadows on the ground. The very air around the tower seemed to pulse with a malevolent energy, and the towering entrance door promised nothing but despair and madness to those who simply stared at it.

    Among the crowd, the princes and princesses of the Draconis Kingdom stood in their exclusive area, theirughter and jests cutting through the air. More than a hundred consorts of their king were also seated on another tform, lost in simr conversations.

    They delighted in the impending downfall of their mortal enemies, specting with glee how the alien king would be the first bloodburn king to sumb to such a pathetic state.

    Rhygar stood apart on an elevated tform, his eyes scanning the crowd and the tower with an air of superiority. He was eagerly anticipating the arrival of his mother to witness the climax of this event.

    Then, the moment the crowd had been waiting for began to unfold. Asher and his entourage made their way through the throng, their arrival drawing a surge of noise from the crowd. Whispers, jeers, and taunts followed their every step, but Asher''s demeanor remainedposed, unfazed by the hostility that surrounded him.

    Leonidas couldn''t help but feel like smacking the shit out of these assholes. Some of them were even tantly throwing insulting remarks at him, because of his lineage.

    Most of these assholes can''t even take him on, and yet they were thick-skinned enough to mock them.

    Most of them in the crowd had no problem throwing remarks at Leonidas, Caelum, Silvan, and Oberon.

    However, when their gazes met the tall, armored guard walking in front of the bloodburn king, they felt their spines pulsing with a chilling sensation, causing them to swallow whatever they were about to say.

    And when their eyes met those of Lady Valentine, they were stumped by her elegance and beauty that subtly epassed her powerful aura and couldn''t bring themselves to say anything bad.

    The atmosphere shifted as a majestic figure descended from the skies.

    Everyone kneeled as Queen Consort Lysandranded gracefully on the tform, the folding sound of her majestic dark silver wings silencing the crowd. Even the other consorts of King Drakar had to bow to her whether they liked it or not. Their status was nothingpared to hers.

    Rhygar bowed respectfully, and his face lit up upon seeing his mother. The elegant sleeveless red attire she was wearing wouldn''t look more perfect on anyone else. She only seems to look more devastating with the passing of each day.

    However, he furrowed his brows upon noticing her face.

    It was unlike her to appear so distracted, especially in a moment she should be feeling good about, "Mother, is something troubling you? Can I be of any assistance?" he inquired, his voice carrying a hint of worry.

    Lysandra, momentarily lost in her thoughts, regained herposure and shook her head slightly. She briefly closed her eyes as if to dispel any lingering distraction, "I just want this to be over with quickly," she responded, her voice carrying a tone of weariness uncharacteristic of her usual poised demeanor.

    Rhygar offered her a sly smile, trying to lighten the mood, "Of course, everyone wants that. And you can take joy in the fact that when Asheres out, he''ll be nothing more than an empty shell," he said confidently, expecting a typical response from her.

    However, Lysandra''s reaction was subdued. She narrowed her eyes but remained silent, an unusual restraint for her. At that moment, Asher turned around, locking eyes with Lysandra and offering her a smile. This unexpected interaction caught Rhygar off guard, filling him with a sense of indignation. How dare this alien regard his mother in such a manner?

    If only he had the permission, he would have bludgeoned him to death right there and then.

    But before Rhygar could think further, his mother turned and walked away, taking her seat without further interaction. This departure from her usual assertive presence left Rhygar feeling unsettled. Something was amiss, but he couldn''t quite pinpoint what it was.

    The crowd''s attention was suddenly diverted as a powerful gust of wind swept across the gathering, heralding the arrival of their King Drakar. All eyes turned to witness the king''s descent before the Tower of Torment.

    Asher,posed and resolute, approached Drakar, who stood imposingly before the entrance of the Tower of Torment. The towering structure loomed ominously, and the closer one got to it, the more they would feel terrified.

    However, it only made Asher feel even more determined to ovee this challenge.

    "Are you ready, King Asher?" Drakar inquired, his gaze momentarily shifting to the tower''s foreboding entrance.

    "I am. The question is, are you ready to drop any allegations against my kingdom once I am done with this? I am taking it that you have already prepared it in writing," Asher replied, his eyes narrowed with a mix of determination and caution.

    Drakar responded with a slight curl of his lips, a subtle disy of amusement, "You don''t have to worry. I have made a public deration, so I can''t go back on my word. But I forgot to mention... you can take someone along with you into the tower. The tower allows it, though nobody knows why," he revealed.

    "Eh? The tower allows that? Then does that mean that one of us can apany His Majesty?" Leonidas murmured, his voice a mixture of surprise and curiosity.

    Oberon, on the other hand, felt a chill run down his spine. The thought of being dragged into the tower by this sadistic fiend, potentially to share in a grim fate, filled him with dread. He trembled slightly, his mind racing with fear and spection.

    Surprised by the revtion, Asher sought rity, "What purpose does it serve to allow someone else inside?" he asked, trying to gauge the true intent behind this rule.

    Drakar responded with narrowed eyes, "Don''t think that the second person can help you clear the tower. You alone mustplete it. The reason why the tower allows an apaniment is a mystery and is entirely optional," he exined.

    Asher''s expression grew more intense as he inquired, "And if I fail, does the second person also end up soulless?"

    "No," Drakar shook his head, dispelling that concern, "They won''t be affected in that way since they aren''t the ones challenging the tower. However, should you fail, they will not remember anything that happened inside the tower. They will be as they were when they entered. But I am not going to offer any guarantees."

    Oberon felt relieved upon hearing that. Just the thought of ending up soulless was too terrifying to imagine. If he doesn''t even hesitate to torture him while he is still conscious, he can''t imagine what that crazed fiend would do to him in that state.

    Still, who would trust a draconian''s word at face value, especially their king?

    "So, are you going in alone, or will you take someone with you?" Drakar probed, his gaze fixed on Asher.

    Asher pondered the decision, weighing the implications. Drakar''s nonchnce suggested no hidden agenda, making him feel in a dilemma.

    At that moment, Eradicator stepped forward and offered, "If you wish, allow me to apany you, Your Majesty."

    Asher turned around to look at Eradicator and wasn''t surprised.

    Leonidas and Caelum, who were initially poised to volunteer, but decided not to when Eradicator stepped up. "If you may allow it, I would like to apany you, Your Majesty," Naida suddenly stepped forward with a light smile, her voice steady, her eyes fixed on Asher. The surrounding ones, including Leonidas and Caelum, looked at her with a blend of surprise and respect. They exchanged nces, realizing that they underestimated hermitment to the crown.

    Naida''s sudden offer to apany him also took Asher by surprise.

    Asher took a moment to absorb the situation, a dilemma evident on his face. He had anticipated going into the tower alone, prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead by himself. However, having someone to join him can''t make things worse.

    Eradicator turned slightly to regard Naida but didn''t say anything.

    Asher felt any one of these two would be more than enough but didn''t know whom to choose.

    Eradicator''s stoic voice finally broke the tense silence, "Your Majesty, I advise you to let Lady Valentine apany you. She may be able to support you better if necessary," she said, her voice steady and resolute.

    Asher understood the rationale behind Eradicator''s advice. Naida, being a peak Soul Devourer and a powerful one, could indeed offer substantial support inside the tower even though Drakar made it clear that they weren''t going to be of much help.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, he turned to Naida, "I would appreciate youing with me, Lady Naida."

    "The pleasure is all mine," Naida replied, her smile conveying both readiness and determination.

    At that moment, Drakar intervened with a snap of his fingers, "Then you two may enter." The massive doors of the Tower of Torment began to creak open, eliciting a collective gasp from the crowd. A chilling draft escaped from the dark maw of the entrance, sweeping over the onlookers and sending shivers down their spines.

    Devils knew it had been centuries since that infamous door opened, and they felt like they had just witnessed a key moment.

    Asher and Naida exchanged a brief, meaningful nce, acknowledging the gravity of the step they were about to take. With a deep breath to steel themselves, they stepped forward into the tower''s darkness, the doors ominously closing behind them.

    Lysandra, from her seat, watched with furrowed brows as Asher and Naida disappeared into the tower. Her fingers briefly clutched the fabric of her dress as she might have very well lost the chance to see her son again.

    Meanwhile, Rhygar observed his mother''s reaction keenly. He noticed the subtle changes in her demeanor, the unusual tension that seemed to grip her. As someone who always observed her every day, he knew what was normal for her and what was not, no matter how tiny the differences were.

    His eyes narrowed slightly, a silent question lingering in his gaze since the slight change in her behavior was pricking his mind.

    At the same time, Drakar''s lips curved into a malignant smile upon seeing Asher disappear into the tower, and mumbled, "I really hope you clear this tower by some miracle."

 Chapter 410 Within The Tower Of Torment

    Chapter 410 Within The Tower Of Torment

    In the Tower of Torment, just as Asher and Naida entered, they were enveloped in an imprable darkness. Naida''s voice carried a note of concern as she warned, "You have to be care-"

    But suddenly, her voice faded away, leaving Asher alone in the dark void, "Lady Naida?" he called out, his voice tinged with worry. However, there was no response, as if Naida had vanished into thin air.

    Asher attempted to use his mes to illuminate the surroundings, but before he could act, the darkness seeped into his mind, overwhelming his senses.

    ¡ª

    "Raziel, my child... It''s time to wake up," a gentle voice called out, cutting through the darkness.

    Raziel, groggily opened his eyes, the darkness receding as light filtered into his vision. He found himself in a modest stone house, lying on a quilt. Turning his head, he saw a woman in her early fifties, with frail features, red eyes, and light brown hair streaked with white. Her eyes appeared vacant, as if she couldn''t see the world around her.

    "Mother, what... did I oversleep? I should be the one waking you up," Raziel, bewildered, murmured.

    Aurelia smiled warmly in his direction, her blind eyes attempting to meet his gaze, "You must have had a good dream to sleep this long," she said softly.

    Raziel ran his hand through his neck-length ck hair, still feeling disoriented, "Hmm, maybe. I just felt like I had the longest dream of my life, but I can''t remember anything. Strange..."

    His mother chuckled softly and said in a pleased tone, "I''m d you did, because a gifted 19-year-old young man like you needs good rest. You work too hard every day, barely sleeping and always out training."

    Raziel shook his head and rose with a bright smile, his youthful energy filling the room as he gently assisted Aurelia to her feet, "I can''t ck off on my training, mother. I need to get stronger and help protect our tribe. I don''t want us to keep moving every few weeks because of the dangers outside. I don''t want you and all of us to live in fear like this. I want a better life for you. I want to make up for the sufferings you endured in the past... including losing your eyes because of me," he said earnestly, his eyes reflecting a deep sense of responsibility.

    Aurelia''s face lit up with a wistful smile, her blind eyes seemingly looking towards Raziel as she gently cupped his cheeks, "You have to stop thinking it''s your fault," she insisted with a firm shake of her head, "Bloodlineplications during birth can happen to anyone and aren''t something we could have foreseen. Even if your father isn''t here anymore, he would be just as happy and proud as I am to see you grow into such a fine young man. So focus on making yourself happy, not me."

    Raziel''s smile broadened as he replied, "I will still be happy bing strong for our people. Grandpa Caius said that if I win the next uing spar, he''ll let me join the group of gatherers to go outside for hunting resources. That''s why I have to keep trying hard, and it will be a pleasure to strike down those abominable humans while doing so."

    Aurelia let out a sigh, her smile tinged with a mother''s worry, "It''s good to hear that Chief Caius has confidence in you, but a mother always wants her son to be safe. Just thinking about what happened to those poor things yesterday makes me sad. But since doing what you want makes you happy, I pray that you always be careful and never try to take anything you can''t..."

    "...hold with your two hands. I know, I know," Raziel interrupted yfully, finishing her sentence with a chuckle. He gently took her hand, leading her towards the door, "But I''m really gettingte, and Matron Selene will get mad if I arrive after everyone else."

    "Oh, right... But won''t you at least drink some blood before you go? You haven''t had anything yet," Aurelia expressed her concern while trying to hurry to another room to prepare some blood for him.

    "Don''t bother. I''ll just drink some on the way. See youter, mother, and call for me if you need anything," Raziel assured her as he rushed out, his steps light and determined.

    "Sigh, this child of mine¡­" Aurelia let out a soft, helpless sigh as she turned her head in the direction he left.

    Just as Raziel got out, he first looked up at the crimson skies and saw the faint silhouette of a giant dragon tail spanning across the skies in the far distance.

    He couldn''t see how far its body extended, and even to this day, it continued to awe him.

    He deeply bowed in reverence, "O Supreme One, thank you for looking after us," Raziel knew it was their tradition to worship the Supreme and all-powerful Dragon named Drakaris, who was said to be as old as the realm itself!

    Dragons were the strongest beings in this world and had more wisdom than any other being.

    And despite their power, they never bully anyone unless someone annoys them, making them the most respected and revered beings in this world.

    And Drakaris was the strongest and oldest of them all. Nobody could even really tell for sure how old this supreme being was and people said that he was the guardian of this realm appointed by the devils themselves.

    The silhouette of the dragon''s tail in the distance served as a reminder of the awe-inspiring power that loomed over their world, and he wondered if he would be lucky enough to at least get a closer look one day.

    But he then snapped back to reality as he remembered he was runningte and was about to rush off.

    "Whoa! Where are you off to in such a hurry?" Morv, a young man with short ck hair and a side smile, halted Raziel''s hurried steps.

    "To the training ground, of course, Morv. Today I don''t have time to entertain your bullshit, so you''ll just have to wait until I return," Raziel replied, his toneced with impatience.

    "Ah, right. Matron Selene would be really sad if she doesn''t see you for a day, wouldn''t she?" Another voice, teasing in nature, joined in. Raziel turned to see Voren, a chubby young man, grinning at him.

    Raziel rolled his eyes, slightly annoyed. "Fuck off, Voren. You two forgot that we have training at this time, as usual? It has nothing to do with Matron¡ª"

    Morv cut in withughter, his hands resting on his hips. "Haha, seems like somebody started to finally get wet dreams. Since you woke up toote, you missed out on the news that the Matron won''t be training us today."

    Raziel''s expression shifted to one of confusion, "Eh? Why?" he asked, genuinely puzzled.

    Voren chimed in, his voice rich with humor, "Because she just finished treating the wounded ones that came back yesterday, and she also suffered some while rescuing them. So, you should be considerate of her and let her rest, no matter how badly you want to see her every day," he said with a shake of his head.

    Raziel''s expression turned slightly serious as he remembered that yesterday, one of the groups that went out to procure resources had returned with grave injuries, and at least one of them would have died if not for Matron Selene.

    "I didn''t know. She managed to patch everyone up?" Raziel asked with a worried look.

    Morv nodded, his expression reflecting a mix of relief and respect, "Yes. You know how skilled she is. She''s not only as strong as our chief, but I''m sure she''s one of the best healers in the world."

    "Yeah... she is very amazing. I hope she is really alright," Raziel softly agreed, his voice carrying a hint of admiration and other emotions.

    Voren couldn''t help but tease, a yful gleam in his eyes, "Look at that. He''s falling for her for the millionth time. Tsk, tsk, what should we do with this lovestruck fool?" he asked Morv with a mockingly dramatic shrug.

    Raziel''s face flushed with embarrassment as he waved his hand dismissively, "What nonsense are you talking about? Is it so wrong for me to appreciate her? I know you two are just jealous that she praises me more because of my skills during our training."

    Morv and Voren exchanged knowing nces before bursting intoughter. Morv then draped an arm around Raziel''s shoulder, his tone teasing yet friendly, "Of course, we''re jealous that you''re bold enough to have a crush on her."

    "Yeah, or it''s just that whenever he sees her, he forgets not only that she is an elder of our tribe who is 100 years older than him but also a widow. And you never put your eyes on a widow, even if she is the most beautiful woman you''ve ever seen," Voren added, poking fun at Raziel''s apparent infatuation.

    "A pitiful one, though, when you think that her husband abandoned her the moment they got in danger," Morv said with a wrinkled nose.

    Raziel furrowed his brows upon hearing that and said in a bitter tone, "At least she got to know what a trash he was before it was toote. He must be already lying dead in some ditch, or I hope he got torn to shreds by some monsters or Hunters. She deserved better."

    "Oooh, our Raziel is already determined to be a better one, eh?" Voren asked with a knowing smile.

    "Hey! That''s not what I meant," Raziel said with an aggrieved look as these two idiots kept teasing him, and this was something they did every day like a ritual.

    Raziel''s cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red as he let out a frustrated grunt and shrugged off Morv''s arm. "Argh, you two keep bbing, but I''m going to check on those who got injured."

    Morv couldn''t resist onest jab as Raziel walked away, "Make sure you don''t lose your way and end up walking to her home, hehe," he whispered, eliciting a raised fist from Raziel in response as he continued to walk away.

 Chapter 411 The Strong Prey On The Weak

    Chapter 411 The Strong Prey On The Weak

    Raziel stepped into the medium-sized stone building, immediately hit by the potent scent of medicinal herbs and concoctions. The atmosphere was solemn, with men and women moving quietly in and out and greeting him on the way, their expressions a mix of concentration and concern.

    Turning towards the hall, Raziel''s breath caught in his throat at the sight before him. Ten of his fellow tribe members, both men and women and the bravest people he knewy on soft sheets, their bodies wrapped in bandages. The sight of familiar faces, now marred by injury and pain, tightened Raziel''s chest. Some slept, a merciful escape from their pain, while others sat up, their bodies too weakened to move. The severity of their injuries, evident in missing limbs and heavily bandaged bodies, reminded him once more how dangerous it was outside.

    "Little Raziel, what are you doing here? You might feelzy seeing us," chuckled one of the injured men, trying to lighten the mood despite his own eye being covered in a bloodied bandage.

    "Don''t worry about me, big brother Azel. You should focus on getting better first," Raziel managed a strained smile, trying to offer somefort.

    "Haha, this is nothing, just another day. We will be fine, don''t worry," Azel replied, his voiceced with a mix of resilience and pain, his hand waving dismissively even as he winced slightly. The others around him nodded in agreement, offering each other strength and determination.

    "They at least returned alive. We have lost so many people over thest few years. This is a miracle," came a light but aged voice from behind.

    Raziel turned to see the eldest of the tribe, dressed in white robes, his white beard and hair slightly tussled, "Grandpa Caius..." Raziel greeted, respect and affection evident in his voice. He then nced back at the injured, his voice lowering to a somber tone, "But most of them won''t ever be the same... will they?"

    Caius let out a deep sigh, his hand resting on Raziel''s shoulder in aforting gesture, "You are right. Losing limbs or organs like an eye or skin is permanent. As for the rest of the injuries, with our Common ss bloodline, there''s only so much we can heal. The rest depends on the medicines Matron Selene used to treat them. But our resources for such medicines are running low."

    Raziel''s expression was a mix of frustration and determination as he clenched his fists tightly, "Those damn werewolves. They just keep preying on us even though we''re just trying to survive. We never get to gather enough resources to sustain and help our people," he muttered angrily while thinking about curing his mother''s eyes and so many others who had all kinds of ailments.

    But powerful medicines were so expensive that nobody would even dream of getting them.

    Caius, his face etched with the weight of years of simr frustrations, nodded in agreement, "Other than their hatred for our kind, they find pleasure in attacking us and stealing whatever little resources we have. We might have to move earlier than usual. It''s possible the Bloodw n will catch our scent within a matter of days now that they''ve attacked our group."

    The mention of relocating struck a chord of dismay in Raziel, "Move already? But we just got here like two weeks ago. We can''t even call any ce our home, and every time we move, it''s hard on all of us. Some of us won''t even make it on the way. Just during thest relocation, we lost Grandma Lein and her children. How long are we going to keep running? We shouldn''t be living like this. We should fight back," Raziel said, his voiceced with a mixture of anger and desperation.

    Caius sighed deeply, his grip on Raziel''s shoulder tightening momentarily, "Most brave ones here think like you until they go outside. I thought like you when I was young like you. But you have been protected and kept safe inside here by us. You don''t know how bad it is outside. All kinds of vile things are waiting to prey on people like us, either for resources or for pleasure. At the same time, we have to risk our lives surviving against them and also by fighting Hunters to gain life crystals to survive.

    "That is the way of our world. The strong prey on the weak, and it is a harsh truth that our tribe is one of the weakest. Our strongest only consist of Matron Selene and me, and we are just Soul yers. Even if there were ten of us, we would never stand a chance against a few Soul Hunters, let alone a Soul Reaper, who is the n leader of the Bloodw n who attacked our people. So when we are faced with such enemies, survival is what matters most. Fighting back will only kill us all."

    Raziel lowered his head, the weight of Caius''s words sinking in. However, he soon lifted his gaze, a fire of resolve burning in his eyes, "I don''t want to be protected anymore. I know we aren''t strong enough yet, but we should never give up, and I''m not saying we should fight back now. But we should find ways to increase the strength of our tribe, maybe take in other smaller tribes and build ourmunity. We can do something," Raziel asserted, his voice firm with conviction.

    Caius gazed at Raziel with an appreciative look, a hint of pride in his eyes, "The one thing I appreciate the most about you, Raziel, is that you have a certain fire inside that we don''t. If used carefully, it could be a boon to us. You are very young and have yet to learn and understand a lot of things, but your heart is in the right ce. We, including your mother, know we can''t protect you forever. That''s why I''m giving you the chance to prove yourself. Small steps first. Once you convince our tribe that you can protect them, then one day you can convince them to follow your ideas."

    Caius smiled as he added, "Our tribe is one of the very rare few who doesn''t follow the preying mentality. I believe we can always find strength by supporting each other instead of bullying the weak. By focusing on such a lifestyle, we can build a stable and happier life."

    Raziel''s face lit up with a determined smile, "I know. Thank you, Grandpa Caius. I won''t let you down. I will prove myself to you."

    Caiusughed lightly, his eyes twinkling with wisdom, "I already know the oue, but I want the people to see it as well, to make them happy. And in the meantime, why don''t you collect some logs from the nearby forest? We''re going to have a small celebration tonight to celebrate that nobody died yesterday. It''s these small celebrations that help lighten our people''s hearts. I would rather we move by tomorrow, but we can''t with these injured ones."

    "Of course. And about Matron Selene... I heard she returned without much injury, but I want to know if she''s really alright," Raziel added, his concern for Selene evident.

    Caius chuckled, clearly aware of Raziel''s feelings for Selene, "She''s the best of us, don''t worry. But if you''re that concerned, you could just pass by her house on the way. She should be there, but don''t disturb her if she''s resting. She had a long day yesterday."

    Raziel nodded in agreement, "Thank you, Grandpa Caius. I will be back soon," he said, his resolve and care for his tribe shining in his eyes.

    -

    Raziel approached a small stone house in a secluded area with a mix of anticipation and nervousness. It was the home of Matron Selene, a ce he had visited before, but never alone. This time, the context was different, more personal, and it made his heart beat a little faster.

    Nobody visits her without notice since she was an elder of the tribe and everyone gave her the utmost respect, no different than that of Grandpa Caius.

    However, she had once told him that he cane by her house any time, though clearly this was his first time.

    He was relieved Morv and Voren weren''t here. Otherwise, they would have teased him to death after realizing he did what they exactly predicted, though he was here out of genuine concern.

    Reaching the door, Raziel cautiously checked for thetch. He found it securely in ce, indicating that Matron Selene was likely not inside. The discovery left him slightly disappointed, his brows furrowing in thought. Where could she be? If she was meant to be resting, the most logical ce would have been her home.

    After a moment of contemtion, Raziel decided to extend his search. He walked around the house, heading towards the small stream located at the back. The stream was a serene spot, and he remembered ying here a long time ago. It was also a spot where sometimes she would make the kids meditate since the sound of the stream was very rxing.

    As he made his way to the stream, Raziel''s steps were careful and quiet, not wanting to disturb Matron Selene if she was sleeping or meditating nearby. The rustling of the dark leaves and the gentle flow of water grew louder as he approached, the peacefulness of the ce washing over him.

    But suddenly, his eyes narrowed as he heard a distinct sound.

    Raziel crept closer to the stream, drawn by the faint sound that reached his ears. The gentle ssh of water and a pleasant fragrance guided his steps. But as he neared the source of the sound, Raziel''s body suddenly froze, his eyes widening in shock and disbelief at the sight before him.

    There, in the tranquility of the stream, stood a stunning, slender figure.

    She stood unclothed in the water, her spine arched elegantly, showcasing a pair of perfect shoulder des while the water droplets trickled down to her bare waistline.

    Her lower half was submerged in the clear stream, while her long, wet red hair draped elegantly over her front, partially concealing her form.

    Her sleek shoulders arched gracefully as she lifted one arm to wipe the cascading droplets off her pale, smooth skin. Raziel''s face flushed a deep shade of red, his mind racing with embarrassment and guilt, not expecting to identally run into the matron taking a bath.

    He felt the urge to keep watching, captivated by the mesmerizing sight, yet he knew he shouldn''t be there and that this wasn''t right.

    He was about to turn and leave, hoping to leave unnoticed, but in his haste,

    *Krchk!*

    He stepped on a dry branch. The crisp snap of the branch breaking underfoot echoed loudly in the quiet surroundings.

    He winced at the sound, quickly ducking behind arge tree for cover. His heart pounded in his chest, fear and embarrassment mixing in a dizzying blend.

    "Who''s there?" Selene''s voice rang out, gentle yet wary.

    Raziel held his breath, cursing his luck. He pressed himself against the tree, hoping she wouldn''t discover him. The thought of the matron thinking he was a pervert, spying on her while she bathed, filled him with dread. He couldn''t bear the thought of her looking at him with disgust or mistrust.

    His mind raced, trying to think of a way out of this situation without further embarrassing himself or disrespecting her But the question was how was he going to escape?

 Chapter 412 A Promise

    Chapter 412 A Promise

    Raziel''s heart raced, his thoughts a whirlwind of panic and embarrassment. He looked left and right to see if there was any way to escape. Or should he just crawl away?

    No¡­He knew he couldn''t just sneak away like a guilty intruder; it would only confirm any suspicions of impropriety. His only option was to face the situation head-on with honesty and hope for understanding.

    He took a deep breath, steeling himself to step out and apologize, but before he could move, her figure suddenly appeared in front of him. She was 100 years older than him but looked so youthful and radiant.

    She was d in a thin red robe with a sash around her waist that clung to her wet body, slightly transparent due to its dampness, entuating her elegant form.

    The robe outlined her slender figure, highlighting her curves in a way that left Raziel momentarily breathless. Her arms were folded under her curvaceous medium bosom, enhancing her cleavage, and her ruby-red eyes bore into him with a mix of surprise and reprimand.

    "Raziel! Were you really trying to peek at me? I thought you were a good boy," Selene''s voice was soft yet stern, her lips parting in a chiding manner.

    Raziel''s face flushed a deep red, and he bowed deeply, his voiceced with frantic sincerity, "No, no! I am really sorry. I didn''t mean to. I was only looking for you and identally came upon you here. I just wanted to know if you were alright after what happened yesterday. I had no ill intentions, nor was I trying to disrespect you. You have to believe me...please. I would never do anything of such sort to you, Matron Selene."

    He remained bowed, too mortified to meet her gaze, his words tumbling out in a rush. His heart pounded in his chest, a mix of guilt and the concern of losing face before her overwhelming him. He hoped his sincere apology would be enough to convince her of his innocence.

    But then his thoughts froze as Selene''s slender hand gently rested on his shoulder, her voice soft and reassuring, "Rx. I was only teasing you. I know you would never do such a thing. I have known you your entire life."

    The tension in Raziel''s body eased, reced by a warmth that spread through him at her understanding and trust. He slowly lifted his head, meeting her gaze with a sheepish, grateful smile, "Thank you for believing in me, Matron. I am d to see that you are alright."

    Selene''s hand moved from his shoulder to ruffle his hair affectionately, her smile radiant andforting, "I am touched that you came all the way here to check on me. But don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to me as long as you are there. Otherwise, who is going to train you to help you achieve your huge ambitions?"

    Raziel''s smile became shy, his hand scratching the back of his head in a somewhat bashful manner. His eyes lowered slightly, a hint of vulnerability in his voice, "Only you can..." He then looked up again, a spark of determination in his eyes, "So I want you to promise me you will stick to your words. Next time, please let me apany you if you are going anywhere dangerous. I can at least support you in some way."

    Selene''sugh was soft, filled with warmth as she regarded him, "Okay, I promise you, but I can''t let you apany me until you win the spar that Chief Caius will be holding."

    Raziel''s face lit up with excitement, his hand shooting up in enthusiasm, "I will definitely wi-" His sentence was cut short as his hand collided with a branch above, breaking it. Both Raziel and Selene looked down at the fallen branch, momentarily distracted.

    However, the moment quickly turned awkward as Selene''s eyes inadvertently fell on the noticeable bulge in Raziel''s pants, making her eyes widen, and her pale cheeks get painted with a reddish hue.

    Raziel, realizing what had caught her attention, felt his entire face heat up in mortification. He quickly turned away, trying to cover himself with his hands, utterly flustered by the situation.

    His face turned a deeper shade of red, if that was even possible. He quickly covered the area with his hands in a futile attempt to hide his involuntary reaction, "I-I''m sorry, Matron Selene," he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper, "I didn''t mean to... I mean, I wasn''t... It''s not what it looks like..."

    Selene cleared her throat and said, "I know. You are just at that age where you are healthy and um...energetic, I would say. You don''t have to feel bad about it," She then hesitated for a moment and asked, with her gaze shifting briefly, "But...isn''t it hurting you if you let it be? Do you want me to...help it calm down?"

    Raziel''s heart skipped a beat as Matron Selene suddenly suggested helping him ease his unruly thing.

    He didn''t quite know how to respond, feeling both embarrassed and anticipation.

    On one hand, he wanted nothing more than to avoid any further awkwardness between them, but on the other, he was curious and intrigued by her words.

    With his back still facing her, he slowly turned his neck around and asked, "H-How exactly are you nning to calm it down?"

    Selene let out an amused chuckle, seeing his expression, and said, "It''s nothingplicated. Your blood is in an excited state. And since some of your excited blood is rushing down there, I can influence your blood to calm down and flow like usual. You know I am somewhat of an expert when ites to influencing bloodstreams."

    "True¡­" Raziel mumbled as he knew Matron Selene was proficient in the art of using blood to treat people. Even Grandpa Caius said she had better control over blood than any other vampire in their tribe.

    "Okay, but¡­what should I do?" Raziel asked, his pulse still racing.

    Selene''s soft chuckle was soothing, yet Raziel couldn''t help but feel a wave of nervousness wash over him as she stepped closer. Her proximity, coupled with the delicate fragrance of roses that seemed to emanate from her, only served to heighten his already racing pulse.

    "Right now, your heart is beating as loud as a drum. So..." She whispered, her voice a gentle murmur that brushed against his ears, "...first, close your eyes, rx your body, and take deep breaths."

    "Oh... sure," Raziel quicklyplied, shutting his eyes in an attempt to calm his racing thoughts.

    The nearness of Matron Selene and the wet coldness emanating from her made it challenging for him to focus. Her scent, a blend of fresh roses and something uniquely her, filled his senses, making his task even harder.

    "Clear your head and let your mind be empty," she continued in that same soft whisper, urging him to dispel the whirlwind of thoughts and emotions that threatened to overwhelm him.

    Raziel willed himself to follow her instructions, striving to empty his mind of all thoughts since he didn''t want to embarrass himself before her anymore.

    He remembered her training, focused on the sensation of breathing, the rise and fall of his chest, and slowly, his body began to rx.

    "Good. Now it will tickle a bit, but don''t worry. It won''t hurt," Selene reassured him, her tone soothing and pleasant.

    Outside his field of vision, Selene positioned her hand above the conspicuous bulge in his pants with a faint blush still present on her cheeks.

    Her hand, glowing with a soft red light, hovered just inches away from the sizeable bulge. Raziel, still with his eyes closed, felt a warm, tingling sensation emanating from her hand. It was an odd sensation, not unpleasant, but certainly unusual, causing a slight shiver to run through his body.

    Her technique was delicate and precise, her mastery over the blood flow evident in the subtle shifts Raziel began to feel. Surprisingly, he could feel his little brother calming down, his nerves rxing, and the tension that had arrested his body earlier, slowly dissipating. He never knew she could make one feel this rxed purely through her mastery over blood.

    She was truly an amazing genius.

    He always wondered what her true origins were, but he never asked since he didn''t want to make her remember anything bad in the process.

    "There... it''s back to normal. Are you feeling better now?" she had whispered, her voiceced with a gentle, soothing quality.

    Raziel nodded, opening his eyes, only to find her face mere inches from his own. For a fleeting moment, their gazes locked, and in her radiant red eyes, Raziel saw a depth of warm emotions that just seemed to tug at his heart.

    But his gaze inadvertently drifted downwards, catching sight of her exposed corbones and the gentle curve of her breasts, barely concealed by the semi-transparent, damp fabric of her robe.

    The sight triggered a reaction he couldn''t control, and he felt a familiar tension rising within him once again. Panic set in, and without daring to meet her eyes, he mumbled his hurried thanks and excuses.

    "Uh... I... I should really be going to get the logs for tonight. But thank you for helping me out, Matron. I- I will see youter," Raziel''s voice was a mix of gratitude and urgency, his words tumbling out in his haste to escape the situation. He can''t afford to lose any more face by letting her notice it again. He had trained a lot to keep his focus and willpower in check, but before her, he always forgot that training.

    Selene watched him run off, her eyes blinking when he suddenly took off.

    She then let out a quiet chuckle, shaking her head slightly as her eyes still fixed on the direction Raziel had disappeared. Her smile lingered for a moment longer, briefly appearing wistful, before she turned and walked away.

 Chapter 413 A Nightmare

    Chapter 413 A Nightmare

    In the forest, Raziel was preupied, his thoughts incessantly looping back to the awkward encounter with Matron Selene. He cringed inwardly with each rey, agonizing over whether he''d tarnished his image in her eyes.

    What if she doesn''t treat him the same anymore? He felt ashamed that he couldn''t control his unruly thing better.

    His mind was so absorbed with the details of what happened, he didn''t notice the passage of time nor the distance he''d strayed from home.

    As the sky began to darken, a sense of urgency snapped him back to reality. He nced at the hefty bags of logs he''d gathered, realizing he''d spent far too long in the forest and collected more than what was required. With a sense of haste, he hoisted the bags and began his trek back.

    However, as he neared his home, an ominous scent of blood tainted the air, making him wrinkle his nose.

    The distant glow of mes and the sinister sound of growls and sneers filled his ears, sending a shiver down his spine. A dreadful premonition gripped him, urging him to rush towards his vige.

    But before he could step into the clearing, a soft hand mped over his mouth, dragging him aside with a firm pull. Startled, he tried to struggle, but the grip was insistent, pulling him further into the shadows.

    In the hushed secrecy of the forest, a gentle voice with a blend of urgency and sorrow whispered beside his ears, "Shh, don''t panic. It''s me. I have been searching for you."

    Raziel, recognizing the voice, turned to face Matron Selene, his heart pounding with a mix of relief and dread.

    Her expression, etched with grief and worry, made his blood run cold, "W-What''s going on, Matron Selene? Why did you stop me from getting back?" he asked, his voice trembling with apprehension.

    Selene''s eyes flickered with hesitation, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    She then grasped Raziel''s wrist, leading him to arge tree. With a gesture, she directed his gaze towards the vige, her face contorted in pain.

    Peering cautiously, Raziel''s breath hitched at the nightmarish sight. Towering werewolves with bloodied fur prowled his vige, their dark yellow eyes glowing ominously. The ground was a macabre image of blood and burned bodies, painting a tale of unspeakable horror.

    Each lifeless body strewn across the ground was a crushing blow to Raziel''s soul, but none more so than the sight of an old figure.

    The elder''s familiar garb was unmistakable, even as his head was cruelly severed, nowhere in sight. A wave of nausea and grief washed over Raziel as he murmured, "Grandpa..."

    His gaze frantically swept across the scene, littered with the corpses of his people and finally settled on his own home. The door was ajar, ominously silent. A surge of dread propelled him forward, but Selene''s firm grip on his arm held him back. Panic surged through him as he thought of his mother, "Mother...I have to save her," he whispered frantically, his body tensing to dash toward the chaos.

    "Raziel, wait! You can''t just rush in there. It''s too dangerous," Selene whispered urgently, her eyes mirroring the fear and despair that gripped his heart.

    "But my mother... she''s still in there. I have to do something!" Raziel protested, his voice strained with desperation while trying to suppress his own voice.

    Selene''s grip on Raziel''s wrist tightened, her voice a whisper of despair, "I am sorry... She..." Her gaze,den with unspoken grief, turned towards Raziel''s house. Following her eyes, Raziel''s heart dropped into an abyss of despair as he saw a werewolf emerging from his home. The realization of his mother''s fate struck him like a thunderbolt.

    Tears streamed down Raziel''s cheeks as he stood frozen, his heart shattering into countless pieces, "No...no...she can''t be...she can''t..." he repeated in a broken whisper, his eyes reflecting a storm of emotions ¡ª grief, disbelief, and rising fury.

    Seeing the bloodthirsty werewolves reveling in their savage deed, a fierce ze of hatred ignited within him. His fists clenched tightly, trembling with the overwhelming desire for vengeance, "I will kill them all," he vowed, his voiceced with a deadly resolve.

    "Raziel, stop!" Selene''s urgent whisper cut through his vengeful thoughts.

    Her grip on his wrist was firm, her eyes brimming with sorrow and fear. "Please let me go, Matron. I can''t just sit back while they butcher our... our..." Raziel''s voice cracked, ovee with grief and rage.

    Selene looked into his tearful eyes, her own filled with pain, "But you are still alive. You won''t be able to change what happened even if you go out there. We never saw theming, and I was toote. But now I can at least protect you," she implored, her voice a mix of desperation and determination.

    The situation escted as the leader among them, a tall, armored one, bellowed, "Hey! Let''s go and search out there in the trees. Let''s see if some of these trash bloodsuckers are hiding in there. I still have yet to find the one I came here for," Themand sent a few werewolves following him and lumbering toward their hiding spot.

    Selene''s eyes, wide with urgency, bore into Raziel''s as she grasped his wrists firmly, "We both can never make it out. They will sniff us out before we even get across the river because they are faster and stronger. But you can make it out alone as long as I distract them. By then, I will use my blood to disrupt your scent as well, so they won''t be able to track you and will leave you alone. Till then, you have to hide. Don''t run because they will hear you. Remember what I taught you...control your heart, and you control your aura," she exined, her voice resonating with a mix of determination and sorrow.

    Raziel''s heart throbbed painfully at her words. His grip on her arms tightened as tears streamed down his face, "No...no, you can''t leave me, nor will I leave you alone to face those monsters. You promised me...You promised," he pleaded, his voice breaking under the weight of his emotions.

    Selene''s expression softened, a gentle yet sad smile touching her lips. She reached up to caress his tear-stained face, "I know, and that''s why I am sorry I have to break my promise. But it will be worth it as long as I know you are alive out there. So you have to promise me that you will stay alive for us and carry our wishes and memories with you," she implored, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    "No...I can''t...Don''t go, please..." Raziel sobbed, his body shaking with grief and desperation.

    Selene''s lips pressed together, her resolve steeling as the sounds of the approaching werewolves grew closer. She nced briefly at the encroaching danger, then turned back to Raziel as she gently wiped his tears with her thumbs, her expression resolute yet filled with a deep sadness, "They are getting close, Raziel. If both of us die here, then all our people would have died for nothing. So you have to hide until they leave. Can you do that for me? That is the only wish I want you to fulfill. I won''t ever ask for anything else," she pleaded, her voice breaking with emotion.

    Raziel''s heart was torn asunder, caught between his desire to stay and protect Matron Selene and the unbearable thought of leaving her to face them alone. But the earnest plea in her eyes and the impending danger forced him to make the most difficult decision of his life. With a heavy heart, he nodded, his body trembling, carrying with him the burden of her final wish.

    "I-I....I promise," Raziel choked out, his voice barely a whisper, his heart heavy with a burden he never thought he''d have to bear.

    With onest look, filled with a mix of warmth and pain, Selene pushed Raziel away, urging him to hide.

    Raziel, his heart pounding with fear and desperation, watched from behind the tree, concealed by the thick bushes. His hand instinctively reached out, yearning to intervene and support her, but he forced it down, recalling her fervent plea for him to escape.

    Selene stood defiantly before the snarling werewolves, her presencemanding despite the overwhelming odds, "Looking for me, you pack of ragged runts, especially you...Chief Torak?" she coldly and confidently taunted, her voice echoing through the clearing.

    The werewolves, incensed by her challenge, bared their fangs menacingly. Chief Torak, a hulking brute with a cruel grin, sneered, "How did we miss this big fry? I have been looking everywhere for you...Lady Selene. You are quite far from home, and you still haven''t learned your lesson after getting half-crippled and having your town purged, did you? Or maybe you were trying to protect yourself by hiding among these weaklings? Must have been quite humiliating for you."

    Raziel furrowed his brows and wondered what this monster was talking about. Does he know who she really is?

    Selene''s ruby-red eyes hardened as she said, "They might have inferior bloodlines, but not even ten of you can ever match up to the strength of their hearts."

    Torak''s face darkened as he let out low, chilling growls, "Look at you...running your mouth. We will finish what the Frosthowl n couldn''t and make you regret killing some of my men yesterday. That is the reason I personally came out here today...to relish the feeling of tearing you apart and let others know it was me who did it."

    Selene''s response was a cold, mocking smile as her fangs began to extend, "Not before I sever every vein in your body," she retorted, her eyes shing with a deadly intent.

    Torak growled loudly, "Tear her apart, men!" In an instant, the pack lunged towards her.

    But Selene, with a dancer''s grace and a warrior''s agility, moved swiftly. Her fangs and nails extended into lethal weapons. With a rapid, precise sh, she cut through the neck of one werewolf, sending him tumbling to the ground in a pool of his own blood.

    Another one was about to pounce on her right after, but she managed to twist her hip in time and dealt a sharp kick to the werewolf''s sr plexus.

    "Haarghhh!" The werewolf''s eyes bulged until they almost popped out of their sockets, and his back bent until his spine tore out of his back from the sheer impact of her feet.

    Raziel''s eyes lit up with hope and awe as he saw Matron Selene kill two of those powerful monsters with such graceful ease. He had never seen her in action like this and couldn''t rte the person he was seeing with the gentle and kind matron he knew. But he was relieved to see she had such a frightening side to her.

    "Yaargh, you dare kill more of my men!" Tarok leader, stepping forward with fury. He swung a massive fist, striking Selene hard in the stomach, who couldn''t block in time as she was busy fending off the other werewolves who were trying to pounce on her. The force of the blow was immense, sending her hurtling backward to crash against a tree with a sickening thud.

    Raziel''s heart suddenly sank as he watched in abject horror, the werewolves descending upon Selene with a savagery that defied reason. However, despite the grievous injury she had sustained, she was still striving to rise, the blood streaming down her lips painting a gruesome picture.

    His heart screamed to rush to her aid, but he then saw her looking in his direction and wistfully smiling with her eyes, reassuring him while pleading him to stay hidden.

    He could only watch while his hands clenched so hard they became white.

    But in a sh of brutality that Raziel could scarcelyprehend, one of the werewolves, with a viciousness that knew no bounds, mped its jaws around her shoulder from behind.

    With a sickening tear, her right arm was ripped from her body. Another one of them, equally merciless, plunged his ws deep into her stomach, wrenching her entrails out in a macabre disy of gore. Without even sparing a single second, Tarok, embodying a cruelty beyond measure, mped his massive jaws around her head, sinking his long, sharp teeth into her skull before tearing it away from her body with a grisly growl of contempt.

    Selene''s headless form, a grotesque monument to the savagery she had just endured, stood momentarily in an eerie image of death before copsing lifelessly to the ground, her blood spewing forth from her severed neck in a horrific geyser.

    The werewolves, their bloodlust temporarily sated, casually discussed disposing of her remains as if she were mere refuse.

    Tarok sneered as he ced his feet on her corpse, "I hate those arrogant Frosthowl bastards, but I got to thank them for weakening her. Otherwise, I would have had to stress my muscles for no reason. Gather her limbs and body, and let''s feed it to our pets back home. That''s the least this bloodsucking bitch deserves," grumbled the leader in a tone that was as callous as it was cruel.

    As the werewolves departed, hauling Selene''s mutted remains with them, Raziel remained hidden, paralyzed by a mix of grief, shock, and rage. His body trembled uncontrobly, blood seeping from his clenched teeth, the taste of iron mingling with his tears. The cruel and brutal sight he saw of Matron Selene getting torn apart in front of him shook his soul to the core and threatened to consume him whole.

    His fingers dug into the earth, wing at the ground as if trying to anchor himself in the face of this unbearable reality. He couldn''t breathe, his vision was blurred, and his senses seemed to have frozen.

    His entire body became petrified from the shock as he knelt there, his expression frozen, praying for all this to be a nightmare.

    But the victorious howls of the departing werewolves told him otherwise.

 Chapter 414 Thirst For Vengeance

    Chapter 414 Thirst For Vengeance

    As Raziel kneeled motionless on the forest floor, disoriented and struggling to piece together what had just happened, time lost all meaning. Minutes or hours passed - it was impossible for him to tell.

    All he knew was that when he finally started to regain consciousness, the world around him sounded and felt different. The chirping of insects and rustling leaves filled his ears once again, recing the deafening howl and jeering of the werewolves.

    Raziel slowly pushed himself up. His head throbbed, his limbs trembled, and his throat felt raw and parched.

    The werewolves''ughter had faded, leaving behind a deste echo of destruction.

    He approached the pool of blood where Matron Selene had met her gruesome end. The sight of the dark, congealing blood under the bloody moonlight was a stark, visceral reminder of the brutality he had just witnessed, "Matron Selene..." he whispered, his voice a mere shadow,den with grief and disbelief. His fingers trembled as they touched the cold blood, the reality of her absence hitting him like a physical blow.

    She could have escaped on her own if she wanted to, but she let herself die for his sake. The guilt was crushing his chest and causing his body to tremble.

    But herst words kept echoing in his mind.

    Compelled by a desperate hope that there might be survivors, Raziel forced himself to move, each step heavier than thest. The vige, once a haven of warmth andmunal bond, nowy in ruin, its once vibrant life snuffed out in an instant of savagery.

    As Raziel staggered through the remnants of his vige, a ghostly silence enveloped the air, pierced only by the faint crackling of the lingering mes. The sight of the burning houses was a macabre sight. mes danced mockingly around the charred remains of his people, their burned faces frozen in their final moments of agony. The air was thick with the acrid smell of burning flesh.

    Some of the corpses had already broken down into ashes, making it impossible to recognize them.

    The heat in the area was stinging his skin and making him feel suffocated, but he didn''t let these sensations deter him.

    He realized that the werewolves purposefully used very weak mes to torture and slowly burn them to death, and the thought of it made his heart writhe.

    "Mother..." he choked out, tears streaming down his face. It was the only house that wasn''t zing. Could they have spared her? His heart pounded with dread as he neared his home, fearing the worst yet clinging to a sliver of hope. His house, a modest structure that had housed so many tender memories, now stood eerily silent, its door ajar and inviting a foreboding sense of despair.

    Raziel''s steps echoed in the haunting silence as he entered his house, his heart plummeting with dread. His heart dropped at the sight before him. A frail figurey crumpled on the floor, blood drops riddled around her. His breath caught in his throat as he recognized his own mother.

    Her form was untouched by the mes that ravaged other homes and corpses. Raziel held his breath as he rushed to her side, hope and fear warring within him.

    "Mother!" he called out, his voice a mix of desperation and faint hope. With trembling hands, he turned her body, his eyes widening in horror at the sight before him. Her eyes, once kind and loving, were gouged out, her tongue cruelly pulled out, and her ears torn away. Blood coated her cheekbones, mixed with dried tears that bore witness to the horror she must have faced.

    His stomach churned at the sight, and low grunts of pain escaped his lips as his emotions threatened to overwhelm him.

    "M-Mother¡­" He gently lifted her head onto hisp and tried to wipe away the blood smearing her face.

    It was as if those monsters knew her eyesight was crippled and went on to rob her of her other senses in the most barbaric way to amuse themselves. How could they do this to a defenseless woman who had never harmed a soul in her life. She hasn''t ever taken a single quest in her life, nor did she know how to use a weapon because of the way she grew up.

    His heart shattered into a million pieces, his mind struggling toprehend the full extent of this tragedy.

    The realization that his poor mother had been subjected to such torture was unbearable. He now realized why Grandpa Caius said he had been protected all this time and how he had no idea of the cruel world outside.

    He then noticed her clenched right hand and gently opened it, revealing a small, mirror-like object. It was a Memory Mirror, glowing softly with an image of his smiling face.

    She always held onto it whenever he wasn''t around, and it seemed like she was praying for his safety until herst breath.

    "AARRGHHHH!!!!" A raw, primal roar of anguish and fury erupted from Raziel''s throat, reverberating through the walls of his house.

    In the eerie quiet that followed Raziel''s agonized roar, his gaze drifted to the window, drawn irresistibly to the blood moon''s eerie luminescence. The night sky, painted in hues of crimson and shadow, framed the majestic silhouette of the supreme being, Drakaris.

    Its tail, a monumental span of awe-inspiring power, floated ethereally against the lunar backdrop, a symbol of strength and supremacy that seemed almost within reach.

    The sight of the mythical creature, an entity of unparalleled might, ignited a fierce determination within Raziel''s shattered heart.

    Standing amidst the ruins of his life, with the remnants of his mother''s love sped in his hand, a resolve as unyielding as the mountains took root within him. "Just wait, everyone," he whispered into the stillness, his voiceced with a profound resolve, "I will avenge you all." -

    Raziel, fueled by a relentless determination, found himself scaling the most treacherous mountain he knew, the very embodiment of his quest for retribution. Legends said that to meet even the eyes of Drakaris, one should reach the summit of this mountain, though no soul in history had ever managed to do so since most either gave up or died trying.

    But this fact didn''t deter a desperate Raziel since nothing else mattered to him than climbing to the top.

    The environment was as unforgiving as the sorrow that gripped his heart ¨C a piercing cold that bit at his flesh, winds that howled like the ghosts of his fallen tribe, and a relentless, icy chill that sought to sap his will.

    Every hair on his body stood up as faint yet unmistakable roaring sounds echoed through the mist below. His heart raced as he could feel multiple spine-chilling gazes falling on him from the dragons watching him from afar.

    The deafening p of their massive leathery wings cut through the wind, each p causing Raziel to flinch.

    He feared whether he identally offended them, and if so, would they smack him off the mountain. But to his relief, none of them seemed to get any closer to him.

    His every step was a battle against the mountain''s might. The rugged terrain, nketed in snow and ice, made each footfall a test of endurance and resolve. As he ascended, the air grew thinner, the cold more biting, but his spirit remained unyielding. His breath formed clouds of vapor in the frigid air, each exhale a testament to his unwavering resolve.

    With no blood to sustain him, his body screamed in protest, muscles aching with fatigue, his throat parched and raw. Yet, he pushed on, driven by the images of his people''s cruel demise, especially those of Matron Selene and his mother, their unavenged spirits spurring him forward.

    Hours turned into an endless, grueling ordeal, the mountain seemingly stretching into infinity. Raziel''s vision blurred, a disorienting mix of exhaustion and the relentless white of the snowscape. Still, he climbed, his fingers numb, his body shivering uncontrobly, but his heart aze with a fierce resolve.

    "O Supreme One¡­" he called out, his voice barely a whisper against the howling wind, "H-Hear me. Please¡­let me speak to you," His words, almost lost in the mountain''s breath, were filled with a desperation born of loss and a desire for vengeance.

    With each step, Raziel''s body grew weaker, but his spirit, fueled by the memories of his mother''s gentle smile and theughter of his tribe, grew stronger. He knew that if there was any hope of avenging his people, ity with Drakaris. His only hope was to ask for his help to punish those monsters.

    Under the watchful gaze of the blood moon, he trudged onward. The silhouette of the legendary being loomed ever closer in the distance, yet still remained frustratingly out of reach.

    On the brink of exhaustion, Raziel''s world began to spin out of control as he felt the cruel, unyielding grip of the mountain slipping away. His fingers, numbed by the cold and fatigue, could no longer cling to the rough, icy surface. A sense of despair washed over him as he started to fall, his body sumbing to the gravity''s merciless pull. His heart, weighed down by unfulfilled vengeance and the heavy burden of failure, seemed to stop for a moment.

    "No...no..." he whispered, his voice a mere breath in the vast, empty expanse. The names and faces of his tribe, his mother, Matron Selene, shed before his eyes, "I am sorry everyone...I am too weak..." The words echoed in his mind, a final admission of defeat to the cruel fate that had befallen him and how he let everyone down.

    But just as the darkness threatened to consume himpletely, something miraculous happened.

    Raziel felt an invisible, powerful force catch him mid-fall, lifting him with an almost gentle, yet insistent urgency. His body, limp and defeated, was carried upwards as if cradled by the hands of an unseen deity.

    Gasping for breath, Raziel''s eyes flickered open in disbelief. He found himself being propelled upwards at an incredible speed, the wind howling past him, a cacophony of a thousand whispers. The ground below receded rapidly, bing a distant memory as he soared higher and higher.

    In a matter of moments, Raziel''s ascent slowed, and he found himself falling upon the summit''s rocky surface. The cold, hard ground under him felt strangelyforting, a solid reality amidst the surreal experience. Hey there for a moment, gasping, his mind racing toprehend what had just urred.

    However, suddenly, he felt the winds around him bing silent and still.

    The stillness of the mountaintop was overwhelming, the silence almost tangible, as Raziel''s heart pounded in his chest. He gazed upwards, his breath caught in his throat, as he saw a pair of glowing crimson eyes, vast and unworldly, piercing the veil of darkness, their gaze prating deep into his very soul.

    Each eye was a glowing orb of fiery red, set within the shadowy clouds, casting an otherworldly light that bathed the mountaintop in an eerie glow. The vertical pupils, narrow and keen, seemed to dissect his essence, reading his deepest fears, his pain, his burning desire for vengeance.

    Raziel stood frozen, rooted to the spot, dwarfed by the sheer magnitude of the being before him. He felt like a grain of sand lying before a towering mountain.

    He couldn''t believe he was really standing before the legendary Drakaris!

 Chapter 415 I Am Not Coming Back

    Chapter 415 I Am Not Coming Back

    Time seemed to stand still as Raziel gazed into those ancient, all-seeing eyes, feeling an overwhelming mix of awe, fear, and a strange sense of reverence.

    Before he knew it, he knelt on the cold, rocky summit, his entire being engulfed in the presence of Drakaris. The dragon''s voice, deep and resonant, seemed to reverberate through the very air around him,

    "Boy... Did you risk your lifeing here to seek my power to help you, just like everyone else has tried?" Drakaris''s voice boomed, sending tremors through Raziel''s body.

    Raziel, momentarily taken aback by Drakaris'' imposing presence, gathered his courage and spoke, "O S-Supreme One, as you already know... I seek retribution against those werewolves who ughtered my people and everyone I loved. I beg you to please punish them¡ª."

    "Why should I help you?" Drakaris''s tone was calm, but it carried an edge of indifference that shook Raziel.

    Raziel''s voice was filled with desperation, "Because you are the Supreme One, our guardian, our deity. We pray to you, we worship you..."

    Drakaris interrupted him, "I never asked for worship nor proimed myself as a deity. The belief in me as a guardian is a creation of your own. My existence is not to serve or protect the whims of people who exist below me."

    Raziel''s heart sank. He never expected the supreme one to be so indifferent to their plight and that his people''s faith might be in vain, was a crushing blow.

    It shattered all the hopes and beliefs he had clung to with his life as he tried to climb up here.

    Raziel''s gaze dropped to the ground, his fists clenched tightly as he struggled toprehend the enormity of what he had just heard. "But... my people... they suffered," Raziel stammered, his voice barely a whisper against the overwhelming silence, "They died while still believing in you. They looked up to the skies, praying for your guidance, your protection..."

    Drakaris'' eyes, glowing orbs in the darkness, remained fixed on Raziel, unblinking and unyielding, "Your pain, your loss, while regrettable, is a part of the natural order. Our world is built on a cycle of predator and prey. It is not my ce to intervene in this order."

    Raziel''s heart pounded in his chest, a mix of desperation and disbelief swirling within him. "Then... then what is the purpose of our prayers? Our sacrifices?" he pleaded, his voice cracking with emotion.

    "The purpose you assign to your rituals and beliefs is your own," Drakaris replied, his tone unchanging, "You seek meaning,fort, hope... but these are creations of your own mind. The universe does not bend to the whims of individual desires. By your logic, if your enemies worshipped me, I should be helping them eradicate you and your race. But no...it doesn''t work that way. It never should."

    "Then what is your purpose? You hold so much power that just a single nce from you could have been enough to save my people," Raziel cried out with a clenched jaw.

    "The bnce of our universe demands sacrifice. Pain and suffering are necessary evils, without which there would be no growth or progression. Without them, our world would perish, and that is my purpose¡­to safeguard the existence of our realm. Nothing more, nothing less," Drakaris calmly exined.

    Raziel felt a sense of despair washing over him, the weight of his quest, his losses, bearing down on him with a crushing force. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he gazed up at the colossal eyes of Drakaris, his voice a mixture of desperation and resolve. "No...even if our faith meant nothing to you, and our lives are not in your interest to interfere...I am still begging you...please help me. I will do whatever you want, I will be your ve or serve you till myst breath. Just...please help me let my people''s soul rest in peace," he pleaded, his voice breaking under the weight of his emotions.

    Drakaris briefly closed his eyes, letting out a deep, rumbling sigh, "You serve no purpose to me, nor do I ever need anyone to serve me," he dered, his voice resonating with a timeless authority.

    Raziel''s face contorted with pain as he choked on his tears, understanding the futility of his plea to this supreme being. But he still couldn''t help himself from asking out of despair.

    "But...Even if I can''t interfere, I can grant you the power to do what you wish for," Drakaris finally said, his words piercing through Raziel''s despair.

    Raziel''s face transformed, his eyes widening with hope and shock, "Really??" he gasped, hardly daring to believe what the supreme one said, especially when it seemed as if he was not going to help at all.

    "I have lived too long in this world, and I believe my time will soone. But before that, I want to choose a worthy sessor to carry on my bloodline and my will so that this world would never perish in my absence," Drakaris said with a hint of weariness in his voice.

    Raziel''s eyes were blinking, shocked at the fact that the supreme one was looking for a sessor. And most of all, to offer an insignificant person like him the chance to be one.

    Did the powerhouses of this world already fail? Or did the supreme one not offer them the chance? Raziel could only guess, though he didn''t really care since this was like a dreame true.

    Drakaris observed Raziel''s reaction and continued, "Don''t get relieved already. I am not simply going to grant you my power. You have to prove yourself worthy of wielding it, and it is not going to be easy. For thousands of years I have tried to look for a sessor but everyone failed."

    Raziel''s demeanor shifted from destion to fierce determination despite hearing the odds, "Yes! I will do whatever it takes to prove myself to you...anything!" he eximed, his voice echoing with newfound energy and resolve. If he could truly gain even a fraction of Drakaris''s power, he knew nothing could stand in his way.

    Drakaris looked down at Raziel with an inscrutable expression, "Very well. But know this, boy, the trial I will set for you is unlike anything you have ever faced. It will push you to the brink of your existence, test your will, your strength, and even your sanity."

    Raziel nodded vigorously, "I''m ready for anything, Supreme One. Anything to avenge my people."

    Drakaris''s eyes glowed darker as he said, "Then you will prove it with your actions. I will send you back to live through the same day, the day you lost everyone, again and again. You will wake up each morning with the knowledge of what is toe and remember everything that happened, and your memories will carry over. But the day will reset each time you lose everyone."

    Raziel''s heart pounded in his chest. Reliving the most painful and horrifying day in his life seemed like a cruel and unusual punishment instead of an opportunity to prove himself.

    "Wait¡­how can I prove myself by doing this? What is the purpose of making me go through what happened again and again?" Raziel asked with a grimace.

    "That isn''t for you to know. I told you it won''t be so easy and you don''t have to ept it. You can go back and forget we ever had this conversation. But once you ept¡­then there is no going back, no matter how much you beg for it."

    Drakaris continued, "With each reset, you might lose a piece of yourself. Your memories, your emotions, even your soul may begin to fade if you aren''t strong enough. And if you aren''t, you lose yourselfpletely, you will remain trapped in that cycle forever. You may think it is an illusion, but it very well might not be. It will be real for you."

    Raziel swallowed hard. The stakes were unimaginable, and he couldn''t understand the true purpose behind this other than being a form of most cruel torture.

    But then he asked with a look of hope in his eyes, "Since you said I get to live from the beginning of the day¡­

    wouldn''t it mean I can change what happens to my people? Is that what you are looking for? To see if I can change the oue? Would I be able to continue living with them if I am able to save them?" Raziel didn''t know the extent of Drakaris'' powers, but since he was like a deity to him, he felt this may not be too far-fetched.

    "You underestimate the power of fate. Not even I can change my fate, let alone you. No matter what you do, your people will die. You can change how it happens, but the oue will always be the same. Your struggle would be futile. And you will keep living that day until I say so, and it very well could be never. So think carefully if you are ready for this," Drakaris warned.

    Raziel''s hands trembled, but then he clenched his fists and asked with a hardened expression, "I don''t want to believe that my fate can''t be changed. As long as I have knowledge of what''s going to happen, then I have the power to prevent what might happen. So if¡­by some miracle, I managed to save everyone, would I be able to continue living with them?"

    Drakaris briefly closed his eyes and let out a tired sigh, "It seems like you still don''t understand. But if you believe you can achieve such an impossible miracle, then yes¡­you can continue living with them."

    Raziel''s eyes widened, and his heart shook with newfound hope, realizing he underestimated Drakaris'' power. Maybe he can really turn back time.

    He can save them before anything bad can happen.

    And the burning desire for vengeance spurred him on even more, "I understand the risks. I ept!"

    Drakaris nodded, and a powerful energy surged towards Raziel, enveloping him, "Then I will see you the moment your day gets reset."

    "Thank you for giving me this chance, but...I am noting back¡­" Raziel mumbled with a steely determination before he felt his vision filling with darkness.

 Chapter 416 A Second Chance

    Chapter 416 A Second Chance

    Raziel gasped as he woke up, finding himself staring into his mother''s concerned face, "Raziel, are you allr--" Aurelia''s words were cut short as Raziel, with wide and shaken eyes, suddenly enveloped her in a tight hug, "M-Mother! Is this...really you??"

    He clung to her, his arms wrapping around her frail body with a firmness that sought to confirm the reality before him. The nightmare that had just tormented him seemed so vivid that he needed to reassure himself this was not an extension of it. Her warmth, the sound of her voice, her gentle breathing ¨C all were a stark contrast to the lifeless body he had held not so long ago.

    Aurelia, though startled, returned the embrace with a warmth that only a mother could offer, "Oh...Raziel, you are making mother worry. Did you have some bad dream? You seem a bit stressed," she voiced her concern, her tone filled with the love and care that he never realized he would be so happy and relieved to hear again.

    However, he, still holding her, slowly came back to his senses. The realization that the nightmare was not his reality, that his mother was still here with him, alive and well, that he was reliving the day, brought a mix of relief and a renewed sense of urgency, "No...I am just happy to see you, mother. It feels like I...I haven''t told you enough how much I love you," he managed, his voice strained with the effort to maintainposure.

    Aurelia''s expression softened, a mother''s knowing smile gracing her face as she cradled his face in her hands. Gently, she kissed his forehead and said, "You never had to say it because you always show it. I have always felt like the luckiest mother in this world to have you as my son," she reassured him.

    Raziel''s heart swelled with emotion as he gazed into his mother''s sightless eyes, the realization of the preciousness of this moment hitting him hard. He held her hands firmly, cherishing the warmth of her embrace, the sound of her voice, and the gentle touch of her hands on his face. Every sensation felt more profound, more meaningful, as if he was experiencing it for the first time.

    He really got a second chance to make things right. "Mother, I... I promise, I''ll always be here for you. I''ll protect you, no matter what. So you have to listen to whatever I say, at least until tomorrow, no matter what," Raziel whispered, his voice thick with unshed tears. The memory of his horrific vision, of a world where he lost her, still lingered in his mind, making the words he was telling her appear heavy.

    Aurelia''s confusion deepened as she looked up at Raziel, her vacant eyes conveying a mix of concern and bewilderment, "What is it, son? What do you want me to do? Did something happen?"

    Raziel, his heart racing with urgency, quickly reassured her, "It''s hard to exin right now, mother. But we need to leave this ce as soon as possible. It''s not safe for us here any longer." His voice carried an unusual seriousness that didn''t escape Aurelia''s notice.

    She nodded slowly, her trust in her son evident despite her confusion, "Okay, Raziel. If you say it''s important, I have no reason to doubt anything. I''ll start packing our things." Raziel breathed a sigh of relief at herpliance as he helped her stand up and quickly added, "I need to go warn the others, especially Grandpa Caius. They need to know it''s time to move." His tone was insistent, underlining the gravity of the situation.

    "Go then, son. I will be ready when you are back, though it''s sad we have to leave so soon since I liked this ce," Aurelia said with a sad smile, making Raziel press his lips together and say, "Don''t worry, Mother. I will find a better ce for us."

    As Raziel dashed out of the house, his eyes trembled upon seeing his people walking around and talking, contrasting with their burned and mutted corpses he remembered. He really couldn''t believe they were still alive now.

    He then saw his friends, Morv and Vernon,ing his way as the two greeted him with their usual light-hearted banter, "Hey, Raziel! Where are you-"

    But Raziel, without breaking his stride, urged, "You two! Pack your stuff! We have to leave before it gets dangerous here!"

    His abrupt seriousness left them exchanging puzzled looks, wondering what had gotten into their friend.

    Raziel''s feet carried him swiftly to the building where Grandpa Caius was.

    His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, nning the best way to convince him of the impending danger. As he reached the building, he could see through the open door, the injured from yesterday''s travel.

    Without even hesitating, Raziel gathered all his energy to his throat and said, "Everyone, please listen! We have to leave this ce as soon as possible. The Bloodw n is going to attack us by evening. So we have to leave as soon as possible!" Raziel implored, his voice ringing with a sense of impending doom.

    As Raziel''s voice echoed through the room, a tense hush fell over the gathered vampires. His urgent message, delivered with such fervor, caught everyone off guard.

    The room was filled with a mixture of disbelief and concern. Azel, one of the injured, looked up from his resting ce with a furrowed brow, "Little Raziel, what are you talking about?" he asked, his voice tinged with skepticism, "Don''t worry, Matron Selene fended them off a long way away from our ce. We will be safe here for a while."

    But Raziel was insistent, shaking his head vigorously, "No, brother Azel. They have definitely sniffed us out, and they will being today. I am sure of it."

    Whispers and murmurs spread among the crowd, a wave of unease rippling through the room as they absorbed Raziel''s words.

    "Raziel, what happened? You are causing us to worry," a calm, aged voice interjected, cutting through the rising tide of panic.

    Relieved and happy to hear his voice again, Raziel turned to face him, "Grandpa Caius..." he began, his voiceden with urgency, "The Bloodw n is going to attack us today, along with their leader. We have to leave before they arrive. Please, you have to trust me on this."

    Caius''s expression was a mix of concern and confusion as he gently led Raziel away from the crowd to a secluded corner of the room. In a hushed, measured tone, he questioned, "Raziel, you can''t just go about shouting out these things. Our people are already worried sick and on edge. You have toe to me first if you have anything important to say. But tell me, who told you they are going to attack us today? Based on what we know, they shouldn''t be able to track us here for the next few days."

    Raziel''s eyes held a deep sense of urgency as he faced Caius, "I know it sounds crazy, but there is no time to exin now. I will tell you everythingter. But I am definitely sure they areing for us today, and we have to leave now if we are to survive another day. We would never stand a chance, especially since their chief will being as well. It seems like..." Raziel''s expression contorted with pain, "...the chief is out to kill our matron."

    Caius''s face creased with concern, his brows knitting together as he processed Raziel''s words.

    After a few moments of deep contemtion, he replied, "It''s hard to take action without any solid reason. But since I have never seen you this shaken, and I believe you are not being paranoid, I will consider what you are saying mighte true, even though I don''t know how you know. But if we leave now with our injured, we will never be able to run or hide if we get attacked by anyone out there. You do know that, right?"

    Raziel winced, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I know, but we would rather take that chance than let those monsters kill us all."

    Caius let out a weary sigh, his gaze hardening with resolve, "Then I shall tell everyone to pack up and be ready to leave. This is really going to be hard on all of us, especially our injured. But as you said... we have to take our chances."

    Feeling a wave of relief wash over him, Raziel nodded, "Thank you, Grandpa Caius. I will quickly run over to Matron Selene''s house and warn her as well."

    With no time to lose, Raziel turned on his heels and dashed towards Selene''s house, his heart pounding with a mix of fear and determination but also the yearning to see her alive again.

    -

    Raziel''s heart pounded against his chest, each beat echoing the urgency of the situation as he neared the small stone house, tucked away in the secluded part of the vige.

    Panting heavily from the sprint, he didn''t venture closer to the stream this time. Instead, he stood at a safe distance, calling out with all his might, "Matron Selene! It''s me, Raziel! Can you pleasee to me? I have something very important to say, and it can''t wait."

    His voice, filled with a blend of anxiety and desperation, cut through the quiet of the surroundings, reaching out into the calm of the evening. He shifted from one foot to the other, his eyes darting around the area, searching for any sign of her.

    Then, like a soothing melody that calmed the raging sea of his heart, he heard her voice, "Raziel?"

    Turning around swiftly, Raziel''s eyes met hers - those deep, ruby red eyes that always seemed to understand him beyond words. There she stood, in her graceful glory, her red robe clinging to her wet skin, outlining the contours of her elegant figure. The sight of her, alive and unharmed, brought an overwhelming sense of relief mixed with a surge of emotions he couldn''t quite ce. Never did he expect he would feel so happy and relieved to see her standing before him like always.

    "Matron Selene..." he whispered, his voice barely audible, choked with emotion. Tears began to form in his eyes. The memory of her brutal death at the hands of the werewolves shed in his mind, juxtaposed against her current, serene presence.

    But it only made him feel even more determined to save her¡­to save everyone!

    Merry Christmas everyone! :D

 Chapter 417 You Arent Supposed To Be Here

    417 You Aren''t Supposed To Be Here

    "What is it, Raziel? You look troubled," Selene asked, her brows knitting in concern as she stepped closer, sensing his distress.

    Raziel took a deep breath, trying topose himself. He had a lot to say to her, but he knew saving her life was the priority. He could always talk to herter.

    And so he said with a grave look, "We have to leave this ce now. The Bloodw n and their chief... they areing. They will attack us within a matter of hours," he blurted out, his voiceced with urgency and fear.

    Selene''s expression shifted from confusion to rm, "The Bloodw n? Today? But how do you know this, Raziel? Did someone spot them?"

    Raziel shook his head, "No. Not really. I-I can''t exin everything right now. But please, you have to believe me. I have already warned the others, and Grandpa Caius is making preparations for everyone to leave."

    As Selene drew closer, her expression was a mix of concern and curiosity, gently etching across her serene face. Raziel, feeling the weight of his own words, lowered his gaze, struggling to convey the urgency of the situation, "I know it''s hard to believe a junior like me saying this without any tangible reason," he started, his voice a mix of worry and earnestness, "But I know we will be in great trouble if we don''t leave now," he added, lifting his eyes to meet hers, a blend of worry and pain swirling within them.

    He took a deep breath, his voice tinged with a solemn edge, "I also know that their chief is out to ...kill you. So you have to be extra careful, Matron."

    Selene paused, absorbing his words. Her expression shifted to one of seriousness, her ruby-red eyes searching his for an understanding she couldn''t quite grasp, "It feels like you already know what is going to happen, and I don''t know how," she said, her tone reflecting her confusion and intrigue. "But since your eyes tell me that you mean well, I will leave if that''s what you want us to do. Still, you have toter tell me what happened, okay?"

    Raziel''s heart swelled with a mix of relief and gratitude. He nodded vigorously, "Of course. Thank you, Matron Selene, for believing in me," he said, his voice rich with sincerity. "When have I ever not believed in you?" Selene replied, her smile soft and reassuring, lighting up her features and warming Raziel''s heart. The thought that she, like others in his life, would ce such trust in him despite him being a junior filled him with a sense of warmth and responsibility andsent a prickle of emotion behind his eyes.

    -

    The vige was a hive of hurried activity and palpable tension. Chief Caius, along with a group of young men and women, worked diligently to assist the injured onto makeshift beds that could be carried during their travel. They also aided the elders in packing their belongings onto arge cart, preparing for a swift departure.

    Outside her home, Aurelia sat, clutching a woolen bag, her ears perked, keenly listening to her surroundings with an expectant look. At the sound of Raziel''s voice in the distance, her face brightened, and she slowly rose to her feet, her smile warm.

    Raziel''s heart eased, seeing that everyone was packed and ready. The vigers, ustomed to the nomadic lifestyle, had efficiently prepared for the move. Still, the air was thick with anxiety, the vigers exchanging worried nces, wondering if the Bloodw n was indeed drawing near.

    "Brother, you better not be joking about this. Or we will be the ones kicking your ass for spooking us like this," Morv approached Raziel, his face etched with concern. Voren, standing beside him, mirrored the same edgy demeanor.

    Raziel let out a weary sigh and ced his hands reassuringly on their shoulders, "Trust me. Thest thing I would do is joke about something like this," he asserted, his tone grave.

    "We know, we know. It''s just...the way you said it...It''s freaking everyone out. But don''t worry. We got each other''s backs," Vernon said, thumping his chest. Raziel managed a small, grateful smile in response.

    Selene walked up to Caius, her expression mirroring the gravity of the situation. Caius, turning to her, voiced his concern, "It seems like little Raziel knows something we don''t. But I felt like I had to listen to him."

    Selene gave a solemn nod, her eyes reflecting her agreement, "I know. He only wants us to be safe. I will just go out and make sure we are clear to leave."

    Caius looked at her with an expression of gratitude, "Thank you, but please be careful. Take some of our best with you."

    Meanwhile, Raziel approached his mother, who greeted him with a smile the moment she heard him get close, "I packed everything like you said. Are we going to leave now?" she asked, her voiceced with a mix of nervousness and uncertainty.

    Raziel nced around at the rest of the vigers, still busy with theirst-minute preparations, wondering where Matron Selene went. She must be helping someone, probably.

    He turned back to his mother, his eyes filled with a reassuring warmth, "Just a couple more minutes for everyone to finish packing their stuff. Then we will leave right away, but you have to always stay close and hold on to me. Like always. Okay, mother?"

    Her smile widened, a look of love lighting up her face as she firmly held his hand, "I would never let you go, son," Aurelia responded, her voice firm yet gentle.

    Raziel''s smile mirrored his mother''s as he gave her hand aforting pat, "I will go inside and make sure we have everything we need," he said, turning his attention to the final preparations.

    His heart was brimming with even more hope after getting everyone to believe him, making him feel that he was so close to avoiding the tragedy that could befall them.

    Hel surveyed the items his mother had meticulously packed, recognizing that she had chosen only the essentials. His heart ached to take more, to preserve the memories of their time in this ce, but he knew that additional baggage would only hinder their escape.

    It all wouldn''t matter as long as everyone was alive and safe. He was already close to making it a reality.

    Stepping outside, Raziel''s gaze swept over the gathered people, noting their readiness. However, he realized that Matron Selene and a few others were conspicuously absent. Walking towards Grandpa Caius, he voiced his concern, "Grandpa, where is Matron Selene and the others? We should be leaving now."

    Caius, with a troubled look, responded, "She said she was going out to clear the way ahead but-"

    *Thud!*

    The abrupt, heavy sound made everyone jump. Startled, they turned toward the source, only to be met with a chilling sight. From the shadows, tall, menacing figures on two legs emerged, their dark yellow eyes glowing malevolently in the dim light.

    Fear gripped the vigers as they recognized the werewolves from the Bloodw n.

    They couldn''t believe Raziel''s warning really came true.

    But the sight of their fellow vigers'' mutted bodies being callously tossed toward them by the werewolves was the one that horrified them the most, filling the air with a sense of dread and despair.

    However, what made Raziel''s face drain of color was when thergest werewolf, almost seven feet tall, stepped forward, holding a gruesome trophy. In his grip was the lifeless head of Matron Selene, dangling by her long, red, beautiful hair. Seeing that made everyone, even Chief Caius'' expression, get shaken. How could they all not feel their souls plunge into pain and despair upon seeing the strongest and beloved matron''s head in the hands of that monster?

    wave of pain and terror.

    10:50

    "No¡­no¡­" Raziel''s heart stopped in his chest as he gazed upon her head.

    The memory of losing her once before flooded back, overwhelming him with an intense wave of pain and terror.

    "NO!!" Raziel''s anguished roar echoed through the air as he lunged towards the werewolf leader, Tarok, his emotions a turbulent mix of grief and rage. However, Caius'' strong grip held him back, restraining him from his reckless charge, "Raziel, don''t!" Caius implored with a voice filled with desperation and sorrow.

    He could feel the same anger Raziel was feeling, but he knew thest thing that was going to help them was taking out this anger on them.

    Struggling against Caius'' hold, Raziel''s face contorted with frustration and despair. He wanted to break free, to confront this monster, but Caius'' grasp was unyielding. Caius'' eyes darted around, desperately seeking an escape route for Raziel and his people, but their options were bleak; the werewolves had them encircled, their menacing figures blocking all paths of retreat.

    Aurelia was ovee with fear and concern upon hearing her son''s heart-rending cry. "R-Raziel..." Her voice quivered as she called out his name repeatedly, attempting to reach him through the panicked crowd, her heart pounding with anxiety.

    Raziel, his fangs now fully extended in his rage and his forehead marked by bulging veins, red at Tarok with pure hatred, "No...you aren''t supposed to be here now..." he muttered through clenched teeth, his body tense with suppressed fury.

    He couldn''t understand how the Bloodw n was attacking now. Based on his memory, they shouldn''t be here until a few more hours. Or did theye here knowing that everyone was about to leave?

    Tarok, towering over the vigers with a cruel grin, suddenly shifted to a scowl as he looked at this lean brat before him, "Look at this little trash," he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt, "He dares to tell us we aren''t supposed to be in our ownnds. This is our territory, and it''s time we cleaned up the insects hiding and crawling over our space."

    Damn :#

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 418 It Is Futile

    418 It Is Futile

    Caius pushed Raziel behind and quickly stepped in front of Tarok, arms raised in a gesture of surrender, his voice tinged with desperation, "Please...we have never offended your people. You don''t have to do this. We are willing to give away everything we have," he pleaded, hoping to appeal to some shred of mercy in Tarok''s heart.

    Tarok, however, only scoffed at Caius'' plea. In a swift, terrifying disy of strength, he grasped Caius'' face with one massive hand, easily lifting the old chief off the ground, "Offended my people?" Tarok echoed mockingly, his eyes glinting cruelly. With his other hand, he brandished the severed head of Selene, "Not only are you bloodsucking vermins trespassing on our territory, but this bitch killed some of my men yesterday. You think that''s not enough of an offence? No, wait...even if you rats never did these things, your pathetic existence itself is an offense to us."

    Raziel''s body tensed with fury, his fangs bared as he watched the scene unfold. He was on the verge ofshing out when he felt his mother''s arms wrap around him, her voice quivering with fear, "Please, son. Don''t go. T-They will hurt you."

    Raziel grimaced, and hearing his mother beg him to stay made him lose the strength to pull away her arms and instead tried to frantically find a way to help his mother hide, though he was dismayed to see the damn monsters surrounding them from every side.

    But Raziel''s attention riveted back to Grandpa Caius upon hearing a painful grunt escape from his throat.

    He saw Grandpa Caius struggling futilely in Tarok''s grip, trying to speak. Tarok seemed amused by Caius'' efforts and tossed Selene''s head aside carelessly to one of his men, "What? Are you trying to say something, old man?" Tarok growled, leaning closer to Caius'' face, who was grimacing in pain while trying to cough out some words for mercy.

    Tarok grunted in impatience, shaking his head, "Let me help you out."

    *Creeschk!*

    Without warning, he brutally tore Caius'' jaws apart, causing blood to gush forth.

    Blood streamed down Caius'' neck. Tears of pain mixed with blood trickled down his cheeks, leaving dark red trails behind.

    His lower jaw hung limply from his chin, detached from his skull, while his upper jaw was shattered into several jagged pieces. The wounds exposed the raw flesh underneath, giving a gruesome spectacle to anyone who dared to witness such barbarity firsthand.

    His eyes were bulged to their extremities, though he was unable to move or speak, his face frozen in horror.

    Tarok mockingly ced his ear over Caius'' mutted gaping mouth and clicked his tongue, "Still nothing? How much more useless can you be, old man?" The sight was horrifying, "Grandpa Caius!" Raziel screamed, along with many others in the crowd, witnessing the brutal murder of their beloved chief. Caius'' lifeless body dropped to the ground, his mouth grotesquely hanging open.

    "Yaarghh!!" Some of the hot-blooded ones couldn''t stand to see their chief get brutally killed and rushed at Tarok with their weapons raised.

    "Burn these bloodsucking rats including their little houses to the ground after plundering them! Let''s hope these trash are hiding something good," Tarok ordered without even looking at them.

    As the werewolves mercilessly tore through and burned down everyone without even discriminating between young or old or children, a palpable sense of despair and horror hung in the air. Raziel watched, heart pounding and eyes wide with terror, as his people, including his friends, Morv and Voren, were ughtered and tortured to death without mercy, and those few stronger ones among them,driven by grief and rage, tried to fight back.

    But their bravery was met with brutal force, and they didn''t even stand a chance as they got cut down mercilessly, too.

    The scene was a nightmare unfolding before Raziel''s eyes, echoing the horrific premonition he had earlier. His body trembled uncontrobly in his mother''s tight embrace, unable to ept the reality that was mirroring his worst fears.

    In a desperate plea, Raziel lifted his gaze to the barely visible silhouette of Drakaris in the sky, "O Supreme One! Please help us! Please!! You can stop this now!" His voice cracked with emotion, a mix of despair and a faint glimmer of hope that the supreme one would intervene.

    Would he really let this happen a second time? But to his dismay, the silhouette of Drakaris remained unmoved.

    The werewolves, upon hearing Raziel''s plea, erupted into mockingughter. Tarok, in particr, seemed amused by Raziel''s desperation. He slowly advanced toward Raziel, his menacing grin growing wider, "Look at this little brat begging for help in such a pathetic way. Do you seriously think that a supreme being like that is going to listen to a little trash like you?"

    Aurelia''s face was etched with fear, her body shaking as she instinctively tried to shield Raziel from the approaching danger. Her eyes were filled with tears as she kept mumbling to Raziel, "S-Stay behind me, Raziel¡­" Her voice was shaking with terror, especially as Tarok''s malevolent aura was slowly enveloping them.

    But her hands were still firmly holding onto her son, trying to pull him behind her.

    Raziel, feeling the looming shadow of Tarok over them, resisted his mother''s attempt to pull him behind.

    He wanted to stay in front of her, to be her shield against the monster approaching them. Gritting his teeth, he faced Tarok with a defiant re, his arms protectively around his mother, "Stay away from us..." he muttered, his voice a mix of fear and resolve.

    Aurelia, trembling with fear, tried in vain to pull Raziel back, to keep him safe from these terrifying werewolves. But she couldn''t budge the arms of her determined son.

    Tarok, amused by the bravado of these weaklings, grinned darkly, "Since you said that, it only makes me want to not stay away even more," he sneered. With a swift and brutal motion, he grabbed Raziel''s hair, yanking him upward. Raziel winced in pain, his hands desperately clutching at Tarok''s powerful w.

    Aurelia, driven by her instinct to protect him, stumbled forward.

    She fell at Tarok''s feet, her hands rubbing together in frantic, desperate pleading, "P-Please have mercy on my son¡­He has a kind soul and would never offend your people. W-We will leave right away and never show ourselves before your people," she begged, her voice cracking with fear.

    "Mother...don''t..." Raziel strained to speak, his heart breaking at the sight of his mother groveling before the beast. He struggled against Tarok''s iron grip, trying to free himself, to pull his mother away from this monster.

    Tarok''s scoff echoed with cruelty as he regarded this frail thing with contempt, "Show mercy on a kind soul like him? After he bared his tiny fangs at me? How senile are you? And don''t fucking dirty my feet with your disgusting spit!" With a casual flick of his foot, Tarok struck Aurelia, sending her rolling backward, blood spilling from her mouth.

    "Mother!!" Raziel''s cry was a mix of horror and anguish while his blood boiled with rage. Even Tarok''s minimal effort was enough to grievously injure his mother.

    "I will kill you!" Raziel''s roar was filled with unbridled rage and grief. He tried to w at Tarok''s throat, wanting to kill him on the spot.

    Tarok''s mockery was evident in his tone as he held Raziel at arm''s length, easily fending off the brat''s desperate attempts to attack him, "Oof, am I supposed to get scared of your little nails?" he taunted, his voice dripping with scorn.

    "P-Please...he is just a child. He isn''t a threat to y-your people..." Aurelia''s feeble plea came from the side, her voice barely above a whisper. Raziel''s heart clenched as he watched his mother, blood oozing from her fractured jaw, crawl towards Tarok in a futile attempt to save him.

    A sinister grin spread across Tarok''s face as he noticed Aurelia''s vacant eyes shifting around, "How amusing. Your mother is blind, huh? Men, why don''t you help her up. We can''t have a senior like her stumble and fall," he sneered.

    One of the werewolves roughly grabbed Aurelia, yanking her to her feet. 10:51

    Raziel, feeling a surge of protective fury, shouted, "Don''t you touch her!"

    "Shhh," Tarok hushed him, cing a finger to his maw, "Usually, I would pull out the throat of anyone who even res at me. But since your mother said you are a kind soul, I am going to give you a chance to save her life. So, all you have to do is express how sorry you are for baring your fangs at me. If I feel that you are sincerely sorry, then I will let you both go. "

    Raziel''s face contorted with anguish and desperation. He had no idea if Tarok was sincere or merely toying with them, but his desperation made him hope for the former.

    Nodding shakily, he mustered all his courage and forced himself to say, "I...I am sorry! Please let her go!" Tears streamed down his cheeks, the hopelessness and desperation crushing him.

    Tarok shook his head with a grunt of irritation. With a casual, cruel swipe, he pped Raziel, sending a spray of blood from Raziel''s mouth, "Is that how you apologize to this chief?! Didn''t your mother teach you how to apologize to someone who can sniff out your insignificant life with just a single p?" Tarok''s voice wasced with contempt.

    "I...I apologize on his behalf.... So please...don''t hurt him..." Aurelia''s voice, weak and trembling with pain, was barely audible as she pleaded for her son''s safety. Her eyes were filled with unbearable sorrow and fear.

    Tarok''s response was chilling, devoid of anypassion, "You talk again, and a merciful death is thest thing your son will get," he warned in a cold, menacing tone, causing tears to well up in Aurelia''s blind eyes.

    "Now you have two more chances. If I don''t like the way you say it, then your mother pays the price," Tarok stated, his smile dark and malicious.

    Raziel''s heart constricted in agony. Inhaling deeply, he offered a more desperate apology, "I-I am truly sorry! I will never bare my fangs at you or d-disrespect you," His voice quivered with fear and sincerity.

    Tarok, however, remained unimpressed, wrinkled his nose in annoyance, "I can still smell your killing intent. You lost one of your chances, and so will she lose one of her eyes, not that it would make a difference to her, hahaha."

    "NO!!! Don''t!!" Raziel''s scream was filled with horror, but it was toote.

    One of Tarok''s men mercilessly gouged out Aurelia''s right eye, causing her to whimper in pain.

    Blood poured from the bloody hole of her eye socket as she tried to lift her head, her lips forming her son''s name, "Raziel...I¡­" It was as though she wanted to convey her final thoughts to him, but her head drooped the next moment before copsing lifelessly to the ground.

    "How pathetic. She died already before I could offer you thest chance. You can only me her for being so weak," Tarok remarked callously, looking at Aurelia''s lifeless body with disdain.

    Raziel''s face became deathly pale, a painful lump in his throat as he gazed at his mother''s body, his heart shattering into countless pieces. He couldn''t find his voice, unable to even call out to her.

    His heart continued to drown in pain and despair as his vision began to fill with darkness while Tarok''s cruelughter began to fade away.

    The next moment, the darkness began to fade away as he found himself kneeling on the cold, rocky surface of a mountain, his surroundings startlingly different yet familiar.

    His expression, once frozen in despair, began to show signs of life as he took in the new environment, realizing where he was now.

    He was back where he was. He had failed. He couldn''t save anyone despite getting a second chance.

    Knowing the future didn''t even make a difference.

    "I told you... Trying to change anyone''s fate, including yours is futile," came the deep, calm voice, rumbling authoritatively from above. Damn, he can''t get a break, can he? What do you think of Drakaris? Is the supreme one bullying him too much or is there something more?

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 419 This Is A Curse

    Chapter 419 This Is A Curse

    "I told you... Trying to change your fate is futile," came the deep, calm voice, rumbling authoritatively from above. Raziel slowly lifted his eyes, only to be met with the colossal, glowing crimson eyes of Drakaris, partially obscured by the swirling mist, gazing down at him with an enigmatic presence. But now this presence seemed as cruel as ever.

    Regaining hisposure, Raziel stood up, his fists clenched in a mixture of anger and resentment, "No... you must have done something to corner us again... to make me fail," he used, his voiceced with a mix of defiance and desperation.

    "I have no reason to nor will I interfere, as I told you," Drakaris responded, his tone unwavering and matter-of-fact, as if stating an indisputable truth while not taking offense at his usation.

    "Then how... how did those monsters attack us earlier than they were supposed to? They shouldn''t have been there," Raziel demanded, his teeth gritted in frustration, pain, and confusion.

    The images of his mother getting brutally killed, Matron Selene''s lifeless head dangling in Tarok''s hand, and his people getting ughtered without mercy kept reying in his mind.

    "You are focusing on the wrong things. They aren''t going to help you survive this. No matter what you do to save them, you will keep reliving this until I find what I am looking for," Drakaris dered, imparting a sense of inescapable destiny and challenge to Raziel.

    "You also have to remember that each time you reset, your people will remember their past deaths in their final moments but not before," Drakaris added.

    Raziel''s heart dropped as he asked with his eyes trembling, "W-What¡­are you saying that they remember everything like me right before they die? Why?! Why are you torturing them too?" Raziel felt his heart clench upon the thought of his mother and everyone remembering their painful deaths.

    It only made their fate seem even more cruel.

    "It''s not up to me. As long as you do something that makes me feel you are worthy, you can stop this. Otherwise, each time you go back, you are putting them through it again. It is in your interest to realize what the right thing to do is," Drakaris firmly instructed, leaving no room for any leeway.

    Raziel now realized why it seemed as if his mother had something to say in herst moments. She must have remembered how she died the first time.

    His nails wed the rocky surface as he wondered how traumatizing and painful it must have been for her. And yet she called out to him, and he could guess what she was going to say.

    "I want to give up¡­Just kill me...I would rather join them in the Seven Hells..." He weakly mumbled, as he would not rather make them go through such painful scenarios again and again each time he fucks up nor can he endure it forever.

    Even if it could mean he won''t be able to have the chance to save them he felt he had no right to make them suffer again and again at his expense.

    "You can''t. You have no choice, as I warned you. I am going to send you back now," Drakaris indifferently stated.

    "NO! Wait!" Raziel cried out, but before he knew it, the darkness once again began to envelop him. This time, however, he was armed with a promise to himself to try harder, to save everyone, no matter what it took since he was already trapped in this.

    But little did he know that this nightmare had only begun for him.

    Before he knew it, he again ended up kneeling on the same cold, rocky surface with the eyes of Drakaris looming above him.

    His face was uncontrobly shaking as his eyes were still brimming with the images of his loved ones dying before him. This time, he nned everything better, but the Bloodw n still ended up attacking them, and everyone died, the event happening in a different way but with the same oue.

    He saw them all getting burned alive before his eyes. He could still feel the heat scorching his heart, trying to burn it to ashes.

    "Don''t!!" Raziel cried out as he felt the darkness envelop him again. He couldn''t bear to see them all die before his eyes while letting them remember everything in the end.

    But this went on and on, and in a heart-wrenching series of events, Raziel found himself trapped in a relentless cycle of despair and loss. Drakaris was indifferent to his pleas, curses, and everything he threw at him. He even stopped talking to him, making him fear how many times he would be forced to go through this.

    Still, Raziel never gave up whenever he got reset, determined to give it all to save them since he was already going through it.

    Time after time, he valiantly strived to alter the fate of his people, but each attempt ended in tragedy, the oue eternally unchanging: the merciless ughter of his tribe at the hands of the Bloodw n.

    All he could do was change how it happened but never how it ended. It seemed as if the entire world was working against him, wanting these monsters to always win and make him fail. That was how he felt.

    With each reset, Raziel experimented with different strategies, desperately seeking a way to avert the inevitable. He tried leading his people down various escape routes, each path painstakingly nned, only to watch them being ambushed and mercilessly cut down. The screams and pleas of his kin echoed in his ears, a haunting chorus that underscored the futility of his efforts.

    In some instances, driven by desperation and a burning need to protect his loved ones, Raziel took it upon himself to confront the werewolves alone. His heart raced with pure resentment and hatred as he charged into battle, only to be easily overwhelmed by just the weakest among them. A mere Soul Eater like him never stood a chance, and yet he didn''t care at this point.

    But beaten and broken, he was dragged back by them to witness the unspeakable horror of his vige being razed to the ground, his people butchered and burned before his very eyes.

    The repeated massacres took a heavy toll on Raziel''s spirit. With each iteration, his heart grew heavier, weighed down by a profound sense of helplessness and grief. The faces of his mother, Matron Selene, and the rest of his tribe haunted him every time he got reset, their eyes, in theirst moments, reflecting pain of countless deaths and unspoken questions.

    The inescapable reality of his situation dawned on him with crushing rity: no matter what he did, the werewolves would always find them, their bloodlust unquenched, their cruelty boundless. The inevitability of their doom seemed etched into the very fabric of his cursed existence.

    His soul was tormented by the endless cycle of death and despair, each failed attempt chipping away at his resolve. The agony of watching his people die repeatedly was indescribable, a living hell that imprisoned him in its merciless grasp. The cruel irony of his situation was not lost on him: in his quest to save his people, he had be the eternal witness to their destruction, a cruel fate that threatened to break himpletely.

    Exhausted and overwhelmed by the relentless cycle of tragedy, Raziel found himself once again on the cold, unforgiving surface of the mountain. With a surge of anger and desperation, he summoned all his mana, directing it towards the colossal form of Drakaris in a defiant act of hatred and despair, "This is no test! This is a curse!" he shouted, his voice echoing with pain and frustration.

    But his attempt was futile; the mana orb magically rebounded with equal force, striking Raziel and sending him sprawling to the ground with a painful grunt. Hey there, winded and defeated, his body aching from the impact.

    Above him, Drakaris spoke, his voice resonating with an indifferent calm that contrasted sharply with Raziel''s turmoil, "Your anger is only going to hurt you more. Only you can help yourself stop this. All you have to do is do the right thing."

    "The right thing... The right thing...You keep saying that as if I know what to do..." Raziel mumbled weakly in frustration, struggling to rise. At this point, he gave up trying to change his fate and even wondered if Drakaris was ying a cruel joke on him.

    His face was pale, a stark reflection of the countless memories of sorrow and pain that clouded his eyes. He felt like a shell of his former self, drained of energy and hope. He was finding hard to remember the happy memories he shared with his people.

    All he could think of was their expressions of agony and horror before their deaths. He forgot what it was like to feel happy. All he could feel was this bottomless darkness devouring him from within.

    The same darkness began to envelop him once more, but suddenly, a realization dawned on him. Throughout this harrowing ordeal, he had only relied on his own strength and that of his people. It never urred to him to seek external aid. A n started to form in his mind ¨C the Umbralfiends, a powerful race residing on therge ind to the north, could be his salvation. They were so feared that the werewolves never dared to enter theirnds and had always avoided that huge ind.

    The Kraken, their guardian, was a legendary beast, though not anywhere as strong as Drakaris. However, he had heard the terrifying might of the Kraken, who was said to be the guardian of the seas.

    It was no surprise that not only the werewolves but no other soul in this world would dare cross the mighty Umbralfiends.

    If he could just reach them, perhaps they would lend their formidable strength to his cause. He had never met them, but as far as he knew, they weren''t a hostile race like the werewolves and never tried to invade othernds unless somebody provoked them.

    Maybe they might lend him a hand.

    This newfound understanding sparked a flicker of hope in Raziel''s heart. With a renewed sense of purpose, he prepared himself for the next reset.

 Chapter 420 A Way Out

    Chapter 420 A Way Out

    With a mixture of apprehension and determination, Raziel finally managed to cross the river, a feat made possible by the aid of Matron Selene. He remembered her reluctance and concern, her eyes betraying a hint of unease at the mention of seeking aid from the Umbralfiends. But he was surprised she let him go without much convincing.

    However, despite her hesitation, Raziel''s resolution remained unshaken; this was the only path left to take, the only glimmer of hope in a seemingly endless nightmare.

    She also had to agree that he had to do this alone since if the werewolves were really keeping an eye on their ce from the outside, then they couldn''t risk moving together. But a lone and weak Soul Eater''s aura like his can be easily hidden with her help and sneak past the river.

    After countless retries, Raziel came to know that the Bloodw n had already tracked and found their ce at least a day ago!

    They were doomed before they even knew it. If only he could reverse time at least a day or two more, then he could have definitely saved them all on his own.

    But there was no point in thinking about it. The only thing that he could focus on was begging for the help of the Umbralfiends.

    Upon reaching the northern ind, the stark reality of his situation quickly set in. "Halt!"

    No sooner had he set foot on the unfamiliarnd than he found himself encircled by a group of Umbralfiend soldiers.

    Their sharp spears pointed menacingly at him, their eyes filled with suspicion and hostility. The tense atmosphere was palpable, and Raziel knew he had to choose his words carefully.

    "You have 5 seconds to tell us why you trespassed into our kingdom. Or die," one of the soldiers barked, his voice echoing with authority and threat.

    Swallowing hard, Raziel steadied himself despite the multiple powerful and piercing auras pressing down on him.

    His heart raced, but he needed to be clear and concise, "I-I want an audience with your king... please," he said, trying to keep his voice steady.

    The urgency of his mission lent him a sense of boldness he hadn''t felt before. This was his only chance, and he couldn''t afford to falter now.

    "Who do you think you are to seek an audience with His Majesty. We don''t let any stray meet his eyes and waste his time," One of the guards said as he pressed the tip of his spear against Raziel''s neck, making him grimace while feeling a mix of fear and desperation. The soldier''s scornful tone left little room for hope, and it seemed they weren''t going to listen to him.

    "No, please! All I need is just a few seconds," Raziel implored, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender and earnestness. He could feel the cold metal of the spear slightly piercing his skin but didn''t let it hold him back.

    Just then, the air shifted with the arrival of amanding presence, "What is going on here?" The deep, authoritative voice that resonated behind him made Raziel''s heart skip a beat. He turned around, only to be met with the sight of a tall, imposing figure followed by a distinguished entourage.

    Raziel''s eyes widened as the man who had spoken was none other than King Morro, a figure of immense power and stature. His long ck hair flowed down his back, contrasting with his deep azure skin that shimmered with scales. The royal dark azure robe he wore only entuated hismanding aura.

    As King Morro surveyed the scene, his presence petrified the very air. The soldiers surrounding Raziel immediately dropped their weapons and bowed deeply, "Your Majesty!" they eximed in unison, their voicesced with a mix of reverence and fear.

    Raziel couldn''t help but feel dwarfed standing in the presence of a peak Soul Devourer this close for the first time in his life. Never before did he think he would get to meet a king personally, and someone who basically ruled half of this continent.

    But he was d that the timing was in his favor where this king was coincidentally out here, probably for a walk.

    King Morro''s gaze briefly fell upon him, cold and inquisitive, before looking away, "What is this little vampire doing here? You all have been cking off to even let someone like him sneak inside? Is it?" the king questioned sternly, causing the soldiers to fall to their knees in submission.

    "Forgive us, Your Majesty! But we caught him just as he tried to sneak inside. We will dispose of him for you," one of the soldiers quickly responded, his voice trembling with a mix of apology and urgency and was about to grab Raziel.

    Just as one of them was about to grab Raziel, he made a bold and desperate move. He leaped forward, copsing at King Morro''s feet, pleading fervently, "Please! M-My people need your help. The Bloodw n is going to ughter them, but only your grace can save them. They fear your kingdom and won''t dare trouble us if you can send just one of your men with me. We are willing to do anything to repay you."

    King Morro, towering and imposing, looked down with a mixture of annoyance, "What is this little thing babbling about?" he grumbled. He then turned to the guards, "Why are you standing here like fools? Throw him out unless you want to have your armor stripped off and get thrown out along with him."

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" The guards, trembling with fear and resolve, grabbed Raziel by his arms, dragging him away. Raziel''s cries of desperation echoed, "NO! Please, help us!" But the king seemed indifferent, walking away without a backward nce.

    In a moment of anger and disappointment, Raziel shouted, "What kind of a king are you if you are so callous despite the fact that you won''t lose anything by helping us. You don''t deserve to be a king!" His words were filled with frustration and despair.

    It was a moment of reckless courage, but Raziel had nothing left to lose, and all he could do was vent.

    The atmosphere tensed instantly. King Morro''s steps halted, and an ominous silence fell over the area. The guards holding Raziel stiffened, their grip tightening. One of them, fueled by loyalty and anger, raised his hand, ready to strike Raziel down for his insolence, "Die for insulting His Majesty!" the guard bellowed, his hand poised to deliver a fatal blow.

    Raziel shut his eyes to prepare himself.

    "Hold it," King Morromanded sharply, halting the guard mid-strike. The atmosphere tensed further as the king slowly turned around, his cold gazending on Raziel. "You naive boy, have you been living in a cave?" Morro''s voice was tinged with scorn, "Do you think my kingdom exists to aid weaklings like you who aren''t meant to survive in our world? The more useless things like you perish, the better. You people are mere fodder for those Hunters, effortlessly allowing them to get stronger by killing you. So it''s better those wretched werewolves kill you all. Barring that...I am not your king. me your fate and luck for not being strong enough."

    The harshness of King Morro''s words cut through Raziel like a knife, shattering any remaining hope he clung to. It then dawned on him that he had never truly understood what Grandpa Caius had said about the world until now. Everyone out here only cared about themselves and was indifferent or cruel to what happened to anybody else.

    His gaze dropped in defeat, his spirit broken.

    In a final act of contempt, Morromanded, "It isn''t worth killing someone whose fate is sealed. Thrash him and throw him out."

    The guards immediately obeyed, and while Raziel was drowning in despair, a fist struck him.

    Their fists struck his face and body mercilessly, each blow a physical manifestation of his failed plea, the shattering of his naive belief in mercy andpassion. Blood filled his mouth as his bones fractured under the relentless assault, but the physical pain paled inparison to the emotional torment of his realization. This world, cruel and ruthless, would never allow him or his people a chance at survival. Whatever spark of hope he had left in his heart, was now extinguished, leaving only despair in its wake.

    -

    After being thrown out by the guard, lying on the cold, hard ground, Raziel felt a deep sense of despair wash over him. His body ached from the brutal beating he had received, and his heart was heavy with the knowledge of what awaited his people. The sky was dimming, signaling the approach of the dreaded evening, and with it, the inevitable ughter of his people.

    The faces of his mother and Matron Selene shed before his eyes, and his helplessness only continued to crush him.

    As hey there, trying to gather the strength to move, a gentle voice broke through his haze of pain,

    "Um...This is for you," said the voice, soft and melodious. Struggling, Raziel turned his head with a grimace and saw a figure standing near him. His vision was blurry, but he could make out the silhouette of a young umbralfiend woman. Her long blue hair flowed down her back, and she was d in elegant azure garments.

    She ced a glowing dark red potion beside him, "This is a healing potion. It may not heal youpletely, but it will help you get back home. I am sorry...This is all I can do for you," she said, her voice tinged with sympathy.

    However, despite her action, Raziel was filled with even more anger and muttered weakly, "You people...are no different than them...Leave me alone..." He felt her act was nothing but a gesture to mock him.

    She clearly knew what kind of help he needed, and if she really wanted to help, she would have done it.

    The woman seemed to look into his eyes for a few moments, but then she silently got up and walked away.

    As he saw her walk away, the familiar sensation of darkness began to envelop his vision.

    His heart sank with the realization that he was being pulled back into the nightmarish cycle once again. All his efforts had been in vain, and his people, the people he had tried so desperately to save, had perished again. And the next moment, he found himself kneeling on the cold, rocky surface of the mountain.

    His body shivered in the chilly air, but his expression was numb, his eyes dull and lifeless. The endless cycle of death and despair had drained him of hope, leaving him with nothing but the dread of reliving the same horrifying day again.

    Just then, the deep, resonant voice of Drakaris echoed from above, cutting through the silence, "It seems that you have given up all hope. But since things havee to this, I am going to offer you a way out. All you have to do is follow what I say, and this cycle of death will stop for everyone," Drakaris dered calmly.

    Raziel''s eyes, which had been void of any emotion, suddenly sparked with a faint glimmer of determination. He looked up towards the source of the voice, his gaze meeting the massive, glowing crimson eyes of Drakaris shrouded in the mist above. Clenching his teeth, he responded with a newfound resolve, "Whatever it is...I will do it to stop this nightmare."

 Chapter 421 Willing To Make The Right Sacrifice?

    Chapter 421 Willing To Make The Right Sacrifice?

    Drakaris'' immense silhouette loomed over a determined Raziel as he said, "Very well. To pass my test and gain my power, you will have to...kill either your mother or that woman named Selene. Once you do, all this will be over. But the one you kill will take your ce and endure it on your behalf but alone."

    Raziel''s eyes, wide with disbelief, reflected his shock.

    He staggered to his feet, confronting Drakaris'' gaze with a blend of shock and outrage, "Wh-What the hell are you saying? How could you tell me to do something like that when all this time I have been trying to save them! Are you trying to make this even worse for me? Are you enjoying seeing me go through this?"

    Drakaris'' response came, calm and unfazed, "You asked me for a way out, and I am giving you what you wanted."

    "But not like this! Not this way. Just why would you only offer me this? It could have been anything else but this... Just tell me what you are looking for by doing this," Raziel retorted, his voice strained with frustration and disbelief.

    Drakaris exined, "Because these two people hold the highest position in your heart. But they are holding you back from bing stronger. Their deaths will always be a stone you won''t be able to remove from your path to getting stronger unless...you kill one of them. What I want from you is to see that you truly would do whatever it takes to get stronger. A demon like us shouldn''t let anything hinder us from getting stronger. But you have yet to prove yourself as a worthy demon. You are too weak, including your heart. I don''t want my sessor to be fazed by such things. So by doing this, you will prove me otherwise. The question is...Are you willing to make the right sacrifice?"

    Raziel''s gaze lowered, grappling with the unbearable weight of Drakaris'' demand, "Prove myself to be a worthy demon by killing..." His voice trailed off, unable to utter the full extent of the monstrous task, especially considering the consequences. The very thought of it sent shivers down his spine.

    Drakaris'' voice, calm and persuasive, infiltrated Raziel''s thoughts, "If it makes you feel any better, you can consider it a brief act of mercy for them not having to die in the hands of those werewolves."

    Drakaris'' words echoed in Raziel''s mind, intertwining with the haunting images of his mother and Matron Selene repeatedly dying in various horrific ways. Each memory was a sharp stab to his heart, and so how could he bear to let one of them keep on suffering on his behalf?

    Drakaris added, "You can give everyone except for the one you kill a merciful death without any suffering, while you can end your suffering as well. Are you willing to let your soul get destroyed instead of taking the chance to be strong and get vengeance?"

    Raziel''s internal turmoil deepened. Was Drakaris right? Could this act of evil truly be a mercy? The thought of enduring another cycle of watching them die was unbearable. He couldn''t face it again, the thought alone threatening to shatter his soul.

    A desperate resolve began to take hold within him. Perhaps this was the only way to break the cycle, to gain Drakaris'' power and exact revenge.

    He never stood a chance of saving them. He was a fool to think their fate could be changed.

    He yearned desperately to get released from this suffering, and Drakaris'' offer tempted his broken soul. He could also save almost all of them from this nightmare.

    With a heavy heart, Raziel looked up, his voice barely above a whisper, yetden with a decision that felt like a betrayal to his very soul, "Send me back...I...I will do it."

    As he uttered those words, a shroud of darkness began to envelop him, ready to take him back to a reality he dreaded yet was resolved to change.

    -

    In the simple confines of their home, Raziel sat up on his mat, haunted by the weight of the task ahead. His mother''s voice, gentle and filled with care, reached him as she crouched before him, "Raziel, what are you thinking about? Is something wrong? Did you have a bad dream?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern.

    He turned to her, his gaze hollow as he absorbed the sight of her ¨C particrly her eyes, which, though sightless, always seemed to radiate warmth and love. He got up, lending her his support, and gave a weak, soft smile, "It''s nothing, mother. I...I was thinking that I should give you something to drink since you look a bit tired," he said, struggling to maintain a steady voice.

    Aurelia blinked her eyes, but then she shook her head and said, "There is no need for that, son. It''s not even afternoon, and I am feeling fine."

    "No..." Raziel''s expression became pained as he looked at her but tried his best to control his voice, "...I insist. So please, sit down here while I go and make some."

    Aurelia''s confusion was palpable, yet she acquiesced, "Okay, son. But don''t make anything too hard. You might lose time for your training," she replied with concern, unaware of the storm raging within her son.

    Raziel''s heart ached with each step towards the kitchen. There, he began to mix a lethal concoction,bining harmless ingredients into a potent poison. This knowledge, imparted by Grandpa Caius for trapping and killing beasts for meat, was now being perverted into a tool for a grim purpose he never imagined.

    With trembling hands, he prepared the poison. Each stir of the mixture was a reminder of the irreversible step he was about to take. The poison melded into the blood, creating a deadly drink meant for the one who gave him life.

    His mother''s obliviousness and blind trust in him made the task even more harrowing. The son, who should have been her protector, was now on the brink of bing the cause of her demise.

    Raziel''s steps wereden with the heaviness of his heart as he approached his mother, holding the ss filled with poison. His hands trembled visibly, betraying the turmoil within him. However, he paused, ncing at his mother from afar, who was seated serenely, her face adorned with a warm, gentle smile that seemed to reflect fond memories and unwavering love for him.

    In that moment, Raziel was acutely aware of the stark contrast between her unconditional devotion and the grim task at hand. The realization that he was about to betray her trust and end the life of the one who had given every second of her life for him was overwhelming.

    As he stood there, the ss in his hand now seemed to weigh a ton, his resolve crumbling under the weight of his mother''s innocent trust. He couldn''t do it. He couldn''t bring himself to rob her of the life she had spent so selflessly nurturing his own and damn her for eternity.

    With a voice strained by unshed tears and a conflict raging within, Raziel called out, "Mother, I am sorry...I have to suddenly go somewhere. How about I give you that drinkter?"

    Aurelia''s response was filled with the same affection and understanding that had always been her hallmark. She gently stood up, saying, "Oh, don''t worry about it, son. I will always be here. You should go. I wouldn''t want you to bete for anything."

    Raziel, with the ss still in his grasp, hummed in response. His heart felt both relieved and heavy as he walked away from her, and before he knew it, he was walking towards Matron Selene''s house.

    -

    Selene emerged from the stream after her bath, though her expression was one of surprise as she saw Raziel waiting for her.

    "Raziel? What are you doing here? I thought I announced that there will be no training today," she inquired, her eyebrows arched in curiosity.

    Raziel, holding back the turmoil within him, managed a soft smile, "I know, but I didn''te here for that," he replied, his voice almost a whisper. He found it hard to look at her because all he could see was her mutted body and the lifeless face he had seen countless times. The worst part was whenever he saw her final moments, he saw her eyes change as the memories of her past deaths engulfed her. The sadness and pain he saw in those eyes was something he could never forget and was wing at his soul. He would do anything to not see those eyes again. He can''t endure this any longer!

    He slowly brought the ss he was holding from behind his back into view, offering it to her with a gentle gesture, "I wanted to offer you a drink that I personally made for the first time. Would you... like to try it?"

    Selene''s eyes widened slightly in surprise and delight, "You prepared a drink for me?" she asked, her voiceced with a mix of amusement and appreciation. She stepped closer, her ruby-red eyes sparkling, "That is so sweet of you, Raziel, even though you didn''t have to."

    Raziel felt his fist clench behind him, his heart racing as he struggled to maintainposure. He watched, conflicted, as Selene took the ss from his hand, her fingers brushing against his.

    As Selene was about to take a sip, she suddenly paused, looking directly at Raziel, "Do you really want me to drink this, Raziel?" she asked softly, her gaze peering into his.

    Raziel''s expression froze. He looked into her eyes, seeing the softness and trust that had alwaysforted him, now mingled with a hint of concern. He felt as if she could see right through him.

    "Is there something you want to talk to me about? I am not supposed to say this, but you are my favorite disciple, and I care about you. Whatever it is, I am here to listen and help, no matter what it takes," Selene said, her voice filled with concern and warmth but also a firm determination.

    And saying so, she raised the ss to drink from it while Raziel watched, his chin quivering and his dull eyes tremoring.

    The ss was about to touch her lips when Raziel''s emotions overcame him. He quickly snatched the ss from her hand and threw it away, his voice breaking as he stammered, "I-I am sorry. I feel it might not suit your taste. I am really sorry. I have to go now." But before he could turn around to leave, her soft hand grabbed his shoulder, stopping him from taking another step as her voice echoed from behind, "You don''t have to run away. Not this time."

    Raziel''s eyes widened and shook as he heard those words.

 Chapter 422 A Bond Stronger Than Any Curse

    Chapter 422 A Bond Stronger Than Any Curse

    As Raziel turned around to face Matron Selene again, his eyes trembled with a mixture of confusion and sorrow, "Why did you say that? Do you..." he began, his voice trailing off, unable toplete the question that weighed heavily on his mind.

    Selene looked at him with eyes that seemed to carry the weight of many untold memories, "I don''t know when it started, but I began to feel as if we''ve had this conversation many times on this very day. It felt impossible and didn''t make sense, yet it felt real," she exined softly, her gaze holding his steadily while carrying a hint of confusion, "But now, I remember... everything."

    Raziel''s expression crumpled as he heard her words, "No... no, you shouldn''t be..." he stammered, the realization that she remembered each iteration of his failed attempts overwhelming him. It was a truth he had hoped would remain hidden, to spare her the pain.

    He couldn''t understand how it was possible since Drakaris said they could only remember everything in theirst moments. Not like this.

    Selene stepped closer, her hands gently cupping his face. Her eyes, filled with sorrow, gazed deeply into his, "You can tell me everything, Raziel. I will help you escape whatever hell you are trapped in," she said, her voice a soothing balm to his tormented soul, "I can''t bear to see you in pain anymore and endure it alone."

    "No¡­it''s impossible. I¡­" Raziel felt a lump form in his throat as he began to exin everything. With each word, the reality of his torment became more evident, and Selene''s eyes widened in shock and understanding. The burden of his story, now shared, seemed to lighten ever so slightly, yet the pain never lessened.

    Selene''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as Raziel concluded his heart-wrenching tale. She tenderly caressed his face, her touch gentle yet filled with a depth of emotion that spoke volumes, "I had no idea you were suffering so much," she whispered, her voice quivering with emotion, "And to think all this wouldn''t have happened if not for us..."

    Raziel, ovee with a mix of relief and sorrow, held her hands tightly, "No, Matron Selene," he insisted earnestly, shaking his head, "I chose this. I couldn''t bear the thought of losing you all. I wanted to see you live happily, at least for a day longer. But my naivety only made things worse. You shouldn''t forgive me for dragging you into this. You never deserved to go through this."

    "Raziel," Selene said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes held a gentle warmth as she continued, "There''s nothing to forgive. Had I been in your ce, I would have made the same choice. I can''t imagine a life without you in it. We are selfish in that way."

    Raziel''s eyes widened while her gaze took on a distant, nostalgic quality as she added, "When I first came to your tribe, I was a broken woman, longing for the end after losing everything. But then, I met your mother, and she handed me a ray of hope ¨C you, as a baby. In your innocent eyes, I found a reason to live again. Your happiness, your innocence, they reminded me that I could be happy again. As you grew up, your smile made me smile as well. You gave me a reason to stay, to have a purpose. That is why I can never let you die on my watch. Your death would mean the end of my world as well."

    "Matron Selene¡­" Tears trickled down his cheeks as the weight of her words, her unconditional love and support, overwhelmed him. Before he knew it, he leaned forward, closing the distance between them, and gently pressed his lips to hers.

    Selene''s brows briefly rose, but then her expression softened as she closed her eyes. A single teardrop trickled down her left cheek as she embraced his kiss, the two conveying years of unspoken emotions.

    In this serene moment, Raziel found sce as her lips entwined with his in a tender embrace.

    The kiss, initiated with doleful feelings, soon blossomed into a passionate expression of their shared emotions, their bodies pressing together.

    Raziel, caught in the whirlwind of feelings he had never dared to acknowledge, found himself surrendering to the moment. The kiss deepened, fueled by the affection they had bottled up inside their hearts.

    Selene''s response became even more passionate, her lips moving against his with a fervor that spoke of her deep-seated emotions for him. As their kiss intensified, Raziel could feel theyers of his pain and sorrow being peeled away, one tender touch at a time.

    Her lips felt so soft and gentle enough to melt the cage of pain his heart was trapped in.

    He never expected he would find a balm for his fractured soul like this, a soothing warmth that coursed through him, healing andforting.

    She held the back of his head as she gracefully lowered Raziel onto the ground while following suit until she was sitting atop him, below his waist.

    Raziel''s face was flushed, and his eyes widened as she undid the sash of her red robe, letting it pool around her calves.

    "Matron Selene¡­" His breath caught in his throat as she revealed her unblemished skin - porcin-pale and wless beneath the crimson sky. He had never seen such a beautiful sight in his life before.

    Without warning, Selene took hold of his nervous hands and guided them to the swell of her curvaceous bare breasts, his hands cupping the soft pair unconsciously.

    Her cheeks had a reddish hue as she said with a soft smile, "Call me Selene. In this moment, you are not my disciple. You are my man, and I am your woman. I know it''s wrong for me to say, but there is no point in holding back when we have no tomorrow. Or am I repulsing you?"

    Raziel knew it was taboo, but he shook his head as he said with aplicated smile, "Selene, thest thing you can do is repulse me. I have loved you ever since I met you, but now I love you as my woman."

    Selene warmly smiled as her hand moved below his waist, "Then allow me to let you feel how much I love you."

    With a soft sigh, he surrendered himself entirely to Selene''s embrace, allowing himself to lose himself in the sweetest sin of all: the simple act of loving the woman who saved him before his soul could shatter.

    Their whispers and moans mingled with the rustle of leaves and the humming of crickets as they gave themselves fully to the thrall of their feelings and the depth of their own ardor. Nothing else existed beyond those two souls entwined amidst the trees near the stream.

    They moved together like two halves of one soul. Their limbs twinned seamlessly, syncing with the rhythmic beating of their hearts. Every caress, every brush of fingertips against silky skin, carried with it a weight of longing and desire so heavy it threatened to overwhelm them both.

    There were asional sharp intakes of breath from either of them as they sought deeper connection. There was no need for words ¨C their bodies spoke volumes, conveying the fervency of emotions unsaid. Instead, theymunicated through thenguage of touch alone, exploring every inch of each other with reverent care.

    As they lost themselves further in the intimacy of the night, Selene felt herself drifting closer and closer to the brink of ecstasy, teetering precariously on the edge of oblivion. With a final thrust, Raziel joined her, sending her tumbling into a sea of pure pleasure. Together, they floated there for a short while, bound by the sacredness of their first time together.

    Not long after, in the serene waters of the stream, the two found a momentary escape from their cruel reality. The waterpped gently against their submerged bodies as Raziel held Selene from behind, embracing her firmly as if he were afraid of losing her. Selene, sensing his inner turmoil, smiled softly, her voice calm and reassuring, "You don''t have to be afraid. I am not going anywhere," she said, her words echoing in the quiet around them.

    Raziel''s grip tightened as he grappled with the harsh truth of their situation, "You know what is going to happen, and it hurts to know that I am too weak to do anything to prevent it from happening. Why should our fates be sealed like this?" His voice wasced with pain and helplessness, reflecting the depth of his despair.

    Selene turned within his arms to face him, her movements fluid like the water around them. She lifted his hands to her lips, kissing them softly before meeting his gaze with warmth and affection, "Don''t worry about the future, Raziel. I have long realized nothing good everes from it. Instead, let''s enjoy what we have and never worry about it getting taken away from us. The Bloodw n, or anybody for that matter, can''t take it away from us."

    Raziel''s hands sped Selene''s tightly, seeking sce in her words, "But I trapped you in this hell. How can I live with that? I am not strong like you," His voice was a mix of guilt and desperation.

    Selene''s response was gentle yet firm, shaking her head to dismiss his fears, "No, you won''t because we will be living it together. All of us will be with you. I know I may not remember what we shared today the next time this day resets. But I know you will find me again, and my feelings for you will never change. That is more than enough to make me happy. And I am happy now, more than I ever was," Her smile became wistful as she added, "It''s just a pity that this moment can''t go on forever."

    Raziel felt his heart lighten hearing his words, but then his gaze lowered as he asked with a heavy expression, "But what happens if I lose you all forever? What if I am left behind alone in this cursed cycle?" Raziel''s voice trembled slightly, revealing the depth of his fears.

    Selene, unwavering in her conviction, responded with aforting smile as she lifted his chin gently, "You can never lose us forever. Our bond is stronger than any curse. As long as you breathe, Raziel, a part of me, a part of us, will always be with you, guiding and protecting you. That is why you have to keep on living no matter what. If you die, we die with you. Never let anything break you, not even fate. You are stronger than you realize. You are stronger than me and anyone I know. That is why the supreme one gave you a chance to prove yourself even though we may not understand his ways."

    To his tormented soul, her words were as soothing as a gentle caress. Raziel looked up, his eyes slowly igniting with newfound determination and resolve. He gently wrapped his arms around her, drawing her close, "I promise you, no matter what happens, I won''t let any of you die with me."

    Selene''s smile grew warmer, her eyes filled with love. "I know..." She leaned in, bridging the gap between them with a tender kiss. In that moment, as they shared their affection, they transcended their fears and uncertainties.

    And for the first time after being trapped in this cycle, Raziel felt strength and hope trickling into his soul.

 Chapter 423 A Thousand Memories, A Thousand Feelings

    Chapter 423 A Thousand Memories, A Thousand Feelings

    As Raziel entered the familiar confines of his home, time was ticking down to the inevitable horror he knew wasing. Only an hour was left and nobody here would ever see iting.

    The atmosphere in the house was peaceful, a stark contrast to the dread filling his heart. He saw his mother sitting in her favorite chair, her hands gently cradling her memory mirror. Despite her blindness, her face was serene, a soft smile gracing her lips as if she were lost in a pleasant memory.

    Raziel''s approach was quiet, but Aurelia''s keen senses picked up on his presence. She turned her head towards him, her smile widening as she prepared herself to get up, "Son, you are here? Were you with Matron Selene? I didn''t know you would being a bit earlier. Otherwise, I would have prepared something for you to eat."

    Raziel, his heart heavy, managed a faint smile as he made her sit again and sat beside her, "There is no need, mother. I am not hungry," he replied, his voice barely above a whisper. His eyes then drifted to the memory mirror she held so tenderly.

    "But I always wondered why you always hold onto it even if you can''t see my image," Raziel asked, a mix of curiosity and mncholy in his voice.

    Aurelia''s smile turned warm and affectionate as she ran her fingers over the mirror, "I cannot see it as everyone does. But to me, this image is more than a thousand words; it''s a thousand memories, a thousand feelings, all of you, my child. "

    Raziel''s heart ached with a mixture of love and regret as he listened to his mother''s words. He could no longer hold back the flood of emotions that surged within him. With aplicated smile, a facade to mask the storm brewing inside, Raziel leaned in and embraced her tightly. His head rested gently on her shoulder, tears welling up in his eyes as he whispered, his voiceden with sorrow, "I am sorry, Mother. You suffered a lot because of me, and I might cause you pain in the future as well. I wish I knew how to stop it, but I ended up being a burden to you."

    Aurelia blinked her eyes upon sensing her son''s distress. But then her expression softened as she gently caressed his head. With a voice filled with warmth, she whispered, "I don''t know why you are feeling sad about being my son suddenly. If anything, I always fear that I would be a burden to you and that I might be holding you back from achieving great things."

    "You could never be, mother," Raziel said fervently as he continued to hold her firmly.

    Aurelia''s warm smile remained as she said, "The same goes for you, my son. Even if you think I suffered, every hardship pales inparison to the love and happiness you''ve given me. I am ready for any suffering I might face in the future as long as you continue to be my son."

    Raziel''s expression became resolved, nodding and firmly dering, "I will never let you go no matter what happens."

    His voice softened as he smiled reassuringly, "Forget what I said earlier. I will never give up until I find a way to make you happy forever."

    Aurelia, sensing the determination and warmth in his words, reached out with her hands, searching for his face.

    Gently cupping his cheeks, she said with a warm look, "You don''t have to because I already am," Her words were simple yet profound, reaching deeply into his soul.

    She then leaned forward, and with a touch as light as a feather, she kissed his forehead. As Raziel basked in the warmth of the moment, his eyes closed in a serene smile. However, the tranquility was short-lived. In the blink of an eye, he found himself abruptly transported back to the cold, rocky surface of the mountain. Kneeling there, he felt the stark contrast of the chilling air against the warmth he had just experienced.

    Raziel became bewildered, the cold wind biting at his skin. His gaze lifted to meet the enormous, glowing crimson eyes of Drakaris above him. With a shake of his head, filled with confusion and a hint of defiance, he questioned as he stood up, "Why did you bring me back?"

    Drakaris'' voice resonated with a calm yet imposing tone, "You didn''t do as I instructed. Do you truly not desire to end this?"

    Raziel''s gaze fell, his fists clenched tightly as he said, "I can''t do what you asked," he confessed, his voice resolute yet heavy with emotion, "I could never destroy the people I love just to save myself. Itpletely betrays the very reason I ended up here."

    Drakaris'' eyes seemed to narrow as he probed further, "Does this mean you are willing to endure this suffering for eternity?"

    Unwavering, Raziel lifted his gaze, his eyes cold yet burning with determination, "Yes. I would rather destroy myself than harm them. Without them, your power holds no value for me, nor would my life."

    Drakaris'' response was tinged with a mix of disbelief and curiosity, "How foolish. Anyone would eagerly ept my power rather than endure a perpetual nightmare with those doomed to perish."

    But Raziel remained steadfast, his expression hardened by his resolve, "I may be a fool, but as long as my people are with me, it can never be a nightmare," he countered.

    Closing his eyes, Raziel braced himself for the inevitable cycle to continue, "So you can send me back," he said firmly. "I will keep trying to save them, no matter how hopeless it is. I will never give up on them."

    "Finally...I found a worthy one to be my sessor," Drakaris said with a deep hum.

    Raziel opened his eyes and his brows raised, his emotions a whirlwind of confusion and disbelief, "What are you talking about?" he asked, his voice echoing his bewilderment.

    "You passed my test, boy," Drakaris dered, his voice resonating with a deep and profound sense of finality. Raziel''s eyes widened in shock, unable toprehend the turn of events.

    "I don''t understand. I failed to do what you said. You told me that was the only way I could pass your test. You said my ambition for gaining power wasn''t enough to be your sessor," Raziel stammered, his voice tinged with surprise and confusion.

    Drakaris hummed thoughtfully before exining, "Yes, and the only way to pass it was to not do what I told you to do. I never wanted someone with blind ambition to gain power at any cost. They wouldn''t hesitate to destroy our world if it would gain them power."

    Raziel blinked his eyes as Drakaris added, "I sought someone who would never abandon their faith, their roots even if it meant their own destruction. You almost broke, but then you remembered what mattered to you most and why you were doing this. You reaffirmed your beliefs and never sumbed to your nightmare. You have grown stronger, far beyond what I anticipated."

    Raziel stood there, dumbfounded, as he processed Drakaris'' words. The revtion that the supreme being had intended for him to fail as a test was unexpected and profound. He realized that only a being of great wisdom would devise such a trial.

    Yet, amidst this understanding, a wave of sadness washed over Raziel, "Does this mean that I am not going to ever see them again?" Even though Raziel felt greatly relieved that this nightmare really ended and that the souls of his loved ones could finally rest, he still felt a heavy sense of loss and emptiness upon knowing he wouldn''t see them again.

    Drakaris''s voice resonated, "You already know the answer to your question. All the iterations of this day were simply how reality would have unfolded differently based on your actions. But the oue of this day was always destined and has already passed. Even if you can reverse time, nothing would change. However, now you have the chance to let their souls rest in peace."

    Raziel nodded, a sad smile gracing his features, "You''re right. I know they are with me, even if I can''t see them beside me." He then asked with a curious look, "Then what would you have done if I really killed one of them?"

    "Then I would have burned your soul until nothing was left for failing my test," Drakaris calmly replied, yet Raziel felt a chill passing down his spine.

    He didn''t know if he should be surprised to see that the supreme one was more ruthless than he initially appeared to be.

    His expression shifted, a steely cold resolve taking over, "I can''t express enough how grateful I am for giving me this chance. But I need your help to carry out what I came here for. I will be honored to be your sessor and will carry out your will till myst breath."

    Drakaris hummed approvingly and conjured a glowing drop of his own potent bloodforce. The drop, sizzling, and emanating fumes floated ominously toward Raziel as Drakaris said, "This is a potent drop of my blood force equivalent to the power of a Deviar. Passing my test is one thing, but absorbing this is another. It''s powerful enough to destroy you easily, given your inferior bloodline. Anyone would say it''s impossible, even more so since you are a vampire who has a natural weakness to mes. Just this single drop could burn you away until not even your bones would be left behind. Given all this, are you ready to risk it all to be my sessor?"

    Raziel eyed the drop of scorching blood, sensing its overwhelming dark power warping the very space around it. Yet, undaunted, he dered without any hesitation, "I have endured far worse, O Supreme One. Nothing can faze me now, not even the prospect of death."

    The drop of blood then began to approach Raziel''s be while time seemed to slow down, heightening the tension in the air.

    Drakaris''s voice echoed, "Then may youe out stronger if that is what your fate wills."

 Chapter 424 No Longer Chained By The World

    Chapter 424 No Longer Chained By The World

    The moment the drop touched Raziel''s skin, it shot into his be, and his eyes widened to their extremities.

    As the drop of blood merged with Raziel''s being, his body convulsed violently, copsing to the ground. "AARGHHHH!!!"

    Agonizing pain coursed through him, his skin flushing a deep red. He writhed and squirmed, a guttural cry of pain escaping his lips. His eyes and mouth emitted fumes, a sign of the intense internal struggle as his body felt like it was burning from within. He could feel his organs and nerves boiling up and about to melt inside him. His skin was scalding hot, as if they were about to burn up in mes any moment.

    As a vampire, it wasmon knowledge that their blood''s greatest weakness was mes, incapable of withstanding its heat. And so he wondered if he really could merge the bloodforce of the most powerful dragon whose mes had the power to burn the entire world.

    Coughing up blood, Raziel was on the brink of sumbing to the overwhelming torment.

    Drakaris''s voice, deep and steady, resonated in Raziel''s mind, urging him, "Do not give in to the pain," the voice 08:50

    instructed, "Harness your inner strength, endure this trial. It could take you months or years, but think of why you are enduring this agony."

    Raziel''s mind was a whirlwind of pain and desperation, barely able to focus. Yet, he clung to the memories of his mother, Selene, and his people¡ªtheir faces, their voices, the unjust and brutal end they met at the hands of the werewolves. These memories, these images of suffering and loss, fueled his resolve, igniting a cold determination within him to survive and seek vengeance.

    As he concentrated on these memories, the pain began to forge a new resolve within him. Each image of their demise steeled his will, transforming his anguish into a weapon of inner strength. He can''t sumb now and let down his people. He remembered the promise he made to his mother and Selene. He has to live to keep those promises.

    He held onto these thoughts, these reasons for his struggle, as his body began to get covered by a scorching thickyer of blood until it enveloped himpletely while his screamspletely died.

    ¡ª

    Weeks passed, and arge crimson egg-like cocoon rested on the mountain summit, pulsing with a deep crimson glow. Dark energy swirled around it, warping the very air, and frightening away any flying beasts that dared toe close by a thousand miles.

    The mountain itself seemed to hold its breath, anticipating the emergence of something terrifyingly powerful.

    *Crack!*

    Suddenly, the serene moment was broken as the egg began to crack, the sound echoing across the deste peak.

    A powerful arm, thick with muscle and emanating raw strength, burst through the shell, creating a gaping hole. With a resounding crash, the cocoon shattered into countless pieces, scattering across the rocky surface.

    From the remnants of the cocoon, a tall, muscr figure emerged. Standing nearly two meters tall, his physique was a testament to his newfound power: eight-pack abs sharply defined, muscles rippling across his frame, exuding strength and dominance. His ck hair, now reaching down his back, fluttered in the mountain wind, framing a charming yet rugged face adorned with a thick beard and mustache. As he slowly raised his head, his eyes opened, revealing a deep crimson gaze, brimming with vast, dark power.

    From above, Drakaris''s voice resonated with approval and pride, "Raziel, you have surpassed my expectations. You have been reborn as my sessor, imbued with a power that few can fathom," Drakaris dered, "From this moment forth, you are under my protection. It is my duty, as your predecessor, to guide and watch over you."

    Raziel stood there, taking in his new form and the weight of Drakaris''s words. He felt a surge of power coursing through him, a power that was both exhrating and daunting. He knew that with this newfound strength, he had the means to avenge his people and to carve a new path for himself in a world that had shown him nothing but cruelty and despair. He then kneeled before the immense presence of Drakaris. His voice, now deeper and imbued with a newfound resonance, carried both respect and a cold determination, "Thank you for choosing me as your sessor, Master. I will carry out your will, and I will be forever indebted to you," he vowed, his words echoing into the silence of the mountain.

    Drakaris responded with a deep hum that seemed to vibrate through the very air, "Now, familiarize yourself with the strength and abilities you have gained. Your body is no longer bound by the limitations of a mere vampire. mes, which once were your bane, will now only serve to strengthen your blood. Your physique is as formidable as those of my kin, tough as the strongest stone and capable of healing in the blink of an eye. And above all," Drakaris''s voice boomed with a sense of grandeur, "you possess dominion over gravity, one of the universe''s most powerful forces, and the might to bend space to your will. Rise into the skies, Raziel, and witness the world whose chains you have broken free from."

    Raziel''s hands pressed against the cold, hard ground, his knuckles white as he concentrated. He closed his eyes, focusing on the new, unfamiliar sensation coursing through his veins. The ground beneath him began to tremble subtly as he channeled his power.

    Dust particles and small rocks started to levitate around him, swirling in a dance of defiance against gravity. The earth itself seemed to respond to his will, shaking under the immense force he was exerting.

    With a swift flow of energy, magnificent crimson wings with sharp bony projections reminiscent of a dragon''s sprouted from his back. They unfurled majestically, stretching out to their full, impressive span. *BOOM!*

    And with a thunderous boom, he embraced his newfound power as he shot upwards.

    The force of his ascent sent shockwaves rippling through the air, distorting the atmosphere around him.

    As he soared into the sky, Raziel felt an exhrating sense of freedom and power. He was no longer the weak boy who helplessly suffered and watched everything he loved get destroyed; he was now a being of immense strength, soaring above the world that had once sought to crush him. With each beat of his mighty wings, he rose higher, piercing through theyers of dark clouds and crimson sky until the endless void of the cosmos enveloped him. Suspended in this void, he looked down upon his, now a mere crimson orb in the vastness of space. Ity in his vision, small and fragile, like a precious gem against the backdrop of an infinite universe.

    Surrounded by the pitch-ck nothingness, Raziel''s enhanced vision could discern the distant, lifelesss, their surfaces fractured and barren, drifting silently in the cosmic expanse. The blood moon and the sun, twin sentinels of his world, hung in the void, their presence both eerie andforting.

    Here, in the cold embrace of space, Raziel felt a profound sense of perspective. His world, for all itsplexities and struggles, was but a tiny speck in an immeasurably vast cosmos. Yet, this realization did not diminish his connection to it; rather, it deepened his understanding of the preciousness of life that surrounded him once and the significance of the bonds he once shared.

    Despite the void draining his mana, the omnipresent force of gravity coursing around him replenished his energy, maintaining a delicate bnce. The sun''s scorching heat, which would torment even the mightiest of beings, felt like a gentle warmth to Raziel. His new form, bestowed upon him by Drakaris, was more than just resilient¡ªit was a harmony of power and endurance.

    Gazing at what was once his home, a small patch ofnd stained with blood of his people and devoid of life, Raziel felt a surge of cold resolve. The magnitude of the universe did not dwarf his purpose; it only underscored the importance of what he held dear and what he must do.

    His eyes narrowed as he focused on the domain of the Bloodw n. With a renewed sense of purpose and a cold, dark determination in his eyes, Raziel''s figure elerated, descending from the cosmos like aet, hurtling back toward his world. He was no longer just a survivor of a cruel fate; he was its master, a force of retribution and change, ready to confront the ones who destroyed his world.

 Chapter 425 Death From Above

    <h4>Chapter 425 Death From Above</h4>

    In the rugged, untamed southernnds of Dracyra, where the earth itself seemed to growl with a primal ferocity,y the domain of the werewolf ns.

    Among these ns, the Darkmoon n reigned supreme, its authority unchallenged and absolute.

    However, within this hierarchy, the Bloodw n held a notorious reputation, feared for their ferocity and ruthlessness, but they were still under themand of the Darkmoon n.

    Nestled in a secluded part of thesends, the Bloodw n''s territory was marked by an expansivework of caves, each echoing with the howls and growls of its inhabitants.

    The biggest of these caves had been transformed into the abode of the n''s chief, Tarok.

    This particr cave was unique, crafted from the colossal remains of a scaled beast, its bones and hide serving as the foundation and walls of this imposing structure.

    Outside this cave, Tarok lounged in a disy of hedonistic indulgence, his muscr, red-skinned figure ravaging a woman by force who was covering her face as if in shame, pain and fear.

    Tarok had a satisfied grin as he sighed in pleasure, "How long are you going to hide your pretty face? me your man for being too weak. He didn''t evenst 2 moves before dying like trash. It''s in your best interest to worship me before I get bored of you. Ooongh!"

    The woman was muffling her moans as tears trickled down her cheeks while his dirty ws were roaming all over her curves.

    But under his intimidating presence, there was nothing she could do to escape her fate.

    Suddenly, the steamy atmosphere was interrupted by an elderly voice,

    "My chief," he began, his tone serious and filled with an underlying gravity, "Forgive me for the disturbance, but this couldn''t wait," The elderly man said. His short gray mustache twitched slightly as he spoke, his voice resonating with the weight of the impending matter.

    Tarok''s irritation was palpable as he turned his attention away from the woman, his eyes narrowing at the interruption, "Elder Roku, it better be something important for you to disturb me at a time like this. You know I hate it when a good time gets interrupted," he grumbled, his voice a low growl of annoyance.

    "It''s the Darkmoon n. They areing here to pay us a visit, including Chief Zoren. I have already informed the others to make sure everything looks good," Roku said with a serious look.

    Tarok, his brows knitting together in a mix of annoyance and contemtion, responded with a gruff voice, "It''s that time already for the tribute? Didn''t we already deliver the head of that bitch just weeks ago?" His frustration was evident, his toneced with disdain, "That arrogant asshole first used the Frosthowl n to get the job done, and when they failed to finish it, he then used me to deliver her head to him and took the credit. What more does he want from us already?"

    Elder Roku cleared his throat before replying, "You know how Chief Zoren is. He''s just trying to keep an eye on all the ns under him, including us. There''s been rising tensions between his n and one of the four great ns in Rhogart. He probably only wants to make sure we don''t forget who our master is and that we aren''t harboring any ns of stabbing his n in the back. You know what happened to ckheart n once Chief Zoren found out they were colluding behind his back."

    Tarok''s frustration boiled over as he grumbled, "Why the fuck should I get tangled in his business? We have been loyal to his n more than anybody else. He first promised us 5% of thends and women from the Frosthowl n as long as I brought him her head. And now he''s trying to establish dominance without even fulfilling his word. If only we had the right backing, we wouldn''t have to eat his shit. We should-"

    *Rumble!*

    Their conversation was suddenly disrupted by an ominous, growing rumble from the sky.

    Both Tarok and Roku and everyone around them, their expressions morphing from confusion to rm, turned their gaze upwards.

    What they saw was a sight both terrifying and awe-inspiring: a crimson ball of mes, trailing fire, hurtling down from the skies directly towards theirnds.

    "Is that a-" Tarok began, his voice trailing off as he tried toprehend the celestial anomaly.

    But before he could finish, Roku, with urgencycing his voice, interjected, "Chief, we have to get inside!"

    The heat emanating from the descending fiery orb was oppressive, even from miles away.

    Without hesitation, Tarok, Roku, and everyone dashed into the safety of their adobe, just as the blood-redet made its earth-shattering descent.

    Elsewhere, the men and women of the Bloodw n, who had been going about their daily routines like mating under the sun or torturing their enemies, stopped dead in their tracks.

    Faces turned skyward, they witnessed the fiery streak rapidly approaching. Panic ensued as the reality of the imminent danger dawned on them.

    "Get inside and raise your barriers!" a n member bellowed, his voice resonating with urgency.

    The n, heeding the warning, scrambled towards their caves for cover. But time was not on their side for some.

    *BOOOOM!!*

    With a colossal boom that reverberated across thendscape, the crimson ball impacted the earth.

    The explosion was cataclysmic, unleashing a shockwave that obliterated everything in its path.

    Trees were incinerated instantaneously, rocks shattered under the immense force, and craters pockmarked thend, transforming the once-familiar terrain into a deste, smoky wastnd.

    The earth quaked violently under the impact, as if the very realm was quivering in fear. The air was thick with smoke and debris, clouding the once-clear skies of the domain of this n.

    In the midst of thisndscape transformed into a nightmarish scene, Tarok and his contingent of Bloodw warriors cautiously but quickly approached the massive crater that now marred theirnds.

    They wondered if some meteor fell from the skies, though they were still highly wary since they were picking up an unfamiliar scent that made them feel uneasy.

    The aftermath of the frightening impact was a scene of devastation: their once proud and fearsome domain was reduced to rubble and ash.

    The air was thick with smoke and the sharp tang of scorched earth.

    His n members, those who had survived the initial st, tentatively emerged from their caves.

    Their expressions were a mix of terror and disbelief, many coughing violently as they tried to clear their lungs of the acrid fumes.

    The less fortunate ones had been obliterated instantly, not even having a chance to seek shelter. Even the barriers that had been theirst line of defense crumbled under the sheer force of the explosion, crushing those who had sought refuge within.

    Only those far from the crater managed to somehow survive behind the shattered barriers.

    Elder Roku, his face etched with worry, coughed through the lingering smoke, "Thank the devils, we were under the protection of the Darkmoon n''s barriers. Otherwise, none of us would have survived this," he remarked, his voice heavy with the gravity of their narrow escape.

    "Shut up. There is somebody standing there," Tarok interrupted sharply, pointing towards a figure emerging from the smoke.

    He signaled his warriors to ready their weapons, his eyes narrowing in suspicion and alert.

    The werewolves formed a defensive circle around Tarok, poised for battle. Through the dissipating smoke, a tall, muscr figure became increasingly visible. His long ck hair fluttered in the breeze, creating an almost mystical aura around him.

    But it was the figure''s eyes that held everyone''s attention. As he lifted his head, a pair of glowing crimson eyes met theirs, radiating a power that seemed to pierce through to their very souls. The intensity of that gaze sent involuntary shivers down Tarok''s spine.

    "A vampire? Who the fuck is he?" Tarok muttered under his breath, his usual confidence shaken.

    The tension in the air was palpable as Elder Roku''s whispered warning to Tarok resonated with a sense of impending doom, "We shouldn''t probably approach him," Roku hissed anxiously, "Something about him feels wrong, and he reeks of danger. If he really was the one who crashed on ournd, provoking him could be ourst mistake."

    Despite the gnawing sense of danger, Tarok''s rage boiled over at the sight of his ravaged domain, the loss of his warriors too great a wound to his pride.

    Only he knew how hard he struggled to nurture these warriors and the resources he spent to keep up with the other ns.

    Struggling to contain his fury, he pointed a trembling finger at the mysterious vampire, "Blow up that bloodsucker! Let him explode into bits for messing with our n!" hemanded, his voiceced with venom.

    The werewolves around him, having anticipated Tarok''s orders, swiftly unleashed a barrage of massive, energy-charged cannons towards the vampire''s location.

    "Wait, wait! Have you thought this through?" Elder Roku asked with a terrified look.

    Tarok pushed him away and said, "There is nothing to think through. I can smell that bloodsucker''s killing intent. We will slow him down until Zoren gets here or is he going to kill us all first!"

    Elder Roku gulped as the air crackled and sizzled as the lethal projectiles hurtled through the space, each impact erupting into a fiery explosion upon striking the vampire or the ground near him.

    The werewolves watched with bated breath as the scene before them turned into a chaotic inferno of mes and smoke.

    The explosions were massive, powerful enough to obliterate anything within their radius. As the mes began to die down and the smoke cleared, the werewolves strained their eyes, expecting to see nothing but ashes or the charred remains of the vampire.

 Chapter 426 A Monster

    <h4>Chapter 426 A Monster</h4>

    As the smoke and mes receded, their widened eyes were fixed on the figure of the vampire.

    He stood unscathed, the fiery inferno that had enveloped him leaving not a single mark on his skin. His piercing crimson eyes seemed to bore into the very souls of those who dared look upon him.

    Elder Roku, visibly shaken, whispered in a toneced with fear, "What kind of a monster is he..."

    His words echoed the collective dread that gripped the hearts of all present.

    Even a peak Soul Devourer vampire would have flinched upon taking on so many explosive attacks head-on without even bothering to shield themselves. Not even a wisp of mana was used to shield himself, and yet his body remained unscathed!

    Tarok stood frozen, his eyes trembling with a mix of disbelief and dawning horror.

    The werewolves, hardened warriors all, could only watch in stunned silence. They were experienced in dealing with almost everything, but nothing in theirbative lives had prepared them for this.

    This vampire''s immunity to mes defied all logic and understanding.

    Adding to their growing terror, the vampire began to advance towards them. With each step he took, the mes that had cloaked him were extinguished, as if snuffed out by an unseen force.

    His approach was slow, deliberate, and each footfall resonated like a hammer striking their hearts, amplifying the fear that coursed through their veins.

    Seeing his people trembling, Tarok felt even more unsettled but also incensed at the same time.

    With a growl, he transformed into his true form, though his voice betrayed a tinge of fear as he pointed a wed finger at the approaching bloodsucker, "Don''t you dare take another step. Our n is under the protection of the Darkmoon n. You will regret¡ª" His threat trailed off into a gasp of shock and disbelief.

    This bloodsucker continued his advance, utterly indifferent to his warning.

    The realization that even the might of the Darkmoon n seemed to hold no sway over this intruder sent a wave of panic through Tarok. Even the leaders of powerful covens wouldn''t dare mess with the Darkmoon n, especially attacking a n under their protection without reason.

    As the distance between them closed, the vampire''s chilling aura of killing intent became palpable, freezing the blood in the veins of the werewolves.

    Tarok''s bravado crumbled, reced by raw survival instinct, "Everyone, run and keep blowing the fucking horn!" he barked, themand ripping from his throat as he too turned to flee while Elder Roku already beat him to it.

    There was no way he could take on someone who didn''t even flinch after taking all those explosives head-on. Just as Roku said, this was a monster! What kind of hell did he crawl out from?

    The sight of their chief, usually unshakeable, now gripped by fear and running for his life, shattered thest vestiges of courage among the werewolves.

    In a frenzied, desperate scramble, they bolted in all directions, their growls and cries of fear echoing through the stronghold.

    But suddenly, they found themselves gripped by an overpowering, chilling sensation. It was as if an invisible force had seized control of their very being, freezing them in their tracks.

    Their bodies rigid and immobile, panic filled their eyes as they struggled to draw breath. The sensation in their blood was both searing and icy, a paradoxical torment that seemed to wreak havoc within their veins.

    Amidst the chaos, Tarok also found himself ensnared by this inexplicable force.

    Hisrge, muscr frame was shaking with uncontroble tremors.

    The fear that gripped him was visible in his eyes, which darted around in terror and confusion as he saw all of his people were petrified as well.

    He couldn''t fathom what kind of power could render them all so helpless.

    They then found themselves getting forcibly turned around, facing the source of their terror, the monster with the prating crimson eyes stood before them, his presence dominating and unyielding.

    He finally broke the silence, his voice resonating with a cold, authoritative tone, "Are you wondering who this bloodsucking insect is?"

    The question sent a ripple of bewilderment through the werewolves, their terror-stricken faces turning towards their chief.

    They silently questioned if their leader somehow knew this monstrous figure. Tarok himself was the most perplexed and frightened of all.

    He scrutinized the man''s face, yet he couldn''t even feel any sense of familiarity. He had never seen this monster before in his life!

    Raziel''s voice, cold and chilling, cut through the tense air as he dered to Tarok, "You don''t know me, but you are going to die knowing that this insect is going to devour your blood and those of your people until nothing is left of your n," His words sent shivers down the spines of the werewolves, their hearts pounding in terror.

    In an instant, the immobilizing sensation that had gripped them vanished, and they could move again.

    The werewolves, though terrified, felt a glimmer of hope at regaining control over their bodies.

    But Tarok, recognizing the direness of the situation, knew that escape was not an option. He was banking on the imminent arrival of the Darkmoon n, signaled by the continuous resonation of the horn. But until they get here, he can''t let this fucker destroy everything.

    With a mix of fear and rage, Tarokmanded his warriors to attack, "Tear this bastard apart!" he growled, emboldening his men. They lunged towards Raziel, their jaws gaping wide, aiming to rip him to shreds.

    But their assault was short-lived. In a grotesque and shocking disy, their bodies exploded upon nearing Raziel, sttering the ground with their blood.

    The scene was one of macabre and utter disbelief. The blood from the fallen werewolves began to defy gravity, rising and swirling in a sinister dance around Raziel before being absorbed into his body. The sight was chilling, further amplifying the terror that had already taken root in the hearts of the werewolves.

    Standing amidst the carnage, he appeared even more monstrous and daunting. The blood seemed to empower him, his aura growing more intense with each passing moment, "The blood of these lowly dogs barely satiated my thirst. Maybe I should try devouring the blood of the rest of you," he uttered while revealing his sharp fangs.

    The werewolves, including Tarok, were paralyzed with fear, never before having witnessed a monstrous vampire who could devour their blood and gain strength from it.

    Tarok found himself stumbling and copsing to the ground, ovee by the grotesque spectacle he had just witnessed.

    Panic seized the remaining werewolves as they attempted to flee, only to be struck down by the same paralyzing force that had immobilized them earlier. They writhed in agony on the ground, unable to escape the invisible grip spreading over the blood that held them.

    In this chaos, Raziel''s figure materialized before the kneeling Tarok. With a swift and brutal motion, Raziel grabbed Tarok''s head, causing him to growl in pain.

    Tarok growled as he raised his arm to w away at this bloodsucker''s face.

    "AAARGHH!"

    But Raziel effortlessly tore off his arm, eliciting a guttural howl of agony from Tarok as his blood spilled onto the ground.

    "Shhh," Razielmanded, silencing Tarok''s cries of pain with a simple gesture of cing his finger against his lips.

    He then pointed at the werewolves writhing on the ground in agony and whispered coldly, "Look at your people. Can you feel them dying?"

    Tarok''s gaze swept across the scene of his dying n members. They were in excruciating pain, their bodies betraying them as they sumbed to the invisible force that Raziel wielded.

    Their fur withered, vapors emanated from all their orifices, and blood filled their eyes, an image of terror and helplessness that struck fear into Tarok''s heart.

    Raziel''s whisper was like ice, cutting through the air as he demanded, "I am boiling their blood very slowly so that I can give you enough time to apologize to me for baring your dirty maw at me. So why don''t you try before your n melts to death. They are what gives your n strength. Without them, you will be the chief of nothing."

    Tarok became enraged, but he was forced to suppress his anger, faced with the realization of his n''s impending doom and the absolute power that Raziel held over them.

    If his n dies, then his fate would be no better than a dead man. He might even get enved by the other ns.

    "F-Forgive me¡­" Tarok forced himself to mumble with gritted teeth, his voice barely audible,ced with a mixture of rage and fear.

    Raziel''s voice was dripping with cold contempt as he addressed the broken chief, "What kind of pathetic apology is that to someone who can kill you with a nce? I can still feel your killing intent," The words fell upon Tarok like a sentence as a chill passed down his spine.

    As Raziel spoke, a horrifying transformation unfolded before Tarok''s eyes.

    The bodies of his people began to melt as their blood boiled to the extreme.

    Their cries and growls of agony soon faded into eerie silence as they were reduced to lifeless forms.

    Tarok, overwhelmed by grief and terror, could only watch in disbelief, "NOO!!" he cried out, his voice a mixture of despair and rage. The sight before him was unbearable ¨C not even his women were spared from the wrath of this monster.

    Raziel''s expression remained impassive as he surveyed the carnage he had wrought, "What a pity. They were too weak and died before I could offer you thest chance," he remarked coldly, his words echoing hauntingly amidst the charredndscape.

    He then turned his full attention to Tarok, lifting his head to force him to meet his gaze, "How does it feel to lose everything?" Raziel asked, his crimson eyes boring into Tarok''s.

 Chapter 427 The Perfect Omen

    <h4>Chapter 427 The Perfect Omen</h4>

    Tarok was fuming, his emotions boiling over as blood and saliva mixed together and continued to spill out of his mouth.

    His eyes were bloodshot but the moment he looked into those cold yet fiery crimson eyes, all he could see was a reflection of his own despair.

    Broken and desperate, he gritted his teeth and managed to utter, "W-Why... are you doing this...to me?" His voice wasced with fear and confusion, seeking some semnce of reason after witnessing his n getting destroyed.

    Raziel''s voice, cold and devoid of any emotion, answered, "You don''t get to ask that question after killing my people. You may not remember their faces, but I am sure the name ''Selene'' rings a bell in your mind," His words were like a dagger, aimed precisely to evoke a certain memory.

    The mention of Selene caused a flicker of realization in Tarok''s eyes. His mind raced, trying to connect this monstrous bloodsucker to Selene''s coven, but he failed to recall anyone of this monster''s caliber associated with her.

    In his growing panic, Tarok blurted out a desperate defense, "Y-You don''t understand. I was only a brute who carried out the kill order. I-It was the Darkmoon n who wanted her head, and I merely delivered it. Please...let me go. Y-You got the wrong man."

    Raziel''s response was chilling, a mere whisper that carried the weight of impending doom, "The Darkmoon n? It seems like I have to extend my n," His words sent a shiver down Tarok''s spine, but Tarok couldn''t help scoffing inwardly.

    Does this fool really think he can take on the Darkmoon n?

    However, Raziel''s next words shook off Tarok''s thoughts, "As for you, I am going to let you go..." Tarok''s face lit up with a glimmer of hope, thinking perhaps this fucker was truly an idiot, not that he wanted toin.

    "...to the pits of Tartarus," But Raziel''s next words extinguished that hope mercilessly. The finality in Raziel''s voice was unmistakable.

    Tarok''s relief turned to horror as he realized his fate was sealed, "NOOO!!!" His scream echoed across the decimatedndscape.

    And in the next few minutes, the air became thicker with the scent of charred flesh and blood.

    Tarok''s torso, impaled on a thick rod, was a gruesome sight, reflecting the horror of his final moments. All his limbs, his eyes, ears, and tongue appeared to have been torn away slowly while making sure he wouldn''t die right away.

    As Raziel stood there, his palm aze with crimson mes, he appeared almost contemtive, the firelight dancing in his eyes.

    He tossed the ball of mes casually at Tarok''s corpse, watching dispassionately as it was consumed by the fire.

    He briefly closed his eyes as he listened to the mes eating away at whatever was left of Tarok.

    But the moment was abruptly shattered as Raziel''s eyes snapped open, and with preternatural speed, he vanished, reappearing some distance away.

    *Boom!*

    A massive dark ball of energy crashed into the ground where he was standing just a second ago.

    Turning, he saw the new threat: a pack of werewolves with dark blue eyes, making him recognize them as the members from Darkmoon n, the strongest werewolf n in Dracyra.

    He had never seen them before but he had heard notorious stories of their barbaric ways and appearance.

    The leader, a bulky walking weapon, d in dark blue armor, stepped forward.

    The others bowed reverently, acknowledging his authority with a chorus of "Chief Zoren!" His presence instilled respect and fear in anyone who looked at him, and his expression was one of unbridled fury.

    Zoren fixed his menacing gaze on the tall vampire before him, his voice seething with anger, "I am going to give you 30 seconds to tell me who you are and why you did this before I burn you at the stake, very slowly," His threat was delivered with a certainty that spoke of his power and ruthlessness.

    However, Raziel''s response was calm yetced with a chilling undertone, "You won''t be in a position to hear my answer once those 30 seconds pass," His words were confident, his stance unyielding, and his eyes shone with a lethal intent that sent shivers down the spines of those present.

    "You impudent shit. I am going to enjoy killing you," Zoren said as he spat out in spite and contempt.

    30 secondster,

    Thendscape transformed into a scene of carnage. The Darkmoon werewolvesy decimated, their bodies reduced to pools of sizzling blood and the bits and pieces of their charred flesh scattered around.

    Blood painted the ground, and the air was thick with the stench of death.

    In the center of this macabre scene, Zoren found himself on his knees before Raziel, his expression twisted into one of sheer horror and shock.

    After a short brutal confrontation that ended before he could realize it, Zoren found himself utterly subdued and kneeling helplessly before the looming figure of this bloodsucker.

    The shock and horror etched on Zoren''s face spoke volumes of his disbelief at being so easily overpowered despite being a peak Soul Devourer himself. He could still feel the blood flowing in his veins burning through his nerves and organs.

    It was even more shocking how he didn''t even know such a powerful vampire even existed in the first ce.

    Raziel, towering over Zoren, his eyes cold and sharp, addressed him, "You wanted Selene''s head, and you made these dogs do it for you," he said, his voice dripping with disdain while his gaze swept over the bloodied corpses around them, then fixed back on Zoren, "Now I am going to use your severed head to make you watch from the Seven Hells as I destroy your n as well."

    "YOU DAR¡ª" In a swift, merciless motion, before Zoren could even growl out his rage, Raziel twisted Zoren''s head violently, snapping it to face the opposite direction.

    The sudden brutality left Zoren''s eyes wide with shock and pain. Without hesitation, Raziel then ripped Zoren''s head from his body and disdainfully kicked away the lifeless torso.

    As Raziel prepared to march towards the Darkmoon n, intent on wreaking further havoc, a thunderous yet deep voice halted him, "You will stop your bloodshed here, boy," Themand resonated with an authority that was hard to ignore.

    Raziel turned to face the source of the voice and found himself looking at an imposing figure: an 8-foot-tall werewolf with pristine white fur and blood-red eyes that bore into him.

    The atmosphere became tense as Raziel stood his ground, facing him.

    The power emanating from him was immense, an almost palpable force that Raziel could not only feel but also sense as a looming threat.

    Despite this, Raziel''s resolve did not waver, his eyes locked onto the towering figure of the werewolf.

    However, Raziel''s ns for a confrontation were quickly interrupted by Drakaris'' warning echoing in his mind, "Don''t fight him. You cannot take him on...not yet," Drakaris cautioned. The advice was clear, and Raziel understood the gravity of the situation.

    "Who is he?" Raziel inquired mentally, a frown creasing his brow.

    "The Moon Guardian, Kranho, from the Moonbinder n. They are the strongest of all, and he, even more so," Drakaris exined, "For him to personallye here indicates he will not leave without eliminating you, recognizing the danger you pose to his kind."

    As Kranho approached, the air around them seemed to crackle with tension. His deep, calm voice resonated, "You massacred the entire Bloodw n and killed the chief of Darkmoon n. Did you seriously think that the consequences of doing all this won''te back to bite you?"

    Raziel, undeterred, replied firmly, "I just don''t care. But yes, I am not going to suffer any consequences, for I have suffered enough at the hands of your kind," His voice carried a tone of defiance, even in the face of such a dangerous adversary.

    The skies above them rumbled ominously with crimson lightning, mirroring the escting tension on the ground.

    Kranho''s hand began to glow with the same crimson energy, lightning dancing across his palm, "You are half right, and that is why I am going to be merciful and make your death quick," he dered, his voice echoing with a lethal promise.

    Just as he was about to get close to Raziel, Drakaris'' voice, booming and authoritative, echoed across the area, "You won''t do any such thing, Kranho."

    Kranho, momentarily halted in his advance towards Raziel, looked up, his eyes narrowing slightly upon seeing the colossal pair of crimson eyes in the skies looking down upon him, "Now it makes sense," he murmured, his gaze shifting back to Raziel, "So you finally found someone worthy enough to be your sessor. Who would have thought it would be someone so young? He must be truly exceptional."

    Drakaris'' response came with a tone of finality, "He is worthy in many ways. But now, Kranho, you will go back to where you came from."

    Despite the warning, Kranho''s demeanor remainedposed as he dered, "I will leave, but only on one condition. Your sessor must give his word to cease his quest for blood immediately. I will not tolerate his wish to massacre one of our great ns."

    Raziel, his fist clenched tightly, raised the severed head of Chief Zoren, his voice cold and unyielding, "You should have considered the consequences when he first targeted my people."

    Kranho, shaking his head, replied, "Boy, you have no idea what you are dealing with here," He then looked up once more at Drakaris'' eyes, his voice carrying a warning, "Remember, the moon is watching us. You wouldn''t want to upset the bnce, would you?"

    Drakaris'' gaze slowly shifted to the blood moon hanging in the dark skies before turning away.

    Raziel furrowed his brows, wondering why Kranho was talking about the moon, though he could feel it was something important since Drakaris seemed to go silent.

    "Raziel, you have done enough," Drakaris'' voice echoed in his mind again as he added, "You have punished those responsible for the death of your people. Any more blood you take would be just mindless deaths. There are certain consequences you cannot ignore."

    Raziel sighed inwardly as he felt Drakaris was right. He killed everyone responsible and more.

    He then mentally asked, "Does this have anything to do with the moon? I don''t understand¡­" Raziel knew Drakaris wouldn''t even be bothered even if a hundred Kranhos were present.

    But he felt Drakaris was being wary of something far and above which he couldn''t guess.

    He also realized that Drakaris knew Kranho woulde to stop him.

    "Yes, there are some things you have yet to learn, but now is not the time toprehend things beyond our world. For now, you should focus on what is important," Drakaris instructed.

    Raziel nodded slowly before looking at Kranho, "I will agree with your proposition, but I won''t tolerate the Darkmoon n or any of your kind''s existence in Dracyra. It belongs to me and my Master. You better make them move to yournds. Otherwise, I will make them," Saying so, Raziel walked past Kranho, who slowly turned around to look at Raziel''s disappearing back as he mumbled with narrowed eyes, "The perfect omen...How unexepcted..."

 Chapter 428 The Bloodburn Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 428 The Bloodburn Kingdom</h4>

    Raziel knelt solemnly by the freshly covered grave, his heart weighed down with the enormity of his loss.

    It was already the next day when he returned to the ce that was once his home and buried all the corpses or whatever was left of them.

    The soft earth beneath his hands seemed to absorb not just the physical remains of his loved ones but also the depths of his sorrow and resolve.

    His cold crimson eyes softened as his determined voice broke the silence, "I will build the strongest kingdom to ever exist in our world over your blood, everyone. You can watch me make you all proud and fulfill my promise. I will build a safe haven here, and nobody shall dare bully us again."

    The air around Raziel was heavy with his unspoken grief and the absence of Selene, whose presence he missed dearly. There wasn''t even anything left of her to bury.

    Despite the void her loss had created, he felt her love lingering within him, aforting presence amidst the loneliness.

    His moment of reflection was abruptly interrupted by a subtle shift in the environment. His keen senses, now heightened beyond an ordinary person''sprehension, picked up the presence of others hiding nearby.

    He slowly stood up, turned around, and demanded with a calm expression, "Show yourselves now."

    Emerging nervously, a group of people of various ages, including children, stepped forward. They all bore expressions of fearced with hope.

    These vampires along with few other people from weak races, burdened with heavy bags as if in the midst of travel, cautiously approached him.

    As someone who had been part of a nomadic tribe, he could guess that these people were from simr tribes and seemed to have traveled great distances.

    Raziel''s voice, colored with a hint of confusion, broke the silence, "Who are you people?"

    In response, the group collectively fell to their knees, foreheads pressed to the ground.

    An elderly woman, her voice quivering with emotion, spoke up, "O Savior, we are nobodies who were tortured or living under fear because of those werewolves and their underlings. But your actions have saved us all. We are willing to follow you and pledge our lives to you. Without you, we would have never lived to see this day."

    Raziel was surprised yet heartened by their arrival. He hadn''t anticipated such a gathering of people seeking him for protection and loyalty.

    His heart, however, swelled with a sense of purpose and resolve, knowing that his ns to safeguard people like them were now even more crucial.

    "Rise and no need to worry anymore," Raziel''s voice was firm yet reassuring as he addressed the crowd, "You all are under my protection now, and those werewolves won''t ever be seen in ournds again," He paused for a moment, his gaze sweeping across the faces in front of him, noting the relief that washed over them at his words.

    A question lingered in his mind, prompting him to ask, "But tell me... How did you people know how to find me?"

    "It was us," Suddenly, a gentle and smooth voice echoed, making Raziel shift his gaze to the side.

    Two elegantly dressed men emerged, their presencemanding and auras distinctively potent.

    They were clearly peak Soul Devourers, and Raziel had nevere upon such powerful people of his kind.

    The first, charmingly handsome with ruby red hair and eyes, carried himself with an air of grace in his exquisite red robes and had a clean-shaven face. Raziel felt a pang of familiarity upon seeing him; his features eerily reminiscent of Selene''s.

    The second man''s presence was starkly different. Cloaked in dark blue attire, his chilling aura matched his inexpressive, cold demeanor.

    His ghostly red eyes and thick ck mustache added to his imposing figure.

    The man in red, with a polite smile, broke the silence, "Forgive us if we were being rude but rumors of someone who can devour mes and the blood of werewolves alike had spread like wildfire. Never before in our lives or in history have we heard of someone as powerful as you. For the first time, we saw hope after millennia of suffering and getting suppressed by the werewolves."

    Raziel, intrigued, stepped closer to the duo, his gaze flitting between them, recognizing the power they wielded as peak Soul Devourers, "Who are you?" he inquired, sensing their significance.

    The man with the ruby-red eyes winced slightly as he said, "Ah, where are my manners. I am Lord Valentine, and my friend here is Lord Thorne," His expression turned grim as he added, "Our covens are dying, and I heard not long ago my sister died in this verynd, ughtered by those barbaric dogs."

    Raziel''s eyes widened in surprise, "Selene was your sister?" The pieces of the puzzle wereing together, exining the striking resemnce and her exceptional talents. He also remembered Tarok mentioning how she was once very powerful but was weakened.

    Valentine''s expression softened with a mix of sadness, "Yes, she was. It seems you knew her well. Had I known she was here, perhaps I could''ve saved her."

    "I don''t understand. She never told me she had a brother. She said she lost everything. So if she didn''t, why didn''t she ever go back to you or ask for help?" Raziel asked with furrowed brows.

    Valentine sighed as he said, "She was married into another coven, which waspletely destroyed by the werewolves because of some feud they had. It wouldn''t be a surprise if she never came back to not burden her own coven or me since the werewolf ns had a bounty on her head. She wouldn''t want to risk anyone associating her with her coven. That is how she always was, looking out for others."

    Raziel closed his eyes as he felt it made sense and could imagine Selene making a hard decision like that.

    Valentine added with a look of gratitude, "Your act of avenging her death means more than you can imagine. Anyone who went this far for her is like a brother to me. You won''t mind if I call you Brother, do you?"

    Raziel felt a flow ofplicated feelings surging through his chest, and it seemed like Selene had a caring brother. And so he nodded, "I don''t. But why did you twoe here all the way?"

    Valentine and the silently standing Thorne exchanged nces before Valentine looked at Raziel and said, "Since people across Dacrya havee to know the birth of the ''Devourer'' who drove off the werewolves from ournds, we were wondering what you n to do next since I am sure the future of thisnd will rest in your hands."

    Raziel took a deep breath as he briefly looked around and said, "I want to build my own kingdom¡­a kingdom so strong, nobody would dare cross us."

    "Then¡­you are going to need us," Lord Thorne finally spoke with a narrowed gaze.

    Raziel furrowed his brows as Valentine briefly smiled and said, "What my friend means is that even if you are very powerful, building a kingdom is no small feat, even more so if you want it to be the strongest to ever exist. My friend and I possess Deviars that could help you quickly build a strong foundation for the kingdom. Besides that, you can use our experience to guide you about matters that you may have doubts about. You can consider us as pirs of the kingdom who exists to support you."

    Raziel fell into contemtion as Valentine raised his right palm and said, "So, are you willing to work together with us like brothers to build a new future for our people?"

    Valentine shot a side nce at Thorne, who raised his hand and ced it atop Valentine''s palm.

    Raziel, his eyes narrowed with resolution, ced his hand atop Valentine and Thorne''s, "I will take up on your offer," he dered.

    Valentine smiled as he nodded and said, "Very good. So...did you happen to have a name in mind for your kingdom?"

    After a moment of contemtion, Raziel subtly raised his chin and said, "I want to name it...the Bloodburn Kingdom. Let our enemies who hear this name shudder as the very mention scorches their blood and withers their spirit."

    "They absolutely will," Thorne said as his eyes glowed with a chilling light.

    However, in an instant, the world around Raziel faded into darkness.

    A deluge of memories cascaded through his mind, vivid and intense, all that felt like his own.

    "What in the name of the...How did I end up here..."

    Only then did he realize he was not Raziel but Asher, who had entered the Tower of Torment to conquer it.

    But he saw through the eyes of Raziel, felt his sorrows, his pains, and the heart-wrenching loss of his people.

    All of it felt very real, as if he was really Raziel. He could still feel the sorrow and pain of losing those people.

    But what shocked him the most was that Raziel''s mother had the same face as that of his mother when he was a human, and Selene looked no different than Naida. It just made him feel so confused as it didn''t make sense and realizing it only made it hurt even more. It felt like he saw his mother die so many times.

    "What the hell did I just go through?" Asher mumbled with a wince, disoriented, as the familiarndscape of the mountaintop returned to his sight.

    He then saw Drakaris'' colossal crimson eyes bore down upon him, their gaze piercing.

    "You... What did you do to me?" Asher questioned, his voice tinged with a mix of shock, confusion and dawning realization.

    He looked down, seeing his hands returned to their original night elf form, yet the emotions and experiences of Raziel clung to him, as real as his own flesh and blood.

    "You have passed the Trial of Torment, Asher Drake," the deep, resonant voice of Drakaris echoed around him, each syble reverberating through the air.

    "What in the devils name¡­" Asher mumbled as his jaw cked.

 Chapter 429 A Test Of The Soul

    <h4>Chapter 429 A Test Of The Soul</h4>

    Asher, with a bewildered expression, confronted the reality of his experience, "Wait a minute. Are you telling me that I was made to believe I was Raziel and live through his memories without knowing who I really am?" he asked, his voiceced with a mixture of confusion and intrigue.

    He was also astonished that Raziel was none other than the Devourer, the very man who founded the Bloodburn Kingdom. To think he would be learning more about this legendary figure through a trial was thest thing he expected.

    He wondered how Rowena and everyone back home would feel if they came to know the real history of the origins of their kingdom.

    Drakaris responded with a hum, the sound reverberating through the air, "In a way, yes. Only your soul was present while your memories were locked away. Instead, you started the trial with Raziel''s memories and his character," he exined, his voice echoing with a profound depth.

    Asher, his brows raised in realization, absorbed the gravity of what he had undergone.

    It was a revtion that the trial was not just a test of skill or knowledge, but a deeper examination of the soul itself, "I still don''t understand. What''s the point if I was not even aware and did not have my abilities, my memories, or anything that defines me. I was forced to be Raziel. So, if I had failed, wouldn''t it mean that Raziel failed and not me?" Asher probed, seeking rity.

    He felt it quite unfair that he had to y a weak and naive boy with little to no experience of the real world.

    "No. It was still your soul that was present. The decisions and every action you carried out were influenced by Raziel''s memories, but they were driven by your soul. If your soul wasn''t worthy enough, you would have failed just like countless others," Drakaris borated, providing insight into theplex nature of the trial.

    Intrigued, Asher asked further, "How did they fail? What did they do in my ce?" His brows furrowed.

    Drakaris revealed the sobering truth, "Most of them sumbed to my offer of giving them a way out. They killed Raziel''s mother or Selene or someone they initially loved without any hesitation, for all they wanted was for it to end and gain power. Some of them didn''t even make it that far. They broke before they reached that point, while others tried to run away and had their souls taken away for failing the trial. Very few were so scared, their fear stemming from their soul overwhelmed Raziel''s feelings, and they ran away without even climbing up here."

    "Oh..." Asher murmured, absorbing the weight of Drakaris'' words. He wasn''t surprised since even he was almost tempted to give up. But if he was aware of who he was, he definitely wouldn''t let himself get tempted.

    However, it wasmon knowledge that demons valued strength more than anything. They would do anything to be powerful because their world demanded them to survive through their hellish world.

    And so he wasn''t surprised that nobody managed to pass the Trial of Torment before him. The fact that the draconians were managing the tower only lowered the chances of anybody passing.

    But a perplexing question lingered in his mind that made his expression beplicated as he asked, "Something also doesn''t make sense. Why did I see someone I know as Raziel''s mother and Naida as Selene? It''s impossible for them to look the same," he questioned, his voice tinged with confusion and curiosity.

    Drakaris responded in a profound voice, "The appearance of the woman you saw as Raziel''s mother must be somebody you deeply love because it differs from soul to soul. If it was somebody else attempting this trial, they would have seen a different face or not. But only the appearance differs while the rest always remains the same," His words echoed around them.

    Asher''s expression turned somber as he digested this revtion. The realization that he had witnessed the death of his mother from a past life, a pitiful woman who meant the world to him, brought a sense of sorrow and pain, a feeling that permeated his soul.

    Seeking further understanding, Asher inquired, "Then what about Selene?" Asher still felt it a bit weird and strange now that he remembered seeing Naida as Selene, and to make things even more bizarre, both of them were of the same bloodline, with Selene being Naida''s ancestor.

    He felt as if he had an affair with Naida even if he really didn''t, not technically.

    He could only hope she wouldn''t remember all this. It could make things very awkward and messy, though he was finding it hard to stop thinking about what happened.

    "You let Naida apany you. That is why you saw her as Selene. Usually, people would bring someone loyal or someone they care about to apany them into the tower. They think that bringing someone will help them seed, but it only makes it harder. But it didn''t really matter in your case because apparently you didn''t hold any deep sentiments towards her," Drakaris elucidated.

    Asher let out a chuckle of disbelief as he shook his head, "How clever. Then what would have happened if I had brought in a man?"

    "Then you might see them as Chief Caius or somebody else if that man was someone you care about. Your actions could also differ based on that and your soul. As Raziel, quite a few didn''t feel attached to Selene as strongly as you did. Some didn''t even care," Drakaris'' words made Asher blink.

    He wasn''t attached to Naida, so why did he feel so strongly about Selene, including his feelings and her death?

    This made him ask, "But Raziel did love Selene, right?"

    Drakaris revealed, "Yes. You resemble Raziel in many ways. So, I was not surprised to see your actions being simr to what originally happened. It only makes more sense that you passed the test, just like Raziel."

    Asher, visibly baffled, pondered over this startling revtion. The alignment of his actions with Raziel''s was a mystery that piqued his curiosity and raised questions about their simrities.

    But this also made him more curious to learn about Raziel.

    "What happened to Raziel after? I know that he went on to be the strongest in the realm and built the strongest kingdom that even exists today. But the Umbralfiends...they seemed quite powerfulpared to their present state. Don''t tell me, Raziel..." Asher''s voice trailed off, hinting at a deeper question that lingered in his mind.

    Drakaris confirmed his suspicion, "Yes. He helped Thorne conquer the Umbralfiends even though he initially didn''t want to."

    Asher, seeking to understand Raziel''s motivations, inquired further, "Then why? Was it because he still held a grudge against them for not helping when he needed them?" Asher felt the Umbralfiends didn''t really do anything wrong based on the rules of how this world worked.

    But of course, as Raziel, he would obviously feel pissed, especially when he was that desperate and broken.

    Drakaris exined, "He did hold a grudge, but nothing too deep enough to destroy them personally like he wanted to destroy the Bloodw n. But at the same time, it was deep enough to not stop Thorne from trying to take over theirnds," There was a hint of insight in his voice as he continued, "He even quoted back what King Morro once said to him when he came beseeching Raziel to stop Thorne, ''me your fate and luck for not being strong enough.''"

    Asher raised one of his brows, but again, he wasn''t surprised since he could still feel the anger Raziel had towards the Umbralfiends. He could only imagine the confusion Morro felt since he wouldn''t know he wronged Raziel in a reality that never happened.

    But he felt sorry for Is since she and her people suffered for thousands of years due to a single bad decision made by her ancestor.

    Asher''s thoughts then drifted to the young Umbralfiend woman who had shown kindness to Raziel.

    He shifted his gaze back to Drakaris, "What happened to that woman? Did Raziel not consider her act of kindness before deciding to remain indifferent to her people''s plight?"

    Asher felt he could understand why Raziel felt angry towards her at that moment, but he knew she was trying to be kind in the only way she could.

    She obviously can''t go against her king''s wishes.

    Drakaris hummed, a sound that seemed to resonate with the very essence of the surroundings, "Raziel almost stopped Thorne frommitting a massacre because of her. But I advised Raziel not to intervene. As you already know, pain and suffering are necessary evils. It''s the only way the Umbralfiends would rise stronger and better in the future. Thorne wanted to eradicate everyst one of them, but Raziel ordered him only to banish them after what I told him."

    Asher felt it a pity that the woman perished or suffered with her people when she was the only one who was trying to do something good.

    He could only imagine the regret and anger she must have felt and how she must have thought her father was right after seeing the young man she tried to help bing the very person who caused her and her people to suffer so much.

    This was why he felt kindness should only be shown to the right person at the right time. It wasn''t something that should be given or shown carelessly, especially in the demon world.

    But on second thought, she wouldn''t even feel the regret or remember helping Raziel since such a reality never took ce outside the test. That only made it seem even worse in a way.

    Asher''s brows furrowed as he asked with a hint of bitterness in his voice, "So, you''re the reason Is''s people suffered for thousands of years. Do you really believe there''s no other way but to make everyone suffer for them to get better?"

    Drakaris'' voice carried a weight of centuries, "Once you have lived as long as I have in this world, you wouldn''t be asking me this question. If the Umbralfiends had continued as they were, they would have perished within a couple hundred years and would have affected the growth of your Bloodburn Kingdom as well. Is wouldn''t havee into existence as a leader figure her people need more than anything. Her leadership and power will help her people and kingdom reach greater heights than ever before."

    Asher felt he had a point and wondered if this big guy knew about the Prophecy of the Ancients.

    This made him ask with a narrowed gaze, "What are you exactly? Are you alive, or am I speaking to some spirit? Or perhaps are you a... devil?"

 Chapter 430 Itéˆ¥æªš Your Turn

    <h4>Chapter 430 It''s Your Turn</h4>

    After seeing everything through Raziel''s eyes and standing in the presence of the progenitor of dragons, Asher came to realize that Drakaris was not a peak Soul Devourer but something far beyond with abilities and wisdom he couldn''tprehend.

    The fact that his blood force had the power of a Deviar could only mean that he couldn''t be a mortal.

    This made him wonder what or who Drakaris really was and what happened to him.

    Drakaris revealed, "I am not a mortal, nor am I a devil. If I were, I wouldn''t be confined to this ce, nor have my powers limited by this realm."

    Asher''s curiosity piqued, "How can someone as powerful as you be stuck in a tower?" he asked, his toneced with incredulity.

    Drakaris'' voice rumbled through the void, a mixture of regret and eptance, "Raziel departed before me. He apologized for leaving but expressed his weariness of this world. He longed to join his mother and Selene and everyone he loved in the Seven Hells."

    Shock registered on Asher''s face, "The Devourermitted suicide? I heard he vanished in the Tower of Hell. Everyone thought he was there to conquer it."

    Drakaris corrected him, "Raziel didn''t take his own life in despair. He was satisfied with what he had built. He was of great age and had fulfilled his promise to me. He passed down my teachings and birthed a new era. He had nothing else to offer this world. It was his time, and I saw no reason to stop him."

    Asher, absorbing the gravity of Drakaris'' words, felt a pang of understanding. Raziel''s choice resonated with him.

    In Raziel''s ce, he might have made the same decision, seeking a final peace with his loved ones.

    "Then why are you still here?" Asher asked as his question lingered in the air.

    Drakaris'' voice, echoing with a tone of sacrifice and duty, filled the space, "I remain because of my duty and the pact. When my time came, I knew I couldn''t linger in the physical realm. So I allowed my body to perish, trapping my soul in this tower built by the devils ¨C the only entity capable of sustaining me for years toe. My purpose became to find someone who could aplish what Raziel began: conquering the Severed Realm. Raziel was the first to attempt it, butcked the necessary motivation nor was this realm prepared."

    Asher absorbed this revtion, understanding now why Raziel was known as the first Demon King, and why each sessive ruler bore the same title.

    He could only imagine how powerful the Bloodburn Kingdom must have been in the past to strike such terror back on Earth for so many years.

    Curious, Asher inquired, "Then why didn''t you ever try? Surely you could easily overpower the Hunters without even trying."

    Drakaris'' response was steeped in the constraints of his role, "I am forbidden from such actions. My duty is to maintain bnce and nothing else. And do not underestimate the Severed Realm ¨C it too has its guardian."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he pondered this. He remembered the myths and legends of human history he learned as a human in his past life. He was beginning to realize that he had yet to learn about stuff that really mattered.

    Asher then asked, "You mentioned you were here because of the pact. What did you mean by that?"

    Drakaris'' voice resonated with the weight of centuries, "Even in my current state, my soul enforces the pact. It''s crucial to ensure that what Raziel painstakingly built isn''t undone. However, I must admit, the way things have unfolded has been a great disappointment, though not unexpected."

    Asher processed this revtion, understanding the unspoken fear that kept the Draconians at bay. It wasn''t just a mere agreement on paper; there was an active, powerful force ensuring its adherence.

    No wonder they kept their distance for thousands of years.

    However, he felt as if only the Draconians knew this for some reason. Or maybe just a very few among them.

    Otherwise, Rowena would have mentioned it to him.

    "That''s why I chose you," Drakaris continued with resolve, "To restore this realm to its former glory, to rectify andplete Raziel''s mission."

    "I was already nning to do just that," Asher replied, his voice firm with cold resolve. From the moment he woke up in this world, his goal of bringing WHA to its knees and remaking society on Earth in his own way had never changed.

    He had to prove to all humans how blind they were and expose the hypocrites they supported.

    But a question nagged at him, "But it sounds like you''re leaving. You''ll still be somehow enforcing the pact, right?"

    Drakaris'' tone turned solemn, "No, my time here is ending. The devils won''t let me stay here any longer now that I have fulfilled my final purpose. The responsibility now falls to you."

    As realization dawned upon Asher, his eyes widened in rm, "You''re leaving us vulnerable? If you do that, the draconians won''t hesitate to attack us. We are not strong enough to hold them back...not yet."

    Asher now realized why Drakar even proposed such an offer. Drakar must have really wanted him to pass this trial so that the pact would be rendered useless, and he could do as he pleased.

    It was a win-win scenario for him whether he failed or passed, though this would be the preferred oue for Drakar.

    "That you will have to figure out on your own," Drakaris replied, his tone dismissive yet firm, "I have already given you everything you need to survive. Even without those, someone of your caliber shouldn''t need my protection."

    Asher had a baffled look as he raised his hands and said, "But I don''t feel any different than when I entered this tower. I thought you were going to give me a Deviar or your bloodforce. I didn''t want to be shameless and demand it, but after everything I went through and passed your test, don''t I deserve some reward?" Asher felt wronged and wondered if this tower was a scam.

    Drakaris maintained his tone, "Your bloodline is more powerful than you can imagine. My bloodforce isn''t going to be of use to you. What youck is not power, but a vessel strong enough to harness it. A vessel that won''t easily crumble under the might of even the crimson bolts up in the skies. The process of your body getting reforged should be starting any moment now."

    Asher had a confused look, but then his eyes widened as he mumbled, "My mana circuit... it''s inactive. I am unable to use my mana. What''s going on??"

    "Don''t worry about it. Your body will be far stronger when it''s done. But first, it will get worse before it gets better."

    "Can''t you just make this happenter?" he asked with a shake of his head, "I am literally standing in the middle of the most dangerous territory in this world. If I can''t even use my mana, I won''t be able to escape if they ambush me. Are you trying to get me killed or help me?"

    Drakaris, his toneced with an unfathomable calm, replied, "I am sure someone of your capabilities will figure it out," His eyes shifted slightly as he added, "But to address the concern of your kingdom being in danger...look behind you."

    As Asher turned, his gaze fell upon an awe-inspiring sight¡ªa crimson great sword, almost his equal in height, its de impaled into the rocky Earth.

    It emanated a subtle, pulsating light, casting a sinister yet majestic glow.

    The dark aura that wrapped around it whispered of untold power and secrets, an allure that was both frightening and irresistible.

    "It is a sword, but it is not meant to be used as a weapon but as a key," Drakaris exined, his voice echoing with a gravity that seemed to resonate with the very essence of the de, "You can use this sword to protect your kingdom from any dangers for a while. ce it in the heart of your kingdom, and no one will dare attack. But be very careful where you keep it. This is a very unique sword and cannot be stored in any dimension other than the one you are standing on. In the wrong hands, it might threaten the safety of the entire realm."

    With a mix of intrigue and uncertainty, Asher reached out, his hands grasping the hilt of the great sword. As he withdrew it from its stony sheath, a surge of unimaginable power coursed through him.

    [ Item Name : Void Reaver | Enhanceable]

    [ Grade : ??? ]

    [ Status : Unpowered]

    Asher could see that there weren''t many details about the sword, but he could guess this sword was definitely not forged by a mortal.

    "How long will this sword protect my kingdom?" Asher inquired, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Drakaris answered, "It will protect your kingdom as long as there are enough Deviars left to power it. But beware, this sword uses unimaginable energy, more than necessary for what you wish to use it for. I wouldn''t advise you to use it longer than a year or two unless you want the Deviars of your kingdom to lose whatever power they have. This sword devours any energy you throw at it."

    Asher, his expression a mix of relief and newfound resolve, understood what this meant.

    The sword could safeguard his realm, but at a potentially devastating cost. He knew he needed to grow stronger, to stand against the draconians and shield his kingdom without relying solely on the sword''s voracious appetite for power.

    Otherwise, the sword will only end up weakening his kingdom even more and leave itpletely vulnerable.

    Drakaris spoke again, his voice tinged with weariness, "It''s time. You may return to your world, and I can allow myself to rest. I have to thank you for giving me a chance to release myself after all this time," As he spoke, his enormous wings, spanning kilometers, began to unfurl, stirring the air into a frenzy and causing the ground to tremble.

    Asher took a step back, the gusts of wind from Drakaris''s wings causing him to fall back.

    He felt a strange sense of sentimentality and a tinge of sadness that Drakaris wouldn''t remain in this world any longer. He wondered if it was because of Raziel''s memories.

    To Raziel, Drakaris was not only just his Master but was like a father figure as well, who guided him for his entire life and taught him the ways of the world.

    With a deep bow, Asher said in a sincere tone, "And I will be forever grateful for looking after my kingdom and its people. I will finish what Raziel started as you want me to."

    Drakaris, ready to depart, hummed before saying his final words, "Remember one thing always...In the shadows of deceit lies the truth you seek. May the darkness guide you."

    With that, his massive figure took flight, ascending into the crimson skies, leaving the realm behind.

    Asher watched with a confused expression as Drakaris disappeared into the horizon.

    What did he mean by saying that? Or why did he say that?

    However, in the next moment, he felt an epassing darkness envelop him, a sensation both familiar and yet something that reminded him that he was going back into the world filled with nothing but danger.

 Chapter 431 Defier Of Despair

    <h4>Chapter 431 Defier Of Despair</h4>

    As the colossal form of Drakaris disappeared, Asher felt the world around him shift. The darkness enveloped him, thick and palpable, a cloak of absolute obscurity that seemed to alter the very fabric of his surroundings.

    He braced himself, a sense of disorientation briefly seizing him, before his feet found solid ground once more.

    But this was no ordinary terrain; he stood enveloped in pitch-ck darkness, a void where light dared not venture.

    Yet, Asher remained undaunted. His eyes pierced through the darkness with unnatural rity, unlike when he had first entered the tower.

    The absence of light, which would have blinded any other, was no obstacle to him. He saw the world around him as if bathed in the light of day, every detail sharp and defined.

    He knew his bloodline allowed him to see clearly inplete darkness and realized that when he entered, the darkness that enveloped him was not simple at all.

    "My king...is that you?" The voice, soft yet distinct, cut through the stillness.

    Asher turned, his eyes immediately recognizing the woman.

    He could see Naida standing before him, her expression appearing a bit shaken.

    Her eyes, though unseeing in the ckness, were directed towards him, filled with a mixture of concern and relief.

    Asher''s heart stirred at the sight of her. The resemnce she bore to Selene was uncanny, stirring memories and emotions he knew weren''t really his.

    It was a disconcerting sensation, the lines between two souls, between Naida and Selene, blurring in his mind.

    Both women shared a lineage, their simrities more than mere coincidence, yet their identities were distinct, a fact that Asher found increasingly difficult to reconcile.

    Naida''s expression softened, her voice carrying a blend of relief and admiration, "I am relieved to see that you have passed the trial, my king. But I am quite surprised by what you did during the trial. Anybody would have chosen power and survival," she said, her wordsced with a hint of wistfulness.

    Surprise etched across Asher''s features, his usualposure momentarily faltering, "You...You remember everything?" he murmured, a mix of disbelief and curiosity in his tone.

    Naida''s eyes became distant as she said softly, "Not until the trial ended and the supreme one himself exined what happened," she began, her toneced with a sense of wonder and disbelief, "I felt like a different person, living a different life. Who would have thought this person would turn out to be my ancestor. Never in my dreams would I have imagined I would be familiarizing myself with my ancestor like this."

    Asher, absorbing her words, realized the gravity of the situation. He had not anticipated that Drakaris would reveal himself to Naida as well, nor the impact it would have on her.

    It was clear that experiencing the life of Selene had left a profound mark on her, just as Raziel''s experiences had affected him deeply.

    She slowly lifted her gaze towards where Asher stood, her unseeing eyes searching the darkness, "Nor did I expect I would be witnessing the origins of our kingdom''s founder. We never knew it was us ying those roles," she added, her voice imbued with a mix of wistfulness and introspection.

    A wry chuckle escaped Asher''s lips, "This tower yed a cruel joke on us, making us suffer countless times. It must have hurt...right? I should have done better," he said, his voice tinged with regret.

    He pondered over the numerous lifetimes they had endured, the pain Naida must have experienced as Selene, dying over and over, each time he failed.

    A sense of guilt washed over him, for the suffering he inadvertently caused, even though he was unaware of his true identity at the time.

    Naida''s gaze softened further, and a gentle smile graced her lips, "You have no reason to me yourself," she said with a slight shake of her head, "Even if it hurt, it was worth it because I got to help you albeit as a different person."

    Asher felt a heartening sensation since Naida didn''t seem to hold any anger or grudge against him.

    Even if someone volunteered for this, they wouldn''t have known they would be going through such suffering and would feelpelled to me the one who caused them to go through all that.

    Most of them would havee out broken if they remembered all that.

    But since it was her, he wasn''t surprised to see her survive that. However, he was surprised to feel the sincerity in her words. She really meant it despite what she went through.

    *Rumble!*

    The tranquility of their darkened surroundings was abruptly shattered as the ground beneath Naida and Asher began to tremble.

    Instinctively, they both tensed, their senses heightened in anticipation of an unseen threat.

    Asher''s eyes scanned the interior of the empty tower. He noted with a growing sense of rm that the once sturdy walls were now riddled with cracks, groaning under some unseen strain, as if the very structure was threatening toe apart.

    "Don''t tell me this tower is going to copse on us. I can''t use my mana for a while," Asher uttered, his voice steady butced with urgency as he searched for an exit amidst the chaos.

    Naida replied with firm resolve, "No need to worry, my king. I will protect you and try to find a way out," Her hands emanated a radiant red glow as she conjured a blood barrier, enveloping them in a protective shield.

    "I can''t see the entrance," Asher stated, his voice tinged with frustration, as the ground continued to shake, each tremor more violent than thest.

    The ominous sound of cracking stones echoed around them, growing louder, a cacophony of impending doom.

    Just when they braced for the worst, an unexpected calm ensued. The tower vanished as if it had never been, reced by the ring brightness of the crimson sunlight.

    Blinking against the sudden onught of light, Naida and Asher found themselves staring into a sea of faces.

    A gathering of draconians surrounded them, their expressions mirroring Asher''s own disbelief coupled with great shock.

    The Tower of Torment was not only a sight of despair but also a symbol of their kingdom. It had stood here since the birth of their kingdom, and to suddenly see it crumble and disappear left them feeling a sense of emptiness and shock.

    They stared at the Bloodburn King with looks of horror, wondering what kind of monster he had to be to really conquer the tower when everyone else failed.

    Some were even awed despite holding grudges towards the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    Drakar stood mere feet away, his shadow extending in an eerie way on the ground. However, despite a sh of surprise in his eyes, his lips began to slowly curve upon observing Asher''s eyes.

    On an elevated tform, Lysandra and Rhygar observed them with evident shock.

    "Impossible! His eyes¡­they don''t seem to be soulless. How did hee out without a scratch in his mind??" Rhygar felt angered and frustrated upon seeing that this alien managed to do something nobody could do on his own soil.

    And just like others, he wondered what kind of reward he must have got forpleting it. It can''t be anything ordinary. Fortunately, he doesn''t seem like he has gotten any stronger.

    But now, at least, he would have the chance to deliver this alien''s head on a tter to his mother. He could only imagine her look of happiness and satisfaction when she sees it.

    However, Lysandra slowly got up, her eyes brimming with astonishment, hope, and a sense of disbelief, though she quickly masked.

    She couldn''t help but wonder if he was not merely just a genius but someone special. He can not only achieve the impossible, but he can alsomunicate with those trapped in another dimension.

    The fact that the devils granted him such an ability made her wonder if he could really bring her son back. Someone with such special abilities and bloodline must be able to make it happen.

    She felt she made the right choice by resisting the urge to kill him, and instead, once he returned her son to him, she could use him to fix everything that was wrong.

    Leonidas, Caelum, Silvan, Oberon, and Eradicator were also there, positioned exactly as they had been before Asher entered the tower.

    "I knew it! Our king is the greatest of all time!" Leonidas roared with a frenzied look while giving a contemptuous look at the draconians around him, who clicked their tongues and looked away with their faces burning.

    "It''s quite magical. I wonder how long they must have spent inside¡­" Caelum mumbled.

    "This is a first. For all the previous attempts, nobody came out this fast. It must be because he passed the trial," Silvan said with a contemtive look.

    Fuck¡­fuck¡­FUCK!!...Oberon''s right eye was twitching uncontrobly upon seeing this alien fiending out unscathed and causing the tower to self-destruct.

    Why were the devils favoring him so much? If only they could have made him lose his soul inside, things could have finally looked bright for him.

    He had just begun to dream how he could reim everything that Asher had stolen from him. But now, all those dreams were gone before they could even develop further in his mind.

    The scene before them was surreal. To Asher and Naida, it felt as though years had passed within the confines of the tower, yet for those outside, it appeared as if no time had psed at all.

    The disparity in their experiences, coupled with the oue, created an air of confusion and disbelief.

    However, Asher''s instincts kicked in. He realized that with the disappearance of the tower and Drakaris, they were no longer shielded by the pact that had protected them all this time.

    His mind raced, anticipating an ambush any time, and he was just about to caution Naida to be ready for anything when Drakar''s voice cut through the tension,

    "I can''t begin to express how impressed I am to see that you have once again conquered the impossible. You deserve the title ''Defier of Despair'' which is meant only for the one who conquered it," Drakar said, stepping forward with amanding yet amiable presence. He then spread his arms wide, a smile ying on his lips. "I am sure we will have a lot to talk about. But why don''t we do it over a grand celebration to celebrate your act of making history today. Tonight, I will hold the celebration, and all of your people are invited toe. I won''t ept any refusals for an auspicious day like this," he dered, his smile deepening.

    Asher, taken aback by this turn of events, quickly masked his surprise.

    He had braced himself for confrontation, not an invitation to a celebration.

    Drakar''s demeanor also seemed far from hostile despite having his tower conquered. He also seemed genuinely happy.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he wondered what Drakar was up to. This wasn''t exactly the ruthless and power-hungry king he had imagined in his head.

 Chapter 432 The Silent Threat

    <h4>Chapter 432 The Silent Threat</h4>

    Even though Drakar wasn''t acting as he was expecting him to, Asher realized this only made him seem even more dangerous and cunning. He could guess Drakar was nning something which he didn''t want to stay and find out.

    But it didn''t seem like he had a choice. After noticing the look in Drakar''s eyes and hearing his words, he already got the hint that Drakar wasn''t going to ept a refusal, and if he resisted now, then things could get really bad.

    With him being temporarily crippled, the best thing to do was buy some time.

    Asher masked his underlying caution with a diplomatic smile, "Thank you for your generous offer, King Drakar. It would be my pleasure to attend the celebration," he responded, his tone carefully neutral yet courteous.

    Drakar''s smile widened in response. He pped his hands together,manding immediate attention and silence from the surrounding crowd.

    Turning to address them, he announced in a voice that carried authority and expectation, "King Asher and his people are our esteemed guests. I expect everyone to extend to them the highest treatment they deserve. If I hear anyone slighting them in the least, they and their three generations of family would be burned at the stake."

    The crowd gulped down and deeply bowed with trembling bodies, conveying that they wouldn''t dare to disobey hismand even if the skies were toe crashing down.

    However, they wondered why their king was giving so much respect and preferential treatment to their mortal enemies.

    But they knew better than to question the actions of their king.

    "What is he thinking? He is making us lose face¡­" Rhygar grumbled in frustration but made sure to lower his voice so low that not even his mother would hear.

    Amidst this deration, Asher and Naida exchanged a quick, knowing nce. He could notice the unease on her face and how her eyes were conveying to him that something wasn''t right.

    Off to the side, Leonidas whispered to Caelum, his expression a mix of confusion and curiosity, "Hey, did their king get swept away by the awesomeness of our king?" he asked, trying to make sense of the situation.

    Caelum, his gaze sharp and assessing, responded with a hint of concern, "From what I have heard, he is thest person to get swept away by something like that. I have a very bad feeling about this. We shouldn''t be staying here for a second longer."

    Silvan, overhearing their exchange, interjected with a pragmatic tone, "We don''t have a choice. If we try to leave, it could worsen the already bad political tensions between us. Worst case, they might forcibly hold us here," he said, his fingers tapping against his elbow in a rhythmic pattern, his expression serious.

    Leonidas, attempting to find a silver lining, shrugged and asked, "But they can''t go against the pact, right?"

    Silvan shook his head, his expression turning grave, "Then our king wouldn''t have epted the invitation. He would have hinted at leaving at the earliest. But since he did, it could only mean that we can''t really leave just like that."

    Leonidas and Caelum''s expressions grew increasingly grave as they absorbed Silvan''s analysis of their precarious situation. The air around them seemed to get thicker with the tension they were feeling.

    However, Oberon scoffed at their concerns, "Oh, shut up.?Stop trying to scare us. These draconian cunts can''t do shit to us. The pact has protected us for thousands of years, and you think it''s suddenly going to stop doing that?" His words wereced with scorn, but internally, he couldn''t shake off a creeping sense of unease.

    He wished his mother was here since she would have somehow found a way for him to sneak out.

    Meanwhile, on the elevated tform, Lysandra, her expression a blend of cold frustration and disappointment, began to unfurl her wings.

    Rhygar, noticing the change, looked at her with raised brows, "Where are you going, mother?" he inquired, a hint of concern in his voice.

    Lysandra, without turning to face him, responded curtly, "There''s nothing else to see here. This day couldn''t get any more disappointing," With those final words, she took flight, leaving Rhygar''s mouth open as he was about to reassure her.

    He grunted in frustration, realizing that he let her down. But then he shifted his gaze towards his father. If only he hadn''t offered that alien the chance to conquer the tower, his mother wouldn''t be feeling like this.

    But as he though before, this was also an opportunity for him to prove himself to his mother.

    Drakar, too, exited the scene, leaving the gathered crowd to disperse. In the midst of this, Asher and Naida found themselves suddenly surrounded by a contingent of powerful draconian guards. Their presence was intimidating, and theirmander stepped forward,

    "You will be apanied by our guards at all times for your own protection. It is a direct order from His Majesty," He stated, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.

    "There is no need for that. His Majesty only needs me for protection," Eradicator stepped in, the dark red slits of her helmet gazing directly at themander.

    "We don''t take orders from you. If you do not like this arrangement, you should take it up with?our king," Themander said while maintaining a steady gaze.

    Asher''s mind raced as he assessed the situation. The realization hit him with chilling rity ¨C they were effectively trapped.

    He then noticed Eradicator and themander having a intense staredown.

    "You can stand down, Eradicator. Extra protection can''t hurt us," Asher said, making Eradicator look at him and bow as she stepped back.

    "Let''s just go back to the pce and have some rest," Asher said as the others nodded while his eyes searched around for Lysandra.

    Where the hell did she go after seeing all this? He was hoping to talk to her to get out of this mess. But how was he supposed to get in touch with her with all these guards keeping an eye on him and everyone apanying him?

    He can''t also ask for Naida''s help since they would be watching a powerful figure like her even closer.

    -

    In the grandeur of the massive Dracan Pce, Lysandra, her demeanor marked by resolve, approached Drakar.

    He stood on the roof of the pce, his gaze cast outward, a smile ying on his lips as he surveyed the horizon.

    Lysandra wasted no time in addressing the burning issue, "What are you nning to do? Even though the pact wouldn''t allow us to kill him on the spot, there was no reason to show our enemy any respect. You shouldn''t have let him enter the tower, and now he conquered it," she said, her expression hardening with each word.

    Drakar, still facing the horizon, responded with a sly curvature of his lips, his tone calm and assured, "Rx, Lysandra. You have no idea how special today turned out to be. Today is a historic day. My forefathers are going to be proud of us. You will soon be rejoicing. He is going to be very useful for us."

    Her eyes narrowing, Lysandra voiced her skepticism and underlying hope, "I can never rejoice as long as he is breathing. Are you nning to bring him to your side through this celebration and use him to destroy their kingdom before killing him in the end? If that is the case, I can get behind that."

    Shifting his head briefly to look at her, Drakar''s expression was one of unwavering confidence, "You will find out soon. But I can assure you that you will be in for a surprise," he stated before looking away.

    Lysandra, her eyes narrowed, slowly took a breath, a mix of doubt and wariness in her eyes.

    -

    Asher, followed closely by the draconian guards, made his way to the floor where his room was situated in the Dracan Pce.

    The guards'' presence was like a shadow, unyielding and constant.

    Asher, feeling the weight of their surveince, turned around to confront theirmander with a hint of sarcasm, "Are you nning to apany me into the bathroom too? Don''t tell me you guys have a particr interest in¡ª"

    Themander, sensing the impropriety of the situation, quickly interjected, clearing his throat, "We shall be standing around the floor. If you have any need, you can let us know," he said, signaling his men to disperse.

    They moved swiftly, taking up positions at strategic points around therge floor, their presence pervasive yet less intrusive.

    Naida, observing the situation,mented with a shake of her head, "They are so annoying like pests. It''s going to be hard to shake them off."

    Asher, his expression serious and focused, replied, "We can think about thatter. But first, I want to talk to you about something important."

    Momentster, they were inside his room, away from prying eyes and ears.

    From within his robe, Asher produced an object that immediately drew Naida''s attention. It was a crimson hilt that seemed to belong to a great sword, but the de itself was conspicuously absent.

    But even just as a hilt, one could feel the humming dark and otherworldly aura emanating from it. Despite having such an aura, it was unnoticeable unless oneid their eyes on it.

    Naida''s eyebrows arched in curiosity, "What is that?" she inquired.

    Asher held the hilt, its presence both ominous and powerful, "This is the thing that is going to help protect our kingdom from the draconians now that the pact is void. Drakaris called it a key even though it seems like a weapon. But right now, I don''t have the power to protect it. It can''t even be stored anywhere but outside with us."

    After a moment of brief hesitation, he extended the hilt toward her, "So, can you keep it safe until we return to our kingdom?" he asked.

 Chapter 433 Unspoken Faith

    <h4>Chapter 433 Unspoken Faith</h4>

    Naida, her eyebrows still arched in a mixture of surprise and inquiry, asked Asher, "Are you really sure about entrusting such a precious and powerful item to me?"

    Asher, momentarily taken aback by his own decisiveness, pondered why he had not given a second thought before offering the hilt to Naida.

    It was uncharacteristic of him; typically, he would entrust such an item only to his most loyal confidants like Eradicator or to one of his women.

    Yet here he was, offering it to Naida without hesitation.

    Of course, his women weren''t here, and Naida was stronger than Eradicator. Still, even then, he wouldn''t have made this decision before.

    It was as if he could already feel a sense of trust and confidence in Naida that was absent before.

    He didn''t know if it was a good or bad thing, but in a desperate situation like this and considering Naida always put the kingdom''s interests before anything and even saved his life at the risk of hers, he felt logically she was the right choice to protect this.

    He looked at her, a brief smile ying on his lips, and said with certainty, "There is nobody else more capable to protect this right now. You have after all, mastered the art of letting people see what you want them to."

    He also was feeing a strong sense of protectiveness towards his kingdom, especially the desire to keep it safe no matter what.

    He already had it before but because of Rowena and for her sake he was willing to do anything to help her protect the kingdom.

    But since he had only been living there for a few years, he never truly felt as if he was part of the kingdom or feel attached other than the people living in it.

    However, now, it was as he could feel the desire to protect his kingdom gushing forth from his soul. Never before had he felt so worried and concerned about the future of his kingdom. It felt no different than holding one''s heart in your hand and having the will to protect it from any harm.

    Naida gazed at the crimson hilt, her eyes reflecting a firm determination as she responded, "Since you are willing to have such faith in me, I shall make sure this key never falls into the wrong hands."

    Taking the hilt from Asher, she carefully inserted it into her sleeves, her movements deliberate and secure, "For now, it can stay there. It''s really inconvenient that we can''t store this key even in a spatial root," she remarked, emphasizing how risky it was to carry it with them.

    Asher, his face etched with a blend of resolve and concern, nodded in agreement with Naida''s assessment, "I know, but we have to somehow manage it until we get out of here," he said, his voice steady despite the uncertainty of their situation.

    Naida''s expression mirrored the gravity of their predicament, "Do you have any ns to get out before the celebration? I have a very bad feeling about this. Drakar is not known to y nice. He must need something from you. Otherwise, he would have already had us all killed," she pointed out.

    Hearing this from someone whose intuition was honed from years of navigating the treacherous politics of their world made Asher believe that they were even more in danger than he had expected.

    His demeanor turned serious, "I have no ns as of now," he admitted, "I wasn''t expecting the pact to suddenly fall off the face of the world and put us all at risk. We can''t even send a message to our kingdom since the draconians are blocking all forms ofmunication from leaving this ce."

    "Then¡­" Naida''s concern deepened, but before she couldpletely voice her thoughts, Asher continued, "I never thought Is''s worries woulde true. But Lysandra is our best bet now. If she really wants to see her son again more than anything, then I am sure she will try to get in touch. Otherwise...we are... let''s not even go there," he said, shaking his head with a frustrated look.

    Seeking to offer somefort, Naida gently ced her hand on his shoulder as she looked up to meet his gaze, "Do not worry, my king. No matter what happens, I will ensure nothing will happen to you. That is the least I can do for you," she said, her voice carrying a reassuring tone and her ruby red eyes peering into his.

    Asher felt a familiar sensation at her touch, reminiscent of Selene, stirring something within him, making his gaze unconsciously shift toward her hand.

    Realizing the intimacy of her gesture, Naida''s eyes flickered with a sudden rity. She slowly withdrew her hand, her smile tinged with a hint of confusion and apology, "Forgive me for my rudeness. I..."

    "It''s fine," Asher interrupted, shaking his head gently before their gazes unconsciously met each other, their thoughts melting into the silence that suddenly filled the subtle air of tension between them.

    But the next moment, Naida shifted her gaze as she turned to leave, "I should head back now. If I stay here any longer, Lysandra might not try to get in touch with you," she said.

    "Right¡­I will let you know if anythinges up," Asher said as Naida briefly bowed her head before walking away.

    Asher let out a brief sigh as he watched Naida walk out of the room, her departure leaving him in a contemtive silence.

    He rubbed his head and felt now was not the time to get distracted by what happened in the tower.

    "Cough!" As if on a sudden impulse, Asher let out a sharp cough as he covered his mouth with his palm.

    His eyes widened when he slowly moved his palm away and saw blood on it.

    "What the¡­Am I sick?" Asher mumbled, but then he remembered Drakaris saying that his body was going to get worse first before it got better.

    He knew whatever was happening was for the good of his own body. But seeing the effects taking ce now only made things seem even more grim in his current situation.

    Even if the worst happens, he can''t escape into his Damned Dimension.

    *Knock*

    The unexpected knock on the door caught Asher off guard as he wiped off the blood on his palm.

    He wondered if it was Naida who returned with additional information or concerns.

    "Your Majesty, may this servante in to serve you some drinks?" A woman''s low voice echoed from outside the door.

    Realizing that it was just a maid probably sent by Drakar, "I''m not in the mood for drinks," Asher replied curtly, his mind preupied with more pressing matters.

    But the woman persisted, her voice carrying a note of insistence, "But these are drinks specially prepared for you, Your Majesty," she added.

    This statement piqued Asher''s curiosity, his brow furrowing in?contemtion. After a brief pause, he called out, "Come in."

    The door opened to reveal a young woman d in maid''s attire, her demeanor polite and her smile practiced.

    She stepped into the room, carrying a tray adorned with exquisite-looking drinks. After closing the door behind her, she ced the tray on a table.

    Then, unexpectedly, she began to walk towards Asher, her steps measured and deliberate.

    Asher''s wariness intensified as he watched her movements. His hand instinctively moved towards a defensive position as she suddenly produced a knife.

    He frowned as he wondered if she was here to try to assassinate him, though he wasn''t worried since his body was still strong as a peak Soul Purger, and she didn''t seem that strong.

    However, instead of advancing further, the maid stopped in her tracks.

    To Asher''s astonishment, she turned the de upon herself, shing her wrist in a swift, deliberate motion.

    "What are you doing?" Asher mumbled with a confused look, his brows furrowed.

    The maid, her expression one of respect and solemnity, bowed her head slightly and held out her bleeding wrist towards him, "Please drink this, Your Majesty," she implored.

    Asher, still grappling with the surreal nature of the situation, shook his head firmly, "In case you didn''t notice, I am no vampire to drink blood," he said firmly, his gaze fixed on the maid, "Who told you to do this?" he asked, his tone demanding an exnation.

    The maid, maintaining her posture of reverence, kept her head bowed as she responded, "This is for your own good, Your Majesty. This servant means no ill intent," she said earnestly, her voice steady despite the unusual circumstances.

    Asher studied her closely, sensing her genuine belief in her actions and the sincerity behind her words.

    He realized she was either unwilling or unable to divulge more information.

    Observing the dark blood trickling down her skin, he reasoned that it was unlikely to be poisonous.

    It didn''t seem like a ploy Drakar or any powerful draconian he knew would use for an assassination attempt ¨C it was too borate and unconventional.

    Even if it was poisonous, it wouldn''t be strong enough to kill him.

    Making a swift decision, Asher reached out and grasped her wrist, albeit with a visible hesitation.

    The idea of consuming blood was far from his preference, but the circumstances left him with little choice.

    Closing his eyes momentarily, he held his breath and pressed his lips against the skin of her wrist, drawing the blood into his mouth.

    As he did so, an unexpected sensation overcame him. It wasn''t just the metallic taste of the blood or the strangeness of the act; it was the sudden, clear echo of Lysandra''s cold voice in his mind.

    [There isn''t much time or the means to meet you face to face. So, just keep this in mind. Drakar ns to hold the celebration in an old royal building. I don''t know what he ns to do with you, but you don''t want to stay around and find out. So get inside the carriage that will be prepared for you and your people. Don''t ask any questions, and let the carriage take you outside this kingdom. I know you also wouldn''t want to attend this celebration. So consider this as a favor I am doing for you. You have no idea how much I am risking to get this message across and to get you out of here alive. So once you are outside, you better keep your promise. Or I swear...there is no ce in this realm where you can hide from me.]

    The message,den with urgency and a veiled threat as expected from someone like her, resonated in Asher''s mind. He slowly released the maid''s wrist, his lips curving into a subtle smile.

    It seemed as if most of his worries would be solved by the queen consort of the most dangerous man in thisnd. Nobody would see thating.

 Chapter 434 Never Depend On An Outsider

    <h4>Chapter 434 Never Depend On An Outsider</h4>

    In the darkly lit confines of an old cer, Lysandra stood cloaked in shadows, her figure draped in a dark brown cloak as if she couldn''te here without concealing her identity.

    Her fingers gently caressed a spear hanging off the wall, her eyes reflecting a mix of nostalgia and sadness she always had to suppress within her.

    *Creak*

    The creak of the door broke the silence. Lysandra turned slowly to see an elderly man entering the room.

    His eyes were cloudy, as if they were blind to the world around him, and he was dressed in a shabby, in, dark grey robe. His face was wrinkled and in, just like his clothes.

    His long white beard and mustache, along with his hair tied back into a ponytail, gave him a venerable yet ordinary appearance.

    "Did he receive the message?" Lysandra asked, her voice carrying a tone of expectancy.

    Despite the man''smon appearance, her demeanor was respectful, even deferential.

    To her, this man was far from a meremoner; he was Droco, a figure of importance in her life.

    "Yes, dear," Droco replied as he stepped further into the cer, his voice gentle yet seasoned with wisdom.

    He then posed a question,ced with concern, "But are you sure about what you are doing? Every time you seek my help, you want me to do something that could put your life at risk. And every time, it has been for your son, Agonon. But this time, why?" His eyes became steely and his tone colder as he continued, "Why are you getting involved with someone who killed our Agonon. You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to."

    Lysandra''s eyes softened, a hint of gratitude in her gaze, "I have no reason to hide anything from you, father-inw. Other than my son, you are the only one I could trust and depend on all these years," she confessed, her voice imbued with a rare vulnerability, "It''s just that, the Bloodburn King...that young alien is not the man we expected him to be. He knows where my son is and how to bring him back. That''s why I need him alive. I can''t let Drakar do anything to him."

    Droco''s expression shifted to one of skepticism and concern as he processed Lysandra''s words, "I don''t understand what you are saying. How could that be possible? I know you are still grieving, dear, and so am I at the loss of my grandson. But this..." His voice trailed off, marked by a mix of disbelief and sorrow.

    Lysandra, her demeanor resolute yet touched by sadness, nodded gently, "I know it seems hard to believe. But I have seen him, father-inw. I have seen my son...trapped in another hellish dimension where I can''t reach him. Only Asher can. At least he has proved he canmunicate with Agonon, and he knows things only Agonon would know," she exined, detailing the ount she received from Asher about Agonon being trapped in a dangerous dimension, including how it all happened.

    Droco''s cloudy eyes flickered with a glimmer of hope, albeit tinged with uncertainty, "So my grandson is still alive?" he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper, "I want to believe it, and I want to believe that Asher is not lying to you. He is still our enemy, and he wouldn''t be doing this unless he wanted something that would benefit him. But I will let you be the judge of it and do what you have asked me to do. Just... if Agonon reallyes back to us, I want to at least see him once and tell him things I couldn''t. I want to tell him how proud his father would be."

    Lysandra''s eyes briefly trembled with emotion, "You will," she affirmed with a firm nod, "But I won''t stop at that... not after everything we have suffered."

    Droco, perplexed by her words, inquired, "What are you talking about, dear?"

    A cold, determined light glinted in Lysandra''s eyes as she revealed, "I n to use Asher to help me rebuild this kingdom from the ground up and get rid of every vermin, including the one sitting on the throne right now. That is what he would have wanted as well...It was his dream too...to make our kingdom better."

    Droco''s reaction to Lysandra''s deration was immediate and profound. His eyes widened, and he raised a hand in a cautionary gesture, "Don''t do it, Lysandra," he implored with an urgency that resonated in the dimly lit space, "Drakar is not a man you should mess with; at least you shouldn''t take the risk yourself. I will do it or at least die trying when the right timees."

    Lysandra''s fists clenched tightly, her expression hardening with resolve and pain, "Why should you have to die trying to kill that scum? Haven''t we lost enough at his hands? You are the only family I have left other than Agonon. I can''t lose you too. You have been a father to me, more than my own father ever could, who happily sold me to Drakar," she said, her voiceced with a mix of cold anger and sorrow.

    Droco''s expression softened, "I understand what you are feeling. But you know what happened to my bloodline, right? I don''t want the same to happen to you. Everyone considered me a powerful duke. But when the time came and Drakar saw my family as a threat, even after killing my son, he easilybeled me and them as traitors and had them killed. I lost my eyes and had to change my face to protect you. You also suffered a lot, and more, to give birth to Agonon. You shouldn''t let the efforts we painstakingly took to survive go to waste. We should never depend on an outsider, let alone the king of our enemies."

    Lysandra closed her eyes slowly, her eyelids trembling as she absorbed his words.

    After a moment, she gently nodded, her resolve evident as she reopened her eyes, "Okay... I will listen to you, father-inw. For now, I will just focus on getting Agonon back. Then the three of us can work together to make him pay."

    Droco nodded, his look softening yet remaining determined, "We will do it. I swear on the soul of my son," he said, his tone turning cold with resolve, "I have held on for so long not only to protect you but also to make him suffer together. Thest thing he deserves is an easy death."

    Lysandra''s lips pressed together firmly in agreement, her resolve mirrored in her stance.

    "I will leave now and get ready to bring them outside," Droco announced, turning towards the door.

    "Please be careful, father-inw," Lysandra said, her toneced with concern.

    Droco offered a brief, warm look in response before exiting the cer.

    The door closed behind him, leaving Lysandra alone with her thoughts and a growing tension.

    ¡ª

    The night had descended over the Dracan Pce, the blood moon casting its light over it and giving it a grand yet ominous presence.

    Asher, Naida, Leonidas, Caelum, Silvan, Oberon, and Eradicator stood at the front, awaiting the arrival of the carriage while draconian guards were still surrounding them in every direction.

    Naida''s appearance was particrly striking. She was draped in a stunning off-shoulder red gown that cascaded down her form, highlighting her graceful silhouette.

    The gown''s design artfully entuated her smooth back, the fabric dipping just low enough to reveal the gentle curve of her spine.

    Her shoulders, bare and exquisitely sculpted, drew the eye, leading to the delicate lines of her corbones.

    The neckline of the gown was masterfully crafted, offering a subtle yet captivating glimpse of her cleavage, a tasteful disy of allure that was both enchanting and dignified. The color of the gown, a deep, rich red,plemented herplexion, making her skin glow with an almost ethereal radiance.

    Her stunning appearance drew admiring nces from even the draconians around, who struggled to avert their eyes discreetly.

    Asher, observing the attention Naida was attracting, chuckled lightly, "You''re going to make a lot of draconian women curse after seeing their men gawking at you," hemented, amusement evident in his voice, though he also couldn''t deny that there was an undeniable maism about her, even more in this dress.

    Naida nced at Asher, who was d in royal and exquisite ck robes. With a smooth arch of her rosy lips, she replied, "My king, you should be the one to look out for these men since you''re going to steal the hearts of their women if they see you. But let''s me the royal dresser who picked these clothes for us."

    Leonidas, standing a certain distance away, whispered to Caelum, "Do the two seem closer ever since they returned, or am I just overthinking it?"

    Caelum sighed, his eyes closing, "Sometimes... it''s better to pretend to be blind," he murmured, making Leonidas wince as he decided to not ask any more questions on the topic...ever.

    Naida leaned towards Asher, her voice low as she briefly nced behind them, "So we aren''t going to tell them until we get out?" she asked discreetly.

    Asher gave a brief nod, his expression serious, "It''s better to keep it to ourselves. If they be unconsciously wary or look suspicious, things could get bad. These draconians are watching our every move like hawks," he said, maintaining a facade of casualness as he nced at the draconian guards who quickly averted their gaze.

    Naida mirrored his feigned smile, "I would have advised the same thing anyway. The less people know, the better," she concurred.

    Leonidas, his arms crossed, voiced his concerns in a low tone, "Hey, what if they poison our food or something? I don''t feel like eating what our enemies cooked. I don''t even understand how they are shameless enough to hold a celebration. Do they have no face to lose?"

    Caelum, his gaze sharp, responded, "The draconians poisoning us? They are too proud to do that. We would already be dead if they wanted us to be. Or... they could always take out their weapons and attack us anytime. His Majesty did tell us to always be on guard."

    Leonidas let out a subtle scoff, "That''s why I always carry around my trusty weapon, even though I would hate to damage it," he said, his tone carrying a hint of defiance mixed with uneasiness.

    Suddenly, the sound of hooves and wheels echoed, making them all shift their gazes.

    Arge, imposing ck carriage, drawn by a team of powerful horses, rolled towards them.

    Its presence was both grand and impressive, shrouded in the night''s embrace.

    Asher''s attention was immediately drawn to the driver''s cabin. Seated within was an old man, his figure obscured by the dim light.

    Narrowing his eyes, Asher turned to hispanions. "It''s time. Let''s get in," he announced, his voice low but firm.

 Chapter 435 A Special Day

    Chapter 435 A Special Day

    As Asher and the others settled into the spacious interior of the carriage, Leonidas immediately noticed something amiss, "Hey...the windows. I can''t see outside," he mumbled, his expression one of confusion and slight concern.

    Asher, too, had observed this peculiar feature upon entering. He scrutinized the windows, his brow furrowing, "Why are these windows sealed with mana?" he questioned aloud, noting that the windows weren''t just tinted ck, butpletely obscured, preventing any light from prating, thus rendering the outside world invisible.

    The old man driving the carriage, his voice respectful and steady, responded from the driver''s cabin, "Forgive me, Your Majesty. But it is for your own protection, considering the circumstances."

    Leonidas shrugged and chimed in, "Oh well...it does make sense. Maybe to discourage those trying to assassinate us on the way. Not that they would seed anyway," He said with a confident smile.

    Asher acknowledged the logic behind Leonidas'' words, since it would prevent anyone from seeing who was inside the carriage.

    But still, he found it odd since there should be lots of powerful draconian guards apanying them. That also made him wonder how Lysandra was nning to make this carriage lose these guards and ride out of this kingdom without anyone knowing.

    The carriage eventually came to a halt, the sudden stillness prompting Asher and Naida to exchange nces. A silent question passed between them - had they sessfully left the kingdom, or was this an unexpected stop?

    "Your Majesty. We have reached," announced the old driver, his voice carrying through to the carriage''s interior.

    Asher''s brows furrowed in suspicion, his hand moving to open the door. However, Eradicator, quick to respond, dered, "Please allow me," Eradicator stepped out and scanned the surroundings closely.

    But her fists clenched as she turned around and simply looked at the king with a focused gaze.

    Asher frowned as Naida also noticed the look Eradicator gave and said, "Let me¡­"

    Naida gracefully stepped out second, her eyes immediately scanning the surroundings as well.

    But the moment she took in the sight before them, she also frowned.

    They were in front of a grand old building, resplendent and alive with activity. Dozens of draconian guards were stationed around, and a few powerful draconian figures could be seen entering the building, which radiated with a festive energy.

    Naida stepped forward and peered through the ss of the carriage at the driver, "Where did you bring us?" she demanded with feigned curiosity.

    The driver, maintaining his respectful demeanor, exined, "This is the Banquet Hall built by our first king. Our king wanted to hold the celebration here since the first king had once dered that a grand celebration should be held here the day the Tower of Torment gets conquered."

    Naida''s frown deepened at the driver''s exnation, her gaze shifting back to Asher as he stepped out of the carriage. His expression, like hers, turned serious as he stared at this building.

    The realization dawned on both of them that something had gone awry. The n, as they understood it, was to be escorted out of the kingdom, not to the heart of the celebration gathering they were trying to avoid.

    They stood there, a mix of bewilderment and wariness in their eyes, as they tried toprehend this unexpected turn of events.

    Did Lysandra betray them? No¡­Asher felt that she had a hundred chances to do it before. He also had the feeling she wouldn''t give up on her son like that.

    Caelum stepped forward with a look of doubt, "Your Majesty, is there a problem?" he asked, his toneced with concern.

    Asher, maintaining a semnce of calm, shook his head and offered a brief smile, "Nothing. But be prepared for anything, like I told you before," he responded, his voice steady and low yet hinting at the need for vignce.

    Caelum nodded, his eyes reflecting a newfound seriousness, and he ryed the message to Leonidas with a subtle nce. It was clear to both of them that their king was on extra guard for some good reason.

    Silvan, trailing behind, narrowed his eyes as he observed some of the elite draconian guards entering the building. He took a moment to carefully scrutinize their appearances and movements. Then, leaning in towards Asher, he whispered something discreetly, making Asher nod slowly in response, "I will keep that in mind," Asher affirmed, his gaze following Silvan''s earlier line of sight.

    As they entered the building, they were greeted by an array of maids and servants who bowed respectfully. The group was led to a grand pair of doors, which four guards opened with a ceremonial flourish.

    The doors swung open to reveal an opulent banquet hall, its grandeur surpassing anything Asher had seen before, even eclipsing the celebration he attended for the first time at Demonstone Castle.

    However, the hall was sparsely popted, with more guards than officials, a detail that did not escape Asher''s notice. There weren''t even any other consorts or royal members other than a few powerful noble figures and some elders.

    However, his attention quickly shifted from thevish setting to the elevated tform overlooking the banquet. Seated there were three figures of importance. Rhygar shot him a scornful smile, but Asher ignored him as he felt Lysandra''s gaze, whose face was a mask of cold like always.

    But he saw the subtle hint of confusion shing past her eyes upon seeing him, making him realize that she was just as puzzled as him about this situation.

    However, his gaze then shifted to the center upon feeling Drakar''s gaze, whose smile broadened upon seeing him.

    Drakar rose to his feet, his voice carrying across the hall, "Wee, King Asher. Please,e and take a seat at the foremost table reserved for you and your people," he announced, gesturing grandly towards a prominently ced table.

    Asher and the others took their seats at the foremost table, which was prominently ced and exquisitely arranged. Drakar, with a wide smile, addressed Asher directly once again, "Are you pleased with the banquet I have prepared for you? Over 500 of the best cooks in my kingdom have worked tirelessly to ensure you would love it."

    Asher, maintaining hisposure, returned the smile politely, "I appreciate the effort, and I have no doubt I will enjoy it," he replied, his voiceced with a blend of courtesy and caution.

    Drakar, seemingly pleased with Asher''s response, revealed, "Other than just this banquet, we have some special programs to entertain you during this celebration," he The hall filled with music, the rhythm and melody enhancing the dancers'' tantalizing movements.

    announced. With a snap of his fingers, the side doors of the hall swung open, and dozens of beautifully attired women entered. They wore veils and elegant yet revealing clothing, moving gracefully as they bowed before starting to dance. The hall filled with music, the rhythm and melody enhancing the dancers'' tantalizing movements.

    As the dancers swayed and twirled, their hips shaking and bellies exposed in a mesmerizing disy, Asher observed the men in the hall. They were visibly enjoying the performance, sipping their drinks and following the dancers with their eyes.

    However, Asher''s patience for this disy of extravagance was wearing thin. The fact that he was also feeling sick from whatever was happening to his body only tested his patience even more.

    He turned to Drakar, his tone casual, "So¡­King Drakar, what did you want to talk about?" he asked, keen to cut through the pleasantries and get to the heart of the matter.

    Drakar responded with a hint of theatricality, "I have a lot to talk about. But since you are already eager to know, allow me," With a snap of his fingers, the lively music toned down, and the dancers continued their performance in a more subdued manner.

    Asher''s expression turned questioning as a servant entered through one of the side doors. The servant carried a silver tray, upon whichy an item shrouded by a silver lid, its contents obscured from view. Then, with a deep bow, the servant stepped onto the tform and carefully ced the tray on Drakar''s table.

    Lysandra, observing from her position, appeared deeply preupied, her gaze fixed on the unfolding scene yet betraying a mind elsewhere.

    Rhygar had a confused look with hidden frustration in his eyes, wondering what the hell his father was doing by feeding and entertaining these bloodburn dogs.

    Drakar let out a measured sigh, tapping the lid lightly, "Before we move on to talk about more important matters, I wanted to express something about my own kingdom. On a different day, I would never do so in front of our esteemed guests like you," he began, his tone somber.

    Asher watched intently, his focus unwavering as Drakar continued, "But today it''s a special day, and I believe that from this day onwards, our kingdom will begin a new era where new alliances can be born and past grudges are forgotten."

    Naida and Asher exchanged a brief, uncertain nce, sensing the gravity of Drakar''s words. Was he indirectly proposing an alliance or¡­

    "But on a day like this, something tragic could have happened to you and your people, King Asher, if not for my timely intervention," Drakar added with a look of grim expression yet his words echoed ominously.

    Asher''s brows furrowed in confusion and concern, "What do you mean?" he inquired, his tone sharpening with the growing tension.

    "See for yourself," he said, and with amanding p of his hands, the side doors of the hall swung open once more. This time, two guards entered,boriously dragging along a stake mounted on wheels. Chained to this grim apparatus was a bloodied and battered old man. His eyes were cloudy, his appearance that of amoner, yet the severity of his condition spoke volumes of his recent torture.

    Asher, Naida, and the others at their table looked on with a mix of surprise and confusion. The sight was disturbing and unexpected for a celebration like this. They also didn''t know who this draconian was.

    However, Lysandra''s breath caught in her throat upon recognizing the old man as Droco!

 Chapter 436: Your Deeds Will Be Your Downfall

    The festive atmosphere was instantly shattered, reced by a palpable sense of dread, confusion, and disbelief.

    Drakar''s gaze shifted towards Lysandra, who quicklyposed herself, masking the storm of emotions brewing within her. He addressed her with a regretful sigh, "Lysandra, I hope you don''t mind that I ruined a festive mood like this. But I have to let King Asher know how sincere I am."

    Lysandra, maintaining her cool facade, simply nodded as she saw him get up and walk towards the front of the tform.

    Her eyes briefly met Droco''s, who weakly raised his head in a feeble attempt to see her. His eyes, though not directly meeting hers, let Lysandra know what he was trying to say¡­No matter what happens, pretend to not know him.

    Rhygar, sitting beside Lysandra, leaned in and whispered with a mix of curiosity and ignorance, "Mother, who is this peasant? Why did Father bring him to a ce like this?"

    His question made her nerves squirm, yet she chose not to respond to Rhygar''s question, her focus entirely on the unfolding situation.

    Rhygar, sensing his mother''s disinterest, which was natural for her, withdrew and cast another nce at Droco, trying to make sense of his significance.

    Asher, meanwhile, addressed Drakar with a discerning look, "King Drakar, are you saying that this old man had something to do with threatening mine and my people''s lives? I am sorry, but he doesn''t really seem like a threat." Asher''s skepticism was evident; the old man''s appearance or his aura did not fit the profile of a powerful, menacing figure.

    Anyone with a noble bloodline would also have noble features. However, this old man looked like a beggar one would see on the streets.

    Drakar shook his head as he said with a sigh, "Don''t let his appearance fool you, King Asher. Other than me crippling him after capturing him, he has gone through a lot of trouble to change his appearance to fool us for so many years. This man was nning to sabotage the driver of your carriage and take you to a very dangerous ce for devil knows what nefarious purpose."

    At Drakar''s revtion, Asher and Naida exchanged a quick nce, realization dawning on them.

    This old man was the one Lysandra must have sent to safely escort them out of the kingdom!

    Asher took a quick, short nce at Lysandra but he couldn''t read her face. But if she really knew him, then thest thing she would do was let herself get suspected.

    Asher, his curiosity piqued by the old man''s wretched state, inquired, "Who is he?"

    Drakar''s smile broadened, and he gestured theatrically with his forefinger, "I am d you asked that. Would you believe it if I told you that this man was once known to everyone as Duke Droco, the patriarch of the strongest noble family at that time, and was once the Chief Commander of my father''s armies? He was a very powerful man in his prime, and I mean it when I say that every man below my father''s family feared him."

    Asher listened, surprised to learn that the frail, bloodied figure before them was once a decorated and powerful draconian noble.

    "But I bet you are curious how a man like that ended up like this," Drakar continued, his gaze locking with Asher''s. Asher felt a sense of unease but was indeed curious about Droco''s downfall.

    "But it wasn''t his fault, not at first until..." Drakar''s words trailed off as he turned to his son, Rhygar, "Rhygar, remove the lid from that tray."

    Rhygar, caught off guard by his father''s sudden request,plied and lifted the lid from the tray. Beneath ity a horrific sight ¨C a bloody skull with flesh still clinging to it. It seemed as if someone also made the effort to preserve it just enough to not let it decay.

    Lysandra''s heart skipped a beat at the sight, recognizing the aura emanating from the skull.

    Drakar resumed his tale, his voice tinged with a cold reminiscence. "...his son tried to take what was mine. Even to this day, I still remember beheading him when he challenged me arrogantly to im my woman, who is my beloved queen now, as his own." His gaze then shifted towards Lysandra, "I hope you liked the surprise, my love. Only I know how much this man tried to torment you, including trying toe up with ns to forcibly take you away from here. I hope his head, or whatever is left of it, will bring you some sce."

    Asher wondered how obsessed Drakar was with hating her lover to the point of carrying around his skull like a trophy.

    Droco''s reaction was palpable. His eyes shook with a mix of pain and realization, his teeth gritted in silent agony as blood dripped from his lips.

    Lysandra, maintaining a facade of indifference, looked at the skull and replied, "I have long since forgotten this traitor. You shouldn''t have made me remember it, my king, but I appreciate your gesture."

    However, internally, Lysandra''s heart clenched tightly, a struggle to mask her pain and cold rage brewing within. Asher was surprised by Lysandra''s response. For a moment, he even believed she really couldn''t care less.

    But to maintain suchposure despite seeing her lover''s skull on that tray¡­Not even he would be able to do that.

    It also dawned on him that this old man named Droco must also be important to her since he was the father of the man she loved. Otherwise, Droco wouldn''t have tried to help her.

    Rhygar''s eyes zed with fury upon seeing the skull of the toad who dared to try to im his mother. But seeing him end up like this on a tray felt quite satisfying. For this, he had to give props to his father.

    He had heard all the stories, but he never thought his father actually stored away the head he cut off from this unworthy scum.

    Drakar turned to Lysandra, his voice carrying a tone of consideration, "I should have been more thoughtful," he said, "You should burn it away if this head would only serve to disgust you."

    Asher''s expression tightened as he observed the unfolding scene. He recognized the meaning behind Drakar''s request.

    If Drakar was aware of Lysandra''s secret, then he was far more loathsome and terrifying than he ever expected him to be.

    If she refuses or tries to avoid it, it could only make her previous words appear less truthful. But by doing so, it would be no different than burning away a part of her soul.

    For Asher, who had witnessed the repeated deaths of his mother and Selene, the pain of such loss was all too familiar.

    He would do anything to not feel that pain again.

    But if Drakar really knew, then why would he keep Lysandra around and even raise the son of his enemy? It would be no different than humiliating himself every day.

    It left Asher feeling puzzled and unsure of Drakar''s intentions.

    To his astonishment, however, Lysandra showed no hesitation. With a swift gesture, she conjured a ball of dark red mes, which she directed onto the skull. The remains were consumed by fire, disintegrating into ashes within seconds. Lysandra then averted her gaze with a cold look of indifference.

    Droco, chained and battered, couldn''t contain his pain as he heard the mes burn whatever was left of his son, "You will rot in the pits of Tartarus, Drakar...There will be a special hell for you..." he mumbled weakly, his voice seething with spite and anger.

    The guards by Droco''s side moved to bash in his mouth, but Drakar raised his hand, signaling them to stand down. He then addressed Droco with chilling coldness, "How shameless of you to say that as a traitor to this kingdom. You not only tried to cover up your son''s crimes, but you also made your entire family get involved, turning them into traitors as well. You killed them all, Droco. Not me. It is you who should be worried about what kind of hell is waiting for you, or maybe you are already living in it," Drakar said, his lips curling into a cold, contemptuous smile.

    Droco, his hands trembling with a mix of rage and helplessness, looked up at Drakar with don''t know what made you suddenly reveal yourself and try to kidnap my guests. You are cloudy, infuriated eyes.

    Drakar, with a shake of his head, spoke again, his toneced with a mix of disdain and triumph, "I don''t know what made you suddenly reveal yourself and try to kidnap my guests. You are quite clever and determined to keep your mind clean. But I have to thank you for revealing yourself since I won''t let a traitor like you try to cause any more damage to our kingdom."

    He then directed his attention to Rhygar, "Rhygar,e over here and show our guests how we draconians punish a traitor."

    Rhygar rose from his seat, his face twisted into a sadistic smile, "With pleasure, father," he replied, relishing the opportunity. He descended from the tform, his eyes alight with a cruel eagerness.

    Drakar turned to Asher and remarked, "I hope you will ept this small gesture as a sign of my goodwill."

    Asher offered a brief smile, "Sure." His mind, however, was racing, desperate for a way to get the hell out of here. The bad feeling that was pooling in his guts was only getting worse.

    Lysandra watched, her heart pounding and herposure on the brink of shattering, as Rhygar approached Droco. Rhygar brandished a sharp, serrated dagger, the weapon glinting ominously under the hall''s lights.

    Lysandra forced herself to keep her eyes open and in that direction, aware of the many gazes upon her.

    Rhygar, standing before Droco, sneered, "Anyst words, you old dog?" he asked contemptuously.

    Droco, summoning a final ounce of defiance, raised his head only to ignore Rhygar and look at Drakar, "May your lineage wither and crumble as you have shattered mine. Your ignoble deeds will be your downfall."

    Drakar merely looked at him with scorn upon hearing his words.

    Rhygar, feeling pissed off from his curse, plunged the dagger into Droco''s stomach, "That''s enough from you!"

    He then slowly dragged the de upward, slicing through flesh with sadistic precision. Droco''s face contorted in excruciating agony, yet he emitted no sound of pain, enduring the torment in stoic silence.

    Asher was impressed by the defiant demeanor of this old man even in his dire state.

    Lysandra''s gaze remained fixed on the gruesome scene, each second of Droco''s suffering making her chest heavier.

    The gruesome spectacle escted as Rhygar''s dagger reached just beneath Droco''s neck who was still breathing.

    With a sadistic flourish, Rhygar withdrew the dagger.

    Then, in a harrowing disy of cruelty, he plunged his hands into the bloody opening he had carved. With a violent, forceful tug, Rhygar tore Droco''s chest apart in opposite directions. The brutal action transformed Droco''s chest into a macabre semnce of wings, a horrific sight that exposed his ribcage and internal organs.

    The hall fell into a deathly silence, Leonidas, Caelum, Silvan and Oberon frozen in shock and horror at the barbarity unfolding before them while Asher and Naida''s expressions became grim.

    Drakar, observing the scene with a cold contempt, proimed as he turned to look at Asher, "A Traitor''s Wings... That is how we punish them. By letting everyone see how the wings of a traitor really would look like," His words echoed through the hall, casting a dreadful pall over the gathering.

 Chapter 437 A Sign Of Goodwill

    Chapter 437 A Sign Of Goodwill

    The hall, which had been filled with festive energy mere moments ago, was now engulfed in a deathly silence, the three sitting on Asher''s table stunned by the brutality they had just witnessed. Oberon, his throat dry, could barely swallow as he gazed at the horrific sight of Droco''s mutted body. A cold shiver ran down his spine as he thought about the possibility of meeting a simr fate. He resolved inwardly that he would rather die protecting Rowena than let these draconian bastards have the satisfaction.

    Leonidas and Caelum exchanged nces, both sensing the heavy and oppressive tension that now filled the room. This was no longer a celebration; it was a disy of power and a warning. Still, they couldn''t help but wonder about the message Drakar was trying to convey by executing a traitor in such a public and grisly manner, and that too before them.

    Lysandra''s face was an imprable mask of icy calm, but beneath the surface, her heart was in turmoil, churning with grief and rage at the sight of his gruesome corpse.

    She then saw Rhygar walking back to the tform, his hands dripping with blood while shing a proud smile at her.

    Rhygar was expecting his mother to look at him in a better light since he just killed the father of the man who tried to harass her when she was young.

    But to his dismay, she didn''t even spare him a nce for a moment more. Just how much should he do to prove himself to her? Maybe showing her Asher''s head could be the only thing that could satisfy her.

    In the midst of this tense atmosphere, Asher, maintaining hisposure, broke the silence with a nonchnt shrug, "It''s quite creative, I have to admit. But can we move on to something pleasant, considering the asion?" Drakar smiled and snapped his fingers. At hismand, the guards quickly removed Droco''s corpse and the silver tray with the ashes of the skull, clearing the remnants of the gruesome spectacle.

    "Apologies if my attempt to show my goodwill made you ufortable," Drakar said, his voice smooth and controlled.

    Asher, maintaining his diplomatic demeanor despite the unsettling turn of events, shook his head and responded, "No. I have no doubt you meant well," He felt he just had to y along as long as possible and see where Drakar was going with this.

    Drakar''s smile deepened, pleased with Asher''s reaction, "Good. Then let''s move on to the matter that would concern the future of our kingdoms. It''s been something I have been thinking a lot about for a long time," he said, his tone taking on a more serious note.

    Asher and Naida exchanged a nce, their expressions betraying a hint of wariness. Drakar continued, "Our kingdoms have been trying to sh at each other''s necks for thousands of years, and things could have been worse if not for the pact. But we have no reason to continue this animosity because of our ancestors'' quarrels. The past is past and long gone."

    Asher internally questioned Drakar''s motive. A genuine alliance seemed unlikely, given their history and the recent disy of cruelty. So why was he suddenly changing his kingdom''s stance?

    Drakar then revealed, "My father named me after Drakaris to honor him. Other than that, he also wanted me to be the one who fulfills Drakaris'' wish of brokering peace between our kingdoms," he exined.

    Asher casually inquired with a shrug, "Then why didn''t you try to do it before?"

    Drakar shook his head and replied, "Because I was waiting for the worthy one... you. You have earned Drakaris'' favor, and since you conquered the Trial of Torment, the burden of enforcing the pact has fallen onto you. You have released the supreme one from his duty, and I couldn''t express enough how grateful we are for letting him rest."

    The hall erupted in a collective gasp of surprise, the revtion catching everyone off guard. Rhygar, Lysandra, and the other draconians widened their eyes in shock. Was the pact really not enforced by Drakaris any longer? Asher inwardly frowned as he realized other than Drakar, the other draconians had no idea about the pact being rendered ineffective. But Drakar announcing it publicly now only meant this situation was getting worse for him.

    He could already feel the dozens of sharp stares falling on him from the draconians around him, especially Rhygar, who looked as if he couldn''t wait to butcher him.

    Eradicator''s hands slowly tensed, even though she was always ready to move her hands quickly towards the hilt of her heavy sword.

    Oberon''s breath froze as he realized he was fucked. This alien fiend was going to let them all get killed.

    Silvan''s eyes were subtly shifting around as if to observe something while Leonidas and Caelum''s bodies were tensed, preparing themselves for the worst.

    Rhygar couldn''t believe the pact was really gone the moment Asher came out of that tower. Then why the fuck was his father not doing anything to have him tortured and killed instead of holding a celebration for him?

    If only his father wasn''t here, he could bring Asher''s head to his mother right now.

    Lysandra pulled together her brows, her nerves brimming with tension as she realized Asher waspletely in danger. At least before, she was holding onto the hope that the pact would at least protect his life.

    But not anymore. Her gazended on Drakar''s back as she wondered why only he knew and why he never told anyone until now.

    Asher, intrigued yet cautious, probed further, "How did you know about Drakaris'' soul enforcing the pact through the tower? I don''t remember any of your people mentioning it before," he asked, his gaze fixed intently on Drakar.

    Drakar responded with a sigh, "My ancestor who founded this kingdom decided to build here not just because of the abundance ofnd, but because the supreme one, Drakaris, told him to. He said he would be watching us from the tower for the years toe. The supreme one also mentioned that he would stay here until someone at least as worthy as the Devoureres along and upholds the pact in his ce."

    Asher pieced together the information, realizing why only Drakar was privy to this knowledge.

    It was a closely guarded secret, passed down from one draconian king to the next. Drakaris had chosen to remain near the draconians, knowing their vtile nature, keeping a watchful eye over the pact''s enforcement.

    Asher offered a brief smile, "I had no idea the origins of your kingdom had such a story," he remarked. Then, seeking rification, he asked, "So are you proposing that we cooperate in respecting the pact?"

    Drakar''s response was decisive, "That would be in your hands. I am willing to even forge a new and powerful alliance where both our kingdoms can stand beside each other and carve a new era for our realm."

    As Drakar''s proposal hung in the air, his eyes held a veiled glint, "But¡­I would like you to show a sign of goodwill, just like I did."

    Asher''s brows furrowed as Drakar added in a nonchnt voice, "It''s nothing much. All I would require is just the...''key'' you got afterpleting the trial."

    Asher and Naida''s expressions shifted to grim understanding. It was now clear what Drakar truly coveted and why he was doing all this.

    It seemed as if the ''key'' must hold great importance for Drakar for him to go this far.

    But this also made Asher realize that the only reason Drakar hadn''t killed him yet was because he must not know where the key was or didn''t want to risk it until he was sure.

    Asher also thought that Drakar must not know that the key cannot be stored in any pocket space or dimension. Otherwise, he would have searched them all and their rooms.

    Rhygar mumbled with an intrigued look, "A key¡­

    what kind of key could it be¡­" He felt it must be something powerful since not only was it given to Asher as a reward forpleting the trial, but his father also seemed very interested.

    He had never seen him express such an interest in anything before. Was this the reason why he let Asher enter the tower? Lysandra also realized the same thing and knew that Asher wouldn''t leave this ce alive unless he handed over the key or whatever Drakar wanted.

    Just how long had he been nning this? She never expected it in the least.

    But the problem was she didn''t know if Asher would agree or choose to die like a fool. She wished she could pressure him to just give in so that he could have a chance to live another day.

    She couldn''t care less about some key when her son''s life was hanging in the bnce. However, Asher, maintaining his poise, questioned Drakar''s intentions, "Why would you want that key when I could find some use for it since it was a reward for me?"

    Drakar, his gaze sharp and piercing, replied, "The key wouldn''t serve you any purpose other than for insignificant matters. However, my kingdom can put it to great use because of the vast resources we have."

    Suddenly, Asher was seized by a sharp, stabbing up blood. He felt a sense of dizziness and his strength getting sapped for a moment.

    sensation that spread rapidly across his body. He coughed violently, grimacing in pain, and to the shock of everyone at the table, he coughed up blood. He felt a sense of dizziness and his strength getting sapped for a moment.

    Naida and the others, except for Oberon, instantly grew concerned. Leonidas whispered to Caelum, "Did our king get poisoned or something?"

    Naida, however, knew the true reason was not poison but something that would only serve to help him in the near future. But now¡­it was not much worse than getting poisoned.

    Drakar''s eyes narrowed, "Are you alright, King Asher? You look a bit pale. Would you like my royal physician to check on you?" he offered.

    Asher, trying to downy the severity of his condition, shook his head, "I''ll be fine. It''s just the bacsh of exerting myself too much during the trial." He sighed internally, aware that Drakar and the other draconians had likely realized he wasn''t in his best shape. He could only wonder what they might do if they knew he was temporarily crippled. Or maybe it didn''t really matter in this situation.

    Drakar, sensing Asher''s vulnerability, pressed on, "I see... Then I assume you can give an answer to my proposal right now," he said, his presence bing increasingly imposing.

    Asher''s expression hardened as he could feel Drakar''s aura bing heavier by the second, and if he gave an answer Drakar didn''t like, then he had no doubt about what Drakar was going to do next.

 Chapter 438 His Head Is Mine

    Chapter 438 His Head Is Mine

    In the tense silence of the hall, Asher pieced together the significance of the key as he once again thought about it. It wasn''t just a defensive tool; it had to be something of much greater power and importance. Drakar''s intense interest in it, despite his kingdom''s immense strength and resources, hinted at a deeper purpose. He would have no reason to use the key for protecting his kingdom..

    Asher then recalled Drakaris'' warning that in the wrong hands, the key could spell disaster for the entire realm. This realization only solidified his resolve to protect it at all costs.

    Raising his gaze to meet Drakar''s, Asher''s eyes were icy with determination, "My answer to your proposal is... Fuck you," he dered, his voice casual yet unwavering.

    The hall fell into a deathly silence as even the dancers stopped when previously, they never stopped, even when Draco was being killed.

    Everyone was taken aback by Asher''s blunt refusal and insulting words, which shattered the facade of diplomacy, instantly shifting the atmosphere from tense respect to palpable hostility.

    Oberon''s expression stiffened as he realized this alien fiend had gone fucking mad! He just sealed all of their fates.

    Rhygar, visibly shaken and incredulous, couldn''t fathom this alien dog''s audacity in addressing his father so disrespectfully, and that too on their soil. How could someone be this dumb?

    Lysandra''s brows raised, not expecting such boldness from him. Hearing those words allowed a flicker of satisfaction to cross her features before quickly scanning the room, aware of the dangerous turn the situation had taken.

    Drakar, although his smile remained, adopted a colder, more menacing demeanor, "That''s a shame. I was expecting you to be smart and do everything possible to protect your weak kingdom. But I forgot you are just a foolish brat who can''t see how insignificant he ispared to the rest of the world."

    As Drakar spoke, the sound of weapons being drawn filled the hall. The draconian nobles and guards, previously mere observers, now red at Asher with overt hostility and murderous intent. The atmosphere became charged with the imminent threat of death.

    Eradicator, who had remained standing throughout the banquet, reacted instantly. She unsheathed her heavy sword, the crimson slit of her helmet glowing ominously, ready to defend her king at a moment''s notice.

    The tense atmosphere in the hall escted as Asher scanned the room, noting the dozens of draconians poised to attack. There were multiple Soul Devourers and so many peak Soul Purgers that even if Naida and the others fought them, it would only be a losing battle. And that was even without Drakar''s intervention.

    Drakar, still exuding a menacing calm, offered Asher a chilling ultimatum, "I don''t like to spill blood in a special building like this. So, I am going to offer you two alternatives. One, you hand over the key, and your kingdom might be able tost another day. Two, I will just forcibly take it from you, and any attempt at a struggle from you would only make it harder for you."

    Asher, undeterred, scoffed at Drakar''s proposition. He slowly rose to his feet, followed by Naida, Leonidas, Caelum, and Oberon. Their expressions were of cold determination except for Oberon, whose face was filled with frustration and apprehension.

    "If you really wanted to take it by force, you would have already done that," Asher retorted confidently, "But what makes you think I would keep the key with me when I know you might try something like this? If you kill me, you may never even know where I hid the key." Asher''s statement was a calcted risk, hoping that Drakar was unaware of the key''s inability to be stored in another space.

    Drakar''s eyes narrowed as he processed Asher''s words, "Maybe you are not as foolish as I thought. But you would still be a fool to think that reason alone will protect you. That''s why I am just going to capture all of you and torture you until you feel like handing over the key. I am sure even your wife, your queen, would do anything to save you, includinging all the way here to rescue you... only to die. Either way, I win, and you lose."

    "Even if you had a hundred Soul Devourers in this hall, you wouldn''t get the key," Asher dered defiantly without a hint of fear in his eyes.

    He was prepared to endure any torture, but he was determined to not give away something that could destroy his kingdom. As for Rowena, he had faith she wouldn''t do anything reckless. She was strong in that way.

    Drakar''s response was a cold smile, tinged with anticipation, "I was hoping you would say that since I would get to enjoy torturing some bloodburn dogs finally. It would be fulfilling my forefather''s dreams," he sneered. His expression then twisted into one of malevolence as he bellowed, "Get them!"

    Leonidas and Caelum, their hearts pounding with adrenaline and fear, readied themselves for the worst, their weapons drawn and faces set in determination. Silvan joined them, his expression focused, while Oberon, weapon in hand, scanned the room for any possible escape route amidst the chaos.

    Naida and Eradicator swiftly positioned themselves protectively in front of Asher, bracing for the impending battle.

    "His head is mine!" Suddenly, a deep growl reverberated through the hall, catching everyone off guard. In a shocking turn of events, several of the draconian guards transformed into frightening werewolves with crimson fur and dark green eyes while putting on thick ck cloaks with hoods over their heads. It seemed heavy enough to slow them down, and yet all of them had it.

    Drakar frowned as he saw that they numbered around twenty, while Rhygar was shocked and wondered how these mutts infiltrated his kingdom.

    They began to ferociously w their way through the ranks of the draconian nobles and guards, clearly trying to get to Asher.

    At the forefront of the werewolves was thergest and most menacing of them all. His dark green eyes zed with a deadly intent as he roared, "Rip apart these winged bastards for me!" Boragor roared as he tore apart a draconian guard who tried to swing their de at him.

    "The Rustblood n?" Asher murmured with a half-surprised look, their presence causing him surprise, though he didn''t seempletely shocked like others.

    And they, especially Boragor, seemed as if he wouldn''t stop at anything until he got his head.

    The hall erupted into a fierce battle, with draconians and werewolves shing in a brutal dance of violence and blood.

    Amidst the chaos and violence, Asher quickly assessed the situation. He need not care why or how Boragor was here. Instead, he should be d they caused a distraction.

    However, his relief was short-lived, as the doors were sealed and guarded by the werewolves after they assassinated the draconian guards. Asher noticed, with a sinking feeling, that a magical seal had been ced, blocking anymunication from leaving the building.

    He couldn''t understand. All these werewolves were doomed to die here, including Boragor. None of them can overwhelm the draconians, especially with Drakar and Lysandra being here.

    Drakar''s expression turned even more ominous as he barked orders to the guards near his tform, "Leave the werewolves and capture the bloodburners!" hemanded, beforeunching himself at Boragor, who was in the midst of a frenzied killing spree, evidently under the influence of a power-enhancing substance.

    Asher and his group found themselves encircled by a squadron of draconian guards. Naida, with a cold confident smile, remarked, "Courting death, are we?" Eradicator positioned herself alongside her, ready for battle. Leonidas, Caelum, and Silvan formed a defensive circle around their king, preparing for the impending assault.

    The draconian guards grunted as they surged forward,unching an attack on the group. Meanwhile, Oberon, a few feet away, was desperately trying to reach the side doors to escape. Finally, the devils gave him a way out of this shitshow.

    But his expression fell when he was intercepted by two werewolves and had no choice but to engage in a fierce struggle to fend them off.

    Rhygar, his eyes alight with a sinister intent, focused on Asher, who appeared vulnerable amidst the turmoil, "Mother, I will get him for you," he said to Lysandra, his smile twisted with malice. His wings unfurled quickly as he charged towards Asher, intent on seizing the opportunity to strike.

    But right after he left, Lysandra slowly got up from her chair, her eyes glinting with a steely light. And instead of focusing on the heart of the battle, her gaze shifted towards one of the werewolves guarding a door in a inconspicuous corner and shot towards him.

    The werewolf had his eyes widened in shock and terror upon seeing the draconian queen heading straight for him as if he had personally offended her.

    He couldn''t even find the time to escape her as her fists rammed into his body, shattering every bone before getting shot out through the door, her figure disappearing behind the doors.

    Eradicator, with her towering stature and immense strength, wielded her heavy sword with deadly precision. In one swift, powerful motion, she cleaved two draconian guards through their abdomens, bisecting them cleanly.

    Meanwhile, Naida, with her exceptional illusory skills, made the guards'' attacks miss as if they were striking at illusions of the ones standing before them, allowing Leonidas, Caelum, and Silvan to cut their opponents with rtive ease.

    As for Rhygar, he never even got close to Asher before some werewolves jumped on him, wanting to stop him before their chief could get Asher''s head.

    "Let''s get you out of here, my king," Naida urged Asher, signaling him to follow her along with Eradicator.

    Leonidas, Caelum, and Silvan shared a silent agreement, ready to hold the line and buy time for the three to escape, though they still had to get through the werewolves guarding the doors.

    Drakar, confronting Boragor, spoke with venomous disdain, "You werewolves dared to infiltrate mynds? I wonder what gave you dogs the sudden courage toe all the way here and who helped you get inside."

    Boragor, his expression one of frenzied excitement, grinned maniacally, "All of you winged rats are going to be in for a huge surprise, hehe. This is just the beginning, and I won''t be leaving without that alien''s head."

    Drakar, scoffing at Boragor''s bravado, asked contemptuously, "What makes you think you can even get past me alive? With such a useless heavy cloak, you won''t even be faster than my guards."

    Boragor''s response wasced with malevolence, "You think I didn''te prepared? He always ns for everything," he said, revealing a steel mask that he then secured over his face, obscuring his features entirely.

    As Drakar watched, puzzled by Boragor''s actions, Boragor shouted, "Do it now!" At that moment, a subtle sound caught Drakar''s attention. He looked up to see a glowing golden orb soaring through the air,nding in the center of the hall. The orb hummed louder, radiating an intense light that just continued to glow brighter and brighter.

    Drakar squinted against the brilliance, raising his hand to shield his eyes, "That can''t be..." he muttered in disbelief.

    "Yes. That thing contains Golden Prince''s blood," Boragor dered, his voice cold and triumphant, making Drakar''s expression fall. *BOOM!*

 Chapter 439 A Blast From The Past

    Chapter 439 A st From The Past

    A few moments ago,

    Asher was keeping an eye on Drakar and Boragaor since they were the most dangerous ones in the hall he had to look out for while the rest were busy fending off the werewolves.

    But then he saw Boragor shouting, and the next moment, he saw a small orb flying through the air that was beginning to glow with a radiant golden light, making his eyes widen in recognition.

    But before he could process his shock, he saw Naida fighting off a bunch of draconian guards a couple of feet away, where the orb was about to fall, and she was too busy to notice.

    "Everyone get down!" He shouted at the others, though he wasn''t worried since they were still far away. However, Eradicator, hearing his shout, immediately pushed Leonidas, Caelum, and Silvan away while using her cloak to shield her and the three of them.

    As for Naida, Asher rushed towards her while the orb fell on the floor, humming louder and the light''s brilliance beginning to fill the hall.

    Naida grimaced as the light made her eyes shut close while Asher''s dark yellow irises began to turn a radiant gold as he got to her.

    "Get down!" Asher wrapped his arms around her as he pushed her down while covering her body with his.

    *BOOM!*

    The golden orb exploded in a magnificent burst of light, and the entire banquet hall was engulfed in a blinding golden radiance, eliciting screams of agony from those caught in its radiance.

    The st was so powerful that it sent shockwaves rippling through the air, shaking the very foundations of the hall. Those who were too near to the explosion were instantly vaporized before they could even let out a whimper, their bodies reduced to nothing more than a faint mist that dissipated into the air. The draconians cried out in agony as the explosion''s radiance seared their eyes, leaving them blinded and disoriented. The intense light singed their scales, causing them to writhe and scream in pain.

    Drakar, though less affected by the st and having protected himself with his singed wings, was still left reeling as the radiant pulse from the shockwaves disrupted all his senses as he stumbled away.

    The werewolves, including Boragor, who came fully prepared with heavy cloaks and masks, weren''tpletely unfazed. They felt the force of the explosion as their feet were dragged backward, their grunts echoing as they struggled to face the bone-crushing shockwaves.

    The hall was filled with a deafening silence, broken only by the faint echoes of the explosion and the cries of the injured.

    Those who didn''t even directly face it or tried to protect themselves, like Eradicator and the others, were still caught off guard. Their bodies lost strength temporarily as all their senses were thrown into disarray by the intense radiant mana that washed over them.

    Amidst this chaos, only Asher and Naida remained unfazed by the light. Instead, Asher felt the pain and exhaustion he was feeling, getting suppressed to a great degree as the light enveloped him.

    Without him even realizing it, a thinyer of golden light was wrapped around Naida, which disappeared the next moment as the golden light began to dim.

    Naida''s eyes were blinking in disbelief as she slowly turned around and looked at Asher, his eyes glowing with a golden light that was getting dimmer until they returned to their original dark yellow color.

    Asher saw the look on her face as the realization of her making sense of what just happened made him hold his breath.

    "You¡­" Naida''s lips parted, her brows furrowing as if she wanted to say something, though she wanted to say something.

    "Yarrhgh!"

    But her attention shifted as a couple of werewolves were about to ambush them, making Naida get up as she turned to deal with them while Asher was finally able to release his breath, wondering if he was fucked.

    Just why does it always have to happen in such unexpected ways? But most of all, how the hell did these werewolves get their hands on his blood?

    These demons¡­first it was his head and now his blood. He also felt the pain and exhaustion slowlying back. He couldn''t understand how he was unaffected. He knew it was once his power but he was a demon now. It wasn''t making sense at all, though he didn''t have the luxury to ponder about it now.

    In the aftermath of the explosion, as the light began to recede, Lysandra emerged from the side doors. Her entrance was timely, and she immediately took in the scene before her with squinted eyes. Her sharp gazended on Asher, who, unlike the others, stood unaffected by the st. She furrowed her brows in confusion and disbelief, not expecting him to not get affected by such a powerful st of radiant mana.

    But she quickly refocused her attention when she noticed Boragor and his werewolves exploiting the disarray, charging directly towards Asher. They were ruthlessly cutting down the disoriented guards and nobles in their path, their movements swift and deadly.

    Lysandra''s eyes glinted with a deadly determination as her figure vanished from the spot. Boragor, who was leaping over the draconians while wing away at their necks, was surprised to see this alien brat still standing despite the explosion of such powerful radiant light.

    But he quickly refocused on his mission as he knew there was no time to linger around here once the draconians recovered, especially Drakar. Only mere seconds were left to make his move.

    But he was confident in his ability to seize Asher''s head and make a swift escape.

    In his confidence, Boragor pulled out a disc-like metal object, glowing ominously with a dark red light. He threw it behind Asher, who was now encircled by werewolves, effectively cutting off his escape routes. But Asher recognized the disc as a very powerful item known as a Portal Disc that could open a teleportation portal to transport people dozens of kilometers away from their current location. No wonder these werewolves confidently barged in. Everything was so well nned that he wondered if the Moonbinder n helped them out again. Just why were they so hell-bent on getting him?

    The disc expanded, forming a dark red portal, but Asher found himself unable to reach it due to the werewolves surrounding him. Eradicator and the others were still reeling from the disorientation caused by the explosion.

    Boragor, with a malicious grin, readied his ws for the kill, "Haha, you will be the first short-lived king of your kingdom," he dered triumphantly. However, just as his ws were about to strike Asher, a woman''s hand emerged suddenly from the space beside him, grabbing Boragor''s neck and forcefully smashing him to the floor.

    Naida, who also reached Asher just in time, stopped upon seeing Lysandra getting ahead of her.

    Lysandra, having intervened just in time, shot a quick, urgent nce towards Asher while moving her lips in a whispery manner as she only wanted him to hear and then she shifted her gaze towards the portal. Her silent gesture was clear ¨C the portal was their only way out.

    The werewolves growled in fury at seeing their chief, Boragor, sneak attacked by the draconian queen. Several of the more powerful werewolves lunged at Lysandra, intent on defending their leader. But Lysandra was not one to be easily overwhelmed. Her dark silver wings unfurled in the blink of an eye with a powerful burst of wind, and with swift, precise movements, she used the sharp ends of her wings to slice through their vital veins, causing them to copse to the floor.

    Boragor, enraged by Lysandra''s interference, growled fiercely, "Bitch, stay out of my way!" He lunged at her, initiating a fierce and intense battle between them. The two engaged in a deadly dance of ws and wings, each strike filled with lethal intent.

    Meanwhile, Asher, realizing the urgency of the situation, saw that some werewolves were still blocking their path to the portal. He also didn''t want to leave behind Eradicator and the others, even if the path was clear.

    He and Naida assisted Eradicator and the others to their feet, "A portal has opened, we have to leave now," he said, unsure if they could hear him since he knew such a powerful explosion of radian mana would disrupt not only their sight but all their senses.

    But to his relief and astonishment, Eradicator quickly regained herposure. She stood upright, immediately looking at her king before focusing on the portal. With a powerful charge, she swung her heavy de, cleaving through the werewolves blocking their escape route.

    "Your Majesty," Eradicator called out.

    Asher grasped Leonidas and Silvan, guiding them towards the portal. Eradicator, with equal determination, lifted Caelum with one hand and headed for the portal.

    However, Oberon was still a few feet away, writhing in pain on the floor, his eyes blurry. He was quite far from the st and managed to even take cover just in time fortunately.

    Still, it wasn''t enough to protect himpletely, though he was clear-headed enough to barely see Asher and the others trying to escape through the portal.

    His eyes widened as he shouted with all his might, "Nooo!! Wait for me!!"

    His scream echoed across enough to reach Asher, who was rushing towards the portal while dragging along Leonidas. But as Asher reached the portal, he shot a quick, cold smile at Oberon before taking another step forward.

    Oberon''s eyes widened to their extremities as he saw that cruel smile, a silent message that he was being abandoned, making his face turn a few shades paler.

    However, at that moment, Drakar, recovering from the disorientation, turned to witness Asher and his people making their escape through the portal. His reaction was immediate and furious, "NO!!" he roared, his teeth gritted in anger. His ck wings unfurled menacingly as he charged towards the portal, his dark red eyes aze with a deadly resolve.

    But the portal was already beginning to close, making Drakar get fueled by desperation and fury, mustering all his strength in an attempt to breach it. However, just as his hand was mere inches from the closing gateway, the portal snapped shut, thwarting his pursuit. He withdrew his hand sharply,ing to an abrupt halt.

    "They must not be outside our kingdom! Get out and search for them! Now!" Drakar bellowed, hismand reverberating throughout the hall. The remaining guards and nobles, regardless of their injuries, scrambled to their feet and hastily dispersed to carry out his orders.

    Drakar unleashed a roar of anger and frustration, the intensity of his emotions palpable in the air.

    He then turned around, only to be confronted with a sight of Lysandra standing amidst a scene of carnage, holding Boragor''s severed head, surrounded by the lifeless bodies of werewolves.

    "Why did you kill him before I could make him say who allowed him to get inside our kingdom?" Drakar demanded, his voiceced with menace.

    Lysandra met his gaze unflinchingly, "I had no choice. He was trying to kill Asher. Would you rather lose the key?" she answered, her tone firm.

    Drakar clenched his fists, his features contorting with anger, "Droco must have let them inside. Only he could be capable of that after knowing our secrets. We will deal with the audacity of these dogs infiltrating our kingdomter. But first... we can''t let Asher get back to his kingdom with that key," he stated darkly.

    "And what happens if he does?" Lysandra inquired, her brows furrowing.

    "Then you can forget about killing him anytime soon," Drakar replied, his eyes glinting with a menacing resolve.

    Lysandra''s attention then shifted to Oberon, who was still struggling after a draconian guard beat him up. They stopped after receiving a nce from Lysandra, "What about him? We can hold him hostage as a backup. He might prove to be useful," she suggested.

    "You deal with it then. I have bigger things to deal with now," Drakar responded dismissively before walking away, leaving Lysandra to make her decision.

    Oberon''s body and senses were aching as he struggled to regain his bearings. His vision was blurry, still affected by the aftermath of the radiant and explosive chaos. But the pain of getting abandoned and left to die hurt him more than anything. He never expected those traitorous bastards would really dare to leave him, a decorated prince of the kingdom, in the middle of this death trap.

    Gradually, his eyes began to adjust, the sharp scent of blood and death permeating the air around him.

    As he looked around, the sight that greeted him was one of carnage - dead werewolves and draconiansy strewn across the banquet hall.

    Determined to still try to find a way to escape, he attempted to rise with a gasp, but his movements were halted as a shadow loomed ominously over him.

    Lifting his gaze, Oberon found himself staring into the chilling eyes of the draconian queen, Lysandra. Her presence was suffocating, freezing him in ce. A wave of terror washed over him as he knew what would happen if they got their hands on him.

    Oberon gritted his teeth as he felt Asher must have purposefully left him behind to suffer at the hands of these draconians. He would have rather chosen death than get captured.

    Rhygar, stepping forward, noticed Oberon''s plight, "Oh? This bloodburn pig got left behind? Maybe I can keep him entertained for you, mother. You don''t have to bother with the likes of him," he said with a sadistic grin, relishing the opportunity to torment Oberon.

    "No...no...just kill me..." Oberon rasped out as blood trickled down his lips.

    "Do whatever you want, but don''t let him die," Lysandra said with a cold look before walking away, her mind already distracted with other thoughts.

    Oberon, despite his fear, managed to retort defiantly, "Stay the fuck away. My queen won''t let this go," He believed Rowena would try to get him out somehow. After all, he was still part of her House and she would still be holding some kind of sentiment towards him after knowing each other for all these years other than being rted by blood.

    Rhygarughed cruelly, his confidence unshaken, "Your queen isn''t here to save your sorry ass, hehe," he taunted, reaching down to grab Oberon.

    As Rhygar''s hands closed in, Oberon gritted his teeth, bracing himself for the worst. His vision was obscured by Rhygar''s looming figure, his fate now in the hands of his enemies. He didn''t even dare to imagine if getting tortured under Asher''s hands was going to be worse than his current predicament.

 Chapter 440 The Uncertain Future

    440 The Uncertain Future

    In the outskirts of a deserted draconian town, enveloped in darkness and devoid of any nearby inhabitants, a dark red portal abruptly materialized. From it six figures stumbled out: Asher, Naida, Leonidas, Caelum, Silvan, and Eradicator.

    Asher, vignt and cautious, immediately turned to check if Drakar was in pursuit. To his relief, the portal closed swiftly, reverting to its original disc form before fragmenting, its purpose fulfilled.

    Leonidas, panting and visibly shaken, muttered in disbelief, "Devils... did we just really escape? We were this close to dying..." He had prepared himself to die fighting to hisst breath, but who knew things would take such a lucky turn.

    Caelum and Silvan also shared the same thoughts and never thought they would be thanking the werewolves like this.

    Naida scanned their surroundings, "Don''t rejoice yet. We are still in theirnds. This seems like some town of theirs," she cautioned, her voice steady but alert.

    Eradicator immediately advised as she took a good look at her king, "We shouldn''t try to leave the kingdom like this, Your Majesty. Not in your condition."

    Caelum echoed Eradicator''s sentiment with a worried expression, "That''s true. You need time to recover, Your Majesty."

    Naida, understanding the gravity of their situation and Asher''s depleted state, added, "They are right. Drakar must have already sent out guards to strengthen the patrol at the borders. We have more chances of escaping once you have recovered, and the draconians in this area let down their guard." Naida knew that despite being a peak Soul Purger, Asher was stronger than any low-level Soul Devourer and maybe more. Asher, feeling the weight of his body getting heavier, let out a tired sigh. "Let''s just rest somewhere for the night. I know a ce..." he said, remembering what Lysandra whispered to him in the chaos of the battle.

    However, all of them, as if in a silent agreement, didn''t even bother to mention Oberon. Even Caelum couldn''t forgive it after seeing Oberon abandoning their king again and again to save himself.

    At this point, a rat like him deserves something worse than death. And so, getting trapped in the midst of all these draconians was well deserved for someone like him. ¡ª

    In a seemingly ordinary tavern, six cloaked figures entered, their appearances aged and weathered. Among them were four males and two females, all covered from top to bottom. The patrons of the tavern paid little attention to the new arrivals, ustomed to old travelers trying to catch their breath in a shoddy ce like this.

    It seemed that the people inside had yet to hear the news of the hunt for the Bloodburn King and his people.

    The tavern owner, an old draconian woman with a weing smile, approached the group, "Wee, guests," she greeted them warmly, "I''m Myrza, who looks after this ce.Are you here to eat, stay, or both?"

    The old man at the front of the group, his voice weary with age, replied, "We''re here to eat something special to satisfy our hunger for at least a few days."

    Myrza''s eyes narrowed slightly, but her smile remained as she said, "Please, follow me. I shall have it prepared, and all of you can be on your way," She led them to another room and locked the door behind them. Once inside, her demeanor shifted to one of seriousness, "Now, show me your faces before we proceed," she demanded.

    The old man at the front exchanged a nce with the old woman beside him, who then snapped her fingers. In the next moment, Myrza found herself facing four young men, an elegant vampiredy, and a tall, imposing female guard. But the tall and charming young man with dove gray skin and dark yellow eyes stood out the most among them all.

    "I was expecting you all. Droco was a good friend of mine and he knew there was a good chance things could go wrong," Myrza said, her smile brief yetden with emotion.

    Asher felt a surge of relief, realizing that Lysandra had loyal allies willing to risk everything, more than he was expecting. But he was also surprised to know that Lysandra had a n B just in case.

    "We are grateful for your willingness to amodate us," he said, "But the guards will be searching everywhere soon. If we stay here, won''t they still be able to find and capture us?"

    Myrza gave them a reassuring look, "This isn''t an ordinary ce," she exined, "It was built by Droco to hide his family during the time when they were framed as traitors. Unfortunately...they chose to face their fate rather than hide."

    She then moved her hand over the air, her palm facing downward. A dark orange light emitted from her hand, tracing a pattern across the floor. The group watched in surprise as the light revealed arge hiddentch. Myrza grasped it and pulled upward, unveiling a hidden staircase leading underground.

    "You all can hide down there until the guards tire of knocking here. Usually, they wouldn''t search the same ce again," Myrza advised, motioning them toward the staircase.

    "Thank you for doing this," Asher said in a appreciative tone.

    Myrza shook her head as she responded, "Don''t thank me yet. I am not doing this for you people," she said, her eyes momentarily zed over.

    Asher shrugged and nodded, "It doesn''t matter. We are still grateful," he replied. Following Eradicator''s lead, he descended into the hidden staircase, followed by the rest of the group.

    As Myrza closed thetch behind them, sealing the entrance to their temporary sanctuary, she whispered to herself, "I hope your sacrifice won''t be in vain, Droco."

    Descending into the underground space, Asher and the others were greeted by a surprising sight. The manamps flickered to life automatically, illuminating arge, grand hall with corridors leading to different rooms. The underground area was unexpectedly opulent, resembling a mini manor designed for nobility.

    Leonidas, his voice tinged with wonder, mumbled, "Who would have ever expected a ce like this to exist under some old building?"

    Silvan, pondering the reason behind suchvishness, spected as his gaze softened briefly, "Droco must have wanted his family to livefortably. He was probably expecting them to stay here for years until he found a way for them to live without fear."

    Eradicator, always vignt, immediately left to inspect each corridor. Naida followed, deciding to help Eradicator ensure everything was secure before they settled in.

    Asher, feeling the weight of exhaustion, decided to wait until the two women were done checking. All he craved at that moment was some much-needed rest.

    But he also couldn''t stop worrying about what Naida saw. He didn''t know if he should feel relieved she didn''t seem to say anything to anybody else or even ask him anything so far.

    Any other demon would have already spread the word and have him questioned through torture and then burned on a stake or worse.

    The worst thing was he can''t even escape in his present condition.

    Still...he decided to find out for sure once she was back. He didn''t like to feel uneasy like this. He then turned to his three vassals.

    His expression was one of genuine appreciation, "You all did great from the moment we set off on this dangerous trip," he acknowledged. He had noticed their unwavering dedication to protect him, including Silvan''s loyalty despite theplex situation with Ceti. He had so many opportunities to make things worse for him yet never did.

    Even if Silvan might have any bitter feelings, he still prioritized duty, and that wasn''t something anybody could do.

    The three young men bowed in unison, their voices echoing a shared sentiment, "It''s our duty and honor to give it our all for you."

    Asher, acknowledging their allegiance with a smile, gestured for them to join him on the sofas in the center of the hall. As they all sat down, he addressed them collectively, "All three of you are my vassals." His gaze then shifted to Silvan, "You joined thest, and maybe you did it out of obligation. But you still had the option to not pledge yourself to a young king like me. So why did you do it?"

    Silvan''s expression softened into a light smile as he said, "Growing up in a House like mine wasn''t easy," he began, his voice carrying a mix of reflection and earnestness, "Some of it was due to my own shorings, and others due to the expectations of those around me. I want to see our kingdom improve in many ways, not just in strength. And after seeing everything you have achieved in such a short time, I believe you have the best chance of bringing about positive change in our world."

    Asher listened, slightly taken aback yet touched by Silvan''s candidness and high regard. He could sense the sincerity in Silvan''s words when he said he wanted the kingdom to be a better ce.

    He wondered how Silvan could be so different from that mother-and-son duo. Maybe it could be his father''s influence.

    However, Asher knew all too well the faults and challenges his kingdom faced, far from the vision the Devourer had set.

    Feeling more determined than ever, Asher responded with conviction, "I share your passion, Silvan. Our kingdom is far from perfect, even if it may be better than most other kingdoms. But there''s a lot to change, and I intend to finish what the Devourer started ¨C a kingdom without unnecessary bloodshed, filled with peace and stability."

    Silvan nodded firmly, his eyes narrowing slightly, "I''m so happy to hear that from you, Your Majesty. I can''t wait to see such a day happen."

    "But first," Asher continued, "we need the strength to protect ourselves. Our kingdom shouldn''t fear threats from outside. Only then can we afford to fix the way our kingdom works. Otherwise, our enemies will try to take advantage of us while we are distracted."

    Silvan nodded with furrowed brows as Leonidas chimed in, his expression grave and serious, "I agree with you, Your Majesty. These Draconians could wage war at any moment now that they are out for our blood and the pact is no more. We have no time to waste. We have to prepare ourselves for the worst."

    Caelum interjected with a serious look, "Can we really survive a war against them? Our dragons can protect us for a while and even deal serious damage to them. But they have the resources to overwhelm us...to a great extent."

    Asher, sensing the growing concern among them, offered a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry," he said confidently, "As long as we can get back to our kingdom in one piece, the rest I will handle."

    The three seemed surprised though they exchanged nces and wondered if this ''key'' had something to do with it.

    If someone like Drakar was so interested in stealing it, then it should be something very powerful.

    However, inwardly, Asher was worried that Rowena might do something risky to rescue him since the news would reach her anytime now. But he also knew she would never do anything to put her kingdom and people in danger and that she was someone who carefully considered everything.

    As the queen, she was brought up and taught to do so.It was the only thing that was making him feel somewhat reassured about not having to worry about her and the others back home.

    Leonidas'' eyes flickered as he remembered something and said with a sharp furrow of his brows, "But thinking about what happened...I never thought I would experience the power of the Golden Prince like that. Even after his death, a part of him still managed to almost get us killed. How in the seven hells did the Rustblood n get their hands on his blood?"

    Asher''s brows furrowed as he silently listened. But he remembered the fact that he ended up getting stuck in the demon world so many times. Someone could have collected his blood and stored it.

    He was sure it can''t be from his corpse since a dead body''s blood wouldn''t have any radiant mana due to the absence of life.

    Caelum sighed and said, "It''s very strange, but I have no clue about that. We were lucky we were far from the explosion, and Eradicator also protected us."

    "Too lucky. Do you remember the rumors of how the Golden Prince was probably the only Hunter who could have taken on the Moon Guardian? Fortunately both are dead," Leonidas said with a cold glint in his eyes.

    Caelum nodded as he said with a shake of his head, "All this made me realize how thankful we should be to ourte king for killing him at the cost of his own life. I feel so bad for our queen, but I am sure she is proud of what her father has achieved to protect us and pave the way for the future.The entire realm must be thankful to him."

    Asher''s gaze lowered as his eyes hardened upon hearing his words, especially the part about Rowena.

    "I am sure Your Majesty''s name would be soon immortalized as well, or maybe it already is after everything you have achieved so far," Silvan said as his gazended on Asher, who raised his gaze and gave a brief smile.

    Leonidas gave a proud and confident smile as he patted his chest, "There is no doubt about that. I refuse to die before I see Your Majesty fulfill the great Devourer''s dream like you said."

    Asher nodded with a smile, though inwardly, he didn''t want to imagine what the future had in store for him.

    For some reason, it was making him feel uneasy more than anything.

    Damn :/

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

 Chapter 441 Just Like Those Times

    441 Just Like Those Times

    Guided into a secure room by Naida and Eradicator, Asher was reassured by Eradicator''s diligence, "We checked this room thoroughly. It is safe for you to stay, Your Majesty," she stated with certainty.

    Asher responded with a light chuckle, "I am sure it is. It''s not like Lysandra would be sending me here to die after all that. But good work... both of you. Urgh..." His words were abruptly cut off by a grimace of pain, a searing heat spreading through his body.

    He felt like his bones, nerves, and everything were slowly being melted. If this keeps up, he might go crazy.

    Eradicator instinctively stepped forward, the gaze from her crimson slit wavering, but she was unsure how to alleviate his difort.

    At that moment, Naida stepped in, her actions swift and practiced. She assisted Asher towards the bed, her voice calm and reassuring, "I''ll prepare some potion to help you feel better," she told him.

    Eradicator looked at the two for a second before she bowed respectfully and exited the room, leaving the king in Naida''s capable hands. After letting Asher lean onto a soft pillow on the bed, he asked with a grimace, "The key¡­it''s safe, right?"

    Naida smiled as her fingers reached the cleavage of her dress, making Asher blink his eyes.

    Then, with a sudden, graceful motion, she dipped her fingers into the V of her dress, and then she withdrew her hand, the crimson hilt glinting in the dim light. "As promised, I would never let it fall into the wrong hands," Saying so, she ced the hilt on the table and then moved to a table, where she skillfully prepared a potion, pouring it into a chalice.

    Asher was surprised that she hid the key in such a vulnerable ce, or maybe it was not that surprising since there weren''t many options left to hide it.

    But who would have known this harmless-looking hilt was the reason the most powerful kingdom was trying to hunt him down. He definitely had to find out the secrets behind this ''key''.

    However, with the room now quieter and now that they were alone, Asher couldn''t stop wondering what Naida was thinking about what she saw back there.

    If she tells someone, he will be finished. Not even Rowena would tolerate someone who has some sort of rtion with radiant mana. It goes against the beliefs of demons and would make them feel threatened.

    Is was able to ept it not only because of the initial circumstances but because she had never fought a Hunter in her life until she came out of the seas. And so he wanted to make sure for once and for all, "About what happ-"

    "I always wondered about your origins, Your Majesty," But before he couldplete his sentence, Naida unexpectedly interjected, her tone curious yet gentle. She then turned to face him with a thoughtful smile, "It''s like you dropped out of the sky since you can''t be from our world. Thus... an alien. You fascinated everyone in good and bad ways the first day we knew of your existence, even though you were just a soulless child. Some people thought you were an abomination that was never meant to exist."

    Holding the conversation, Asher epted the chalice from her, his eyes narrowed. Naida then sat down beside him, her demeanor open and inquisitive, "I also wondered if you had any idea of your origins. But if you knew, you would probably be doing something to get back," she mused, her eyes searching his for any hint of recognition or understanding.

    Asher, his expression contemtive, took a sip of the cooling potion. Naida''s words stirred questions within him, but answers seemed just out of reach, obscured by the unknown.

    Naida continued, her voice tinged with wonder and a hint of mncholy, "It makes me wonder if there really is life outside our world, even if it''s hard to imagine, considering how everything outside our world is filled with death," she said, her head shaking softly.

    Asher remained silent, pondering her words as he took another sip of the potion. All these things were something he wondered as well.

    However, now he wasn''t in the mood to ponder about it.

    Then, Naida''s tone shifted to one of warmth as she focused back on Asher, "But you, my king... I had a feeling you were special when ourte king brought you in. I just didn''t realize itpletely until after the trial. You are truly a worthy man."

    Asher felt a stir in his chest at her words, sensing the sincerity and depth of her words.

    It prompted him to voice the question that had been lingering in his mind, "Why aren''t you asking me about what you saw?"

    Naida''s smile was gentle and understanding as she replied, "Other than the fact that you may not want to talk about it, I felt knowing the answer wouldn''t change anything... not for me, at least."

    Asher was taken aback by Naida''s unwavering faith in him. Her trust, so blindly and resolutely ced, was unexpected, and it stirred a deep sense of feelings within him. Why would someone like her do so? Yet, he couldn''t help but question her certainty, "What makes you so sure? What if the truth would make you want to kill me, and nobody would me you for it?" he asked, probing the depths of her previous words.

    He also wondered why he wasn''t feeling worried that she might actually try to have him killed or at least questioned forcibly. Anyone would have tried to do that in her ce.

    Naida didn''t hesitate as she said in a heartfelt tone, "I would rather kill myself than kill you, even if you are someone who ends up destroying our world. If somebody else had seen what I saw, I would have killed them for you," she dered softly, her bright red eyes shining with an intense fervor despite the softness of her voice.

    Asher had never seen such a look in her eyes, as if she really meant it despite the casual way she said it.

    And before he knew it, he found himself drawn towards her, their gazes locked in an intimate proximity. Yet, as their eyes met, Asher hesitated, his conscience reminding him of the boundaries he should not cross. He turned his neck away, mindful of the respect he owed to House Valentine including Vernon and the fact that Naida was someone else''s wife. It wouldn''t be right to do anything improper for no good reason. He had no quarrels against them, and it wouldn''t be wise to create a reason that could offend them.

    He also felt that whatever feelings he was feeling now was because of Raziel''s memories, confusing him. He should set his head straight and separate his life from someone else''s.

    Naida maintained her smile as she asked with a raise of her brow, "Is the potion helping you feel better?" "Yes, it''s¡ªUrgh!" Asher''s reply was cut short as he suddenly grimaced, a powerful wave of heat radiating through his body. It felt as though his organs were ame, an intense and searing difort.

    Naida''s expression shifted to one of rm as she quickly took the chalice from his trembling hands, preventing it from falling, "Are you alright, my king? You are burning up," she asked, her brows furrowed in worry as she touched her palm against his forehead.

    As the heat continued to torment him, Asher conveyed his agony to Naida, "I¡­I feel too hot, as if I''m being burned alive from inside, urgh¡­" he gasped, his voice strained with pain.

    Naida''s expression tightened with worry. Realizing the severity of his condition, she advised, "You should remove your clothes and let your skin breathe in the cool air. It might help alleviate some of the heat."

    Asher, desperate for any relief, attempted to undress, but his hands trembled uncontrobly, making the task nearly impossible. Seeing his struggle, Naida gently intervened, "Please, let me," she offered, her voice tinged with concern.

    Carefully and respectfully, she assisted Asher in removing his robes and pants until he was in his underwear.

    As the cool air made contact with his skin, Asher felt a slight reprieve from the burning sensation, though the pain persisted.

    Observing that Asher was still in distress, Naida sighed, her face reflecting her determination to help him.

    She slowly took his hand and ced it against her bare skin on her upper chest, "Let me take away the heat from you," she said softly, wincing slightly, "And you can take the cold from my blood."

    Asher''s eyebrows raised in surprise as he felt a dark, cold mana flowing from Naida into his body. The sensation was both startling and soothing, like being submerged in a cool, tranquil pool. The cold mana began to counteract the scorching heat ravaging his insides, offering him a much-needed respite.

    As the cool, soothing energy continued to alleviate Asher''s pain, he noticed Naida''s expression contorting with difort. He could see that she was also using her mana to absorb the scorching heat being produced inside his body. It had to go somewhere afterall.

    Concerned, he attempted to withdraw his hand from her skin, not wanting to cause her any more pain.

    However, Naida held firmly onto his hand, her grip unyielding.

    Asher, increasingly worried, insisted firmly, "Stop, Lady Naida¡­I''m already feeling better."

    Naida, her face marked with a pained grimace, softly responded, "Just a bit more... so that you can sleep peacefully for the rest of the night." Asher''s heart clenched upon seeing the toll it was taking on her. If she keeps this up too long, her skin could get burned or worse.

    Her pale skin was now tinged with color, and sweat glistened on her body. He knew it must be agonizing for her.

    Vampires were susceptible to heat, and her skin was now uncharacteristically warm. He was about to protest again when her grip loosened, and she slumped forward, her eyelids drooping.

    Asher''s reflexes kicked in, and he leaned forward to catch her, his arms instinctively wrapping around her waist. Their foreheads touched as he asked with genuine concern, "Do you need a healing potion?"

    By now, he was feeling a lot better and almost normal.

    Naida''s eyes fluttered open, meeting his gaze, "Your arms... They are veryfortable. For now... all I need is them...just like those times," she replied softly, her smile tender while her eyes were distant as if remembering something.

    "Naida¡­" Asher whispered her name, his voice barely audible. The emotions simmering in her bright red eyes stirred something within him, a feeling he struggled to define.

    The memories he struggled to separate himself from flooded in, especially the ones where he held Selene when she was dying in his arms. Only in thest cycle was he able to hold her where she wasn''t dying, and the warmth they shared in that moment felt the same as what he was feeling now.

    Suddenly, the distance between them vanished. His fingers gently brushed a stray strand of her ruby-red hair from her face, and before he knew it, he was leaning in, capturing her rosy lips in a searing kiss.

    Whoa...what''s he thinking? :#

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 442 Charming The Monster

    Chapter 442 Charming The Monster

    As their kiss grew more passionate, Asher''s hands moved deftly to the sash at the back of Naida''s sleeveless red gown. His fingers trembled slightly as he began to untie it, their breaths mingling in the charged air. Naida gasped, her hand instinctivelynding on his chest. She pulled back, just enough to catch her breath and meet his gaze. Her voice was a breathy whisper, "Are you sure? We can never go back if we do this."

    Asher''s eyes, filled with desire and more, locked onto hers, "I think we''re already beyond that point," he murmured, his voice rough with determination. He continued to loosen the sash, and the gown down her torso, pooling around her thighs. Her upper body was bare for him to see, her round, curvaceous breasts heaving with each restless breath she took.

    Asher''s lips returned to hers, his tongue delving into her mouth, exploring every corner as if he couldn''t get enough of her taste. His hands slid up her back, caressing her bare skin, sending shivers down her spine. He then trailed kisses along her jawline, down her slender neck, and across her corbone. As he kissed, he basked in the scent of her skin which smelled no different than roses.

    "Mnn~" His warm breath tickled her sensitive skin, sending goosebumps all over her body.

    "Oh~, my king," she moaned, arching her neck to give him better ess. He smiled against her skin, his lips finding her peaked rosy nipple. He flicked his tongue over the hardened bud, causing her to gasp in anticipation.

    He then took one perfect breast in his mouth, circling his tongue around the sensitive bud before sucking it into his mouth. His other hand caressed her other breast, squeezing and kneading the soft mound.

    "Ahnn~" Naida moaned, her back arching into his touch. His lips and tongue were driving her insane, her body on fire. He moved to her other breast, giving it the same attention, sucking and teasing the hardened peak. His fingers pinched and twisted her other nipple, sending electric shocks straight to her core.

    "Ooohn~, you are so good," she moaned, her hands caressing his moon-white hair. His mouth and hands were a deliciousbination, sending her body into overdrive. "You have yet to see at my best," he whispered with a smirk, his voice low and guttural. He sucked harder, his tongue swirling around her nipple as he pushed her down on the bed.

    His lips trailed down her stomach, his hands deftly removing her undergarments, leaving her naked in front of him. Asher parted her legs, making her face flush red while he got a good glimpse at her pussy that was glistening in the light, its beautiful pink folds calling out to him. But another pretty sight that caught his eye was the rosy bush framing her pussy.

    Her cheeks flushed with a mix of warmth and craving, but his heated gaze on her body only fueled the fire within her.

    "You''re so beautiful," he whispered, his voice hoarse with passion.

    "Aren''t you quite the sweet talker but I love it," Naida said as she raised her arms, gesturing at him toe to her.

    Asher smiled as he kissed his way back up her body, his tongue tracing a wet path on her skin, sending shivers down her spine.

    His hands cupped her breasts, squeezing them gently as he teased her nipples with his thumbs.

    Her breasts weren''t too big nor too small but supple and curvy enough to squish them with his mouth.

    "Ooohnn~" Naida''s toes curled, her bright red eyes brimming with desire, her fangs extending.

    With a moan of desire, she flipped Asher onto his back, surprising him, "You teased me enough, my king. Now it''s my turn," she smiled sensually, her eyes alight with mischief.

    Asher''s eyes widened, but he didn''t protest as she tugged his underwear down, revealing his hard, throbbing length with a dove-gray texture, "By the devils," she gasped, her eyes widening at the sight of his impressive girth, "I never expected your... weapon to be so... hot and strong. It wouldn''t be wrong to call you a monster in this category as well. Any man would feel humbled if they see this."

    Asher chuckled, his lips curving, "I''m d you approve. Now, how are you nning to tease me?" He asked with a look of anticipation.

    Naida didn''t waste any time. She wrapped her soft, warm hand around his shaft, her fingers pulling down his foreskin to reveal his glistening bluish pink ns, "Oh, I approve," she softly said, her eyes locked with his, "Any woman would kill to have this all to herself."

    Asher groaned, his hips bucking involuntarily. Naida''s touch was like nothing he''d ever felt before, her fingers expertly massaging him, her thumb flicking over his sensitive head.

    "You''re so hard," she whispered, her voice softly echoing in his ear, "I wonder what other surprises your royal cock has in store for me."

    With a seductive smile ying on her lips, she leaned forward and pressed her soft, full lips to the very tip of his manhood. She lingered there for a moment, savoring the taste of salt and sweet musk that was uniquely him.

    Then, ever so slowly, Naida began to move her head downward, tracing a line of wet, open-mouthed kisses along the sheer length of his veiny cock. With each inch that she covered, she could feel him trembling beneath her touch, his breathing faster and more ragged.

    Asher felt as if she was teasing and pampering his cock at the same time with her wet, hot kisses on it.

    Finally, she arrived at the base of his shaft, where she paused once again tovish attention on his sensitive balls with her tongue. Then, starting once more at the top, she worked her way back upwards, this time swirling her tongue in slow,zy circles all around his throbbing member.

    Asher watched with wide, hungry eyes as Naida worshipped every inch of his cock, unable to tear his gaze away from the sight of her beautiful mouth moving lower and lower until he felt the brush of her warm, moist tongue against the underside of his head. "Nnngh..." He groaned aloud as pleasure shot through him like lightning, leaving him gasping for breath. He never expected a woman could be so good at servicing a cock.

    Naida looked up at him then, her own breathing heavy with lust as she continued to tease and torment him with her talented tongue, smearing the skin of his meat with her cool spit.

    The sight of her, kneeling before him with such unabashed hunger in her gaze, only served to heighten Asher''s arousal further still.

    She then parted her lips, her hair to the other side, her eyes dark with desire.

    Asher felt his heart racing in anticipation as he saw her take his erect meat into her mouth, her cold, wet mouth engulfing it. "Fuck!" Asher''s eyes flew wide open, his hands gripping the sheets beside him.

    Naida''s talented mouth and hand worked in tandem, her lips and tongue teasing every inch of him as her hand squeezed his base. Asher''s toes curled, and his buttocks clenched as she took more of him into her cold, wet mouth.

    "Naida," he groaned, his hands fisting the sheets, "Devils, that feels... incredible." The coldness of her mouth was also helping him feel better by alleviating the heat trying to surge within his body.

    Naida looked up at him, her red eyes glinting with mischief as she took him even deeper, her throat bulging while her eyelids quivered.

    Asher''s breath caught in his throat as he felt her throat muscles tighten around him, her lips sealed around his cock, creating a vacuum of sorts.

    The sensation was both intense and pleasurable, and he couldn''t help but moan in pleasure, "Damn! You are so good at this¡­"

    Asher had never gotten such a soul-melting blowjob. The ones he got from were inexperienced at first. Sabina was good but was nowhere as good as how Naida was performing now.

    But since it was Naida, he wasn''t surprised. A senior woman like her surely had honed her skills through experience.

    Her mouth moved up and down his length, her tongue flicking over the sensitive head of his cock, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through him. She loved the way he felt in her mouth, hard and hot, pulsing with need.

    Never before had she felt such satisfying fullness in her mouth.

    Asher''s hands found their way to her hair, his fingers tangling in the silky red strands as he felt her head moving up and down over his cock.

    Naida''s eyes met his, her gaze filled with satisfaction as she felt his hands in her hair. She knew she was pleasing him, and it only fueled her desire to give him more pleasure.

    Asher''s breath came in ragged gasps, his pleasure building to a crescendo within him. He knew he wouldn''tst much longer, the sensation of her mouth and throat around him too pleasurable to resist.

    He thought he had good control over his cock, letting him decide when to release or not. But she was challenging his will to do that, or the will of his cock, to be exact.

    His cock wasn''t listening to him, and was getting charmed by the magic of her tongue and mouth.

    He never expected a gracefuldy like her to be the goddess of pleasure in disguise with skills to back up that title.

    Her hands gripped his thighs, her fingers digging in gently as she guided him deeper into her mouth. The feeling of his cock sliding between her lips, the sight of him growing deeper inside her, sent a rush of ecstasy through her body.

    He could feel her rubbing his sensitive ns against the soft texture of her throat, making him feel an indescribable feeling of pleasure shooting through his cock.

    The warmth of his skin against her lips, the taste of his pre-cum made Naida''s face blush even more with passion.

    Her tongue traced gentle circles around the head of his cock whenever she raised her head, savoring the taste of him.

    She could feel herher regions getting tense and restless, though she resisted the urge to see his face brimming with pleasure, wanting more of her.

    Seeing him want her so much was a blissful feeling that overwhelmed any other. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asher''s body tensed as he felt the orgasm building within him. His breath came in ragged gasps, his pleasure building to a crescendo, "Naida¡­you are really pushing it," he groaned, his voice strained with need.

    Naida''s eyes met his, her gaze intense, and she could feel his thick member getting bigger and throbbing against her tongue, letting her know he was close. Still, she didn''t stop as she couldn''t help but feel a thrill of excitement course through her.

    Asher wincing in pleasure, he felt his cock throb, the sensation of his impending release sending shivers of pleasure coursing through him, "I''m...I''m close," he warned, his voice hoarse with need.

    "NNGH!" Asher''s release spilled into her mouth, his body shaking with pleasure as he came. Naida''s eyes widened, surprised by the amount of his seed spurting into her mouth. She had never expected such arge load, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe.

    "Slllrpppp~~"

    To Asher''s surprise, instead of spitting it out, Naida swallowed greedily, milking him dry as her cheeks sunk in.

    She then took out hisid cock from her mouth and arched her head back, her throat moving as she swallowed the rest of his release. As she lowered her head to look at him, her eyes filled with satisfaction, she slowly licked her lips, a satisfied smile ying on her lips, "I never thought my king would be satisfying my hunger in this way. How kind of you," she said, her voice low and seductive while caressing her t stomach slowly.

    Asher''s senses were overwhelmed by the alluring disy of Naida''s seduction. Her every move was like poetry in motion, drawing him deeper into her web. With each word that left her lips, Asher became more and more entranced until he could no longer fight against the desire coiling tightly within him.

    "Ahn!~"

    Without warning, Asher seized Naida roughly and pushed her back onto the bed, causing her to let out an audible gasp as her wide eyes fixed on him hungrily, "Now," he growled lowly, "it''s my turn to satisfy more than just your hunger."

    Naida''s heart raced as she watched Asher''s member spring back to life before her very eyes, seemingly defying thews of nature. She swallowed hard, feeling a rush of wetness between her legs at the sight of him already getting ready to attack despite orgasming just mere moments ago.

 Chapter 443 A Challenge of Passion

    Chapter 443 A Challenge of Passion

    Asher''s thick cock began to enter Naida''s pussy, parting her folds away. The sight of it, sorge andmanding, sent a thrill of anticipation through her. "Hyhn~" She couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer size of it, her eyes widening in awe as it slowly prated her.

    "You are so tight¡­" Asher sucked air through his mouth in pleasure as he felt her pussy clenched around his cock, a reflexive response to the sheer size of it. His breath hitched as she engulfed him, her tight cold squeezing him like a vice.

    He wanted to enter her slow and nice not only because he didn''t want to make it painful for her, but it also felt good to feel her pussy mping around his cock and slowly adapting to its size.

    "And you''re¡­so big¡­Hnn~" She couldn''t help but moan, the sound low and desperate, as Asher''s cock continued to enter her.

    Asher''s eyes never left Naida''s, his gaze intense and focused. He watched as his cock disappeared into her pussy, the sight of it filling her up, sending a rush of desire through him.

    "Haan~" She knew that Asher was big, but when he fully entered her, she was astonished at the size of him. It was like nothing she had ever experienced before, and she couldn''t help but let out a gasp of surprise.

    Asher''s eyes darkened further, and he looked into Naida''s eyes, his expression intense, "Are you alright?" he asked, his voice low with a hint of concern.

    Naida nodded, her eyes locked with his, "I''ve never felt anything like it," she whispered, her voice barely above a whisper yet seductive.

    Asher smiled as he started to move, his hips rocking in slow, sensual thrusts, each movement eliciting a moan from her perfect lips.

    The cold dampness of her cave rippling cool energy through his cock made it even more pleasurable and soothing.

    Naida''s nails dug into his back, her hips meeting his thrusts, "More," she panted, her voice a desperate whimper.

    Asher obliged, his thrusts bing a bit harder, a bit deeper, until their hips pped together with a wet, sensual sound. The room was filled with their moans and the wet, erotic noises of their bodiesing together.

    "My king~" she moaned, her head thrown back in ecstasy, "Ohn, devils, that feels so good~"

    Encouraged by her response, he picked up the pace, his hips mming into hers with a primal need. "Ooohnn~Haann~" Naida''s moans became more oily and sensual as Asher picked up speed, his thrusts deepening with each passing second. His girth stretched her in ways that were both ufortable yet thrilling, the pressure building in her core.

    The way his thick member plunged all the way to her crevix in and out while satisfying the itch in the deepest parts of her cave gave indescribable pleasure and satisfaction.

    She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him even closer, and rocked her hips in time with his movements. Their bodies moved together like a well-oiled machine, an intricate dance between two people consumed by passion.

    Naida shifted her weight, wriggling beneath Asher''s looming presence as she lifted her lithe frame off the mattress and hooked her arms around his neck, their sweaty bodies pressing against each other.

    Asher leaned forward, his hands grabbing her silky ruby-red hair as he kissed her deeply, their tongues dancing with each other.

    But suddenly, with a yful grin, Naida pushed him backward onto the bed, making Asher''s brows raise as her shadow covered his torso.

    She straddled him, her slick folds teasing his throbbing length, "Let''s make this interesting," she said, a yful glint in her eyes, "Want to see who can cum first?"

    Asher smirked, hispetitive side kicking in, "You''re on, but you''re going to lose."

    Naida''s eyes narrowed as she said, "We''ll see about that."

    She began to move her hips in a circr motion, her walls squeezing him in a way that made his toes curl. "Ahnn~Oohnn~Mmmn~" Up and down she went, her pace increasing with each passing second, her moans of pleasure spurring him on.

    "Damn, Naida," he groaned, his grip on the sheets tightening, "Are you trying to suffocate my cock to death?"

    Her grip was tight, almost suffocating at times, as though she could suck the very life force out of him. But instead of causing difort or pain, it only served to heighten his desire, driving him further towards the brink.

    "Mmm~, maybe I want to," she whispered, her breathing ragged, "Or maybe I just want to be thest thing on your mind when you cum," She said with a sensual smile, her fangs showing as her walls squeezed him tightly, as if she were trying to keep him inside her forever.

    Asher was yet again stunned by the stark contrast between her usual sophistication and poisepared to the temptress that was riding his cock now. She was appearing even more intriguing in his eyes, making him want to explore her more.

    Each stroke brought him closer and closer to the edge, until finally, his senses wre bing consumed entirely by the sensation of her body surrounding his. It was as though her pussy had be a living, breathing entity - a hand reaching deep inside him, grasping hold of everything that made him feel alive.

    Never before had he experienced something quite like this. He never knew it was possible to feel such pleasure that made him feel like he wanted to freeze the moment to feel this soul-melting sensation forever.

    She rocked her hips forward and backward, grinding her pelvis against his, sending waves of pleasure reverberating throughout his entire body, "I can feel your majestic cock shivering inside me. Are you going to finally give in, my king?~" Naida asked as hot breaths escaped from her lips, which were curved into a tantalizing smile.

    Asher''s heart raced as he tried to suppress the growing pressure mounting between his legs. He knew that Naida possessed skills far beyond his own.

    Yet, despite the odds stacked against him, there was a stubborn part of him that refused to yield.

    Gritting his teeth, Asher reached out to grab Naida by her soft buttocks, squeezing them hard, "I may be challenged," he growled lowly, "but I have never backed down from a fight in my life, nor do I n to start now."

    Without warning, Asher hoisted Naida effortlessly off this pelvis, her pussy sliding up his erect cock.

    She gasped in surprise as he mmed her back down onto his waiting member, feeling the lengthy shaft stretch her tender flesh and burying himself balls-deep inside her wet heat.

    "Haaaann!!~" Naida''s eyes flew wide open, her hands squeezing his muscr thighs as the sudden burst of ecstasy rippled across her body, making her back arch like a bow and a loud, unrestrained moan echo in the room.

    But even before Naida could catch her breath, Asher''s gripped her buttocks again, lifting her up and impaling her down onto his throbbing length once more. She gasped, her nails digging into his arms as he filled herpletely, his tip hitting her cervix.

    She realized she underestimated him. Despite being so young, he possessed both natural gifts and the skills to use them.

    "My king~" she cried out, her eyes squeezing shut with the intensity of the sensation.

    He didn''t give her a moment to adjust, however, as he began to move, his hips pistoning in and out of her in rapid, relentless thrusts. Each time he entered her, he hit all the right spots, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body.

    "Ohnn, devils~" she moaned, her head thrown back in ecstasy. His grip on her buttocks tightened as he angled her body, changing the angle slightly, her moans getting louder and her toes curling.

    With every thrust, Asher drove deeper into Naida''s core. Each plunge ignited another spark of desire within her, leaving her craving for more.

    Her hips moved in sync with his, meeting his every move with equal force. The air around them grew thick with the scent of sweat and passion, as they surrenderedpletely to the wildness of their desires.

    "I underestimated you¡­Hnnn~Mnnn~" Her body trembled with an uncontroble need, urging her towards the edge. Every nerve ending seemed alive with anticipation as Asher hit that spot deep inside her, causing her whole frame to shake violently.

    "You aren''t the first, nor would you be thest," Asher smirked, his face flushed, though he felt that he really wouldn''t be able to hold it in for a minute longer. His cock was too angry, ready to explode.

    Each movement caused her to gasp audibly, her voice rising higher and higher in pitch. With each passing second, her motions grew more erratic, more desperate. She dug her nails into his chest, urging him deeper, faster, harder. Her moans grew louder and more insistent, mingling with the sounds of their bodies colliding.

    Their gazes locked as she rode him harder, her ruby red hair falling across her forehead in loose tendrils. Every inch of skin that met Asher''s sent sparks flying up her spine, tempting her to let go and feel the release.

    But right then, she felt Asher''s cock throbbing violently inside her.

    "Fuck, here Ie!" Asher grunted with a wince as his release came suddenly and intensely, flooding Naida''s depths with hot, sticky seed.

    As Asher''s release poured into Naida''s waiting body, her eyshes fluttered in ecstasy. The warmth of his milk filled her, spreading through her core and awakening a dormant fire within her soul.

    At first, she felt only a gentle tingle, a subtle awareness of his presence deep within her. But soon, that tingle transformed into a full-blown congration, engulfing her from head to toe in a fiery glow. She moaned softly, arching her spine as the pleasure rippled through her limbs, leaving her weak and trembling.

    Each contraction of her muscles drew her further into the abyss, until she was utterly consumed by the heat of their embrace. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    At the same time, her own climax approached ever nearer, building steadily toward its peak. With every pulse and twitch of Asher''s cock, she felt closer and closer to the brink, her senses overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the sensation. She writhed and twisted beneath him, her fingers digging into his shoulders.

    "HAAANNGH!~~" And then, with a final cry of surrender, Naida shattered apart, her body convulsing as wave upon wave of ecstasy washed over her. Her walls contracted around Asher''s cock, which was beginning to calm down, milking him greedily as she rode out the waves of ecstasy washing over her. It was unlike any response he had ever experienced before; something primal and elemental seemed to emanate from her very being.

    But then, something even more incredible happened. A sudden gush of clear liquid erupted from Naida''s body, coating Asher''s lower abdomen and thighs in a cool, slippery film.

    The two then met each other''s gazes at the same time as Naida said with a breathy smile, "You were close, but you lost, my king~"

    Asher let out a soft chuckle as he said with a smirk, "A senior like you shouldn''t take pride in defeating a junior. I will have my victory one day."

    "And I will always be ready to take you on," Naida said with a seductive smile.

 Chapter 444 Worst Fears Coming True

    Chapter 444 Worst Fears Coming True

    After the explosive climaxes that shook them to their cores, the air between the two hung thick and heavy with the scent of sweat and desire.

    But before Asher could say or think anything, his vision began to blur as a flood of exhaustion suddenly overwhelmed him.

    He was never to doze off after just cumming twice, but he knew it must be because of whatever was going on with his body.

    And before he knew it, his consciousness slipped into darkness.

    -

    In the regal dressing room of the Demonstone Castle, the morning light streamed through the windows, casting a crimson hue over the room. Rowena sat before arge mirror, her reflection poised and stately. Maids fluttered around her, dressing her in royal attire, their movements precise and reverent.

    Ceti, standing by Rowena''s side, had just provided the day''s schedule, her voice a soft but firm presence in the room. Once the maids finished their task, Rowena gestured for them to leave. As the door closed behind them, a heavy silence filled the room.

    Rowena''s gaze remained fixed on her reflection, a myriad of thoughts flickering behind her eyes. Ceti, observing Rowena''s pensive mood, ventured cautiously, "Your Majesty... I understand what you are feeling, as I feel the same too. But I am sure he will return to us safely."

    Ceti observed how distant and distracted Rowena seemed after he left, so she wanted to reassure her even though she herself was gravely worried as well.

    As Rowena slowly turned her gaze from the mirror, a knock sounded at the door. "It''s me. Can Ie in?"

    The familiar, melodious voice of Is echoed within the room. The door opened on its own ord, revealing Is, who entered with a soft smile and a respectful bow.

    After greeting Rowena and acknowledging Ceti with a nce, Is proposed, "I was hoping we could prepare something to wee Asher once he''s back. To celebrate not only his safe return but also the fact that he conquered the Tower of Torment. It would lift the spirits of our people and ours as well. Things have been quite tense around here after he left, even though it hasn''t been long."

    Ceti responded with an approving smile, "That''s a great idea." However, her smile faded as she noticed Rowena''s expression, still marked with seriousness.

    Rowena, her voice tinged with unease, agreed, "We can do that, but I am not feeling good about this. Asher conquered the tower, and he should being home. But Drakar invited him for a celebration. Asher would never ept any such invitation unless there was something that didn''t give him a choice. He has no reason to show them any diplomacy."

    Ceti sighed, her brows furrowing with concern, "I also find it quite strange that someone like Drakar would be holding a celebration for our king. Who does that for their enemies? Drakar is a bastard who wouldn''t try to destroy us the first chance he gets if not for the pact."

    The atmosphere in the room grew increasingly tense.

    Is, sensing the shift, tried to inject a note of optimism, "I know. But this is Asher we are talking about. Even if he is in a bad situation, he always finds a way toe out of it. And we can be sure that he must have received some powerful reward for conquering the tower. Or maybe he came out even stronger, despite what people say about his aura remaining unchanged."

    Rowena and Ceti appeared somewhat reassured by Is''s words since they personally witnessed how he had always ovee every challenge, no matter how daunting they were.

    However, Is''s next words were cut short by an urgent interruption, "Your Majesty!" A maid''s voice,ced with panic, echoed through the door, making Rowena furrow her brows.

    The door swung open, revealing the maid who entered with a deep bow, "His Majesty is in trouble! The draconians have dered war, and they have trapped our king and everyone with him in theirnds. It seems that the pact has been rendered void with the disappearance of the Tower of Torment."

    Rowena''sposure shattered at the news, her crimson eyes trembling intensely as she rose to her feet. Is and Ceti''s expressions mirrored her concern, turning grave and serious.

    Hearing the Devourer''s Pact being rendered void was more than enough to deal a severe blow to any soul in this kingdom. But hearing that their king has been trapped as well would definitely make any bloodburn citizen panic.

    "Have they been imprisoned?" Rowena asked, her voice cold, her eyes briefly shing with a deadly intent, wondering if Drakar was torturing Asher.

    The maid, trembling under the intense aura emanating from the queen, quickly replied, "N-No...as far as we know. It seems that His Majesty and the others managed to escape when the draconian king tried to ambush them because of some ''key''. But they weren''t able to leave the kingdom yet. We also heard rumors that His Majesty seems to be in a weakened state after exerting himself too much during the trial. All this happened just an hour ago, and the Royal Advisor sent me to pass this message to you first before the people could know."

    Rowena''s response was curt, "Leave and tell the Royal Advisor to not tell anybody else." The maid bowed deeply and hurried out of the room, leaving the three women alone with the grave news. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In the wake of the shocking news, a heavy air of tension and fear enveloped the room. Is, grappling with her own anxieties, felt a deep sense of dread. Her fears, which she had tried to suppress, now seemed to materialize before her.

    Ceti, her frustration and anger palpable, clenched her teeth in fury, "I can''t believe my worst thoughts came true. Those draconian bastards...how dare they try to ambush our king like this," she fumed. Turning to Rowena, her expressionced with worry, she asked, "What are we going to do, Your Majesty?" The urgency of the situation was clear, but the path forward was fraught with peril.

    Rowena, after a brief moment of contemtion, opened her eyes and responded with unexpected calmness, "We will do nothing...not yet."

    Her answer caught Ceti and Is off guard, their brows furrowing in confusion at her seemingly passive approach.

    Sensing their bewilderment, Rowena exined, "Right now, Asher''s life isn''t in grave danger. He must have managed to hide himself for the time being. Otherwise, Drakar would have caught him by now. We won''t make any reckless moves since Asher wouldn''t want us to do that as well. Maybe Asher has a n, or maybe he doesn''t. So we will n things by keeping the worst in mind."

    Is, finding reassurance in Rowena''sposed analysis, nodded in agreement, "Yes. We should do that. I shall ask my father if he can help in any way. I am sure he cane up with something."

    Ceti, still concerned, posed another question, "But what if the draconians attack us now? Maybe they will do so to force Asher out from his hiding."

    Rowena''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, "The draconians would still need time to prepare to start a war or evenunch an attack because of the vast distance between us and other things to consider. If Asher manages to escape before they are ready, then we have less to worry about. But if he doesn''t, then I will take care of it."

    Is and Ceti exchanged nces, wondering what Rowena was nning.

    Still, as if they exchanged a silent understanding, both of them looked at Rowena as Is said with firm determination in her eyes, "Whatever it is, we are ready to do whatever it takes to get him back home safely."

    -

    Asher blinked groggily, his senses slowly returning to him. A weighty lethargy enveloped his limbs, but the intense pain had subsided considerably. His eyelids fluttered open, revealing a sight both captivating and mysterious. The silhouette of an exquisite figure was standing by the bed, gracefully donning a scarlet robe, trying to zip up the back of her dress. Her elegantly arched spine beckoned Asher''s gaze as she turned towards him.

    The next morning, Asher awoke, feeling an unfamiliar heaviness in his body. Memories of the previous night''s events came rushing back to Asher, filling his mind as he fully awakened, making his eyes fully wide.

    He struggled to sit upright, causing Naida to nce over at him with a gentle sigh. She moved silently towards him and whispered, "I did not intend to awaken you. I was about to get something for you to eat. Your body is still in a weakened state.."

    Asher opened his mouth to speak, expecting Naida to address the intimate moment they had shared, but she seemed to be acting as if everything was normal.

    It was the best steamy night he experienced, yet he also was feeling concerned about it now that his head waspletely clear.

    Finally, he broached the subject with a heavy sigh, "About yesterday night..."

    Naida sat beside him and looked at him with a soft smile, "My king, we should never think twice about anything that makes us happy. So tell me... do you regret what happened?"

    Her directness took Asher by surprise.

    However, he considered her question earnestly and shook his head, "No." He didn''t care if his feelings were because of Raziel''s memories, but all he knew was that his heart was harboring these feelings, and that was enough to make a decision.

    Still, he added with furrowed brows, "But what about your¡ª" Naida gently ced a finger on his lips, stopping him mid-sentence, "That is all I wanted to hear. As long as we are happy with each other, I won''t let anything elsee in our way. You can trust me on that," she said reassuringly, her smile warm andforting.

    Asher was struck by the depth of her words, realizing that he never really understood this woman. But he felt he was starting to truly learn about her and wanted to know her even more.

    However, hearing the way she said it, he asked with knitted brows, "Are you telling me... you were never happy with him?"

 Chapter 445 Happiness Is A Luxury

    Chapter 445 Happiness Is A Luxury

    Naida''s gaze momentarily turned distant, reflecting a hidden depth of emotion, before she returned to Asher with a smile, "Happiness is a luxury for people like us," she began, her voice tinged with a certain resignation, "We may have power and wealth, but even then, happiness is far out of our reach, or so I thought until we found each other."

    Asher''s expression betrayed his confusion, leading him to wonder about the nature of her rtionship with Vernon. Noticing the look in his eyes, Naida sighed and sought to rify, "Vernon isn''t cruel to me, but he is a constant reminder of why I am unhappy. I''ve always strived to maintain the image of a good wife for the sake of my House and for my children. Our marriage is more a matter of convenience and duty than anything else for both him and me."

    Asher felt a pang of sympathy for Naida. He understood all too well how marriages in their world often served as strategic alliances rather than genuine partnerships. Back on Earth, the marriages between the Elites were no different than business transactions.

    Those marrying out of love were rare.

    He didn''t feelpletely surprised about Naida since back on the ship, she talked as if she wasn''t really happy in her marriage.

    But based on her wordings he didn''t know if she was simply being polite or friendly, though now things were slowly starting to make sense.

    "But what about us? We''ve created a situation that could disrupt our kingdom," Asher voiced his concerns, acutely aware of the potential repercussions of their actions.

    He also knew he was being unfair to Vernon, who seemed like a amiable man. But when all these feelings got involved, he couldn''t stop.

    Naida''s response was calm and reassuring. She gently caressed his chest and said, "Nobody is going to know. It''s not like we are going to let anybody else in on our little secret. Everything will continue as usual, but¡­when the time is right and everyone is sleeping, we can enjoy our moments together in the garden."

    Asher understood her implication ¨C to continue their affair in secret.

    It wasn''t something he wanted to do. He would prefer to let everyone know she was his woman, but he knew that he couldn''t do that since, right now, he could cause trouble for not only himself but for her as well.

    Other than offending Vernon, he would be ruining Naida''s reputation as well as his own. It would be a tale of mutual destruction, and as someone who recently became king, now wasn''t the time to put himself on the stake.

    He also could guess Rowena was going to chide him for being reckless with this. That was another matter he would have to deal with.

    However, all this realization fueled Asher''s determination to reach his peak potential. He wanted to ensure that when the time came, he could freely dere Naida as his own, and nobody could get in their way.

    Holding Naida''s hand tenderly, Asher looked into her eyes with a depth of feeling, "I will make you happy even if you didn''t tell me that it was what you always wanted," he promised, his voice a blend of conviction and care.

    Naida''s eyes softened, her gaze filled with a mix of affection and resolve, "I know you will, and I shall make you happy as well," she whispered. Leaning forward, she initiated a gentle kiss, which Asher reciprocated, their connection deepening in that tender moment.

    However, the kiss was short-lived as Asher, driven by a sense of urgency and responsibility, pulled back. His expression was one of concern as he said, "We have to get back to the kingdom... today itself."

    Naida''s eyes widened in surprise and worry, "You cannot be serious, my king. You haven''t even fully recovered yet. The only reason you are feeling better is because¡­" Naida briefly raised her brows with a faint blush, making Asher clear his throat, knowing she was hinting about their steamy night where she let him absorb her cold energy to alleviate his pain.

    She then added with concern, "You might not be hurting as before, but you still can''t use your mana, right?" she asked, her voiceced with apprehension.

    Asher shook his head, his expression resolute, "That''s fine. But we cannot afford to stay here any longer. Once Drakar starts the war andunches an attack on our kingdom, we won''t be able to make it back safely. He will expect me to rush out the moment he attacks. That''s why we have to take him by surprise and leave today. He would least expect us to leave the very next day after we escaped."

    Naida''s brows furrowed, her understanding of Drakar''s nature evident, "You don''t know him that well, my king. Drakar always ns for every scenario he can think of. Even if we manage to escape, he will be able to hunt us down quickly before we even reach our kingdom. We don''t even have our ship to fly back," she countered, her voice heavy with concern.

    Asher nodded, acknowledging the risk, "I know that might happen. But do we have a choice? If we don''t get back to our kingdom now, I won''t be able to protect it against the draconians. We may not even have a kingdom to return to if we arete. So you tell me... what should we do?"

    Naida closed her eyes, wrestling with the dilemma. Then, looking at Asher with softened eyes, she conceded, "For your safety, I would advise you to stay, but as you said, we have to protect our kingdom as well. We will do as you wish. We will leave today, but we are taking a very dangerous risk. I am greatly worried for you."

    Asher leaned forward, his arm wrapping around her slender waist reassuringly, "As long as you are with me, and the rest of us are together, we will be fine. We won''t let history repeat," he dered.

    Naida''s eyes shimmered with a myriad of emotions, knowing he was referring to the events that happened in the tower.

    She then turned slightly, the fabric of her dress partially undone, leaving her upper back exposed.

    "Before we leave, would you mind helping me zip up my dress?" she requested, gesturing to the delicate red fastening at the base of her waist.

    Asher leaned forward slowly, savoring the view of her wless back. With his fingers, he reached out and brushed his knuckles along the curve of her spine. Naida shivered, arching her back slightly, inviting him closer.

    He leaned in and kissed the hollow of her spine, sending goosebumps rippling through her skin, "Your back is truly stunning," he murmured huskily, trailing his fingertips across the small of her waist, "I swear it''s the most beautiful back I have ever seen."

    Naida let out a light chuckle at hispliment, "Your tongue is too sweet. You''ve seen the backs of so many beauties, including the most beautiful woman in our kingdom, the queen herself."

    Asher smiled, pulling away to directly look into her bright red eyes, "Every woman has her own unique charms. And for you, mydy, your back never fails to charm me," he said, his words carrying a tone of deep affection.

    Naida''s smile widened with warmth, her eyes sparkling with delight, "I feel greatly ttered," she said. Then, with a yful glint in her eye, she added while ncing at his crotch, "I''ve also been charmed by your little dragon."

    Asher shook his head, still smiling, feeling a strong temptation to draw her back into the bed for just a few more moments of rxation. However, he recognized the urgency of their situation. Time was a luxury they couldn''t afford, and returning to his kingdom was the priority now.

    -

    In the main hall of the underground chamber, the atmosphere was one of quiet preparation, tension, and vignce. Leonidas and Caelum were meticulously inspecting their weapons, ensuring they were in prime condition for whatevery ahead. Silvan, meanwhile, was diligently going through their potion inventory, double-checking their supplies.

    Eradicator, in her own corner, was feeding her cat, Twilight, some blood from a bottle. The cat meowed contentedly, relishing the attention and sustenance.

    Unable to contain his curiosity, Leonidas cast a discreet nce towards Eradicator, who stood some distance away, before whispering to Caelum and Silvan, "Hey... Lady Valentine never left His Majesty''s room. What do you think is going on?"

    Caelum exhaled deeply, a note of caution in his voice, "Brother Leonidas, you really don''t know any fear. Thest thing we should do is gossip about the king or someone like Lady Valentine."

    Leonidas inhaled sharply, his tone low and conspiratorial, "I''m not trying to gossip, but I am just curious. It''s not like anybody else is here anyway. I am also trying to take my mind off about worrying about the impending war." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Silvan, joining the conversation with a calm demeanor, offered his view, "I''m sure Lady Valentine is treating His Majesty. We all saw how unwell he is. In his condition, it''s only sensible that someone watches over him constantly, especially in the absence of a physician."

    Leonidas raised his eyebrows, nodding in agreement, "That does make sense, and I guessed that too. But still, I feel that our king and..." He trailed off, noticing the looks from Caelum and Silvan, and quickly changed the subject. "Nevermind. Where is our foo¡ª"

    Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of footsteps. Asher and Naida emerged from the room, theirplexions noticeably rosier and more vibrant than before, especially Asher, who had looked particrly unwell the previous day.

    Leonidas silently marveled at the transformation, wondering if Lady Valentine possessed medical expertise he hadn''t known about.

    Respectfully, the group bowed deeply as the two approached. Eradicator stepped forward to join them, Twilight still perched atop her head as it licked its paws.

    "Your Majesty, are you feeling better?" Caelum asked, his expression hopeful.

    Asher exhaled slowly, a hint of weariness in his voice, "I am indeed feeling better, but unfortunately, I''m not well enough to use my mana for a while. Nevertheless¡­" Asher''s eyes narrowed as he added in a voice of firm determination, "...we are going to return to our kingdom... now."

    His deration was met with wide-eyed looks of surprise from everyone as the atmosphere in the hall turned even more tense.

 Chapter 446 You Have Only Been A Disappointment

    Chapter 446 You Have Only Been A Disappointment

    Leonidas'' concern was evident as he blinked in disbelief. "Your Majesty... you''re serious? I''m sorry, it''s just... we wouldn''t want to put you at risk by leaving now."

    Asher responded with a determined shake of his head, "I understand your concerns, but to protect our kingdom, I need to get back. It could be toote if Drakar is ready tounch an attack. Also, I believe the Moonbinder n is desperately after me for some damn reason. They wouldn''t want me killed by the Draconians."

    "You mean¡­" Caelum''s expression grew tense as he mumbled with a confused look.

    Asher nodded, turning his attention to Silvan, "When we entered that hall, Silvan noticed how the blood of some of the draconian guards outside didn''t just smell right when he observed them closely. And the strange thing is they quickly masked it, making it seem like he imagined it or something. Still, he let me know about it, and I had a feeling that some of these guards were probably in disguise. I just wasn''t sure it was the Rustblood n untilter. But since they showed up with enough preparations to pull off an ambush, it could only mean they did it with the help of the Moonbinder n and probably someone within the draconians as well. Otherwise, they alone would never have pulled it off, including possessing a Portal Disc."

    The seriousness of the revtion weighed heavily on everyone while Leonidas sighed, "If only we had at least one more of those discs, it would be easier to escape this ce. Is there any way to get one here?"

    Naida shook her head, "Only the Draconians and the Moonbinder n have them, and they strictly monopolize it, making sure their enemies would never have it. Not even all draconian nobles possess it. Only the ones Drakar trusts would have them. You won''t find them in any market here because of how dangerously useful they can be. My House had tried so many ways to procure them but in vain."

    Asher also shook his head inwardly as this was one of the times he wished he was a Hunter on Earth where getting a Portal Disc was easier as long as one had enough resources to get it. But even if he had one, it would be useless in this world since anything made with Radiant mana was useless for demons.

    Leonidas clicked his tongue in frustration, "If only we had experts specializing in Space pathways, we could have made some ourselves, despite the cost."

    With the obstacles mounting, Silvan voiced the critical question on everyone''s mind, "With all these difficulties before us, how are we going to get past the guards at the border? We can''t even escape if we get caught."

    "I can help with that if you all are in a hurry to leave," An old woman''s voice echoed through the chamber as everyone turned their heads to see hering down the steps.

    The sudden appearance of Myrza with a tray of food in her hands brought a brief pause to their intense strategizing.

    Asher''s gaze narrowed, "Do you know a safe passage out of here?" he asked directly.

    Myrza nodded, setting the tray on the table before the, "I do, but the moment you leave the border, Drakar will know, and he wille after you. You may not have realized it, but the moment you entered ournds, you were marked by our very air. Drakar does that to those he wants to keep an eye on his guests. It is nothing harmful and is a genius creation known to very few, so you wouldn''t know, but he will know when you cross the borders and the mark loses its effect."

    "Unbelievable¡­How cunning of him¡­" Leonidas mumbled while Asher and Naida''s expression grew even more serious, with Naida pressing her lips together.

    "You won''t get far before he catches up to you. So, I wouldn''t advise leaving right now until I have some time to make preparations for a safer exit," Myrza stated.

    However, without any further hesitation, Asher stepped closer, his voice firm and resolute, "No. I don''t have time for that. We will risk it all rather than let Drakar destroy my kingdom."

    Myrza sighed, but she nodded in understanding. "If that''s what you wish, then I can''t stop you."

    -

    Drakar stood imposingly atop the roof of his pce, his presence heavy and his demeanor one of barely contained fury. Dozens of guards, rigid and alert, surrounded him, creating an atmosphere of tension and urgency.

    Beside him stood a middle-aged man d in heavy, decorated armor, the insignia of his rank as amander prominently disyed.

    "You still cannot find an alien in ournds... the king of the bloodburners? How hard can it be to find someone who would stand out like a sore thumb in ournds? Or are you just that useless, Lorvo, despite being amander of so many men?" Drakar''s voice was icy,ced with restrained anger, as he fixed his gaze on Lorvo.

    Lorvo''s expression was taut with stress and fear. He bowed deeply, his voice respectful yet filled with apology, "Please forgive me, Your Majesty. My men have scoured every inch of our kingdom, broken down every door we could, and searched every hole. But there''s no sign of him. What if... he already made his escape?" Lorvo cautiously raised his gaze, his eyes reflecting apprehension. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Drakar''s eyes sharpened, his stare piercing Lorvo, "Why do you think I am standing here? If he had left the borders of my kingdom, I would have known. He is still here, hiding like a rat. So, you haven''t done your job right. I don''t care if you have to break down every house or dig up every inch of ournd... flush him out now. Or I will let someone else rece you."

    Lorvo visibly trembled, the threat of being reced hanging heavily in the air. He bowed deeply again, sping his hands. "Please... this servant will definitely find him," he vowed, his voice a mixture of determination and desperation.

    A few feet away, Lysandra stood, observing the interaction between Drakar and Lorvo with furrowed brows, her mind undoubtedly racing as she hoped Lorvo wouldn''t find Asher.

    But she also knew there was a chance he might and that she should think of something to get Asher out of this kingdom before Lorvo could find him.

    "Mother!"

    Hearing that boorish voice, Lysandra briefly closed her eyes with a hardened expression before turning around to see Rhygar standing behind her, panting as if he had rushed here to meet her.

    Her tone was icy as she spoke with crossed arms, "Why are you here?" she asked, her voice tinged with disdain.

    Rhygar, standing before her with an apologetic expression, tried to exin, "I personally set out to search for that alien rat. I''ve even tried squeezing out answers from those who might be harboring him in secret, but to no avail," he exined, his frustration evident.

    He then made a bold request, seeking her influence, "Could you ask Father to give me permission to use more men? I have my own methods that I''m confident will help flush out that alien rat from wherever he''s hiding, but I don''t have the manpower to execute it in time."

    Lysandra''s gaze turned even colder and full of disappointment, "Why bother trying so hard when you''re not even capable of managing simple matters or even speaking to your father? You''ve only been a disappointment, even before your empty promises of avenging your brother. Don''t show your face before me until I tell you to."

    Her sharp and dismissive response made Rhygar''s eyes widen in shock and hurt, his face reddening. He watched helplessly as his mother turned and walked away from him. He raised his hand as if to reach out to her but stopped, not daring to go further as he watched her retreating majestic yet graceful figure.

    But then his expression of shock began to twist, his fists clenched in frustration and anger as he grappled with a mix of emotions.

    He couldn''t understand why his mother continued to fail to recognize or appreciate his efforts. She had always been cold to him, especially whenever Agonon was around, but this outright rejection, her refusal to even see him, cut deeper than anything before.

    Just what did he do wrong to warrant such a strong reaction after trying to do everything to satisfy her?

    Nothing has changed, even if the son she loved so much was no longer here.

    Why¡­why?!

    However, his heavy thoughts were abruptly shattered by his father''smanding shout, "That rat has left the border. Follow me!" His voice was a rion call to action, immediately mobilizing his forces.

    Lorvo and the armored guards, their movements swift and disciplined, quickly fell into formation behind their king. They prepared to embark on what was likely to be a high-speed pursuit, their expressions a mix of determination and urgency.

    Lysandra, who was just about to exit the rooftop, halted abruptly. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she swiftly turned to see Drakar unfurling his wings and taking off.

    Rhygar, caught up in the moment, was about to join his father in the chase. However, Lysandra''s authoritative voice stopped him in his tracks, "Stand down, Rhygar. Hold your position here. We need to ensure this isn''t a ruse and that Asher isn''t still hiding within ournds," shemanded with a sharp tone that brooked no argument.

    Rhygar, torn between his desire to join the pursuit and obey his mother''s order, hesitated. He wanted to prove himself, to catch Asher and perhaps redeem his earlier failures in his mother''s eyes. Yet, her directive was clear and firm.

    Reluctantly folding his wings, Rhygar watched as his mother took to the skies, following his father.

 Chapter 447 On Hot Pursuit

    Chapter 447 On Hot Pursuit

    In the grim confines of a dark dungeon where light barely entered, the scene was one of eerie atmosphere.

    A young vampire, was suspended in the air, his naked body showing the brutal marks of torture. Chains bound his wrists tightly, and his feet dangled helplessly. Blood dripped steadily from his wounds, pooling on the floor beneath him, and the tools of his tormenty bloodied nearby.

    As the dungeon door creaked open, Oberon flinched, his blurry vision struggling to focus. The sight of Rhygar entering the cell with a dark, menacing expression made Oberon''s heart sink further. His eyes widened in fear, and he rattled his chains in a futile attempt to free himself, his strength drained from the relentless torture.

    He felt like he had been trapped here for years under Rhygar''s torture and had no idea if Asher''s or Rhygar''s torture was worse.

    The former tortured him in a way where he wished he was in aa, while thetter tortured him in a way where he wished he was dead.

    Rhygar approached Oberon with a snarl, his voice filled with contempt. "Listen, you bloodburn trash. You better tell me the weaknesses of your alien king, and I shall go a bit easy on you. Understand? Or should I try plucking off one of your eyes to make sure you see what I am trying to do here?"

    Oberon''s dark red eyes quivered with a mix of pain and resignation as he remembered the number of times he and his mother tried to get Asher killed, only for him to suffer each time it backfired.

    He still couldn''t get over the nightmare of watching Rowena blow that alien''s monstrous dick right before him. And when he woke up, they had truly consummated their marriage, making him feel like his world was destroyed.

    It still had left behind a wound in his soul that still had yet to heal or maybe never would.

    Coughing up blood, he revealed the truth as he saw it, "H-He has no weakness... He''s a monster. You want to kill him? Go ahead... You''ll be doing me a favor..."

    Rhygar''s face contorted with rage at Oberon''s response. He violently punched Oberon''s face, his frustration boiling over, "How dare you mock me?!"

    Rhygar felt that Oberon was being loyal to Asher while trying to mock him by saying it was impossible for him to kill Asher.

    As Oberon''s head snapped back from the force of the blow, blood gushed from his mouth, "I-I am¡­not¡­" Oberon couldn''t believe this fool misunderstood him and tried to make this fucker understand.

    But Rhygar''s fury didn''t abate. He continued to punch the shit out of Oberon, each punch driven by deep-seated anger and a need to prove himself, "Even a bloodburn trash like you thinks I am useless, huh? I''m going to show them all, including my mother, how I am going to kill your so-called immortal king. Yargh!"

    The sound of flesh being struck and torn away and Oberon''s muffled cries filled the dungeon, though Oberon had no idea that this was just the beginning.

    The usually bustling skies of the Draconis Kingdom were abruptly disrupted asrge, shadowy figures carrying very powerful auras zipped across them, leaving the onlookers below in a state of rm. The people gazed upwards, their hearts pounding with fear and confusion. The shadows moved so quickly that they seemed almost like apparitions, causing a stir among the popce, who wasn''t expecting to see such a sight now.

    The enlisted draconian soldiers, prepared for the first assault against the Bloodburn Kingdom, stood grounded, equally surprised and unsure of what they were witnessing. There was never any announcement yet that the attack on the Bloodburn Kingdom had already begun, leaving them puzzled.

    At the northern border, Drakar materialized out of a dark red hole that suddenly tore open in mid air, followed closely by Lysandra, Lorvo, and a contingent of Draconian warriors, all poised forbat. However, their expressions quickly turned to one of confusion upon witnessing the scene unfold before them.

    The sky was littered with a chaotic aerial disy of multiple flying carriages darting in different directions, each carriage identical in make, color, and upancy.

    Lorvo, concern etching his features, turned to his king,"What do we do now, Your Majesty? We can''t be sure which carriage he is in," he asked, the urgency of the situation evident in his voice.

    Drakar, deep in thought, murmured with a cold, scornful smile, "That alien... Is he trying to pull a trick on us?" He was well aware that such a maneuver was beyond the ordinary, especially after receiving reports from border guards about the carriages'' synchronized departure in every direction possible.

    It was not like he could go after each and every carriage, nor did he prepare enough men to go after all of them. With someone like the Lady of House Valentine and a Bloodburn Guard protecting Asher, there would be no point in sending a batch of weaker ones after them.

    To make sure he gets the key, he would have to take it from Asher personally.

    However, an idea struck him, making Drakar scoff as he said in a dismissive tone, "It doesn''t matter if he''s pulled off such an borate trick," he dered confidently.

    Turning to Lysandra, he said with a curve of his lips, "You are very good at tracking mana, Lysandra. I want you to sense the trail of his aura and every one of those bloodburners, just to be safe."

    Lysandra''s eyes narrowed, though without any hesitation, she nodded in acknowledgment and focused her gaze ahead. Her eyes began to glow with dark mana as her aura expanded rapidly, stretching for dozens of kilometers, until it enveloped the entire border of the kingdom.

    After a minute of concentrating, she then opened her eyes with a newfound rity.

    She saw a few distinct dark red trails of man cutting through the air in different directions. Turning to Drakar, she reported her findings, "As you might have suspected, they have split up. But three of them, including Asher, I believe, are heading south from what I sensed."

    Drakar''s response was immediate and decisive, "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s hunt that alien down and get the key," With those words, he vanished into thin air, swiftly followed by Lysandra, her brows furrowed.

    A hundred kilometers away, a flying carriage soared through the sky. At the front, a woman in a fully armored suit and a crimson cape steered the carriage with focused precision. Inside the carriage, Asher sat opposite Naida, who kept a vignt gaze out the windows.

    Asher broke the silence, his voice carrying a mix of hope and urgency, "Are we still in the clear? I hoped we could buy some time by causing a huge distraction. The closer we get to our kingdom, the better, no matter how small the distance."

    Naida''s face was etched with strain, her tone grave, "We did buy some time, but they have people, especially Lysandra, who is an expert in tracking and won''t try to deceive Drakar in matters like this because she knows she can''t."

    Asher''s expression became grim as she knew Naida was right. He already saw what a tough nut Lysandra was, especially after seeing her not even flinch upon seeing Droco being killed before her and not hesitating to burn away the only remaining piece of her lover.

    Naida added, "They must have already figured out where we are heading and are likely pursuing us. But even if they didn''t, we might get ambushed by our other enemies, who must have already gotten wind of our escape. Let''s hope nobody tries to shoot us down. I can only keep using my mana as a barrier for so long before I get burned out. Eradicator is also using her mana to pull this carriage through the air at maximum speed."

    Asher held Naida''s hand as he said in a reassuring tone, "Don''t worry. I called someone who I am sure will be heading out here in no time. I am confident we will get to buy more time because of them." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Naida raised one of her brows as she smiled and caressed his hand softly as she said, "Ah, of course. I remember you sending a message just as we got out. Clearly, I have underestimated you in more than one way. You know how to use the right people. I really like that side of yours."

    Asher curved his lips as he said, "Well, I¡ªargh!" Suddenly, he grimaced with a grunt of pain.

    "My king!" Naida instinctively moved closer to him as her eyes widened, "Is it happening again? You are burning even more than yesterday," she said as she ced her hand on his forehead.

    Despite the scalding heat emanating from his skin that was hot enough to make her ufortable, Naida held onto him, hoping her touch could provide him some relief.

    Asher, caught in the throes of unbearable pain, attempted to speak through gritted teeth, "I... I think it''s getting to the worst point... like Drakaris said... There is no escaping this... So don''t think about doing any--argh..." His voice was cut off by a groan of agony as he felt an intense, boiling sensation coursing through his veins, as if his very blood was set aze, threatening to consume his bones, muscles, and organs.

    He wanted to warn Naida not to absorb his heat as she did before, fearing the consequences could be very fatal for her unlike before.

    However, before he could articte his concerns, Eradicator''s voice pierced the tense air of the carriage, "Your Majesty, the draconians are right behind us."

    Hearing her words, Naida and Asher looked at each other, their expressions turning even more grim.

 Chapter 448 You Are Too Stubborn For Your Own Good

    Chapter 448 You Are Too Stubborn For Your Own Good

    The carriage jolted violently as it was bombarded with powerful sts of mana, sending shockwaves through its structure. Naida, her face beaded with sweat, struggled to maintain the protective shield around them. Her voice was strained under the pressure, "I can''t keep up this shield for long. They literally have a small army outside firing at us. You should go while I will stay behind and buy some time. Eradicator is leading us to the ground, which should allow you to hide in a nearby ce in disguise until reinforcements arrive."

    Asher, despite the excruciating pain wracking his body, grasped Naida''s hand firmly, "I am not leaving you behind. We either... face them together... or we don''t," he dered with unwavering resolve.

    "My king..." Naida whispered with a shake of her head, her eyes a mix of soft feelings and determination.

    Making a swift decision, she called out to Eradicator, "Please escort His Majesty back home safely. I will hold them behind." With those words, Naida nted a kiss against Asher''s lips while opening the carriage door and broke the kiss with a soft smile as she suddenly stepped out of the moving carriage.

    "Naida, don''t!" Asher cried out, his voice filled with desperation and pain. He reached out to her, but it was toote; she had already exited the moving carriage.

    Determined to stand by Naida, Asher called out to Eradicator, "Eradicator... stop here."

    Eradicator''s voice, usually stoic and unwavering, betrayed a hint of conflict. "You are not well, Your Majesty. I have to get you back safely to protect you," she insisted.

    "No... I am ordering you... stop here. We are not leaving her behind," Ashermanded through gritted teeth. His words were a clear directive, echoing with the authority of a king.

    He knew it was a death wish, but he could never live with the fact of leaving someone he cared about behind. He wasn''t that kind of man. He didn''t care if it was the most foolish move, but he couldn''t let Naida face them alone.

    For some reason, the memories of Selene facing those werewolves all on her own and dying alone shed in his mind.

    Eradicator, feeling the weight of her king''s order, tensed her hands. She was sure that only death would await him if he got out now and couldn''t understand why he was putting a subject of the kingdom above him.

    Still, after a moment of hesitation, sheplied, bringing the carriage to a halt, sticking to her duty of listening to his orders.

    A couple moments before, Drakar, leading his troops numbering nearly 1250 through the sky, barked outmands with strategic precision, "They are heading to the ground. Go ahead and form a perimeter just in case. We can''t let them escape in any direction," he ordered.

    "Yes, Your Majesty!" his men responded in unison, quickly dispersing in various directions to execute his orders. Numbering around 1250, they were like arge, dark, ominous cloud that would make anyone standing on the ground tremble in terror.

    As Drakar and his remaining forces descended, they came to an abrupt halt upon spotting a woman jumping out of the carriage.

    Drakar''s voice dripped with scorn as his wings folded behind him, "Lady Naida... Looks like you''ve decided to die here, have you? No matter what you do, you won''t be able to save your king. He is doomed to die today after I get what I want."

    Naida, facing the barrenndscape around her, replied with a defiant smile, "This doesn''t seem that bad of a ce to die." Her smile then turned icy as she added, "But when you die, I can assure you it won''t be pretty, and my king will live to see to it."

    Drakar''sughter was harsh and dismissive before he turned to Larvo, his tone turning cold, "st her to bits, and let''s get him."

    Larvo nodded, his expression resolute. He gestured, and the armed men advanced with heavy-duty cannons, charging them with dark mana, ready to unleash their deadly payload.

    Naida''s hands began to glow with a red light, her face marked by beads of sweat, her eyes scanning the surroundings while her chest heaved up and down.

    "Fir-" Just as Larvo was about to give themand to fire, n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    *ROARRRRRR!!!*

    The air suddenly reverberated with a thunderous roar that shook the very ground beneath their feet, making everyone look up instinctively.

    A torrent of mes cascaded from the skies, engulfing the area where Larvo and his men stood as their eyes widened in shock and terror.

    "Shields up!" Larvo bellowed, reacting swiftly to the unexpected assault.

    As the onught of mes washed over them, the Draconians, including Drakar and Lysandra, hastily conjured dark red shields to protect themselves.

    Their efforts were bolstered by the use of their own powers, fortifying the shields against the fiery attack.

    From the carriage, Asher emerged, his face contorted in pain but his expression shifting to one of recognition as he gazed upward, "Rowena..." he murmured, a mix of relief and concern in his voice.

    Above, the dark clouds parted dramatically, revealing the immense shadow of an approaching creature, vast and awe-inspiring. The heart of this formation was a mighty dragon. Its dark golden scales glistened in the crimson sunlight, giving off an aura of molten gold tinged with crimson.

    Rowena, wearing her majestic ck gown and a crown with long, sharp horns, was sitting atop ralis, directing the dragon in its fiery assault on the draconian forces. The draconians, though some were protected by the hastily erected shields, were not all so fortunate. The disparity in the strength of their defenses was evident as the mes engulfed those less protected and reduced them to ashes.

    Drakar, fists clenched, watched as the 50-meter-long dragon wreaked havoc on his men. More than 200 of his men, who all were peak Soul Purgers and some of them being low-level Soul Devourers, were reduced to ashes with just a single attack!

    The creature''s serpentine body, powerful wings, and razor-sharp ws made it a terrifying sight, striking fear and awe into the hearts of all who witnessed it.

    Lysandra''s eyes narrowed as she observed the queen of the Bloodburn Kingdom sitting atop the dragon.

    Asher watched as Rowena cast a relieved nce in his direction. Her voice, clear and resolute, came through his Whisper Stone, "Help Lady Naida recover, and she and Eradicator will help you get home. I will deal with these draconians and return once I am done."

    "Wai¡ª" Before Asher could even respond, Rowena cut off the connection to his Whisper Stone, leaving him with a tumult of emotions. He was grateful for her timely intervention, yet he was also concerned about the risks she was taking. Her presence on the battlefield dramatically shifted the bnce, but it also meant she was directly in harm''s way. He knew she was here to buy time for him to escape, while risking her life. He can''t let that happen. He was well aware he was useless to her in his current state. But leaving her behind and not being able to know if she would be alright would leave his heart restless. There was also the fact that there was no point in escaping with just Naida and Eradicator as everyone would be out hunting for them. Their n to hide himself somewhere in disguise only offered a very small chance of survival which wasn''t something he wanted to gamble considering the present scenario.

    But struggling with the mounting pain, he resorted to one of Naida''s cold potions. This time, however, the relief was fleeting, barely numbing the agony that throbbed through his veins. Blood trickled from his mouth and nose, making him feel like he was really dying. Yet, he pushed aside his own suffering, his attention fixed on Naida, whose stance weakened from exhaustion.

    He knew that Naida had been pushing herself to her limits, expending her mana to protect them ever since they left the Draconis Kingdom.

    With Rowena''s arrival offering a brief respite, Naida had finally allowed herself to sumb to exhaustion.

    "Hey... let''s go back to the carriage and get you... better," Asher managed to say, panting heavily as he grabbed her wrist.

    Naida, hearing his voice, quickly regained herposure. She stood up, shaking her head in disbelief, "What are you still doing here? You could have gotten killed," she admonished him gently.

    Asher offered a weak smile, his voice tinged with resolve, "Maybe. But it''s better than letting you die alone in the middle of nowhere. Come... Let''s get you better so that you can also help Rowena, and we can get out of here."

    "I don''t think that''s what the queen wants me to do. Even if she didn''t tell me, I know I am supposed to take you back, even if it''s through force, for your own good," Naida said as she looked at him with a shake of her head.

    "You know¡­you know we can''t leave behind my wife, our queen, just like how I couldn''t leave you behind. So you take the key and protect our kingdom until we get back," Asher said as he was about to put his hand into his robe.

    But Naida suddenly stopped him and sighed, "You are too stubborn for your own good, my king, but that''s what makes you...you I guess. So keep the key with you, and we will use it to protect our kingdom together. Deal?"

    "Deal," Asher smiled as they made their way back to the carriage, with Naida supporting Asher.

    Meanwhile, Drakar and his forces were visibly frustrated, forced on the defensive by ralis''s overwhelming assault. However, Drakar was prepared for such a scenario and issued amanding order, "What are you doing? Prepare the Drakebane ive and bring it down!" he barked at Larvo.

    Larvo quickly ryed themand, and soon, his men brought forth an intimidatinglyrge weapon ¨C the Drakebane ive. The polearm, crafted from iron and infused with ancient runic magic, was both elegant and deadly. Its de, adorned with crimson iys, pulsated with immense power that could make even the mightiest warriors flinch at its sight.

    Just its size alone could impale a dragon.

    Rowena, perched atop ralis, noticed the draconians preparing the deadly weapon, and it wasn''t something she was unfamiliar with. She knew the draconians hade up with all kinds of weapons and tricks in the past to deal with the dragons of her kingdom, as if they knew that one day there was going to be a war again.

    With a gentle pat on ralis, shemunicated her instructions to her dragon, telling it to distract the small draconian army away from Drakar and destroy them.

    No soul in this realm would dream of taking on a draconian legion numbering 1000 alone, except...dragons!

    She knew ralis would be able to fight better as long as it didn''t have to divide its attention to her.

    Drakar watched with a calcting gaze as Rowena executed her daring maneuver, leaping gracefully from ralis and descending towards the ground like a feather until her feet touched the ground.

    Her dragon veered away, drawing the attention of Drakar''s men. This tactical move by Rowena was not lost on Drakar, who recognized the strategy behind it. Yet, he seemed unperturbed, almost preferring this direct confrontation.

    "I don''t know if I should call you foolish or brave foring to face us alone, Queen Drake," Drakar remarked, his voice dripping with cold scorn as he and Lysandra squared off against Rowena. Lysandra cast a quick nce around her surroundings as if to see if anybody else was there.

    Rowena, undeterred by Drakar''s words, raised her piercing crimson eyes to meet his, her eyes brimming with a cold fire that only seemed to grow.

 Chapter 449 Bearer Of The Blood Of The Primarch

    Chapter 449 Bearer Of The Blood Of The Primarch

    Rowena''s voice was calm but carried an underlying edge as she addressed Drakar, "You will regret it if you go to war with us," she stated, her gaze unwavering.

    Drakar''s response wasced with contempt and a sense of long-held grievances, "Haha devils... Did you not hear what your so-called immortal king did? He conquered the tower but also rendered the pact void on the way. Now, don''t you think this is the moment our ancestors have been waiting for...to finish our unfinished business? We were robbed of our rightful kingdom, ournds, and our bloodline rights and forced to swallow our humiliation and losses for thousands of years. We have been preparing for this war for all these centuries. So, you still think we are going to regret it?"

    Rowena, maintaining herposure, replied in a frigid tone, "You will only end up losing more than what your kingdom has now. So you can turn back now and leave. If you don''t... then I won''t stop at nothing if you try to destroy my kingdom," she stated, her tone icy and resolute.

    Drakar''sughter rang out, a sound filled with disdain, "Listen to you... so young and powerful but arrogant, and I like that because it makes it easier for me. Your father was arrogant too, and look where that got him. Trying to conquer the Severed Realm, a fool''s errand, only to end up dying like your forefathers. I guess that is some foolishness you people inherited from ourmon ancestor."

    Asher, overhearing Drakar''s booming voice, had his expression hardened, while Naida furrowed her brows as she saw the look on his face.

    Drakar''s smile twisted with scorn as he continued, "I really wished he was standing before me so that I could have wiped that smug smile off his face myself after making him watch me burn down his little kingdom and take all those dragons back."

    Unperturbed by Drakar''s provocations and after calmly listening to them, Rowena drew her whip, which suddenly ignited with zing crimson mes, "So you have chosen death," she dered, her voice frighteningly cold.

    With a flick of her wrist, sheshed out her whip towards Drakar, the fiery weapon cutting through the air with lethal intent.

    Drakar grunted as he deflected Rowena''s whip with his huge ck wings and said with a scoff, "You really think you can take both of us on?"

    Rowena, undeterred, answered with unwavering confidence, "No. I believe it," Her figure surged forward, whip raised, ready to crack their bodies with her whip.

    Lysandra frowned, feeling that despite being a queen she was being far too confident not that it would make any difference.

    Drakar turned to Lysandra with a scoff, "Let''s pincer her from both sides and finish her off right now. It will make it so much easier to kill her while her dragon is busy," he suggested, confident in theirbined strength.

    Lysandra merely nodded as she vanished and reappeared behind Rowena, positioning herself for a coordinated assault.

    Drakar charged from the front, his weapon, a dark rednce, at the ready. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Burn her down!" he roared, unleashing a torrent of mes that enveloped Rowena. Simultaneously, Lysandra brandished her dark silver staff, its sharp dark red crystal top radiating fiery light.

    A sea of dark red mes surged forward, converging with Drakar''s attack, creating an inferno that engulfed and sted Rowena to the ground, leaving a small crater in its wake.

    From a distance, Asher, wracked by pain and helplessness, cried out, "Rowena! Urgh!" He attempted to move, but the searing heat within him red, immobilizing him with pain.

    Naida, sensing Asher''s distress, grasped his arm firmly, offering support, "My king, don''t worry," she reassured him.

    Asher, driven by concern, insisted, "You have to go now, Naida...now! Or I will."

    Naida, maintaining herposure, firmly held onto Asher''s shoulder as she made her face him, "Lysandra has no reason to hold back. But I also believe you don''t have to worry about our queen. Because of the pact and how our queen never had to fight until the war with the Umbralfiends, they have no idea what she is truly capable of."

    Asher blinked his eyes as Naida continued, "If they did...they would have known that using mes against her is thest thing they should do, for her bloodline is as close as it could get to the Devourer himself. And you know more than anyone what happened to those who tried to drown him in mes. It''s not her dragon they should fear¡­but her...the only one who can has the chance to be the true bearer of the Blood of the Primarch," she exined, her lips curving into a knowing smile.

    "Bearer of the Blood of the Primarch?..." Asher mumbled with a astonished look as he did hear of this term. It meant that the bearer carried the same blood as the first or most powerful of their kind which in this case was none other than Raziel or the Devourer!

    Every Drake throughout history had dreamed of being worthy to be associated with this term but none were worthy enough and thus it had became a myth by this time to the point people stopped talking about it. Everyone thought it was impossible for the Devourer''s legendary bloodline topletely rise in one of his descendants. It wouldn''t be a surprise since the Devourer was one of his kind and the strongest one to ever exist in this realm.

    But now...Asher''s heart pounded in anticipation at just the thought of it.

    As the dust and dying mes swirled around the crater where Rowena had fallen, Drakar and Lysandra descended like vultures.

    The battlefield around them was eerily quiet, the aftermath of their fiery onught hanging heavily in the air.

    "She is still breathing," Lysandra stated, her brows knitting together. Drakar, ever confident and dismissive, responded with a smirk, "Of course she is. If she didn''t, I would be disappointed. But after bathing in our mes head-on without even caring to defend herself, she can''t be standing. These bloodburners are arrogant enough to think that they are immune to mes when in reality they are only resistant to it. But they have never tasted ours. Let''s go and finish her but don''t kill her. I still want her to watch while I destroy her kingdom," he said, his smileden with malice.

    However, as they moved closer to the ground, a sense of unease began to creep over them. The smoke that shrouded the crater began to stir, and within it, a woman''s shadow began to rise ominously. Two shimmering crimson eyes suddenly pierced through the haze, locking onto Drakar and Lysandra with an intensity that sent a chill down their spines.

    A palpable, suffocating, bloody aura emanated from the figure within the smoke, spreading outwards in every direction. She stood unwavering amidst the billowing smoke, her aura intensifying, casting a scorching shadow over Drakar and Lysandra. Asher, watching from a distance, couldn''t suppress a look of relief and awe. Rowena''s resilience and the sudden surge in her power were astonishing. It was as if the very essence of the Devourer flowed through her veins, allowing her to absorb and harness the energy of the mes that were meant to destroy her.

    Asher contemted after realizing her true strength.

    He knew so far she wasn''t specialized in the Space pathway. But the potential for her to develop a Space pathway, in addition to her innate mastery of the Gravity pathway, hinted at a future where she might rival the legendary prowess of Raziel himself. The thought filled him with pride, and he didn''t feel the need to worry about her as much as before.

    Drakar''s expression darkened as he felt the oppressive weight of Rowena''s aura bearing down upon him. The ground beneath his feet seemed to buckle, the ground sinking as if trying to swallow him alive, "Impossible... You can''t bepletely immune to our mes," he muttered, disbelief etching his features. No bloodburner in history had ever been immune but was only resistant to mes, including her father, let alone bing stronger through it.

    Other than this fact, his draconian bloodline was passed down from the Devourer himself. His mes were far from ordinary and should easily burn any bloodburner to a crisp unless...she was the bearer of the...No! That can''t be possible...Drakar didn''t want to believe such a possibility.

    But reality told him otherwise, making him realize that thest thing he should do was let her achieve her true potential. Lysandra''s eyes were also widened in shock upon seeing that Rowena didn''t even have a scratch on her. Even if she did heal them, it shouldn''t have been possible for her to heal so fast after getting injured by their mes, which were imbued with draconic power.

    Only the Devourer was capable of something shocking like that. But does that mean¡­

    *Whoosh!*

    Without a word, Rowena responded not with words but with action. Her whip, alight with fierce crimson mes,shed out towards Drakar with devastating speed. Drakar attempted to parry the strike with hisnce, but the intense heat emanating from Rowena''s whip began to warp and melt the metal of his weapon, rendering his defense futile as he struggled to free it from her whip''s grip.

    Simultaneously, Lysandra took the initiative, her staff raised high as she conjured a hundred fiery orbs in the sky. With a swift motion, she directed the fiery barrage towards Rowena, the orbs descending like a relentless meteor shower, each one a beacon of destruction and with enough power to st a low-level Soul Devourer to pieces.

    Rowena''s stoic figure remained unfazed as she witnessed the hundred orbs of dark, fiery energy descending upon her.

    With a chilling calm, she raised her other hand. Her skin, once pale, now turned unnaturally pale, her visage adopting a haunting, eerie demeanor.

    Demonic crimson lines traced across her face like the intricate patterns of some arcane ritual. From her palm emerged a small, rapidly swirling vortex of blood and fire, a maelstrom of destruction that twisted and devoured the very space before it, warping and altering reality itself.

    The fiery orbs, initially aimed with deadly precision, found their paths altered, irresistibly drawn into the swirling abyss. One by one, they were consumed, their essence disintegrating into raw dark energy, fueling the vortex as it grew in size and power.

    With a forceful tug at her whip, Rowena shattered Drakar''snce, rendering it into molten steel that dripped to the ground with a hiss.

    Frustration etched on his face, Drakar could only watch as his weapon disintegrated. Meanwhile, Lysandra, attempting to strike from behind, found herself repelled by the sudden unfurling of Rowena''s crimson wings, the powerful motion sending her staggering backward.

    Asher, observing the unfolding battle while grappling with his own excruciating pain, murmured in confusion and concern, "Why... Why is she going all out already?"

    Naida, standing by his side, softly shook her head, her voice tinged with understanding, "Because she knows her best bet is to kill these two as fast as possible and get you out of here before Drakar sends more of his men. All the powerhouses of Draconis Kingdom may not overpower us individually in raw power. But their true strength was always in their vast numbers and resources...not their individual strength."

    Drakar, witnessing Rowena''s disy of might, sneered, the strain of resisting the vortex evident in his voice, "Clearly, you were hiding your power all this time, huh? How clever for someone who had recently only ascended the throne," Saying so, he channeled one of his most powerful abilities, warping the space before him to such an extent that the vortex suddenly reversed, now threatening to engulf Rowena herself.

    Having no choice, with a focused snap of her fingers, Rowena dissipated the vortex, but the bacsh of such a sudden action was immediate and brutal. She staggered, coughing out blood, her body reeling from the impact as if struck by a thousand hammers.

    In that vulnerable moment, Drakar seized his chance. Appearing behind Rowena with predatory swiftness, he clutched her neck in a vice-like grip, making Rowena grimace.

    With his other hand, he brandished a sharp dagger, its de glinting ominously as he aimed it straight for her heart, "You might be strong but you are far too inexperienced against me!"

    The scene unfolded with heart-stopping intensity. Asher''s eyes widened in horror as he saw Drakar bringing down the dagger toward Rowena''s heart while his body refused to move an inch.

    "Rowena¡­" But before he could react, a sudden bout of dizziness overtook him, his vision blurring as darkness crept at the edges of his consciousness. He cursed at the fact that he was going to get knocked out at a crucial time like this.

    He felt blood escape his lips, and then a pair of soft arms enveloped him, cradling him as his senses faded into oblivion. The world around him disappeared, leaving only silence and darkness in its wake until even the pain wreaking havoc in his body began to fade away till he felt nothing.

 Chapter 450 Clash Of Ice And Fire

    Chapter 450 sh Of Ice And Fire

    Just as Drakar smiled menacingly upon seeing the tip of his dagger about to pierce Rowena''s heart, his eyes widened when she suddenly raised her hand.

    Rowena''s swift reaction took Drakar aback as her deft maneuver caused his dagger to plunge into her shoulder instead of her heart. Drakar''s brows raised in disbelief, not understanding her ploy until the blood that seeped from her wound erupted into fierce, consuming mes.

    "Yargh!" The intense crimson fire spread rapidly, engulfing his arm and eliciting a primal growl of pain from him as he instinctively recoiled.

    "Your insignificant experience can never match up to the instincts of my forefathers," Rowena dered, her voice cold and heavy as she delivered a powerful kick to Drakar''s chest. The force of her strike resonated through the air, a shockwave rippling outward as Drakar was sent hurtling backward. His body carved a long, devastating path through the earth, the ground crumbling beneath the sheer force of her attack.

    Yet, Drakar''s resilience was not to be underestimated. His jet-ck wings unfurled magnificently, beating against the inferno that sought to consume him, quelling the mes and stabilizing his form. He rose from the wreckage, anger seething in his eyes, a tempest brewing within. It was an affront to his pride, a challenge to his reign, to be outmaneuvered by someone of her youth, let alone a Drake.

    In that critical moment, Drakar''s gaze fell upon Asher''s limp form, being carefully secured within the carriage by Naida. His lips twisted into a smirk, a dark stratagem forming in his mind, "Grab that alien!" he barked at Lysandra, hismand cutting through the tense air, "I will take care of her on my own," He added as his gaze shifted back to Rowena.

    Lysandra realized this was the perfect opportunity. Naida and that Bloodborn Guard were in a weakened state, and she could easily grab Asher and leave on the pretext of hiding Asher until Drakar was done dealing with Rowena.

    Rowena''s heart clenched at the sight of Asher''s motionless body. Fear and concern flooded her senses as she wondered why he was still here. But knowing him, she didn''t have to guess further.

    But as Lysandra''s form vanished into thin air, Rowena didn''t have the time to drown in her worry and knew she had to stop her before she got close to Asher.

    Her heart pounded fiercely in her chest as she propelled herself towards the carriage, her determination unwavering despite the obstacles thaty in her path. However, her advance was abruptly halted as the fabric of space itself seemed to ripple and contort, revealing Drakar in her trajectory. With a powerful beat of his steel-like wings, he sent her crashing to the ground with tremendous force.

    Undeterred, Rowena rose from the dust, her gaze locking with Drakar''s smug expression, "You are going to die in vain by trying to save someone whose fate is sealed," he taunted, his smirk brimming with confidence.

    But the skies above betrayed his triumph, as a sudden cascade of mes engulfed him as the majestic figure of ralis soared above him.

    Drakar reappeared at a safe distance, visibly scorched and seething with rage, fortunate to have escaped by a hair''s breadth.

    His eyes scanned the battlefield, taking in the charred remains of Lorvo and his 1000-man strong contingent, a grim reminder of the true might of Rowena''s dragon. But it only made him feel even more determined to kill it as fast as possible.

    Meanwhile, Naida stood protectively before the carriage, her usually vibrant face now ashen and drained after trying to alleviate Asher''s pain again.

    Mana reserves depleted, she mustered every ounce of her strength, her words a clear warning to Lysandra who appeared before her, "Don''t you dream of getting anywhere near him." Beside her, Eradicator, equally weary, raised her heavy sword, ready to defend at any cost. Her mana reserves were also almost extinguished after trying to get the king back home as fast as possible.

    Lysandra, unfazed by their defiance, conjured fiery orbs that surged towards them, their searing heat making both Naida and Eradicator flinch even from a distance.

    The two women were flung backward, their grunts of pain piercing the air as the relentless mes began to ravage their bodies like a paper catching fire.

    "Vampires like you two should know better than to face me," Lysandra stated coldly, her attention swiftly redirecting towards the carriage housing the unconscious Asher.

    With every fiber of her being focused on saving Asher, Rowena reached the spot where Lysandra stood, who was about to get close to the carriage. But Rowena furrowed her brows upon seeing Naida and Eradicatory writhing in agony, their bodies enveloped in merciless mes. They would definitely die if those mes ravaged them for a minute longer.

    Without hesitation, Rowena extinguished the fire, her swift intervention saving them and their lives from further torment.

    However, this momentary distraction proved costly as Lysandra, seizing the opportunity, ensnared Rowena with chains wrought from dark red mes. The fiery bonds bit into her flesh, but Rowena''s resolve remained unshaken. Her muscles tensed, and she began to exert her strength, the chains groaning under the pressure, beginning to fracture and break.

    But it was Lysandra''s chilling words that halted Rowena''s struggle, "You can''t have him until I am done with him." With a flick of her wrist, Lysandra flung Rowena away, her figure vanishing into a dark red portal that manifested out of nowhere before vanishing.

    As Rowena shattered the fiery chains, she found herself plummeting toward Drakar from the other end of the portal, his mockingughter ringing in her ears, "You never learn, do you?"

    Enraged and desperate, Rowena raised herself as she called out, "ralis!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The ground trembled under ralis''s wrathful roar as it charged towards its target.

    But Drakar''s sinister smile revealed his anticipation of her move, "I knew you might show up with your dragon while I was busy hunting down your precious king. That is why I made preparations before I left."

    In an instant, the battlefield transformed. Space itself seemed to warp and bend as an intimidating armada of 10 draconian warships materialized from thin air, their cannons and all sorts of weapons aimed at the heart of the battle. Alongside them, a swarm of 5,000 draconian warriors astride fearsome flying beasts took to the skies, their presence a dark omen of the impending storm.

    Before Rowena could react, the air was torn asunder by the thunderous roar of cannons. A barrage of projectiles, each a harbinger of destruction, rained down upon ralis. ralis, caught off guard, reeled back, its roar of pain echoing across the barrenndscape as it shielded itself against the relentless assault using its wings.

    Rowena''s heart clenched at the sight of her dragon''s agony, her fists trembling with cold rage and unease. She knew each of these projectiles was powerful enough to kill a mid-level Soul Devourer in one or two shots.

    This was what she feared the most. Unable to get Asher to safety because of the draconians bringing out their strongest weapons. Their army and their weapons were what made them a nightmare for everyone in this realm.

    Her eyes locked with Drakar''s, who stood confidently amidst the chaos, his voice cutting through the tumult, "Now...are you going to surrender, or are you going to die for nothing?"

    The battlefield of chaos and destruction seemed to freeze for a moment as Rowena''s gaze shifted back to the carriage, her heart pounding with a single, all-consuming focus¡ªAsher''s safety. The carriage door was wrenched away with ruthless force by Lysandra, revealing Asher''s vulnerable, unconscious form within. The sight of his weakened state sent a shiver of dread through Rowena, though all her exits were surrounded by draconians.

    But in that instant, the air crackled withtent power, a sudden shift that drew every eye to the unfolding scene. Before Lysandra could evenprehend the threat, she was forced to evade a barrage of bloody spike crystals, their sharp edges glistening with lethal intent. With reflexes honed in countless battles, she reappeared a safe distance away, her gaze locking onto the source of the attack.

    Emerging from the settling haze, a feminine figure took her stand near the carriage. The woman exuded an aura of menacing grace.

    Her silver hair cascaded like a waterfall of moonlight, framing a face marked by eerie red eyes that burned with darkness.

    Her gown, a masterpiece of ck fabric adorned with intricate dragon embroidery, wrapped firmly around her voluptuous figure.

    Lysandra, her brows furrowing, addressed the neer, "Reba Drake...I wasn''t expecting to see you here now," she uttered, her words hanging heavy in the charged air.

    Reba''s response was a venomous scoff, a sound that seemed to resonate with the very earth beneath them, "You draconian bitch...Did you really imprison my son?" she hissed, her voice a blend of wrath and raw maternal fury. Lysandra, her posture unyielding, her expression as cold and hard as ice, responded with a chilling indifference, "What if I did?" The air around her seemed to grow colder, her presence an unmovable force.

    The revtion struck Reba like a physical blow, her eyes trembling with a tempest of emotions. She initially thought Asher contacted her out of nowhere to mess with her. But to think that he was really telling the truth¡­

    But her voice was steady,ced with a deadly promise, "You give him back to me now, or I will suck every drop of blood from your body and let some wretched dogs feast on your dried corpse."

    But Lysandra''s retort was as frigid as the deepest winter, her words cutting through the air like shards of ice, "I was nning to end his misery soon. But your flimsy threat only makes me want to extend your son''s stay in my dungeon¡ªnot that you would live to see it." mes, dark and menacing, erupted from her hands.

    Hearing Lysandra''s words, Reba suddenly burst intoughter, which sounded dark and foreboding, filling the air.

    But the next moment, herughter died down as the air transformed into a chilling silence punctuated by her eerie, dark smile, "Bitch, I heard your precious youngest son had his flesh carved out like a pathetic dog before he died to someone weaker and younger than him. It''s a pity he isn''t alive to see how I am going to do the same to his mother."

    Saying so, Reba shot towards Lysandra with her fangs extended and her eyes filled with killing intent.

    Lysandra, whose face had remained calm, suddenly shook with fury upon hearing her words as her figure also became a blur of speed and power, emanating an aura of imcable fury.

    The very earth beneath them seemed to tremble in anticipation as these two terrifyingly powerful women collided in a maelstrom of wrath and retribution.

 Chapter 451 Forged In Blood And Flames

    Chapter 451 Forged In Blood And mes

    The sky above the barrennds was thick with the scent of impending doom. Rowena saw Rebanding before the carriage and stopping Lysandra in her tracks. Never in her life did she expect to feel relieved to see that woman. But in this situation, she knew Reba was powerful enough to hold off Lysandra long enough.

    She then turned her head to look at the imposing figure of Drakar, her crimson eyes glinting with cold resolve,

    "Surrender? My kingdom was forged in blood and mes. Your words cannot chill its mes. All you can do is let it devour you," Rowena dered, her voice a calm, cold de cutting through the tension.

    "Hahaha," Drakar''sughter, deep and mocking, filled the air, only to abruptly cease as his eyes caught sight of something up in the skies.

    He narrowed his eyes as he took in the sight of the advancing forces hundreds of meters away¡ªnumbering around 1000, but in his eyes, inconsequential. A small batch of Umbralfiends was also present among them, though it didn''t seem to deter him.

    "Is this the best you can prepare within this time? My men will eat through them within minutes," Drakar taunted, his smirk oozing contempt.

    But Rowena''s retort was as chilling as the grave, "Minutes? It takes but a second for a dragon''s breath to turn your men into memory."

    "ROARRRRR!!!"

    The moment her words left her lips, it was followed by the earth-shaking roar of ralis.

    Drakar looked up and had his jaw ck as he saw the colossal dragon, a force of nature personified, unleashed its wrath upon one of his draconian warships by chomping down on it. The vessel, a symbol of draconian might, was rendered into nothing but ashes in just mere seconds.

    The draconians, witnesses to this disy of raw power, were struck by a paralyzing terror, their confidence shattered like fragile ss.

    Yet, the call to arms was inevitable. Drakar''s roar, fierce andmanding, broke the spell of fear, "Kill it first! They don''t stand a chance!" The order reverberated across the battlefield, igniting the mes of conflict.

    Rowena, her spirit unbroken, brandished her whip, the weapon crackling with crimson mes. In the next heartbeat, her figure blurred into motion, a dance of death and defiance.

    Drakar, equally resolute, met her charge head-on. The sh of their wills was a cataclysm in itself while their armies collided with a thunderous impact. The sky became a picture of chaos, filled with the echoes of shing steel, fiery spells, and the indomitable spirit of warriors ready toy down their lives.

    Amidst the tumult of therger battle, a more intimate and fierce sh unfolded between Reba and Lysandra. The air around them crackled with raw, untamed power, the ground beneath their feet scorched and frozen in turns, as the ferocity of their duel only seemed to increase with each second.

    Lysandra raised her staff high as she relentlessly unleashed fiery orbs filled with her wrath and let them rain down on Reba.

    Reba, her eyes glinting with an icy resolve, moved her hands quickly as she conjured a crystalline shell of frost, an ethereal fortress that covered her body from all sides.

    *Crshk! Crshk! Crshk!....*

    The fiery orbs crashed against the icy barrier, each collision an echo of steam and sizzle.

    Lysandra''s orbs, fierce and domineering, sought to consume, but Reba''s ice, cold and unbreakable, held firm as the mes licked its surface before they died out from the sheer cold.

    "Surprised that your flimsy mes can''t touch me?" Reba taunted as the barrier melted away from the lingering heat while Lysandra furrowed her brows.

    She then added, "Other than the Drakes, my bloodline is the only one of its kind. I can naturally thwart any mes thrown at me. So don''t feel smug about your mes too much. You have no advantage over me." Her cold smile was a de, honed and ready to strike. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lysandra, her expression a mask ofposed ferocity, raised her staff, the tip aglow with a menacing, dark red aura, "That only holds true until you run out of mana. After that, you will be no less pathetic than the weakest of your kind. You aren''t immune to mes like your queen." Her words made Reba''s expression darken, especially since this bitchpared her to Rowena.

    The wraiths, borne of the coldest and lifeless depths of Reba''s power, advanced with an otherworldly grace, their eerie presence spreading the smell of death in the air.

    In vengeful response, Reba summoned ethereal wraiths, specters of chill and shadow, their ghostly fingers reaching out to drain warmth and blood from Lysandra, to instill a creeping fear that sought to paralyze. The wraiths, borne of the coldest and lifeless depths of Reba''s power, advanced with an otherworldly grace, their eerie presence spreading the smell of death in the air.

    But Lysandra, undaunted, wove a protective aura of enchantment around her, a shield of flickering darkness empowered by space magic.

    The wraiths, their forms unstable and transient, met the shield and were warped, their essence torn apart by the chaotic energies that Lysandramanded. Their howls, once filled with hunger and malice, faded into nothingness, their threat undone by the strength of Lysandra''s will.

    Not wanting to lose her momentum, Lysandra let her power manifest as a torrent of dark red mes that mirrored the wrath of a cosmic inferno, directing it towards Reba. The mes, dark and wrathful, hungered for destruction as they threatened to annihte every fiber of Reba''s being.

    But in retaliation, Reba brandished a staff as dark as the night, its thorns extending outwards, the dark blue gem atop pulsating with a icy, eerie power. With a swift, determined motion, she conjured a veil of darkness and ice, an imprable barrier that rose to meet the onught of enchanted mes. The veil, a swirling amalgamation of the coldest shadows and the most biting frost, stood firm against the fiery tide, its presence a silent challenge to the raging inferno before it.

    *BOOM!*

    The two forces collided in a spectacle of light and shadow, ice and fire, each struggling for dominance, each refusing to yield. Reba''s veil absorbed the relentless assault, its dark, cold energy slowly but surely mitigating the fury of Lysandra''s mes. "Yaah!" With a surge of willpower and a cry that resonated with the depth of her strength, Reba pushed back against the inferno, and the veil exploded in a cataclysmic burst, a maelstrom of darkness and mes that engulfed both women and sent them flying like a broken kite.

    The aftermath left the two women bleeding from their mouths, though their eyes were still brimming with heavy killing intent as they quickly got themselves back on their feet despite the pain radiating through their bodies.

    Wasting no time, Reba, her triumph etched in every line of her visage, summoned a barrage of bloody ice spears, each a deadly harbinger of doom, and sent them hurtling toward Lysandra. Lysandra, her reaction swift as thought, conjured a swirling mantle of protective mes, a fiery shield that devoured the icy spears, nullifying their necrotic curse with the fiery enchantment of her mes.

    Yet, in the relentless dance of attack and defense, one spear, empowered by the sheer force of Reba''s will, pierced through the fiery barrier and found its mark. "Ugh!" The icy spear struck Lysandra''s shoulder, piercing her tough skin with enough force to almost expose the tip from the other side.

    Lysandra stumbled, her face contorted in pain, yet her eyes burned with an unquenchable fire, her spirit undeterred as she took out the bloody spear from her shoulder and threw it away, though her natural rapid healing process was slowed down by the icy mana lingering in her flesh.

    Seeing that her attack proved sessful, Reba, with a triumphant grin, unleashed another relentless barrage of bloody ice spears, each one imbued with her vengeful spirit. These spears, crimson-stained and deadly, hurtled through the air with a murderous intent, aiming to impale Lysandra with their frozen wrath.

    However, Lysandra, undeterred by the imminent threat, straightened her back.

    Just as the bloody spears were about to strike her, with a swift motion of her staff, she conjured a small, dark red portal, a vortex that bent the very fabric of reality. All the spears were swallowed by this portal, disappearing into its mysterious depths.

    To Reba''s utter shock, another portal, mirroring the first, materialized before her, and the spears she had conjured re-emerged, now shooting toward her.

    Did this bitch purposefully let herself get hurt to make her lower her guard?

    In a desperate move, Reba conjured a barrier of icy darkness to shield herself, but it was not enough. One spear, defying the barrier''s strength, pierced through and lodged itself into Reba''s shoulder.

    "Ungh!" The impact sent her reeling backward and was strong enough to make her fall on her back, a mix of rage and disbelief etched on her face.

    Bleeding and incensed, Reba removed the bloody spear, her expression twisting with rage.

    But before she could get up, in an abrupt eruption of movement, Lysandra materialized seemingly from nowhere, catching Reba off guard.

    The air seemed to momentarily warp around them as Lysandra thrust her staff forward in a swift, brutal strike that collided with Reba''s unsuspecting face. A gush of blood spurted forth, sttering onto the ground as if punctuating the violent act. Stunned, Reba reeled back, her vision blurring as her head snapped violently to the side under the force of the blow.

    Lysandra then raised her staff to deal the killing blow, "You son will soon join you in the pits of Tartarus. Takefort in that," Lysandra dered, her voice cold and unwavering.

    Hearing her words, a wild transformation overtook Reba''s visage - her features morphed into a twisted, frenzied grin, giving her countenance a sinister edge.

    Just as Lysandra prepared to lower her staff to burn Reba to death, her brows raised when Reba hurled her arm upward, causing Lysandra to pause mid-strike. An overwhelming, chilling, and eerie sensation suddenly filled every fiber of her being, leaving her paralyzed. The feeling surged relentlessly until she couldn''t bear it any longer. With trembling hands, she released her grip on her trusted staff, watching helplessly as it ttered to the ground.

    Reba rose, her bloodied smile widening, reveling in her impending triumph, "Did you forget you were fighting a vampire like me? Now that my blood is inside your body, I can turn you into my ve in no time," she proimed, her voiceced with a sinister glee.

 Chapter 452 Desperate Yet Relentless

    Chapter 452 Desperate Yet Relentless

    Lysandra grimaced as a chill ran through her veins, a chilling presence seeming to seize control of her very being. She felt powerless, vulnerable ¨C a feeling she despised more than anything else.

    Reba stepped forward, her eyes zing with fury. With a swift motion, she wiped away the blood that still lingered on her split lip, staring down at her crimson-streaked hand with disdain. Then, without warning, she lunged towards Lysandra like a predator closing in on its prey.

    *THUD! *

    The sound echoed ominously throughout the air as Reba''s fist connected solidly with Lysandra''s jawline, snapping her head to the side. A spray of red droplets sttered against the ground, painting them with crimson drops.

    Lysandra tasted iron; it filled her mouth, and her vision blurred momentarily from the impact but quickly cleared up again, revealing Reba standing over her menacingly.

    "That''s for striking my face, you miserable bitch!" spat out Reba venomously, each wordden with loathing, "But we won''t settle for merely one blow."

    Her voice dropped several octaves, bing sinisterly soft yet piercingly clear, "First, I will carve your pretty face until it resembles nothing but an ugly crone. And once I am done mutting you beyond recognition¡­"

    She paused dramatically, savoring the satisfaction of this moment. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Then, oh yes, then," continued Reba slowly, relishing every syble, "I shallpel you to deliver my son back into my arms."

    But her victory was short-lived, for Lysandra''s eyes ignited with a vengeful glow, burning away the icy shackles that tried to im her from within. With a swift motion, she seized Reba''s wrist, her grip unyielding, "I am going to make your son wish you weren''t his mother," Lysandra vowed, her voice a lethal whisper.

    "You dare!" Reba lunged at Lysandra as the two women once again locked themselves in a deadly battle, exchanging blow after blow with enduring will and ferocity.

    The air around them crackled with raw, untamed power as they shed relentlessly, neither willing to yield.

    Meanwhile, on another front, amidst the tumult of the battlefield, where the air itself seemed to tremble with the sh of titanic forces, Rowena stood as a solitary bastion against the relentless onught.

    Around her, the air was thick with the electric crackle of colliding mana, the ground beneath her feet scarred by the ferocity of thebat. Her figure shrouded in a mantle of indomitable will, faced ten Dragonblood Knights, each as strong as a Bloodborn Guard. They were the most feared title in the Draconis Kingdom after the king himself.

    Drakar, his figure a menacing silhouette against the backdrop of chaos, watched with a predator''s glee as he also kept putting pressure on her with his attacks, "Give up, Queen Drake. You can only defend yourself for so long until you can''t," he taunted, his voice a scornful hiss that carried over the din of battle. His onught was relentless, a barrage of power aimed to wear down her defenses.

    But despite his smug words, Drakar inwardly was disgruntled, especially when he nced at the five corpses littered around Rowena. He had assigned 15 of his most powerful Dragonblood Knights to bring down Rowena, but she still managed to kill five of them before she got suppressed.

    He also was injured and forced to spend a lot of mana to suppress her.

    However, with his numbers advantage, it was easy to not give her the chance to attack and keep suppressing her until she didn''t have the energy to. A simple but most effective tactic.

    Rowena, her crimson eyes zing with a fierce resolve, parried and countered, her movements a blur of grace and lethal precision. Her whip cracked like thunder, a fierysh that seemed to singe the very air. But the sheer number of her adversaries, their coordinated strikes, and the constant pressure from Drakar above left her confined to a reactive stance, her opportunities to strike back fleeting and scarce.

    However, she also couldn''t help but asionally nce at ralis as it engaged in a gruesome dance of survival against a horde of Drakebane ives. Each gleaming weapon hummed with lethal energy, designed to pursue its quarry till the fatal strikended home. Given ralis'' colossal form, evasion proved no simple task.

    The sight made her heart skip a beat as she watched these metallic harbingers of doom finding their marks, inflicting painful wounds onto her dragon.

    Yet, despite the injuries, ralis demonstrated unyielding resilience. It retaliated fiercely, obliterating five massive, draconian warships from the sky, sending chunks of wreckage plummeting around them. Its titanic jaws snapped shut mercilessly and breathed out mes, grinding and annihting thousands of Drakar''s finest warriors into oblivion under its crushing might.

    Each victory came at a price, though, evidenced by the fresh trails of crimson trickling down ralis'' armored hide. However, instead of sumbing to pain or fatigue, the monstrous figure seemed fueled by sheer determination. An indomitable spirit shone brightly within those eyes, though Rowena could see that ralis won''tst long against the rest since the men Drakar brought were the best he had prepared specifically to take her and ralis down.

    The small army of 1,000 she had called upon was also getting destroyed by the draconians until only a hundred were remaining, making her clench her jaw.

    But all their efforts, including laris, did bring down the initial 5000-strong draconian legion to a near 1000, though this 1000 was more than enough to defeat them easily now that she and her people were almost exhausted.

    However, seeing ralis starting to struggle with its injuries and against the relentless assault of so many draconians made her realize she had to intervene before they harm it further.

    She gritted her teeth and summoned everyst bit of mana within her, crackling energy surging through her veins like liquid me. With a mighty swing of her enchanted whip, she carved a swath of destruction through the ranks of the Dragonblood Knights, sending them tumbling to the ground like broken dolls.

    Ignoring the pain searing through her own body, Rowenaunched herself after ralis, determined to protect herpanion no matter what. The air around her seemed to split apart as deadly projectiles rained down upon her, but she weathered the storm, pressing onward toward certain doom.

    As she drew closer to ralis, she witnessed something unsettling - a colossal woven from steel-hard threads hurtling through the sky, aimed straight for her dragon. It exploded into view, billowing out to span a dizzying hundred meters, snaking through the air and swiftly entangled ralis, dragging it down to the ground with devastating impact, causing the very earth to tremble and quake beneath the force. A vast crater opened up, swallowing the struggling creature whole.

    Rowena wasted no time¡ªshe knew action needed to be taken immediately as she saw the draconians hastily preparing a bunch of Drakebane ives to deal the killing blow.

    Mustering her magic reserves, she snapped her whip forward, generating a tremendous wave of raw energy that annihted three Dragonblood Knights in front of her. Despite sustaining injuries from the remaining assants, she pressed on, gritting her teeth against the relentless barrage of strikes pummeling her.

    Swirling her whip skillfully overhead, she manifested a frightening vortex brimming with both blood and mes. Then, without mercy, she let loose the tempestuous spell toward the unsuspecting draconians arming their lethal weapons.

    Panic gripped the draconians as this vortexmenced lifting them¡ªand their sinister ammunition¡ªskyward. Their screams filled the air as they helplessly watched their bodies distorted by the ferocious forces involved, tearing muscle from bone and reducing sinew to mere ribbons. Eventually, even their skeletons sumbed to the overwhelming pull, fragmenting alongside remnants of the destroyed Drakebane ives.

    And in a surge of indignant wrath, Rowena did not cease her destructive rampage. Guided by her insatiable desire for vengeance, she steered the voracious vortex toward the remainder of Drakar''s military regiment. All the while, she bore the brunt of countless blows raining down upon her battered frame, each one drawing forth new rivers of blood trickling from her lips. Still, she persevered, channeling her inner fortitude to fight through the excruciating pain, refusing to surrender.

    "That''s enough from you!" Drakar, seemingly incensed by her tenacity, bellowed amanding roar, casting hisnce in a reckless arc toward Rowena''s back.

    Anticipating the impending danger, she spun rapidly, forming a feeble blood barrier just moments before the impact. *Boom!*

    Though the collision was deflected, the sheer intensity behind Drakar''s attack left her breathless and wheezing, shattering the ephemeral wall meant to protect her vitality. Crimson fluid poured freely from her mouth, staining the ckened terrain beneath her figure.

    With little respite afforded to her ravaged form, she began to fall until she crumpled beside ralis, who let out a doleful roar upon seeing her battered figure while struggling to free itself.

    Drakar stood towering against the dimming sky, his triumphant grin slicing through the dusk. With amanding gesture, he unleashed his decree, "Finish the bloodburners. And those two," he pointed at Rowena and her dragon, "restrain them. That dragon is a prize not to be squandered."

    After seeing Rowena''s dragon in action, he felt it would be a pity to kill it instead of trying to tame it first and make it his own even though it was considered impossible.

    His men, cloaked in obedience and battle-worn armor, surged forward to carry out his will. Yet, Drakar''s satisfaction was a fleeting shadow, snatched away as his gaze snapped to the carriage. Time seemed to fracture as a stray bolt of malice struck, the carriage splintering like a toy in the grasp of an angry god. From its shattered cocoon, Asher''s lifeless form tumbled out, rolling to a jarring stop on the unforgiving ground.

    Drakar''s voice erupted like a volcano, "Lysandra, finish her off already!" Hismand cut through the chaos as he saw that it was Reba''s stray attack that struck the carriage and could have killed Asher before he got the key. If he died, then all his ns would go down the drain!

    Lysandra was also enraged as, for a moment, she felt as if she was about to lose her son forever since, without Asher, she couldn''t see him again. She herself had been trying to be careful all this while to make sure her attacks wouldn''t affect the carriage.

    Seizing Reba''s hair, she hissed coldly, "Are you mad? Your reckless abandon could have killed your king!"

    Reba''s smile was a crimson sh across her face, her hand also gripping Lysandra''s hair. "Worry about your own skin," she taunted, her voice a serrated whisper, "But then, why do you seem so concerned about him? Don''t tell me you warmed an enemy''s bed at night while he was staying in your kingdom? I wouldn''t be surprised if a bitch like you did that."

    The insult was a spark to powder. "I will take your vile tongue!" Lysandra''s fury detonated, hurling Reba aside like a ragdoll in the gale. With the grace of a tempest, she surged after Reba, determined to put distance between her and the prone figure of Asher.

    As Drakar approached Asher''s crumpled form, he sneered derisively, muttering under his breath, "What a shame. Your attempts at escape have done naught but prolong the inevitable."

    Yet, as he stared down at the unmoving figure, a peculiar urrence seized his attention. A fleeting emerald luminescence radiated from Asher''s listless body, apanied by wispy tendrils of smoke curling from his open mouth and nostrils. An odd mixture of curiosity and uneasiness flickered across Drakar''s stoic features, though he felt he had no reason to worry after seeing him like this.

    Unaware to Drakar, however, a silent transformation was unfolding within Asher''s shell. His bones, hidden beneath lifeless flesh, were alight with a malevolent dark green hue, shifting, morphing, their very essence transmuting. With each passing second, they darkened, adopting the luster and hardness of the rarest ck diamonds, their new form pulsating with a dark green energy.

    Like a creeping vine in the dead of night, this energy slithered and wound its way through his skeletal structure. Each bone it touched hummed with a sinister vibrancy, as if awakening from a long, dark slumber.

    And within just a moment, his entire skeleton gleamed with an ominous allure.

 Chapter 453 An Immortal Monster

    Chapter 453 An Immortal Monster

    As the chaos of battle swirled around them, Drakar''s presence was a tempest of malice.

    He reached down and seized the cor of the unconscious Asher, lifting him with disdainful ease. Nearby, Rowenay half-conscious, her spirit aze with a silent, desperate fury. Her eyes, shimmering with unshed tears, quivered as they witnessed the scene. Her body, however, betrayed her, refusing to heed her heart''s desperate cries to protect Asher.

    Around her, the draconian forces encircled her like a pack of dark specters, their intentions as clear as the cold steel they bore.

    "Asher..." The name escaped Rowena''s lips, a whispered plea to the winds, her fingers wing impotently at the unforgiving earth.

    Drakar''s voice sliced through the tense air, his words dripping with contempt. "Look at you. Vulnerable and weak like a child in my hands." His smile was a cruel sh across his face, but it faltered, confusion and disbelief clouding his eyes as he witnessed the transformation unfolding before him.

    Asher''s skin, muscles, and flesh seemed to dissolve in a dance of dark green light, unveiling a chilling sight: a gleaming skeletal structure.

    The bones, dark as the abyss and lustrous as the night, looking as if they were forged from the darkest of diamonds, bore the sheen of a starless night sky, fractured by veins of charred remains as if bathed in an inferno.

    "What in the name of the devils..." Drakar''s voice trailed off, a rare note of uncertainty creeping into his tone. He had never seen such an eerie-looking skeleton, and from what he knew, Asher''s skeleton form didn''t look like this before. How could any demon have a skeleton with a texture that didn''t feel like bones at all.

    The air grew heavy, charged with a palpable dread as suddenly the hollow sockets of Asher''s skull ignited with a sinister glow.

    In an instant that felt like an eternity, Asher''s skeletal hand found Drakar''s throat, its grip heavy and scorching. "Such bold words for someone within the grasp of what they deemed weak. Does your arrogance keep you warm in the shadow of death?" Asher spoke in a voice that was deep and resonant, with a gravelly undertone that rumbled like distant thunder, echoing with an eerie,manding presence

    Drakar''s breath hitched, the chill of fearcing his spine as he stared into the abyss within those hollow sockets.

    He felt the unfamiliar sting of fear snake through his veins, igniting a fury within him that burned hotter than the fires of the abyss. With a snarl that could curdle blood, he recoiled from his momentarypse, his hand arcing through the air, a deadly fist aimed at Asher''s skull.

    The impact was a booming echo of violence, a collision that should have shattered bone and spirit alike. But the sound that erupted was not of destruction, but of defiance¡ªa dull, thunderous echo that resonated through the bones of all who witnessed it.

    "ARGH!"

    Drakar staggered back, a groan of agony escaping his lips, his hand a trembling, bloody sign of the impossible.

    His gaze, wide with a mixture of shock and fury, fell upon his own fist. Skin and sinew, honed through battles untold and supposed to be as formidable as steel, now betrayed him, bruised andcerated as if he had struck an indestructible, jagged monolith.

    The battlefield was momentarily frozen in an atmosphere of shock and disbelief. Around him, the draconian soldiers watched in stunned silence; their belief in their king''s invincibility shattered like ss against the eerie resilience of that skeleton, which was supposed to be the bloodburn king.

    Rowena, her heart a battlefield of its own, felt a surge of hope, a flickering relief in the suffocating despair.

    The sight of Asher looking stronger than ever was a balm to her spirit. She could see that his skeleton looked quite different and very powerful as if his bones were unbreakable.

    Did his Hellbringer form evolve in some way after conquering the Tower of Torment?

    "You...You became a Soul Devourer?" The words fell from Drakar''s lips, a mix of question and usation, his eyes locked on Asher with a gaze that was trembling with shock.

    The realm of Soul Devourers was a legend to almost everyone in this world, a whisper of power that few dared to dream of, let alone witness.

    And yet, before him stood Asher, a young alien transformed, not just in body but in essence. Drakar''s mind raced, trying to piece together the impossible puzzle. He knew Asher recently became a peak Soul Purger after returning from the Quest of the Worthy, but no soul in this realm had ever entered Soul Devourer this quickly, especially when just a few minutes ago he was still a peak Soul Purger. Did the weakened form of Drakaris grant him power as well?

    Even after pushing that aside, Asher was now still a low-level Soul Devourer, and yet his skull was strong enough to hurt his fist? How was this possible?!

    He did know Asher was capable of defeating a mid-level Soul Devourer as a peak Soul Purger, though he didn''t fully believe it since it sounded absurd and felt that it couldn''t have been possible without certainpromises. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hearing Drakar''s mumble, the air around Asher crackled with an otherworldly energy, dark green mes coiling around his skeletal frame like serpents made of emerald fire as he casually lifted his zing bony hand, "I could exin, but I doubt someone as weak as you could understand, "His voice, resonant and deep, broke the stunned silence.

    In the blink of an eye, Asher''s form became a blur, a phantom streak of darkness and light. He reappeared behind Drakar, who, driven by instinct and rage, spun around to retaliate. But Asher, embodying a terrifying new prowess, deflected Drakar''s strike with an effortless flick of his elbow, sending a jolt of pain through Drakar''s arm.

    Before Drakar could recover, Asher unleashed a devastating uppercut to his jaw.

    The force of the blow rippled through Drakar''s flesh, blood spraying from his mouth as the air itself seemed to warp and shudder.

    With a sound like thunder, Drakar was sent hurtling skyward, a helpless puppet in the grasp of an unseen tempest.

    Asher, relentless and unforgiving, transformed further. From his skeletal back sprouted wings of bone, draconic and fearsome, engulfed in the same dark green mes that adorned his form. He shot upwards, aet of vengeance and power, overtaking Drakar''s ascending figure.

    Then, with a movement both graceful and terrible, Asher brought his hands together and struck down upon Drakar''s sr plexus. The sound of shattering ribs echoed like a death knell, a haunting chorus to the sight of Drakar plummeting back to earth. Hended with a force that shook the ground, forming a crater around his broken form with balls of dark green mes falling around him.

    All around, soldiers and warriors alike stood frozen, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief. They gazed upon the winged, skeletal figure aze with dark green fire, hovering like a harbinger of doom.

    Reba and Lysandra, previously entangled in their own fierce battle without paying attention to whatever was going on around them, felt the ground tremble beneath them. The two women, bloodied and battered with their garments torn here and there, turned, their expressions a mix of disbelief and shock, as they beheld the sight of Drakar, once unassable, now lying defeated and bloodied. Reba''s eyes shook, unable to believe that alien bastard somehow again managed to turn things in his favor. She was hoping he would get killed by these draconians. How was he able to always save his own skin like this?

    Lysandra, her eyes alight with a wild, frenzied glow, stared at the scene, her heart a tumult of emotions.

    The sight of Drakar, vanquished and vulnerable, was a vision she had longed for yet never dared to believe possible.

    But now....just a single attack from her would easily finish him.

    And there, above him, was Asher, the alien, the outsider, the catalyst of her deepest desires made manifest.

    She never expected that the king of their mortal enemies would be the one to make her dream a reality. Her thoughts were a blend of heavy emotions and wonder.

    Rowena, with thest vestiges of her mana, summoned the strength to mend her wounds just enough to raise herself into a seated position. The world around her was a maelstrom of destruction and power, yet her eyes were fixed solely on the spectacle above. The sight of Asher, a spectral avenger in the sky, striking down Drakar, filled her with a tumult of emotions. Pride swelled within her, mingling with a sense of awe at the sheer magnitude of his strength despite having entered the realm of Soul Devourers.

    Drakar, though already wearied and wounded, was no ordinary foe, and yet Asher hadid him low with a force that spoke of a power beyond reckoning.

    Asher, amidst the chaos of his own unleashed fury, felt Rowena''s gaze upon him. His skeletal head turned, his hollow sockets locking onto her form below. The sight of her, injured and beset, a lone figure of grace marred by the brutality of battle, ignited a new me within him. His fists clenched, the dark green mes that wreathed him ring with an intensity that mirrored the sudden surge of protectiveness that coursed through his being.

    With a speed that blurred the lines between reality and nightmare, Asher descended upon the draconian forces that dared to encircle Rowena to desperately attack her while she was weakened.

    Over 700 soldiers, once imposing and relentless, now trembled before the wrathful specter that bore down upon them. The draconian ships, behemoths of war in the sky, became little more than toys in the path of a tempest.

    The dark green mes that heralded his arrival consumed the draconians nearest to Rowena, leaving naught but ashes swirling in a macabre dance. Rowena, her strength returning, stood slowly, her gaze never leaving the catastrophic ballet unfolding in the skies. Asher was a relentless force of vengeance, weaving through the draconian ranks like a specter of annihtion. His form flickered in and out of existence, a phantom delivering retribution, his presence alone sowing chaos and despair amongst the enemy.

    As the draconian warships, once symbols of dominion, collided and crumbled in a cacophony of destruction, the remaining draconians gazed upwards, their hearts seized by a fear that ran deeper than the bones.

    Not even the powerful shields of the ships were able to hold him off as the speed and power at which he rammed himself into their ships was enough to kill him too and yet not even a scratch was left behind on his gleaming bones.

    The Bloodburn King, a title that once they looked down upon with contempt, now whispered of dread and destruction, his aura that absurdly grew only more terrifying without stop.

    Even though he was just a skeleton, the sharpest and strongest of their weapons couldn''t even scratch his bones, making all their attacks seem useless to him.

    How were they supposed to defeat an indestructible hellish being that can''t be killed, let alone slow him down? Whenever his bony maw opened, a sea of dark green eerie mes engulfed dozens of them at a time, corrupting their very essence, unable to let them heal and eating away at their flesh and life until nothing was left but the echoes of their horrifying pain.

    He was no man, no mortal, but an immortal monster! Only now did they realize how foolish they were to take him lightly, though even if they hadn''t taken him lightly, it wouldn''t have changed their fate.

    Rowena, amidst the ruins of what was once a battlefield, her face streaked with blood and her spirit unbroken, gazed upon the figure that carved through the skies after freeing ralis.

    Her lips parted in a whisper, a truth that resonated with every fiber of her being, "Maybe you are the one who will save our realm finally," she murmured, her lips forming a brief, soft smile.

 Chapter 454 Dont Play With Fire

    Chapter 454 Don''t y With Fire

    The final draconian soldier fell, cleaved by the arc of Asher''s zing ring de, a deadly crescent that left nothing but destruction in its wake. The ground below was a grim image, charred and scorched, proof of the fierce battle that had raged. For miles, the remnants of the draconian forcesy scattered, a silent, dark chorus to the cost of fighting a monster they couldn''tprehend.

    Asher, his form still wreathed in the remnants of dark green mes, allowed no time for reflection upon the destion below. With a swiftness that belied the weight of the moment, he descended towards Rowena. As he drew close, the sinister mes that had danced around him flickered and died, his skeletal form giving way to flesh and skin, a transformation from specter to man.

    "I am sorry I waste," Asher spoke, his voice heavy with unspoken emotions, his eyes a mirror to the pain and regret that churned within him.

    He cradled Rowena''s face tenderly, wishing he could soothe her pain with his touch.

    Rowena, her spirit still zing despite the trials, shook her head softly as she held his hand, "I should be the one apologizing for noting to you sooner. I thought I could hold off the draconians if I prepared whatever small contingent I could to get you back home safely." A heavy sigh escaped Asher''s lips as his gaze drifted to the fallen soldiers of his kingdom, each a silent guardian who hadid down their life for him.

    A thousand souls, now part of the scorched Earth, their sacrifice making his heart heavy and his blood boiled thinking of how the draconians killed them all.

    His piercing gaze turned to Drakar, who was now a broken figure, struggling to rise amidst the ruins of his own making, "Let''s go home and execute him before our people," Asher''s voice was a low growl, a promise of retribution for the fallen.

    As much as he had wanted to kill him already, he also knew that only by holding Drakar hostage would there be a chance to make sure the Draconis Kingdom wouldn''t dare to attack them.

    Otherwise, they would just appoint a new king andunch a full-fledged war.

    Rowena''s crimson eyes burned with a cold, unforgiving light. She nodded, her resolve steeling as Asher began his approach toward the defeated Drakar while Rowena tended to her wounded dragon. Without ralis getting healed enough to fly, they can''t safely leave with the injured Naida and Eradicator.

    Nearby, amidst the chaos and carnage, Reba and Lysandra stood, their faces smeared with blood and their bodies riddled with injuries. Exhausted, wounded, yet undaunted, they were locked in a battle of wills, their hands gripping each other''s hair, refusing to give in despite expending all their mana.

    "Your king is dead meat, heh... I am going to take you back with me and see how fast you be my...ve and return my son to me," Reba taunted, her manic smile a grotesque mask, her teeth stained with fresh blood.

    "You dream too much... for a dead woman," Lysandra retorted, her voice a chilling whisper, her eyes reflecting a frost that no fire could warm. And as if nothing changed, the two mothers were at each other''s necks again.

    As Drakar struggled to rise, a dark green fireball, a wrathfulet of vengeance, struck him squarely.

    His body was mmed back to the ground, a puppet cut from its strings, as blood spewed from his mouth.

    His groan,ced with pain and defeat, was music to Asher''s ears.

    In that moment, the air shifted, the dust of conflict stirred by the arrival of new figures. Asher''s gaze lifted, his eyebrows arching in mild surprise. Ceti and Is descended gracefully, riding a majestic flying beast that seemed tomand the very winds. Upon seeing Asher, standing dominant over the fallen form of Drakar, Ceti and Is exhaled in unison, their relief palpable, their eyes wide with a mixture of astonishment and happiness at the strength he exuded.

    "Why did you twoe here?" Asher''s voice was a murmur with a hint of worry since this was a bloody battlefield that may not remain silent for long.

    Ceti''s response was a blend of indignation and affection, her cheeks puffing slightly as she ced her hands on her hips, "Hmph, seriously, Your Majesty? That is the first thing you ask after we were busy clearing the way ahead for your safe return? Do you have any idea how worried we were after hearing the draconians trapped you?"

    Is''s approach was one of warmth and affection, her arms enveloping Asher in an embrace that spoke of relief and unspoken fears, "We were worried we might bete, but fortunately our prayers were answered," she whispered, her voice a soft melody of gratitude and concern.

    Asher softly smiled, his arms returning Is''s embrace, "You two shouldn''t worry too much. I am not that easy to kill." Yet, even as he spoke, his gaze sharpened, noticing the fatigue that clung to Is''s breath and the weariness that shadowed Ceti''s eyes. He could guess that they must have killed a lot of enemies on the way, especially the ones who were waiting to ambush him.

    "You two should catch a breath and help Naida and Eradicator. Their injuries need to be stabilized," Asher urged.

    His gaze drifted to where Naida and Eradicatory, their singed forms making his heart clench.

    Ceti and Is, ever vignt, caught the urgency in their tone and nodded, their steps quickening towards the two fallen figures. But Ceti suddenly stopped and nced at Reba and Lysandra fighting to death and asked Asher, "What about them? Should I help her?"

    Asher narrowed his eyes and shook his head, "Let them be," He couldn''t care less if Reba or Lysandra died or if both of them killed each other. Now that Drakar was in his hands, he didn''t need Lysandra anymore. He also knew Lysandra not only hurt Rowena but almost killed Naida and Eradicator, which only cemented his decision.

    Asher then turned his attention back to Drakar, his grip firm on his cor as he lifted him up, "I''d say you were right about me being a child, but even children know not to y with fire," he taunted, his voice a de sharpened by contempt.

    Drakar, reduced to a shadow of his former self, could only respond with a cough, blood and defeat mingling in his mouth.

    The humiliation was a new torture, a reality he had never envisioned¡ªa defeat not just of body, but of spirit.

    This alien was a junior who wasn''t even 1/10th of his age and was a soulless cripple just a few years ago. What kind of cruel joke was this??

    "Shh...don''t try to speak. You will need to save your energy to wail like a dying pig when we execute you by taking our own sweet time," Asher''s words were ice, his smile the cold edge of winter''s de. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He then wondered if he should refill his mana reserves since he spent almost his entire mana to quickly defeat Drakar and the rest of his men, but he knew it was worth it, not that there was any other choice.

    Asher''s gaze then swept over Rowena and ralis, wondering if they were ready to leave. Otherwise, there won''t be any time to refill his mana.

    But he could see that ralis bore the scars of the brutal confrontation, it''s massive body riddled with deep gashes and wounds. Rowena tended to her dragon with potions, but even with those, ralis wouldn''t fully recover until it was tended to by expert physicians.

    He knew the draconian weaponry had left its vile mark, hindering ralis''s natural healing ability. It was no surprise since the draconians researched for thousands of years to find ways to kill a dragon.

    But his brows raised when, against all odds, ralis, with a spirit unbroken, gritted its teeth and rose, its massive wings unfurling like the banners of an indomitable will.

    "ralis hasn''t healed enough, but she has enough strength to let us reach home. We shouldn''t stay here any longer," Rowena dered, her voice a mix of concern and determination.

    Asher nodded, knowing that Drakar probably had called for reinforcements long ago.

    He began to drag Drakar, his defeated figure now a mere burden to be carried.

    Is and Ceti, their own strength waning, bore Naida and Eradicator on their backs after stabilizing their injuries.

    Meanwhile, Reba and Lysandray spent, the remnants of their ferocious sh leaving them kneeling before each other, though their gazes were still piercing into each other''s souls.

    *RUMBLE!*

    But as Asher approached ralis, the sky itself revolted, a sudden tumult of dark clouds and crimson lightning began to shroud the previously sunny skies.

    A chill of unease wound its way up Asher''s spine, a silent rm that resonated with Rowena and the others. Their gazes turned as one towards the source of this ominous herald.

    From the shadows emerged a figure, tall, bulky, and imposing, his presence a silent storm of power and dread. His blood-red eyes gleamed in the darkness, a beacon of foreboding that seemed tomand the very lightning that danced in the sky.

    "It can''t be..." Rowena''s whisper was filled with disbelief, her eyes fixed on the approaching figure.

    A bolt of crimson lightning split the sky, casting a stark illumination upon the figure. Asher saw an old man, his skin a deep, unsettling red, his thick, white hair and mustache a stark contrast to his formidable physique.

    His muscles, hinting at untold strength, seemed to pulse with a life of their own, veins etched against his skin like the roots of an ancient, unfathomable tree.

    He seemed like an anachronism, a being whose very existence defied time and nature and was dressed in a white chiton, showing off his bulging arms.

    His aura, though restrained, was a maelstrom oftent danger, a force that dwarfed even the mightiest of foes Asher had ever faced on Earth and in this world.

    "Who is he..." Asher''s question was a whisper, a murmur of uneasiness against the rising tide of danger.

    "T-The Moon Guardian..." Ceti''s voice was barely audible, her eyes mirroring the shock and gravity that had seized them all.

 Chapter 455 Fire That Burns Too Fiercely Consumes Itself

    Chapter 455 Fire That Burns Too Fiercely Consumes Itself

    The revtion of the Moon Guardian''s identity reverberated through the air like a harbinger of an unsettling, unfathomable truth.

    Asher, his mind a tempest of disbelief and unease, struggled to reconcile the legend with the figure before him. Lupus, the Moon Guardian, a name etched into the annals of history and fear, was believed to have vanished into the mists of time over a century or two ago. And yet, here he stood, a being from an era thought long passed.

    An injured ralis let out a warning roar at the old man and yet he kept walking without even shifting his gaze towards the dragon.

    Rowena, her spirit still zing forth, stepped forward, her resolve unbroken even by injury. But Asher, protective and wary, held her back. "What are you doing? You all should return, and I will see what he wants with me," he insisted, knowing that the Moonbinder n was only concerned with him. He secretly slipped the key into Rowena''s hands, making her look at him with a worried expression. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes. You should listen to him, child," Lupus'' voice suddenly echoed as he halted his advance a couple meters away from them.

    Rowena''s voice, a mix of defiance and curiosity, broke the tense silence, "Senior Lupus¡­Your ancestor made a pact with my ancestor. Are you really going to be the first Moon Guardian to dishonor it?" she demanded, her fists clenched, her gaze unwavering.

    Lupus shook his head as he said in a deep, calm voice, "I am not standing in yournds, am I? I would never dishonor the word of my ancestors."

    Rowena pressed her lips together as she couldn''t exactly refute him. They were standing in no man''snd. Asher, his protective stance unwavering, confronted the old man with a cold, questioning smile. "But why are you trying to have me killed? I don''t remember killing anyone from your n unless you are just jealous of my existence," he challenged.

    Lupus, his head tilting slightly, regarded Asher with eyes that held the wisdom of ages, "Asher Drake. You are as strong as I expected you to be. But you misunderstand. All I did was try to make you strong," he revealed.

    Asher''s expression shifted to one of bafflement, the pieces of the puzzle before him refusing to align, "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice a mix of suspicion and the faintest flicker of curiosity.

    "I knew that you are someone who refuses to die in the face of death and someone born with natural gifts to be unnaturally strong. So I knew you wouldn''t die but be stronger through the trials I made you go through¡­at least until you entered the Tower of Torment," Lupus exined.

    Asher''s eyes widened just like the others, not expecting to learn that the Moon Guardian had purposefully done everything to make him stronger.

    But this only made Asher even more suspicious as he probed deeper, "Why do you care if I be stronger or not? Even then, you still sent Boragor to kill me after I conquered the tower."

    Lupus answered, "Because I knew he would cause a distraction and provide you the means to escape, and you did," he said, his voice betraying no emotion, a calm sea with unknown depths.

    The revtion sent ripples of surprise through Asher and the others, the prospect of the Moon Guardian possessing foresight a notion as intriguing as it was unsettling. However, he had heard rumors of Moon Guardians being able to have glimpses of the future. Were those rumors really true after all?

    But what made Asher truly anxious was whether this old man knew about his past. What if in the future his past might get revealed and Lupus saw it? No...if that was the case then Lupus would have tried to use that knowledge to coerce him or something. Maybe he can''t know everything that happens in the future but only just mere glimpses as the rumors say.

    "As for why I care... you have something I need... the key. Give it to me, and you all can go home," Lupus stated, his request amand veiled as an offer, his outstretched hand a silent demand.

    Asher''s response was a blend of defiance and scorn, "I knew it. So all this time, you were waiting for me to get the key? What makes you think I would just hand it over to you? I already stored it in a ce where you won''t ever find it," he retorted, his voice a fortress against Lupus''s demands.

    Lupus''s reaction was a subtle shift, a quiet dismissal of Asher''s im as he lowered his hand, "No, you didn''t. It is still with you. Drakar and the others may not know, but I know that the key is not an object that can be hidden by any means," he revealed.

    Asher was taken aback to know that he seemed to know more about the key, even more than Drakar. How was that possible? Just what kind of secrets about they key does he know?

    Compelled by a mixture of curiosity and the need to grasp the full scope of the situation, Asher pressed on, "Why are you desperate to get this key? How are you nning to use it? It''s not as if your n needs protection," he inquired, his voice steady yetden with the gravity of the unknown.

    Lupus''s words, veiled in the guise of advice, "You are in no position to truly understand its power. That is why you should give it to me. As for why I need it...you need not concern yourself with that. You should be more concerned about the people depending on you and the decisions you make. So don''t make any wrong ones," Lupus intoned, his voice a calm harbinger of potential catastrophe.

    Asher, undeterred by the Moon Guardian''s veiled threats, stood firm.

    His response was a deration of his right, "I earned this key by literally putting my soul at stake. You didn''t earn it. You are just someone who hid like a coward until you arrived at what you believed was the right opportunity to steal what you don''t deserve. So no...I am not going to just hand it over to you," Asher retorted, his voice ringing with the strength of his convictions.

    Rowena''s support was unwavering, her gaze alight with the same fierce determination that burned in Asher''s. The significance of the key, and the danger it posed if misused, was clear to her, solidifying her resolve to stand by Asher''s side.

    Ceti blinked her eyes, shocked that Asher had insulted the Moon Guardian without any hesitation, though it also made her heart thump in pride to see that he was willing to stand by his beliefs. Is knew what Asher was doing was right, but she didn''t want him to risk his life over the key. At least as long as he was alive, he can still do something about the key.

    But she also knew he wouldn''t listen, and so she prepared herself for the worst.

    Drakar began to stir awake, and his eyes widened upon seeing the old man standing just a couple meters away from him.

    He could feel the air, heavy with tension, though the presence of the Moon Guardian was something he was having trouble digesting. Thest time he saw him was when he was just a kid and he still couldn''t shake off the memory of what happened that day.

    How can this old monster be still alive? But suddenly, everything started to make sense, including how Boragor managed to infiltrate his kingdom. This old bastard must have been nning for years to take the key from Asher and he even indirectly used his kingdom to help Asher. This cunning old wolf...

    Drakar felt aggrieved since his chances of getting the key had be practically impossible. Lupus, unflinching in the face of Asher''s defiance, maintained hisposure, his stance still the same, "Fire that burns too fiercely consumes itself. Your defiance shines bright, young king, but beware lest it burn all you seek to protect .No matter when I show up, the oue won''t change. But you have a choice. Are you going to let your people die because of your pride, or will you do better?" he posed the question, his words a deliberate provocation, echoing against the backdrop of the skies that rumbled with crimson lightning.

    Asher faced the gravest decision of his life. The weight of leadership bore heavily on his shoulders as he turned to Rowena, Ceti, and Is, his voice barely a whisper against the brewing storm, "You all go back. I will be right behind." Rowena''s protest was a soft murmur, a testament to the bond they shared, "No...Ash..." But Asher, with a firmness that brooked no argument, gripped her hand, his pleaced with the gravity of their situation, "Please...we have our kingdom to protect...you have to. Take the others and go."

    Asher''s grip tightened unconsciously as he wasn''t sure if Lupus was going to let them leave and wanted them out of there before he might change his mind.

    Rowena, torn between her heart and the duty she bore towards their people, felt the heavy burden of the crown settle upon her. But with the key in her hand, she knew it was the only way to protect their kingdom. She also wasn''t in a condition to fight and would only burden him. But she also knew Asher wasn''t also in perfect condition since he expended a lot of mana, killing Drakar''s men.

    But in the end, she stepped back, knowing Asher was right. They had a kingdom to protect with so many people depending on them.

    But then her eyes widened upon seeing that Drakar was nowhere to be seen, and instead, she saw him standing beside Lysandra.

    The realization that Drakar had used the chaos to his advantage, slipping away, was a bitter pill to swallow, yet it underscored the urgency of what she had to do now.

    "We have to go...now!" Drakar said with gritted teeth as he pulled up Lysandra.

    However, Lysandra''s gazended on Asher''s back as she unconsciously shook her head, "No...I...I..."

    "Get your head straight. That old monster is somehow still alive. We aren''t in the state to linger around here. We will get them some other time," Drakar said with gritted teeth as he too hated the fact that he was the one running away.

    Reba saw Drakar and Lysandra leaving, but she could only watch helplessly as she didn''t have any energy left to fight.

    But seeing the Moon Guardian, she knew she shouldn''t stay here any longer and decided to try and think of some other way to get her son back no matter what.

    Rowena clenched her jaw as she saw Drakar and Lysandra flying away, but there wasn''t the time nor energy to take down Drakar again.

    She then looked at Is and Ceti, who were hesitant to leave as well. But feeling Rowena''s gaze and the hidden message in their eyes, the two sighed with a pained expression as they followed Rowena.

    Rowena, Ceti, and Is reluctantly turned to leave, their steps heavy with the weight of the moment, the air thick with the unsaid, their hearts heavy with the burden of leaving their man behind.

    Lupus, his voice a calm harbinger of doom, did not mince words, "In your heart, you think you''re preserving them from harm, but the truth is otherwise. The key isn''t with you ¨C I know that. But the consequence of your defiance might be their undoing, all for safeguarding what was never meant to be theirs," he dered, his stance unyielding, a challengeid bare.

    Asher frowned and looked up, watching ralis carry his women to safety, feeling a momentary surge of relief which was swiftly reced by a singr focus. The key, the kingdom, and the lives of his people hung in the bnce, a delicate equilibrium that he was determined to preserve. But he was actually surprised that Lupus didn''t even try to stop them despite knowing that the key wasn''t on him.

    Still, turning to face Lupus, his gaze alight with a fierce determination, he dered, "What makes you think I will let you have that chance?"

 Chapter 456 Under An Illusion

    Chapter 456 Under An Illusion

    Beneath the skies that bled with dark crimson light, the atmosphere around Asher and the Moon Guardian was ever-increasing with tension.

    "Do you want to know who among them is going to die for you first? I have already seen it," Lupus''s words,ced with ominous foresight, hung in the air like a guillotine''s de.

    Asher, his resolve tested by the chilling prophecy, felt a tremor of fear but quickly steeled his mind, "Your mind games won''t work with me!" he dered, his voice a defiant roar against the tide of dread Lupus sought to instill.

    With a burst of determination, Asher lunged, his right fist aimed with all the fury and hope he could muster. He had barely any mana left after taking down all those draconians and wanted to save thest few wisps of mana for the desperate situation where he might have to enter his Damned Dimension to escape.

    His stats also suffered from the bacsh of using Ghoroq''s power.

    Yet, Lupus, embodying an immovable force, caught Asher''s fist with an ease that belied the gap between their strengths while his other hand was still behind his back.

    Asher''s eyes widened in disbelief as his assault was halted by a mere gesture, Lupus''s hand seemingly an unmoving mountain.

    Undeterred, Asherunched another attack with his free hand, a desperate bid to break through Lupus''s defenses. Yet, again, Lupus intercepted the blow with a casual grace, his other hand capturing Asher''s fist with the same effortless dominance.

    Asher was taken aback by the lightning speed at which Lupus reacted. His reaction speed would make Drakar seem like a snail.

    "Your bones might have evolved in strength, but you stillck speed. If I wanted, you would have died so many times over," Lupusmented, his voice calm and deep, a stark contrast to the fire raging within Asher.

    Asher grimaced, feeling the pressure of Lupus''s grip. To his astonishment, his bones weren''t even creaking when before they would have easily been crushed. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    But despite the immense strength of his evolved bones, they were not the advantage he had hoped for against the Moon Guardian, and he knew Lupus wasn''t wrong.

    The realization that Lupus'' speed vastly outmatched his own was a bitter acknowledgment of the daunting gap between their capabilities.

    He was far too slow against someone like Lupus.

    He knew Moonbinders were the fastest beings in this realm because they were empowered by the power of lightning. So, one could only imagine how fast the strongest man in this realm could be.

    Still, despite knowing that he was fighting a 500-year-old monster, Asher refused to give up to make sure Rowena and the others could get back safely.

    With ast-ditch effort, he aimed a kick at Lupus''s stomach, hoping to find an opening in Lupus'' defenses. But Lupus, swift as the lightning that empowered him, countered with a devastating punch to Asher''s abdomen before he could even fully unfold his leg.

    The force of the blow was cataclysmic, a direct strike that sent shockwaves through Asher''s body. Every organ trembled, and the breath was violently expelled from his lungs as he was forced to his knees, his eyes widened and struggling to take a breath.

    But despite taking such a powerful punch, he didn''t get knocked out and instead only tasted iron in his mouth.

    Still, he refused to use his mana to heal since he was desperate to buy more time.

    But Lupus left no room for Asher to draw breath, let alone mount a defense. With a merciless grip, Lupus seized Asher by the hair, lifting him with an ease that belied the disparity in their power, "You are fighting a battle that can''t be won," Lupus dered, his voice a harbinger of the finality that awaited.

    The punch that followed was cataclysmic, a force so potent it tore through the air with ear-splitting shockwaves. Asher''s skin rippled under the impact, a mouthful of blood escaping as he was sent hurtling backward. His body, akin to a broken kite caught in a tempest, crashed to the ground, rolling over the rugged terrain for hundreds of meters beforeing to a jarring halt.

    "Urgh¡­"

    The agony of his efforts to rise was palpable, each movement making him feel like his body was being stabbed.

    His lips were split, and blood trickled down his chin, staining his dirty robes.

    With great effort, he attempted to push himself up, every muscle screaming in protest.

    But right then a bolt of crimson lightning pierced through the air, illuminating the scene with an eerie glow, revealing Lupus'' hulking figure.

    He lunged forward, catching Asher by the arm, and hoisted him up as if helping him to stand.

    Asher hung there, limp and dazed, struggling to focus amidst the throbbing pain and deafening ringing in his ears. "Look at you... desperately holding on without even understanding what you are fighting for. Fooling yourself with an illusion of purpose you created," Lupus said with a shake of his head.

    But in the next instant, his blood-red eyes became filled with ferity, his hands bing a blur, unleashing a torrent of punches with such speed and ferocity that they were invisible to the naked eye.

    Asher''s body began to violently shake with each punch as groans of pain escaped his lips.

    Overwhelmed and battered, Asher could find no recourse, his blood pooling on the ground beneath him as his body sumbed to the relentless barrage, falling to the ground.

    But despite falling, he held onto his consciousness, which was teetering on the brink, and tried to get up again, determined to keep Lupus busy.

    "Ungh!"

    Lupus'' foot suddenly struck him down as he coolly delivered a chilling promation, "You have fought bravely, young one. Now rest in the Seven Hells," Saying so, Lupus raised his foot, preparing to deal the killing blow.

    Asher gritted his teeth, ready to escape into the damned dimension though he was filled with fear, regret, and frustration that he couldn''t buy enough time.

    He could only hope Rowena and the others somehow managed to regroup with their allies and reach home safely.

    However, Lupus froze his action as he shifted his head to look up.

    From the darkened shroud above, a barrage of zing blood spikes, like arrows of defiance, streaked towards Lupus with deadly intent. Yet, with a gesture as dismissive as swatting flies, Lupus obliterated each spike with just a flick of his wrist.

    The silence that followed was shattered by the arrival of an avenging force. Bursting from the tempestuous clouds, a dragon, majestic and fearsome, cut through the oppressive atmosphere. Rowena, Ceti, and Is, mounted behind the mighty ralis, their faces etched with shock and despair, bore witness to the bloodied figure of Asher, close to death.

    Lupus, unshaken, cast a nce over his shoulder, his voice a rumbling depth of inevitability, "Didn''t I tell you that you were under a illusion. Your choices always dictate their fate," he intoned, each word a nail in the coffin of hope.

    Asher''s heart pounded against his chest, wondering why they came back when he clearly told them to go back to the kingdom with the key.

    He wondered if Lupus was calm all this time because he knew they would return.

    But suddenly, Is''s melodious voice echoed in his mind, "Don''t worry. Lady Naida woke up, and we entrusted the key to her. She returned with the reinforcements to make sure she got back safely. But we won''t leave you behind just like how you won''t." The revtion brought a bitter mix of relief and dread. The key was safe, yet their presence heralded a confrontation for which they were ill-prepared.

    He knew they wouldn''t be able to take down this old monster.

    But he didn''t even have the energy to shout at them or scold them. All he could do was helplessly watch as they got closer.

    Is and especially Ceti were nervous and knew what they were rushing into, but they would rather die than let Asher suffer alone. Ceti knew more than anyone how powerful the Moon Guardian was, though her fists were tightly clenched, prepared for the worst.

    Rowena''s wounds had barely healed after she wanted to get back to Asher as fast as possible without bothering to waste time healing herself.

    Since she had fulfilled her duty as the queen to make sure the key would be get back to the kingdom safely, she was now determined to fulfill her duty as his wife...To stand by his side until the end.

    And so, with a cold, shimmering rage in her eyes, she directed her injured dragon to fly towards Lupus, who was slowly walking away from Asher.

    Lupus''s weathered face betrayed no sign of fear as he watched the colossal dragon hurtling towards him like a firestorm on wings. With a defiance born of either bravery or madness, the old man nted one foot in front of the other, his gait steady and unhurried, walking towards the dragon, making Is wonder if this old man was mad or¡­

    Rowena''s cry of desperation, "ralis!" echoed in the air, yet it was drowned out by the deafening roar of the dragon''s fury. Its maw gaped wide, like the very gates of the underworld yawning open to devour the insignificant morsel before it. Within its cavernous depths, the inferno raged, casting hellish light and shadows upon the ground. The air itself shuddered with the heat.

    Yet, Lupus, a shadow of calm amidst the chaos, advanced towards the impending inferno with a serenity that belied the madness of the moment while Asher managed to turn over and crane his head up in worry, only to see something that made his eyes widen to the extremities.

 Chapter 457 Come Back To Us

    457 Come Back To Us

    The world seemed to slow down as Asher watched the scene unfold before him. Rowena, consumed by her rage, directed ralis to charge at the Moon Guardian with a fiery glow in its belly, a sign that it was charging its devastating breath.

    However, to his utter disbelief, Lupus''s figure suddenly shifted into a blur of crimson lightning. The speed was so blinding that it left behind afterimages in its wake, followed by a thunderous boom.

    With a force so powerful that it sent violent shockwaves rippling through the very fabric of reality itself, the crimson lightning struck ralis''s vulnerable belly, causing the space around them to warp and undte under the sheer impact.

    The dragon roared in agony, its fiery breath dissipating into the air as it lost its bnce and began to plummet to the ground.

    Before Asher could even process what had just happened and before ralis''s body could even crash to the ground, the same crimson lightning bolt struck Rowena, Is, and Ceti within just a second.

    They were all sent flying in different directions before they crashed down onto the ground along with ralis, their bodies motionless.

    "No¡­" Asher''s heart leaped into his throat as he scanned the scene before him. Miraculously, he could see that everyone was still breathing, albeit unconscious, except for Ceti, who groaned in pain. He couldn''t help but be shocked by Lupus''s monstrous speed and precision. It was as if they were nothing more than toys to be swatted away at their leisure. Even though he knew they were all exhausted and injured, he couldn''t shake the chilling realization that even at full strength, they may have still been no match for Lupus.

    As the shock began to wear off, Asher''s veins pulsed with a mixture of rage and pain. He tried to force himself to his feet, desperate to protect Ceti as Lupus approached her fallen form, but his body betrayed him. His muscles were shredded, and his organs were gravely injured, leaving him barely able to move his hands. It was as if Lupus knew how to perfectly incapacitate him.

    He watched helplessly as Lupus loomed over the fallen Ceti, the Moon Guardian''s intentions unknown.

    Ceti, coughing out blood, had to take a few moments to let her mind process what had just happened. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    One moment, she was sitting atop ralis, and the next moment, she found herself lying on the ground, her body trembling with pain.

    As all her senses quickly came back rushing to her, she gritted her teeth, summoned every ounce of strength she had left, and pulled herself up to her elbows.

    But her eyes widened in horror as she slowly looked up andid eyes on the Moon Guardian towering over her. Fear and determination warred in her eyes, and despite knowing she was in no condition to fight back, she weakly raised her trembling fists, "Why¡­Why are you doing this¡­You are supposed to be our protector and not bully those weaker than you."

    His voice, deep and resonant, carried the weight of centuries, "As the Moon Guardian, I only need to concern myself with our people. Whatever happens to the rest is none of my concern."

    Ceti, bloody and breathless, red up at him, her eyes burning with fury, "I-If that was true...you wouldn''t have sat still aftering out of your seclusion and not help me, my brother, and my mother. We were turned into outcasts by the people of your own n and almost got killed for it. You are the worst Moon Guardian in history. You aren''t even supposed to be alive."

    Thinking about everything she lost and the pain she and her family suffered for so many years, Ceti felt even more angry, especially when all this happened while the Moon Guardian was still alive.

    She had never felt so disappointed and angry at someone of her own kind.

    Lupus, unfazed by her usations, maintained his stoic demeanor, "How can I die when my sessor isn''t ready yet to take up my title? That is the exact reason why I can only help you if you ept my help bying back to us, to me. I will show you what you truly are and what you were born for. It''s far beneath you to be the servant of your mortal enemies. It pains me to see you reduced to that when you are destined for so much more, child."

    Ceti''s spirit, unbroken despite the odds stacked against her, shone through her eyes, her resolve hardening even further, "I don''t know what you are talking about, nor am I interested in listening to any of this. I won''t let you hurt my people or my kingdom. Bloodburn Kingdom is my only home and my only people, even if we do not share the same bloodline."

    Lupus, with a sigh that spoke volumes, closed his eyes briefly, a gesture of resignation to the inevitable, "It seems you are still refusing toe out. I have no other choice then."

    "Yargh!" The air tensed as Ceti, fueled by a mix of desperation and courage, charged at the Moon Guardian with a fierce cry. But before anyone could blink, Lupus''s fist shot out, connecting with a sickening crunch to Ceti''s stomach. Bones shattered, and she doubled over, gasping for air as blood gushed out of her mouth.

    "NO! No¡­no¡­" Asher yelled, in his mind, struggling to get up as rage and despair surged within him.

    His heart clenched at the sight of Ceti takingbored breaths, her lifeforce dwindling as the reality of their situation crashing down upon him with the weight of a thousand suns.

    Lupus raised his foot high above a dying Ceti, about to crush thest ounce of life out of her.

    Feeling that this was hisst chance, Asher, on hisst legs, mustered every ounce of his remaining mana to heal himself rapidly as he scrambled to his feet. His heart burned with determination, adrenaline pumping through his veins as he rushed towards Ceti, prepared to try and save her no matter what it took.

    However, as Asher closed the distance, his effort to reach Ceti was abruptly halted.

    Lupus''s hand shot out with an uncanny speed, grasping Asher''s neck with an iron grip, "So you care about her that much? Why?" Lupus inquired, his tone sounding as if he was really curious.

    Asher, struggling against the vice-like hold, managed a strained reply through gritted teeth, "It''s none...of your business, old man."

    The air around them seemed to still as they waited for her next breath, but it never came. Panic surged through Asher''s veins as he saw Ceti''s eyelids flicker and her chest remain motionless. "No...no...Ceti!" he cried out, his voice cracking with anguish.

    Asher''s cry of despair was cut short by the sudden tumult in the skies above.

    *RUMBLE!*

    The skies themselves trembled as a powerful crimson bolt, as if summoned by the very Seven Hells, struck down, targeting Ceti''s lifeless form with devastating intent.

    Amidst the chaos, Lupus vanished, leaving only Asher standing alone against the tempest. Blown off course, he tasted grit and dirt as he collided with the ground, desperately trying to gain his bearings amidst the storm.

    Gathering every shred of resolve left within him, Asher staggered back to his feet, steeling himself for whatever new horror awaited.

    To his dismay, the barrage continued; crimson bolts poured relentlessly upon Ceti, obliterating everything in their path. Each strike brought a fresh wave of terror and destruction.

    As the storm cleared up, a figure that bore Ceti''s likeness was standing, yet exuded an otherworldly presence. 12:06

    Her hair, once a fiery red, now cascaded down her back in waves of radiant white. She radiated a vast, bottomless aura, her stance that of a deity of war, both majestic and formidable.

    Asher''s vengeful eyes searched for the source of the crimson assault, expecting to find Lupus orchestrating the maelstrom. Yet, the Moon Guardian stood aloof with his hands behind his back, his mana undisturbed, a silent witness to the spectacle.

    Then, as abruptly as it had begun, the storm of crimson lightning ceased while Asher was relieved to hear Ceti''s pulse, which was astonishingly stronger than ever.

    As the storm cleared up, a figure that bore Ceti''s likeness was standing, yet exuded an otherworldly presence. Her hair, once a fiery red, now cascaded down her back in waves of radiant white. She radiated a vast, bottomless aura, her stance that of a deity of war, both majestic and formidable.

    Herplexion, unmarred by battle''s scars, gleamed with an ethereal glow, her features refined beyond mortal semnce. Blood-red eyes, mirroring those of Lupus, scanned the horizon with a newfound power. The transformation was profound, leaving Asher in stunned silence, his mind grappling with the reality before him. Even if the face looked simr, he couldn''t help but wonder if he was really looking at Ceti since he didn''t feel so.

    Why did she bear so much resemnce to Lupus? As far as he knew, Ceti was from the Darkmoon n and not the Moonbinder n.

    It was impossible to possess two bloodlines. It was the main reason why even Drakaris told him that there was no point in giving him the power of his bloodline.

    In a dramatic flourish, Lupus took center stage, stepping boldly into the clearing beneath the thundering crimson skies.

    His voice boomed, resonant with subtle emotion as he uttered words never expected, "Finally... you came out, Luna... my granddaughter. It feels like centuries since Ist saw you, even though it hasn''t been long."

    The revtion hung heavy in the air, thicker than smoke from a thousand pyres. Asher stared transfixed, mouth agape, struggling toprehend the magnitude of this deration. Shock washed over him like a tidal wave, threatening to drown him in confusion and doubt.

    "G-Granddaughter?" he managed to mumble, struggling toprehend the bombshell that had just been dropped.

    Whoa...Granddaughter? :#

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

 Chapter 458 Destined To Destroy

    458 Destined To Destroy

    Luna, her eyes now a chilling shade of blood red, raised her gaze to meet Lupus''s gaze. Her voice, usually so full of life and pique, now cold and indifferent, delivered her usations like daggers, "You are no grandfather of mine. You caused my father to die and did nothing to prevent it. You made my mother suffer and be an outcast. All for a key which could end up destroying our world."

    Lupus, unshaken, met her gaze with a solemnity born of conviction, "Or end up breathing new life into our world. Can''t you see? Our world is dying, and it won''t be long before the Hunters finish us off. They have continued to get stronger over the ages, while we have continued to get weaker. The emergence of someone like the Golden Prince himself struck terror into our world. Can you imagine if, in the future 2 more like him rise? Or 5 or 10?" Luna''s nce towards Asher, fleeting yetden with meaning, made him wonder why she shot him such a nce. Does she know something?

    He continued, "So you have to understand the sacrifices I had to make... Most of it was for you, even if it was hard for me. You are my sessor, and I must pave the path for you to walk."

    Luna shook her head slowly, her re boring into Lupus, "No. You just want the key to reach newer heights and attain higher power at the cost of our world. You already know your time is almost up."

    "Not exactly, Luna. We will be the ones helping our world be reborn. We can''t do that without having the power we need," Lupus countered, his voice calm but firm. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In a surprising turn, Luna raised her hand and pointed at Asher, who was startled to be pulled into their heated conversation, "There is no need for our world to be reborn. We have him," she stated, her eyes briefly softening as they met Asher''s,den with a faith that seemed both profound and perplexing.

    Asher''s brows raised, not expecting to get pulled into the heated conversation between them, while Luna added, "He will soon be strong enough to save our realm. You need not do anything."

    Asher''s brows furrowed, confused by the weight of her words. Why was she talking as if she knew what would happen in the future? Can she also see glimpses of the future?

    Lupus''s eyes narrowed, his gaze flickering between Luna and Asher, "Or he will end up causing the destruction of our world. I may no longer be able to see visions of the future. But I am sure you already saw what I saw. Didn''t you?"

    Luna''s lips pressed into a thin line, her expression betraying her inner turmoil. Her silence was all the confirmation Lupus needed.

    "You see?" Lupus said, addressing both of them, "We cannot risk our entire world on a mere possibility. The key is our only chance at survival, and I will stop at nothing to protect our kind."

    Luna''s eyes crackled with determination as she red at Lupus, her brows furrowed into a deep frown, "You don''t know him at all. He is more than what he appears to be. I will see to it that he bes our savior, not our destroyer. But until then, I won''t let you have the key." Asher, caught in the maelstrom of their confrontation, felt an unexpected weight upon hearing Luna''s vow of protection and faith in him. Her confidence was both uplifting and bewildering, sparking a silent question within him about the true nature of the woman who stood so fiercely before them. Was she truly the Ceti he knew, or some alter ego?

    When he looked at her eyes, he couldn''t see Ceti but felt as if a stranger was looking at him.

    But why did it seem like the future involved him causing the destruction of this world? Why would he ever destroy it when this world has be his home now and everyone he loved was living within it?

    Lupus, however, remained unimpressed by Luna''s stance, his dismissal evident in his tone, "You know the key is going to end up in my hands one way or the other. You are thest person who should bother trying to prevent the inevitable."

    "I don''t care," Luna retorted, her voice unwavering. "I will keep trying as long as you are alive," she dered, and with a snap of her fingers, the air around her pulsed with a blood-red light as it rippled outwards from her form.

    Time itself seemed to slow to a crawl, the world slowing to a standstill around her as crimson lightning streaks began to dance around her body.

    She was moving so fast that Asher and Lupus appeared as if they were caught in a temporal stasis, their expressions locked in a moment of suspended animation.

    Her figure then streaked toward the unconscious Rowena, Is, and ralis. With a grace that belied the urgency of her actions, Luna''s figure was a crimson streak as she moved through the frozen space and effortlessly carried Rowena, Is, and ralis to a safe ce, far from Lupus.

    Her gaze settled on the stunned Asher, and with a gentle hold on his shoulder, she whispered, "Go to them and keep them safe while I handle this," Saying so, with a swiftness that was nothing short of supernatural, she transported him towards Rowena and the others before immediately getting back to where Lupus was.

    Facing Lupus, who remained a statue in the eerie stillness, Luna''s resolve hardened. Her hands, alive with the dance of crimson lightning, became the forge of her attack. A bolt of energy, crackling with the promise of destruction and defiance, coalesced between her palms. With a motion that bridged the gap between desperation and hope, she hurled the lightning at Lupus, a strike meant to shatter his tough body.

    But just as the crimson bolt descended toward him like a zinget seeking its target, Lupus''s eyes suddenly shifted from its seemingly frozen state.

    In a sh, he transformed into a crimson blur, evading the electrifying onught effortlessly and reappearing beside Luna in a heartbeat. His arm moved with lightning speed, aiming to deliver a devastating blow.

    Yet, anticipation danced within Luna''s gaze as if she had predicted it. As swiftly as starlight meeting dawn, her fist met his in a thunderous collision.

    *BOOOM!*

    The impact resonated through space, shaking the very foundations of their surroundings. Shockwaves exploded outwards, tearing apart the earth beneath them and causing the skies above to shudder violently.

    A storm of energy swirled around the pair, giving rise to miniature tornadoes and tempests. Cracks raced across thend, threatening to swallow everything whole. And yet, despite being at the epicenter of this cataclysmic event, neither of them faltered; they remained locked in their fierce struggle, muscles straining and willpower unwavering, defying gravity as their feet held fast against the chaotic turmoil unfolding around them.

    Lupus, his eyes alight with a mixture of pride, acknowledged Luna''s burgeoning strength, "I am proud to see that you are bing strong so fast. No wonder I am bing weaker. That is how it is, right? The stronger the sessor of the Moon Guardian, the weaker they would be."

    Luna''s re hardened, her voice icy cold, "What? You want to kill me to preserve your strength? I won''t be surprised, considering you had no qualms about getting your own son killed."

    Lupus''s expression clouded over, "The visions you see are because of the future I''ve carved. One day, you''ll understand why I had to do what I did. Until then, I''ll try to correct your path, no matter what it takes, even if youe to hate me more," hismitment unwavering, even in the face of Luna''s growing animosity.

    "I will kill you before I let you take anything more from me," Luna''s voice rose to a roar, her blood-red eyes burning with a murderous intent.

    The air crackled with tension as Luna, her form seizing in a convulsive transformation, adopted a cloak of ethereal white fur, her body reshaping into a manifestation of her true power. Her slender figure became a harmonious blend of muscle and grace, power etched into every line. The delicacy of her features gave way to a countenance that was both ferocious and captivating, a mirror to the duality of her soul. Her eyes, pools of blood red, shone with a ferocity that was as beautiful as it was deadly.

    Lupus, not to be outdone, initiated his own transformation. A growl tore from his throat as his skin, once a reddish hue, was overtaken by white fur, thick and bristling with raw strength. His form expanded, muscles bulging under the dense fur, a stark contrast to Luna''s more slender silhouette. The two werewolves stood on their hind feet, their blood-red eyes shing with each other, both their gazes differing from a calm ferocity to a murderous one.

    With feral growls, they both transformed into streaks of crimson lightning, unleashing a torrent of relentless attacks, their ws and lightningbined.

    The air around them became a battlefield of its own, charged with the energy of their confrontation. The two streaks of crimson lightning tore through the air and space, leaving trails of destruction in their wake. The very fabric of reality seemed to strain under the intensity of their relentless attacks.

    Meanwhile, Asher, abruptly disced from the epicenter of the conflict, blinked in confusion. The sudden shift in his surroundings left him disoriented for a moment, but the sight of Rowena, Is, and ralis, unconscious and vulnerable, brought a sharp focus to his mind.

    But feeling the earth beneath him shaking and the skies rumbling, his brows raised upon seeing two crimson lightning streaks shing against each other dozens of kilometers away.

    "Who are you really, Ceti¡­"

    What''s going on with Ceti?

    Guys please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

 Chapter 459 Who Is The Real One

    Chapter 459 Who Is The Real One

    "Who are you really, Ceti¡­" Asher mumbled with a baffled look, unable to believe the Ceti he knew was actually going toe-to-toe against the Moon Guardian.

    How could Ceti be that strong? He wouldn''t have found it this shocking if Ceti was a peak Soul Devourer.

    But she was only a peak Soul Purger, and he was sure Ceti would have revealed it if she was hiding her true power, especially the fact that she was actually a peak Soul Devourer.

    However, thinking about his own situation, where he never willingly revealed his past to anyone, he felt that there was also a chance Ceti might have kept it hidden even though it may not have seemed like it.

    If that was the case, he knew he had no right to call out Ceti on that. But this made him realize how his women would feel if they came to know about his past, with the difference being that they might not look at him in the same way.

    Asher''s gaze drifted back to the unconscious forms of Rowena, Is, and ralis, their bodies motionless on the ground.

    Relief washed over him as he once again assessed their condition; the injuries they bore, though rendered them unconscious, were not life-threatening.

    But the lightning that had coursed through their bodies had effectively shut down their mana circuits, holding them in a deep slumber from which they could not easily awaken.

    He knew that it would take at least a couple of hours for them to wake up without the aid of an expert physician.

    Gritting his teeth, he decided to sacrifice some of his life force to replenish some mana and try to wake them up.

    Sickly dark green veins began to travel across his skin as he started the painful process, his face contorting with agony.

    His body buckled under the strain, copsing to the ground as he endured the torment of converting vitality into magical energy.

    Meanwhile, Lupus and Luna were engaged in a vicious battle.

    Each meeting of their ws sent ripples through space, distorting reality around them, while the ground beneath their feet bore witness to their might, giving way to form a vast crater that served as an arena for their conflict.

    Neither werewolf was willing to give the other an inch, hurling crimson lightning bolts and swiping at each other with their lightning-infused ws. Their blurred figures moved at a blinding speed, making it difficult to discern one from the other.

    With a roar, Lupus summoned a barrage of crimson lightning from the skies, aiming to ensnare Luna in a deadly trap.

    Yet, Luna, her agility unmatched, danced between the bolts, her form a blur of motion that defied the assault, narrowly avoiding each bolt as they exploded around her, leaving trails of smoke in their wake.

    But just as it seemed she had escaped certain doom, a relentless Lupus materialized before her, his ws, crackling with crimson streaks, raking across her back, leaving trails of blood that marred her pristine fur.

    Undeterred by the pain, Luna retaliated with a ferocity of her own, her w connecting with Lupus''s face, forcing him to stagger back, a momentarypse in the indomitable front he presented.

    Lupus, wiping the blood from his snout, sought to pierce Luna''s resolve with his words, "You know how this will end. So stop rebelling against your own people ande back to us. I can help you be who you truly are meant to be," he implored, a mixture ofmand and entreaty in his tone.

    Luna, her response tinged with defiance and resolve, let the blood from her wounds serve as a testament to her refusal to yield, "I know how this battle will end, but that doesn''t mean I need you to be who I want to be," she dered, her voice a cold rebuke to the path Lupus offered.

    With that, she transformed once more into a streak of crimson lightning, continuing the confrontation. Lupus matched her, his form also blurring into motion as they collided once again, moving like shadows against the darkness, illuminated only by the flickering light of their figures that streaked through the air like meteors.

    Quite some distance away, a small sanctuary of calm formed around Asher as he drew upon his newly replenished mana.

    With a focus borne out of desperation and hope, he reached out, taking Rowena and Is''s hands in his own. The moment he initiated the flow of his mana into their bodies, it was as if he had struck a match in the darkness, reigniting the dormant energy within them to jumpstart their mana circuits. The subtle glow of revitalization spread through their veins, allowing mana to continue flowing through their bodies.

    Within mere moments, the first signs of consciousness flickered across Rowena and Is''s faces, their eyelids fluttering open to the dark skies looming over them, their bodies momentarily wracked with the numbness of their forced slumber.

    "Rowena, Is, are you two alright?" Asher''s voice,ced with concern and relief, was the anchor that drew them back to full awareness. They turned to him, their expressions a mix of confusion and dawningprehension as memories of thest thing they remembered came flooding back in.

    "A-Asher...what happened? You...You were..." Is''s voice trailed off, her eyes wide with disbelief and relief, not yet fully grasping the shift in the tide of battle. Last time she saw, Asher was near-death under the Moon Guardian''s attacks.

    Rowena was also astonished, but she was d he was safe and with her now.

    But then she noticed a certain someone missing among them, "Ceti...where is she?" Her voice carried the weight of dread and hope intertwined, her gaze scanning the horizon for any sign of her. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Asher furrowed his brows as he wondered how he was going to exin it to them.

    But then he answered, "Would you believe it if I told you that Ceti is the one fighting over there with the Moon Guardian?" His words hung in the air, a question that seemed to defy the reality they knew.

    "You are serious..." Is''s response was a whisper, her disbelief mirrored in her eyes as she struggled to reconcile Asher''s im with the world as she understood it.

    Rowena focused her attention on the distant storm, wanting to see for herself.

    "How..." The question died on her lips as she observed the sh of the werewolves, the realization that Ceti, her Battlemaster and friend, was now something more.

    Asher, sensing their confusion and disbelief, ventured into an exnation, his words a rapid recounting of the events that had unfolded," Well¡­"

    Rowena and Is listened, their expressions a mix of shock, awe, and a dawning understanding. With each revtion, their grasp of the situation¡ªand of Ceti''s, or rather, Luna''s, true nature¡ªdeepened.

    "So all this time, she was hiding her strength?" Rowena mumbled with a subtle shake of her head while rubbing ralis'' face to help soothe its pain.

    "I am not really sure. Both seemed like different people. I don''t think Ceti is that good at hiding her true self like that. But I can be wrong," Asher said with furrowed brows.

    But he wondered...who was the real Ceti? The one he knew or the one that just showed up with a different name?

    "He is right. I may not have known Ceti for long, but we have spent enough time together for me to really understand her. She might be a bit hot-headed, but she is a very simple woman at heart. I don''t think she purposefully deceived any of us. Even if we ignore all that, she saved us all and is still fighting," Is said confidently with a hint of worry in her eyes.

    Rowena looked at the thunderstorm once more as she mumbled, "I had known her my entire life, and yet I had no idea that the Moon Guardian''s sessor was beside me the entire time. Could my father have known when he assigned her to be my right hand?"

    Asher furrowed his brows as he felt like some of the puzzle pieces were falling into ce. It always seemed odd that a Bloodburn King would happily ept werewolves with open arms and even give one of them a very distinguished position beside his only daughter.

    And now, after he came to learn about Ceti''s true strength, Asher felt that Rowena''s father must have appointed Ceti to be her right hand because he must have known who she truly was.

    Was he nning to use Ceti as leverage against the Moon Guardian since she was his granddaughter?

    That was the only exnation he could think of for that scheming old bastard.

    The air, thick with the scent of mana and blood, bore witness as one of the crimson streaks materialized into the figure of Luna, her fall to the earth marked by a grimace of pain and a spray of blood.

    Lupus, his majestic white fur marred by the evidence of their brutal encounter, stood over her, a victor yet visibly worn from the battle. As the light in Luna''s blood-red eyes dimmed, a profound transformation overtook her. The fierce visage of the werewolf receded, revealing her humanoid form beneath. Her once radiant fur receded into her red skin, reced by a cascade of long, white hair that fell over her shoulders, framing a face marred by battle''s toll. Dark red blood trickled from her nose, a small contrast against her red skin as she slowly wiped it off and looked at it with her lips pressed together.

    Lupus, too, shifted back to his humanoid form, his injuries less severe but nheless a sign of the battle''s intensity. He stood before Luna, an offer of allegiance and power extended in his outstretched hand, "Your other half is holding you back. You have to get rid of her if you are to achieve your true potential. I can help you do that if only you would stop being stubborn and return to your rightful ce," he proposed, his voice resonating with a deep, persuasive timbre.

    He stood before Luna, an offer of allegiance and power extended in his outstretched hand, "Your other half is holding you back. You have to get rid of her if you are to achieve your true potential. I can help you do that if only you would stop being stubborn and return to your rightful ce," he proposed, his voice resonating with a deep, persuasive timbre.

 Chapter 460 We Cant Rest Yet

    Chapter 460 We Can''t Rest Yet

    Luna''s response was visceral, her blood-red eyes shing with a mix of pain and defiance. With a swift motion, she swatted away his hand, her voice a cold de, "Don''t you ever mention killing my sister again." Lupus, faced with her unwavering stance, let out a sigh of disappointment, the weight of unmet expectations heavy in his voice, "It seems you are not yet ready. Take some time and think. I will be ready whenever you are. But...if you continue to be stubborn, you will end up losing everything you cherish," he warned.

    Just a couple moments ago, as the tumultuous sh between Ceti and Lupus unfolded beneath the storm, Asher, Rowena, and Is bore witness to a scene that gripped their hearts with dread. They watched in stunned silence as Ceti who had defied the odds and stood tall against the Moon Guardian, finally sumbed, her knees buckling under the weight of her injuries and the relentless battle.

    Without hesitation, Asher''s resolve crystallized into action, "Stay here and prepare ralis to fly. I''m going to grab Ceti and leave," he urged.

    Rowena and Is, though fraught with concern, understood the gravity of the moment. Before they could respond, Asher was already moving, his figure a blur against the backdrop of the storm.

    Is, turning her attention to the wounded ralis, began to channel her mana, a dark blue essence that flowed from her hands to ralis, making it let out a low growl of relief as its wounds began to slowly heal.

    Asher, propelled by a mixture of determination and fear, closed the distance to the heart of the storm. But his brows raised upon the surprising turn of events unfolding before him.

    Lupus, in a final exchange with Ceti, spoke words that only they could hear, and he saw Ceti swatting away Lupus'' hand in a fit of anger.

    But after exchanging some words, Lupus dissolved into a crimson streak, departing the battlefield, leaving behind a palpable void where his presence had once dominated.

    Luna, her strength ebbing, allowed darkness to im her as she copsed to the ground, her transformationplete as her white hair bled back to red.

    The sight of Lupus''s departure left Asher momentarily baffled. Why was he leaving without trying to get back the key? What was he nning?

    But the urgency of the situation allowed no time for contemtion. He rushed to Ceti''s side, witnessing her transformation back into the Ceti he knew while her white hair bled back to red, though seeing her fall unconscious on the ground made him push himself to get to her faster.

    Upon reaching, he gently lifted her into his arms and tried to sense her body''s condition after seeing all the injuries and bruises.

    However, Asher felt a wave of relief wash over him as he confirmed her pulse was stable, her injuries serious but not beyond the aid of skilled hands. "We are going home, Ceti," he murmured, his brows furrowed with concern and determination as he carried her away from the remnants of the battlefield.

    ¡ª

    The Bloodburn Kingdom, usually a bastion of strength and resolve, found itself shrouded in a cloak of uncertainty and fear. News had spread like wildfire through the streets and alleys: their queen had embarked on a perilous mission to rescue their king from the clutches of the draconians, apanied by only a small contingent hastily assembled for the task. It was an unprecedented move that left the kingdom teetering on the edge of panic. Never before had they seen their queen depart so suddenly, leaving behind even her Bloodborn Guards, those fearsome warriors who were her shadow and shield.

    However, unbeknownst to them, the queen''s decision to leave her guards behind was not one of oversight but of necessity. They were the steadfast protectors upon whom she relied to keep the throne safe in her absence, especially from scheming snakes who might try to make a move in her absence. Yet, as hours turned to days with no word of her fate, the weight of silence pressed heavily upon the kingdom''s heart.

    Whispers filled the air, spection rampant among the popce. Rumors, those harbingers of despair, wove their way through the streets, each more disheartening than thest. Tales of a fierce battle between their queen and the draconians, fought in and far removed from their own, did little to ease the growing dread. "Hey, I just heard from someone that the draconian army fighting our queen is around 10,000 strong!"

    "Are you serious??! How can she fight so many on her own with only a 1,000 strong contingent to support her?"

    "Bullshit! Don''t spread absurd rumors without knowing it for sure. There is no way the draconians can gather so many men in such a short time."

    "It isn''t that absurd. They have millions of soldiers, and you think it''s hard to prepare 10,000 men?"

    The draconian threat loomedrge in their minds, a seemingly insurmountable foe known for their vast numbers and ruthless efficiency.

    And amidst the whispering winds, the most chilling rumor of all took root: that their king had fallen after falling sick and unable to defend himself from the draconians.

    The kingdom teetered on the brink of destion, its people caught in the grip of fear and sorrow. "Hey! I just heard that the Moon Guardian is alive and has arrived at the ce where our queen and everyone is!"

    "Devils! That can''t be true!"

    "What is going to happen to our queen?"

    The very air seemed heavy with the weight of impending doom, a shadow cast over hearts once filled with hope, especially with the rumors of the Moon Guardian spreading around.

    The old ones knew very well what the return of the Moon Guardian meant and that rumor was more despairing than any rumor rted to the draconians.

    But in the darkest hour, a strong gust pierced the gloom.

    A silhouette, recognized by all who lifted their eyes to the sky, cut across the horizon. It was the queen''s dragon, a sight that instilled hope back into their hearts.

    A collective breath held in suspense was released in a roar of joy and relief as the citizens beheld their queen, the king, and his consort, safe upon the dragon''s back. Even though she was a werewolf, it was evident that she had once again put herself in harm''s way for the sake of their kingdom. This wasn''t the first time they had witnessed her unwavering loyalty, her readiness to protect them at the cost of her own well-being.

    Yet, as their eyes took in the sight of the Battlemaster, unconscious and bearing the scars of battle, a wave of somber realization washed over them.

    Even though she was a werewolf, it was evident that she had once again put herself in harm''s way for the sake of their kingdom. This wasn''t the first time they had witnessed her unwavering loyalty, her readiness to protect them at the cost of her own well-being.

    Even those old and orthodox blood burn citizens who hated her because of her bloodline felt a prickle behind their eyes upon seeing her state.

    But just as the feeling of joy and relief began to settle down, their hearts once again became anxious as they wondered if the draconians were going toe after them right now?

    They already knew the draconians had dered war, and there was no telling when they were going to attack.

    But what they were sure of was that the moment the draconians came here and attacked them with all their strength¡­their kingdom would definitely be doomed for destruction.

    As ralis descended onto the castle grounds with a grace born of desperation, its strength waned, and its knees gave way. The mighty creature copsed, sumbing to unconsciousness under the burden of its injuries and fatigue.

    Rowena, her heart tightening at the sight, let her hands gently tracing the familiar scales, "Rest well, ralis. You have fought enough for today," she whispered, her voice a soothing balm against the backdrop of turmoil.

    The urgency of the moment drew the castle''s physicians, led by Igrid, the esteemed royal physician. His shock at the sight of the battered party was palpable, his professional demeanor barely concealing his concern.

    Asher, with a gravity that belied his exhaustion, approached Ingrid; Ceti cradled gently in his arms, "I want you to personally nurse her back to health, Igrid," he instructed amand that brooked no refusal.

    Igrid, ever the stalwart in times of crisis, nodded, his gaze firm with resolve, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. She will be healthy enough to talk to you in a couple of hours," he assured before bowing respectfully and directing his attention to the task at hand.

    Is, her voice tinged with concern, inquired from behind, "What about you? I know you have be stronger, but after your fight with the Moon Guardian¡­"

    Asher softly smiled as he turned around to look at her, "I am fine," His expression then became serious as he added, "But we can''t rest yet," he stated.

    "The key¡­"The mention of the key by Rowena shifted the focus, her voice making the two turn towards her.

    Rowena added as she approached them, "If we are going to use it now, then it would take a lot of Deviars. I shall go and gather all the Houses who have at least one and prepare as many as I can," she dered, her determination unwavering as she set off to marshal the kingdom''s resources, leaving the physicians in her wake who sighed upon seeing their queen refuse treatment for her injuries.

    But just as she left, a woman dressed in an elegant red gown approached Asher, making his eyes light up briefly.

    Naida''s arrival, marked by a quiet strength, was a balm to Asher''s weary spirit.

    "Thank the devils for letting you return safely. I was afraid and regretted leaving you behind. But seeing you like this, I am d I did as I was able to return with the key as you wanted," she said as her lips formed a soft smile.

    Is exchanged nces between the two and wondered why it seemed as if the two seemed quite close when previously she had never had such a feeling from these two.

    Asher nodded with a weary smile as he said, "Well, this time, I have to admit...We got lucky. But we have to activate the key as fast as possible before the draconians attack us," he said, his mind already racing towards what might be awaiting them.

    Naida''s lips formed a focused smile as she nodded, "I think I know the perfect ce to ce the key and ensure the best protection for our kingdom."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 461 Heart Of The Kingdom

    Chapter 461 Heart Of The Kingdom

    The air within Demonstone Castle was heavy with the weight of unspoken histories as Rowena, Asher, and Naida crossed the threshold into a room shrouded in shadows and silence.

    In this hidden floor of the castle, there was not another soul in sight. No guards or servants would dare enter this floor even if they knew of its existence.

    The door''s loud creak broke the stillness, a sound that seemed to echo across centuries, revealing a space untouched by time or demon presence.

    Asher, with a heavy heart, recalled the stories that whispered of the Devourer''s decree: this sanctum was to remain sealed, its secrets undisturbed, save for a moment of dire need for the kingdom.

    He knew this was why no king had disturbed this room ever since the Devourer was gone. They all respected his wish and stuck to it no matter what.

    Rowena was also feeling regretful that she had to be the first to disturb this ce and for a dire situation like this.

    "Are you sure this is the best ce to ce this key?" Rowena asked Naida, her voice a blend of doubt and hesitation.

    Naida''s response was firm, her nod conveying her certainty, "The Supreme One told His Majesty that the key should be ced in the heart of the kingdom. From what we came to know, this room we are standing in was the very ce the Devourer buried his people¡­" Her words trailed off as certain memories shed in her mind.

    Asher, gazing down at the ground beneath their feet, was consumed by the gravity of their actions. The foundation of their kingdom, he realized, was built not just on Raziel''s aspirations but literally atop the blood and bones of his loved ones.

    He knew Raziel did it because it was the only way he knew to be always close to them and never forget them.

    Despite this being rted to some other person, he felt it deeply.

    "Then let''s begin," With a resolute breath, Rowena initiated the ritual, her hand weaving through the air.

    A cascade of mystical objects¡ªstones, amulets, weapons¡ªeach imbued with a dark, mystical essence, ttered to the floor. Their glow, a dance of dark light, illuminated the room with an otherworldly aura.

    Asher, witnessing the gathering of so many Deviars, felt a twinge of unease. The noble Houses had relinquished these divine artifacts with reluctance, uncertain of their return. Yet, the need of the hourpelled them to part with these cherished items, a sacrifice for the greater good.

    He knew no House would have parted away with their Deviars this easily if not for the survival of their kingdom.

    But he let Rowena use his Deviar, and he also knew she would have included hers if not for the fact that her Deviar was most vital for the kingdom.

    He could only hope this key wouldn''t be too hungry and devour every Deviar they were going to feed it. Otherwise, he had no doubt Rowena would use her Deviar in the worst case.

    "You can take it out now," Rowena prompted, her gaze fixed on Asher. With a solemn nod, he reached into his robe and drew forth the crimson hilt. With a flex of his hand, the de extended, a crimson counterpart to his stature, its presencemanding and ominous.

    The de''s glow, subtle yet pervasive, cast a glow that was both menacing and magnificent.

    Even Rowena and Naida momentarily held their breath under the ominous light and aura emanating from it.

    They couldn''t even sense such an aura from it until Asher revealed it.

    Asher wished he could learn more about this key named Void Reaver. Was it really just meant to be a key or something more. Why didn''t Drakaris even remotely mention any other uses of this key? Was he worried that he might misuse it? He felt troubled when he remembered the conversation between the Moon Guardian and that woman named Luna, who was supposed to be Ceti.

    "You can now embed it in the center of the array," Rowena said after making sure the array was working as expected. It was something prepared by at least a hundred experts before it was handed over to her.

    Asher, surrounded by the eerie glow of the Deviars, each radiating with a dark, chilling light interconnected by strands of ethereal energy and encased within a circle of crimson runes, felt the weight of duty upon his shoulders. He raised the sword, its crimson hue a stark contrast against the darkness, and whispered in a solemn voice, "Protect our kingdom as long as you can," With those words, he plunged the sword into the heart of the glowing array.

    The immediate reaction was visceral, a surge of power that rippled through the very foundation of the castle. The Void Reaver, now embedded in the array, became the epicenter of a force so potent it caused the ground to tremble, its dark radiance spreading in all directions, painting the room in a wash of crimson light, making all three stumble back.

    The three could only watch with widened eyes as the sword acted as a conduit, drawing energy from the surrounding Deviars. The air was charged with anticipation, the very castle itself seeming to hold its breath as the array and the sword became one.

    Then, as suddenly as it had begun, the tremors ceased. From the sword burst forth a semi-transparent crimson sphere, its expansion swift and relentless. It grew beyond the confines of the room, its boundary-pushing past the castle walls, enveloping the kingdom in its embrace.

    Rowena, her eyes closed in concentration, utilized the sight afforded to her by the castle''s eyes.

    She watched, her heart racing, as the sphere extended over dozens of kilometers, a protective dome that shrouded their kingdom.

    And then, just as quickly as it had appeared, it vanished, leaving behind a charged silence and a kingdom shielded by a mystical force.

    Outside, the people of the kingdom, their daily lives interrupted by the sudden manifestation, stood in collective astonishment.

    The sight of the crimson sphere, a phenomenon both beautiful and bewildering, sparked a flurry of questions and spection. What magic was at work? Did it have anything to do with the protection of their kingdom?

    They had already heard rumors that their king had returned with the means to protect their kingdom from the draconians. It was the only rumor that settled down most of their fears. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Back within the castle, relief washed over Asher and Naida as Rowena said, "It worked. We will be alright¡­for now."

    Yet, amidst the triumph, Asher''s voice carried a note of concern, a reflection of the responsibility he felt, "How long do you think all these Deviars wouldst?" Rowena''s expression was a mirror to the gravity of their situation, "I had not foreseen such a malevolent thirst in the key, a danger too great for us to withstand for long," she admitted, her gaze locked on the array that pulsed with a foreboding light, "In the realm of possibility, we stand to wield this power for three to four years. But the future is unpredictable, and the decay of the Deviars could erode our window swiftly."

    Asher''s face hardened at her words, the reality of their precarious future settling in, "Then it means we have to somehow be stronger than Draconis Kingdom within this short time. No...not only the draconians but also the werewolves, especially the Moonbinder n now that their guardian is back from the dead. There is no telling when they might attack our kingdom. We can''t trust an enemy to honor a pact their ancestor made."

    As he spoke, Asher''s mind raced with ns and possibilities. Not only should he somehow strengthen his kingdom but also make himself stronger as well. At least strong enough to take down Lupus, who was the strongest of all demons. Once he has absolute power in this realm, so many things will be easier.

    Naida''s agreement was swift, "You are right, my king. In the meantime, we would need all the allies we can get. I will let Vernon know how important this is, and then my House will do everything we can to prepare for the worst." Rowena nodded, her brows furrowed as she voiced her concerns, "Even if we prepare for the worst, we will be left vulnerable once this key devours all the Deviars of our kingdom. So we have to be prepared before this key leaves us weaker than ever in the history of our kingdom."

    Asher, sensing the weight of responsibility on their shoulders, offered a moment of reassurance, cing his hand on Rowena''s shoulder, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to our kingdom. I already have some ns."

    His thoughts drifted to the necessity of continuing his Reaping activities, venturing into Earth to sow the seeds of his cult that would indirectly serve as both shield and sword for his kingdom.

    Rowena''s expression softened as his words made her heart less heavy, "I know you will. Even now, we wouldn''t have been able to protect our kingdom if you had not earned this key. Our people couldn''t be more proud to have you as their king." Naida''s soft chuckle echoed as she said with a smile, "Then doesn''t this deserve a celebration? Our people''s spirits will be lifted, and we can let everyone know they can rest at ease. It''s not always that we get a chance like this. Isn''t that right, my king?"

    Asher looked at Naida and saw the look in her eyes, knowing she was talking about the celebration Raziel never got to have with Selene and his people.

    Rowena narrowed her eyes as she noticed the atmosphere between the two bing a bit strange before she said, her voice reverting the mood back to normal, "Then we shall do just that."

 Chapter 462 A Mothers Helplessness

    Chapter 462 A Mother''s Helplessness

    In the heart of the Bloodburn Kingdom, a wave of relief and jubtion swept through the streets, echoing off the ancient stone walls and filling the air with a palpable sense of hope. The Queen''s official promation had ignited a spark of joy among the popce: their king had erected a powerful barrier around the kingdom, a shield against their foes, ensuring their safety from the draconians and other enemies that lurked beyond their borders. The source of this miraculous protection was whispered to be a powerful artifact, a reward from the king''s triumphant venture into the Tower of Torment, and his shocking ascension to a Soul Devourer only addedyers to the legend that was rapidly unfolding around him.

    It wasn''t just long ago he became a peak Soul Purger. Just when they thought he couldn''t astonish them more, they happily get proven wrong again.

    The Queen also announced that the kingdom was set to celebrate their king''s achievements and his safe return with ten days of festivities, allowing everyone a chance to shower him with their love and admiration and also honor the ones who died for him.

    The streets buzzed with preparations, the air filled with anticipation for the days of joy thaty ahead.

    Yet, not all corners of the kingdom basked in the warmth of the forting celebrations. Within the secluded confines of Bloodwing Manor, an ominous shadow loomed, starkly contrasting the joyful atmosphere that filled the rest of the kingdom. The manor usually had an unsettling atmosphere, though today, it was shrouded in a chilling silence, broken only by the somber procession of servants.

    Tension gripped the air as the servants, their bodies tense with fear, dragged the bloodied remains of a maid who had unwittingly knocked on their Mistress'' door to her room without having any idea that she didn''t want to be disturbed.

    They could only sigh and me the maid for being too concerned after hearing that their Mistress'' eldest son was captured by the draconians. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They all knew how much their Mistress coddled the eldest one, and even if a hair on his body was hurt by someone, her wrath would make them regret it dearly.

    So all of them were even more terrified than ever since they couldn''t imagine how angry and upset she must be right now.

    However, the sudden sound of footsteps heralded the arrival of Seron, the master of the manor, whose presence momentarily diverted the servants from their grisly task. His sigh, heavy with resignation, did little to dispel the atmosphere of dread that hung like a shroud over the corridor. "Clean it up, and don''t bothering to this floor unless she wants," he instructed, his voice a calmmand amidst the storm of fear that enveloped his home.

    With a mind burdened by the knowledge of what awaited him, Seron pushed open the door to Reba''s chambers.

    The scene that greeted him made his brows raise. It was one of chaos and despair, a stark departure from the grandeur that typically defined the manor.

    Reba knelt among the wreckage of her own making, the room a mirror to her turmoil¡ªfurniturey in ruins, shards of ss bottles glittered menacingly among drops of spilled blood, and the stench of despair hung heavily in the air.

    As Seron stepped into the chaos that once was a room of elegance and order, his voice carried the weight of disappointment and reprimand, "What is this, Reba? I know you are upset, but you didn''t have to wreck your room and kill a poor maid. Taking your anger out on them isn''t the solution."

    "Upset? Hahaha," Reba''s response was a chillingugh, a sound that seemed alien in the deste atmosphere of the room and then turned her head around to face Seron. Her silver hair, usually a symbol of her regal bearing, now hung in disarray, framing a face contorted by anger, "Your eldest son got thrown into a dungeon by the draconians, and all you have to say is that I shouldn''t be angry? Or do you really not care about his life and death but the life of some wretched maid? Why am I not surprised? You still haven''t changed."

    Seron''s expression hardened while Reba went on, "How can you remain so calm when he might be getting tortured every second as we speak!" The turmoil in her pale red eyes was a storm of despair and rage, a mother''s fury unleashed.

    Seron, navigating the debris of shattered furniture and broken dreams, approached her, an attempt at reasoning in his tone, "I am worried about Oberon. But we should-" His plea was cut short by the sight of the map sprawled before Reba, a detailed blueprint of enemy territory. Seized by a sudden urgency, he grasped her wrist, his voice sharpening with concern, "What madness is this? Are you nning to sneak into their kingdom?"

    Reba''s reaction was swift and snarled as she shook his hand away, "Then you tell me how to rescue him! If you can''t, then stay out of my way. I will do whatever it takes to get him out, even if I have to go there myself."

    Seron''s frustration was palpable as he countered her reckless determination with harsh reality, "Are you even listening to yourself? Whenever it concerns Oberon, you can''t think straight. Just think...even if you manage to get inside their kingdom without any troubles or with the help of someone you know on the inside, you can''t get past the dungeons. It is heavily guarded, and if you get caught, then not only will you be punished, but your son will be executed in front of you. At least now, he is still alive, isn''t he? Do you really want to get your son killed?"

    The impact of his words seemed to pierce the veil of Reba''s fury, her resolve wavering as the grim possibilities he outlined took root. "Yargh!" With a frustrated kick, she sent the map skittering across the floor with her foot, though her spirit remained unbroken, trapped in a tumult of despair and helplessness.

    Sensing a shift, Seron ventured a suggestion, a lifeline amidst the storm, "Why don''t you try talking to our king? He is now powerful and influential enough to maybe carry out some negotiation or do something about it. It isn''t good for him as well if a prince of our kingdom is being imprisoned by the draconians. He may not want to lose face."

    In the throes of her turmoil, Reba''s reaction to Seron''s suggestion was a mix of scorn and disbelief, "Are you trying to mock me or help me? You want me to ask for his help after everything he did to us, especially Oberon?" Her words wereced with usation, unable to believe Seron would bring up his name as the "solution".

    "I am sure that the only reason our son was captured was because that alien bastard did something. Otherwise, how could it be possible that they all escaped while only he was left behind? He was the strongest, except for Eradicator and Naida."

    Seron, his patience wearing thin, countered with a firmness born of realism, "We don''t know that for sure, and you should be careful with your words. Asher is no longer the soulless boy who helplessly slept on a bed all day long. His power and reputation will soon equal or surpass the Queen in no time. Whether you like it or not, he is the best chance you have right now. Nobody else will be able to help you."

    The tension between them escted as Reba, her emotions boiling over, challenged Seron, "Then why don''t you go and ask him? Or is it that you want to abandon Oberon? That must be something you have been secretly hoping for, right?"

    Seron''s frustration was evident as he retorted, "Stop making up things I never even said. The only reason I am not asking is because I believe it is prudent to wait and see how things unfold. Recklessly doing something now could make things worse. It is only for your sake that I suggested seeking Asher''s help."

    Reba scoffed as Seron turned around and walked towards the door, "But if you don''t want to, then forget I said anything. Just don''t do anything to make things worse," Seron said, leaving the room while Reba''s brows were twitching, her heart pounding in frustration, anger, and helplessness.

    -

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in the study hall of Demonstone Castle offered a stark contrast to the strife in Bloodwing Manor. Asher, seeking sce in thepany of Rowena, gently pushed open the door to check on Rowena after giving her some time to rest.

    But he sighed helplessly upon finding her already immersed in her duties. Even without the physicians doing anything, her body''s rapid healing process already made her alright.

    But he knew that didn''t mean she wasn''t exhausted after everything she went through.

    Her piercing gaze, sharp as a hawk''s, scanned the parchments scattered before her, but her mind was elsewhere.

    Rowena raised her gaze and had her expression softened upon seeing himing in, "I thought you might be sleeping since you didn''t show your face for a couple of hours. So I didn''t want to disturb you."

    "You should be the one sleeping," Asher chuckled wryly as he remembered getting smothered by Merina''s breasts for a while after she literally cried before she even learned of Ceti''s condition because of the upsetting rumors she had been hearing about him before he returned.

    But after learning about Ceti''s condition, she broke down even more and wanted to see Ceti, though he exined to her that she had to wait until Igrid healed Ceti. He also wanted to ask Merina about the woman named ''Luna'' who manifested in Ceti''s body.

    But he knew she wasn''t in the state to answer and he also didn''t want to shock her in case she had no idea.

    And then, somehow, he ended up consoling her on the bed for a few hours until she dozed off. He felt it was better she got some rest like that since she seemed as if she hadn''t slept for days, worried for him.

    "Oh...I wouldn''t have minded even if you did. But I can''t express enough how much I missed you, even if I was only away for a short while," In one swift motion, he crossed the room, closing the distance between them, and enveloped Rowena in a fierce embrace.

    He had no idea that he missed feeling her supple body in his embrace and the warmth of her skin.

    "I missed you more," Their lips met in a searing kiss as Rowena raised her head while cradling his face.

 Chapter 463 His Fears

    Chapter 463 His Fears

    Passion ignited between them, fueled by the time spent apart - an eternity in their world. Asher''s fingers wove themselves into Rowena''s silky ck hair, deepening the kiss further still, as if trying to erase every moment they were forced to spend apart.

    Rowena''s pale cheeks flushed, betraying the warmth that spread throughout her body at finally being able to have him back in her embrace, safe and sound.

    Even if it wasn''t long, she yet again realized how she can''t stay alone for too long without her man.

    A shiver ran down her spine, awakening dormant desires, as she breathed in the alluring scent of Asher''s blood, potent and tantalizing. Unconsciously, her fangs threatened to extend, eager to taste what she craved most. Unable to help herself, she broke the kiss and left trails of kisses along his cheek, her fangs grazing his skin, mapping the veins that throbbed just beneath the surface before, finally, her fangs found their mark on his skin.

    "Nngh¡­" Asher let out a soft groan of pleasure and subtle pain as her fangs dipped into his neck while he was a bit surprised by her act.

    Usually, she would hesitate and ask his permission if she could drink his blood since she wouldn''t want to force him into doing it or make herself seem like a woman who couldn''t control her thirst.

    But now, for her to crave his blood to this extent made him smile softly as he realized that she missed him that much.

    Rowena drank greedily, savoring the sweet ambrosia that flowed freely from the vein. It was a heady experience, thebination of the exquisite vor and the knowledge that it belonged to the man she loved more than anything else.

    But Asher was not one to sit still.

    With a featherlight caress, his fingertips danced upwards from her waist, tracing the contours of her slender frame until they reached the swell of her deep cleavage. Slowly, deliberately, he cupped her voluptuous bosom, causing a gasp to escape her lips as the sensation sent waves of pleasure coursing through her veins.

    His thumb brushed against the fabric covering her round nipple, teasing it to hardness as her breathing grew ragged. Despite being preupied with quenching her thirst, Rowena found herself unable to resist the carnal desire that sparked within her at his touch. She arched her back slightly, pressing herself further into his hand, as if silently urging him to continue exploring her body even as she maintained her grip on his neck.

    Asher obliged willingly, kneading her firm yet soft breast with just enough pressure to heighten her arousal.

    He knew her well ¨C too well ¨C and understood precisely how to manipte her responses. Each stroke brought forth another sigh, another shudder, until eventually, he slipped his hand beneath the fabric confining her curves, seeking direct contact with her sensitive skin.

    Asher sighed in pleasure, not only from feeling his blood flowing into her warm mouth but also upon feeling her soft, heated mound of flesh in his palm and feeling her skin shiver under his touch was just icing on the cake.

    He felt he should shower her with his love right here and now. But then he remembered how she got heavily injured, and even if she looked alright on the outside, she still needed some rest before getting back into top shape.

    His heart became heavy as he also remembered how injured she was when he woke up and that she could have died, especially when she faced the Moon Guardian, and all he could do was watch helplessly.

    Rowena felt a tremble in his emotions as she gently let her fangs recede and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Asher exhaled a weary sigh as he took a step back.

    He sought refuge on the edge of her desk, "I was just thinking about how the Moon Guardian literally toyed with us, and we stood no chance. I had no idea he was that strong. He is the strongest one I have ever seen," he confessed while feeling frustrated about it.

    Rowena nodded as she said with a narrowed gaze, "Even though I never met him before today, I wasn''t shocked. My father used to tell me stories of the Moon Guardian and how tremendously powerful he was, just like all the Moon Guardians before. They always were the strongest people in our realm. This title is revered by all werewolf ns. To them, the bearer of this title is like their god. They wouldn''t dare disobey anything he says or does."

    Asher slowly nodded and felt that he hadn''t gotten his ass handed to him like that in a long time. Thest time something like that happened was during his days as a Hunter, training to be the strongest. Even as a Hunter, he had learned about Moon Guardians, and every Hunter in history had mentioned avoiding fighting one at all costs, even if they rarely make an appearance.

    A sigh of frustration escaped him as hemented the strength he once possessed, the words "If only I had..." trailing off into silence, realizing what he was about to say.

    Rowena, ever attentive, pressed for rity as her hand found its way to his thigh, "If only what?" The admission that followed from Asher was tinged with regret and a raw honesty that rarely surfaced. "If only I was stronger, then I wouldn''t be feeling this shitty. He could have killed us all, and I almost lost all of you. I couldn''t have done anything if he..." Asher''s voice faltered, the weight of his fears and the close brush with disaster too heavy to articte fully. His head bowed as he closed his eyes shut, his jaw clenched.

    Rowena''s response was immediate and unwavering, her hand moving to grasp his, anchoring him in the moment, "But he didn''t. No Moon Guardian would kill mindlessly. We would be dead already if he wanted to, and you have no reason to me yourself for things that are beyond your control. You shouldn''tpare yourself to the Moon Guardian right now. He is more than 500 years old, and you are barely 23 years old. It isn''t fair to do that to yourself. You are already among the strongest in our world without even being a peak Soul Devourer. I have no doubt you will be the strongest within just a few dozen years."

    Asher''s determination was palpable as he shook his head, "It''s not good enough. Age doesn''t matter before strength. I also don''t have a few dozen years to spare. I have to grow strong enough fast before the key can no longer protect us. That old wolf must be up to some scehemes. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have spared us like that," His conviction left no room for doubt; he felt the pressure of time against them, a ticking clock that they could not afford to ignore. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Rowena, understanding the depth of his concern, softly nodded in agreement, her brows furrowing, "You are right. I also wasn''t strong enough. I have to be stronger if we are to protect our kingdom in the future."

    "You already are. You defended yourself against the Drakar and his queen alone and even fought off his army. But I know you will be far more stronger. In my eyes, you have more potential than those destined to be a Moon Guardian," Asher said, remembering the true power of the Devourer.

    Rowena softly smiled, feeling moved by his confidence in her and said, "And you have the highest potential than any soul in this realm. I can''t wait for that day."

    Asher nodded with a smile while hoping he can really fulfill her expectations as fast as possible.

    He then sought to unravel some mysteries he was grappling with, "How are these Moon Guardians so strong? What makes them special? Or are they all born with shockingly high potential?" Asher remembered how Ceti or Luna, in that situation, was absurdly strong enough to even fight against the Moon Guardian when none of them stood a chance. She at leaststed a while against him, and she wasn''t even old. As far as he knew, Ceti was more than 40 years old but wasn''t above 50 for sure.

    Considering what he saw, she could easily be given the title of the strongest genius among the young generation.

    Rowena''s response was thoughtful, her gaze distant as she said, "I don''t know for sure, but there are lots of myths and legends surrounding that title, each telling a different story. The one I know is that the Moon Guardian is a title first bestowed to the progenitor of all werewolves, whose bloodline directly descended from the essence of the Moon, allowing the bearer of the title to control thunder and dominion over all werewolves. Their power peaks when the Moon is fullest and reddest, signifying the Moon''s favor."

    Asher''s question that followed was tinged with skepticism, a logical mind grappling with the ethereal nature of myth, "When you say the essence of the Moon...how does it work actually? I mean...it''s not like the Moon is a person, right? And the only way a bloodline can be passed down is through...sex or giving up their bloodforce. So I am a bit confused here," he admitted, his attempt to make sense of the mythical sounding less than convinced.

    Rowena, momentarily taken aback by his blunt interpretation, cleared her throat as she said, "Like I said, it''s just a myth. You don''t have to believe every word of it. Some of it could be true, or all of it could be exaggerated, or maybe...we don''t really know."

    Asher nodded as he let out a loud sigh, "Haa¡­they can even see glimpses of the future. I can see why the werewolves see them like gods," Asher''s brows furrowed as he remembered what Lupus and Luna talked about before they fought...something about him destroying the world.

    At that time he couldn''t think clearly. But now, he frowned as he wondered if there was also some stupid prophecy among demons that he was going to destroy them or something. Will these demons turn against him as well?

    Such a thought made his heart clench tightly, especially when he thought of the people he loved. Would they kill him by believing they would be saving their world or would they stand by him no matter what kind of dumb prophecy spreads around?

    He didn''t even want to imagine such a scenario. But if the Moon Guardian wanted to, he could have spread rumors of such prophecy but he didn''t.

    This made him wonder what kind of ns that old monster was cooking.

    "What are you thinking about? It doesn''t seem like it''s anything good," Rowena said upon observing his face that briefly turned somber.

    Asher shook his head and smiled as he held her hand and softly kissed it, "I was wondering whether I should just let you be. But now that you enjoyed feeding on my blood, how about you let me make your night exciting to make up for the blood I lost?"

    Rowena''s cheeks flushed as she briefly looked away. No matter how many times she had seen him trying to shamelessly bully her in bed, she still couldn''t get used to saying ''yes'' with a straight face. It usually ended up with him sweeping her off her feet as if he was asking her just to make it seem like she agreed to it.

    But then she suddenly remembered something that made her eyes narrow.

    Asher was about to pull her up with a smirk.

    But his brows raised when Rowena suddenly got up and stopped him with her hand on his chest, "I would love topensate you. But before that, I want to confirm one important thing."

    "Confirm what?" Asher was visibly taken aback, not expecting her to suddenly look serious.

    "Is something going on between you and Naida? You trusted her enough to let her hold onto the key for a while and convinced me to bring her inside that room. I know you are not someone who easily trusts people."

    ''Oh fuck...'' Asher winced on the inside as he wasn''t expecting this bomb to drop now.

    "I hope it''s not an answer I don''t want to hear," she asked, her gaze piercing while Asher''s breath froze.

 Chapter 464 The Dragon That Cannot Be Controlled...?

    464 The Dragon That Cannot Be Controlled...?

    The air thickened with tension as Asher faced Rowena, her question hanging between them like a sword.

    Why were women so perceptive? But he knew that even if Rowena didn''t ask, he was going to tell her himself, though now he wasn''t exactly prepared to break the news to her.

    "I uh...you see..." Asher stumbled, his voice trailing off, a man ensnared by his own heart''s rebellion. Asher felt he would rather fight the Moon Guardian again than be in this situation.

    Rowena''s gaze, icy and prating, sought the truth he hesitated to unveil, "You really did it...Didn''t you? You slept with her and have feelings for her?" Her usation, sharp and unforgiving, pierced the veil of uncertainty,ying bare the turmoil within.

    With a heavy heart, Asher sought to articte theplexity of his feelings, "It''s actually a bit moreplicated than that," he began, his hands raised in a futile attempt to bridge the chasm his words had wrought.

    Rowena''s disappointment was a palpable force, her voice a blend of disbelief and reproach. "How can you do that? Did you forget who she is? You could have picked any woman but to go after a married woman who is also the Lady of House Valentine...I didn''t expect this from you. Do you realize the consequences of what you did?" The depth of her disillusionment, mirrored in her eyes, weighed heavily upon him.

    She was also disappointed and angry at Naida for seducing her husband despite being a respected and high-ranked senior in this kingdom. Did she do it because he was the king now? She never thought Naida was that kind of woman.

    Asher''s defense was a confession of vulnerability, "I didn''t want to go after her, okay? I wasn''t nning to fall in love with her as well. I tried my best to keep my feelings in check. But...the Tower of Torment changed something in me..." Asher began to exin what happened in the Tower of Torment as Rowena''s anger in her eyes started to cool down.

    She had no idea he suffered so much during the trial, having to fight for survival without his own memories or strength.

    But having to watch the people he loved die again and again so many times was the worst torture to the soul. She also had no idea her ancestor also suffered and endured the same before he became the man everyone he knew.

    Her heart clenched, feeling bad for getting upset at Asher without hearing him out. However, she knew he needed to be reprimanded.

    But seeing how he managed to clear the trial without having his soul broken, made her feel proud to be his wife. It made her realize how much he cared about the people he loved more than power.

    She knew if it was any other man in this ce, they would happily sacrifice everything for greater power, especially if they believed it was the only way to end their suffering.

    The anger and disappointment she was feeling initially began to dissipate as she couldn''t bring herself to stay that angry at him after learning about what he went through. It also seemed the trial did really change or influence him in a way.

    Maybe Naida also got influenced. Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense for a woman like her to throw away her self-respect and act in such an indecorous and shameless way. It was also extremely risky for her to engage in such an act since if even a single rumor got out, it would be over for her. Naida also never struck her as such kind of a woman from the years she knew her.

    However, despite understanding all this, she didn''t want to let him off easy since, in the end, he did make a choice, "So you developed feelings because of my ancestor''s memories and feelings? Are you ming him now?" She asked with her arms crossed and her icy gaze still piercing into his soul. Grasping her arms gently, Asher sought to affirm his sincerity, his voice imbued with earnestness, "No. I am not ming him. I am just saying that I couldn''t control it. I am not saying I am not at fault here. It just suddenly happened before I could do anything even though Naida did try to stop me. It''s the whole truth," Asher knew it was wrong to get involved with a married woman, but now that things happened, there was no going back.

    He also didn''t want Rowena to think of Naida in a bad light nor did he want to let go of Naida.

    Rowena''s response, a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of her thoughts, signaled a shift in the storm, "I know you are telling the truth. And I know that you weren''t nning for all this to happen. I also understand that the trial did influence your feelings to a great extent. But..." Her words trailed off, leaving Asher in suspense, his breath caught in the bnce of her judgment and grace.

    "But you really don''t know how to control this thing you call your ''little dragon'', do you even after Naida tried to stop you?" Rowena said with a narrowed gaze while her extended forefinger pressed onto his crotch, her sharp nail threatening to pierce through.

    Asher''s muscles unconsciously tensed as he wryly chuckled and said, "It wouldn''t be a dragon if I knew how to fully control it, right? But that''s also one reason why I can''t stay away from you."

    He felt like he was walking on a very thin rope and winced slightly as he felt the pressure from her finger increasing. For Rowena to act like this, she must be really upset and mad. He had never seen her like this.

    Rowena shook her head, "ttery won''t get you anywhere. But if you really can''t control it like you say, do you need my help? I read from somewhere that I can employ ancient arts to manipte the blood in your body in such a way that your little dragon will only rise and obey me even when I am not near you," As she said, her crimson eyes seemed to flicker with an ominous light.

    Asher''s eyes widened as he unconsciously grabbed onto her finger that was pressing onto his crotch, "Wait a minute. You can''t be¡­serious, right?" Asher couldn''t read her thoughts or emotions from her icy face. He didn''t believe she would do something like that. But then again, she was a demon, and they can get quite unpredictable.

    He can''t imagine his little dragon getting crippled like that. It felt almost as bad as bing soulless.

    But to his relief, Rowena suddenly took a step back as she lowered her finger and looked at him with a hint of amusement in her eyes, "Did you really believe that?"

    Asher chuckled in disbelief as he nted his hand against his forehead, "Who taught you to mess with me like this? And did you really learn any such so-called ancient arts?"

    Asher didn''t expect Rowena to tease him in such an unsettling way, though he could see how she would only know how to tease like that.

    Rowena''s lips broke into a soft, amused smile as she said, "While you were away, I visited certain libraries in our kingdom in disguise to learn ways to make you happier as your wife. It was in one of such ces where I found a hidden archive that exined ancient methods women used on their men to ensure absolute and undivided attention from their husbands. I never expected there were women who would use such methods to strengthen their bond with their husbands," Rowena''s eyes briefly glowed with wonder, as if she was still intrigued by the existence of such arts.

    "Strengthen their bonds??" Asher let out a scoff of disbelief and added, "Rona, you shouldn''t go to these bad ces and read these immoral arts. I am sure only depraved women used such arts. Next time you want to know something, you can ask me,"His voice, though gentle, carried an undertone of protective reprimand.

    Asher felt Rowena was innocent when it came to matters like these and was afraid that these debased books and archives might corrupt her. If anyone should corrupt her, it should be him.

    Rowena felt the corners of her lips tingling upon seeing him getting this worked up when she only read such things out of curiosity and had no ns to use them. She would never want to cage the man she loved like that.

    But she found it amusing to tease him like this. She then added, "Ceti was the one who told me that you love your little dragon more than your own life and that you are very proud of it. So she asked me to teach you a small lesson to make sure you would keep it in check. Only now, I realized that she waspletely right. I should have warned you earlier." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Ceti huh...I should have known," Asher chuckled, shaking his head in fond exasperation, acknowledging the possessive streak he knew all too well in Ceti. Yet, as hisughter faded, concern for her well-being resurfaced, "I should now go and check up on her. She might be awake now."

    Rowena nodded as she said, "You should do that. I will go and see her once I am done here. But..." Rowena''s brows furrowed as she added, "...I know I don''t have to say this, but now that things have already happened and I know you aren''t going to give up on her, I still want your word that you won''t do anything that wouldpromise yourself or this kingdom. Our kingdom is living through a dangerous time where we can''t afford to upset certain people."

    Asher knew Rowena was indirectly telling him to be discreet about his rtionship with Naida.

    Asher''s assurance was immediate, his smile filled with the sincerity of his intentions, "Of course. I am not that out of control to not be careful. I am really sorry about how things unfolded, but I promise I will fix all this in my own way. I just need some time."

    His words were a balm to Rowena''s unspoken fears as she nodded, "I know. But one day or the other, you will still have to deal with the consequences, including Vernon and House Valentine. I hope you will know how to handle it in the right way."

    Asher''s expression turned serious as he nodded, "I will."

    "With that out of the way, what are you going to do about Oberon? I know he isn''t a prince this kingdom needs, but it is bad for our kingdom to let him remain imprisoned, and everyone thinks we are not doing anything to help one of our own. We can''t afford to seem callous at a time like this," Rowena said with a serious expression.

    Asher narrowed his eyes as the gears in his mind turned before he answered with a smile, "I will deal with it. Just leave it to me," Asher felt that he could use this golden opportunity to strike two birds with one stone.

    Rowena blinked as she felt surprised to feel the confidence in his voice, though she decided to leave it to him as he said.

    But suddenly, she remembered what Lysandra said to her when she tried to get to Asher''s unconscious body. Why did it seem like she wasn''t trying to capture or kill him but something else?

    The thought lingered in her mind as she saw Asher walk out of the hall.

    Should Rowena have used those "ancient arts" on him?

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

 Chapter 465 It Doesnt Change Who You Are

    465 It Doesn''t Change Who You Are

    The ambiance of Ceti''s recovery room was a gentle cocoon, swathed in the soft, healing scent of medicines, a stark contrast to the tumultuous events that had led them here. Asher, stepped into the space with worry and concern. He came alone since he wanted to make sure of some things before the others came in. Other than wanting to know if she was alright, he was greatly disturbed by the words Luna and Lupus said and if Ceti remembers any of it.

    The sight of Igrid and the attending physicians, their mana flowing like a serene river around Ceti, provided a soothing bubble that enveloped Ceti''s figure.

    Upon seeing their kinge in, the physicians, including Igrid, bowed deeply, "Your Majesty."

    "How is she?" Asher asked with a concerned look as he looked at the peaceful face of Ceti sleeping.

    He was relieved to see that at least all the injuries she suffered seemed to have healed. He wasn''t surprised since she could naturally heal her injuries fast.

    Igrid gestured at the other physicians to leave as he said with a reassuring smile, "Do not worry, Your Majesty. She is already recovered and fit as a wolf. We didn''t wake her up because we wanted to remove the exhaustion from her body and make sure she would wake up revitalized. I can wake her up now if you wish to speak to her." His words, imbued with professional calm, promised a respite from the fears that had apanied Asher into the room.

    With a nod, Asher approached, his every step measured, as Igrid''s practiced touch summoned Ceti back to consciousness. The gentle mana, a whisper of life''s energy, coaxed her eyes to flutter open, heralding her return from the realm of healing slumber.

    "I will be right outside if you need anything, Your Majesty," Igrid offered, his departure as discreet as his entrance, leaving Asher and Ceti enveloped in the fragile bubble of their reunion.

    Ceti''s awakening was a tumult of memory and sensation, the sharp recollection of her confrontation with the Moon Guardian sending her into a state of pain and near-death. Her eyes widened, and she sat up with a loud gasp, her body unconsciously tensing to fight.

    Yet, Asher was there, his hands a calming presence on her shoulders, gently letting her lean back on the headboard and said, "Rx, Ceti. You are home and safe. We made it back thanks to you."

    Ceti, caught between the fragments of her memories and the tangible reassurance of Asher''s presence, found herself adrift in disbelief, "B-Because of me?" "Yes. I am also as confused as you. This is what happened..." Asher ventured into the recounting while feeling that Ceti really had no idea what happened just like he suspected.

    As he spoke, the contours of reality shifted, painting a picture so surreal it threatened the boundaries of belief.

    Ceti listened, her expression an image of evolving emotions. Disbelief and shock chased across her features, leaving trails of confusion as Asher''s tale unfolded. The revtion of someone named Luna''s existence within her and her rtion with the Moon Guardian, seemed to defy the veryws of nature that governed their world and everything she believed.

    "That...That can''t be possible. Are you saying that a ridiculously powerful woman named Luna is living within my body, and she is somehow the granddaughter of the Moon Guardian and his sessor?" Ceti''s voice trembled with the weight of her denial, her mind grappling with the notion of harboring a presence so monumental and yet entirely unknown to her.

    How could she not have known for all these years?

    She also felt strangely overwhelmed that this Luna person was able topletely transform using her own body while she herself was unable to transform and always remained a half-cripple.

    "I don''t know the exact details. Only those two could know. But that is what I guessed," Asher admitted, his shoulders lifting in a half-shrug that betrayed his own uncertainty.

    He then asked with furrowed brows, "Who is your father really, Ceti?"

    Ceti''s response, though measured, carried a hint of the pain of past disappointments, "You already know his name...Roul and I did tell you what kind of man he was. He was brave and loving but a foolish man who let us all down," Her words painted the portrait of a man caught between his virtues and his failures, a figure ofplexity and contradiction.

    Asher delved deeper, connecting the dots of lineage and legacy, "I know, but...who was he really? Was he the son of the Moon Guardian? Your mother told me she got married into the Moonbinder n as a political marriage to increase her n''s status and power."

    Ceti''s denial was swift, her brow creased in confusion, "No. My father had his own family and the Moon Guardian was presumed dead even though no sessor had shown up," But her own words made her feel confused and wondered if her father was hiding something.

    She always had this subtle, lingering feeling he always held back something.

    "That''s strange. If your father was really the son of the Moon Guardian, it would make sense for you to inherit his bloodline. But you inherited your mother''s bloodline, which makes it impossible for you to have another bloodline." "See. This is why I can''t believe how my body can be capable of possessing two bloodlines. It''s just not possible, let alone house another person inside me," Ceti affirmed, though her brows furrowed as she added, "But since what you saw was real¡­I¡­I don''t know what''s going on with me. I hate the fact that I might be really somehow rted to that loathsome guardian who abandoned us. I hate him so much¡­" Ceti bitterly said as her fists clenched.

    Asher bridged the distance between them as he sat closer to her, his hands gently cradling her face, "Hey...no matter who you are rted to, it doesn''t change who you are. Youpletely control who you want to be and what you want to do. I promise you I will get back at the Moon Guardian for you. I have scores to settle with him," he spoke, his voice a soothing balm to the storm of doubts and fears swirling within Ceti.

    Her expression, a picture of turmoil, softened under the gaze of his reassurance. Encouraged by his pledge, she found sce in the strength of his promise, her hand hugging his, "We will settle it together against him. I will try to get stronger as fast as possible so that this Luna woman doesn''t have toe out," Ceti murmured, her resolve mirrored in the quiet determination of her words, though she couldn''t hide her anxietypletely.

    Asher nodded with a soft smile and then asked with knitted brows, "But you really don''t remember anything strange? During the Quest of the Worthy, after we woke up in that cave before a heap of dead bodies, you said you saw something simr in the past when you were just a kid." Ceti''s reflection on that distant memory, a moment of terror and salvation shrouded in mystery, brought forth the realization of a silent guardian''s presence, "Yes...I did. At that time, I thought I was going to die. But the next thing I knew, I was waking up before a pile of dead bodies, and my mother also had no idea what happened. We were running away from the n that day. I always wondered who saved us and left without even showing themselves. Could it be..."

    "Luna?" Asher interjected, his voice carrying the weight of a shared epiphany, "Maybe she was also the one who saved us in that cave. It''s the only exnation that makes sense," Asher knew there couldn''t have been anyone powerful enough to kill them all so quickly and leave without a trace.

    Ceti''s musings, a mixture of gratitude and confusion, echoed theplexity of their situation. "So she kept us safe all this time? How could she exist... Why is she hiding inside my body?" Asher''s next action, borne of a blend of desperation and hope, was as unexpected as it was earnest, "Let me try something, even if it might be dumb."

    Ceti blinked while his gaze, intense and focused, locked with hers as he ventured into the unknown, "Luna, if you are there inside, can youe out and at least exin what the hell is going on and who you really are? We appreciate that you saved our asses, but we also deserve an exnation; at least Ceti does."

    The room, charged with the tension of anticipation, seemed to hold its breath, waiting for a sign, a whisper from the mysterious woman.

    Yet, it was Ceti''s response, tinged with embarrassment and a hint of pique, that shattered the moment''s gravity, "Don''t do that. It feels weird to see you calling out some other woman''s name while looking at me," She said, her lips pursed, and her gaze averted.

    Asher chuckled upon feeling that Ceti was so easily jealous and said, "You know it''s not like that. I am trying to help you out here as well. I also feel a bit uneasy to know that some other woman is living within you since I don''t know how it works. I don''t want anything bad happening to you, nor do I want you to get hurt by getting involved with the Moon Guardian and all. He seemed to want something from Luna, but I am not sure."

    Ceti''s eyes softened as she slowly looked up at him, her lips forming a warm smile, feeling moved by his concern, "Hmph, I won''t let anyone mess with me or my family or the people I love. I endured everything for so long, and I am not going to sit back and let myself get hurt, even if it''s the Moon Guardian." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher nodded with a smile when Ceti''s eyes suddenly widened as she mumbled, "Wait¡­I remember it¡­I remember seeing something strange about you in my dreams."

    Asher''s expression became puzzled yet uneasy as he asked, "What is it?"

    What did she remember?

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

    Suy ngh? c?a ng??i t?o

 Chapter 466 Her Dreams

    466 Her Dreams

    "What is it?" Asher asked, his furrowed brows mirroring the weight of his question.

    Ceti, her gaze distant as if peering into the mists of her own recollections, responded with a hesitance born of uncertainty, "After and before you woke up from your soulless state, I had strange dreams... most of which I can''t remember now¡­"

    Her voice trailed off, a whisper in the solemn air, "But there were details... vivid and terrifying. You, in your Hellbringer Form, atop a pile of broken and charred skeletons, surrounded by death and destruction. It felt terrifying¡­as if I was standing in Tartarus," she confessed, the remnants of fear still clinging to the edges of her words, and then added with a guilty look, "That is why I was wary of you. I thought it would be better if you didn''t get close to the queen. Your unknown origins only made me think worse."

    Asher''s reaction was immediate, his surprise evident, "Is this why you went the extra mile to show such animosity to me? Why didn''t you tell me this before?" Memories of Ceti''s wary nces and guarded demeanor shed through his mind, pieces of a puzzle falling into ce.

    The notion that these dreams might have been glimpses of the future seen by Luna unsettled him, a disquieting thought that filled his mind.

    Ceti averted her gaze as she said with a apologetic look, "I-I didn''t want to unnerve you or make you think that I am a weird woman who had all these...strange dreams about you. I know it''s just stupid dreams but...I didn''t like thinking or talking about it. I just felt d that I don''t remember most of them."

    Asher felt it now made even more sense why Ceti was really so guarded against him before. These dreams must have unconsciously made her feel distrustful towards him.

    He felt his heart briefly pound against her chest, wondering if she saw anything that couldpromise him or if she might see anything in the future. Seeking to distract himself before Ceti notices anything, Asher jested, "I had no idea you saw nightmares involving me. I feel hurt."

    Ceti, caught between embarrassment and the remnants of her earlier fears, managed a response, her cheeks blossoming with a flush, "This was long ago. Once I... you know... came to appreciate that you are not really that much of a bad guy, I stopped caring about these dreams nor did I have any recently," she admitted.

    Asher felt relieved to hear that and wondered if his rtionship with Ceti had anything to do with it.

    Seizing the opportunity to further dispel the remnants of tension between them, Asher leaned in, his presence an undeniable force, "Not that much of a bad guy, huh?" His charming smirk and proximity made Ceti react, resulting in embarrassment manifesting as the warmth that colored her cheeks, "I-I mean... yes, you are bad but not too bad," she stammered, trying to regain herposure.

    Asher''s mischievous smirk only intensified, "So I am bad enough to do this?" Without warning, he closed the gap between them, capturing her lips in a heated kiss. "Mmmn!~"

    Surprised, her eyes widened, but the longer the kisssted, the more her defenses crumbled.

    His taste, his touch ¨C it all felt so intoxicating enough to flush away her embarrassment and not push him away. She found herself reciprocating, craving more as his hot tongue slipped between her lips, exploring her mouth while making her feel giddy.

    Asher was as bad as she expected, and before she knew it, his hands found their way to her generous assets, squeezing her breasts through the white fabric of her tunic. A muffled moan escaped her lips, her body shivering under his insistent touch. Her toes curled in pleasure, the sensations sending shockwaves throughout her body.

    Reluctantly, Ceti pulled away, her face redder than a ripened tomato, "Stop... you... you cannot bully me when I''m... sick," she panted, her voice breathless. She ced a trembling hand on his chest, both pushing him away and pulling him closer at the same time. The tug of war between her indignation and desire was etched on her flushed countenance.

    Asher grinned, only a flicker of desire and amusement, "Sick? Even if I believe that a healthy woman like you is feeling sick, you''re not the only one who''s sick here," he teased, his voice dripping with innuendo as he leaned in closer, his words warm against her ear, "But I''m willing to power through it," Asher finished with a smirk, "For you, of course. What about you?" he added with a wink. His hand gently brushed a stray strand of her red hair from her face, the motion sending shivers down her spine.

    Ceti huffed in exasperation, but the corners of her lips betrayed her amusement despite her attempts to look cross, "You''re impossible, you know that?" she muttered.

    Asher''s grin widened. "Impossible to resist, you mean?"

    Ceti rolled her eyes yfully, but she couldn''t help the small smile that escaped her lips, "In more ways than one, I suppose," she relented.

    "That''s the spirit," he crowed, "Admit it, you love this bad king of yours," His fingers yfully traced intricate patterns on her arm, sending shivers up and down her spine.

    "Hmph," Ceti feigned indifference, but her blushing cheeks gave her away, "Well, don''t let it go to your head," she warned with pursed lips.

    "I won''t if you are willing to pamper me with your breasts," Asher said as his fingers began to tip-toe up from her stomach and towards her breasts.

    "M-My b-breasts? Y-You have no shame!" Ceti fumbled as she caught hold of his naughty fingers and wondered what he exactly meant by pampering him with her breasts.

    Just as her nervousness and embarrassment were about to hit sky-high,

    *growl*

    Asher raised one of his eyebrows as he looked at a tomato-faced Ceti, "I didn''t realize you were that hungry. Makes sense for someone who is sick, right?"

    Ceti felt half relieved and half embarrassed that her stomach had toe to her rescue and said, "Didn''t I tell you. You weren''t even listening, hmph."

    Asher chuckled as he got up and raised his hands, "Fine. I won''t stoop low enough to bully a sick woman. So I will let you off easy this time."

    Ceti harrumphed as she shot him a side nce while her heart pounded in anticipation, wondering what he might try to pull on her next time.

    Asher walked towards the door to leave and took another look at Ceti. "The others wille to check up on you soon, including your mother and brother. You can decide whether you want to tell them what happened or not."

    Ceti nodded softly, her expression bing thoughtful as Asher left. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As Asher emerged from the dimly lit confines of Ceti''s recovery room, the silent corridor greeted him with the sight of Igrid and Is, engaged in quiet conversation.

    The moment Igrid caught sight of his king, he bowed deeply while Is warmly smiled.

    "Thank you, Igrid. She looks as healthy as ever," Asher remarked, his smile a reflection of the relief that flooded him upon seeing Ceti''s recovery.

    Igrid, ever humble in his service, responded with a gracious smile, his hands raised in a polite refusal of thanks, "Please don''t thank me, Your Majesty. This old one was just doing his duty," he demurred, then turned his attention to Consort Is, "Consort Is just arrived, waiting to check on the Battlemaster. Since it seems my work is done here, I shall take my leave," he announced, offering a final bow before making his departure, leaving Asher and Is in a brief bubble of privacy.

    "So she is really fine?" Is inquired, her concern for Ceti apparent in her furrowed brow as she reached out to sp Asher''s hands.

    Asher''s response was gentle, his touch reassuring as he held her hands, "Of course, she is. But I do want you to see if she is really okay mentally. Only you can make sure of that. I feel that this ''Luna'' woman is not an enemy to us. But we don''t really know her, and we don''t know how her presence could affect Ceti. So I am just worried for Ceti," His eyes then filled with aplicated light as he added, "I am also worried about...you know..."

    Is''s gaze softened, her grip tightening in a silent vow of support, "Don''t worry, husband. I will see to it that Ceti is fine on that end. But you have worried about everyone enough. Now, it''s time for you to take a deep breath and rx for a while. You deserve it after everything you went through in that tower. I wish I could have been there for you," she confessed, the regret in her voice underscored by the weight of her words.

    Asher, his heart touched by her concern, brought her hands to his lips in a tender kiss, "Don''t feel sad about it. Look at the bright side. I came back stronger because of it. You also became strong because of what you went through. Sometimes, we have to suffer through trials and tribtions to be better," he mused, echoing the words Drakaris had told him.

    Is''s smile, tinged with affection and amusement, lightened the mood, "It seems like you have grown wiser as well," she teased.

    Chuckling softly, Asher agreed, "Absolutely. Speaking of growth, I believe certain aspects of mine may require your attention sooner rather thanter..." He trailed off suggestively, raising an eyebrow as he shot Is a knowing nce, "I can let you find outter in your room," he quipped, his wink eliciting a blush from Is, her cheeks warming with the flush of anticipation and embarrassment.

    "Your teasing can wait until I am done taking care of Ceti," Is managed, her voice a mix of yful sternness and affection.

    "Very well. Even though patience is not one of my virtues, I shall put up with it for Ceti''s sake," Asher acquiesced with a smile before nting a brief kiss on her soft blue lips and exchanging a warm nce before the two walked away in opposite directions.

    However, as he walked away, Asher had this lingering desire to bask in the warmth of his women at the same time.

    But the question was¡­will they agree to it, especially Rowena? He could already imagine how each of them would react, though if his wish came true, it would truly be the most beautiful and heartwarming thing to ever happen to him.

    However, for now, he knew these dreams would have to wait as he had a lot on his te to deal with.

    Is he dreaming too much?

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

    Suy ngh? c?a ng??i t?o

 Chapter 467 A Worried Sister, A Broken Brother

    Chapter 467 A Worried Sister, A Broken Brother

    In the chilling embrace of Dreadthorne Castle, a figure glided through a deste hall, her seductive dark blue gown clinging to her slender frame, entuating her every sinuous movement. Her eyes, a haunting shade of ghostly red, sparkled with an impish delight while her mischievous smile twisted the corners of her full, blood-red lips upwards. Long silver hair danced behind her, seeming to have a life of its own in the cold drafts that traveled through the halls devoid of servants or maids.

    Strangely, not a single soul stirred in this corridor of the castle.

    Upon reaching her destination, the room at the corridor''s end, a bottle of crimson liquid appeared in her hand as if conjured by thought alone. With a flick of her wrist, the dark blue door swung open, revealing the room''s upant in a scene untouched by time.

    The bottle of blood glinted ominously in the crimson light that streamed through the dusty, cobweb-ridden windows, "Little Brother, are you awake?" she whispered, her voice as sweet as honeyced with venom, as she sauntered into the room that seemingly should have been off-limits to anyone but her.

    The musty, oppressive air inside the chamber could choke any ordinary person, making her wrinkle her nose, though her lips curved upon seeing a young man sleeping on the bed, enshrouded in nkets, his back to her, a figure of istion amidst the gloom.

    A sly chuckle escaped her lips as she dragged a chair with a screeching noise that seemed to echo throughout the room, enough to even wake a sleeping beast.

    Sabina seated herself, her voice a seemingly gentle chide, "Don''t you get bored of sleeping, brother? Your room reeks of blood and sweat after you ordered all your servants to not even step foot in this corridor. How do you even sleep while breathing the stinky air inside here?"

    Edmund, however, remained unmoved, a statue in the guise of slumber.

    With a mischievous glint in her eye, Sabina resorted to more direct measures, her foot connecting with his ass in a swift motion, "Wakey-Wakey!"

    "ARGH!!"

    Edmund''s reaction was instantaneous, a howl of surprise and pain marking his violent awakening, "Sabina, what the f...." His curse was abruptly halted as awareness dawned, the familiarity of his sister''s presence tempering his initial outburst. "Why can''t you just let me sleep in peace?" His voice, though tinged with irritation, was subdued as he slowly turned around with a bitter expression, though his gaze was lowered as if unable to meet her eyes.

    "Sigh, you poor thing," Sabina clicked her tongue as if in pity with a shake of her head upon seeing the disheveled mess before her.

    His silver hair was a tangled mat upon his pale forehead, and stubble dotted his once-chiseled jawline.

    Leaning in, Sabina dangled the blood-filled bottle before his nose, reveling in the coppery scent that filled the space between them, "Famished, Brother?" she chuckled, her smile widening wickedly, "Aren''t you feeling thirsty after sleeping for so long? I was feeling worried. So don''t get so mad, fufu."

    Grasping the bottle with hands that trembled not from the chill of the room but from the turmoil within, Edmund drank deeply, the rich, metallic liquid a meager balm for wounds far deeper than flesh.

    His expression went from a scowl to a softened, slightly more rejuvenated look, "Thank you, sister. You are the only one who has been kind to me ever since I returned from that fucking quest, and I lost my-" His voice broke, the words too heavy, tooden with loss to pass his lips.

    The pain of losing more than just his woman''s virginity still felt fresh as he added, "Nobody else cares about me, not even our mother," he spat out, jaw clenched in rage.

    "Shh," Sabina ced a finger against her lips as she soothed, "You can''t be more wrong. Did you not know that our mother is nning to get your little thing back from that pretty vicious alien who took it from you."

    Hope, fragile and flickering, ignited within Edmund''s eyes at her words. "R-Really?!" But the spark was quickly clouded by doubt, by the fear of irreparable loss, "What if that fucking alien threw it away? He must have since he wanted to destroy me in every way. I can''t even..." The words trailed off into a shiver of fear, rage, and pain, a storm of emotions that threatened to overwhelm him.

    He felt his nerves quivering with uncontroble emotions as he once again remembered everything he lost and the things he could no longer do. He couldn''t even bring himself to look at a beauty or any woman. He didn''t even want to let anyone know what happened to him and ordered every servant not to step onto his floor. The days of enjoying his time with so many beauties were just memories now, something that was impossible for him to enjoy anymore. He couldn''t even jerk off while thinking about his fiance, who was sitting just a foot away from him now.

    Even if his father didn''t ground him, he would have still chosen to lock himself away in his castle rather than go out and mortify himself.

    He couldn''t even bear to look at Sabina''s seductive figure, lest he gets reminded of what he lost and reawakening desires that would only torture his mind. The shame of having seen her lose her virginity to his worst enemy was yet another fact that was killing him from within.

    Sabina''s smile, however, was a sign of hope in the tempest of his despair, "Don''t you worry, Brother. We just got a letter from our pretty king, which hints that he still has your thing, preserved, of course. It''s obvious he wants to negotiate. So our mother has gone to take care of it. Who knows...you will be a man again in no time."

    Edmund found a flicker of hope in Sabina''s revtion, "He really has it??" The words slipped from his lips, a mixture of disbelief and burgeoning hope. The possibility of reiming a part of himself thought forever lost lit a faint spark in the gloom of his despair.

    He was relieved since as long as it was there, it could be reattached to his body. Yet, doubt quickly clouded his newfound hope. "But what does he want in return? I don''t think it can be anything good. What if he demands that I be his ve or something? I know he wants me dead o-or worse," The fear in Edmund''s voice was palpable, a mirror to the scars left by what happened during that quest, scars that ran deeper than flesh.

    His expression contorted in terror as he mumbled, "P-Please...Sister. You have to protect me from him, okay? Mother might agree for the sake of our House but I...I..." He stammered, desperation and terror lingering in his voice.

    Sabina''s response was both teasing and probing, "What? Even if he asks that, do you not want your precious Little Edmund back?" Her question, delivered with a yful flutter of eyshes, belied the gravity of the situation.

    Her words hit home as Edmund''s response was a tempest of emotion, "Of course I do!" he roared, the turmoil within him breaking free for a moment before he regained hisposure, "But to be his ve...it would be worse than death."

    "So is losing your Little Edmund forever," Sabina said with a shrug, making Edmund grit his teeth as he felt like he was stuck standing on a small piece of flimsy rock with two rivers ofva on either side.

    "But since you are my little brother, I will pay him a few visits and see if I can change his mind. You know how I can be quite convincing, right?" Sabina smirked while her promise rekindled a sliver of hope within Edmund''s beleaguered heart. Her assurance was a lifeline, thrown across the dark waters of his despair.

    Edmund''s gratitude was immediate, a balm to the sting of his fears, "Thank you, Sister but..." The hesitation that followed, a pause filled with sudden trepidation, spoke volumes of his lingering doubts, "Or maybe...you shouldn''t. It might not be a good idea now that he just continues to be more powerful." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He remembered how that fucking alien vited his sister before him, torturing her before taking her virginity. He still couldn''t shake off the images of the faces she made nor forget the sounds that escaped her lips each time that alien thrust his monstrous thing into her slender body.

    The first few times he remembered it, he literally coughed out blood, and even now, his blood was thrashing within him when he remembered it.

    Sabina''s scoff was a brushstroke of defiance and contempt, "What powerful? In the end, he is still a junior and I won''t let him walk all over us. As long as myst name is Thorne, I won''t let anybody who crossed me or our House get away with it. Just you wait, I am going to make him suffer a lot under my hands until he begs me for mo-I mean death."

    Her deration, fierce and bloodthirsty, made Edmund smile, touched by his sister''s determination, "I don''t know what I would do without you, sister. I will then wait until you seed. You can take your time."

    Sabina nodded as her blood-red lips curved upwards, her eyes briefly glowing with a frenzied light in anticipation of what awaited her.

 Chapter 468 His Demands

    Chapter 468 His Demands

    In the heart of the Whispering Cove, the charmingly imposing building located in the mist-veiled Mistshore Vige, Asherzily sprawled on a plush, crimson chaise lounge in his private chamber. This chamber was just one of a dozen of the Whispering Cove.

    This haven, originally constructed as a meeting ce for his vassals, had evolved into a personal retreat, a space where the cacophony of the outside world was held at bay, allowing for moments of introspection and privacy for Asher.

    Kookus, with an enthusiasm bubbling forth over his face, was attending to Asher with a mix of overwhelming reverence and excitement, "Boss, is it really true that my sister is the granddaughter of the Moon Guardian? Won''t that mean I am his grandson?? Maybe there is a peak Soul Devourer inside me too, like an Alpha Kookus! What do you think, boss?" His voice, ripe with hope and naivety, filled the chamber, though inwardly he was dreaming of sitting on the throne of the Moon Guardian as the next hidden sessor with a couple of beauties from all races at his side.

    He grinned as he thought that beauties would be waiting in long queues to obtain his favor. Asher nted his hand against his forehead, exasperation etched into the lines on his forehead as he shot Kookus a mock weary look, "I highly doubt even a leech would want to live inside you. Stop dreaming and get out of here; I have work to do," he snapped, and nted a kick on his face.

    "Aiyo!" Kookus''s departure, marked by a squeaky howl as he rolled out of the door, left Asher alone with his thoughts. Asher came to know that Ceti told them about what happened to Merina and Kookus. He couldn''t understand why she would tell such things to her big-mouthed idiot of a brother. But he could see that she loved her family more than anything.

    But at the same time, he also learned that Merina also had no idea and was equally shocked about Luna and who she really was.

    He then decided to make sure he was prepared to receive his guest...Esther Thorne. He was pretty sure she woulde after receiving his letter. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    After all, by holding the future of their House hostage, they can''t risk flexing their strength at him. Otherwise, someone like Esther would never make themselves seem small bying to him.

    He retrieved a small jar from his cupboard, its contents a dark, oily liquid that concealed a severed small body part, a shriveled cock, floating within the jar.

    He let out a subtle scoff as he ced it on the table. He had made careful preparations to preserve it to use it as an ace card against the Thrones. Still, he had to thank Sabina for making the whole thing as easy and smooth as possible.

    He never thought he would have an ally like her within their House. Thinking about it, that crazy woman deserves to be tortured more in his hands after everything she tried to do. He began to think of ns on how to torture her until she passed out.

    But suddenly, his brows raised, and he closed his eyes to sense the person who came outside, giving him a slight surprise to see that it wasn''t Esther.

    A subtle cold curve touched his lips, "Oh? Looks like your patience is running thin," he murmured as he slowly opened his eyes.

    Meanwhile, on the outside, the umbralfiend guards stood their ground, their loyalty forged in the fires of respect and admiration for the king''s deeds and his love for their princess. Tales of the king''s valor and his benevolence towards their people had elevated him to a revered status among them, taking oaths to protect him despite theplicated history they shared.

    Never did they expect they woulde to love the person they hated so much before. But since their princess opened their eyes, they were happy to respect and protect the Bloodburn King as their own.

    But the tranquility of the day was shattered as a vast shadow enveloped the area, drawing the natives and the guards'' eyes skyward to a sight that set their hearts racing. A massive flying beast, its presence as cold as the grave, descended towards them, its dark blue eyes scanning the surroundings with an otherworldly intensity. But it was the feminine figure that alighted from the beast''s back that truly sent a ripple of dread through those assembled. Reba, with her long silver hair and a gown as dark as night, exuded an aura of terror that eclipsed even that of her monstrous mount.

    Whispers of her son''s capture by draconians had reached their ears, sparking spection about the nature of her visit. Was she here to seek the king''s aid in her time of desperation? She must be really worried for her toe all the way here instead of requesting an official audience.

    Reba''s approach was marked by a frigid determination, each step a silent deration of her purpose. The visible difort of having to seek an audience with that alien scum, whom she deemed unworthy of her respect, was a bitter pill to swallow, her pride chafing at the indignity of her situation.

    The umbralfiend guards, recognizing the gravity of the moment, found themselves having their bodies tense upon seeing this woman approaching them.

    But just as Reba was about to step past them, the guards stepped forward and stood in her way.

    "What business do you have with His Majesty? We didn''t receive any orders from him to anticipate your arrival," they inquired, their voices steady yet filled with an undercurrent of apprehension. No matter who came here, they were determined to fulfill their duty and uphold the Bloodburn King''s orders.

    Reba''s response wasced with barely-contained fury, "How dare you pathetic creatures stand in my way? Don''t you know who I am?" Her voice, icy and sharp, cut through the silence, her patience fraying at the edges.

    The guards, despite the chill and contempt that Reba''s gaze sent down their spines, stood resolute. Their leader, embodying the courage that defined them, replied with a calm born of fierce loyalty, "We do know who you are. But forgive us. We cannot let you enter unless His Majesty allows it. We do not want to unnecessarily cause any trouble. So please understand."

    Reba''s hands curled into fists as she snarled, "You weak little-"

    "Did you not hear them?"

    Reba frowned upon seeing a tall, armored figure walking out from the entrance of the building.

    The guards felt relieved upon seeing the Bloodborn Guard, Eradicator.

    They immediately made way for her as Eradicator stood in front of an irritated Reba and added, "No matter who you are, I won''t let anyone disobey the orders of His Majesty."

    Reba, her fists clenched in frustration, found herself at an impasse. Her desire to unleash her wrath on these bastards was tempered by the knowledge that any rash action could jeopardize her son''s chance of rescue.

    The stakes were too high, and her maternal instincts cautioned against any move that might give an excuse for that alien scum to use against her.

    But right before she could say anything, Eradicator''s gaze shifted briefly before she looked back at her and said, "His Majesty has sensed your arrival. He is willing to see you. You may go inside now," Saying so, Eradicator stepped aside without even looking at Reba.

    Reba harrumphed as she walked past Eradicator and the guards with loud, sharp steps before disappearing into the building.

    As Reba stepped into the hall, her gaze swept the room, sharp and assessing, reflecting her surprise at the absence of servants. Not even a single soul was present in this building other than him.

    But she felt this was better since she could be herself before Asher instead of trying to maintain decorum.

    However, the moment Asher made his entrance, the air between them crackled with tension, her gaze locking onto him with an intensity that could curdle blood.

    "You know why I came here. So let''s not waste any time and tell me what you can do about it," she stated, bitternesscing her words.

    Asher''s response, augh tinged with disbelief and a hint of scorn, echoed in the hall, "Is that the way you ask for help from someone whom you owe a lot? From someone who has the only chance of saving your son?" he countered, stepping towards her with a confidence that seemed to fill the room.

    Reba, unyielding, retorted with a mix of indignation and anger, "Owe? I believe whatever quarrels you had with Oberon were settled the moment you sent him into aa for 3 years. But I am not telling you to bring back Oberon for me. You have to do it for the sake of our kingdom. He is still a respected prince of this kingdom. It won''t do you any good if he is being imprisoned any longer or if anything happens to him."

    Asher, closing the distance between them, wore a cold smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "Really? I am sorry. But I have no reason to care about saving face as the king when I reveal to everyone what your dear son did during our journey."

    Reba''s confusion was palpable, her furrowed brows as a growing unease took root in her, "What are you talking about?" she whispered, a mix of tension and confusion in her voice.

    Asher''s demeanor suddenly turned icy, his words sharp as a de, "Your son betrayed his king by leaving him to die more than once. He abandoned his people when they needed him the most and only cared about saving his own skin. So what do you think our people would want me to do once they learn about your son''s loyalty? Obviously, there are a number of witnesses who saw it. They are only remaining silent because I am silent...so far."

    The revtion hit Reba like a physical blow, her wide eyes reflecting a turmoil of emotions. What could have driven her son to such extremes?

    She knew even if Oberon hated Asher with every inch of his being, he would never do anything topromise himself.

    Otherwise, he would have tried to assassinate Asher so many times.

    But for him to go this far and make himself like a traitor before everyone else made her wonder what Asher did to him during the journey for Oberon to act like this.

    Asher, observing her reaction with a measure of satisfaction, leaned in, his voice low andpelling as he looked down at her, "So before you make any demands, you are going to listen to mine if you want to have a chance of getting your son back."

 Chapter 469 A Raging Storm And An Icy Pool

    Chapter 469 A Raging Storm And An Icy Pool

    "You must have done something to him. My Oberon would never be a traitor. What did you do to my son?! You let him get taken by the draconians, didn''t you?" Reba''s usation, sharp and filled with the protective ferocity of a mother, cut through the silence.

    She refused to give in to his demands when he was the reason her son was suffering.

    Asher, unmoved by her vehemence, met her gaze with a cool detachment that belied the storm brewing beneath.

    His scoff was a gust of wind that fanned the mes of her indignation, yet his voice, when it came, was the ice that sought to douse them, "You said my quarrel with him was settled after I supposedly put him in aa for 3 years? Even if that were true, do you really think it would make up for the fact that he tortured me while I was just a helpless boy for more than ten years? You think I would let him off easy after all that?"

    "You!" Veins popped over Reba''s temples as he indirectly revealed that he was the one who made Oberon get imprisoned, "You won''t-"

    Before Reba couldsh out, Asher interrupted with a cold smile, "Forget that. Do you want to keep throwing usations, or do you want to save your son? Who knows, every second you waste, your son might be getting tortured. You must know how the draconians torture their prisoners, right?"

    The gravity of his words struck Reba, quenching the fire of her anger and recing it with a chilling dread.

    Taking a deep, sharp breath, she steadied herself, the severity of the situation rendering her next words almost a whisper, "What...will it take for you to rescue him? Can you even do it?"

    Asher''s lips curved in a sardonic smile, basking himself in the power he wielded at this moment, "I can guarantee you that I am the only one who can return Oberon back to you. As for what I want..I want you to be my...ve. I want you to willingly bear that mark of shame and loyalty to me."

    The audacity of his demand sent shockwaves through Reba, her outrage manifesting in the widening of her eyes and the sharp intake of breath, "How dare you! Did you just...ask me to be your ve? Have you lost your mind and forgotten who you are talking to?? I am your senior in every way. You don''t get to disrespect me like this."

    "Hahaha¡­" Yet, Asher''sughter, brief and devoid of warmth, preluded a chilling shift in his demeanor.

    His gaze, now cold and contemptuous, bore into her, a mirror reflecting the fire raging within him, "I know I am talking to the woman who allowed her son to torture me and even encouraged him to make my life a living hell for years. So, I should be the one asking...Did you forget who you are talking to?"

    He took a step forward, his face only mere inches away from hers as he towered over her and looked down at her, "I am your king whether you like it or not. You are beneath me in every way. Even a ve in the street has more value than you in my eyes."

    "You¡­" Her voice faltered, the weight of his words like chains binding her, rendering her speechless as his figure cast arge shadow over hers.

    Asher, seizing the moment of her vulnerability, delivered his ultimatum with a cold, unyielding smile, "Your silence has answered for you. So what is it going to be? Are you going to hold onto your fragile pride or save your son? It''s up to you."

    The stalemate between the two reached its peak.

    Reba, her dignity affronted, realized Asher wouldn''t budge from his atrocious demands.

    The very notion of subservience to this bastard, a brat she viewed through a window of contempt and anger, was outrageous to her. Her pride, a towering edifice built upon her noble lineage and the respect orded to her house, bristled at the thought of being reduced to servitude under him.

    She couldn''t imagine bing a ve to this alien scum who was also her junior. How could she reduce herself to such a pathetic state and let him walk all over her? Even if she bes his ve, he might not keep his word and will instead try to humiliate and destroy her thoroughly while her son would still be imprisoned.

    And so, her emotions boiled over, "Over my dead body, you bastard," she spat, the venom in her words echoing her defiance.

    With a turn sharp enough to slice through the tension in the air, she departed, leaving behind a silence that spoke volumes.

    Asher, however, remained unfazed as he curved his lips, "I knew you would say that. But let''s see how long you can keep up that attitude," he mumbled to himself, his confidence unshaken. To him, this was but another move on the chessboard, a step towards an endgame he had already envisaged.

    Reaching for his Whispering Stone, he whispered into it, "I want to send a message to her¡­"

    ¡ª

    An hour passed, and the tranquil facade of the Whispering Cove was once again disturbed by the arrival of a figure thatmanded attention without uttering a single word. Esther Thorne, with her regal bearing and silver hair that flowed like a river under the moonlight, descended gracefully toward the entrance, the lower end of her off-shoulder dark blue gown billowing under the wind.

    Her face was inexpressive, without the slightest emotion in her pale red eyes.

    The people standing around couldn''t help but wonder why such powerful senior figures of the Bloodburn Kingdom were personallying here to visit their king. They could understand why the princess consort came here. But what did the Lady of House Thorne urgently want from the Bloodburn King toe here personally? Esther silently began to walk towards the entrance of the Whispering Cove while the guards gave way.

    Her entrance, unheralded yet charged with an air of expectancy, found herself in this void of presence. Not even a servant was present to greet her, not that she cared.

    The silence was broken by Asher''s voice, a disembodied call that seemed both an invitation and a challenge, "Pleasee up, Lady Esther. I have been waiting for you." Esther narrowed her eyes and began to walk towards the stairs.

    Ascending the staircase, guided by the echo of Asher''s voice, Esther navigated the corridors with a grace that belied the urgency of the matter she came here for.

    The open doors beckoned her into a room where casual opulence met indifference. Asher, ensconced in his sofa, exuded a nonchnce that bordered on provocation, sipping from his chalice with a leisure that contrasted sharply with the urgency of her mission.

    "Pleasee in. You can treat my chambers as your own since you are my guest," Asher''s invitation, delivered without rising, wasced with a subtle insolence that did not escape Esther. The gesture, dismissive and familiar, grated against the protocols of respect and decorum that governed their interactions.

    Yet, for Esther, the stakes were too high to quibble over etiquette. Her purpose here transcended personal affronts, driving her into his den with a single-minded resolve.

    Asher gestured towards the chair in front of him, "Why don''t you take a seat? I would hate to make you stand."

    Ignoring the offered chair, she remained standing, an embodiment of her refusal to concede any ground, "I amfortable where I am. Now...do you have it?" Her voice was an indifferent de, cutting straight to the heart of the matter.

    Asher''s response was a smile that both acknowledged the gravity of her request and belied theplexity of the negotiation toe.

    With a casual flick of his wrist, a jar materialized in his hand, a severed and shriveled penis floating in a thick dark yellow liquid, "This is what you want, right?" Esther''s reaction, a momentary tremor in her otherwise impassive demeanor, betrayed the importance of the jar''s contents. Yet, she quickly regained herposure, her gaze returning to Asher with a calcted coolness, "State your price," she demanded.

    Asher raised one of his brows upon seeing how she didn''t even try to put up any airs or make a show but instead wanted to deal with the heart of the matter straightaway.

    She wasn''t even showing an ounce of anger at him for making her lose face bying here or, most of all, cutting off her eldest son''s future.

    Reba was like a raging storm while her sister was an icy pool that had no ripples at all.

    He got up and began to walk towards her, "It''s quite interesting. Two sisters but so different from each other. What opinion do you have of your sister? I have rarely seen you two interact, at least before me."

    Esther, inexpressive yet focused, knew Reba hade here recently to talk to him.

    However, she had no ns to entertain him, "I am not here to talk about my sister. Do you or do you not want anything in return for that jar?" she retorted, her voice a calm sea above untold depths. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher''s sigh,den with a feigned disappointment, filled the space between them, "Sigh, I was only trying to make conversation. But it seems like I am boring you," he remarked, his tone light yet probing, testing the waters of Esther''s patience and resolve.

    Esther, ever the stoic, stood her ground, her gaze turning jaded under the weight of Asher''s words. She recognized the power y for what it was¡ªa junior, as she deemed him, savoring the leverage he wielded over her esteemed House. And so she decided to let him have his moment if it would make things progress quicker.

    "Alright then," Asher conceded with a nonchnt shrug, his approach deliberate as he closed the distance between them. He leaned in, towering over her as he looked downwards, his voice low with a sardonic smile twisting his lips, "But you must know what I want, right?" Esther''s demeanor betrayed no emotion as she met his gaze, her eyes as indifferent as the void itself. She cut short their staring contest by breaking the tense silence, "Very well," The simple words seemed weighted with a chilling yet hidden emotion.

    In one fluid motion, she began to unzip the back of her dark blue gown, its azure hues cascading to the floor like a waterfall in reverse.

    She stood before him in her dark blue underwear, half-naked and unashamed, a marble statuee to life.

    Asher''s eyes widened, betraying a flicker of surprise as Esther''s voice, as cool and detached as winter air, sliced through the thick ambiance, "Before you begin, there is something you have to follow through," she said with a hollowness that chilled bone and soul alike.

 Chapter 470 Contract And Rules

    Chapter 470 Contract And Rules

    Asher felt stumped momentarily as he wasn''t expecting her to suddenly undress herself before him, especially the Lady of House Thorne.

    She didn''t even blink nor did she even show an ounce of shame of doing this before him.

    He asked her because he thought she would know that he wanted something precious from her House and wasn''t expecting her to offer herself. But now that she suddenly revealed her half-naked body to him, he couldn''t help but take a good look.

    Her beauty was nothing short of enthralling, her icy aura matching her elegant appearance. Her face was a image of pristine features, with high cheekbones that lend her an air of regal aloofness. Her pale red eyes, a shade reminiscent of the deepest rubies, stared at him, their unblinking gaze devoid of any emotional warmth. Her skin, a wless porcin surface, appeared to be kissed by the moonlight itself, and her silver hair was a cascade of frosty silk that cascaded down her slender neck and across her exposed shoulders.

    Her figure was slender yet curved in all the right ces, a figure reminiscent of a marble goddesse to life. Her posture, even when partially undressed, exuded a confident poise that betrayed neither shyness nor vanity. Her medium-sized bosom was but an entuation of her slim hips and narrow waist. The dark blue panties she wore only served to entuate her smooth, pale skin, leaving little to the imagination of what was hidden beneath.

    Despite her aloof demeanor, there was an undeniable sensuality now that she exposed herself like this before him.

    Her very indifference and coldness only served to heighten her allure, transforming her into an unattainable woman that piqued his interest sexually, challenging him to thaw this frosty beauty.

    But Asher came back to his senses as he wondered if this was a trap. No, that couldn''t be possible unless she was willing to destroy herself as well. She must be really serious if she thought he was about to ask her to offer her body.

    Still, was she really willing to do this with the man who cut off her son''s future? Did Thorin give her the pass or did she decide on her own?

    He can''t believe how she and Reba were sisters when they seemed so different.

    Esther kept looking into his eyes, trying to discern his thoughts, and felt confused upon seeing the hint of uncertainty and surprise in his eyes.

    She thought a young and powerful man like him, who had quite the reputation of being interested in women, especially powerful and high-ranked ones, must have held desires to have a taste of her as well.

    It was the same for every man with great power and status.

    Did she make a wrong assumption?

    "If this isn''t what you want¡­" Esther waved her hand as tendrils of blood seeped out of her skin and began to pull up the dress pooled around her feet to dress herself.

    "No, wait," Asher said as Esther''s head snapped up, her eyebrow arched in suspicion as she met his unwavering stare.

    He didn''t seem to be the arrogant brute she''d imagined him to be; there was a cunning, calcting look in his gaze that she found quite distasteful. Asher had no idea things would unfold like this, but now that he had seen her sensual figure and the fact that she offered herself to him, he felt he would lose face if he let her go like this.

    Thinking about it, this was the perfect opportunity to punish her as well since she was the one who ordered Sabina to turn him into a ve for their House. And the best way to break a woman like her was by using her body.

    But at the same time, he also wanted something precious from her House. He knew he couldn''t have both without being smart about it.

    And so he leaned in, his smile wolfish as he trapped her gaze with his own. "I will ept your... offer," he said, his eyes ever so slightly flicking down to her partially naked form, "but only on the condition that your House agrees topensate me with something I want. After all, your children aren''t the only ones who offended me. Now, before you panic, I don''t desire your House''s most precious Deviars or anything simr. However, I do expect something of precious value in return¡­one of your House''s secrets."

    Esther''s icy demeanor cracked for a split second, the faintest of furrows appearing between her perfect brows, before it was reced with a mask of indifference, "Our secrets aren''t meant to be exposed to outsiders. You can ask for anything else but that," she said, her voice as cold as the north wind, mirroring the icy resolve in her pale red eyes.

    Asher inwardly smiled as he could see that he struck a nerve. It seemed like she cared about her House more than anything and wouldn''t like anyone messing with it. It did make sense for a person of her status.

    Undeterred by her frosty demeanor, he met her gaze with a cold resolve of his own, "You don''t get to make the rules, not after you gave the order to Sabina to turn me into a ve for your House. You are lucky I haven''t told my wife. Don''t force my hand," he retorted, his voice a blend of warning and challenge. With a casual shrug, he added, "But you can decide. Will you, as the Lady of your House, sacrifice the future of your House just to safeguard one secret?"

    Esther, unflinching, regarded him with a calm that belied the storm brewing beneath, "Which secret of ours do you seek? I will give you the answer once you answer me," she inquired.

    "It''s nothing too important. I only want the one which you people use for your elite reapers to roam around in the Severed Realm without any suspicions," Asher revealed as his dark yellow eyes shone briefly.

    Esther''s expression, though as impassive as ever, betrayed a flicker of surprise, "How do you know such a secret even exists?" she pressed, seeking to gauge the extent of his knowledge and to discern the identity of the person who told him.

    Asher''s smirk widened, "I don''t think that is any of your concern, Esther. What you should be concerned with is your answer to what I want," he countered, shifting the focus back to the negotiation at hand.

    Ignoring how he casually addressed her by her first name, Esther took a moment to contemte, a brief closing of her eyes signaling the weight of her decision.

    But the next second, she opened her eyes as she acquiesced, "I will agree, but..." Producing a dark blue scroll, she added, "...we will sign a contract with our blood to make sure both of us will keep our word."

    Asher''s eyes, sharp and calcting, lit up with the spark of an idea, "Sure. But since you mentioned a contract, how about wee up with rules that can turn out to be advantageous for both of us?" he proposed, sensing an opportunity to get everything he wanted without losing anything.

    Esther regarded him with a guarded curiosity, "What rules do you have in mind?" she asked, her voice a cool whisper.

    He shed her a charming yet rapacious smile, "Here are the terms," he began, his voice low and filled with quiet menace, "You will sleep with me whenever I want. However, if I fail to make you orgasm three times within ten minutes, I will return your son''s future and ask for nothing in return. But..." He paused and added, "If you fail and I do make you cum three times, not only will your son''s future remain with me, but you''ll also give me the secret I desire from your House."

    Esther furrowed her brows upon hearing his crude rules, though she remained unfazed and wasn''t surprised.

    Asher sighed and added, "But since you are going so far for your son, I am willing to offer you a chance to get your son''s future back even if you fail. But only if you make me fail to make you orgasm 3 times."

    Asher felt that this way, he could make Esther keeping to him and let him have the chance to break her gradually.

    Even if he had a deal with Sabina, it wouldn''t be enough since she was still only the youngdy of their House. But Esther...once he can maintain a hold over her, it would be so easy to manage his kingdom without looking behind his back.

    If he could make Naida climax, he was confident he could make this frosty beauty cum for him as well.

    Esther slowly nodded and said in a detached voice, "I agree to these rules, and you shall have a week to fulfill the terms."

    Asher raised his brows briefly. He''d initially expected more resistance from this aloof woman, but it seemed desperation was a great motivator.

    With a precision that spoke of her mastery over her own powers, Esther unfurled the scroll, her finger moving with an elegance and speed that seemed to blur the lines between magic and artistry. The words she inscribed onto the parchment were more than mere text; but a powerful pact.

    Asher knew she was using a Blood Oath contract, one of the most powerful forms of contract that was said to be unbreakable even by experts. There was no way out of the contract without fulfilling the terms.

    As expected, someone like her came prepared with the best tools, not that he was worried.

    Uponpleting the inscription, she pressed her finger against the scroll''s surface, her blood sealing the agreement, "I have listed all the rules you have stated. It''s your turn to sign it. The one who breaks this contract would serve the other as their ve," she dered, her icy gaze meeting Asher''s.

    Asher, taking a moment to scrutinize the contract, carefully read everything just to make sure. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Since he was dealing with an enemy, he wondered if she might sneak in some uses favorable to her. But to his surprise or not, she listed everything exactly as he said.

    With a decisive motion, he bit down on his finger and pressed it against the scroll, "I agree as well," he affirmed.

    The instant his blood mingled with the ink of the contract, Asher experienced an unexpected sensation¡ªa chilling energy that coursed through him, binding him to the agreement in a way that was both ethereal and irrevocable. It was a sensation that made him realize that the contract was bound to his blood.

    But he inwardly smirked, knowing that she had no idea that all it would take was for him to transform into his Hellbringer form once, and this contract would no longer have any strings attached to his body!

 Chapter 471 Cold As A Corpse

    Chapter 471 Cold As A Corpse

    The moment the contract dissolved into nothingness, sealing the dark pact between Asher and Esther, thetter sauntered past him in a leisurely manner. With a graceful yet careless motion, she plopped down on the edge of the bed, the mattress barely creaking under her weight. In a bored, nonchnt tone, she asked, "What are you waiting for?"

    Asher couldn''t stand her detached demeanor any longer. With newfound determination, he decided that he would shatter her icy facade.

    He would make her feel what it meant to be a woman who would lust for his cock - to feel desire, to crave, and to weep with pleasure. Confident in his abilities, he swiftly pinned her down on the plush mattress and hastily rid her of her panties, revealing the pristine beauty of her mature pink slit adorned with a silver hedge of pubic hair.

    "Can you make it quick?" she asked, her voice as frosty as before, as if she were merely waiting for an inconvenient errand to be over.

    Asher looked at her, astonished by her nonchnce. He had expected a gasp of surprise, perhaps a blush, or at least some show of emotion. But her cold demeanor fuelled him to further prove himself and have her moaning in ecstasy in no time.

    He freed his hard member from his trousers, and Esther''s eyes flicked downwards, only for a moment. The barest flicker of surprise flickered in her pale red irises. She could now see why all these women were surrounding him, though the next moment, her expression reverted to a disinterested state.

    But just as Asher positioned his cock near her pussy, Esther warned with a distant gaze, "Remember...you only have ten minutes."

    "Oh, I''m well aware of our little deal," he smirked, a taunting glint in his gaze, "But I won''t need that long to make you cum for me."

    Asher positioned himself at her entrance, her frigid folds a sharp contrast to his raging hardness.

    He had never met such a chillingly distant woman, and the challenge only spurred him on.

    He slowly eased himself within her tight sheath, her icy walls making him shudder.

    A slight wince crossed Asher''s features when their bodies connected; her insides felt frigid against his heated skin. Yet, regardless of her being a mother of three, her pussy walls remained surprisingly snug around him. Esther briefly furrowed her brows, but the next moment, they became expressionless even as he kept pushing his thick cock into her pussy while spreading her legs with his hands.

    Asher began to move his hips, pummeling his cock in and out of Esther''s pussy, but she continued to stare at him expressionlessly with no hint of any emotion or even a blush on her cheeks.

    It was as if she wasn''t really feeling anything, and this baffled Asher since he had never seen any woman like this, not reacting to his cock. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Even Sabina sumbed to his cock, and Naida also couldn''t resist his cock for too long.

    Determined more than ever to melt her icy exterior, Asher resumed his fervent pace, plowing his hard length in and out of her frozen depths. Esther''s expression remained as unreadable as before, her eyes boring into his, devoid of any emotion. Sweat trickled down his forehead, but he refused to give up. He was known for the prowess of his little dragon among the women he fucked.

    But minutes passed, and as he tried different positions, from missionary to doggy style, and even holding her legs up against the headboard, she remained as still as a statue. It was as if his every touch, every hilt-deep thrust, registered as nothing more than a mere passing sensation.

    Sweat glistened on his brow, but her corpse-like eyes remained aloof.

    At the brink of his wit''s end, with only a minute left on the proverbial clock, Asher pulled out of her tight embrace, his frustration and humiliation evident in his posture. He bitterly realized that even if he had an hour left, he wasn''t going to make her cum.

    "Are you purposefully doing this to make me stop?" he demanded, his voice tinged with defeat, "Our deal won''t stand if you pull any tricks."

    Esther''s response was as cold as her demeanor, "This is how I am. If I pulled any tricks, then I would have already failed the contract. It''s not my fault that you aren''t capable enough."

    Asher''s pride bruised, he scoffed and pointed to his nowid member, limp and defeated between his legs, "It''s a turnoff to fuck a woman who lies on the bed like a corpse," His heart pounded in his chest, his pride bruised against the reality of what happened.

    Esther briefly nced down at hisid member, her expression unchanging, "Does this mean you forfeit?" She asked, as though she were inquiring about the weather and not the shattering of his ego.

    Asher ground his teeth, his jaw clenching so tight that a muscle jumped in his cheek. He had never been one to back down from a challenge, and the way she worded it was as if she wanted to humiliate him further.

    And so, not wanting to admit defeat, he said, "Don''t get ahead of yourself," he said through a clenched jaw, "I only failed once. I still have two more tries left."

    Even if he didn''t feelpelled to challenge her, he still needed that specific secret art from her House. If he can''t get it, his Reaping ns on Earth would go down the drain.

    "Then why don''t you continue?" Esther asked tonelessly, as if she were offering him a ss of water instead of her frigid body.

    Asher shook his head, pride smarting, "Not today... I''m no longer in the mood, obviously."

    Esther''s expression didn''t change as she got up and began to put on her clothes, "Very well. You have a week for the remaining tries. You can''t extend it any longer than that," With that, she got up and dressed herself, her movements as cold and graceful as before.

    Asher sighed, running a hand through his moon-white hair in frustration as she left the room. He realized that senior and powerful demonesses were a different breed to handle in bed. He had never failed at anything, let alone in the bedroom. Even with Naida, he had managed to make her yield to him in the end.

    But with Esther, it was as if he was simply fucking a lifeless manikin. Does having a cold bloodline and practising Death Arts turn a person into something akin to a corpse?

    She didn''t even feel an ounce of sensation from his cock.

    Just what kind of a monster was she? How did Thorin even manage to make kids with someone like her? Or were the two simr enough to make it happen? He wouldn''t be surprised if that were true.

    This made him wonder how Sabina and Reba turned out so different from Esther, at least on the outside.

    Sabina''s pussy was cold, but he was able to warm her up in no time.

    He felt more humiliated than losing against the Moon Guardian. At least that was an unfair fight in many ways, and he knew what hecked.

    But in his situation with Esther, he had no idea what he wascking. His demonic sword was more powerful than any other man''s, and even Naida said it.

    "That''s it¡­" Asher''s eyes suddenly lit up as an idea struck him. He should go and ask Naida about this, even if it was embarrassing for him.

    Only someone like her would know how to deal with Esther. She always had answers whenever he met a dead end.

    But he can''t call her here, and he needs to find some excuse to visit her castle lest Vernon suspects anything. This made him realize he should also ask Naida if there was any secret ce where they could meet together to avoid any problems. He couldn''t believe he was forced to think like this, but now there was no other choice.

    ¡ª

    Amidst the verdant splendor of the Bloodvine Castle''s gardens, where the air was fragrant with the scent of blooming flowers, Asher and Naida strolled leisurely, their hands asionally brushing as they tended to the flora.

    "I knew you mighte to me for help with this," Naida''s voice, light and melodious, broke the tranquil silence, her words carrying a hint of amusement. Her soft chuckle prompted Asher to clear his throat, a slight awkwardness in his stance as he once again remembered what happened with Esther.

    "So you already knew how things might unfold when you told me that House Thorne has what I needed?" Asher inquired, his curiosity piqued by her foresight.

    With a gentle smile that seemed to soften her already delicate features, Naida replied, "I wasn''t sure, but since I got to know you more, I had a guess. But even if I told you, you still would have gone ahead and tried to see if you could deal with Esther on your own." Asher, taken aback by her urate read of his nature despite getting to know each other only recently, let out a chuckle, a sound that mingled with the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze, "You seem to know me well already. But yeah, I suppose I would have realized things the hard way no matter what you said." Turning to Naida with a look of genuine inquiry, Asher sought to understand something better, "But you didn''t tell me why Esther is like that? I haven''te upon a woman like her. How could it be possible for a woman to not feel anything after all that? What should I do to defeat her?"

 Chapter 472 Its Too Late

    472 It''s Too Late

    Naida''s smile shone with a hint of amusement, "She must have really made an impression on you for you to be this eager to get back at her."

    Asher cleared his throat as he shrugged and said, "I hate to admit it, but¡­it is what it is. I overestimated myself."

    Naida softly blinked as she said in aforting tone, "Don''t take it to heart. You are still so young, and you have never gone up against an old and shrewd one like her. That is so like Esther. Even when we were young, she always dealt with people in a way that made them feel pathetic or useless. She is so good at putting down people like that until she gets things done her way. Most of the time, she uses her strength, but against you, I suppose she couldn''t do that. So she had to resort to something¡­simple but effective."

    Asher, absorbing every word, felt an ufortable truth settle within him. Esther did indeed make him feel just as Naida described, with an efficiency that left him grappling for footing in their interactions.

    As Naida''s hands gracefully moved to caress the petals of a nearby flower, she continued, "And the reason she is able to do that is mainly because of her bloodline and the arts she practises. Most of the Thornes are incredibly cold, like ice, to the point they won''t let any emotion affect them, especially whenever they make important decisions. They go through rigorous and harsh training to learn how to control and suppress their emotions to the point they can make decisions objectively. This, coupled with the Death Arts they practise, allow them topletely detach themselves from emotions...like a corpse that moves and breathes."

    This revtion shed light on Esther, exining her seemingly impassive demeanor. His intrigue deepened, prompting further inquiry, "But what about her children and Reba? They don''t seem like people who are calm and highly objective despite being of the same bloodline."

    Naida exined with a raise of her brow, "I didn''t say all Thornes are the same. Only most of them, and sometimes certain members of their bloodline, develop their personalities in different ways depending on how they train. Reba used the cold in her blood for precision and control of her powers instead of using it to control her emotions and senses. She also trained herself in the Death Arts to maximize herbat strength instead of using it to control her mind. In essence, it is like her emotions and senses, like pain and pleasure, have been severed from her mind."

    Asher pulled together his brows as he felt things were now starting to make sense.

    Naida added, "That is why she is more powerful than Esther inbat. She was never one to follow the conventional ways. As for Esther''s children, their personalities naturally developed despite getting trained by their mother. It''s a coincidence that those three aren''t like their parents."

    Asher absorbed theplexity of the Thorne family dynamics, understanding the diverse ways the same bloodline could manifest in its members. He now realized why Reba was so differentpared to her sister.

    He also understood why Reba was so strong and even went toe-to-toe with Lysandra despite Lysandra holding the elemental advantage over her. If that advantage didn''t exist, he felt she might have a slight edge over Lysandra.

    With a sigh, Asher sought guidance for the looming challenge ahead, "Then how am I supposed to deal with her?"

    She stood up, her elegant figure outlined against the sun, turning her attention to Asher with a narrowed gaze, "There is only one way, but it could end up costing you a very dear price which you might not be willing to pay. So are you sure you want me to tell you what that way is?" Her voice, soft yet firm, carried a warning that intrigued Asher.

    His interest piqued, Asher''s eyes narrowed in determination, "I am not afraid of taking any risks as long as it isn''t impossible. But why don''t you tell me first before I decide," he responded, his voiceced with the readiness to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    He had to somehow conquer Esther to get what he wanted. If he doesn''t, his future and that of his kingdom would have less chance of surviving all dangers looming outside the kingdom, and so will his ns for vengeance.

    Naida''s smile was enigmatic as she proposed, "Why don''t youe with meter today to a certain ce. I can show you what that method is and let you decide after you see it with your own eyes. It is not really a ce where a king like you should visit. So you would have to disguise yourself."

    Asher agreed, eager to uncover the mystery Naida hinted at, "That won''t be a problem. I can''t wait to see what kind of special method you want to show me," he dered, his resolve shining through.

    ¡ª n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Hourster, as Naida prepared to leave her castle, a deep yet elegant voice of a man echoed from behind, "Naida, where are you going at this hour? The sun will set soon. I don''t remember you mentioning any ns for today."

    Naida turned to face her husband, Vernon, offering him a smile that belied the depth of her thoughts, "I have a small errand to run but nothing noteworthy enough to make me feel like I should let you know," she exined, her voice carrying a hint of mystery.

    Vernon''s expression showed a mix of worry and inquiry, "Does it have anything to do with the king''s visit here? After your return from the Draconis Kingdom, you seemed to have earned this favor. I wonder what you did when so many others failed."

    Her smile, light and carefree, shone through as she said, "All I did was make him feel happy with what I could offer him. As they say, keep your king happy, and our people shall bask in prosperity and strength. Isn''t that what you want as well?"

    Approaching her slowly, Vernon''s concern was palpable, "Yes, but...I wouldn''t want you to push yourself too much and do something that could bring about unpleasant ramifications. You won''t do that, right¡­for the sake of the House and our children?"

    Her response to his concern came with a soft chuckle that seemed to dance through the air, light yet carrying an edge, "Why would you worry that I would do something like that?" she asked, her tone light but her eyes briefly betraying a deeper emotion.

    Vernon''s sigh echoed softly in the vast space, his gaze on Naida filled with a tender concern that seemed almost out of ce in the regal setting, "I am just worried for you. I wouldn''t want you to get hurt in any way," he admitted.

    Naida''s gaze swept the room, taking in the shadows that yed across the ancient walls before returning to Vernon with a smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes, "Don''t you think it''s a bit toote for that? You already know that nothing can hurt me anymore. So you shouldn''t waste time worrying about pointless things. I wouldn''t want you to tire yourself like that. You are already exhausted, having taken good care of our house ever since you were a child. So you should just continue what you have been doing for all these years," she said, her voice calm but her smile carrying a subtle sharpness.

    Vernon''s expression flickered as his eyes shone withplicated emotions, "Naida, I-" "I will be back soon," she assured him with a smile that seemed to promise more than her words could say, interrupting him before he could finish his sentence.

    Then, with a grace that belied the tension of their conversation, she turned and walked through therge doors of the castle, leaving Vernon alone with his thoughts.

    As the doors closed behind her, Vernon remained still for a moment longer, his eyes closed as if to shut out the thoughts in his mind. With a heavy sigh, he turned around and walked away. ¡ª

    As twilight bled into the crevices of an old town, a carriage, small and weather-beaten, trundled into view. The town itself, shrouded in shadows and an eerie silence, seemed as though it had swallowed the sun, refusing to let any light escape its grasp. The few souls that dared to walk the streets moved like ghosts, their footsteps whispering tales of a darkness that clung to the very air.

    The carriage halted with a final groan of its wheels before a 7 meter tall building that seemed to shrink away from the touch of the dim light. Its entrance was guarded by small iron doors, as if the building itself were a creature, wary of intruders, its iron jaws mped shut.

    From the carriage emerged two figures, a man and a woman, cloaked in mystery and the semnce of adventure. Cloaks draped over their forms, concealing their intentions as effectively as the cloth masks hid their expressions. Yet, it was their eyes, dark orange and flickering with an inner fire, that marked them as outcasts, members of a lower ss bloodline, yet undeterred and fierce.

    "What kind of ce is this? I had no idea such a ce existed just outside our kingdom," the man, Asher, whispered, his voice a blend of curiosity and surprise.

    Naida gave him a brief nce before her gaze returned to the foreboding iron doors, "This is the Sunken Sky Town...a very infamous ce to get things that you normally won''t get in the usual markets. This town is run by powerful people from different ns and kingdoms, respecting a mutual agreement to protect this town to benefit them all. Only those who have a clear purpose ofing here and capable enough can survive a night here," she whispered back, her voice as soft as the shadowed air around them.

    As she approached the iron gates, Naida''s hand lifted in a gesture that seemed both daring and desperate. She knocked softly, the sound echoing like a challenge in the silent town. Asher, curious, moved to join her, standing a step behind as a small opening in the door revealed a pair of eyes, dark green and assessing.

    "What business do you have bying here?" The voice that followed was as menacing as the town itself, a growl from the shadows.

    Naida''s response was calm, her eyes narrowing slightly, "Please tell your boss that the sun would never bleed as long as she is alive."

    The guard regarded them, the silence stretching before the small opening slid shut, leaving Asher to wonder if they had been turned away. Yet, the iron doors began to creak ominously as they opened.

    "Let''s go inside," Naida said, leading Asher into the darkness beyond the doors.

    Vernon suspects anything or....?

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 473 Tome Of The Forbidden Nightmare Sword

    473 Tome Of The Forbidden Nightmare Sword

    The atmosphere within the building was heavy, charged with an energy that made Asher feel as if this was definitely a ce where people up to no good might enter.

    As they entered the small, dimly lit hall, the only source of light came from flickering candles scattered across an old, worn desk. Behind this desk sat a scrawnydy, her skin a dark shade of orange, almost glowing in the candlelight. Her nose was pointy, giving her an almost caricature-like appearance, and her eyes, a deep, vibrant green, flickered with mischief and knowledge far beyond her seemingly frail frame.

    Upon seeing Naida, a sly grin spread across thedy''s face, her long fingers tapping rhythmically on the wooden surface, "Ah, if it isn''t the Midnight Wanderer," she crooned, her voice a peculiar mix of rasp and velvet, "And who''s this? A new apprentice, perhaps?"

    Naida responded with a light chuckle, not correcting thedy on her alias, "You could say that, Grende. We''re here on specific business. We need ess to the hidden chamber."

    Grende''s eyes shifted to Asher, sizing him up with a nce that felt almost invasive, "You have never brought a friend before, and he seems like a new face. Do you trust him?" she mused aloud, her gaze returning to Naida. "The chamber isn''t for all eyes. You know that."

    "I trust him more than anything," Naida replied, her tone friendly yet firm, making Asher nce at her briefly with a hint of warmth.

    Grende leaned back in her chair, the wood creaking under her slight weight. With a dramatic flourish, she pulled out arge, ancient-looking key from beneath the desk, "Very well," she said, her voice now serious, "I shall add his name to the list. But remember, the chamber only contains things that could kill you. Your friend should be careful about getting too tempted."

    Naida nodded, a gesture mirrored by Asher, though he only got more intrigued and curious about what kind of things were present in this chamber.

    "Follow me, then," Grende announced, standing up. Her movements were surprisingly graceful for her appearance, and she led them through a door hidden behind an entrance that Asher hadn''t noticed before.

    As they walked, the corridor twisted and turned, descending deeper into the heart of the building. The air grew cooler, and the silence was almost oppressive, broken only by the sound of their footsteps and the asional drip of water echoing in the distance.

    Finally, they reached a heavy door, its surface etched with symbols that seemed to dance in the candlelight.

    Grende inserted the key, turning it with a loud click that echoed ominously. The door swung open, revealing the hidden chamber beyond, shrouded in darkness and mystery.

    With a nod from Grende, Naida, and Asher stepped forward, crossing the threshold into the unknown.

    As the iron door thudded shut behind them, plunging Asher and Naida into this dark chamber, Asher''s gaze swept across the ce they had entered. The air was thick with the scent of ancient parchment and forgotten magic. Shelves, burdened with the weight of countless old and dusty grimoires, parchments, and books, stretched into the dimness, their contents whispering secrets of a bygone eras.

    "What is this ce really? Everything looks so old," Asher mumbled, his voice a soft intrusion into the silence that enveloped them as he stepped forward, his eyes wide with a mixture of awe and curiosity.

    Naida, with the ease of one familiar with such sanctuaries, dusted off a book as she exined, "This ce is the 3rd Chamber of Forbidden Past. There are only 3 such chambers in our world, which contain all kinds of old and forbidden arts, grimoires, and secret information on various kingdoms or ns. But each of them can only be essed with a high price, and you can only buy one item in your entire lifetime."

    Asher browsed through the shelves, his fingers brushing against the spines of countless volumes, "The items here look quite precious. I don''t understand why nobody bothered to plunder this ce and take everything for themselves," he mused, the question hanging in the air like a challenge to the silence of the chamber.

    Naida''s response was a soft chuckle, "It isn''t that simple. The Chambers of Forbidden Past have been maintained for thousands of years by powerful people from every corner of this world. Nobody would dare to be the first one to cause trouble and risk getting destroyed by the rest. But even if someone manages to keep them all at bay, each of the Chambers has a powerful and mysterious self-destruction mechanism if somebody tries topromise the entire chamber."

    "That''s more sophisticated than I expected. No wonder," Asher mused, his respect for the chamber''s guardians growing. "But you''re forgetting one important thing. As that woman outside said, everything here are things most people don''t want or wouldn''t dare to use. It''s called ''Forbidden'' for a reason. So it''s not worth the resources one would have to give up in hopes of benefiting from an item here at great risk of their life."

    Asher nodded as he hummed, "Hmm, that does make sense," He then bobbed his head around and asked, "Now, what should I look for? Isn''t there any magic arrays to quickly find what we are looking for?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Naida shook her head, her expression one of mild regret. "All the chambers run on powerful but ancient arrays. So, unfortunately, we have to manually search each item by its name. Look for a grimoire with the title ''Tome of the Nightmare Sword''."

    "Tome of the Forbidden Nightmare Sword? It sounds like a powerful one indeed," Asher remarked, his interest piqued, eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    "It is indeed powerful, but well...you will find out," Naida replied, her smile cryptic yet encouraging.

    Asher chuckled, shaking his head in mild exasperation. "You are really keeping me in suspense here, huh?"

    Naida''s knowing smile shone through,. "Not as much as you, though. You still haven''t told me how things went with your queen after you told her about us. Or did you not tell her yet?"

    Asher, his hands brushing over the spines of countless grimoires, sighed, the sound heavy with unspoken words, "I was about to tell you once we had a ce to talk freely andfortably. But since you asked now, well..." He paused, his voice trailing off as he recounted the moment he had revealed his rtionship with Naida to Rowena. The confession had unfolded in a way that left Naida''s lips to part and her brows to raise,

    Naida''s reaction was a mix of relief and surprise, her hand resting against her chest as if to calm her racing heart, "That went better than I expected. I didn''t tell you to not bother you about it, but I was feeling quite guilty and ashamed all along. I was ready for any punishment if she didn''t want me to get close to you. But it seems as if fate doesn''t want us to be separate. She must really love you to give in like this."

    Asher''s face mirrored theplexity of his emotions, a stormy sea of guilt, love, and loyalty, "I know she is a better person than I am, and I may not deserve her, but I can''t stay away from her. She is the reason I am standing here. Otherwise, I could have..." His voice faltered, lost in the unsaid, as his gaze turned distant, wondering how he would have ended up if only hate and anger existed within him.

    Naida, observing the conflict within him, offered a warm smile, "I know. She is your world, just like you are already bing mine."

    "Naida..." Asher''s voice was a whisper,den with emotions tooplex to unravel, the name a confession and a plea all at once.

    He felt bad that he couldn''t call her his own before everyone else yet.

    The search for the Tome of the Forbidden Nightmare Sword continued, a task that seemed to anchor Asher to the present, despite the doubts in his heart.

    And then, amidst the silence and the secrets, he found it, "Hey. Here it is. Tome of the Forbidden Nightmare Sword," he announced, a spark of triumph in his voice that quickly turned to astonishment as he opened the tome, "What the..." The words died in his throat as his eyes widened in disbelief, staring at the contents thaty before him.

    What did he see?

 Chapter 474 Her Home

    474 Her Home

    Asher found himself utterly perplexed. His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared down at intricate diagrams of the male anatomy, specifically penises drawn from various perspectives. With furrowed brows, he muttered incredulously, "What sort of joke is this? Or did some drunkardpile this? Is this truly the right grimoire?"

    [ Grimoire Name : Tome of the Forbidden Nightmare Sword (Part 1/2) ] "Feast thy eyes upon the Tome of the Forbidden Nightmare Sword, a tome that relishes in the fall of not only the demonic but, more than anything, the radiant! Thine tainted manhood, wielding its unholy girth, shall be the bane of celestial maidens, as thy nightmare rod plunges through their defenses, stealing their light and leaving them craving more sin. This is the only grimoire that would transform thine mortal sword into an immortal sword with a forbidden power that can withstand radiant essence!"

    [ Grade: Immortal ]

    ''What in the name of the seven hells¡­'' Asher felt as if he had to give props to whoever created this grimoire for making it sound more epic than it appeared to be, though the creator had a weird way of writing it.

    It really seemed as if they were drunk when they cooked this up.

    Yet he actually found an Immortal Grimoire in this shitty ce, and it was dusty enough to make it look like nobody wanted such a powerful one?? And where was the second part?

    But can his cock really be able to withstand radiant essence if he masters this? He knew so far he had to shut down the mana circuits of Hunters like Rachel and Amelia before having sex with them since he didn''t want their orgasm to contain their radiant essence, which could burn or sting his cock.

    Beside him, Naida suppressed a soft giggle before stepping closer to peer over his shoulder. She studied the controversial illustrations with mild amusement glinting in her eyes, "Although it might seem far-fetched," she began, "this particr grimoire happens to be one of the oldest within the chambers. There exist many rumors regarding its origin: that it was discovered inside a powerful beast''s belly, or that it suddenly came up from the Seven Hells. Whatever people said, nobody really knows where it came from or where the 2nd part is or if it even exists."

    Shaking his head dismissively, Asher replied, "People love to make up exaggerated stories about things they don''t know much about. I mean, even I do feel this grimoire is quite mysterious and powerful, especially when it''s an Immortal Grade grimoire that is even rarer than Deviars. But seriously, these crude drawings? If it''s so good, would this grimoire still be catching dust here? Kingdoms would go to war over an Immortal Grimoire. Anybody would."

    Chuckling gently, Naida responded, "It''s precisely due to these ''crude'' depictions that everyone else failed. This grimoire imed the lives of all who dared attempt utilizing it, instilling fear into anyone who caught wind of its deadly reputation. Over time, people simply chose to ignore its very existence altogether - until now."

    Her gaze turned serious as she ced aforting hand on Asher''s arm, "But you are unique. Possessing an immortal bloodline, I firmly believe you alone hold the potential to unlock the secrets of this grimoire."

    Curiosity piqued despite his skepticism, Asher questioned hesitantly, "Do you genuinely think this will benefit me? How so?"

    With utmost sincerity, Naida borated, "Old experts who studied the runes said that if you master it, you can potentially connect a person''s soul, mind, and body. It means your little dragon can stand a chance of making people like Esther remember what they have long forgotten or severed." Asher felt greatly interested in her words, though his brows furrowed as he asked the important question, "But would this kill me if I fail? I won''t be surprised."

    Naida hummed thoughtfully before responding, "You can say it might be worse than death because it will kill your little dragon if you fail...in the best-case scenario."

    Asher''s eyes shook upon hearing her words. The thought of it was more dreadful than he wanted to admit.

    Her red lips then arched into a confident smile as she added, "But I really believe you are the only one who can do it. After all, I love it more than you love it."

    Asher nervouslyughed as the idea of losing his precious little dragon did indeed feel worse than death. He could see why no man dared to try to use this grimoire. Losing one''s cock was no different than losing a loving family member. It was the very reason he cut off Edmund''s dick to make him feel the worst pain of losing his identity as a man and depriving him of all the pleasures he used to enjoy.

    As he continued to flick through the pages, he said, "Everyone knows that our mana circuit runs throughout our body, including a man''s penis. But I have never seen a grimoire that involves carving runes into the mana circuit running throughout the penis. I can think of 100 reasons why everyone got crippled down there while trying to do so."

    Naida sighed softly, nodding in agreement, "It''s not only going to be difficult, but it''s going to hurt more than any other part of your body."

    Asher nodded and said, while reading more of the texts, "I can also now see why everyone died. These runes that I have to carve in my mana circuit are quite unorthodox and strange. It''s as if they are made to really withstand radiant mana, but how can a demon like us withstand it? Just using these runes alone on any demon would instantly kill them. This grimoire shouldn''t even exist. It''s a paradox."

    Naida narrowed her eyes as she said with a knowing smile, "Even if you are asking that, I know you are thinking otherwise. We both know you have some kind of special connection with radiant mana. You even used it to save my life. So how could this kill you when even the Golden Prince''s mana didn''t hurt a single hair on your body?"

    Asher slowly looked at her with aplicated gaze, and only he knew that he didn''t have a special connection to radiant mana. He only had a very special connection to his past self.

    Naida then added with a focused gaze, "But this is the only way I know which you can use to bring down a woman like Esther," She softly chuckled as she went on, "I also have no doubt that no man in this realm would dare topare themselves to your little dragon once you master this grimoire. It''s up to you. It''s not that I want you to risk your life, but I believe in you."

    Pondering silently, Asher shut his eyes briefly before opening them again, radiating fierce determination. "Given my desperate situation and the future of our kingdom at stake, there is no choice but for me to give this a try."

    Naida smiled as she gently ced her hand on his chest and said, "Then why don''t you follow me to a special ce where I am sure you will have more chance of seeding in mastering this."

    Asher''s brows slowly raised as he wondered what special ce she was going to take him to.

    -

    The journey was smooth and quiet, broken only by the soft creaking of wooden wheels rolling over sand and small stones. Asher was sitting alone inside the carriage while Naida herself took the reins of the carriage. He knew since it was a secret ce, she had to take him there herself. They also can''t fly since it could attract unwanted attention due to the usage of their mana.

    The sses were tinted with special films, and so he could only see the crimson light of the skiesing in, though he could hear that they were getting away from society and bustling areas.

    As they journeyed, the outside world began to transform, making Asher raise his brows.

    The crimson light of their realm gradually gave way to a brightness that mimicked the daylight of Earth, a change so profound it felt as though they were crossing into another dimension. Asher''s anticipation grew with each passing moment, his heart filled with a mix of curiosity and uncertainty.

    Finally, the carriage came to a gentle halt, the sound of its wheels ceasing echoed softly in the tranquil air. Asher stepped out, his feet touching ground that felt both alien and familiar. Before himy andscape so lush and vibrant it took his breath away. Meadows stretched out towards the horizon, dotted with wildflowers that swayed gently in the breeze. A fountain, its waters sparkling under the sunlight, stood as a centerpiece among the greenery, surrounded by trees that whispered secrets of old.

    But it was the roses that captured Asher''s heart¡ªdark red roses, their petals glistening with dew, encircling the entire area in a disy of nature''s unmatched beauty. He looked up to see skies of azure, the sun hanging like a golden medallion, no different than the one that warmed the Earth he knew.

    "Wha...What is this ce? How can something so beautiful exist in our world?" Asher''s voice was a whisper, a mix of awe and disbelief as his gaze swept across the haven that unfolded before him.

    Naida, stepping gracefully just a step behind him, her eyes reflecting the paradise as she said, "This is my real home...at least the one I always dreamed of living in...a ce where everything is beautiful and peaceful with nothing to make you sad. I couldn''t find such a ce in our world, so I built one, even if it''s not real. Maybe someday I might get to live in a real one with you," she finished, her eyes briefly glowing with a fervent light as she gazed upon his broad back.

    Asher turned to her, moved by the depth of her longing, the earnest desire in her heart to find sce in beauty, to create a sanctuary not just for herself but for the dreams she harbored.

    "Naida...I do wish that as well. Thank you for bringing me to your home," he said, knowing it must have taken her a lot of courage to show him this ce.

    He could see the pride and softness in her eyes as she spoke of her creation, making him feel that there was a deeper reason why she created this.

    Naida''s expression softened, her face illuminated by the gentle sunlight as she held his hand, "I look forward to that day. For now, I am happy that I can finally show this to someone I care about. Even though I felt happier here, it didn''t take away the feeling of being alone. I nned to show it to my children, but I am afraid they might not understand. Maybe I can some other day."

    Asher knew why she said her children may not understand. Creating a ce that resembles the world of their most hated enemies and calling it ''home'' would definitely cause some doubts and misunderstandings, even if it was family.

    "During that ambush by the Rustblood n at the celebration in the Draconis Kingdom, when I saw that golden light in your beautiful eyes, I felt as if I was standing here, your warmth protecting me just like the sun does for the humans, unlike ours. At that moment, I realized that I had found a second home and that you also belonged in mine. So I couldn''t wait to bring you here," Naida said as her bright red eyes peered into his eyes with warmth.

    Asher cradled her face, her words warming his heart. He could see that she didn''t even care what exactly happened that day other than the fact that his light brought her warmth, and she wasn''t even repulsed by it. He gazed at her entrancing red eyes as he said in a passionate tone, "One day¡­I will make your dream a reality. From that day onwards, you won''t have to live in an illusion any longer. That''s the least I can promise you," Asher thought about his ns for Earth, especially if he managed toplete the Last Judgment quest and save the demon realm once and for all. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Naida pressed her cheek against his hand while enveloping it with hers, "You have already made most of ite true, and I would be happy enough as long as I get to have moments like these with you forever," Saying so, Naida wrapped her arms around his neck and craned her neck to reach for his lips, making Asher lean in as the two of them passionately kissed amidst the illusory rosy world.

 Chapter 475 Power Of The Immortal Rod

    475 Power Of The Immortal Rod

    Asher sat naked in the middle of the meadow, his face flushed a deep red.

    His fingers trembled, not from lust but from concentration, as he attempted to carve the intricate runes into his mana circuit. Naida, equally naked and exquisite, sat atop him, her body a vision of sensuality as her figure danced up and down on his thick, hot member. Her cheeks were flushed as red as a berry, her head tossed back, long ruby red hair cascading down her bare shoulders, as she rode Asher with passionate, deliberate strokes.

    Asher''s grip on her hips tightened as he focused on the delicate task at hand. The Tome of the Forbidden Nightmare Sword had been clear, the power he soughty within the depths of this bizarre ritual. Apparently, to gain the power of this forbidden tome, one needed to carve the runes into their mana circuit while having sex with a woman of simr power or more. Asher couldn''t believe how much more ridiculous this grimoire could be since how the hell was a man supposed to concentrate on carving runes, a very delicate, sensitive process while having sex?

    The sensation of Naida''s warm, wet pussy enveloping him was almost too much to bear, but the pain of carving the runes into his manhood was even more distracting. His face contorted in a mask of concentration and difort, beads of sweat forming on his brow. He felt like his cock was being sliced into pieces with each passing second to the point he feared whether he was really going to lose it. Each of the runes he carved was so powerful that they threatened to obliterate not only the mana circuit but the veins and flesh of his cock.

    The runes that were simr in power was contained in the Tome of the Fallen Souls. But even that was an Immortal Grade grimoire.

    Naida looked up at him with concern, her hips stalling momentarily, "You can do it, Asher. Just focus on the feeling inside me. Don''t let the pain get to you," she cooed, her voice soothing and encouraging.

    Her words were like a soothing wind to his mind, and he began to redirect some of his focus to the cold warmth of her pussy enveloping his cock, bathing it with her love and the simmering heat threatening to spill out and flood her cave.

    Yet he couldn''t maintain that focus for too long as the pain continued to stab into his cock. Asher grunted, gritting his teeth as he redoubled his efforts. The runes were so close to beingplete that he could almost taste it. Naida resumed her ministrations, her hips resuming their sensual rhythm.

    13:15

    But the closer he got, the more he realized how dangerous and painful they were. He didn''t even know if he could get to thest one.

    The pain was excruciating, his fingers trembling as they etched the final strokes into his sensitive flesh. The sensation was unlike anything he''d ever felt, both agonizing and arousing. He groaned, his hips bucking involuntarily, sending his demonic member even deeper inside her.

    Naida''s eyes widened, her own pleasure momentarily forgotten as she felt his shaft throb and swell within her, stretching her walls further. She gasped, her moan of surprise echoing. The sight of his engorged member, glowing with a dark green light, only heightened her arousal.

    "You are close, Asher. Haan~ It''s almost over, Ahhng~" Naida gasped as she encouraged him even more upon seeing that he was so close to getting it over with.

    "No¡­I¡­I¡­Ahhg!" Asher gasped in agonizing pain as he was struggling to finish the final strokes, feeling as if his cock was about to explode.

    Just as Asher thought he had hit his limit, something shifted within him. A sudden surge of energy coursed through his veins, setting every cell alight with an intensity that transcended physical sensations. It was as if time itself slowed down, giving him the rity he desperately needed.

    In this heightened state of awareness, he became acutely conscious of not just his own existence but also of Naida''s presence beside him. He could hear her heartbeat, feel the sensations she was feeling, and feel the overflowing love she had for him, which was deeper than he had ever expected. He had no idea she loved him this much.

    But more than that, he could feel her essence merging with his being.

    It was as if not only their bodies but their souls entwined, minds connected, creating a harmonious bond stronger than any magical force. Every breath synchronized, every heartbeat resonated together, forming a symphony of pleasure and bond that made him feel like he could feel every inch of her being.

    With each stroke of his fingers, tracing the ancient runes along his pulsating member, he could sense the flow of energy shifting, merging mana circuits with his consciousness. Each symbol carved felt less like a mere marking and more like a divine imprint, bridging the gap between reality and ethereality.

    "Ohhhnnnh~~" Simultaneously, Naida too began experiencing profound changes. Her body trembled uncontrobly, not from fear or pleasure, but due to the overwhelming influx of foreign energies flooding her system.

    She saw stars behind her eyelids, colors dancing wildly, mirroring the chaotic yet beautiful patterns of intertwining ley lines running over his thick rod.

    A rush of euphoria washed over her, originating from somewhere deep within, radiating outwards until it consumed her entirely.

    For a moment, she lost herself, bing one with him, feeling as if she had lost control of her body to him and her mind and soul drowning in an ocean of pleasure that seemed infinite.

    In that moment, she felt as if she wanted to drown in this ocean forever and never leave and let go of this blissful feeling that had bathed her soul.

    The runes within Asher''s cock red to life, theirbined essence igniting the air around them. They were no longer just two separate beings, but one entity, united in purpose and pleasure.

    "HAAAANNNGN!!~" Naida''s back arched, her body shuddering with an orgasm that seemed to go on forever. Her fangs extended, her nails digging into his shoulders, her toes curling as she cried out in ecstasy. The walls of her pussy clenched around him, milking him relentlessly, as if trying to draw out everyst drop of his essence.

    "NNNGGH!" Asher''s own climax was equally earth-shattering, his seed erupting deep within her, painting her insides with his mark. The very act of their union sealing the runes into existence.

    As their orgasms subsided, they copsed in a tangled heap, their breaths mingled, their hearts pounding in tandem. The atomsphere around them had changed, the very air pulsating with the same dark green energy that had consumed them both.

    Then, just as abruptly as it started, everything snapped back into ce. Reality solidified, grounding them firmly back into their mortal shell while their vision began to clear up until they were gazing at each other with astonished, overwhelmed looks.

    "You...You really did it¡­" Naida whispered with a shaky smile as her breasts heaved up and down, trying to catch her breath after having the best orgasm in her life. A rosy hue painted not only her face but down to her neck, and her body was still shivering from the aftermath of her soul-melting orgasm.

    "That¡­That was¡­mind blowing¡­" Asher mumbled as he also tried to catch his breath and looked down to see arge pool of milk gushing out of her pussy.

    He had never cum so much, nor did he ever have such an overwhelming climax before. He wasn''t even feeling the least beast tired or spent after cumming so much. In fact, his thick, hard member was already up, bigger than ever, and pressing against her sweaty belly, angry for more. Naida smiled with a passionate light in her eyes as her hands reached down to grab his thick, monstrous sword, "It looks like your little dragon is more famished than ever. Let me see if I can tame it," However, inwardly, she was astonished to feel its girth and heaviness, making her feel like she was really holding a forbidden sword.

    Asher smirked as he squeezed her soft buttocks, "You are free to try."

    12 hourster,

    In this small, illusory world, the sun was still shining brightly as ever without the slightest change in thest 12 hours, even though on the outside, night had long passed, and it was already morning.

    In these 12 hours, nestled amidst a breathtaking garden of ethereal roses, two naked forms were engaged in a passionate tryst without rest.

    And now their naked figuresy intertwined on the soft, fragrant ground, and the very air still seemed to hum with the vestiges of their intense passion. The womany spent and delirious, as though every ounce of her energy had been siphoned away. Her body glistened with a sheen of sweat, her bright red eyes hazy with the aftermath of ecstasy. The man, however, reclined beside her, his muscr frame brimming with vigor, and his thick, engorged manhood standing proudly erect with dark green veins ominously glowing over it.

    It was as if it wasn''t satisfied yet after making the woman climax a couple dozen times while pouring its hot milk into her every single time she came. If not for him and Naida asionally taking turns to clean up, she would have been swimming in a pool of his thick, hot milk. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You...You really had to take things this far to get back at me for losing to me during our first time?" Naida managed to say betweenbored breaths, her weak smile tinged with both exhaustion and amusement.

    Asher''s hand caressed her shapely, bare back with tenderness, his charming grin unwavering, "I told you, I always keep my promises. Even if I fail, I will always have my victory, sooner orter."

    Naida chuckled softly, her smile tinged with satisfaction, "Now... I''m confident that if Esther had any inkling of what was in store for her, she would be deeply regretting signing that contract¡­more than anything in her life."

    Asher''s eyes gleamed, though they narrowed as he looked at the new passive ability, skill, and talent he had obtained.

    Passive Ability : [ Ominous Allure - Thine tainted form, now infused with the very essence of the Forbidden Rod, exudes an irresistible aura of hellish charm. Both demonic and radiant beauties alike shall find themselves inexorably drawn to thee, their gaze transfixed by the corruptive yet forbidden power that pulses through thy veins. The more they stare, the more susceptible they be to thy unholy charms ]

    Talent : [ Nightmare Embrace - Thine unholy embrace shall leave the purest of maidens shuddering with soul-melting ecstasy. Upon dealing a ''critical strike'', thou shalt drain 5% of your stats from theirs, imbuing your immortal rod with extra power and fueling their carnal desires (0/25) ]

    Skill : [ Nightmare Surge - Channel the tainted power within thy Nightmare Sword, unleashing a torrent of forbidden energy. Thou may store up to 100% of thy STR and DEX as extra power, which thou can unleash at thy discretion. The more power thou unleashes at once, the more dangerous the side effects shall be (0/35) (Cost: 750 MP/HP per 1%) (Cooldown: 10 minutes) (Cast time: 1 second per 1%) (0/25) ]

    Asher blinked in disbelief, surprised by how ridiculously powerful the abilities were. But...what kind of side effects were they talking about?

    Lock and loaded...

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 476 Punish And Motivate Him?

    Chapter 476 Punish And Motivate Him?

    The grand hall of the Dreadthorne castle, with its towering pirs and the flickering light of torches, served as a symbol of the power and legacy of its inhabitants. It was here that Esther, cloaked in the authority and grace befitting her station, made her silent procession back to the heart of her domain. As she approached, Thorin, surrounded by his vassals, stood stoically, engaged in discussion, but suddenly stopped as she got close enough.

    His voice, aloof yetden with unspoken urgency, cut through the murmurs of his council, "Is it done?" he inquired, his gaze briefly intersecting Esther''s path.

    The vassals, sensing the gravity of the moment, bowed their heads in deference, their whispers fading into silence. Esther, without breaking her stride or meeting his gaze, responded sinctly, "It will be soon." Her voice was devoid of emotion yet carried undeniable confidence.

    Thorin hummed, an acknowledgment steeped in satisfaction, before turning back to his council, his demeanor unchanging as he resumed the discussion. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Esther continued on, her steps echoing softly in the vastness of the hall, ascending the stairs before walking into one of the corridors.

    It was there, amidst the shadows and light, that a voice called out, "Mother."

    Esther halted, the air around her stilling as she turned to face the source of the inquiry. Sabina, her daughter, approached with a curious look.

    "Mother, how did it go? Did you get it? My poor brother has been suffering a lot," she asked with her hand on her chest, her concern for Edmund palpable in her voice.

    Esther, her expression cool and measured, replied, "I will. It is only a matter of days or maybe less."

    Sabina''s eyebrows arched, inwardly feeling dismayed by such a confident response from her mother, "So he...really doesn''t stand a chance, and we will get what we want?" she pressed, seeking confirmation.

    With a silent nod, Esther affirmed their path, her voice steady as she outlined the future, "Once Edmund receives it back, we will prepare for your marriage with him. We have dyed it too long, and you are not getting any younger. Edmund isn''t strong enough, but your offspring will be better. This House needs a powerful leader after my and your father''s time."

    Behind her back, Sabina''s fist clenched as she gave a cool smile, "Of course, mother. I will make sure you will get the most powerful grandson ever," she promised, masking the turmoil within.

    Esther offered a nod, her expression impassive. Without another word, she turned, her steps carrying her away from Sabina.

    The moment Esther left, Sabina rushed to her favorite room where a couple of naked ves were hanging from the ceiling, their bodies riddled with blood and scars.

    She took out a barbed whip in one hand as a sinister smirk formed on her lips. Seeing her figure, the ves who were barely conscious had their eyes shiver, and the air thickened with the copper tang of fear and the musky scent of sweat. She slowly walked and stopped before a burly man and, without warning, used her whip tosh at his shriveled cock, "Is he messing around, or did I overestimate him?" Sabina mumbled as she keptshing the broken man while contemting her future.

    "What do you think I should do? Should I punish him to make hime to his senses? My future is at stake here," Sabina asked as she grabbed the man''s hair and made him look at her, while her barbed whip was tightening around his battered cock. His eyes were almost lifeless, and blood was dripping down his cock.

    Sabina sighed as she shook her head, "I know, I know. My mother is not an ordinary woman, far from it. So maybe he did really try his best, but my mother must have been too much for him. No matter how powerful a weapon is, it will be useless against something it can''t touch. Still...I can''t just let him off, can I?"

    "Uhh¡­." The man let out a weak grunt, a wisp of his lingering consciousness wishing she would just kill him instead of torturing him by teasing death.

    "Speak louder, will you?" Her cold voice echoed off the stone walls as she clicked her tongue. With a flick of her wrist, the whip tightened around his engorged cock, eliciting a brief, weak howl of pain before his eyes ssed over, and he ceased breathing.

    "Ugh, he died already? How useless." Disgust etched itself on Sabina''s features. The female ve dangling just feet away, a neer to this den of depravity, shook with terror, her body drenched in the evidence of her own fear. The smell of urine tainted the air, mingling with the other unsavory odors of the room.

    Sabina sauntered over to the quivering woman, her heels clicking ominously on the stone floor. She pinched the ve''s nipple, twisting it mercilessly, eliciting a muffled shriek, "What''s your opinion, new girl? He made me a promise, and now he''s this close to breaking it. What should I do to motivate him while making him pay for failing once already?"

    Tears streamed down the woman''s face as she gasped, her voice a hoarse whisper, "M-Maybe you can try punishing him w-while trying to teach him how to not f-fail..."

    Sabina''s eyes lit up with sadistic glee, and she yfully smacked the woman''s pussy, "That''s it!" she gasped, a wicked grin spreading across her lips, "New girl, thank you. I''m going to do just that," Sabina couldn''t control her grin as a spectacr n formed in her mind.

    ¡ª

    Sabina stood before an ominous, 10-meter-tall ck tower, a crazed smile ying on her red lips. The cylindrical structure loomed over the darkndscape like a twisted building, its surface reflecting the crimson hues of the sky above. The molten mountains in the distance cast grotesque shadows, as if the verynd itself was twisted in agony. Sabina ced her hands on her hips as she parted her lips, "He is waiting in there," Saying so, she turned around to face 50 women.

    The fifty mature beauties that surrounded her were a stark contrast to the bleak environment, their various races and bloodlines giving off an exotic appeal.

    "I''ve hand-picked you fifty," Sabina said, her voice echoing in the deste expanse, "Your reputations precede you as some of the most devious subi ournds have ever known. Now, I have a task for you. Teach him," she said, gesturing towards the tower, "everything you know about seduction and desire while punishing his dick. Prove to me that your skills are as legendary as they once were. So, if you value your measly lives, teach him everything necessary to conquer any woman he wants. Don''t you dare make me regret giving away all those life crystals to your husbands."

    The women exchanged fearful nces, their eyes darting towards the foreboding structure. The one with the most voluptuous chest and gorgeous features stepped forward, her voice trembling slightly, "Please, youngdy, we will not disappoint you. But... may we know the identity of our... student?"

    Sabina''sughter sent chills down their spines, "Oh, my dear, the less you know, the better. Besides, I''m sure you won''t even remember this tomorrow."

    With heavy hearts, the women reluctantly entered the tower, their bodies engulfed by the imprable darkness within with barely any lights.

    They knew the infamous reputation of the youngdy of House Thorne. So how could they not feel nervous about the man who must be friends or enemies with her?

    The only reason they came here was because their husbands were tempted by the life crystals she offered and convinced them to go. They also were tempted by the life crystals she offered for their services.

    "Don''t worry, everyone. No man can even take on two of us, let alone 50 of us. This will be easier than we think," The leader among them with the voluptuous bust whispered with a confident smile.

    However, the deeper they walked in, the more the air within the tower was getting heavier with anticipation and dread, the very air thick enough to choke on. Their hearts pounded in their chests as they adjusted their vision to the dimly lit space. But suddenly, some of them gasped upon hearing a footstep resounding in the chamber, heavy and deliberate, sending shivers down their spines. Their eyes widened as they beheld a tall, muscr silhouette in the center of the room. They could make out his every muscle rippling under his skin, and a sense of foreboding washed over them.

    As their eyes adjusted further, they noticed his glowing, dark yellow irises, ominous and otherworldly. "It can''t be¡­" The women gasped in shock, disbelief, and a lingering sense of excitement. Were they really going to teach the king himself?

    What made their blood run hotter, however, was the slow, gradual rise of something thick and menacing beneath his loincloth. It began to glow with a sickly, ominous dark green light, revealing its twisted, engorged form.

    "D-devils..Save us¡­." the woman in the front whimpered, her voice barely a whisper while the rest looked on with terror as their king began to stride towards them, his monstrous member throbbing with every step.

    And soon enough, for hours on end, the tower reverberated with the cacophony of lust and debauchery, the very walls seemingly quaking under the weight of their passionate cries.

    The air within the structure grew thick with the heady scent of desire, the floor sticky with the evidence of their depraved union. One by one, the moans of the fifty mature beauties faded away, until the tower fell into an unsettling silence.

    Sabina, standing outside, raised an eyebrow, "They took this much time to bring him down?" she mused aloud, "But enough is enough."

    Swiftly, she made her way into the den of iniquity, expecting to find a man defeated and bruised from a battle against 50 experienced and talented women.

    However, the sight that greeted her made her jaw ck.

    The fifty womeny in various states of undress, their bodies intertwined in a macabre tangle of limbs.

    Their expressions frozen in ecstasy, their naked figures bathed in a hot, milky, ominous substance that glowed with an otherworldly light.

    The man surprisingly stood tall, naked, and proud amongst the sea of debauchery, his glowing dark yellow eyes locked onto Sabina''s as he walked past the naked bodies lying beside his feet.

    "I-I came here to save my brother. I will do anything to save his future. So please have mercy," Sabina said, her voice shaky, though making it hard for one to guess whether it was from nervousness or excitement of something primal, especially when her gaze was glued onto a certain little dragon.

    Asher''s smirk only deepened as he cracked his knuckles, "What a caring sister you are. But since you are willing to do anything, we are going to have a talk about the things I am going to make you do for me," His gargantuan member began to throb, lengthening and thickening before Sabina''s eyes which began to widen along with them.

    Saying so, he began to walk towards Sabina, who came out of her reverie as she licked her lips, saliva dripping off her tongue, "You better make it a very long talk, pretty boy."

 Chapter 477 Fire Of Passion

    Chapter 477 Fire Of Passion

    After several more hours slipped away, Asher finally emerged from the tower, his polished ck robes shimmering under the fading light. The colossal door groaned as it started to shut behind him, its heavy thud echoing through the silentndscape.

    Meanwhile, back inside the tower, Sabina''s nude form twisted limply from the center of the high-ceilinged room, her pale skin tinted crimson and glistening with a hot, milky fluid that clung to her like a second skin, pooling between her legs and trickling down her thighs. Her body was bruised from head to toe withsh marks riddling her body and yet there was no hint of difort or pain in her cloudy eyes.

    Her lips parted, releasing a slurred utterance filled with insanity and lust, "Oh mother...I feel sorry for what that little monster is going to do to you...But at least you will one day see the grandson you want...hehe..."

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, after a couple hours, Esther, oblivious to the debauchery that happened within the tower, made her way towards it, her heart calm as a pool.

    She had received a cryptic message from Asher, asking her to meet him here, of all ces, where they would be free from prying eyes and gossip. She didn''t mind since she preferred this as well rather than let others specte her business with Asher.

    Dressed in her usual off-shoulder dark blue gown, she ventured inside, her heels cking against the cold, hard floor. The interior of the tower was dimly lit with dark golden lights, casting an ominous glow about the ce. In the center of therge hall, on a throne-like chair, sat Asher, d in casual ck robes that revealed his chiseled, muscr torso... and something else.

    His manhood, even in itsid state, was a sight to behold, long and thick in ways that would send a shiver down any woman''s spine, though Esther didn''t even bother to look.

    "You are right on time," he said, getting to his feet, "Makes me wonder if you have been looking forward to this?" His voice was as smooth as honey,ced with an ominous undertone that Esther couldn''t quite ce.

    Unfazed, Esther responded tly, "Yes, so that I can get this over with sooner than it needs to be."

    Yet, despite her nonchnt demeanor, Esther couldn''t shake off an unsettling transformation surrounding Asher. A mysterious pull seemed to emanate from him,pelling her attention even when every fiber of her being screamed caution. He was already known as the most charming and handsome man in the kingdom, though she had never felt anything. Yet now, why was she feeling as if that such a im was indeed true?

    Her gaze oddly lingered on the mesmerizing depth of his dark yellow irises, reminiscent of rich amber gleaming beneath the soft glow of antiquatednterns. She noted the exquisitely carved lines defining his expansive eight-pack abdomen, each muscle contracting rhythmically in synchronicity, exemplifying raw strength encased in finessed alien form.

    Her attention shifted involuntarily to his robust silhouette, sculpted by nature itself, stretching beyond ordinary confines. The sight stirred something primal within her ¨C something she didn''t know she had.

    Further up, her eyes traced the luxurious length of his silky moon-white hair, flowing gracefully like ethereal waterfalls cascading down snowy mountainsides. She couldn''t help but also notice the unblemished expanse of his dove-grayplexion, as smooth and wless as handcrafted porcin. Each contour reflected pure elegance untouched by imperfections or blemishes.

    Finally, Esther''s gaze came to rest upon an unusual object that she had tried to ignore earlier - the impressive size and stature of his long,id member. Even in its rxed state, itmanded respect, hinting at dormant might lurking beneath its surface. The thickness rivaled the circumference of a stout tree trunk, tapering gently towards the base, making her wonder if he was a beast or a man.

    No¡­not even beasts would have something that looks this majestic.

    But she then briefly channeled her concentration, easily fighting off this mysterious influence, and wondered why she was even thinking about such inconsequential things, especially about him.

    Not once had she encountered such an odd thing merely from looking at someone.

    It made her wonder if he did something to himself.

    Asher began circling Esther, his deep voice resonating smoothly, "I hope you won''t mind me asking...But have you ever felt what it is like to be a woman who is actually living instead of a life that resembles a dead one? Like falling in love, gettting jealous, feeling pleasure, or craving for something? Haven''t you felt curious about what all this feels like?"

    Esther''s expression didn''t falter, but for a fleeting moment, a flicker of something long-buried flickered in her eyes before shoving them away, "Those things don''t matter to me, nor am I interested in such distractions."

    Asher sighed, feigning disappointment, "Right. How can you be curious when you don''t desire anything. And how can you desire anything when you can''t feel anything. But I am going to change that for you," Saying so, Asher suddenly wrapped an iron-like arm around her slender waist, roughly parting her silver locks to expose her slender neck and corbone.

    Before she could say anything, his tongue, hot and sinuous, trailed along her delicate yet cold skin, leaving a trail of hot wetness in its wake.

    At first touch, Esther''s eyes grew wide with surprise, experiencing a chill running down her spine apanied by goosebumps emerging across her flesh¡ªapletely foreign sensation unlike any she previously knew.

    Despite attempting to suppress this novel reaction, she retorted firmly, "Your time starts now. Ten minutes."

    Chuckling softly, Asher moved her chin upwards, meeting his gaze, dering, "I hope you don''t forget to count," Before Esther could retort, he suddenly sealed her lips with his, sucking in her tender, pale pink lips into a passionate kiss.

    "Mhmm¡­"

    Esther''s body unconsciously tensed, not because she wasn''t expecting him to suddenly kiss her but because his kiss suddenly ignited sensations she never anticipated.

    His ardent kiss jolted her system awake, triggering signals to surge through her veins, electrifying every nerve ending in its pathway.

    Initially paralyzed and shocked, she didn''t know how to react to this. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But instinctively, she attempted to retreat, constructing mental barricades designed to repel unwee emotions. "Smmmchk¡­Mmmmchk¡­" Asher didn''t waste a breath and ravaged her lips without mercy while pushing his tongue into her wet, cold mouth.

    Esther''s fists clenched as he plundered her mouth like a savage, and nobody had ever dared to treat her like this.

    However, the longer his mouth worked magic on hers, manipting responses she''d suppressed diligently, the more effort she had to put in to keep them at bay.

    Yet waves of delicious turmoil crashed against her fortifications, gradually wearing them thin.

    Her toes curled slightly, grasping onto threads of self-control, fraying fast under duress.

    Beneath his persistent assault, tiny fractures splintered apart, permitting tendrils of sensation to creep in stealthily, weakening her resolve further.

    Without her even realizing, her spine bowed slightly, pressing closer against his powerful form, betraying capittion despite her inner protests.

    Slowly, Asher reached out and slid his fingers along the delicate fabric of her dark blue gown, tracing the contours of her slender form. With one swift motion, the dress fell to the floor, pooling at her feet, revealing a pair of matching dark blue panties and bra.

    Asher''s heated gaze traveled up and down her body, his eyes darkening with desire, "You''re more sexy than you know. Your husband is doing you injustice by not letting you realize your worth as a woman," he breathed, his voice eerily charming.

    Esther''s eyes flickered, getting a bit taken aback by hisment while he stared into her eyes.

    "I didn''t ask¡­for your opinion," Esther coldly responded, though her skin had started to sweat after exerting so much of her concentration to keep herself strong against these distracting sensations.

    "But I wanted you to know," Asher said with an unfazed smile as his hands began to roam her cold bare skin, leaving a trail of goosebumps in their wake.

    He teased thece of her bra, his fingers dipping below the fabric to brush against her shivering half-hardened nipples and teased them as he said, "Why are you holding back? Your body is shivering, begging you to let me satisfy it. Let go of yourself, at least for a second."

    Esther''s breath caught in her throat, her body betraying her with its response to his touch while trying to block out his attempts to tempt her.

    A shiver ran down her spine as he slid his fingers down her stomach, stopping just short of where she needed him the most. Her breathing quickened, her chest rising and falling with each ragged breath, "Never¡­" She mumbled firmly, though her voice was weaker than usual.

    "You can''t say never to an inevitable force like me," Asher said with a devilish smile as his lips once again found hers in a hungry kiss, his tongue seeking entrance to her mouth. Esther resisted at first, but the sensations coursing through her body were too much to bear. She couldn''t maintain her focus on every part of her body, especially since his hands were stroking the skin of her navel, dangerously above her pelvis.

    It was either her mouth or the region down there.

    And so, with a whimper, she made the choice of making a sacrifice, letting her tongue tangle with his in a passionate dance.

    Each stolen breath amplified the intensity building between them, escting past the tipping point recklessly. She could feel her cold body heating up slowly, and without her knowing, a faint reddish hue had already colored her pale, cold cheeks.

    Overwhelmed by unfamiliar feelings, she battled to retainposure, focusing intensely on containing the storm raging wildly inside her. But all of a sudden, Asher''s erection, thick and throbbing, slipped between her thighs, making her brows furrow deeply.

    It felt thicker than it looked, and she could feel the throbbing veins pressing against the unusually sensitive skin of her inner thighs.

    But what made it worse was when the tip of his hot member pressed against her vulva, threatening to tear through her panties and invade her fortress.

    She gathered all her willpower to resist the wet mes threatening to pool down there.

    Yet, defiance proved futile when he suddenly started to grind against her defenseless spot, inciting mes to dance erratically within her.

    She tried to pull away in nervousness, but that only made him increase his pace, grinding her harder down there.

    Suddenly, her world spun out of focus, reced by swirling clouds of ecstasy, dragging her helplessly toward the edge of an exhrating precipice. Fear gripped her heart as she scrambled madly to anchor herself securely but failed miserably against the tidal wave of rapture sweeping her far beyond known territory.

    In mere moments, the inferno consumed her whole, obliterating barriers erected carefully over centuries. "Hahhnnghh!~~" Caught off guard, she released a throaty cry, relinquishing restraint entirely unconsciously as he let go of her lips.

    A torrent of delight erupted violently, wetting her panties, streaming down her legs in rivulets.

    She gasped as she suddenly felt numb and weak, losing her grip and about to fall to the ground, though Asher kept her standing by tightening his arm''s grip around her bare waist.

    "Haa¡­ha¡­" Esther struggled to catch her breath, shocked and confused by what just happened¡­.by what she just felt¡­the strange feeling that made her forget everything for a moment. Instead, all she felt was her body and mind getting released from invisible chains that she didn''t know existed.

    Yet she was terrified by how she had no control over it, by how this sensation left her at the mercy of someone else, and how she even forgot herself for a moment to the point she let out a shameful sound.

    "No matter how cold a woman''s body is, it always melts when faced with the fire of passion.," Asher said with a smug smile as he looked at her breathless state.

    Oh boi...how much is he going to melt her? :

 Chapter 478 A Different Breed

    Asher wiped off some of the cold liquid trickling down her supple thighs, and triumphantly, he disyed evidence on his fingertips, smiling devilishly, proiming, "Look at that. Your first orgasm. You lost, and not even 2 minutes passed, nor did I even prate you. It looks like you came so easily because you had never experienced it before. What a pity. You missed out on this for your entire life so far."

    Esther''s eyes widened in disbelief as the foreign, unfamiliar, and oily liquid slid down Asher''s fingers. It was her essence, the very proof of her lostposure, and she couldn''t believe it hade from her body. The sight was both alien and humiliating, as if every ounce of her hard-earned control had been stripped away by this one, singr moment.

    Asher sensually licked her essence and sighed with a blissful look, "Wah...so cold but sweet. It quenches my thirst better than any cold drink. I should definitely seek you out whenever I am going somewhere hot." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Nausea bubbled within her gut, mixing with a vtile concoction of shame and frustration.

    She had trained so hard to keep her senses and emotions in check, and yet the sight before her made her feel like she had failed...her entire life''s efforts amounting to her ending up watching him do this?

    She felt like she lost all face, especially when this happened before a junior, this young alien who was keeping the future of her House hostage.

    Her expression darkened, her fists clenching at her sides, desperate to regain some semnce of her shattered pride.

    Feeling cold rage she had never felt before, Esther pushed him away and said coldly, "I...I haven''t lost yet. I want you to try again, and all I have to do is make you lose 2 more times since you have already lost once," Esther was more than determined to make sure to prevent him from making her climax 2 more times. She already did it once, and she can do it again. She just had to pull herself together.

    Seizing her nape, Asher yanked her near, sneering, "Soon you''ll learn when to give up, not that I''m going to let you." His voice was low and confident, as if her defiance only spurred him on further. Without any warning, he tore away her bra, revealing her perfect, round breasts, and he didn''t waste a second before sucking them in with his hungry mouth. They were so soft and supple, simr in size to Naida''s though Naida''s breasts were more round and perfect.

    "Mnnnh~" Esther shut her lips firmly, suppressing any sounds she was about to make as lightning bolts of pleasure rippled through her breasts, her nipples hardening despite all her efforts to sever such sensations.

    The sensation was overwhelming, and she fought to keep her cool while feeling her breasts getting soaked with his hot saliva.

    But her eyes widened as she felt him tugging at her panties, tearing it away without mercy, revealing her soaked core to his heated gaze. Heat crept up her cheeks, but before she could even process the invasion of her private zone, she felt the tip of his monstrous member nudging at her moist entrance.

    For the first time in her life, she felt her heart pounding in anxiety since, for some reason, she was losing control of her body, and it wasmon knowledge that a woman''s most sensitive area was down there. If he had already made her orgasm by just kissing and teasing her body with his touch, then the idea of what might happen when he entered her made her feel a sense of dread.

    But just as she was about to collect her thoughts, Asher pinned her wrists behind her back, gripped her left thigh, and lifted it as he said with a charming smile, "You are about to feel something you have never felt before in your life."

    Esther''s breath froze, her glistening torso pressing against his warm body,feeling even more nervous upon hearing his words, "You-"

    Before Esther could form a sentence, Asher thrust himself inside her, tearing through her resistance as if it were nothing while causing her eyes to bulge.

    "HAANNNG!~..." Esther''s world shattered into a million shards of blinding pain and white-hot pleasure, unable to keep her lips sealed as the sensation made her momentarily lose control of every single nerve in her body.

    The burning sensation as he stretched her walls to their limits was unlike anything she''d ever felt, and she couldn''t help but arch her back unconsciously, her nails digging into his muscr shoulders.

    The feeling of him filling her sopletely, touching ces that had long been dormant, was terrifyingly exhrating. Her body trembled beneath him, her muscles clenching around him involuntarily.

    "Don''t catch your breath yet, Nngh!"

    He withdrew just as slowly as he''d entered her, only to plunge back in with renewed force, making her let out a loud, unadulterated moan for the first time in her life, "ANNNGH!~"

    The moment his monstrous member touched the deepest spot when he plunged into her, Esther''s worldbusted into a storm of uncharted sensations. His hard, hot length stroking her inner walls sent waves of searing heat coursing through her body, igniting dormant nerves she''d long thought dead. It was as if all the senses she had suppressed for almost two centuries hade back with a vengeance, drowning her body with all these sensations. Each touch, each caress, every thrust amplified a thousandfold.

    Her senses, dulled by years of rigid control, roared back to life, and her body hummed with an awareness she''d never known existed. The sensual stretching of her walls, the tempting friction as he pulled back and plunged forward again, the way her slickness coated their joined bodies - it was all too much and yet left her with a sense of desire she wasn''t familiar with.

    Every inch of her skin felt alive, tingling and prickling with heightened sensitivity. Her breasts ached, heavy and sensitive, her nipples akin to hardened pebbles craving for something.

    "Haang~...Hannng~....Heunnn~" Her breath came in pants as she tried to make sense of this newfound awakening, her hands gripping his shoulders as if her life depended on it.

    With each thrust, the tension within her core coiled tighter and tighter, a molten heat pooling between her thighs. The feeling was both terrifying and intoxicating, the knowledge that she was on the brink of shattering her defensespletely in front of someone who could be said to be the worst enemy of her House right now.

    If she had a choice, she would have already turned him into a ve using his corpse.

    And yet this very same enemy was eliciting foreign yet humiliating sensations and reactions from her while taking away her control of her body.

    His gaze, dark and hungry, only fueled the inferno within her; his eyes locked on hers as if he could see every thought, every emotion she tried to hide. "Your tightness... it''s exquisite," he groaned, his eyes wild with lust, "It''s a pity¡­a sexy woman like you has never felt what it feels like to be a real woman. You should me your husband for never satisfying you," Asher said with a grunt of pleasure and disapproval.

    Esther felt her face burn in shame yet also with an emotion she couldn''t quite decipher, "That''s none¡­of your¡ªAhannng!~"

    Her eyes suddenly widened when he twisted her nipples in an unnatural direction, making pain and pleasure flood her nerves.

    And that was the final blow to her willpower, which was barely holding her body from exploding down there.

    "So you like pain as well? I knew it. You Thornes are a different breed," Before she could process his words, he pinched her clit and mmed his thick member deep inside her once more, his hips colliding with her sweat-slicked pelvis.

    "Haaang!~ S-Stop it~" Esther gasped, her eyes watering as she gritted her teeth, desperate to maintain herposure. Blood trickled from her lips, the result of her futile attempt to muffle her moans.

    Asher, however, was relentless, "Stop hurting yourself from enjoying what you need," His words were punctuated by his thrusts, each one sending her closer to the edge, "I wille with you... to not make you feel alone," he growled, his voice a deep rumble that vibrated through her very core.

    Esther''s eyes widened as the final barrier she''d erected crumbled under his relentless onught, her body arching to meet his every thrust. He sucked the blood from her bitten lip, his tonguepping at the wound as he continued to plunge into her with abandon.

    For some reason, the scent of his blood smelled irresistible to her as he sucked on her tongue, shattering her final defense.

    Her eyelids fluttered, her body going limp as her inner walls clenched around him, as if her body had a mind of its own, determined to bring them both to the precipice and trying to milk him of his seed. At the same time, she felt herself release; her climax tore through her like a tempest, leaving her trembling and spent in its wake.

    Cold fluids gushed out and bathed Asher''s cock, coinciding with his own culmination.

    With a final, visceral groan, he stiffened above her, his member throbbing within her as he released his seed, his scalding hot, sticky cum flooding her womb and filling her in a way she''d never before experienced.

    Esther''s body violently shuddered as she lost control of her bodypletely and strangely felt some of her strength getting drained.

    Asher pulled out, his member glistening with theirbined juices, and Esther whimpered as his girth left her, her soft inner walls clenching in response before he let go of her.

    Upon hitting the ground, gravity took effect, forcing realization of her situation. Hot semen flowed generously, escaping her swollenbia, joining the earlier flood on her inner thighs.

    Asher smirked down at her, a smug look in his eyes that she both loathed and, to her horror, found eerily stimting, "So, tell me... how does it feel to be truly alive?

 Chapter 479 The Magical Words

    Esthery panting, still reeling from the intensity of her orgasm, and looked at her uncontroble shivering hands and legs with horror. She couldn''t believe her body was betraying her like this, trembling in the aftermath of her second climax.

    Asher smirked down at her, a smug look in his eyes that she both loathed and, to her horror, found slightly stimting, "So, tell me... how does it feel to be truly alive?"

    His words jolted her back to reality, and she shot him a cold, grudging re, "You... what did you do to me? You can''t break... the rules..." she panted.

    She was sure he''d done something to make her feel things she shouldn''t, to make her lose control sopletely.

    "You are being unusually vocal now," Asher scoffed as he sauntered towards Esther, his gait confident. His lengthy appendage hung limp between his legs, yet the mere presence of it sent chills down Esther''s spine.

    Now that she had a good look, its thickness alone seemed overwhelming, threatening to consume her whole being. The sight of it was now like a nightmare for her, afraid of its power and what it can make her do. She couldn''t help but nce sideways, her eyes darting towards where his hand rested casually on his hip.

    And the moment he stood beside her, his nightmarish member brushed past her cheek like a ghostly whisper, making her unconsciously shiver upon remembering the havoc it caused inside her.

    She couldn''t help but nce sideways, her eyes darting towards where his hand rested casually on his hip.

    And the moment he stood beside her, his nightmarish member brushed past her cheek like a ghostly whisper, making her unconsciously shiver upon remembering the havoc it caused inside her.

    "You said it yourself," Asher said, a cold smile ying on his lips. "I can''t use any tricks without breaking the contract. This is just how I am. It''s not my fault you''re not strong enough."

    Esther felt her face burn with shame upon hearing this junior looking down on her and talking to her with contempt. She wouldn''t care less if he simply said it, but she knew that he was right.

    She hated to admit the fact that she lost¡­not once but twice against someone so young and arrogant.

    She had lost all face as the Lady of House Thorne. What would Thorin think? What would her children think?

    She had always taught her three children to never sumb to any desire or emotion or even any sensation and yet¡­here she was¡­kneeling before him.

    And worst of all, despite everything, she couldn''t deny that part of her found it dangerously tempting¡­that blissful sensation where no burdens of duty or responsibility existed but only pure bliss.

    And so she clenched her jaw and said, "I haven''t truly lost yet...You still have to make me lose one more time. But I want to continue tomorrow. I am not in a state to continue now."

    Esther didn''t want to continue and risk losing since she had no idea what was wrong with her. She wanted to return home and find out the problem before he continued to take advantage of her in her weakened state.

    She didn''t expect an orgasm to make her end up feeling weak and numb.

    Do all women feel the same? She didn''t like how chaotic her thoughts were and the tingling sensation down there, eliciting even more unnecessary sensations in her.

    But just as she struggled to get up, Asher lunged forward, grabbing Esther''s delicate wrists with lightning speed. He tightened his hold on her wrists, pulling them above her head as she dangled limply from his grasp. Her bare feet barely touched the ground, struggling to maintain bnce. His sudden movement startled her, causing her heart to race faster than ever.

    "You don''t get to leave as you please. As per the contract, I get to decide how many times I can try to make you cum for me. Not you," Asher said as his fingers stroked her glistening breasts.

    Before she could utter a word, Asher flicked his wrist, and out came sinister chains that erupted from the walls, slithering their way toward Esther. They wound tightly around her wrists and ankles, securing her to the spot like a fly trapped in a web. The cold metal bit into her sensitive skin, sending shock waves of difort rippling through her already fatigued frame upon finding her limbs stretched in a demeaning position.

    Cold anger surged within her as she tugged at the restraints, her wide eyes fixed on Asher, "What is the meaning of this?" she demanded, her voice quivering slightly as she spoke, "This goes against the terms of our agreement."

    Despite her protests, the chains remained firmly fastened, immobilizing herpletely, while his smile only made her uneasy, "Don''t think I am going to try to hurt you or anything. I am only going to show you a good time. After all, it is up to me how I get to make you cum, right?"

    Esther clenched her fists as she stopped trying to break free, bitterly acknowledging that he was right. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She regretted not putting out specific rules. Why would she when she waspletely confident that he couldn''t make her feel anything no matter what he did? She didn''t even care if he tortured her. She wouldn''t know any pain.

    But if only she had known what was going to happen¡­

    "Now, why don''t I put this on for you¡­" Saying so, Asher wrapped a ck fabric around her eyes, making her world pitchck and feel nervous for some reason.

    "Since you want to leave as soon as possible. I am going to make you an offer. If you beg for my dick and ask me to fuck you as hard as possible, I may let you go after 1 more try. But if you don''t, I will just keep on going until I get tired, which could be forever," Asher said as his lips curved.

    Esther couldn''t believe what he just heard. She felt that he must think so lowly of her after seeing her in a pathetic state. And so determined to not lose and end his arrogance once and for all, she said coldly while her bare breasts heaved up and down, "I...I will never give you that satisfaction. You are free to try whatever you want."

    "I am a bit confused...Are you saying that to not satisfy me or to satisfy yourself?" Asher smirked at her defiance while Esther''s face reddened even more with more than just anger.

    But before she could retort, he reached out to grab hold of her slender figure. "Mmngh!~"

    With a painful squeeze, he kneaded her soft flesh, causing Esther to gasp and bite back a cry of difort. Without warning, his other hand found its way between her legs, parting them forcefully as he thrust himself inside her.

    "AAHNGH!~"

    She cried out in shock and pleasure, unable to contain herself any longer as Asher filled herpletely. Despite her best efforts, she couldn''t help but respond to his rough treatment, her body trembling under each powerful stroke.

    "Mnnngh!~Hnnngh!~Heuungh!~"

    He continued to piston in and out of her, merciless in his pursuit of dominance over her.

    And with the blindfold covering her eyes, Esther could feel every inch of him prating deeper within her core. Each time their bodies collided, it sent waves of sensation throughout her entire being, leaving her dizzy and delirious with pleasure and pain from having her breasts abused by hisrge, rough hands.

    Each time his scorching hot member plunged deep into her, her body would lose all control, and her thoughts would disperse until only the pleasure and pain upied her mind and body while she also couldn''t muffle her moans any longer. With every brutal thrust, Esther''s resolve crumbled away, reced by sheer ecstasy and agony. It didn''t even take a minute before another wave of euphoria crashed over her, leaving her limp and panting underneath him while the blindfold on her eyes heightened the overwhelming sensation flowing through her nerves.

    "That''s right. Surrender to me, for you have lost for real," Asher murmured, tracing her wet red lips with his thumb. But beg me for more, and maybe I''ll show you mercy."

    "N-No¡­wait¡­" Esther whispered feebly, but Asher ignored her protests, driving himself into her once again. This time, however, he lifted her legs up and crossed them over his shoulders, sinking impossibly deeper inside of her.

    "Haangh!~"A strangled yelp echoed in the dark hall as her spine arched gracefully in the air, bending her form into an arc.

    The new angle brought forth indescribable pleasure that overwhelmed Esther''s senses, igniting sparks behind her eyelids, within the darkness.

    Underneath Asher''s relentless assault, Esther''s feeble attempts to halt his advances faltered. Her world spun dizzily, narrowing down to the point where their bodies became one. The overwhelming thickness stretching her walls left little space for reason; instead, primal desire took over, urging her towards an edge she both dreaded and yearned for.

    Just when she thought she couldn''t handle anymore, Asher pulled almost entirely out, teasing her entrance with his tip. But the sudden emptiness caused by his act left an uncontroble itch within her moist cave.

    She knew she can make it go away by telling him what he wanted to hear, but her mind struggled to lower herself even more.

    But this itch was rapidly growing, gnawing at her nerves, tormenting her, and making her crave something monstrous, something forbidden to fill her up again.

    "Say it," he demanded, gripping her thighs tightly, "Tell me those magical words. Beg for it."

    Despite her pride screaming otherwise, Esther just wanted to get rid of this itch before it consumed her fully.

    In desperation, she finally relented, whimpering, "Please¡­P-Put it in!~"

 Chapter 480 A Business Relationship

    Chapter 480 A Business Rtionship

    "Haang!~Ahhnnng!~Haahnnng!~"

    "Tell me what you want me to do or I just might feel like extending this for a day."

    "I..Ahhhng...I want you to...Hnnng!~...pour your seed inside me~...Hhaaang!~"

    "Aren''t you quite the noble slut for craving another man''s seed despite being married. But let me grant you your wish, Nnngnh!~"

    As hours passed in the dark hall of the tower, a sensual scene unfolded as the regal and aloofdy of House Thorne, found herself ensnared in an exquisite web of desire. Nobody who knew her could even imagine hearing such loud, silky moans or such obscene wordsing out of her cold, dignified lips. She was infamously known for being extremely cold and ruthless, being able to take any hard decision without any hesitation.

    Nobody had ever seen her get angry, sad, or happy. At this point, people hade to ept that the Thrones, like Esther and her husband, had their facial muscles be dormant from having their emotions severed.

    Even if they might feel any emotion, people thought it wouldn''t show on their faces due to how their facial muscles had adapted to their corpse-like demeanor.

    People wouldn''t dare to get close to or interact with them since it felt no different than trying to talk to a corpse¡­powerful one at that.

    Yet now, her once frigid demeanor has been shattered, leaving only a quivering mass of insatiable need in its wake.

    Esther''s heart was beating wildly within her chest as she felt the heat emanating from this alien''s monstrous member, filling her up each time he forced himself into her.

    The cool metal chains that bind her to the stone walls seem almost cruel now, trapping her in this moment of unparalleled ecstasy. A soft whimper escaped her lips, each time she strained against her restraints, desperate for more contact, more sensation without her realizing it.

    His strong hands were dipping into her silken tresses, fisting them tightly, keeping her head pulled back, exposing her reddened delicate neck while ravaging her from behind and clutching her neck hard enough to choke her from time to time. And at times, he would shift her hand to either pinch her clit hard or firmly squeeze her reddened breasts together. Or the most intimate one was when he would pull her tongue out with his hot mouth and ravage it within his scorching embrace.

    Her pale body was riddled with red marks from head to toe, and yet the pain was thest thing in her mind, especially when her lower abdomen was filled to the brim and warm with his seed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With each savage thrust, Asher imed ownership over Esther''s trembling body, driving deeper and harder until she could barely breathe. Droplets of sweat pped out of their skin each time their glistening bodies mmed against each other.

    She writhed beneath him, mewling pitifully as the waves of pleasure crashed over her again and again while his tongue asionally licked along her warm nape.

    She had lost count of the number of times she had orgasmed and lost the sense of time.

    It was toote when she realized that he had tricked her with his words, taking advantage of her desperate situation to make her say the words he wanted her to say, hoping he would stop.

    But all he did was use the same words as his excuse, "I never said I ''will'' stop. But I ''may'' stop if you keep saying the magical words to my satisfaction. If you don''t¡­I can keep doing this all day and more."

    The blindfold that covered her eyes did nothing to dull the intensity of the experience; if anything, it heightened her other senses, making each touch, each taste, all the more potent.

    She never knew there existed emotions and sensations that could make one lose touch with reality. She now realized why her ancestors always stressed that they should never take their training lightly and that they had to suppress their emotions due to how dangerous they could get.

    But even after all the harsh training she went through for decades, how could a junior break everything she learned like this?

    Not only did her willpower crumble, but she couldn''t even control a single muscle or nerve in her body.

    Her mouth hung open, tongue darting out to wet her dry lips as her body begged for release. She knew Asher was an enemy of her House and that he deserved to be their ve for every offense he did towards their House.

    And yet she was ashamed of herself upon feeling her body craving for his monstrous meaty member and for feeling so good to the point she had thoughts of wanting to continue this instead of trying to make him stop.

    But while she was busy battling with her mind and body, Asher showed no mercy, mercilessly continuing his assault on her willing flesh while choking the air out of her lungs.

    Every muscle in Esther''s body coiled tight, tension building higher and higher until it threatened to consume her whole for the umpteenth time.

    And then, just when she thought she could not bear another second, the storm broke loose.

    "HAAAANNNNG!~~"

    A keening wail ripped free from her throat as her orgasm crashed through her like a tidal wave, leaving her limp and panting, her knees rxing as she hung freely in the air while being suspended by the chains.

    She couldn''t feel her body at all! It was as if her nerves and muscles had spent every wisp of energy and expelled every wisp of mana whenever she orgasmed. Now she literally felt as if she was floating in thin air and never did she feel so light and free.

    She couldn''t even collect her thoughts or make sense of her surroundings through her blurred vision.

    Asher released her hair, and grabbed her chin as he forced her eyes, cloudy with lust and desire to look at him, "Look at you¡­You felt the peak dozens of times, and yet your eyes are telling me they want more even if your body can''t handle it anymore."

    Esther''s chin quivered as she struggled to even focus on his words as the passion she was feeling in her body was so fierce, it burned away even the darkest corners of her soul.

    Asher looked at her messy state with a look of amusement, knowing that one of the reasons she was so out of it was because she had never felt such things before.

    How could a person possibly know how to resist what they have never felt before? But even if she knew, it wouldn''t make much difference in the oue.

    "Why don''t you sleep it off and then we can talk about the things you are going to do for me now that you lost."

    "Hnn¡­" Esther let out a weak groan, faintly hearing his words though in the next moment, she felt a wave of exhaustion and fatigue crashing down on her, making her vision blurry and darker as her eyelids fully closed.

    -

    Back at the foreboding edifice of Dreadthorne Castle, Lord Thorin strode purposefully onto the grand front porch, his stern visage set in stoic lines.

    With a dismissive flick of his wrist, he uttered the name "Sabina" in a clipped tone, betraying no emotion.

    Before long, the sleek form of his daughter materialized from within the shadows of the entrance hall, gliding soundlessly toward him. She executed a wless curtsy before meeting her father''s back with her gaze, her expression one of calm serenity.

    "Yes, Father?" she queried softly, a slight upturn of her lips.

    Thorin regarded her coolly, his piercing pale red eyes narrowing slightly as he spoke, "Your mother¡­she has been gone for quite some time. It isn''t like her to ignore her other duties," There was a faint note of uncertainty lurking beneath his customary mask of indifference.

    Sabina raised an eyebrow, and the corners of her lips tempted her to giggle. Yet she maintained herposure,"Fear not, Father," she assured him, shing a reassuring smile, "Mother tends to lose track of time whenever she bes engrossed in her work. I daresay our future depends on such dedication, so perhaps she believes her other obligations may wait."

    Lord Thorin grunted nomittally, acknowledging his daughter''s wisdom with a brief nod, feeling that maybe there was no reason to doubt if Esther would get the job done.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, within the ominous darkness of a lone tower, Esther fought desperately to restore her disheveled appearance after the tumultuous yet humiliating encounter with that alien with the nightmarish sword.

    Whenever the image of that thick, scalding hot member shed in her mind, she winced, trying to rip apart that image, dreading it like a nightmare.

    She had never feared anyone or anything. Yet that thing¡­it was the most terrifying weapon in her eyes that broke her will, more than she wanted to admit.

    Despite her best efforts, lingering traces of exhaustion weighed heavily upon her limbs, particrly around down there which felt so sore and hot to the point she wished to immerse herself in a tub of ice cold water.

    She couldn''t handle the hot and sticky atmosphere in this tower anymore.

    However, no sooner had she managed to slip into her opulent dark blue gown than the unmistakable aroma of Asher''s masculine scent invaded her nostrils, causing her heart to skip several beats. She stiffened involuntarily, recalling vividly each passionate moment shared between them ¨C both those instigated by himself and those eagerly sought out by her body''s wanton desires.

    From behind, Asher approached silently, attired in resplendent ck robes that entuated his imposing stature.

    Upon seeing him, Esther reflexively tensed further, averting her gaze in a futile attempt to hide the shameful and irate emotions roiling within her breast.

    Thinking about those words he made her shout in between and how he treated her like a brothel girl made her nerves roll on themselves.

    Amused by her reaction, Asher leaned in conspiratorially, whispering silkily, "There is no reason to feel ashamed or resentful for indulging in pleasures long denied. You know full well how much enjoyment you derived from our union, and deep down, I sense that your yearning for more remains unquenched. But fret not¡­our business rtionship has barely begun."

 Chapter 481 You Will Never Escape Me

    Chapter 481 You Will Never Escape Me

    "...But fret not¡­our business rtionship has barely begun," Asher said as the corners of his lips curved to form an unsettling smile.

    Upon hearing his words, Esther''s emotions were a whirlwind, a maelstorm of anxiety, determination, and an unbidden flush of embarrassment that painted her cheeks a rosy hue, "I...I want to renegotiate the terms and make a new contract with more favors from my House towards you. But I want to destroy the present one," she dered, her voice a mix of defiance and desperation, a gambitid bare in the hopes of regaining some semnce of control.

    Asher''sughter, rich and unfettered, filled the space between them, a sound that made Esther''s resolve waver and her brows knit together in cold frustration. His gaze, alight with amusement, bore into her, "You signed the contract,dy. Nobody forced you. And now...you will never be able to escape me," His words were a gilded cage, a deration of power and possession that sent a shiver of dread down Esther''s spine. She realized then, with a sinking heart, that she had ensnared herself in a web from which there was no escape. She was afraid of what might happen to her mind and body if he continued with whatever he had done to her before.

    Her entire House could be in danger if she getspromised.

    She could only me her confidence in believing that nobody could make her feel anything. If only she knew¡­thest thing she would do was agree to those rules.

    But she clenched her fists, determined to find a way to make him lose, for thest thing she could do now was to give up.

    Asher smiled upon seeing despair and vain hope clouding her face, for he knew that she would have to let him warm her cold body whenever he wanted until she could actually make him lose 2 more times¡­which she never can.

    ¡ª

    Later, within the cold walls of the Dreadthorne Castle, Esther found herself seated in one of the cold, soft seats of the meeting hall. Her eyes, once icy and detached, now held a zed look, a window to the turmoil that raged silently within. Even now, she was struggling to calm down her emotions, unable to focus, especially when thinking of the contract and the heat that raged within her. She didn''t even realize she was unconsciously rubbing together her thighs as if to get rid of a certain throbbing sensation.

    Her hands clenched and unclenched rhythmically, feeling her inner struggle and the acute sense of failure that gnawed at her.

    Suddenly, the heavy doors to the hall creaked open, heralding the entrance of Thorin, his presence as cold and stoic as ever. His features were schooled into an expression of impassive scrutiny as he regarded Esther, "I wasn''t expecting you to take this long to seed. Nevertheless, we don''t have to worry about it anymore," he stated.

    The weight of Thorin''s words pressed down on Esther like a physical force, each syble a stone added to the burden she already bore. Her heart, heavy with the gravity of her actions, beat a tumultuous rhythm against her chest, a drum of war against the silence of the hall. The truth of what transpired loomed over her, a specter too daunting to face. How could she reveal the depths of her failure, the peril she had woven around their House with threads of desperation and misjudgment? No, the full extent of the contract must remain her cross to bear. To disclose it could unleash consequences far beyond her ability to contain, especially with Thorin, whose reactions were as unpredictable as the storms that raged above their ancestralnds.

    He wouldn''t hesitate to take extreme measures if he felt the House was in danger.

    The very notion of sharing one of their most guarded secrets with Asher was anathema to everything their House stood for.

    Their lineage was a fortress of silence, each secret a stone in its imprable walls, passed down through generations with a solemn vow: no secret shall ever leave this House. The ancestors had decreed it, their words echoing through the ages, and the penalty for transgression was as absolute as it was final: death¡­in the worst possible way.

    Should she just reveal everything that happened, ept her punishment for her failure, and end this before it gets worse for her House?

    Yet, facing the prospect of her own mortality, Esther found herself entangled in a well of emotions previously foreign to her. Where once the thought of death left her unmoved, a strategic calction in the great game of power, now it stirred within her a tumult of sentiment.

    She was not ready to depart this realm, not before ensuring the future of their House with a sessor strong enough to wield its legacy.

    She had lots of things still left to teach Sabina¡­things Thorin might not be able to impart to her, nor would he have the time. Even if Edmund was a lost cause, there was still Jarius, who had potential but was toozy to use it. She can still course correct him and prevent him from bing like his elder brother.

    Sabina will then have somebody to support her from within the House.

    Thorin''s gaze upon her was a cold, sharpened de, cutting through the silence with its intensity upon seeing her not responding to his words and instead sitting with her head lowered.

    His brows drew together, the lines of his face etched with concern and the dawning realization of something amiss, "You...failed. Did you?" His voice, a low rumble, broke the silence, carrying with it the weight of expectation and the shadow of disappointment.

    Esther rose, her movements a study in grace under pressure, her posture regal despite the turmoil that churned within. Meeting Thorin''s gaze, she found herself at a crossroads of truth and necessity. To confess her failure openly and reveal the price they would have to pay would be the worst oue for her. But if she doesn''t¡­how long can she keep it hidden? How long would she have to keep meeting him and experience all those things again?

    Her mind wasn''t used to such chaotic thoughts, causing a storm within her.

    But she then briefly closed her eyes and held her breath as her thoughts suddenly settled down and she knew what to do after weighing the cost of both decisions.

    "Yes¡­" Esther began calmly and added, "I underestimated him. At least in the foreseeable future, I can''t think of a way to make him kneel before us. It has only be harder now that he is stronger and too cunning for someone of his age."

    Thorin''s face darkened while the atmosphere in the hall suddenly grew colder, making Esther hold her breath.

    "How¡­How did you be so incapable? This has never happened before. That alien has barely a tenth of your age and experience. And you still failed despite what is at stake here?" Thorin asked, his low voice rumbling in the hall though his eyes were as calm as a pool.

    But he then added as his eyes shone with a dangerous light, "I would have intervened if not for our kingdom''s precarious situation. But now¡­I can''t see any other choice but to do whatever is necessary to protect our House''s future."

    Esther''s brows furrowed as she immediately shook her head, "Don''t. Just give me some more time. It''s not toote. I can still turn this around. All I have to do is find his weakness, and I will find it. We still have time. By that time, we might find a better opportunity as well. Any alternative only puts our House at more risk than ever."

    Thorin narrowed his eyes, remaining silent for a couple moments before he finally spoke, "Hmm...Then so be it. We shall wait, but not for long."

    Esther felt her heart lighten but at the same time her eyes became icier with determination, wanting to bring down Asher at any costs. If she doesn''t, she won''t be the only one who would lose everything.

    But for now, she had to figure out how to go behind Thorin''s back and deliver the secret arts Asher wanted. She couldn''t believe she was going against her House in by nning this.

    ¡ª

    Under a sky cloaked in darkness, the Bloodwing Mansion stood, its foreboding silhouette bathed in the eerie glow of the blood moon. Inside, the chamber of the Princess Consort was a stark contrast to the mansion''s grandeur, a sanctuary marred by the turmoil of its upant''s heart. Shey upon her bed, a figure of distress, her gaze fixed on the ceiling above, lost in a tumult of worry and fury. Empty bottles of blood were littered around and on her bed.

    Thoughts of Oberon, her son, trapped in a living hell, twisted her heart, while the memory of Asher''s demands ignited a fire of anger within her whenever she remembered it.

    How dare that vile brat ckmail her into bing his ve?! If only she could choke the life out of him with her own hands.

    Never in her life had she been looked down upon by anyone, let alone a junior. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Suddenly, the stillness of the night was broken by a soft glow emanating from the table beside her. The Sightstone Sphere, a conduit for storing and projecting messages across distances untold, began to illuminate the dim room with its arcane light.

    With a frown etching her features, Reba reached for the sphere, her heart pounding in anticipation and dread. As she made contact, the sphere pulsed, revealing a message from a secret channel that made her blood run cold. Lysandra''s words, cruel and taunting, danced before her eyes, a spectral disy of malice, "I told you I would make your son suffer for getting in my way. He kept calling out your name like a pathetic boy whose mother abandoned him...even after everything we did to him."

    Anger and agony intertwined within Reba''s heart, a venomous mix that threatened to overwhelm her senses.

    With a desperate swipe, shemanded the sphere to reveal more, and it obeyed, unfurling images into the air that materialized with devastating rity.

    The images that appeared were a nightmare given form, showcasing Oberon in torment, his plight rendered in heart-wrenching detail, "Uhhnn...No...my Oberon....NO!!!!" Reba''s cry was ance of pain, shattering the oppressive silence of the night. The intensity of her emotions unleashed a surge of power, the air within the room plummeting in temperature.

    Doors and windows frosted over, the chill so profound that ice crystallized upon surfaces, encapsting the room in a tomb of frost while her cry continued to echo throughout the room.

 Chapter 482 An Unforgettable Night

    Chapter 482 An Unforgettable Night

    The first light of dawn crept over the horizon, casting long shadows across the coldstones of the Eastern Courtyard in Demonstone Castle. Rowena and Is entered together, their faces tinged with a bit of redness, and their skin had a certain glow that made the look even more alluring.

    After a moment of heavy silence, Is finally broke the tension.

    "Am I wrong to assume that you wanted to talk about... Asher? Last night...He came to you as well...didn''t he?" Is asked, clearing her throat.

    Rowena met Is''s gaze, her expression reserved, yet her eyes could barely contain a hint of embarrassment. Her crimson eyes darted around before settling on Is once more, "Since you are asking...then it can''t only be me who felt something different about him, right?" she replied in a low voice.

    Is nodded, wincing slightly as she recalled the events of the previous night, "I know our husband is the most charming man in the world, but after he came back from whatever business he had to take care of, I couldn''t take my eyes off him. Something about him seems strangely different," she admitted, her voice tinged with embarrassment, "And his ''little dragon''...it destroyed me before I could even realize it despite how he gave it such a adorable name. I felt so numb and weak that I had to drink two potions just to get myself up," She smiled softly, adding, "But it felt like the best night I shared with him. What about you?"

    Is felt her heart pounding even now as she remembered Asher suddenly entering her quarters in the middle of the night, possessing an alluring charm that made her even forget the drowsiness she had from working all day.

    But what truly caught her by surprise was when he revealed his little dragon that was far from little and more like a forbidden weapon that consumed her soul and body for hours until she literally got knocked out yet in a blissful way.

    Rowena blushed deeper at Is''s openness, finding it embarrassing to share the intimate details of her own encounter. All she could remember was feeling tired behind her desk when he suddenly appeared before her, swept her off her feet, and drained her of her essence countless times within her study hall.

    The strange thing was that despite feeling numb and weak, the more he ravaged her with his monstrous sword, the more she felt rxed and blissful. Only in those moments, she felt like she could be herself and forget she was the queen and the burdens that came with it.

    She had initially decided not to indulge him and control her own feelings for a few days to teach him a lesson and make sure he knew how to put a leash on his little dragon.

    But after he took her by surprise, her initial determination to punish him melted away, and she couldn''t bring herself to refuse him.

    However, she couldn''t help but feel surprised at Asher''s stamina, given what had transpired between them. Even after all that, he still paid a visit to Is?

    She hesitantly nodded, meeting Is''s gaze once more, "I could say the same. But..." Rowena frowned, concern etching its way onto her face, "We can''t let him get too arrogant after he surprised and overwhelmed us like that."

    Is wryly smiled as she asked, "Could this be because of¡­Naida?"

    Is already heard from Asher about what happened between him and Naida. She felt touched and sad upon hearing what the two of them had to go through in the Tower of Torment. After knowing that Naida, in the image of Selene, had sacrificed herself so many times for Asher indirectly, she felt that Naida was worthy of his love, especially after learning that Naida didn''t ask him anything despite seeing Asher remaining unaffected by radiant mana.

    Any other person would have caused a huge ruckus or ckmailed Asher or feel angry enough to make sure this world would crucify him for having some connection to radiant mana.

    And so she felt happy for Asher since she felt he needed all the love he could get to prevent him from falling back to the person he was when he woke up in this world for the first time.

    But she did feel worried since Naida was married and she was the Lady of House Valentine. There could only be problems to deal with in the future, and if their rtionship gets exposed, then it will put both Asher and Naida in serious trouble, which even Rowena would struggle to help them.

    She knew Rowena was feeling worried about the same thing and if he might bed another married woman. It wouldn''t be an issue if he simply slept with them or had a one-night stand.

    But it was a whole nother problem if he fell in love with them, for she knew Asher would never let go of a woman once he had feelings for them.

    And so Is gently held Rowena''s hand and said with a soft, reassuring smile, "You don''t have to worry. Now that we, especially you, made things clear to him, he won''t go after any married woman again. Even what happened wasn''t entirely his fault. We both know that it''s hard to control our hearts."

    Rowena softly sighed as she nodded and gripped Is''s hand as she said with concern in her eyes, "I know. It''s just that our kingdom is facing a perilous future. We would need as many allies as we can, including the ones we don''t like. Asher has only been the king for a short while. He wasn''t born or raised as we were. It will take some time before he understands that we aren''t free to do everything as our heart pleases¡­not when our kingdom is in danger."

    Is''s gaze became focused as she understood what Rowena was talking about.

    She then said with confidence in her azure eyes, "Fret not for I believe Asher has only grown to care for his duties after his return. You must have also noticed that after his return, he has already initiated ns for Reaping and using Naida''s help to strengthen our rtions with our allies. Maybe it''s not all bad that he and Naida got closer." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rowena''s eyes shifted upon hearing Is mention his reaping ns, "About his Reaping ns¡­Did he tell you anything else? All he told me was that he might spend less time here and more time among the humans to grow his cult and do whatever it takes to weaken the humans while strengthening himself. I am just worried how he is going to do all that on his own in such a short while. Even if I ask him, he would just tell me not to worry."

    Is gave a confident nod as she subtly smiled, "We both know only he stands the highest chance ofing up with miracles. We should just let him do what he does best while we can do everything possible to support him."

    However, inwardly, Is wasn''t free of anxiety as she knew that Asher was also nning his vengeance while Reaping. She could only pray and hope that nothing bad won''t happen after he walked into a world where he would only be surrounded by his worst enemies.

    ¡ª

    The shadow of the ominous ck tower titled as ''Hellbringer''s Tower'' loomedrge as Esther approached, its spires piercing the sky like a dark de.

    The calm that had settled over her heart during her journey began to fracture, each step towards the tower echoing the tumult of memories it housed. The air around seemed to thicken with anticipation, or perhaps it was the weight of certain events, of decisions made within those stone walls that now pressed upon her.

    With a deep breath, she sought the tranquility that had eluded her, closing her eyes for a moment to still the storm within. Upon opening them, she stepped into the tower, the boundary between the outside world and the realm of shadows that Asher had made his own.

    "You are slightly early. Were you looking forward to something? There is no shame in saying ''yes'' like you did before," Asher''s voice,ced with a mixture of amusement and challenge, cut through the silence, emanating from the shadows. He stepped into view, his presence charming. This secluded haven stood apart from the bustling life of cities and towns, a sanctuary for his darker pursuits, shielded from prying eyes.

    Esther''sposure faltered for a moment at the sight of him, the memories of past encounters stirring an unbidden tumult within her. Yet, she quickly regained her icy demeanor, her gaze sharpening as she met his, "Did you call me here to waste both of our time or to let me give you what you wanted? I have other duties to attend to, and you wouldn''t want people to start asking questions, do you?" Her voice was a de of ice, cutting through the air with precision.

    She wanted to make sure that he would understand that he couldn''t just call her whenever he wanted. He can''t be that stupid to think he can have her at his beck and call every hour.

    Asher''sughter, deep and resonant, filled the space between them, "Don''t you worry. I will make sure that whenever I call you, it will be at impable timing. But as the king, it''s not like I can''t assign people to take over your duties whenever I need you, can''t I?" Esther''s pulse once again quickened briefly as she couldn''t even tell if he was serious or trying to unsettle her.

    However, to her relief, Asher added, "For now, let''s talk business. Show me what you brought."

    At his prompt to discuss their business, Esther''s gesture summoned a dark blue coffin, materializing with a whisper of power.

    The coffin, an artifact shrouded in mystery, appeared before them, its appearance enough to raise Asher''s eyebrows in intrigue as he took a peep at what was inside.

 Chapter 483 The Necroform Reanimation Art

    Chapter 483 The Necroform Reanimation Art

    Under the flickering torchlight of the shadowed chamber, Asher leaned forward with an air of intrigue to inspect the contents of the coffin, his gaze sharpening as it fell upon the humanoid form resting within. The preserved corpse, if it could be called that, bore no distinct facial features, resembling a wax model more than anything human, yet unmistakably holding the shape of a person.

    It looked androgynous and not distinctively male or female.

    "What is this weird corpse doing here?" Asher''s voice echoed slightly in the chamber, a note of confusion threading through his otherwiseposed demeanor.

    Esther, standing a measured distance away, watched him with an inscrutable expression, "Isn''t it obvious that you can''t walk around among the humans in your body? But if you want to, then you need a human body or something that looks like one. This corpse isn''t a real corpse. It is a foundation shell created using the necroessence of multiple powerful Hunter corpses to reduce the chances of failure," she exined, her voice betraying none of the tension that knotted her stomach.

    With a casual flick of her wrist, another dark blue coffin materialized beside the first, emphasizing the gravity of her next words.

    "Failure? How bad are the chances?" Asher''s inquiry was sharp, his focus undivided as he sought to understand the full extent of the risk.

    "The stronger you are, the higher the chances of failure. There is a reason that the strongest ones in our House do not try this. After all, since this shell is made from Hunter corpses, there will be trace amounts of radiant mana lingering, and it might cause a bacsh that could cause you to fail. Worst case...You will die, especially since your bloodline isn''t suitable for this, unlike ours," Esther replied, her tone grave, the underlying warning clear in her voice. Despite herposed exterior, part of her hoped desperately for his arrogance to be his undoing, dying like a fool.

    But she knew that it would be a bad oue for her as well since she and her House would be held responsible.

    Expecting her words to serve as a deterrent, Esther waited for Asher to reconsider, to retreat from the brink of such a dangerous gambit. And that way she could avoid sharing such a powerful and ancient secret art of her House and allow her topletely focus on making him void the contract.

    Asher hummed before he nodded and said, as his eyes shone with a determination that seemed to ignite the very air around him, "Let''s do it," he dered.

    Asher felt that since he was even able to survive and master the Tome of the Forbidden Nightmare Sword, which had runes made to withstand radiant mana, he should be able to do this as well.

    He also knew about the mysterious fact that he could at least channel the radiant mana of his past self.

    Esther''s frown deepened, the temperature in the room seeming to drop with her mood, "Did you not hear what I said? There is little to no chance that you will survive this. I can''t let myself or my House get held responsible for your death," Her voice was a cold de, slicing through the tension that filled the air between them.

    Asher''s scoff cut sharply through her warning, "It''s not my problem. That is just a risk you will have to swallow since you got yourself into this," His tone was dismissive, as if he couldn''t be least bothered about it.

    "You..." Esther''s voice trailed off as her face darkened with a sh of anger she hadn''t anticipated.

    It was unlike her to loseposure, but Asher''s tant disregard for the gravity of the situation had struck a nerve and how thickskinned he was after trapping her into this.

    Sheposed herself quickly, however, unwilling to give him the satisfaction of seeing her perturbed.

    "But I have a few doubts. Will I be able to use my powers to a full extent once the transfer is sessful?" Asher asked, his expression turning serious as he pondered the practicalities of his impending procedure.

    Esther narrowed her eyes, her gaze piercing, "This shell will be like an avatar of your body. Your mana circuit will be carved into it, and your mana will power it. You have to make sure it always has a bare minimum amount of mana in it. Otherwise, you will get exposed, and even a weak Hunter can easily identify you as a demon. The shell would no longer be able to camouge your demonic mana."

    Asher processed this information, understanding the constraints and the constant bncing act he would need to maintain to keep his demonic nature hidden within the shell. It was no different than a battery that he would have to keep charged.

    "So the more power you use, the faster the shell will lose its mana. This shell is never meant to be used for battle but only for reconnaissance or infiltration. Once it depowers, you have to somehow bring it back to our world. Only your original body can power it up again," Esther continued, outlining the limitations and the strategic use of the shell.

    Asher''s expression remained unreadable, though it was clear he was weighing the inconveniences against the necessity of his mission, "I can put up with that. But one more thing...What if I want another person to tag along with me? Do you have an extra ''avatar'' lying around for them?" Esther''s gaze turned icy and resolute, cutting through the shadows, "Don''t dream of it. It isn''t part of our contract that I will let you share our secret art with another outsider. You are the only exception and thest," She firmly dered, reaffirming the boundaries of their agreement.

    Asher''s response, a chuckle light with defiance, did little to ease the atmosphere, "Don''t get too worked up. I was only asking, but...from your words, I assume that anyone with your bloodline and simr to your status can use it, right?" His casual inquiry made Esther''s brows furrow.

    Why would he ask about such an obvious thing when it doesn''t even matter to him.

    Still, she merely gave a silent nod while wondering what he was nning.

    Asher pped his hands together with a smile, "That''s it then. Let''s begin," he dered, a hint of eagerness threading through his voice.

    Esther, with a solemnity befitting the moment, gestured towards the coffins,ying bare the path thaty ahead, "You will have to get inside the empty one, and then I will initiate the Necroform Reanimation Art. It will be painful because you will feel the mana circuit being carved into your avatar while you are connected to it. So don''t try toe out thinking something is wrong. But whether you will survive by the end of it is another matter." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Undaunted, Asher''s smirk was a sh of defiance in the dim light, "Lady, I have survived worse shit that you can''t even begin to imagine," With those words, he stepped into the coffin, sealing himself within the ss enclosure.

    He wasn''t worried Esther would do anything topromise him because the contract would prevent her from doing anything that goes against the rules. This also includes the implicit rule that no party can kill orpromise the other to manipte the contract.

    But, of course, he was no longer bound to the contract, though she wouldn''t know.

    As Esther initiated the ritual, her hands raised, dark blue tendrils of mana bridged the gap between the two coffins while a brief humming sound began to fill the dark hall.

    Inside his coffin, Asher braced himself, his world narrowing to the immediate and intense sensation of his consciousness expanding, reaching out into the void that connected him to the foundational shell.

    The transition was jarring. Asher found himself plunged into a cold, dead space, a realm of pitch-ck darkness that threatened to swallow him whole. Then came the pain, an excruciating, all-epassing agony that coursed through his being. It was as if countless needles were piercing him, carving the mana circuit into the empty shell. Still, his original body convulsed violently, a silent scream in the darkness, and yet he couldn''t hear his own voice, let alone open his mouth.

    The initial agony of the mana circuit being etched into the shell had been harrowing, a torment he had braced himself against. Yet, what followed was an ordeal of a wholly unexpected nature, a maniption of his physical form that defied his expectations.

    As the process progressed, his avatar began to undergo a metamorphosis, its skin, muscles, and bones contorting and reshaping while its corpse-like skin began to change shade and began to gain some color and a hint of redness to its skin.

    Yet Asher felt as if his own body was being molded, as though he were no more substantial than y in the hands of a capricious sculptor. The pain, a vicious mix of stretching and molding, rivaled the torment of the mana circuit''s inscription. He couldn''t help but curse Esther silently, who purposefully let him think that carving the mana circuit was the only painful part of this procedure.

    Esther had her brows subtly raised upon seeing that the procedure was proceeding without any hups so far and so swiftly.

    Even when she did it in the past, it wasn''t this quick and took a lot of pain and concentration. It was one of the procedures she hated the most and, thus, was less inclined to use unless necessary.

    Just what was this alien made of? How was he capable of defying all sorts of expectations?

    Amidst the onught of pain, a curious thought flickered through Asher''s mind¡ªhow would he appear once this ordeal was over? His demonic visage, once so defining of his identity, was being transposed onto a human form. Would the humans be able to recognize him, or would the transformation render him unrecognizable, a stranger even to himself?

    If it was the former, the prospect of needing to conceal his identity further, to don disguises atop this newly minted form, loomed as an unwee necessity. He had hoped for a seamless transition, a blending into the human realm without the need for such subterfuges.

    Eventually, the torment ebbed away, giving rise to a stinging sensation that permeated his entire being.

    It was a difort of a lesser degree, yet it made Asher wince as he realized it must be the radiant mana within the shell that Esther talked about.

    But surprisingly, it was thest thing that hurt him, and slowly, the sting began to fade, retreating until he could feel his eyes and found the strength to open them.

    With a soft pop, the door of the coffin swung open, and slowly, a tall, muscr human figure rose while Esther''s eyes widened as she unconsciously stared at this naked human figure.

 Chapter 484 Bleed For Me

    Chapter 484 Bleed For Me

    As Asher unfolded from the confines of the coffin, stepping into the realm of the living once more, albeit in a form not his own, Esther found herself having her lips part on their own.

    Her eyes inadvertently wandered, towards the seemingly harmless meaty sword hanging between his legs, not knowing whether to feel surprised or not to see that its size and girth also got sessfully transferred to his avatar.

    But the moment she felt a hint of warmth creeping up her cheeks, she reeled in her thoughts, feeling annoyed at herself for letting herself get so distracted easily despite it resembling that of a human.

    Her gaze snapped back to his face, as the sess of the procedure settled in her mind finally, "You...You really managed to do it..." The words tumbled from her lips, edged with disbelief. Here stood a man, an alien, not of her bloodline, who had traversed the perilous path of transferring consciousness and mana circuit into a human shell without faltering.

    "This feels...a bit weird yet familiar..." Asher mumbled as he surveyed his new hands, his features, a look of curiosity painting his expression as he encountered his reflection on the coffin ss.

    His human visage, mirroring the demonic one he knew so well, stared back at him¡ªsame yet entirely different, with startling white hair cascading down to his waist. He was astonished to see that his appearance resembled almost the same as his demon body, except he looked human. It felt kind of strange yet familiar...as if he was human again.

    But he felt he would have to shorten his hair since only hipsters would grow hair this long back on Earth. Yet he was satisfied to see that his height, muscles, and especially his little dragon had the same shape and size.

    However, what caught his attention was the color of his eyes. They were a radiant gold unlike the dark yellow of his original body, almost the same as when his eyes glowed with the power of his mana as a Hunter.

    For a moment, he felt as if he was staring into his past self.

    His gaze then drifted to his original form, lying still within the other coffin, connected to him by the dark blue tendrils of mana that seemed to form a sort of connection between the two.

    "How long are you going to stand without any clothes like that? You can now return to your original body now that the transfer has been a sess," Esther coldly asked, not wanting to get distracted again.

    Asher, still marveling at his new existence, voiced his awe and curiosity, "This is mind-blowing. I am literally standing in a different body¡­a human one. Why can''t you people use this Art in our world? Imagine using it and having a second life," he pondered aloud, the strategic possibilities unfolding in his mind.

    Esther''s response was a low, tired sigh, "The only reason you are able to use your avatar here is because I am maintaining a connection between it and your body. The moment you even get a few meters away from your original body, the connection will be lost, and you will return to your original body. This secret art is only meant to be used during Reaping since the Devils are doing the hard part of transferring your soul into your avatar."

    Esther then went on to exin other details regarding his avatar to make sure he won''t end up getting caught or dying in his avatar and result in her House getting exposed.

    Asher''s understanding deepened, theplexities of his new form revealing themselves inyers, each exnation from Esther shedding light on the intricate details of his avatar.

    "But my face is simr to my original body. Won''t humans recognize me or at least think I am oddly resembling the demon called ''Hellbringer''?" Asher voiced his main concern while feeling it would be a shame to disguise his face.

    Esther, her posture rxed yetmanding with her arms crossed, addressed his concerns as she shook her head, "Another ability of your avatar is forming a very thin yet imperceptible cloak of aura that would make humans unconsciously be unable to match your face with that of your original body. They will only consider you as one of their own. Even without that, most of them would never really suspect you. But make sure to never get captured or have your avatar examined by any experts. There is a limit to how much your avatar can hide the true nature of its host."

    "Obviously, I don''t n to let that happen," Asher responded with a casual shrug before stepping down from the coffin, making Esther unconsciously take a step back, wondering what he was doing when he should be getting back to his original body.

    She frowned as he looked at her with a devious smile, and asked, "Have you ever tasted a human dick?" Upon seeing her flustered expression, Asher felt the urge to push down her pride. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Esther''s pale red eyes widened in disbelief, her fists clenching at her sides. She couldn''t believe that he was demanding her to service his human penis when he already knew how disgraceful and forbidden it was, even if it didn''t really belong to a human.

    Just thinking of doing it made her stomach churn, and even the devils might not forgive her for such an immoral act.

    "You cannot be serious," she hissed, her voice dripping with disdain, "The contract is only for me to¡­" Esther''s words died as realization dawned on her.

    Asher''s grin only widened, his dark eyes twinkling, "Seems like you know that it''s still me inside this body. So, I don''t feel that you are doing something taboo since I am not a human. Now, get on your knees and get to it. I want to see if it''s as good as my original."

    Esther''s eyes twitched in agitation, the very thought of it sending a shiver of revulsion down her spine, "The contract states that I only have to sleep with you," she coldly said, "It doesn''t involve me having to..."

    "Oh, but where''s the fun in that?" Asher interrupted, his voiceced with sarcasm, "Well, my deardy, you can either suck it, or I can fuck you with it. Your choice. Would you rather feel a human dick inside your pussy? Which do you think is more of a taboo?" Asher''s crude threat hung heavy in the air, forcing Esther to weigh her options carefully. With pursed lips and a defeated posture, she conceded defeat, lowering herself onto the cold stone floor beneath her.

    She felt her face burn with shame, knowing that no other woman from her House had ever been forced to lower themselves like this. What would her ancestors think of her?

    Yet when his monstrous human member strained against her face, she felt her face warming up upon smelling its thick, masculine smell that was no different than that of his original body.

    How could that be possible despite it being human in nature? Was it because his avatar still had his demonic mana? And why could she hear her heart pounding in her ears?

    But all her doubts and questions slipped into the back of her mind faster than the speed at which he slipped the tip of his hot, hard human member into her mouth while clutching her hair.

    She winced hard as her jaw ached, as he forced her to take more of him into her mouth, her cheeks hollowing with the effort while taking relief in the fact that she wasn''t really doing it with a human.

    Still, its texture looked human, and it still felt wrong. But despite knowing it was borderline taboo, it strangely made her heart race faster.

    Soon enough, moans and wet pping noises filled the hall as time seemed to slow down around them. Eventually, the sounds dissolved into silence, punctuated by Asher''s satisfied sighs.

    ¡ª

    After a while, Asher was back in his original demon body and was staring at the coffin with his lifeless avatar.

    He had a satisfied smile on his face, especially after seeing that his little dragon''s prowess was simr even in his avatar, and he had to thank Esther for helping him realize it with her mouth.

    Thanks to her inexperience, especially with any sort of emotions, he felt it was quite fun and amusing to slowly break her and use her to have a hold on her House.

    However, shifting his focus back to the coffin, he snapped his fingers as he stored it away in his Damned Dimension while feeling that he should think of a way to send this coffin to Earth.

    Should he store it in a hidden ce through a quest and tell Amelia or those Japanese girls to fetch it for him?

    But his solitude was abruptly shattered by the sound of sharp, deliberate footsteps echoing against the stone floor.

    He turned, his gaze drawn towards the entrance, anticipation flickering in his eyes.

    Through the door swept a figure, the very embodiment of allure and power.

    d in an elegant ck gown that hugged her voluptuous form, Reba made her entrance, the dress''s design entuating her deep cleavage. The fabric moved like liquid shadow with each step she took, a dance of darkness and grace.

    "What a pleasant surprise, or maybe not a surprise. I knew you woulde back to me," Asher remarked, a yful yet challenging undertone in his voice as he took in the sight of Reba striding towards him. His words, however, fell on deaf ears, or so it seemed.

    Reba''s approach was silent, her expression darkening, her eyes alight with a deadly coldness that belied the calm of her steps. The air around her seemed to thicken, charged with an unspoken fury.

    "What happened? Are you so shocked that you forgot to speak after seeing certain things?" Asher''s scoff carried a cold edge, an attempt to provoke a response, to pierce the armor of her silence.

    His taunt, however, was met not with words but with a palpable shift in the atmosphere, making him frown.

    The hall, already a cavern of shadows, seemed to constrict around them as a chilling, sharp, killing intent emanated from Reba.

    With a fluid motion, her hands wove through the air, summoning forth dozens of icy projectiles of blood, each one a harbinger of vengeance.

    "Bleed for me!" The words, torn from Reba''s lips in a vengeful cry, filled the space between them with an echo of wrath. The projectiles, sharp as the coldest winter and as deadly as the darkest thoughts, hurtled towards Asher from all sides, their aim true and their intent meant to paint the floor with his blood.

 Chapter 485 A Traitor?

    Amidst the eeriness of the dark hall, the atmosphere was heavy with tension and power.

    The moment Reba''s icy blood projectiles honed in on Asher, he vanished, a mere whisper in the air, only to reappear behind her with the silence and swiftness of a shadow.

    "What the hell do you think you are doing? Trying to kill your own king? Are you tired of your life already?" Asher''s voice,ced with disbelief and a chilling edge, filled the space between them. His dark yellow eyes burned with an intensity that could scorch souls, a cold light illuminating the darkness of the hall, yet he didn''t seem the least bit anxious.

    Reba slowly turned, her movements measured and deliberate. The twisted smile that graced her lips was a stark contrast to the dark intent that clouded her expression, "People will only thank me even if they came to know that I killed our traitorous king. But all I care about is that I will just kill you and reanimate your corpse to make you bring Oberon back to me," she dered, her voice a chilling echo of her resolve.

    "Have you truly gone mad?" Asher''s incredulity was palpable, his bafflement at her audacity and resolve filling the air between them.

    "Mad? I have always been mad," she retorted, her words chilling the very air.

    With a casual flick of her wrist, a staff as dark as the depths of space itself materialized in her grip, its icy blue gem glinting menacingly.

    The air around them grew colder as she swiftly aimed the staff at Asher, unleashing a beam of dark blue energy at him. Instantly, frost began to rapidly consume him, his movements slowing to a crawl as if he was getting frozen while trying to shield himself, only to find himself slowed down significantly - transformed into nothing more than an ice sculpture.

    A wicked smile graced Reba''s lips as she approached the frozen figure of Asher, "Now, I will make you suffer at least twice what you made him go through. I''ll kill off each of your organs, one by one until you are nothing but an empty husk. Then, I''ll use your undead body to destroy everyone you''ve ever cared for until those who are left would have no choice but to destroy whatever is left of you. After that, your soul will be purged in the depths of Tartarus, and by then, it will be toote as you regret the pain you made me endure," Her words hung in the air, a dark vow that resonated with the depth of her anguish and fury.

    But the stillness that followed her words was shattered as the ice encasing Asher started to crack, the cracks spreading like spider webs across a frozen pond. His once lifeless eyes now gleamed a menacing emerald hue as ghostly tendrils of mist seeped outward. The sight caused Reba''s expression to sour as she reached out.

    "Don''t bother trying," she scoffed, raising her staff to reinforce the ice, "I will just-"

    *BOOOOM!!!*

    Her words were cut short as an ear-shattering st erupted from the ice prison, shattering it into a million glittering shards. A dark green light engulfed Asher''s body while shards of ice flew in every direction, and a st of dark green energy erupted from within. Reba, caught off guard, was sent hurtling through the air like a ragdoll, mming into the far wall with a sickening thud. Her staff ttered to the ground, just out of reach, while her gown was singed and the fabric burnt here and there.

    Asher stepped out, free from his frozen prison. Skeletal structures, reminiscent of burnt ck diamonds, formed his body; yet these bones pulsed with malevolent life, veined with vivid dark green me. He stood tall, radiating pure power as he took one deliberate step after another, advancing on her, his steps echoing ominously on the cold marble floor, "You''ve made a grave mistake, you crazy bitch," his voice rumbled forth like thunder with an ominous grace, "You should have finished me off when you had the chance¡­when I was nothing but a helpless and soulless cripple," His bony fists clenched and unclenched, green energy crackling around them.

    Reba coughed, wincing as she tried to push herself up, only to be shocked upon seeing him walking towards her with an aura that overwhelmed hers by a huge margin. Just a couple seconds ago, his aura was nowhere near this strong.

    "Yaargh!" Reba''s guttural cry of rage filled the air as she forced herself to her feet, her body trembling with pain and fury. However, before she managed to reach her trusted staff, Asher lunged forward,unching his fiery ring-de straight at her hand.

    *Shlick!*

    It sliced through flesh and bone with terrifying precision, sending her severed hand tumbling to the ground. Horror etched itself on Reba''s face as she stared at the gruesome sight of her own detached limb, crimson liquid spurting everywhere.

    Her handless arm gushed blood, but the next moment, she paid it no heed.

    "YARGHHH!" Enraged, she raised her other hand to strike at him, but before she could act, tendrils of dark energy erupted from the shadows, coiling around her like the cold, suffocating grip of death itself.

    The shadows tightened, immobilizing her in ce, and she could only watch helplessly as Asher''s leg shot out, his boot colliding with her stomach.

    "URGH!"

    A searing pain erupted in her stomach. The force of Asher''s fiery kick drove the air from her lungs, and her vision blurred as she doubled over. The shadow roots held her in ce, not allowing her any respite as she gasped for air, her vision swam with agony.

    Asher''s zing skull loomed over her, his hollow eyes a chilling glow of emerald, "Now you will think twice before pissing me off," he snarled.

    Before she could muster a retort, he grabbed her by the silver locks of her hair and mmed her mercilessly into the cracked wall. The force of the impact sent more debris cascading down, the wall splintering further around her. Her already bruised body jolted with agony as her body connected with the unforgiving surface.

    Asher released his grip, and Reba''s limp form stumbled back before tumbling to the floor, her body a tangled mass of pain and broken bones. Shey there, struggling to catch her breath, her nose a bloody mess, as cuts and bruises marred her once-proud features.

    Through blurred vision, she saw the most hated bastard looming above her, his mes extinguishing as he returned to his original form.

    His voice was ice-cold as he spoke the words that chilled her to her very core, "You underestimated me. I was being patient all this time, not because I was scared of you or your status. It''s because you weren''t worth too much of my attention all along, and you still have some use for me. But now you have exhausted everyst bit of my patience. So I am going to stop treating you like a princess."

    The words faded away as darkness crept in, stealing away her consciousness. Asher looked at her unconscious figure and shook his head, feeling that she was even crazier than Sabina, though it was now time to finalize his ns for her.

    The main reason he was able to quickly overwhelm her was not only due to the boost from his ''Rupture of the Damned'' and Doomfall''s strength but also the Nightmare Surge ability he recently gained.

    He never thought his cock would give him a power boost one day.

    ---

    Time passed by, the only sound in the silent hall was the crackling of the dying torches. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Reba''s body was motionless, her chest rising and falling shallowly, her eyes closed, as if the world around her had vanished.

    Suddenly, her eyelids fluttered, and she gasped as memories of what she rememberedst flooded her mind.

    She was still in the same dark hall, but something was different.

    Her limbs were bound by chains, her wrists and ankles straining against the unforgiving metal. Confusion clouded her mind as she tried to free herself, but the restraints left her suspended in the air, her toes just barely touching the frigid floor.

    She was dismayed to find her mana circuit sealed, and the chains were too strong for her to break using physical force.

    "That was fast," Asher''s voice drifted through the shadows, and she turned her head to see him emerging from the gloom, "As expected, a vampire like you heals quite fast... except for your hand, It''s not like you can grow it back," he sneered, gesturing to her stump of a wrist.

    Rage filled Reba''s heart, and she spat out, "Release me right now, you traitor! You can''t kill me. Not unless you want a civil war on your hands."

    Asher chuckled and pressed a finger to his lips. "Shhh," His figure then suddenly dashed towards her as he grabbed her hair roughly, yanking her head back, and exposing her pale slender neck.

    "Take off your filthy hand, you bastard!" Reba glowed at him spitefully as she clenched her jaw.

    "Traitor? How bold of you to use your king like that. Do you know the punishment for doing so?" Asher asked, his lips almost touching her ear.

    Reba hissed as she said, her contempt palpable, "I don''t have to care. I know you are in cahoots with that draconian bitch. I felt it strange that she cared for your life a bit too much in the middle of a battlefield. I wonder what Rowena is going to think when she learns that you love sleeping with our enemies."

    "You have proof that I am sleeping with her?" Asher asked with a cold, amused smile, to which Reba pressed her lips together before she spat out, "I know you are the one telling Lysandra to torture my son and made her send those projections to me. I will demand to have your memories checked and you will be done for."

    Asher''s grip tightened, and his voice was ice cold, "You must already know that Rowena and I share a bond that goes far beyond most husband and wife in this world, including yours. It''s not like you can everprehend such a bond. She would never demand that no matter what a cunt like you says, even without knowing what your extremely loyal son did during my journey to the Draconis Kingdom. Without any solid proof, you can''t do shit. Instead, you should worry about having your or your son''s memories checked if anything suspiciouses to light."

    Reba grunted in anger and frustration as she knew he was right. But she never expected he was already so powerful that he defeated her with such ease. How could that be possible when he was only a low-level Soul Devourer?

    "But if you really think you are right about me having a connection with Lysandra. I should then probably tell her to put your poor son out of his misery," Saying so, Asher took out his Whisper Stone while Reba''s eyes widened and shook.

 Chapter 486 A Mothers Sacrifice

    Reba''s eyes burned with seething rage as she watched Asher casually raise the Whisper Stone in his hand towards his lips.

    "No! Don''t you dare!" Her vehement outburst made Asher pause as he looked at her with a smile.

    "If you dare me not to, then the more inclined I feel to do it. Perhaps you might want to reiterate what you really want to say." His voice was silk, smooth, and mocking, each word a barbed hook that wrapped around her pride.

    Reba gritted her teeth as her face flushed in anger and frustration, knowing that he was indirectly demanding her to beg. "You don''t want to?" Asher asked with a tilt of his head and added as he activated the whisper stone, "Fine then."

    "Please...don''t..." The words barely escaped her lips, a whisper torn from the very heart of her being, each syble a piece of her pride crumbling to dust.

    The very idea of her son in pain, or worse, the image of his lifeless body, was more than she could bear. Knowing how Oberon kept calling out for her while he was tortured only made her feel like she had failed him. She wasn''t there when he needed her the most.

    Tears of frustration, pain, and helplessness clouded her eyes, yet she held them back, for she could not make herself appear weak before this scum.

    Asher''s amusement was palpable as he toyed with the whisper stone, his thumb hovering over its surface, "That''s more like it," he whispered, "Now, let''s discuss my terms."

    Reba raised her head, her eyes burning with fury, "You bastard," she hissed, "What do you want from me?"

    Asher coldly smiled as he chuckled, "Don''t tell me you already forgot what I demanded from you in exchange for saving your son''s life. It''s not like I am running a charity here, especially not for someone like you and your son."

    Reba''s left hand clenched into a fist until it turned a sickly white, "If you want to kill me¡­I will let you kill me, or I will just kill myself¡­as long as you rescue him," Reba felt that the worst thing that could happen to her was bing this rascal''s ve.

    He might even use her to hurt Oberon for revenge, and that terrified her more than anything. She would rather die than let anything happen to Oberon because of her.

    At least once he gets rescued, she can send him off to a safe ce, far from this bastard, and Oberon will be safe for the rest of his life.

    Asherughed before he shook his head and said in a mocking tone, "Aw, how motherly of you to try and sacrifice your life for your son. But no. You don''t get to escape your fate that easily. Death is thest thing I want for you."

    Reba''s face became taut upon realizing that he was far more obsessed with making her and Oberon pay.

    Asher''s eyes burned with an eerie, cold fire as he added, "All those years, you let me suffer andughed while your son tortured me to his heart''s content while plotting to make your son marry my woman. This is ignoring the fact that you tried to kill me just a couple minutes ago and threatened to hurt my women. You think I am going to forget all that and let you die that easily? I am the one going to make you suffer, and even if you shed tears of regret or beg me to stop¡­I won''t."

    Reba''s pale red eyes shook upon feeling the intensity of his resentment that sent a shiver down her spine, "You are a monster¡­a fiend¡­" Asher clutched her face firmly as he leaned forward to whisper, "It takes one to know one. It''s pathetic to make yourself sound like a hypocrite."

    He then took a step back and shrugged, "So what is it going to be? As they say, a mother should also be responsible for their son''s crimes. I will let off Oberon as long as you take his ce and ept punishment on his behalf as well."

    Reba blinked her eyes upon hearing his words. Will he really let off Oberon? She lowered her head as she contemted what she should do for Oberon.

    "Or do you want to let him rot away and die miserably? I don''t think he is going tost more than a few days under such cruel treatment or...maybe even a day. You know how the draconians are. I will also give you back your hand, and you can reattach it once you return home." His offer,ced with a faux benevolence, was a venom masked as a remedy, a salvation wrapped in ultimatums.

    Slowly, Reba raised her head, the chains clinking softly in the oppressive silence. Her gaze, once a tempest of red fury, now simmered with a hatred so pure it threatened to ignite the very air between them. Each word she spoke was a dagger wrapped in velvet, "Only on two conditions."

    Asher raised one of his brows, "How bold of you to make demands in your pathetic state. Still, let me hear what those conditions are first.."

    Reba harrumphed before she narrowed her eyes and said, "You can''t ever make me hurt Oberon or hurt him¡­not more than what you have already done to him." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asher shrugged and said, "I can put up with that. That traitorous rat is quite lucky to have a loving mother like you. What''s thest one?"

    Reba furrowed her brows and answered, "Myst condition is that you can never demand me to reveal any of my memories to you or anyone. I don''t care if you order me to clean your feet, but I don''t want you poking in my head."

    Asher''s lips curved slowly beforeughing, making Reba frown and add, "If you can''t agree to that¡­you better kill me now."

    Asher''sughter slowly died down as he looked into her eyes and said with a look of suspicion, "You are that desperate to protect your memories? I wonder what little secrets you are hiding in there which are more important than your son?" Asher truly found it surprising that she wasn''t willing topromise on this condition despite Oberon''s life hanging in the bnce.

    "That is none of your business. These two are the only conditions I have, and I won''t give in to your demands if you refuse even one of them," Reba said in a cutting tone, her gaze frigid.

    He never expected her to care about something more than Oberon or¡­could it be rted to him as well? Perhaps it is the secrets of her house, though she didn''t strike him as the kind who cares about her duties and responsibilities towards her house, unlike her sister.

    Asher could only guess, though he felt it was a bummer since he nned to make her show him her memories and see if she had anything to do with Rowena''s mother''s death. He was also hoping to find out the weaknesses of House Thorne and any other secrets she might know.

    But he could see it in her eyes that if he refused any of her conditions, she would definitely choose death above all.

    He couldn''t think of anything else to make her bendpletely...not now.

    Still¡­he wasn''t prepared topletely give up. Nothing was set in stone. "Fine. It''s not like I care about your little secrets more than whatever I have nned for you," Asher said with a casual shrug, making Reba slowly release her breath as if in relief.

    She had prepared herself for the worst, though even if he did ept her conditions, it was not like her situation was that much better.

    "I want a Blood Oath Contract to be signed between us. Your words can never be trusted," Reba said with a scowl.

    "Speak for yourself. But if that is going to make you feel better¡­" Saying so, Asher took out a Blood Oath Contract, quickly inscribed the conditions, and signed it with his blood before showing it to Reba, who carefully read every word.

    To her surprise, he listed all the conditions just as she said without leaving any loopholes while she was expecting him to be cunning with the words.

    Feeling reassured by the conditions, she reluctantly and grudgefully let a drop of her blood pierce out of her skin and drop onto the contract, finalizing the contract before it disappeared into nothingness.

    Asher said with a cold smile, "Now that your conditions have been agreed to...it''s time to make you my ve."

    Just what was he going to make her do as his ve?

    Her heart thudded against her chest as a hundred scenarios poured into her mind.

    Before Reba could react or say anything, he moved with blinding speed, appearing behind her back in an instant. With a rough tug, he tore the fabric of her ck dress from her back, revealing the shapely and smooth skin of her back.

    "You!" Reba gasped, her face flushing with shame and anger upon feeling her back getting exposed to the cold air.

    Even though she wasn''t physically hurt, she felt like he tore open a part of her dignity.

    Asher''sugh was icy, "Don''t act so surprised. You must know better than anyone how a ve seal is applied," Saying so, he mmed his palm onto her bare back, and a dark green light engulfed her, making her wince in pain as her cries echoed through the hall.

    "Don''t bother resisting. You signed the contract, and now¡­you are mine," Asher whispered beside her ear as she gritted her teeth.

    Dark green lines spread over her back, making Reba wince harder in pain while feeling her body get hotter. She could feel scorching chains wrapping around her body and mind, making her realize that her freedom and dignity were being stripped gradually.

    Not long after, her painful grunts gradually began to die down.

 Chapter 487 A Slaves Initiation Ritual

    Chapter 487 A ve''s Initiation Ritual

    Reba''s body dripped with sweat, her heavy chest heaving as she panted heavily, her breathsing in ragged gasps. The dark green light that had consumed her faded away, revealing her flushed and glistening form. Asher made sure to enve her body and mind using his scorching chains, yet he didn''t extend his chains toward her memories. If he tried to force it, she would know and try to reject it.

    The ve crest on her back glowed a brief, malevolent green before vanishing into her skin, leaving only the stinging humiliation of its presence.

    The weight of her newfound servitude pressed down on her like a leaden cloak, suffocating her very being.

    Asher walked up to her, a twisted smirk on his face. He grabbed her chin roughly and tilted her head upwards, "Now, you''re mine¡­ve."

    Rage and humiliation boiled in Reba''s eyes as she red at him, her body still tingling from the searing pain of the ve seal''s activation, "I will kill you¡­no matter how long I would have to wait," she hissed.

    Asher''s smirk only deepened, "You will never be able to hurt a hair on my body for the rest of your life." His hand trailed down her jawline, sending shivers down her spine, and downwards, over her exposed corbone, and towards her deep cleavage, "Do you know what most female ves do to please their masters for the first time? It''s like their initiation ritual."

    Reba''s face flushed a crimson red, knowing what he was hinting at, "I hope you rot in Tartarus, you bastard."

    "Looks like a ve like you need some proper training on how to talk to her master," Before she could react, Asher''s hand shot forward and roughly tore the front of her ck gown, fabric shredding as it gave way to reveal her trembling, naked, supple body. "Yrgh!" Reba grunted in a mixture of rage and shame as her voluptuous breasts bounced free, the cool air brushing against her heated skin.

    Asher''s hands, hot and hungry, raked over her curves, pausing at the heaving mounds of her exposed breasts, "Wow. You have the biggest breasts I have ever seen. It looks like you had at least a couple of children at a time for them to grow this big," he muttered, his voice a mixture of awe and crude humor.

    Reba winced as his warm fingers dipped into her breasts, gnashing her teeth together upon having her bare breasts vited by this alien bastard.

    Asher''s heated gaze wandered over her voluptuous, sweat-sheened body, his eyes drinking in the alluring curves that defied her age. Her hourss figure, lush hips, and perky huge breasts heaving with each ragged breath she took only made the fruits of her motherhood stand out. Despite having voluptuous curves, her body was toned just enough.

    Her skin, though blemished with the passage of time, had a sensual sheen in the dim light, like a fine wine that only grew more intoxicating with age.

    He found himself transfixed by the way her body reacted to his touch - the goosebumps that bloomed on her skin, the involuntary shudders that wracked her frame, and the way her pink nipples hardened under his rough touch as he tugged at them.

    Why was she so easily sensitive to his touch?

    He knew she had a bombshell body, the most alluring one among all the senior women he knew. Yet looking at her naked figure made him realize he underestimated the allure of her body.

    If not for her crazy attitude and her strength, he was sure men would have been swarming over to im her as their own. Or, of course, she must be used to having a good time by dominating men under her pussy before killing them off.

    Reba''s face flushed a deep shade of scarlet, and she gritted her teeth, her fists clenched in suppressed fury, "You vile bastard¡­Get your filthy hands off me!" she hissed, her wordsced with venom. Yet, in spite of her indignation, her body betrayed her, shuddering under the rough-yet-gentle ministrations of his hands as he kneaded her breasts, her nipples shivering and protruding under his touch.

    "Shhh¡­you wouldn''t want my hands on your son''s neck, right? Consider this the price you agreed to pay to prevent such a scenario," Asher said with a cold smile, relishing the look on her face as he toyed with her breasts.

    "But you must be quite the slut to get turned on by the hands of someone like me," Asher''s dark, sensual gaze locked onto the heaving mounds of Reba''s breasts, her hardened nipples calling out to him like twin pearls of desire. His mouth watered with anticipation as he lowered his head, his breath a hot, tantalizing whisper against her swollen flesh.

    "Don''t you dare!" Reba shouted, her breasts getting warmer upon feeling his hot breath caressing her skin.

    But as if her stern warning fell on deaf ears, he traced a teasing path along the valley between her breasts, his tongue flicking out to taste the salty-sweet sweat that had gathered on her skin.

    "Ahnnh!~"

    Reba''s gasp of surprise was like ambrosia to his ears as his lips finally closed over her taut nipple, sucking and teasing the sensitive nub, his tongue swirling around it in ever-tightening circles. Her hand fisted at her side, as if to push him away, but instead, they ended up dangling in the air helplessly, her wrist restrained.

    Her mind swirled with a maelstrom of emotions as she felt a heat pooling between her thighs, her body betraying her as it responded to Asher''s wicked ministrations. Hatred and something fiery, twin mes, warred within her, each vying for dominance. She knew she should fight, should repel his advances, but the sensations he evoked were both foreign and annoyingly trying to overwhelm her.

    His mouth on her breast was like fire and ice,pping at her hardened nipple, teasing and tormenting it into an even more rigid state. Her left hand, fisted to stop herself from pushing him away, trembled with the effort it took to resist the growing desire. "Hnnnng~Mnnng~..."

    Every pull of his mouth, every flick of his tongue sent shivers of electric pleasure straight to her core, and she couldn''t help but whimper.

    As he feasted on one breast, his dexterous fingers began their own exploration, trailing a path down her smooth, sweat-sheened stomach, his touch feather-light, yet leaving a trail of goosebumps in their wake. He lingered at her navel, tracing the delicate indentation, before venturing lower still, to a ce that felt like forbidden ground.

    Her thoughts, clouded with vengeful fantasies, were pushed to the background as his skilled fingers ventured further south, teasing her most sensitive of ces. "Y-You will¡­pay¡­Hnnng~"

    Her body arched involuntarily, a moan escaping her lips in between her threats as he discovered her slick folds, wet with her growing arousal.

    His touch was bothmanding and delicate, as if he knew her body better than she did herself. Each brush of his fingertip against her clitoris sent shudders of pleasure coursing through her, making her toes curl in the air.

    "D-Damn you...hnnnn~" she breathed, her voice a mix of loathing and lust, her eyes squeezed shut as she tried to banish the sensations he was evoking in her.

    Asher chuckled, his breath hot against her ear, his fingers delving into the forbidden territory between her thighs, "Oh, I''m not quite done with you yet, my feisty ve. Tonight, you''ll have a taste of submission," he whispered, his voice scorching yet sensual.

    With a devious smirk, Asher simply snapped his fingers, and the restraints around Reba''s ankles tightened, hoisting her upward, her legs spreading apart like a wanton disy. The cool air caressed her damp folds, her glistening pink pussy now on full disy for his greedy eyes to feast upon. "W-What are you nning to do??" She blushed a deep crimson, her cheeks on fire, as she tugged futilely at the unforgiving chains. She felt like she was being treated as a lowly animal by forcing her into such a humiliating position.

    She had never felt so naked and vulnerable in her life and wished the lightning from the Seven Hells would just strike this degenerate bastard.

    However, Asher was surprised to see that she didn''t even have a single strand of hair to adorn her secret cave. Based on the custom here, shouldn''t all married women stop shaving down there?

    Or was she that much of a rebel that she didn''t care for customs?

    "Hmm, what do we have here?" he mumbled, his voice thick with lust as he knelt down to be eye-level with her exposed cave, "So wet, so ready for me, aren''t you, my ve? Were you lusting for me this much, even after what happened to your son? Aren''t you quite the slutty mother?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Reba clenched her eyes shut, her face a mask of humiliation, "I''ll kill you for this, you scum," she hissed, but her voice was weaker than before as the heat radiating over her body was paralyzing some of her nerves.

    Asher chuckled, his breath hot against her quivering folds, "The more you want to kill me, the more I want a taste of you," he whispered, before running a single finger along her slick slit, eliciting a strangled moan from her lips.

    "Hnng!~S-Stop it~," she whimpered, her body trembling with both arousal and shame, "I¡­I''ll never submit to you."

    Asher''s response was a low, throaty chuckle as he dipped his head, his warm breath ghosting over her aching center, "We''ll see about that."

    Without another warning, his tongue plunged into her depths, his skilled oral ministrations sending shockwaves of pleasure through her body.

    "Ahhhnnnng!~~"

    Reba''s body arched in the air, her hand clenching the chain above her head as Asher''s skilled tongue danced against her most sensitive parts. His tongue seemed to know every right spot to touch, every flick, every suck, sending her closer to the edge of sanity.

    Each moan that escaped her lips felt like a betrayal, but she couldn''t help it as this intense heat grew within and consumed her.

    "You''re surprisingly delicious despite being a bitch," he whispered, his words vibrating against her swollen folds, only heightening her senses, "I can''t wait to taste every inch of you," Asher literally felt more thirsty after tasting her sweet, cold nectar that was warming up nicely.

    "N-No, stop!~Hnnnng!~" she moaned, her body trembling with the effort to resist the overwhelming sensation. She couldn''t believe she was making such dirty sounds and feeling the loss of control of her body under the hands of the man she hated the most. What would Oberon think if he learned that she couldn''t even control her own body against this bastard?

    Asher chuckled, his fingers now teasing her swollen clitoris as he continued his assault on her senses, "You tell me to stop, but you are grinding your pussy against my mouth as if begging for more, and you expect me to believe your words over your body?"

    "T-That''s not true! Hnnnnnng!~" Reba''s world shattered around her, as her body arched in the air, her hands clenching the chains above her head as Asher''s skilled tongue and fingers worked their magic. His tongue and fingers moved in tandem, sending her hurtling towards a precipice she never knew existed. Her moans, both of pleasure and humiliation, echoed off the damp walls of the hall. She felt like she was going to pee but she knew what was really about to happen.

    "I... I can''t... I''m... going to... AAAH!"

    Her climax hit her like a bolt of lightning, crashing through her supple body, tearing her apart, and sewing her back together anew. Her inner walls clenched, craving something to fill the void he''d created within her. Her cries of ecstasy filled the hall before a flood of shame and anger settled down on her shivering body.

 Chapter 488 Into The Curtain Of Blood

    Chapter 488 Into The Curtain Of Blood

    As Reba''s climax washed over her, Asher couldn''t help but be both shocked and smugly satisfied by the pool of juices she''d created on the cold, hard floor. He hadn''t expected her to cum this much from just having her pussy eaten, but the sight and scent of her aroused pussy only served to further ignite his lust.

    He squeezed her breasts roughly, his fingers digging into her soft flesh as he taunted her, "So much for being a noble. I didn''t know you were this thirsty. Don''t tell me you missed out on getting fucked by the gigolos who must frequent you. At least your sister has more ss."

    He could understand Esther losing control easily since she had never experienced it before. But Reba? How could this bitch who looked and dressed like a slut still sumb faster than her sister?

    Reba''s face flushed with both humiliation and rage, her chest heaving as she struggled to regain herposure. Between gasps, she managed to hiss, "I...I will make you rot for this..." But she couldn''t help but wonder why he mentioned Esther in the middle of all this. Was anything going on between them?

    Asher''s response was a bored sigh, as if he''d heard such empty threats countless times before, "I''m not surprised," he drawled, "A bitch like you clearly needs some harsh training before you get tamed a bit," With that, he removed his pants, revealing a thick, monstrous member that made Reba''s eyes widen in a mix of revulsion and fear, "Let me introduce you to my trusty ''little dragon''," he smirked, brandishing his erection like a prize.

    Reba''s heart raced as she eyed the monstrous member that hung between Asher''s legs. How could a man have such a ridiculouslyrge penis? What kind of alien monster was he? How did his women not get torn apart by this but instead seemed to attract more women to his side?

    She couldn''t believe she was in this situation, at the mercy of her sworn enemy, about to be vited in the most intimate way possible. Terror and disgust coursed through her veins, but her treacherous body still tingled from the aftershocks of her orgasm, making her feel unbearably sensitive.

    Asher, sensing her apprehension, smirked even more, "Don''t worry, ve," he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "I''ll make sure you enjoy this... in my own way." With that, he grabbed her hips roughly, positioning himself at her entrance.

    "D-Don''t you dare!" Reba cried out, her voice shaking, "I¡­I will-"

    Asher chuckled, his breath hot, "It''s a bitte for that, my ve," And with one swift, merciless thrust, he prated her.

    "HANNNG!~"

    Reba screamed in agony, her nails digging into her palm as she arched her back, her body tensing around his invasion. Saliva streamed down her mouth, mingling with the sweat on her skin while her eyes became watery.

    He was too big, too thick, and she felt like she was getting torn apart.

    Asher''s brows kept rising in surprise as he felt a resistance unlike any other. The tip of his cock prated something, and then suddenly, there was a rush of cold, thick liquid trickling down his shaft and onto his testicles. Blood, ice-cold and metallic, dripped down onto the cold floor beneath them.

    "You... you''re a virgin?" Asher asked in disbelief, his eyes widening in shock, not expecting a mother of two to be a virgin. How could that be possible?

    Reba''s face flushed a deep crimson, her eyes squeezed shut in shame and pain. Her pussy contracted around him, squeezing his monstrous shaft in a vice-like grip as her inexperienced body tried to adjust to its sheer girth.

    "It''s... it''s none of your business, you vile scum¡­" she hissed through gritted teeth, her nails making her palm bleed. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Asher was silent for a moment, his hips frozen mid-thrust as he processed this new information. "So Oberon and Silvan aren''t your sons?" Asher asked with a look of suspicion.

    Reba''s eyes widened as sheshed out at him, "Oberon is my son! I-I gave birth to him and breastfed him myself. So...don''t you try to pretend to know anything."

    "How suspicious. There is no way you can give birth without losing your virginity. But wait...you didn''t mention Silvan''s name. Why? Is it because...he isn''t your real son?" Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    Does Seron know? Then, who was Silvan''s mother? Asher felt utterly confused. Although he felt Reba wasn''t lying about Oberon, the proof in the form of blood before him said otherwise.

    Reba ignored his question, opting instead to rain curses upon him, her voice hoarse with pain and fury, "You...you won''t get anything out of me until you drop dead."

    Asher''s expression darkened further, but instead of the expected anger she had anticipated, he only smiled coldly, "I won''t be the one who is going to drop soon. . But it''s quite funny that I ended up being your first and yourst," he coldly chuckled before he plunged his hard member into her again with full force.

    "Ahnnnnng!!~"

    A loud, unadulterated moan escaped her lips as her back arched like a bow, her breasts briefly bouncing up, the erect pink buds facing the ceiling of the hall.

    He thrust his disgustingly thick member so deep into her that she momentarily cked out and felt her lower abdomen bulge until she felt as if his monstrous member would destroy her from within.

    "Looks like all you needed was my dick to shut you up," Asher scoffed upon seeing her getting momentarily knocked out, realizing that she absolutely was a virgin and had no prior experience. His words felt like a blur to her ears as his consequent thrust brought her back to reality, though she knew it was something degrading, "Nhn¡­No¡­Yu¡­Ahngg!~Ahhhngh!~" She didn''t want to let out any sounds and make this bastard think that she was enjoying this. But she couldn''t find any strength to control her mouth or her voice.

    She could feel the scorching heat of his long and thick member each time it buried deep into her.

    It was so painful, and yet why was her body feeling so strange and getting hotter like this?

    It felt ufortable yet annoyingly stimting to the point she couldn''t get a hold of her senses. As far as she knew, she shouldn''t be losing control from simply getting fucked even if she had no prior experience.

    She even trained her willpower on aphrodisiacs as well since they were quite notorious for breaking people''s will. Then how was he able to make her body disobey her?!

    Since she never bothered to suppress her emotions like Esther and instead always let her emotions run wild, Asher wasn''t surprised to feel her cold body melting under his scorching rod within seconds. *Sqelch!~Sllich!~Sqlish!~....*

    In between her moans, Asher enjoyed the wet sounds her pussy was making each time he rammed his cock into her wet warm pussy that was tightly wrapping around his cock as if massaging it.

    "Heeunnng!~ Heeuut!~Hannng!~"

    Reba''s cries of pain soon turned into choked moans as the pain started to subside, reced by a foreign, unfamiliar sensation. Her body, betraying her, began to respond to his invasive touch, and she felt her inner walls spasmodically contracting around his monstrously thick sword.

    "Even if you are a old virgin, your body is a natural, even more than that of a whore. I can feel your pussy hugging my dick so hard as if you can''t bear to let it go," Asher said with a mocking smile while enjoying the sight of her heavy breasts bouncing up and down, following his rhythm. The sight was so hypnotic that he felt like he could watch them all day.

    "No....Nhhn~...Noo~..." she moaned, droplets of sweat bouncing off her body as he plunged into her mercilessly, "I won''t... I can''t...Haaannnng~" Reba could feel that her body was threatening to explode again down there.

    It made her grit her teeth, determined to not let him have the satisfaction of seeing her humiliate herself again.

    It was one thing if he was humiliating her, but it was worse if her own body betrayed her before him.

    "Yes, you will. Everyone does whether they want to or not," Asher said with a smug smile and was relentless in his pursuit of pleasure, his thrusts growing wilder, more primal. His fingers dug into her hips, his nails leaving half-moons in her skin, and his cock kept mming into her womb, threatening to unleash a storm inside her.

    Her back waspletely arched, her body trembling with the intensity of the foreign sensations coursing through her. "I can feel your pussy getting hot again. I wonder what poor Oberon would think upon seeing his mother about to cum for me again," Asher taunted her, making Reba''s pulse stutter for a moment.

    "Oooh! Your pussy strangled my dick for a second there. Don''t tell me you got turned on by what I said? Do you really want your son to see this?" Asher asked while pummeling her pussy with all his strength.

    "S-Shut...Ahnnng~....Haaang~....up...Ahhnnn~" Reba felt her blood boil upon hearing his words. Yet, she couldn''t even muster the strength to curse him properly, not when his disgusting thing was mming so hard into her that she couldn''t get a grip on her body.

    Tension coiled low in her belly, threatening to undo her, and she fought it with all her might, "N-No, I won''t... I won''t... "

    But it was toote. "AHNNNNNNG!!!~~~"

    The wave of pleasure crashed over her, stealing her breath and her sanity, and she came apart in his hands, her pussy clenching around him like a vice while her limbs hung limply in the air. She felt so out of it that she even momentarily forgot that one of her hands was severed.

    "Nnngh!" Asher''s loud growl of satisfaction filled her ears as he followed suit, something hot and thick spilling deep within her, marking her with his vile seed.

    As thest tremors of her orgasm subsided, Reba''s eyes zed over with fury and humiliation. Her second climax was in the hands of her sworn enemy, her body betraying her even as her mind screamed in protest.

    "I...I...will bury¡­you¡­," she hissed, her voice hoarse from screaming. She couldn''t believe her body sumbed to him no matter how much she screamed at herself to not give in to him.

    The worst part was he sullied her by cumming inside her. She has to swallow at least 5 of those pills to prevent the nightmarish scenario of getting pregnant.

    Asher, however, only smirked as he grabbed her heaving slippery milky breasts, "The feeling is mutal, my ve," he drawled, his ent thick with satisfaction,"But your body disagrees."

    Asher felt that other than Ceti, he hadn''t met a woman with such a sensitive body. Just a single touch from him was enough to make her yelp like a dog.

    "You are only¡­taking advantage of the fact that¡­my body has a mind of its own. But you can never¡­break me. This is nothingpared to the torturous training I had gone through," Reba said venomously as she desperately tried to reign in control of her body.

    Asher burst intoughter as he withdrew from her, the loss of him leaving her feeling empty and vited while his hot semen still kept dripping down from her swollen pussy.

    Asher then looked at her as he fastened his pants and said, "Since you are so keen on fooling yourself, it won''t be fun to break you right away, nor am I going to force you into calling me ''Master''. You will soon address me as Master on your own. Now that would be more fun."

    Reba''s flushed face was shivering upon seeing his audacity and blind confidence, "I would rather¡­cut off my tongue¡­than call you that¡­" She somehow spat out her words while trying to catch her breath.

    "Oooh, aren''t you quite hardcore? But I have a thing for such women, especially after having yed around with two other women of your bloodline," Asher chuckled as he turned around while Reba''s eyes blinked in disbelief, "W-What did you¡­just say??"

    But Asher was already at the door and threw something towards Reba as the chains wrapped around her limbs snapped off, "I want you here after midnight. If you are even a secondte, then I am going to let you have a taste of true punishment," Saying so, Asher left the tower, leaving Reba shaking on the cold floor.

    The pain between her legs was nothingpared to the shame and anger raging in her chest.

    She had just given herself to the man she hated most in the world, the man who had torn her poor son apart. The betrayal she had to do for Oberon''s sake cut deeper than any physical wound ever could.

    Oberon would never forgive her if he came to know about this. She had lost more than her virginity tonight; she had lost a piece of her soul to the monster who threatened to destroy the only thing she loved.

    This filled her eyes with a cold, raging fire as she picked up her severed hand from the floor and somehow pulled herself up and limped away, making a vow to herself to grant him the worst fate possible no matter what it took.

 Chapter 489 Never Forget Whats Most Important

    Chapter 489 Never Forget What''s Most Important

    In the dying twilight, the looming tower cast a sinister silhouette against the dark, cold sky. Is''s sapphire blue eyes shimmered with concern as she watched Asher emerge, his tall and powerful figure framed by the crimson light seeping through the cracks of the heavy doors. She knew Asher''s new personal spot was this tower, and she knew all the things he would do within the tower.

    Asher softly smiled as their eyes met, an expression that held a tinge of warmth as he walked towards her.

    "Are you feeling better now?" Is asked, her voice barely a whisper, as if she feared that any louder sound might disturb the peaceful air that was enveloping them.

    Asher''s eyes darkened briefly, "I am just getting started. I will never let them off easy. For all these years, they enjoyed themselves as they made others suffer. Now it''s my turn," The resolve in his voice was unyielding, a granite wall against her gentle words.

    Is nodded, her own eyes narrowing in determination, "You shouldn''t. They deserve it. But, Asher, promise me one thing," she implored, her voice taking on a soft yet firm edge, "No matter whoever all you want to take revenge upon, don''t let them make you forget what''s most important to you."

    Asher cupped her face in his calloused hand, his thumb gently brushing away a stray strand of her luminous white hair that had fallen across her cheek, "How can I forget when your and others'' beautiful face will be a constant reminder in my head?" His voice was rough with emotion, but the tenderness in his eyes warmed her to her very core.

    Is''s cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink, but she didn''t avert her gaze from his.

    She squeezed his hand, her grip firm and reassuring, "Is there really no way that I can''te with you to the Severed Realm?"

    Asher sighed as he shook his head, "I tried. But for now, there is no way even though I would have really wanted you there with me. Things would be a lot easier."

    Is lowered her head as she felt sad that she wouldn''t be able to apany him. But she could understand since Esther wouldn''t let an outsider use one of their secret arts.

    Seeing her dejected look, Asher raised her chin with his finger and said, "But on the bright side, you can help me out from this side. You are the only one I can depend on to cover for me, just in case."

    "Of course, that is a given," Is said and then nced at the tower briefly with furrowed brows, "So you are nning to take her with you?"

    Asher, a cold smile ying on his thin lips, nodded, "I have been nning to do that for a long time. Since I managed to make someone as strong as her as my ve, I can use her to my heart''s content without any worry." His eyes gleamed with eerie intent, making Is feel that Reba had no idea what was awaiting her.

    Still, she felt a bit confused and asked, "Then...you are really nning to spare Oberon? Won''t he try to get back at you if he learns what you did to his mother? I heard that Oberon might be an unfeeling animal to everyone except his mother. He even killed a noble from a decent House just because he thought they indirectly insulted his mother."

    Asher scoffed and waved a dismissive hand, "I know, I know. It''s exactly why I took her. As for Oberon, don''t you worry. He''ll get what he deserves in due time," A satisfied smile formed on Asher''s lips as he imagined certain scenarios involving Oberon.

    Before Is could press further, a humming sound emanated from Asher''s pocket. He reached in and pulled out a Whispering Stone, raising a brow as he said, "It''s Lysandra."

    Is narrowed her eyes as Asher answered the call and asked in a casual tone, "What is it, Lysandra? Didn''t I tell you I would get back to you soon?" Asher felt it was best not to go full-on hostile towards Lysandra since he needed her now that the Draconis Kingdom was still a great danger. It was also with her help he was able to bring down Reba, especially when he told her to send those images of a tortured and near-death Oberon to Reba at night.

    He knew the only way to truly make Reba submit was using Oberon and make her realize that she can''t afford to wait any longer.

    A cold yet determined voice echoed from the other side, "I waited long enough after I did what you wanted me to do. Now, it''s your turn to keep your word. I want to see my son. Tell me the time and location, and I shall be there."

    Is feltplicated upon hearing this woman''s words. She knew Asher was using an undead Agonon to take advantage of Lysandra to fulfill his ns. Yet she felt a bit bad for her since it seemed like Lysandra was a loving mother who was still believing that her dead son wasn''t really dead.

    Still, since she knew how important this was for Asher, she decided to not think too much about it since the world wasn''t fair as she had long realized.

    But what she was worried about was how Asher was going to let Lysandra meet her son when he wasn''t really alive?

    She knew Lysandra wouldn''t release Oberon to Asher if Asher didn''t keep his word. And if Oberon doesn''t get released, Reba might try something extreme that could end up in her killing herself.

    "What about your husband? Won''t he be upset or suspicious if he sees you slip out somewhere?" Asher asked with a raise of his brow.

    "You let me worry about him and care only about letting me see my son," Lysandra firmly said, her voice frigid. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Fine. Let''s meet tomorrow," Saying so, Asher cut the call and ced the Whisper Stone back into his pocket.

    Is''s brows furrowed as she asked, "Why did you tell her that? How are you going to present a dead man as an alive one?"

    Asher smiled as he said, "I already told her that Agonon has been stuck in that hellish dimension for quite a while and that he had undergone some drastic changes, which could be horrifying to her. And yet she still wants to meet him. From this, you could sense that she is desperate enough to see him even if I told her Agonon is just a talking skeleton."

    "So you can make him talk?" Is asked with an astonished look.

    "Something like that. But don''t worry about it. She will believe whatever she is going to see," Asher said with a reassuring look.

    "But how long will you keep this up? What if she finds out one day? I doubt a mother won''t be able to notice something is wrong with her son¡­" Is said with a worried look.

    Asher let out a subtle scoff and coldly said, "Who cares if she finds out one day? I will just make sure to sabotage her kingdom before that can happen. She hates Drakar with every bone in her body. So I will be doing her a favor in that way."

    Is slowly nodded, hoping things would happen as he had nned.

    She then pressed her finger against her chest and said with a suppressed smile while putting up a mock-serious expression, "I told Rowena she had no reason to worry, but as your consort and for Rowena''s sake, I still wanted to warn you that you shouldn''t mess up again. No more married women. You understand, right?"

    Asher chuckled as he grabbed Is''s finger and kissed it before saying with an amused look, "I wasn''t expecting you to nag me on this as well. I feel hurt that you guys think that I am that unrestrained. Am I that bad of a husband?"

    Is felt a bit bad and said softly, "No, I didn''t mean-"

    "I am just kidding with you," Asherughed as he hugged Is, making her hug him back with an aggrieved smile, "I know, but you really know how to silence us with your words. It''s very unfair."

    Asher kissed her neck softly before looking at her face and said with a smug smile, "That''s just one of my charms. Isn''t that why you fell in love with me?"

    Is''s cheeks became warm as she smiled and said, "Well¡­it is one of the reasons."

    However, a hundred meters away, the doors of the tower were slightly cracked open as a pair of pale red eyes glowed from within.

    Reba''s eyes were still brimming with rage as she looked at the love birds in the distance. She couldn''t believe that this alien fiend had such a sweet side to him, nor did she expect him to have such a loving rtionship with Is.

    Was her suspicions right? Does he really care about Is and Rowena more than himself? Or was it just a front to fool everyone and lower their guards? She definitely had to figure out his weaknesses and take him down the moment she got an opportunity.

    However, seeing Is here made Reba realize that Is must know everything and felt that this fish-tailed bitch was only pretending to be such a sweet and innocent girl on the outside.

    She definitely must have seduced him to save her own skin and that of her people. How cunning like the rest.

    She definitely will make them all pay¡­

 Chapter 490 The Bond Of The Thorne Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 490 The Bond Of The Thorne Sisters</h4>

    Under a sky so dark it seemed to swallow light, the Hellbringer Tower rose like a specter, its silhouette a stark, haunting presence against the void.

    The air around it hummed with an otherworldly chill, as if the very atmosphere recoiled from its malevolent aura.

    In this eerie, forbiddingndscape, a lone figure approached, her strides measured, her demeanor an embodiment of icy resolve.

    Esther''s entrance into the tower was as silent as a shadow slipping through the night.

    The heavy door creaked open beneath her touch, yielding to her without protest, as if the tower itself recognized the gravity of her presence.

    Her steps echoed softly against the stone floor while her pale red eyes had a hint of fierce intensity that was usually never there.

    But the scene that greeted her within the grand hall made her halt her steps, her eyes widening, unable to believe it was really true.

    Asher, smirking with undisguised amusement, sat upon a throne-like chair, an unmistakable air of authority enveloping him while his arm was wrapped around Reba''s velvety waist, stroking her stomach as if stroking a pet.

    Reba, perched atop hisp, was a study in contrasts¡ªher difort and vexation palpable, even as she was forced into an intolerably intimate proximity with this bastard.

    Yet the sight that made Esther''s stomach churn was the ck leash around Reba''s neck with dark silver spikes extending outwards and the other end of the leash held in his hand. It really seemed as if she was like a pet on hisp.

    Unable to meet Esther''s gaze, Reba''s face flushed with a deep, shameful red.

    "What is the meaning of this, Reba?" Esther''s voice cut through the silence, as cold and sharp as a de of ice. Her fists clenched at her sides, betraying the calm facade she presented.

    On her way here, she kept telling herself that what Asher told her was just a lie to mess with her. She didn''t even believe it at first.

    But the way he said it and knowing how he wasn''t one to spout nonsense made her rush over here.

    Reba, her jaw set in a hard line, diverted her gaze, torn between defiance and the weight of her choices.

    Her silence spoke volumes, a turbulent sea of unvoiced protests and regrets.

    If she could, she would have stabbed this scum and walked away.

    But because of the stupid ve crest, she was forced to obey his order of sitting on hisp and unable to do anything that would go against the order.

    But what humiliated her the most was how he started treating her as his ''pet''...A damn pet!

    And who would have thought that he would involve her sister and even let here here to see this.

    Was he mad? Does he want a civil war in his hands? If this gets out, he will be finished as king, which would have been a very desirable situation for her if not for the fact that she would go down as well.

    Seeing her sister remaining silent, Esther advanced, her focus unwavering, her voice imbued with a chilling reproach, "When did you be his...''pet''? Tell me what he told me is wrong. Ourte father married you off to House Drake, believing you would cause less trouble for our House. But this...are you going to keep causing trouble until our House is destroyed?"

    Reba gritted her teeth, and her response, when it came, wasced with bitterness and defiance as she raised her gaze to look at Esther, "You are one to talk, sister. What do you think Thorin is going to do once he learns what you gave away to an outsider even if he is our king?" Her challenge was a mirror, reflecting Esther''s own actions back at her.

    Reba knew her sister would neverpromise her House and would rather die. Then why was she sharing one of their secrets to this alien bastard? He should be thest person in the world who should use it.

    For a moment, Esther faltered, her eyes quivering, herposure cracking under the weight of Reba''s words.

    The usation struck deep, a wound that went beyond the physical, touching upon the very essence of her duties, her loyalties, and the sacrifices she had made¡ªor was willing to make¡ªin the pursuit of her House''s interests.

    It was not as if she wanted to give it away. She was tricked and then forced to do it.

    But this made Esther wonder if Reba was also tricked and trapped into bing his ''pet''.

    As far as she knew, Reba would never kneel or bow to anyone. She even defied her own parents, which resulted in her indirectly getting kicked out of the House and ending up in House Drake.

    Why would someone like that bow down to a junior, especially the one who has only been a problem for her?

    She could even guess that the reason Oberon got imprisoned by the draconians was only due to Asher''s schemes, and Reba surely must know that as well.

    This made Esther re at Asher, who had been silent so far with only a smile that irritated her, "What do you have on her? My sister would never be anyone''s pet unless¡­you did something."

    Reba''s eyes shone with hidden fury as she wished she could just shout out what this bastard had done to force her into this.

    Still, she didn''t expect her sister to care this much to the point of even questioning Asher.

    Asher''s response came with augh, a sound that seemed to mock the gravity of the situation, "Contrary to what most think, it looks like you sisters know each other better than what people see on the outside. But even if I have anything on her, why are you worried, Esther? It''s not like Reba has any official connection to your House. Even if she causes any trouble, it will only affect my House''s name. Not yours. Or...are you really worried about how she would fare under me as my pet? That would be quite unexpected from you," he mused, his voice dripping with insinuation as he tugged at the leash, the ck cor around Reba''s neck tightening in response, eliciting a wince from her.

    The sight of Reba''s difort stirred something within Esther, her fists clenching in a visceral reaction to Asher''s provocations.

    Yet, she forced herself to regainposure, her reply a mixture of defiance, "I can''t care less what she does. But she still is part of my bloodline and knows things that shouldn''t be revealed to outsiders like you."

    Reba''s reaction was immediate, her lips pressing together in a firm line before she shot back a sharp look at Esther, "Then you are worrying for nothing. You know better than anyone that I would never be that careless."

    Reba inwardly harrumphed, wondering why she even misunderstood Esther''s intentions in the first ce when this was so like her.

    Esther, caught in the tumult of her own emotions, found a sliver of relief in Reba''s assertion. At least her House won''t be involved in this mess.

    Yet, the sight of her sister, once a figure of pride and power, now diminished in such a manner, ignited a stinging sensation in her chest.

    Why did this situation unsettle her so, when Reba had always done things as she pleased, regardless of the consequences? She thought she had long stopped caring about what she did.

    Asher''s voice, cold and bored, broke through Esther''s internal turmoil, "I had enough of you sisters quarrel. Take it home or somewhere else. But here...we only talk and do business. You know that the best. Don''t you, Esther?" He asked with a knowing smile, making Esther''s face briefly redden with a sudden surge of emotions before she calmed herself and summoned two coffins before her.

    Reba furrowed her brows in suspicion upon feeling Esther''s aura suddenly bing tense and the hint of sarcasm in Asher''s voice.

    Even if her sister''s aura became as calm as a pool the next second, Reba had never ever seen Esther''s aura ripple, no matter what kind of situation or danger she had been in ever since they were kids.

    Then what kind of situation had Asher pulled her into to unsettle her this much? Was she his¡­No! That cannot be. Otherwise, Esther wouldn''t have scolded her with such confidence.

    "Go and get inside it," Asher said, his voice as cold as ice. Hezily pushed and kicked Reba''s thick buttocks off hisp, sending her sprawling across the floor.

    Reba hissed in pain and humiliation, but she knew better than to defy him. She had already tried her luck at defying his orders earlier only to endure excruciating pain that would make anyone wish for death though it wouldn''t kill them.

    She would have let herself get tortured to death if she had the choice rather than give in to him.

    But then she realized there was no point since she was doing this to save Oberon. Who would protect Oberon if she gets herself killed?

    Slowly, her limbs shaking with rage, she crawled towards the empty coffin. As per his vile order, she was not allowed to walk until he allowed it.

    But she wondered just what was he nning to make her do by getting her a human avatar? What was he nning to do among the wretched humans?

    Esther, witnessing this disy, felt a cold fire ignite within her. Just what did he have on her? It had to be rted to Oberon. He was the only weakness she knew Reba had.

    She couldn''t think of any other way how Asher could make her do this. Reba would rather die than suffer this humiliation.

    Her gaze, icy and prating, turned to Asher as she inquired, "Are you nning to take her with whatever you n to do in the Severed Realm?" The question, framed in a frigid tone, masked the whirlwind of thoughts racing through her mind.

    Asher''s response was a nonchnt shrug, his indifference a sharp contrast to the intensity of her thoughts, "I don''t see how that is any of your business. Didn''t you just say a few seconds ago that you didn''t care whatever she does?"

    "I was only being curious," Esther retorted, her voice a calm amidst the storm, as she observed Reba enter the empty coffin.

    She already realized why Asher asked her about sharing the secret arts of her House among those of her bloodline and simr to her status.

    Just how long had he been nning to trap Reba?

    Pushing these thoughts aside, Esther''s hands rose, and from her fingertips, tendrils of dark blue mana unfurled, weaving aplexwork of energy between the two coffins.

    A deep, resonant humming filled the hall, a sound that seemed to echo from the very depths of hell.

 Chapter 491 Not The Son She Remembers

    <h4>Chapter 491 Not The Son She Remembers</h4>

    After a harrowing hour filled with sounds of distress that echoed hauntingly through the hall, the second coffin suddenly sprang open, revealing a transformation both remarkable and unsettling.

    From its dark embrace emerged a naked female human figure that was brimming with mature allure, looking neither too young nor old but someone in her mid-thirties.

    Reba''s human avatar was a striking mirror of her demonic essence, now encased in the guise of humanity.

    Esther, her expression a mask of stoic relief, allowed herself a small sigh as she observed her sister''s emergence.

    Reba, for her part, was struggling to regain herposure, her breathsing in heavy pants.

    The ordeal had taxed her to her very limits, a test of endurance that left her feeling raw and exposed.

    Turning her gaze towards Asher, her eyes zed with a mixture of rage and defiance, a silent curse for the ordeal she had been subjected to.

    But then she remembered that she was naked and quickly used her arms to cover her exposed private parts, though one of her arms was struggling to cover her voluptuous breasts that were overflowing over her arm.

    Even if it wasn''t her own body, it annoyingly felt like it was hers only.

    Asher, undeterred by the intensity of her re, approached with a look of satisfaction, his eyes appraising her newly human avatar from top to bottom as if inspecting an object. "Wow. You look exactly the same except...you look human," he mused aloud upon noticing her seductive features and voluptuous curves, her long silver hair, and her radiant red eyes. Her skin was pale but not too pale as her original body.

    He felt her eyes wouldn''t be a problem since he knew some Hunters would have naturally bright red eyes ording to the nature of their mana.

    Yet in her human shell, she looked simr to his human avatar mostly because of the simr hair color.

    Feeling his intense gaze upon her, Reba''s posture became defensive and vulnerable in equal measure, "How long do you n to make me use this?" she demanded, her voiceced with loathing for the human shell she was forced to inhabit, a cage for her true nature.

    Asher''s response came with a smirk, "Pets don''t get to question their master''s intentions. Got it?" His words were casual yet cutting.

    With a sound of frustration, Reba retreated to the safety of the coffin, her deration, "I am going back into my own body," a final act of defiance against the role forced upon her.

    She felt she might w her avatar''s skin out of disgust if she stayed inside it a second longer. She also didn''t want him to suddenly develop any vile ideas of doing anything to her human avatar.

    Esther furrowed her brows and nced at Asher, wondering why he was keeping Reba by his side if he hated her so much. Or was he just nning to use her as an expendable yet powerful servant?

    Either way, Esther felt that she definitely had to find out Asher''s weakness because she had a very bad feeling about how things would unfold in the future if she simply let him do as he pleased.

    Asher felt Esther''s gaze brieflynding on him and could guess what she was thinking.

    By now, he somewhat understood the dynamics between the two sisters, and his lips curved as he began to cook ns to deal with them.

    ¡ª

    The next day,

    The crimson sun zed mercilessly above, its rays scorching an already destendscape where life seemed to have surrendered long ago.

    This barren expanse, surrounded by dead trees whose twisted forms spoke of better days, was dominated by a dark red pool.

    The liquid within it, poisonous and defiant, refused to give in to the sun''s wrath, an eternal proof of thend''s corruption.

    Asher stood before this pool, an observer amidst destion, his demeanor one of idle curiosity rather than concern.

    The ce held no beauty, no life, yet he seemed as if he were admiring a view from a picturesque vantage point, a stark contrast to the bleakness that surrounded him.

    *Whoosh!*

    The sudden rush of a powerful gust, the distinct sound of wings cutting through the air, heralded a change in the stillness.

    A momentter, a figure descended from the sky,nding with a grace that seemed at odds with the harsh environment.

    She was a vision in dark red, her dress an elegant creation that melded strength and beauty, its off-shoulder design framing her form in a way that spoke of both power and allure.

    Dark silver wings, adorned with scales that glittered like jewels under the harsh sun, unfurled from her back, a majestic disy of her draconic heritage.

    Her face, a perfect blend of softness and regal sharpness, was framed by silveryvender hair that cascaded down in gentle waves, catching the light and adding a touch of ethereal beauty to her formidable presence.

    "You really didn''t bring anyone else, huh?" Asher inquired without turning, his voice carrying across the quiet that had resettled after her arrival.

    Lysandra''s approach was measured, her brows knitting together as she responded, "Why would I if all I am going to do is see my son?" Her voice, though firm, carried an undercurrent of something deeper, a maternal resolve that no obstacle could deter.

    "So you never wondered if this was a trap and I was nning to kill or capture you?" Asher''s question wasced with a subtle amusement as he turned to face her, his smile cryptic.

    Lysandra''s face, a mask of stoic resolve, betrayed no fear at the possibility of betrayal, "Do I look like I care? All I care about is my son. My life doesn''t have any meaning without him. But...if you are truly nning to dishonor your word, then I won''t go down without a fight," Her deration was so fierce that no threat could dampen it.

    Asher, unfazed by her challenge, responded with a chuckle, a sound that seemed almost out of ce in the heavy atmosphere, "Rx. I was just kidding. We do havemon enemies, after all. How is Drakar doing these days? Does he talk about good ol'' me? Does his face still ache after losing it against me?" He asked with a mocking smile.

    Lysandra''s response was icy, her eyes narrowing as she spoke of Drakar, "He isn''t in a good state, obviously. What you did to him has deeply wounded his pride. He has even threatened to silence anyone who dares to speak about what happened between you and him. People know, but they know better than to talk about it. But it doesn''t change the fact that he is determined to raze your kingdom to the ground the moment your kingdom bes vulnerable. You people wouldn''t stand a chance once the key can no longer protect your kingdom," Her words painted a picture of a wounded predator, biding his time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

    Asher''s scoff was a dismissal, "Let me worry about my own kingdom. As for your son...are you sure you are ready to see him? As I already mentioned before, he isn''t the same Agonon you remember. He has been through-"

    "I don''t care. You bring him out of whatever dimension he is stuck in," His warning was cut short by Lysandra''s demand, her maternal instinct overriding any caution or forewarning,

    "Fine. But only for 5 minutes. My life force is quite precious and I am not fond of the pain," Asher conceded, his toneced with reluctance, making Lysandra reluctantly nod since she was desperate enough to at least talk to her son and see him.

    Asher settled onto the ground, assuming a meditative posture, a silent signal of the ordeal he was about to endure for their agreement.

    Lysandra watched, a mix of anxiety and anticipation coursing through her veins, her heart racing at the thought of being reunited, even briefly, with her son.

    Yet Asher''s words still rang in her mind, especially how Agonon won''t exactly be the same as how she remembered him.

    As Asher''s form contorted with the strain of his arcane exertions, Lysandra could only watch, a tumult of emotions swirling within her.

    The sight of him, hisplexion draining to an ashen pallor, his body racked with spasms of pain, elicited an unexpected realization.

    It dawned on her, the gravity of the sacrifice he was making, the sheer force of will required to pierce the veil between dimensions.

    She found herself caught in a pyre of frustration and helplessness, her desire to save her son shing with the harsh reality of her limitations.

    The air itself seemed to hold its breath, the oppressive atmosphere thick with anticipation and nervousness. Then, without warning, the world shifted.

    A dark green light, vibrant and otherworldly, tore through the stillness, heralding the arrival of a being that defiedprehension.

    Before her stood a man, but not as she remembered him.

    He was a vision of terror and awe, a fusion of dragon and man that spoke of unimaginable torment and power.

    His skin, a mix of ck magma and iridescent scales, writhed with an inner fire that seemed to consume and renew in equal measure.

    One side of his face retained the semnce of the son she remembered, while the other was a stark, charred skull, resembling a nightmarish creature mothers use to tell their kids to keep them in line.

    His wings, vast and terrible, spread wide, their ckened membranes soaked with molten fury, casting shadows that swallowed light whole.

    And yet, it was the dark green glow in his eyes, cold and unfeeling, that anchored her to the spot, a gaze that could freeze the blood of any who dared meet it.

    Lysandra, however, felt no fear or disgust. All she could feel was pain and sadness.

    As her eyes met his, a torrent of maternal love and sorrow surged within her, drowning out the nightmare before her, "A-

    Agonon? Son...is this really you?" Her voice, barely more than a whisper, carried with it the weight of her emotions, of hope long deferred and love undiminished.

 Chapter 492 You Donéˆ¥æª› Deserve This

    <h4>Chapter 492 You Don''t Deserve This</h4>

    In the eerie stillness that followed Agonon''s revtion, the air itself seemed to pause, waiting for the world to realign under the weight of his words, "It''s me...mother."

    His voice, a gravely echo from the abyss, carried both the torment of his transformation and the undeniable truth of his identity.

    It was a sound that reverberated through Lysandra''s very soul, a beacon of hope amidst the despair that had enveloped her world.

    Tears, born of countless nights of sorrow and longing, welled up in Lysandra''s eyes, blurring her vision as a trembling smile, tinged with both joy and heartache, blossomed on her face.

    His voice wasn''t the same as she remembered and there was something different about not only his voice but even his eyes. But she wasn''t surprised after looking at what happened to him.

    With a muffled cry that was both ament and a celebration, she closed the distance between them, her arms encircling the nightmarish figure that was her son.

    Her embrace, a mirror to a mother''s unconditional love, sought to bridge the chasm that Agonon''s ordeal had wrought between them.

    Agonon''s initial stiffness melted under the warmth of her touch, his arms wrapping around her awkwardly.

    Yet, unbeknownst to Lysandra, it was not her son who returned her embrace but Asher, whose consciousness now animated Agonon''s transformed body.

    Meanwhile, Asher''s true body remained in a state of suspended animation, a shell devoid of consciousness.

    He hade to learn that he could personally control his damned ves by transferring his consciousness to their bodies.

    But this would mean he would be unable to use his body during that time and would be left vulnerable.

    He also wouldn''t be able to use them for too long since the mana consumption bes ridiculously high if he controlled them and they already didn''t have arge mana pool once they came out.

    He had to resort to this since he felt that to really convince Lysandra that her son was alive, he had to take control of Agonon''s damned form and use his memories to pretend to be Agonon and copy his mannerisms.

    Otherwise, she would quickly realize that she was looking at an empty shell of what was once her son if she didn''t feel any life or emotions from Agonon''s damned form.

    He didn''t want to roley as her son, but he couldn''t think of any other method to convince her since Lysandra wasn''t an easy woman to fool.

    If she even got a slight hint that her son''s soul was gone, then she might even support Drakar to destroy the Bloodburn Kingdom out of revenge.

    However, Lysandra''s embrace of Agonon transcended the boundaries of time, each second stretching into eternity.

    Asher, ensconced within the damned form of Agonon, felt an unexpected pang¡ªa disquieting blend of difort and something akin to remorse.

    Were there still traces of Agonon''s consciousness in this shell?

    This sensation, ufortable and unsettling, coupled with the sensation of her huge yet soft breasts squished against him,pelled him to gently disengage from Lysandra''s grasp, "Mother, we don''t have much time," he murmured, his hoarse voice a hollow echo of Agonon''s.

    Lysandra, pulled from the depths of her emotions by his words, reluctantly released him, her hands lingering on his scarred, unnatural visage.

    She hastily wiped away her tears while the fingers of her other hand traced the lines of Agonon''s suffering with a tenderness that belied her resolve, "I have a million questions to ask. But I don''t have to ask to know that you are in pain that I cannot fathom, and I can''t bear to see you like this. Why did the devils trap you and not let you go?" Her voice was a mix of sorrow and resentment, a challenge to the cruel fate that had ensnared her son.

    She had always cursed the devils for making her suffer throughout her life for no reason. But this was thest straw, and her resentment for them was as intense as it could get.

    Agonon, or rather, Asher within, averted his gaze, as if the weight of the truth was too heavy to bear as he softly shook his head,

    "Because I was supposed to die back during the quest. If not for him..." His pause, a brief nce towards Asher''s meditative figure, spoke volumes, making Lysandra briefly shift her gaze towards Asher as well.

    Turning back to Lysandra, he added, "...I wouldn''t have been alive, and I also wanted this because I knew if I didn''t ept the deal the Devils offered me, then I would never be able to see you again. How could I leave you alone when that unworthy swine is still sitting on the throne?"

    The revtion struck Lysandra like a blow, her heart constricting with the realization of the magnitude of her son''s choice.

    She had always poured her hopes and wishes on Agonon, including him overthrowing Drakar one day and making him suffer for the rest of his life.

    It was one of the main reasons Agonon was eager toe out victorious during the Quest of the Worthy, and she didn''t stop him, believing his determination and thirst for vengeance they shared wouldn''t let him fail.

    Yet...who would have known that her wishes and dreams were the cause of this?

    The duality of her desires¡ªwishing for her son''s survival yet aching at the thought of his suffering for her sake¡ªtore at her soul, leaving her grappling with an impossible dilemma.

    Before she could voice the turmoil within, Agonon raised a hand, halting her words before they could form, "I know what you are going to say, but don''t. It''s not your fault. It''s my duty as your son to right the wrongs you suffered and get revenge for myte father, who didn''t deserve such a disgraceful death."

    Lysandra felt her heart clench as she shook her head, "But we wouldn''t want you to fulfill them at the cost of your peace. All I ever wanted was for you to be happy. I thought you could do that by ruling our kingdom one day. But I didn''t think it through...I was blinded by my hatred."

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s toote to revert what I have decided. I have to now fulfill what I promised the devils, and I don''t mind doing that as long as I can see you whenever possible," He firmly dered, leaving no room for any argument.

    Lysandra''s eyes burned with cold fury as she asked, "Just what do they want from you? Are they trying to take pleasure in your suffering?"

    Agonon shook his head and said, "No, don''t misunderstand them, mother. It is a fair deal in my eyes. I get to be alive while I run small errands for them in the dimension they are holding me. I am not allowed, nor can I tell you what I am doing for them."

    Lysandra''s chin quivered as she said in a frigid tone, "Small errands? Why are you being grateful to them when they did this¡­to you," Lysandra said upon seeing his molten figure and exposed charred bones.

    It was as if he was burned alive, and she couldn''t even bear to ask how much he suffered when it happened.

    Her son didn''t deserve this.

    Agonon let out a deep sigh as he said, his voice sounding like stones being scratched together, "A price I had to pay for getting stuck there."

    "No¡­you don''t deserve this¡­" Lysandra mumbled with her jaw clenched.

    Agonon''s gaze, filled with a firm resolve, met Lysandra''s, a silent farewellmunicated in the depths of his dark green eyes, "It''s time, mother. I have to go back now before something happens to Asher. Without him, I won''t be able to see you again, and I will be trapped there forever," His voice,den with a bitter eptance, underscored the precarious thread upon which their reunion hung¡ªa lifeline tethered to Asher''s well-being.

    Asher had to make sure this woman would understand how important it was for him to be alive.

    The heaviness in Lysandra''s chest ballooned as she faced the inevitable separation, her hands reluctantly releasing her grip on Agonon.

    Yet, her spirit, indomitable even in the face of despair, sought a sliver of hope, a chance to alter their fates, "Before you leave, tell me if there is a way I can bring you back. I will do whatever it takes. You don''t have to worry about it. There has to be a way," she implored, her eyes alight with a fierce determination, a cold fire fueled by her desperation and sadness.

    Agonon''s response was a hard, sorrowful headshake, "We mortals can only do what the devils ask of us, Mother. From what I have learned about them, they never go back on their words. A deal is a deal. Goodbye for now, mother. I will see you again, so do remember to take care of yourself. As I always used to tell you...I want you to be happy, make myte father proud, and I will do everything possible to make sure of it through Asher."

    With those final words, Agonon''s form dissipated into a sh of dark green light, vanishing as swiftly as he had appeared, leaving behind a tangible void in Lysandra''s heart.

    Her hand, outstretched in a futile gesture of longing, trembled in the aftermath of his departure.

    The despair that had once ensnared her heart now gave way to a profound emptiness, a longing for a reunion that seemed ever more elusive.

    The silence that enveloped the space was broken by Asher''s pained groan as he emerged from the meditative trance, his features drawn and pale.

    Struggling to rise, he presented a stark contrast to the formidable figure he had portrayed just moments before.

    Lysandra, her emotions a whirlwind of gratitude, suspicion, and unresolved yearning, regarded him with aplicated gaze.

    Crossing her arms, she voiced the question that lingered in the air between them, a demand for transparency, "Why are you helping us? Tell me the truth."

 Chapter 493 Proud Yet Honorable

    <h4>Chapter 493 Proud Yet Honorable</h4>

    Asher''s chuckle broke the tense silence as he approached Lysandra with a nonchnce that seemed to sh with the gravity of their conversation, "Why do you ask when you already know the answer?" He asked, his question delivered with an easy smile.

    Lysandra, however, was not easily cated.

    Her gaze sharpened, a reflection of her skepticism, "You already know how much I want to kill Drakar. So I don''t see any reason why you have to go out of your way to get my help. I could have understood if the situation was the same as when you were trapped in my kingdom and needed my help to escape. But now...why?" Her questionid bare the puzzle of Asher''s motivations, seeking to unearth the true intent behind his actions.

    She knew nobody in this world knew the meaning of "kindness". Not even her except towards her son.

    So how could the king of an enemy kingdom go out of the way to help her and her son?

    Asher''s response came as he paced away, then turned to face her, embodying a candidness that bordered on vulnerability, "You must have already realized that I have no blind hatred towards you draconians. Look at me. I am just an alien who woke up a few years ago and do not belong to any race in this world. In between figuring out what and who I really am, I only care about the present and the future. Not what happened in this world before my time. Except for my kingdom, everything is foreign and new to me."

    "What are you trying to say?" Lysandra pressed, her expression a mix of confusion and intrigue, though she did feel that he was telling the truth.

    At least his actions so far supported his words.

    "I am saying...I have no hidden agenda to annihte or conquer your kind or anything, nor am I interested in whose ancestor was right or wrong. All I want is peace and happiness for my kingdom. For that, I am willing to do certain things like...earning your goodwill by taking initiative on my own. So, at least once we are done, I am hoping we can end this hatred between our kingdoms once and for all. Nobody likes war except for people like Drakar. Or am I mistaken about you?" Asher''s earnest gaze met Lysandra''s, though inwardly, he was trying to gauge what kind of woman she was.

    Based on her answer, he would be able to predict if she was going to be a threat like Drakar in the future or not.

    Lysandra didn''t even hesitate as she answered, "Thest thing I want is a war. I have already lost everything except my son whom I don''t even know if I might lose him again forever. But I would never do anything to hurt my mothend. It was where I was born after all and where my family once lived. But if we are to take down Drakar then both of our kingdoms won''te out unscathed."

    Asher subtly raised one of his brows as she asked, "So you believe me?" Asher wasn''t surprised by her response and felt that he hadn''t read her wrong.

    Lysandra''s reply was swift, her eyes sharp as she deciphered the man before her, "I wouldn''t havee here alone if I couldn''t figure out what kind of man you are," Lysandra had to admit that she had never met a man like Asher before.

    He was so young but very capable and far ahead of his age, not only in strength but in wisdom and wits as well.

    But most of all, he was differentpared to most of the men she knew. Anybody in his shoes would lust for power and wouldn''t stop at anything. Which man with power in this world would utter a world like ''peace''?

    Anymon person who heard it would react as if such a word never existed.

    She still couldn''t forget the image of him striking down Drakar in the middle of nowhere¡­An image she had yearned to see for almost 200 years.

    Asher smiled as he said, "It''s a good thing you are good at reading people, just like reading mana."

    "But your mes¡­they are of the same color as Agonon''s eyes¡­How?" Lysandra asked something she had forgotten for a brief moment after getting distracted by her reunion with her son.

    "As I told you before, I am still figuring out what or who I really am. But I have reason to think that the devils or the devil who is keeping Agonon there has something to do with my powers. Otherwise, why would they let me leave so easily? Maybe they have some use for me. We can''t

    prehend what kind of ns they might have for us," Asher said with a shake of his head, as if baffled by his own words.

    Lysandra deeply furrowed her brows, finding it hard to digest such an exnation. How could a mortal possibly be¡­Or maybe it wasn''t that absurd.

    People do call him the Immortal King and so many other names, all of which hint at how unkible he was.

    It would only make sense a devil had something to do with him.

    Otherwise, how could someone so young achieve this much, breaking every record in history?

    But does this mean there could be a possibility that he can somehow free Agonon from that dimension? A glimmer of hope lit in her heart upon thinking of this.

    Asher tried his best to keep up a naive face since he couldn''t think of any other exnation to convince her. This was something he worried about when he nned to show Agonon''s damned form to Lysandra.

    But to his relief, it seemed that Lysandra somehow bought his exnation and wasn''t probing further.

    "I am grateful that you took the initiative to let me meet Agonon. But when can I meet him again? I want to meet him from time to time in a safe and quiet ce," Her request, both demanding and pleading, reflected the longing in her heart.

    Asher''s hesitance, reflected in the squint of his eyes, underscored the difficulty of her request, "You do realize how difficult it is for me each time I bring him out? I also have lots of duties and responsibilities to do, even if I am new to being a king. What kind of a man would I be if I let my wife do all the heavy lifting? She is already under too much stress," Asher sighed, though he didy bare his own thoughts about Rowena.

    He barely got time to rx and talk to her because of how much nning and strategizing she was doing for the worst possibilities that awaited them.

    Lysandra''s response was soft, contrasting against her usually hardened and cold voice, "I know. That is why I am...asking you. Just a few minutes with him is enough, and I will help you with anything you want without any question. I wouldn''t demand anything in return as long as I just get to see him asionally. I can make the necessary arrangements if you don''t have the time," Lysandra was willing to makepromises since, after seeing Agonon like that, she couldn''t bring herself to sit still while her son was in pain and all alone in some hellish dimension.

    Asher could sense the desperation in her voice even though she was trying to maintain her decorum.

    But he didn''t expect her to lower her pride and plead like this, unlike Reba, who straight up only kept throwing death threats.

    Both were mothers who loved their sons, and yet they differed greatly when it came to things like this.

    Even a blind man could clearly see who the better person was.

    If only she hadn''t belonged to the Draconis Kingdom, things could have been...better.

    But he knew life was never fair, and he would have to use the cards he was dealt with no matter how ugly things could get.

    And so he nodded and said, "Alright. We will try to meet every week, and you can make the necessary arrangements. But remember...I am only doing this because you asked and also because I feel a bit bad for Agonon."

    Lysandra''s response wasced with gratitude, her voice steady and sincere, "And I am ever grateful to you for epting what I asked of you. You won''t be disappointed."

    Asher wondered why Reba can''t at least be as honorable as this woman, though he would rather Reba stay as Reba so that it would be satisfying to break her.

    Yet, he pushed these musings aside, focusing on the matter at hand, "Then you can start with letting go of Oberon. I need him back now," he stated, shifting the conversation back to an immediate concern of his.

    Lysandra''s intuition, sharp as ever, discerned something, "So I guessed right. You purposefully left him behind to let us capture him. Why would you do that to your own vassal?"

    Asher''s scoff, light yet dismissive, veiled his thoughts of Oberon, "You have no idea who or what he has done. But let''s leave it at that. I don''t like to dig up the past."

    Lysandra could see that Oberon must have done something severe for Asher to respond like this and she was surprised and wondered why he was keeping Oberon alive if he hated him that much. Or maybe he must be keeping him alive for a fate worse than death.

    "I will send him back, but I need a few days so that nobody suspects anything. It will only look like he escaped on his own and somehow found his way back to your kingdom," she proposed while thinking of a way to keep Rhygar busy to slip Oberon out since Rhygar was too enthusiastic in handling Oberon himself to the point she regretted assigning him.

    Asher''s smirk, a rare disy of satisfaction, acknowledged her astuteness, "Perfect. I was going to ask you to do the exact same thing anyway."

 Chapter 494 Half The Man

    <h4>Chapter 494 Half The Man</h4>

    On the cold fringes of the Bloodburn Kingdom, where thend itself bore the scars of endless conflicts of nature, a young man crawled towards the monumental gates that marked the northern border.

    His journey, marked by everybored step, depicted a scene of desperation and decay, dragging his broken and tattered body through the harsh, dirty, and crude ground.

    Pale skin stretched over jutting bones, and eyes, dark red, burned with a feeble me of life against his otherwise deathly visage.

    d in nothing but ck rags and the remnants of his dignity, his body was a symbol of suffering¡ªeach scar,ceration, and barely healed wound a mirror to the horrors he had endured for what felt like years even though in reality only two weeks had passed ever since he left on that dreadful journey.

    Dirt and dried blood masked his true appearance, cloaking him in the guise of a beggar, a ghost of the man he once was.

    Hunger gnawed at him, a constantpanion on his harrowing journey, yet the drive to reach the safety of home, to be reunited with his mother, spurred him onwards.

    Her kind face and the cold warmth of her body were the only things pushing him forward.

    It was a race against his own failing body, a desperate bid for salvation within the walls where should be waiting for him.

    He had no idea how he got here. One second he was lying on some cart that was leaving the Draconis Kingdom. One second he was being dragged through the middle of nowhere. And now, he found himself close to home miraculously.

    "Stop right there!"

    The guards of the Bloodburn Kingdom, vignt sentinels of their domain, suddenly encircled him with a precision born of suspicion and duty.

    Their weapons, gleaming under the unforgiving sun, were pointed at him¡ªa silent, deadly threat to the intruder who dared approach their gates in such a pathetic and pitiable yet suspicious state.

    The emblem emzoned on their armor, a symbol of the kingdom''s strength and resolve, offered nofort to Oberon.

    Instead, it served as a stark reminder of that fucking monster who was the king of this kingdom now.

    "I...I..." With thest vestiges of his strength, Oberon sought to plead his case, to invoke the name of his lineage, to im his royal right to sanctuary.

    But his body, pushed beyond its limits, betrayed him. A groan, miserable and weak, was all he managed before the ground rushed up to meet him, his consciousness fading as he copsed into the dust.

    ¡ª

    The Bloodwing Mansion, a domain usually shrouded in a cold silence, was now a hive of frenzied activity, its hallowed halls echoing with the rush of feet and urgent whispers.

    The air was thick with tension, a palpable force that seemed to suffocate the very essence of calm from the surroundings.

    Amidst this orchestrated chaos, physicians and servants weaved a delicate dance of life and healing, their movements reflecting the urgency of their task.

    "All of you better make sure every inch of my son''s body is healed or all of you will pay dearly for your negligence!" Themand, issued by Reba, resonated like a spell of fear, wrapping its icy fingers around the hearts of the physicians and servants present in the room.

    Her voice, though cold, bore the weight of unspoken threats and desperate hope, her presence imposing and unyielding as she oversaw the healing of her son.

    Swathed in bandages, hey on the bed, a silent witness to the tumult of concern and activity that surrounded him.

    The physicians, their brows beaded with sweat, felt the weight of their responsibility as if it were a physical burden.

    The chilling gaze of the Princess Consort served as a stark reminder of the consequences of failure, their lives dangling precariously on the edge of her patience.

    Reba was barely containing her resentment and rage boiling within her chest after seeing the condition Oberon was found outside the borders.

    At first, she was ted and knew she guessed right about Asher and Lysandra having a thing between them.

    Otherwise, why would that draconian bitchply with Asher''s order to release Oberon without any trouble?

    But one of the things that infuriated her the most was how that bitch spread rumors of Oberon escaping by distracting a draconian guard by giving him a¡­little manly favor and stealing the keys to the dungeon to escape.

    How disgraceful and insulting!

    Yet all this she swallowed since at least Oberon was back alive. But the moment she saw how he was brought in, made her heart falter in pain.

    It was obvious they gave him something to suppress his natural healing process so that his wounds wouldn''t heal properly.

    She couldn''t even begin to imagine what kind of torture they made him endure, nor could she bring herself to ask Oberon even if he woke up since she didn''t want him to relieve those traumatizing memories.

    And so, all she could do now was personally watch these physicians and make sure they healed her son until he didn''t even have a scar left on his body.

    But suddenly, the head physician approached her and deeply bowed, his expression frightened, as he mumbled, "Your Highness...we..."

    "Spit it out...now," Reba muttered while her heart began to pound in apprehension.

    "We are trying our best to heal him, and he will definitely wake up soon, but...I am afraid his right arm and his left leg have beenpletely...crippled," The head physician weakly said while wincing in terror.

    Reba''s heart lurched for a moment as she felt a sinking sensation in her chest.

    "What did you just say?! Crippled? What does that mean exactly?!" She demanded in a chilling, cold voice, her eyes quivering with a frightening intensity.

    "It means...two of his limbs are dead. T-The draconians have destroyed every nerve endings and mana circuit in those parts to make it permanent," The head physician exined, his back still bent hard.

    "Are you trying to say that my son...can''t live normally or even use his weapon to fight properly like before?" Reba asked as her voice cracked while the temperature in the room began to dangerously drop until the others began to shiver.

    "I-I am afraid...that''s how it is. I deeply apologize," The head physician said as he dropped to his knees while the others watched with terror-stricken expressions.

    Reba only became even more infuriated upon hearing his empty apology, "Just die, you worthless thing!" Saying so, she raised her arm to strike him down.

    "Calm down, Reba. It''s not their fault."

    Into this storm of fear and determination stepped Seron, his voice calm in the storm, his presence soothing the tension in the room and making the ones present feel a slight amount of relief, knowing that their Master was of good nature, unlike their Mistress.

    The head physician let out a sigh of relief after having a close shave with death.

    Reba''s response was swift, her disdain palpable as she turned her frosty re upon him.

    "Scaring them will only make their hands tremble more and impede Oberon''s recovery. Just calm down and let them do their duty," Seron advised, his voice low as he stood near her.

    Reba''s frown deepened, her response a cold rebuke that cut deeper than the chilliest of winds, "You don''t get to wander in here and advise me what to do and what not to do. I am the one who got him back with painstaking efforts you can''t ever imagine. Not you, who abandoned him. If only you had acted earlier and helped me, he wouldn''t end up half the man I knew! So get out...and smother your favorite son with your concern."

    Seron, momentarily taken aback by the ferocity of her rebuke, found himself at a loss for words.

    His features sharpened as he finally spoke, "I tried to love him and give him everything I have, considering what you asked of me when we married. But you twisted him and turned him into¡­this, and I had enough of it. So I am going to do what you want since you seem to know what''s best for him."

    Reba''s eyes became incensed, "You-" But before she could say anything, Seron walked away, and she stopped herself from shouting anything that shouldn''t be heard by the others standing in the room.

    After hours that stretched into an eternity of worry and vigil, Reba was informed by the weary and nervous physicians that Oberon had been healed to the point of being able to speak, with his body''s natural recuperative powers expected to continue the healing process over time.

    But, of course, he would still end up being half-crippled.

    This news was a balm to her anxious heart and a wound to her soul.

    Without hesitation, she dismissed the physicians and servants, their exit a quiet exodus that left mother and son in a bubble of solemn intimacy.

    The room fell into a profound silence, broken only by Oberon''s weak, muffled voice. "M-Mother...?..." His call, faint and unsure, was a beacon to Reba, drawing her to his side with a rush of emotions.

    "My dear son! I am here!" The relief and love in her voice enveloped Oberon, her presence by his bed a reassurance he had scarcely dared to hope for.

    Oberon''s vision cleared up and upon seeing his mother''s beautiful face and her heart melting smile, he began to tear up, wondering if he was dreaming or not, "Are you...really here?" His question, hoarse andden with disbelief, sought confirmation of this tender reality.

    "You are safe, my baby boy. Mother will now protect you and will never let anybody hurt you again. I promise you," Reba affirmed, her fierce determination shining in her eyes as she caressed his bandaged face, offering sce and strength with her touch.

    Oberon''s heart, burdened with the shadows of his ordeal, found sce in her words, a sense of safety he hadn''t felt in what seemed like lifetimes.

    Yet, as the fog of his recent past began to clear, he found gaps in his memory, pieces of time lost to darkness, "I...I know I was imprisoned by the draconians, but I can''t...remember what happened during those days."

    "It is for the best. You don''t have to remember all that," she reassured firmly, keeping from him the bitter truth that she had arranged for his traumatic memories to be erased, a mercy to spare him from reliving the agonies that served no purpose but to wound him further.

    But while erasing those memories, she also came to know how Asher tortured her son to his heart''s content during their journey.

    Just thinking about it again made her fangs extend and cut her own lips.

    Oberon, his spirit kindling with a mix of confusion and nascent anger, spoke of betrayal, "That fucking fiend...He left me to get torn apart by those draconians..." His words trembled with a rage that spoke of deep-seated resentment and hatred.

    "I will deal with him. You don''t go anywhere near him. He isn''t going to hurt you anymore. I have made sure of it," Reba''s voice sliced through the air, her tone sharp and unwavering, though her eyes flickered with shame for a brief second, unable to meet his eyes in that moment.

    Oberon, puzzled yetforted by her assurance, suddenly caught sight of the ck choker ne adorning her neck, an unfamiliar adornment that seemed out of ce, "W-What is that? When did you start wearing such things?" His curiosity was piqued by the unusual piece since he had never seen her wearing any such jewelry or essory, and it didn''t seem like her style.

    But he had no idea of the sudden surge of nervousness and tension his question had caused his mother, who held her breath as she unconsciously touched the harmless-looking choker on her neck.

 Chapter 495 Dreams Come True When We Least Expect It

    <h4>Chapter 495 Dreams Come True When We Least Expect It</h4>

    The question about the choker ne around her neck left Reba momentarily breathless, trapped in a moment of silent panic.

    The truth behind the choker¡ªa symbol of her subjugation to that bastard, branded as his possession. She couldn''t even refuse it since he threatened to do something worse and she would rather pick the lesser of two evils.

    But the thought of revealing to her son that their worst enemy had effectively ced a leash on her was unbearable.

    Struggling to maintain herposure, Reba crafted a facade of nonchnce, her voice trembling as she attempted to dismiss the significance of the choker, "It''s nothing. It''s just something I-" Her words, a desperate attempt to deflect, were abruptly cut off by the sudden intrusion.

    The doors to the room burst open, heralding the arrival of a tall man, his presence domineering and undeniably charismatic, d in regal ck robes that spoke of his authority.

    The tall, armored female guard who apanied him stood sentinel outside, the doors closing with a finality that seemed to make Reba and Oberon unconsciously flinch.

    "I am not toote, am I?" Asher''s voice, light and filled with an unsettling amusement, cut through the tension in the room, his smile a stark contrast to the storm of emotions that raged within the mother and son duo.

    "You!" Reba stood up, her reaction visceral, a mix of anger and shock at the audacity of this scum who dared to enter her home as if he owned it.

    Her maternal instincts, already on high alert, red into protective fury, ready to shield Oberon from any further harm and also prevent him from knowing anything he shouldn''t.

    Oberon, for his part, recoiled at the sight of Asher, his recent memories and fears intertwining to form an image of terror.

    His mind raced with worst-case scenarios, haunted by the possibility of getting pped with fake treason charges and getting executed in public.

    Asher, seemingly oblivious to the hostility his presence invoked, approached Reba with a calm that bordered on arrogance, "Sit down," hemanded, his hand resting on her shoulder with an authority that brooked no argument, forcing her back onto the bed, "Nobody else is here, and a senior like you shouldn''t be standing in their own house."

    The audacity of his actions, the presumption to dictate her movements within her own domain, ignited a fierce indignation within Reba.

    Yet, she could only swallow her pride and anger as the scorching chains of very around her body and mind tightened the moment she developed a thought of defying his words.

    She can''t risk defying him and exposing herself as his ve in front of Oberon.

    But before she could react, Asher made himselffortable right in front of her and beside Oberon.

    His action of reaching out and holding Oberon''s hand, though seemingly benign, carried with it an undercurrent of mockery.

    His expression, one of sympathy, contrasted sharply with the face Oberon remembered back on the ship, "It feels bad to see you like this for the second time, especially after the dream I had yesterday," Asher mused aloud, his words weaving aplex web of emotions and implications.

    "D-Dream?" Oberon''s response was a whisper, a mixture of disbelief and dread that vibrated through his weakened frame.

    The terror of being at Asher''s mercy was palpable, his hand trembling under the firm grip of the man who stood as both his ''savior'' and tormentor.

    Asher''s nod, apanied by a sigh, softened his features as he delved into the recounting of his dream, "It was a bizarre dream where you kept addressing me as ''Father''. It felt awkward, but it felt right for some reason, even though I know it''s not like you are of my blood or anything."

    Turning his gaze towards Reba, Asher''s smile bore a sharp yet mocking edge, "What do you think of my dream, Reba? Is it that strange, or is it some kind of sign from the devils?" His words were casual, yet any perceptive person could sense the subtle insinuation.

    Oberon''s frustration, already simmering beneath the surface, red at the audacity of Asher''s bullshit dream, insulting not only him but even his mother indirectly. How dare he!

    Only if he could¡­

    But most of all, why would this fiend seek his mother''s interpretation of his stupid dream? And why was he calling her by her first name? How dare he disrespect her like that!

    Reba, caught between the instinct to protect and the necessity to maintain a veneer ofposure, felt her heart race, a tumult of anger and defiance brewing within her.

    She knew what he was hinting at, making her fists clench, and she had the urge to suck him dry for doing this before Oberon, no less!

    Yet, understanding the delicacy of their situation, she masked her emotions behind a serene facade, her voice a controlled chill, "It''s just a dream, Your Majesty, and they amount to nothing."

    Asher''sughter, light and unbothered, filled the tense atmosphere of the room. "You can''t say that for sure. As people say, dreamse true when we least expect it," he mused, the implication of his words making Reba''s pale red eyes burn with hidden fury.

    His gaze shifted back to Oberon, a semnce of understanding cloaked in condescension, "But I can understand if you don''t agree with that, Oberon."

    Oberon''s response, a muffled grunt of frustration, barely masked the storm of curses he wished to unleash.

    He knew that Asher''s taunt, veiled under the guise of casual conversation, was a deliberate provocation, a jab at his own dreams and aspirations of marrying Rowena and ruling the kingdom.

    Reba''s patience frayed at the edges, her voice icy as she sought to dismiss their unwee guest, "You must be busy, Your Majesty. We wouldn''t want you to trouble yourself by staying any longer."

    However, Asher remained unfazed, his smile lingering, "Don''t be silly. How can I not make time for our prince who valiantly endured torture under the draconians and managed to escape?" His voice dripped with feigned admiration, even as he dared to ce a hand on Reba''s shoulder, a gestureden with unspoken ims of dominance and possession, "You have raised a very brave and loyal son, Reba. It''s true how people say that you have dedicated your entire life to your son."

    The sight of Asher''s hand on his mother, casual yet invasive, sparked a fire within Oberon. His hands clenched into fists, a physical manifestation of his rage and helplessness in the face of Asher''s audacity.

    Reba''s re was a silent storm, her forced smile a brittle mask that threatened to shatter while trying to weakly shake his heavy hand off her shoulder.

    Oberon, gathering the remnants of his strength, voiced a weak protest, an attempt to reim some semnce of control over the situation, "You...You didn''t have to personally visit me...Your Majesty..." The plea, wrapped in the frailty of his condition, was a bid for Asher to withdraw, to remove his unwee touch from his mother.

    Asher''s response, as he released Reba and faced Oberon, was a blend of mockery and feigned benevolence, "How can you say that when you are my vassal?"

    However, Asher''s hand, which he released from Reba''s shoulder, slipped behind her instead.

    Unbeknownst to the bedridden Oberon, Asher''s fingers slid down to grab her plump buttocks, squeezing the soft mound roughly.

    Reba''s eyes widened in shock and rage, but her body acted instinctively, attempting to push away his invasive hand.

    To her horror, she found herself frozen, the ve seal''s power binding her actions. It was unbearable, being so close to her son and unable to do anything as this bastard groped her so brazenly.

    "I am going to protect you from now on, Oberon. I promised your mother that and will ensure you won''t ever suffer again. It''s the least I should do after everything you endured under the draconians for our sake," Asher said in a sickeningly sweet tone, his fingers continuing their brazen invasion, burning through her gown and panties until they slipped into the forbidden cave, silently and smoothly.

    "Hng!~" Reba''s body jolted, and a sharp gasp escaped her lips, betraying her shock and the ripple of heat that shot up from down there.

    Oberon''s eyes shifted upon hearing his mother getting startled and saw blood rushing to her cheeks before his concerned voice cut through the thick air, "M-Mother, what''s wrong?? Are you okay?" He then frowned, catching a whiiff of something acrid, "Where''s this burnt smelling from?"

    "I-Im fine, Oberon. It''s just I feel¡­this urge to massacre those draconians," Reba managed to say through gritted teeth while she nced helplessly at Asher, threatening with her eyes for him to take out his dirty ws.

    Was he mad? How dare he do this when Oberon might find out? He can''t possibly break his promise not to hurt Oberon...right?

    However, Asher nced back at her with a smile, silently conveying that nothing would go wrong as long as Oberon didn''t find out.

    And as if he wanted to prove his words, his fingers continued their intrusion, and he even dared to wiggle them inside her slightly, making her back arch slightly while she struggled to maintain her usual expression.

    Oberon felt moved upon sensing how his mother''s blood was getting heated up because of what happened to him and said, "I will get back at them myself, Mother. I won''t let them off¡­

    especially that dog, Rhygar."

    "Y-Y-yes. You shouldn''t, my son..hnnn~..." Reba''s voice trembled, betraying her humiliation and the searing heat spreading inside her the more his scorching hot fingers rubbed against her soft, sensitive walls.

    "But¡­you don''t look good, mother. Are you really feeling alright?" Oberon asked in worry upon seeing his mother''s pale face getting tinted with a reddish hue.

 Chapter 496 Like A Family

    <h4>Chapter 496 Like A Family</h4>

    Reba''s pale red eyes, usually alight with a regal fire, now smoldered with anguish as she forced a tremulous smile, "H-How can I...when you are lying like this? Just thinking about it...hnn~...makes me really angry," she managed to gasp out, her gaze momentarily boring into Asher with a cold fury, silently threatening him to stop.

    But she couldn''t even maintain her anger as jolts of heat kept shooting over her inner walls as he massaged them with his dirty fingers.

    Asher, undeterred by her ire, shed a beguiling smile as he looked at Oberon, "Don''t worry about your mother, Oberon. Just like how I made a promise to protect you, I also made a promise to your mother that I will take care of her, especially since we are all part of the same House, right? We are like family in a way," His words dripped with double entendres as he increased his ministrations, plunging his fingers deeper into Reba''s slick folds, eliciting a strangled moan from her shivering lips.

    Oberon''s hands clenched into fists at this sight, his indignation mounting by the second, "T-Take care of her?" he managed to say through gritted teeth, his eyes zing with barely restrained fury. What did this alien fiend mean by that, and why was his mother looking so suffocated?

    Reba, desperate to salvage what little modicum of dignity she had left, reached out andtched onto Asher''s back, her nails digging into his robe in a silent plea to stop.

    She couldn''t bear the thought of disgracing herself any further in front of her own son and had no choice but to silently beg this bastard to stop.

    She felt that her threats only continued to provoke him while begging somewhat worked, even though it crushed her pride. But if he kept this up even for a few seconds longer, she will ruin herself in front of Obeorn.

    Asher, sensing her building climax, withdrew his fingers from her quivering core just in the nick of time, a smirk ying on his lips while she let out a silent sigh of relief, feeling as if she was this close to falling into a river ofva.

    But what was this sudden yet frustrating empty sensation that lingered behind?

    "Your mother and I have decided to let bygones be bygones," he said, addressing Oberon, "Our kingdom is in a very precarious state, and it would do none of us any good if we aren''t united like a family. You agree, right? Or do you not?" he asked with an eerie glow in his eyes.

    Oberon''s jaw cked in disbelief, wondering what he just heard. Did this mother really make a pact of peace with him after everything he did?

    Wait a second¡­Did she agree to make peace in return for his life?

    Is that how he managed to conveniently escape from the clutches of the draconians when nobody else had seeded?

    But wouldn''t that mean Asher knew somebody powerful on the inside?

    This made Oberon fill with even more dread, especially after realizing Asher might have a strong connection with someone in the Draconis Kingdom.

    Just how much more terrifying was he getting day by day?

    He then felt his mother''s gaze, which had a defeated and humiliated expression, as she nodded at him, indirectly telling him to agree with Asher.

    This made Oberon realize that she must have signed a contract of peace for his sake. Otherwise, his proud and powerful mother would never yield to anyone.

    He could only imagine how humiliated she must be feeling after yielding to a junior.

    His fangs almost extended, wanting to cut down this fiend for insulting his mother, yet upon looking at those eerie dark yellow eyes of his, all his rage suddenly evaporated, especially upon imagining what would happen to him if he refused.

    He was already half-crippled, and thest thing he wanted was to be fully crippled, which was worse than death.

    And so, despite the intense loathing and hatred brimming inside him, Oberon muttered, "Y-Yes," the word leaving a bitter taste in his mouth, "We must put aside our differences for the greater good of the¡­kingdom."

    Asher''s response was a smile, one that hinted at satisfaction for the concession he''d wrung from Oberon, "Then let me make a toast to that," he dered.

    With a fluid motion that seemed almost theatrical, Asher twisted around, conjuring a chalice filled with a drink that exuded a sweet aroma.

    As he turned back, two of his fingers glistened with a thick, transparent liquid which he then provocatively sucked off with an air of indulgence, "Mmm...this drink is just too good," he sighed, reveling in a moment of exaggerated bliss, oblivious¡ªor perhaps entirely attentive¡ªto the difort his actions evoked in Reba, whose face flushed a deep red with indignation and shame.

    How dare he brazenly suck her¡­essence in front of her son?!

    Her face burned with humiliation as her thighs rubbed against each other, wanting to get rid of the wet heat that was still lingering down there.

    She couldn''t believe she became so wet from his fingers, and the annoying sensation of her body telling her to help it release the heat was gnawing at her.

    She could even feel the cold liquid trickling down her legs and couldn''t wait to change her clothes because of the damn holes he burned into them.

    "Too bad you are not well enough to enjoy this drink. But what''s more special is how it is made. Maybe some other time I can let you witness how this drink is made," Asher tantalizingly suggested, before emptying the chalice in a few greedy gulps while Oberon couldn''t care less about his shitty drink.

    He then rose, signaling the end of his intrusive visit, much to the silent relief of both Oberon and Reba.

    "Reba, I hope you won''t forget your duties towards your king, and I need your services after a while. After all, we have a lot of work to do together," Asher remarked, his smileden with implications, before he made his departure.

    His words, while veiled in thenguage of duty, carried a weight that left Reba seething, a vtile mixture of shame and hatred bubbling within her.

    Just how long would she have to endure this? How long would she have to keep lying to her son? And how long would she have to sacrifice her body to keep him at bay?

    Oberon, witnessing the exchange, felt a chill of foreboding that went beyond the physical diforts of his healing body.

    The interaction between that alien fiend and his mother left him with a profound sense of unease as he immediately asked, "M-

    Mother¡­what kind of deal did you exactly make with him to let me get back home?"

    Rebeeca''s breath momentarily froze as she slowly turned her head to look at Oberon before she said with a grimace, "I¡­I offered my unconditional help for any work he wanted me to do for the sake of the kingdom."

    "You mean¡­you let him have the power to order you around??" Oberon asked as rage began to fill his quivering eyes.

    "There was no other choice! It was either that or you dying under the torture of the draconians. What would you have done in my ce?" Reba asked, her chin quivering.

    "M-Mother¡­I..I¡­" Oberon fell at a loss for words since he couldn''t imagine living in a world without his mother. He also would have caved in if his mother''s life was at stake.

    "Does this mean¡­we have to forever cower under his shadow?" Oberon asked, not wanting to live the rest of his life in a miserable way while watching his mother live the same way as well.

    Reba immediately grabbed Oberon''s hand as she vehemently shook her head and said in a seething tone, "Never¡­

    I will turn things around when the time and opportunity presents itself. But you¡­" Her eyes softened with worry as she added, "...you will stay out of it. Don''t go anywhere near that bastard, nor do anything to provoke him. He is so strong now that we can''t be as careless as before."

    Oberon was shaken by the look in his mother''s eyes, wondering what had happened while he was away to make her seem so wary of Asher.

    But he couldn''t refute her words since he personally experienced what happened each time he pissed him off. If he pissed him off just one more time¡­he had no doubt that a fate worse than death awaited him.

    Things were already looking bleak for him, but as long as he had his mother, then he had nothing to worry about.

    "Okay, mother¡­" Oberon began to speak, his pride broken and hurt as he added, "...I willy low for you. But...you didn''t offer him anything else...right?" Oberon had a suspicion since that fiend was too cunning and greedy and had to know if there was any other use which might allow him to take advantage of his mother for other things.

    Reba''s breath froze momentarily before she shook her head with a chilling intensity in her eyes, "Of course not. The only thing he can get more from me now is death."

 Chapter 497 Small And Pitiful

    <h4>Chapter 497 Small And Pitiful</h4>

    The Demonstone Castle, perched high above a realm of shadows and whispers, offered a breathtaking view from its courtyards.

    It was in one such courtyard that Rowena found herself lost in thought, her gaze sweeping over the vast expanse that stretched out beneath the castle walls.

    The air was crisp, carrying with it the promise of twilight, when a gentle, silvery voice broke the serene quiet.

    "The scenery from here is quite beautiful and appropriate for your eyes, Your Majesty," Naida remarked, her toneced with admiration and respect.

    As Rowena turned to face her, Naida offered a graceful bow and was dressed in her usual elegant red garments.

    "I wanted to talk to you, but with so much going on, I couldn''t find the time until now," Rowena confessed, her voice tinged with the weight of her responsibilities and the turmoil that had kept her from seeking out this conversation sooner.

    Naida, upon lifting her gaze, expressed her understanding with aplicated look, "I understand. It''s one of the reasons I didn''t want to disturb you. And the other reason was that I¡­feel ashamed to show my face to you. I have failed as the Lady of my House and also as your senior. If you still feel upset or hate me, then I am willing to ept any punishment and won''t hold it against you," she said, her voice heavy with guilt and remorse.

    "Even if the punishment involves me telling you to never meet him again?" Rowena asked, her voice cold and firm.

    Naida''s eyes briefly shook, and she answered without any hesitation, "It''s better to grant me death, Your Majesty, or so I would have said if not for my daughter, who still needs me in her life. But it doesn''t change the fact that I can''t stop loving him, and if I can''t see him¡­then I am afraid I might not be the same anymore. But you are his wife, and you have every right to decide what you want to do with me."

    Saying so, Naida began to kneel, offering herself up for whatever judgment Rowena deemed fit.

    However, Rowena''s eyes flickered with memories of the past and quickly intervened, stepping forward to prevent Naida frompleting her act of submission, "You don''t have to kneel before me, Aunty Naida. It''s true that I was deeply disappointed and upset that you of all people did something like that," she admitted, her calm demeanor masking theplexity of her feelings while Naida stood up with her eyes brimming with heavy emotions.

    Rowena continued, "But when Asher told me what happened, I couldn''t bring myself to stay angry at you. After all, you saved him in that tower, and considering the circumstances, I can''t say it''spletely your fault. You also were my mother''s only friend in a world like this, and when things got hard at times, you were there for me, even though I was too distracted to take your hand," she reflected as memories of the days that followed her mother''s death shed in her mind.

    Naida, visibly moved by Rowena''s words, looked up, her expression softened by the warmth of the forgiveness offered to her, "Your mother was like a sister to me. We have been close for our entire lives. That''s why I feel even more guilty for hurting you when your mother had always told me to look after you in case she wasn''t nearby. But you are strong, and you never needed my help. She would be proud of who you have be," Naida responded, her words a blend of apology and admiration.

    Rowena''s gaze turned introspective, a silent yearning for the presence of her parents momentarily clouding her eyes, "I wish Mother and Father were here. If they were here, our kingdom might not be suffering like this," she murmured, her voice carrying the weight of loss and the burden of rulership that had been thrust upon her shoulders.

    Naida grasped Rowena''s hand with gentle firmness, her gaze locking with Rowena''s, "If not for you, we wouldn''t have easily recovered after your father left this world. Even members of your own family were out to get your throne. But you stood strong, and you established control again. And now, with Asher by your side, it''s only a matter of time before our kingdom rises again. I am sure your mother would have said the same thing if she was here," she dered, her belief in Rowena''s leadership and resilience unwavering.

    Rowena, touched by Naida''s conviction, nodded softly, finding sce in the thought, "It does sound like something she would have said," she agreed.

    Curiosity, mingled with a need for connection, prompted Rowena to venture into more personal territory, "But what about Asher made you fall in love with him?" she inquired.

    Naida''s response was a soft smile, her eyes alight with the warmth of fond recollection, "I am sure we fell in love for simr reasons. I don''t know how to put it, but he is unlike any man I have ever met. He knows how to love someone...a trait this world had always looked down upon and especially the people surrounding us," she mused, her words painting Asher as a beacon of tenderness in a realm often bereft of such warmth.

    Rowena''s expression softened, a sense of kinship and understanding blossoming between them as she considered the unique qualities that had drawn them both to Asher, "I can''t agree more. Maybe my mother took a liking to him even when he was soulless because she might have recognized he had such a trait in him. Maybe my father did as well. It could be a reason why he brought us together," she pondered aloud.

    Naida firmly nodded, "Your parents knew what was best for you, and they did everything to make you happy. Now I will do everything I can to support you however you want," she affirmed, her resolve unshakable.

    Rowena felt moved by Naida''s dedication, "Thank you, Aunty Naida. We should meet more often," she said, her voice imbued with a newfound hope and a desire to get closer to the woman whom her mother and husband loved.

    ¡ª

    In an opulent chamber adorned with walls painted in hues of pinkish-red, a youngdy stood before a grand mirror, the reflection capturing a moment of innocent vanity and anticipation.

    The room, bathed in the filtered crimson glow of the afternoon sun, was further brightened by vases of roses that adorned every corner, their fragrance infusing the air with an essence of fresh bloom and subtle allure.

    Her ruby red hair, long and voluminous, cascaded down her waist, shimmering with each stroke of herb.

    However, her hair wasn''t tied up in the usual twin-tailed style and instead she let them flow down like a gentle waterfall, giving her a more mature look and allure.

    Feeling happy with the new styling of her hair, Silvia hummed a mirthful tune, her mind a whirlwind of questions and aspirations, "Will he like it this way or this way?" she pondered aloud, her fingers dancing through her tresses, each movement a silent query to an unseen judge.

    But when she looked down at her chest, she pouted, feeling disappointed every time she looked at it.

    *Knock*

    The sudden knock at the door broke her concentration, causing her to startle and turn, only to be greeted by the familiar andforting presence of her mother.

    "Someone is looking very pretty. I wonder for which lucky man you are dolling yourself up for," Naida remarked, her voiceced with amusement and warmth as she stepped into the room.

    Silvia''s reaction was immediate, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of crimson as she stammered with pursed lips, "N- Nobody in particr," her voice barely above a whisper, betraying the turmoil of emotions that her mother''s gentle teasing had stirred within her.

    Naida, ever perceptive, smiled knowingly, embracing her daughter lovingly, "Is that so? Then why is your heart beating so loudly? Could it be because you are thinking of a certain man?" she probed gently, her intuition cutting through Silvia''s half-hearted denial.

    Caught in the gentle interrogation of a mother''s curiosity, Silvia found herself at a loss for words, her usual confidence dissolving under her mother''s affectionate gaze, "Silvia...Silv..." she faltered, feeling embarrassed and nervous.

    "It''s fine. Mother will support you no matter which man in the world you want to pursue as long as he will make you happy. It''s the least I can do for my beautiful daughter," she dered, her hand gently caressing Silvia''s face, a gesture that lit up Silvia''s face.

    "R-Really? Even if that man is very powerful and is...married to more than one powerful woman?" Silvia asked, her voice tinged with both hope and nervousness, especially since one of those women was the queen of this very kingdom!

    Naida narrowed her eyes as she offered her perspective, "A woman''s heart knows no limits when ites to love. So it is up to you. Ask yourself how far you are willing to go to love someone. If you can''t answer that yet, then don''t do anything. But if you manage to find out...then you will know what to do."

    Silvia, inspired by her mother''s words, felt a newfound determination to explore the depths of her feelings, "Then Silvia shall find out the answer first," she resolved, her eyes narrowing with purpose.

    But her eyes thennded on her mother''s perfectly shaped and round chest and quickly scanned her top to bottom, standing tall at just short of 6 feet, "But¡­he only likes women with breasts at least as big as yours. Silvia''s breasts are so small and pitiful, just like her height. Even that meanie Sabina has bigger ones and is taller than Silvia," Silvia said as her face withered with disappointment at her proportions.

    Naida softly chuckled as she briefly covered her lips before saying, "My little rose, you worry too much. You are not even 65 years old. When I was your age, I was just like you. Short and small in certain ways. Don''t I always tell you that you look like me when I was your age?"

    Silvia pursed her lips and slowly nodded, "Silvia knows. But still¡­"

    "It depends on our bloodline and other factors, but in general, vampires like us can keep growing until we are around 100 to 110 years old. We women reach our prime around that age. You must have already noticed how your height increased a tad bit within thest year. Just give it time, and you will be the most beautiful woman in our kingdom, and those whoughed will hide in shame and envy," Naida said reassuringly as she caressed Silvia''s face.

    "Then Silvia will dly wait for that day!" Silvia said as her eyes glowed with excitement and anticipation of the future while dreaming of various scenarios involving getting admired by that man.

 Chapter 498 Fools With Guns

    <h4>Chapter 498 Fools With Guns</h4>

    Under the cloak of night in a forgotten town, an abandoned building, steeped in dust and shadow, came alive with an ominous glow.

    Besides the broken tube lights and bulbs, fire torches mounted on the walls cast flickered light across the dusty hall, revealing twenty-five figures draped in dark brown cloaks.

    Seated on the worn floor, they formed a circle, their heads bowed, hoods obscuring their faces as they chanted in unison.

    At the heart of their gathering, a ritualistic circle pulsed with an eerie dark orange light, its glow casting sinister shadows on the walls.

    "Keep praying to our Master so that his demonic power will keep flowing through us and allow us to reach new heights!" The leader''s voice, fervent with zeal, cut through the rhythmic drone of the chant, urging his followers to deepen their devotion.

    However, the sanctity of their ritual was shattered by a mocking query, "What good will it do to you people by praying to a weak Master?" A woman''s coy voice,ced with derision, reverberated through the hall, startling the cultists into silence.

    The cult leader and his followers, momentarily shaken, quickly rallied, leaping to their feet with a practiced agility. Weapons that shimmered with a subtle glow were drawn in an instant, their readiness to defend their faith palpable in the tense air.

    "Show yourself, intruder, unless you want to be sacrificed to our Master,"manded Hangul, the cult leader, his dark eyes scanning the shadows.

    His visage, marked by a ck beard and mustache, was underscored by dark circles¡ªa mirror to his dedication or perhaps his madness.

    From the darkness stepped a figure that seemed to make the fire torches wildly flicker.

    A woman, her presence as striking as it was menacing, advanced into the light.

    Dressed in a red leather jacket that entuated her curves and left little to the imagination by exposing her deep cleavage and the upper part of her well-endowed breasts, she exuded confidence and zing allure.

    Her vermilion hair cascaded from beneath her hood, a fiery contrast to the somber setting.

    nking her were two women, their ck eyes piercing from behind masks that concealed the lower halves of their delicate faces.

    One sported a red jacket and a shirt underneath, her bobbed ck hair a sharp silhouette against her attire, while the other was d in silver armor, a vision of purity and innocence as evident from her big, round eyes.

    Both of them held a staff, green and pointed, glowing with a subtle radiant green light.

    "Careful there, little man. We aren''t here to fight," the woman with vermilion hair said, her smile both disarming and dangerous.

    Dark vermilion lines traced her skin, letting even a fool realize that dark power flowed through her veins.

    "I am Hangul, the leader of the Iron Bullet Cult. You chose the wrong cult to mess with. Who are you, and which cult do you belong to?" Hangul demanded, his own body aglow with dark orange lines that mirrored the ritual circle''s hue. The cultists, emboldened by their leader''s stance, aimed their glowing guns at the three intruders.

    The woman, unfazed by the disy of aggression, shrugged casually, her demeanor betraying no concern, "I had a good old name, but unfortunately, I can''t use it now. So you can call me Huntress, and I am the leader of the Coven of the Damned," she introduced herself with a smile.

    "Hahahaha," Hangul''sughter, rich with mockery and disdain, filled the air, his cultists mirroring his amusement as they rxed their guard, lulled into a sense of superiority.

    "Coven of the Damned? Isn''t that the same cult that has been going around destroying some of the Hunter guilds?" One of the cult members whispered in a trembling voice.

    "No way they destroyed those guilds without at least a hundred members in their cult," Another one whispered.

    Hangul frowned upon wondering if they were the real deal. But then he did the math.

    His expression eased, "So what? You made a grave mistake by only bringing two Soulservants with you. Our numbers would easily eat through you three in no time," he jeered, his gaze roaming over Grace, Emiko, and Yui with unsettling hunger, "Still, the three of you look quite delicious. So we will have a good time having fun with you three before offering your souls to our Master," Saliva drooled over his lips just by staring at those huge knockers of this chick in red.

    He felt as if he hadn''t ever seen such big and naturally curvy breasts anywhere else. Those huge tits were tempting him too much as if they might pop out of her jacket any time.

    Emiko''s expression twisted into one of revulsion and anger, her grip on her green staff tightening upon hearing the vile insinuations he threw upon the two people she loved the most.

    Yui gently ced a hand on Emiko''s shoulder, a silent plea to not do anything while hinting that a certain someone has got this.

    Grace, unfazed by the crude remarks and the tension crackling in the air, maintained herposure, her smile unwavering as she yed with a strand of her vermilion hair, "As expected of a leader, you are so smart that you think numbers are everything. But aren''t you curious why we came here?" she inquired, her tone teasing, yetced with an underlying challenge.

    Hangul''s response was a bark of derisiveughter, his amusement tinged with arrogance, "We can''t care to give a shit, but you are quite funny,dy. So you can have a few seconds to yourself to entertain us with your dumb reason foring here," he scoffed.

    Grace''s sigh was a prelude to her revtion, "Initially, we came here to convince you little dogs to follow and wag your tails for us whenever wemanded it. But after seeing how well-

    mannered you all are, I felt like that would be an insult to street dogs. So we are going to kill you all and loot all the life crystals and mana shards you people are hoarding here," she stated, the corners of her lips widening to make her smile seem more unsettling.

    Theughter that had filled the hall moments earlier died in Hangul''s throat, his amusement reced by a cold fury, "Shoot their legs and let''s fuck them up," he ordered, his voiceced with killing intent while lust zed in his eyes.

    The cult members, quick to obey, raised their guns, the weapons glowing with the same dark orange light that illuminated the ritual circle, and fired.

    The bullets, infused with demonic energy, sliced through the air toward

    the three women.

    Emiko and Yui, tensed at the sound of gunfire, braced themselves for impact instinctively.

    However, the ensuing scene unfolded into an unexpected spectacle that left Hangul and his followers agape in disbelief.

    The air, charged with a momentary silence, was suddenly filled with the sight of glowing bullets suspended in stasis, mere inches from their intended targets.

    Grace, standing unharmed, wore a smug, alluring smile, an embodiment of confidence and power, "Didn''t I warn you...You are all going to die," she dered.

    "Don''t you dare! You have no idea who our Master-"

    But before he couldplete his sentence, Grace casually snapped her fingers, and the bullets reversed direction, turning on their owners with swift, merciless vengeance.

    "NOO-!" Their cries of shock and terror were abruptly cut short as Hangul and his cultists met their fate, their bodies jerking violently under the force of their own weapons.

    The hall, once filled with the cult''s menacing energy, now echoed with their agonized groans, fading into silence as they copsed, their blood seeping into the dusty floor.

    "And you had no idea that our Master is the Demon King himself," Grace said with a cold smirk as she looked down at Hangul''s corpse, his expression frozen in shock and terror.

    "No matter how many times I have seen you do that...it''s still as awesome as ever, Aunty Grace. Don''t you think so, Emiko?" Yui''s voice,ced with excitement and awe, broke the somber aftermath.

    Emiko, her admiration for Grace evident in her gaze, could only nod, mesmerized by the disy of raw power and finesse.

    Grace, stepping lightly over the vanquished, reveled in the carnage, "This is why I love killing fools with guns. They are easier to deal withpared to those sticking to traditional weapons," she mused.

    "No wonder some of the powerful Hunters stick to traditional weapons," Yui mumbled as she agreed to Grace''s words.

    "Or you have to be confident in your defensive powers," Emikomented in contemtion.

    "Now, you two go and search around. I can smell a lot of loot here. We need to be prepared to receive our Master when he gets here," Grace said with a smirk while her once voluptuous form began to wither, morphing seamlessly into that of a slender, aged woman.

    The vibrant vermilion of her hair, which had danced like mes around her face moments ago, now faded into the soft white of winter''s first snow. It cascaded down her shoulders, lighter yet still full.

    Despite the emergence of delicate wrinkles etching her skin, tracing the paths ofughter and sorrow alike, there remained an undiminished grace in her movements.

    Her skin, though losing its youthful luster, held a certain glow while her almond-brown eyes still sparkled with an unyielding vigor, belying the physical transformation that enveloped her.

    Even in this altered state, Grace moved with a poise that defied her age while Emiko and Yui had gotten used to her transforming back and forth like this, knowing that she had no choice but to assume her aged form to save life crystals which she needed to use her powers.

    "B-But what if the other branches of this cult learn about our attack and try to take revenge?" Yui''s worry pierced the air as she inquired, clutching her staff as if seekingfort from its familiar weight.

    Grace''s response was a beacon of confidence, her smile unwavering as she faced Yui''s apprehension head-on, "So what? Let theme. That is what our Master wants...to keep growing our cult and spread our name. So far we did it low-key but now that he will soon join us, we will be in for serious business. Besides, we shouldn''t worry too much when our Master has be strong enough to even be a serious threat to the top 10 in our world."

    The revtion of their Master''s newfound strength left Yui and Emiko in a mixture of awe and disbelief, "T-Top 10? Ohhhh...." Yui mumbled in awe while Emiko blinked her eyes in disbelief, wondering just what he had been doing to quickly get that strong within a short time.

 Chapter 499 Her Yearning

    <h4>Chapter 499 Her Yearning</h4>

    As Asher made his way towards the meditation room, a space sanctified for his training and reaping activities, his steps, determined and resolute, halted abruptly.

    A familiar cadence of soft, yet firm footsteps echoed through the hall, drawing his attention away from the task at hand.

    Turning to the source, he found Rowena''s bewitching figure, the regal body d in her characteristic ck attire, approaching him.

    "Were you waiting for me before I was going to start my Reaping activities?" Asher asked, a smile ying on his lips, finding a semnce offort in her presence, though having an idea of why she suddenly came here.

    Rowena, her gazeden with concern that belied the usual calm she exuded, responded, "Yes. I wanted my words to remain fresh in your mind before you started because, for some reason, I feel as if you are not going to do any ordinary reaping quests."

    Asher exhaled, feeling that she was too sharp when it came to these things.

    With a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of his intentions, "It''s just business as usual. Reap human souls and quickly get stronger. It''s faster than Raiding quests, and I can cripple the human world slowly," He exined, though he saw no need to include any lie and didn''t want to lie to her unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Rowena furrowed her brows and said, "If it was that easy, our ancestors or even our seniors would have already done that. But they couldn''t because we all know what happened to those who tried. If you were only focusing on gathering more life crystals like anyone else would, I wouldn''t be this worried. Your cult could easily do that work for you. But since you are nning to get stronger by reaping human souls yourself, you are putting yourself at risk," she articted.

    Asher, confronted with Rowena''s argument, raised an eyebrow, a silent inquiry into her stance, "So you are telling me to reconsider despite the situation our kingdom is in? Or do you think I might fail?"

    Rowena''s expression, a mixture of concern and earnestness, held Asher''s gaze as she imparted her caution, "No. I wanted to tell you to be very careful because some of the Hunters are very dangerous, and I know you will probably meet them since you are very powerful now. Reaping any one of them would grant you a lot of power to level up, but it''s almost impossible to break them. They have lots of measures to shield themselves from even peak Soul Devourers, and they know the signs to watch out for."

    Asher, ever confident, responded with a wave of his hand and a reassuring smile, "I know. But you know me. I never go into a fight without a n. I also have learned quite a lot about humans over the years. So you don''t have to worry that I am inexperienced just because I woke up only a few years ago."

    Asher could see that Rowena was mainly worried because in her eyes and the rest of the world, he was born just a few years ago.

    But he knew the main reason she was so wary was because her father, whom she idolized, fell to a Hunter. She must fear that such a fate might befall him, and it only made his heart feel heavier.

    Rowena, however, harbored a gentle regret, a longing brimming in her crimson eyes, "I feel like I should have spent more time teaching you things. I feel like there is still a lot I have to let you know," she confessed, her voice tinged with a soft sigh, revealing her ever-present desire to support and protect him.

    In response, Asher closed the distance between them with a single step, his arm encircling her waist in a gentle yet firm embrace that drew a soft gasp from Rowena.

    Her sudden nervousness caused her to instinctively look around to see if anybody else was there while her cheeks began to warm up in his embrace.

    "You are still shy in our own home? You are cute when ites to such things," Asher teased, his proximity and the warmth in his voice enveloping Rowena in a cocoon of affection andfort.

    "I don''t think I am...cute," Rowena countered, her gaze averted, a delicate blush coloring her cheeks at thepliment.

    "Only cute ones say that," Asher retorted yfully, his hands cradling her face, drawing her gaze back to him as he sought an answer from her, "But why don''t you now tell me the other main reason why you came here."

    With her eyshes fluttering, Rowena''s resolve softened, her fingers gently gripping his robe as she revealed what her heart wanted to say, "I...I feel like we haven''t been spending enough time together these days...ever since you returned from the Quest of the Worthy. But I know it''s not our fault, and we have a duty to our kingdom...to protect it." Her admission, vulnerable and sincere, contrasted with her usual reserved and cold self, making Asher feel happy to see how far she hade over the years to open herself up to him like this.

    Asher softly smiled as he gave a small peak on her sulent red lips, "You don''t have to say all that just to tell me that you are going to miss me. But it''s just Reaping. I will be around here from time to time, and maybe we can work around our schedules and try to free up at the same time," he suggested, hoping to find a bnce between work and pleasure since he also felt the same as her.

    Rowena''s nod was apanied by a soft, warm smile, "Then I shall look forward to that," she affirmed, her voice carrying a thread of hope for shared moments yet toe.

    However, the warmth quickly receded, reced by a chill of resolve as she added, "But only after you have done enough to do what''s necessary to save our kingdom while destroying as many Hunters as you can. We are fighting a war on both fronts."

    Asher, epting the weight of her words, nodded, his eyes alight with a stone cold determination, "That''s the n," he agreed.

    "I also wanted to ask¡­how did you manage to get Oberon back, or was it a coincidence that he managed to escape?" Rowena asked in curiosity because she felt Asher definitely had a hand in it since nobody ever escaped the dungeons of the draconians.

    Asher took a step back and said with a wince, "Let''s just say I made a friend among the draconians who have been wronged by Drakar and his people. How do you think we managed to escape from their kingdom in the first ce?"

    "That must be quite a powerful friend you have¡­" Rowena said with a narrowed gaze while Asher held his breath, wondering if she might ask who it was.

    "But I am d you did. We would need as many allies as we can to defeat them when the timees," Rowena said, much to his relief, though she didn''t ask because she could see that he didn''t want to reveal the name and didn''t want to force him to say it.

    With their exchangeplete, Asher proceeded to the meditation hall, where preparation and purpose converged.

    As expected, Merina, his devoted maid, awaited him, the sanctity of the space palpable in the air.

    "Master, please," Merina intoned with reverence, gesturing towards the elegant ck mat prepared for his use.

    Asher inquired as he sat down, "You have ced the coffins at the right ce, right?" was met with Merina''s prompt confirmation. "Yes, Master. I have ced both coffins in the ce you told me and also activated the beacon to allow your cult to track them."

    "Then all is set," Asher mused, a smirk ying upon his lips, a harbinger of the schemes that unfolded in the realm of his mind.

    Merina, ever concerned, knelt beside him, her worry for his well-

    being evident in her voice, "Is there any way I can help you over there, Master?" she inquired.

    Asher shook his head inwardly, wondering how his women were able to easily sense these things.

    Touched by her concern, he chuckled softly as he caressed her velvety cherry lips, "You have already done everything I needed. But for now, look after me on this side until I return," he instructed.

    "Mhn," Merina nodded with a deep reddish hue blossoming on her cheeks upon feeling his warm fingers on her lips.

    With everything in ce, Asher closed his eyes, allowing his consciousness to drift towards the selection of a Reaping quest.

    His choice, guided by calction, sought a mission with a prolonged duration, affording him the maximum amount of time on Earth.

    He didn''t care about the main objectives of the quest he was going to pick since his true objective was different.

    But without a Reaping quest activated, he wouldn''t be able to stay on Earth, nor could he use the power of the devils to transfer his soul to his avatar.

    And just as he decided on a Reaping quest, he felt like taking a look at his stats before starting the mission,

    Level : 31

    Rating Points : 0 / 147,250

    HP : 64,475 / 64,475

    MP : 53,090 / 53,090

    STR : 13,083

    DEF :12,895

    INT : 10,618

    DEX : 6755

    Passive Ability:

    [ Bones of Damnation - Your bones have been reinforced by the power of the damned souls and are indestructible and immune to any dark power while granting you +50% defensive powers ]

    Asher could clearly see that the realm of Soul Devourers was a whole different league, and it felt as if his stats almost doubled, especially when he looked at his ridiculously high health, which also benefited from his new passive ability.

    Yet looking at the number of points he would need to level up made him feel like it might take forever unless he took some serious risks and follow through his ns sessfully.

    He felt like he owed Drakaris for granting him such a powerful ability since this meant no demon could ever destroy his bones, even if he didn''t have any mana.

 Chapter 500 The Scary Demoness

    <h4>Chapter 500 The Scary Demoness</h4>

    Cultholds or a Culthold was the term humans used to call the base or the main building where a cult gathered or carried out their sinistrous operations.

    No ordinary cult would dare to establish a Culthold in a boisterous city or a ce brimming with lots of ordinary people or one protected by Hunter guilds.

    They would always pick a ce that was far from the general poption''s eyes and ears to avoid detection or exposure.

    After all, Hunters or the guilds they belonged to were constantly on their tails and on the lookout to destroy any Cultholds along with the cult if possible.

    However, on the outskirts of Switzend, in a moody town, there existed the Culthold of the Coven of the Damned.

    In the underground hall of this culthold, bathed in the stark white light of LED panels, was a stark contrast to the secrecy and shadow that typically enveloped demon affairs in any other cultholds.

    Yet, it wasrge enough to contest with the culthold of few powerful cults despite the very few Soulservants who were part of this cult.

    The wide expanse of this hall, was filled with an array of weapons and armor, hinted at its usual purpose as a training ground.

    Today, however, the hall''s martial ambiance was overshadowed by the presence of two dark blue coffins, objects of both mystery and dark innovation.

    Emiko and Yui, standing before these anomalies, couldn''t hide their mix of disbelief and curiosity.

    The coffins, with their ss cutouts revealing the faces within, held a man and a woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to living humans.

    "They...They look so real...like us. I thought they would look more like human-sized synthetic dolls," Yui whispered, her voice tinged with awe.

    The realism of the figures challenged their expectations, making them feel freaked out by the demonic craftsmanship''s eerie boundary between artifice and authenticity.

    "They are indeed dolls, but I also wasn''t expecting them to look so real. These demons are terrifying in things like this," Emiko said with a narrowed gaze as she closely looked at the faces of the two human-like figures.

    "But our Master¡­he looks so handsome, and his hair looks so thick and silky¡­Just like his demon form," Yui said as her ck eyes glowed in awe, and for some reason, she was unable to take her eyes off his face, just like Emiko, who wondered why his face was looking so oddly attractive.

    Could it be because it was looking human?

    Emiko crouched beside the coffin with the male avatar, her hands searching for a mechanism to open it, "Maybe we can take a look¡­" Her words trailed off, lost in the task at hand.

    Yui, cautious and mindful of Grace''s instructions, interjected, "Should we open it now? Aunty Grace said to wait until she was back or to wait until Master was awake," Her caution prompted Emiko to relent, acknowledging her words as she got up, though her gaze lingered on the female figure, "Okay. Let''s wait for her, but..." Emiko mused, her attention drawn to the female figure in one of the coffins, "Who is this demoness? I thought we would only be receiving Master."

    The two were initially surprised when they saw Grace bringing in two coffins when they were expecting only one.

    Yui, her imagination piqued by the presence of the unknown woman, spected in hushed tones, "C-Could it be his wife or girlfriend? Her face looks so pretty and elegant."

    Emiko, hands on her hips, dismissed the notion with a shake of her head, "Yui, are you serious? We both know our Master is married to the demon queen and the Umbralfiend Princess. But this one...she doesn''t look like both while he looks like himself,"

    Yui, undeterred, suggested, "Maybe I can try searching the Hunterpedia online and see if any demoness looks like her," she said, eager to find out who this mysterious demoness was.

    *Thud!*

    Their spection was abruptly interrupted by a sudden thud from one of the coffins, making them let out a startled gasp as they turned around to look at the coffin from which the sound came.

    "S-She woke up!" Yui said with a nervous look upon seeing the woman''s hand pressed against the ss, her radiant red eyes glowing fiercely.

    The sight of her awakening, those ominous glowing eyes piercing the darkness of the coffin, sent a ripple of shock and fear through them.

    Startled, Emiko and Yui stumbled backward, the shock of the awakening demoness sending adrenaline coursing through their veins, "Go and get Aunty Grace!" Emiko, ever quick to react in the face of danger, urged Yui with a shove.

    Yui, momentarily dazed by the unfolding events, snapped to attention, nodding nervously as she made to dash past the loud coffin.

    Their escape was halted abruptly when the coffin''s lid was flung into the air, revealing the demoness rising in a disy of eerie majesty.

    d in a simple ck robe that hinted at the power beneath, she was a vision of dark allure with a ck choker adorning her neck that only added to her allure.

    Her long silver hair cascaded down her waist, framing a face dominated by piercing red eyes that fixed an ominous gaze upon the two girls.

    The aura that radiated from her was chilling, and spread a smell of death, leaving Emiko and Yui ensnared in a grip of fear that rendered them immobile.

    Reba hissed upon seeing the two human girls looking at her as if she were some kind of beast.

    But what made her suspicious was that these two didn''t have any aura of a Soulservant when Asher told her to expect waking up among his Soulservants.

    A Soulservant should have some demonic power lingering in their bodies, and yet these two were so pure that it disgusted her and pissed her off.

    In a blur of motion, she closed the distance between them, her supernatural speed rendering the two girls unable to react in time.

    Seizing the two human girls by their necks, she lifted them off the ground, her grip as cold as the blood in her body, "You lowly little humans. Tell me the truth of who you are unless you two want me to slowly freeze your blood rather than a less painful death," she hissed, her voice a cold whisper that belied the killing intent it carried.

    Gasping for air, Emiko and Yui wed desperately at the icy grasp encircling their necks, the cold seeping into their very bones and making them shiver.

    Confusion and fear mingled in their eyes as they struggled toprehend the hostility from this demoness when she was supposed to be on the side of their Master.

    But the worst part was this demoness wasn''t even allowing them to answer as her grip just continued to tighten around their necks until they felt like their neck was going to break.

    Just as they thought they were about to die,

    *WHOOSH!*

    A powerful st of dark vermillion colored mes heated up the surrounding air, shing against the chill in the air as it hurtled towards Reba with deadly intent.

    Yet, with a swiftness that belied her newly awakened state, Reba released the girls and countered with a st of her own¡ªa powerful surge of dark blue icy mana that collided with the mes, an explosive disy of raw power that echoed throughout the underground hall.

    The shockwaves of their confrontation sent Emiko and Yui spiraling towards danger, their bodies hurtling through the air with violent force.

    Yet, in the nick of time, an unseen force arrested their flight, their descent to the hard floor halted and transformed into a gentle lowering.

    Cradled by invisible hands, they were ced back on solid ground, shaken but unharmed.

    "You two girls okay there?" The familiar voice of Grace,ced with concern and authority, pierced the aftermath of the sh as she surveyed the scene with a steady gaze.

    "Y-Yes, Aunty Grace," Yui managed to gasp, her relief palpable as she and Emiko regained their footing, their eyes darting between Grace and the demoness, making them feel nervous about what might happen, though they had full confidence that Grace could handle this demoness.

    Reba''s disdain for this human woman in a shy red jacket and pants, veiled thinly under a contemptuous scoff, was as cold as her icy mana, "Aunty Grace? So you are the leader of his cult? I must say...you must be quite the waste of life crystals, considering how many you must be using to make yourself young. This is why humans are so trash. That bastard could have at least picked a better one," she remarked, her words dripping with scorn while challenging her worth and authority.

    She wanted to establish dominance right away before this human bitch thought she had a say over any of her activities.

    The insult struck a chord with Emiko and Yui, their displeasure at Reba''s words mingling with shock at her audacity to openly disparage their master and their Aunty Grace.

    However, Grace remained unfazed by Reba''s cutting remarks and instead slowly took a step forward until she was standing eye to eye with Reba, their simrly huge bosoms facing off against each other at the same level due to their simr height.

    Grace''s lips curved into a casual smirk, "Dear, if I''m a waste of life crystals, then you''re a walking argument for why long-

    sting youth isn''t always a blessing. Especially on the personality front."

    Reba''s eye twitched, taken aback by this lowly bitch''s defiance, her pride bruised by the counter, "You have no idea whom you are dealing with, human trash. You are nothing but a Soulservant, and I am going to put you in your ce," she hissed, her hands beginning to glow with the ominous light of her dark blue mana, her eyes darkening and dark blue veins glowing beneath her skin.

 Chapter 501 His Absolute Orders

    <h4>Chapter 501 His Absolute Orders</h4>

    As tension crackled in the air, poised on the brink of violent confrontation, the unexpected happened¡ªthe lid of the second coffin, silent until now, suddenly sprang open, disrupting the charged atmosphere.

    A tall, muscr figure emerged slowly, embodying a calm authority that contrasted sharply with the room''s preceding chaos.

    Dressed simply in ck pants and a white shirt with the top few buttons unbuttoned, his appearance marked a significant turn in the unfolding drama, yet his charming appearance, especially his radiant golden eyes, made everyone momentarily feel lost in those eyes.

    Grace shook her head to collect her thoughts, but for a moment, why did he seem so familiar?

    Emiko and Yui were dazed and felt their hearts thump upon remembering a certain face in their minds.

    Reba, caught mid-preparation for her assault, unconsciously retracted her mana at the sight, her aggressive posture momentarily faltering.

    Grace, on the other hand, greeted Asher with a respectful bow, her smile conveying both wee and confidence, "Wee back to Earth, Master," she announced while transforming back to her aged self.

    Emiko and Yui also came out of their reverie and hurried to follow Grace''s lead, bowing deeply before their Master.

    They couldn''t believe that their Master was now the Demon King, and they were literally only a few feet away from him.

    If the world knew, almost all the Hunters in the world would be surrounding this building in a matter of minutes.

    "Feels good to finally breathe some good air again," Asher mumbled, his voice a blend of relief and satisfaction.

    Reba, unable to conceal her disdain for the situation, scoffed and rolled her eyes, her posture defiant even in the face of her so-called Master''s presence.

    Her arms crossed, she stood apart, a silent challenge to the hierarchy being reaffirmed before her.

    Asher, noticing her resistance, addressed her with a voice as cold as the grave, "Is this how you greet your Master...ve?" His choice of words, deliberate andden with an authority that brooked no defiance, cut through the air, leaving a silence in its wake.

    "S-ve?" Yui''s reaction, a gasp of disbelief followed by a hasty attempt to cover her slip, mirrored Emiko''s wide-eyed shock.

    They found it hard to believe that this powerful and scary demoness was his ve. Was she his enemy or something?

    Reba, her pride wounded and her position unenviably exposed, found herself caught in an internal struggle.

    Grace''s smug gaze only served to deepen the humiliation, a bitter reminder of how she was reduced to a pathetic state where even a lowly human was looking down on her.

    Asher''s query, "Are you deaf, or do you want to be punished again?" edged closer, his golden eyes drilling into her, resurrecting memories best forgotten, memories that stripped her of defiance and left her with submission as her only recourse.

    With a grunt of frustration and anger, a sound that carried the weight of her defiance and her defeat, Reba allowed her knees to buckle.

    Her figure of authority and power, now knelt in submission before Asher, her face a mask of humiliation and suppressed fury.

    The heat of her embarrassment seemed to radiate off her in waves while her blood was shaking.

    She couldn''t help but wonder how long this bastard intended to prolong this demeaning spectacle, especially in front of these lowly humans.

    Asher''s chuckle broke the silence, a sound that carried both amusement and a hint of something darker.

    He turned his attention to Grace, Emiko, and Yui, gesturing towards Reba as if she were a prize to be showcased, "Let me officially introduce to you all my brand new ve...Reba Drake," he announced.

    Grace''s reaction was one of gleeful curiosity, her eyes lighting up with intrigue, "Quite an interesting ve you brought here, Master. She must have been a tough nut to break," she remarked, her gaze fixed on Reba with mocking interest.

    "This bitch..." she hissed under her breath, her eyes turbulent with a storm of emotions, yet she dared not lift her gaze from the floor.

    Asher''sughter filled the hall once more, "Haha. Tough nut? For sure. But it''s fun to break tough nuts like her," he proimed.

    Yui''s nervous inquiry broke through the charged atmosphere, her voice tinged with a mixture of fear and curiosity, "C-Can we know who...she is?" she asked, her head bowed, not daring to meet her Master''s gaze directly while Emiko tugged at her elbow, silently asking why she would bother their Master with questions that were not their business.

    Reba''s heart sank at the question, dreading the potential revtion of her identity and the further loss of dignity it might entail.

    Asher''s response was light, almost casual, as he shared, "Oh, I didn''t say that, huh. Well, she is the Princess Consort of my kingdom, married to my wife''s uncle. I am sure if you go through our history books, the name Reba Drake would be quite prominent," he divulged.

    He knew Reba stopped doing quests for a long time since she already reached the peak and she had a job at the Tower of Hell. And so humans of the present generation may not necessarily know or recognize her unless they learned about her in history sses.

    Emiko and Yui''s reaction was one of shock, their eyes wide as they processed the revtion.

    The wife of the demon queen''s uncle, a figure of royal stature, was reduced to a state of subjugation before them¡ªit was a turn of events they had not anticipated.

    Grace''s interest deepened as she looked down at the kneeling figure of Reba, "Oh, I know her alright. After all, her sister and I still have some unfinished business, though I might probably have to jog her memory if ever I meet her. Demons like her easily forgets fleeting beings like us," she remarked, her eyes briefly shing with a cold, dangerous light.

    Reba frowned and wondered what this bitch had to do with her sister and how she was even alive to talk about it.

    Her sister would never spare anyone she fought.

    Asher''s deration cut through the atmosphere with the sharpness of a de, "Well, her sister is the one who gave us these avatars, and who knows...she might end up as my ve too one day." His smile was a mix of amusement and daring, and a silent provocation for a certain someone.

    Yui gasped again, wondering how powerful her Master must be to boldly talk about taking in powerful demonesses as ves, while Emiko wondered what that demoness named Esther must have done to Grace and her Master for the two to talk about her like this.

    "Never!" Reba''s fierce outburst shattered the brief silence that followed and added, "Don''t forget that she is the Lady of House Thorne and not part of your House. You can''t mess with her like you are doing with me."

    Asher''s response was both probing and dismissive, gripping onto Reba''s chin in a domineering way and craning her neck up, "Feeling protective of your elder sister? I wasn''t expecting that from a rebellious one like you. Didn''t your own House throw you out while your sister did nothing?" His words, sharp and incisive, sought to figure out the rtionship between these two.

    The more he knew about them, the easier it would be to manipte them.

    Reba''s retort was filled with anger and resilience, "You know nothing nor do you need to know anything about us," She said while grimacing as he tugged her chin.

    Her defiance, however, was met with Asher''s indifference and a stark reminder of her new reality, "This is Earth and this is my cult. You will behave and do everything they say, especially Grace who is your leader as well."

    "W-What? You cannot be serious. How can you tell me to take orders from a human, a Soulservant at that?" Reba asked vehemently since bending her back to a human''s authority was thest thing she wanted to do, let alone a Soulservant.

    Grace''s response, dripping with sarcasm and disdain, highlighted the absurdity of Reba''s outrage, "My, my, this woman is supposed to be of royal lineage? Even myte cat had better manners."

    "You!" Reba hissed and was already so tempted to drain whatever vitality was left in the frail body of this bitch.

    "Apologize to your leader, ve. I won''t tolerate you disrespecting the members of my cult, including Emiko and Yui," Asher said as his gaze suddenly became heavy and cold and bore down on Reba.

    "You...can''t..." Reba''s face reddened with ice-cold anger and frustration, wondering why this bastard was giving so much importance to these lowly Soulservants.

    He warned, "You have 5 seconds before I make you apologize in a way you are not going to like," Asher said as he narrowed his gaze, making Reba swallow her saliva as she didn''t even dare to imagine what humiliating thing he might make her do before them.

    But by apologizing to Grace, she would be indirectly epting her authority and admitting that she was superior to her.

    She can''t willingly destroy her dignity like that, but at the same time, would it be better or worse than having her dignity forcibly stripped?

    Just as the tension in Reba''s blood was about to reach sky-

    high,

    "Let it be, Master. An apology from someone like her would mean nothing, and she might feel hurt," Grace''s smooth yet graceful voice echoed as she looked down at Reba, who felt relieved but felt equally angry as well since it seemed as if this lowly bitch still came up on top.

    "Fine if that''s what you want, Grace. But¡­" Asher gripped Reba''s chin again as he looked down at her and added, "You will follow her orders, and if you refuse, you will pay for it, and even worse, punishment will await if you try to harm even a hair on any of them. These are my orders, and they are absolute."

    "Ugh¡­" Reba grunted in indignation and grimaced as she felt the ve seal on her back, causing a burning sensation to spread across her back as if her body had already epted to follow his orders.

 Chapter 502 Conquer Earth?

    <h4>Chapter 502 Conquer Earth?</h4>

    In the dining hall, an unusual scene unfolded under the soft glow of the overhead lights, highlighting therge dining table in the middle.

    The air was filled with the sounds of utensils against tes, the asional whispers between Emiko and Yui, and the rich aroma of food that Grace had meticulously prepared.

    Asher was busy gorging on some good old human food he had been craving for a long time.

    In the demon realm, he did get to have good and tasty food, but in the end, no magic could beat the naturally rich and potent food that was prepared over here.

    He was tired of having the meat of demonic beasts, and mana-enhanced vegetables and fruits.

    Yet, it wasn''t the food that drew the asional, surreptitious nces from Emiko and Yui, but the peculiar seating arrangement of their Master.

    Asher, with an air of nonchnce, was seated not on a chair but atop the shapely back of Reba, who was on all fours.

    Her face, a mask of humiliation and barely contained fury, was tinged red, a silent mirror to the indignity of her position.

    Despite the raging storm within her, she endured, her back serving as a throne for Asher, ashamed at letting him symbolize her subjugation and his dominance.

    Grace, joining the gathering with a bowl of rice, broke the undercurrent of tension with a remarkced with amusement and observation, "Something about you is different. I don''t know what exactly, but I just feel it. Of course, the fact that you became ridiculously strong within a short time is a different matter altogether."

    Grace noticed that the bloodthirst and darkness surrounding his aura wasn''t exactly diminished but was calm as a pool when previously it was all over the ce.

    She also knew he got arge strength boost after bing the victor of the Quest of the Worthy. Yet¡­for him to yet again be stronger within a matter of months left her at a loss of words, though she knew better than to ask about it.

    Asher''s response, coupled with a genuine smile, reflected acknowledgment and eptance of his journey, "I am finally getting my things in order one by one. When we met first, I was a mess in many ways," Asher''s eyes briefly lowered as he remembered the days when he was purely using Rowena on his quest for vengeance and didn''t care or love anything or anyone.

    He felt a pang of hurt thinking about how unfair he had been to Rowena.

    "You do seem more mature and collected. I am impressed to see someone grow so fast," Grace added, her chuckle underscoring her admiration for Asher''s evolution, a nod to the rapid pace at which he had carved his path.

    Asher, in turn, shifted the focus towards her as he said with a subtle smile, "You have changed as well. You look happier. Remy must be doing well at the academy, huh?" Asher remembered how Grace initially just wanted to die after getting her revenge and her smilecked life.

    But now her eyes had some vigor and life to them, and her face wasn''t looking that tired anymore.

    Grace''s reply, imbued with pride and warmth in her eyes, revealed, "He is doing better than I expected. I have no doubt he will turn out to be one of the finest Hunters in the world."

    Reba, an unwilling witness to this exchange, seethed internally.

    Her confusion and disdain for this bastard''s behavior¡ªhis casual camaraderie with his Soulservants, his apparent disregard for traditional demon hierarchies¡ªgnawed at her.

    ''Does he have no shame in lowering himself like this?'' she wondered silently, unable to grasp the dynamics at y.

    If this was revealed to any demon or even Rowena, it wouldnd him in very serious trouble to the point he will be suspected of colluding with humans or Hunters.

    Only if she didn''t have this stupid ve seal¡­

    Grace turned her attention to Emiko and Yui, her expression softening into a warm smile that seemed to light up the room even more, "And these girls are keeping me quite busy here and are very good girls to the point I really want to adopt them as my granddaughters."

    "Aunty Grace..." Yui''s voice was a whisper,den with emotion, her face reflecting a deep sense of being moved by Grace''s words. Emiko, usually more reserved, found her cheeks blushing with warmth.

    Asher, observing this exchange, shifted the focus onto them, "So you two are nearing peak B Ranks now? That''s quite fast considering where you two started off," he noted, his words a mix of surprise and approval.

    The pride in Emiko''s response was unmistakable, feeling d to hear her Master''spliment.

    Yui''s reaction, though more demure, was equally filled with gratitude. "T-Thank you, Master. But..." She nced at Grace, her gratitude overflowing, "It is all thanks to Aunty Grace, who helped us learn how to use our abilities to their maximum potential every day. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have the confidence to take on only difficult quests, let aloneplete them."

    Asher nodded with a narrowed gaze, "Good. I will be needing both of your strengths very soon and yours as well, Grace. It''s the main reason I invested millions of life crystals and wanted you to harvest many powerful souls to upgrade you to peak S Rank even if it might burn my pockets."

    Grace chuckled as she said with a rxed sigh, "I bet I must be the luckiest Soulservant in the world since no other demon would ever invest so much in something that wouldn''tst long."

    Emiko and Yui''s expressions turned somber upon hearing her words.

    They knew that Grace didn''t have long to live and that she may notst more than a few years at best, especially since the stronger she was, the faster her body would degrade because of the demonic mana flowing within her.

    Soon enough, no amount of life crystals she could absorb would undo the damage the demonic mana was causing within her.

    Reba, overhearing this exchange, was taken aback by Asher''s willingness to expend such vast resources on Grace.

    This mad bastard really wasted millions of life crystals for this bitch that might die any time?

    He kept calling her crazy when he was crazier!

    Just what did he see in her to keep her around? How foolish was he when he could have just used that same amount of life crystals to raise an army that wouldst dozens of years longer rather than someone one foot away from the gave.

    As if he could sense what she was thinking, Asher pped Reba''s buttocks hard, making them ripple while she grimaced with gritted teeth.

    "Didn''t I tell you to not make a single movement, ve?" Asher sternly scolded Reba, making her expression twist in indignation, ''I never made a single movement, you scum!'' She thought aloud, wishing she could just spit on his face.

    Grace casually nced at Reba, "You must have brought her here for more than just amusing yourself, right?"

    Asher, with a smirk that carried a hint of cunning, responded, "Of course. Even if she has a rotten tongue, she is a high-

    quality ve. It''s only a given that I have to take advantage of her as much as I can," Saying so, Asher caressed her plump buttocks in a circr motion as if considering them as his palmrest, though the motion was making Reba wince in annoyance as she felt a tingle between her thighs.

    Emiko and Yui nced at each other, wondering how he managed to subdue such a scary demoness since she seemed like someone who would rather choose death than be a ve.

    Reba, internally seething at being discussed as though she were an object, felt a pang of indignation. ''I am still here...'' she thought, her annoyance simmering beneath a veneer of forced calm.

    "So what''s the n, dear Master?" Grace''s inquiry, punctuated with the simple act of swallowing a spoonful of rice.

    "We are going to take down the WHA..." Asher''s revtion was a bombshell that left everyone at the table, including Reba, stunned.

    The World Hunter Association, a monolith of power and protection, seemed an untouchable fortress in their world.

    Grace, her eyes narrowing, voiced the incredulity that lingered in the air, "I thought you would be telling us to take down corrupt Hunters and any such guilds. But the WHA...I am sure you know that the World Hunter Association practically has control and power over our entire world. They are also the protector of our world. Are you really nning to conquer our world?" Grace felt fearful, not because of what might happen to her but to her grandson.

    Thest thing she would want was for him to end up dead as coteral damage since he would certainly get involved.

    Asher''s rification cut through the tension, "I have no desire to conquer anything but the rotten ones and hypocrites hiding within the strongest entity in the world. The worst ones sit at the top of the WHA. So, to destroy them and make sure nobody else will rece their ce, we have to destroy everything from top to bottom. So many of these so-called Elite Hunters are nothing but greedy and backstabbing scumbags who wouldn''t even hesitate to kill their own friends or family for power or fame," Asher said as his eyes briefly radiated intense killing intent, remembering not only his betrayal but the faces of his friends and especially Irina who were killed by those they trusted.

    The chilling shift in Asher''s demeanor, a fleeting glimpse of his killing intent, sent a wave of chill through Emiko and Yui, realizing how little they knew about his strength and motivations.

    Even Reba found herself taken aback by the depth of his resolve. She wondered why he cared so much about taking down these corrupt Hunters when he should be focusing on taking down all of them.

    Grace felt relieved and realized she hadn''t misunderstood Asher, though she felt as if there was something deeper to all this, "Fair enough. I am all in for getting rid of such scumbags. But how do you expect us few to fulfill such an ambitious n? It would be like an ant going against an elephant."

 Chapter 503 Destroying Them From Within

    <h4>Chapter 503 Destroying Them From Within</h4>

    Upon hearing Grace''s words, Asher nodded, "Of course, you arepletely right. That''s why we are going to destroy them from within," he dered, his smileced with cold determination.

    Emiko and Yui had their eyes widen and nced at each other, silently wondering if their Master was talking about infiltrating WHA like spies do in the movies they saw with Grace.

    Grace, her interest piqued, leaned in slightly, her voice a whisper of intrigue, "You mean..."

    Asher''s n unfolded with each word, "We are going to integrate ourselves with the WHA no matter where we have to start. And once we have established enough influence and learn what makes them tick, then we can begin to break them apart," he exined, the precision in his gaze signaling the depth of his conviction.

    Reba, taken aback, struggled to mask her astonishment.

    The idea of delving into the heart of the world''s most powerful Hunter establishment that had been in existence for centuries was nothing short of lunacy in her eyes.

    She already knew of the stories of the fools who tried to take down even just a fraction of WHA''s power, hoping for some exclusive rewards or perks, only to get destroyed before anybody could even know what happened.

    The proof wasn''t even too far from home, starting from the Devourer''s descendants to Rowena''s father who foolishly died trying to conquer Earth.

    Her thoughts raced with the dangers of such a move, the irreversible consequences of getting exposed, which would result in her never being able to return home.

    What will happen to her son if she gets trapped here because of this bastard?

    Who would care for him in her absence, especially when he was half-crippled now?

    Grace, reflecting on her own bitter experiences, shared her skepticism and insights, "Getting into WHA? How do you n to do that when they don''t even select veterans who haven''t been rmended by one of their own?"

    Her voice was heavy with the memories of the past, "Back in my old days, I thought I had a few friends in the WHA, but only when things fell apart for me did I realize I had no friends at all...only snakes who gleefully watched as my family fell. That is why I believe you when you said that such snakes are hiding within the most elite and prestigious organization in this world," Grace acknowledged.

    Emiko and Yui, listening intently, found their perceptions of the WHA being reshaped by the conversation.

    They already knew bad Hunters existed, but they didn''t expect the WHA to be this bad on the insidepared to the virtuous image everyone believed.

    The revered image they held crumbled, revealing a darker, moreplex reality that had been hidden from public view.

    Asher, unfazed by the doubts and the magnitude of their task, said with a confident smile, "I know the right person for that, and I have already discussed things with that person," he announced, Grace, Emiko, and Yui nod with realization upon having an idea of who it was while Reba furrowed her brows.

    Does he know someone within the WHA? Is he conspiring with them? She felt she should learn as much as he could about his connections here since she might be able to use it against him one day.

    ---

    Nestled in the serene, lushndscapes of Scond, where the mists of morning gently kissed the earth, and the air was pleasantly cool, stood the Von Haughton Mansion.

    This abode, modest in its elegance yet unmistakably befitting of a family of High-ss Hunters, was an epitome of quiet dignity and strength.

    Everyone knew that for a family to belong in the High ss league, there should at least be an army of B Rank Hunters at their disposal, dozens of A Rank Hunters to support them and S Rank Hunters to lead and protect the family.

    This was a frightening level of strength for families that belonged to this ss, and only few such families existed around the world.

    The people nearby knew their town''s untold guardian was the Von Haughton Family, who had looked after them for generations, and the present generation in this family were the most generous and kind ones they had ever seen, looking after them without asking anything in return.

    Any other family with their power and status would demandpensation in terms ofbor or manpower or payment in the form of rare and expensive mana shards.

    And so the people here felt lucky to have such a Hunter family as their guardian and revered them with all their hearts.

    The mansion, with its tasteful architecture that harmonized with the surrounding nature, was a haven of tranquility and power.

    Servants and gardeners moved around, going about their duties. Each footstep and trimmed hedge spoke of a legacy steeped in honor and the unspoken vows of their protectors.

    In the midst of this idyllic setting, a middle-aged man stood on thewn, embodying the grace and authority that the Von Haughton namemanded.

    With neatlybed brown hair that hinted at the wisdom of his years and a thick beard that spoke of rugged experience, he held an air of effortless nobility.

    In his hand, an elegant cup of tea, from which he sipped with a contemtive demeanor, as if each drop were infused with the depth of his thoughts.

    Around him, servants and maids maintained a respectful distance, and were ready to serve their patriarch, Logan Von Haughton, at a moment''s notice.

    *Woosh!*

    The serene atmosphere of the grounds was suddenly pierced by a phenomenon as unexpected as it was spectacr.

    A woman, embodying grace and power, descended from the sky, her descent as majestic as a falcon''s stoop, yet as gentle as a leaf carried by the breeze.

    Her piercing brown eyes, reflecting a spirit both fierce and kind, had her gazend on the man before her.

    Waves of chestnut brown hair framed her face, cascading down to her shoulders, while her tall, statuesque figure exuded an aura of unwavering confidence and nobility.

    Logan was momentarily startled by this sudden presence, his tea-sipping halted by the delightful intrusion.

    His expression quickly transformed from surprise to sheer joy, his eyes lighting up as he pushed away his thoughts and turned around.

    With a boisterous tone that belied his previousposure, he greeted her, his voice filled with affection and warmth, "Hoho! My cute little one. What is with this surprise visit, not that I amining, hoho," Saying so, he excitedly extended one of his arms for a bear hug.

    "Dad..." Amelia, dressed in her signature silver with shades of blue and brown Hunter suit, responded to her father''s wee with an equally vibrant energy.

    Her lips arched into a bright and warm smile as she lunged forward to embrace her father.

    After the tender embrace with her father, Amelia took a step back, her expression turning earnest, her voice slightly heavy with her thoughts, "I dide here to see you and mom, but also because I need your help, dad," she confessed.

    Logan, taken aback by the request, responded with a mixture of surprise and intrigue, his eyes widening as he teased, "Ho? Did I hear you right? My capable daughter, who has always refused any kind of favors or help from me, is asking me for one, now? Of course, except during that time."

    Amelia''s eyes glinted with aplicated light as the days that followed Cedric''s death shed in her eyes.

    It was the time when she tried to indirectly ask for her father''s help to investigate some things while trying her best to make sure her family didn''t get dragged into anything.

    But it all ended up being in vain, and she was powerless to do anything, the guilt of which still gnawed at her even if she knew he was still alive in another form.

    "Amelia? Oh, my lovely daughter!" A woman''s voice echoed from behind as Amelia and Logan turned around to see a graceful woman looking in her forties rushing towards Amelia with a bright smile and having the same brown eyes as that of Amelia.

    The servants respectfully gave way to their matriarch, I Von Haughton who was rushing towards her daughter with open arms and a bright smile,

    "Mom," Amelia greeted, her voice warm as she embraced her mother, a hug so tight it elicited a slight grimace from Amelia.

    "Mom...you are squeezing t-the air out of my lungs..." she managed, her words muffled in the embrace.

    Logan''s yful chide, "Are you trying to choke our only daughter, I?" was met with I''s apologetic yet joyousughter, "Oh, oh, I am so sorry dear. I was just excited since we barely see you these days, even if we have a teleportation chamber installed here. You barely visit us these days," she exined with a look of longing.

    Amelia smiled and said as she held her mother''s hands, "I missed you too, mom."

    "Aww, I know you did. So what brings you here? Did you finally find a man you want to marry?" I excitedly asked, her enthusiasm and anticipation palpable.

    "Mom!" Amelia chided, a mix of yful rebuke and embarrassment coloring her tone while a certain demon''s face kept shing in her mind.

    Logan cleared his throat and said, "Our daughter came here to ask her old man for a favor. So stop dreaming."

    I pouted with a disappointed look while Logan shifted his gaze towards his daughter and said with a wide smile, "Go ahead and tell me, and I will get it done even if I have to go to the moon."

    Amelia, gathering her resolve, took a deep breath as she didn''t know how exactly to exin this to her parents.

 Chapter 504 The Mysterious Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 504 The Mysterious Boyfriend</h4>

    "Y-You really have a boyfriend??" I'' voice,ced with shock, cut through the air, sharp and baffled.

    Her expression was a mix of astonishment and disbelief, breaking the sudden silence that descended right after Amelia revealed whatever she was waiting to say.

    Logan appeared momentarily unmoored by the news, his usualposure reced by a baffled vulnerability, "My little sweet pea has a boyfriend??" he mumbled, the twitch in his brow betraying his inner turmoil.

    It was as though the words were foreign, an unexpected thought in the pool of his expectations.

    He was afraid that some scheming bastard might have tried to court her because of who she was.

    Amelia caught in the tender yet tumultuous gaze of her parents, felt a warmth spread across her cheeks.

    Her flush was apanied by a gentle plea, "Please lower your voices, both of you. I told you our rtionship can''t be made public yet because he is in a difficult position."

    Logan, his fatherly instincts veiled in concern, stood tall, and puffed his chest as he kept nodding, "Right, right. You not only dropped this huge bomb on us, but you want us to create a fake background and rmend him for a prestigious position in the WHA...a position where he isn''t supposed to be in any rtionship. How are we supposed to trust this stranger you are talking about without even seeing his face even once?"

    I countered Logan''s apprehension with unwavering faith in their daughter, "Stop trying to bad mouth her boyfriend. Do you think our daughter would pick the wrong man to be her boyfriend after patiently waiting all these years to find the right one?" She asked with a chiding look, making Logan wince.

    "Hmph, once in the past, there was only one man I ever would truly approve to be worthy of my daughter''s affection. Unfortunately he..." Logan trailed off as his face briefly shed with a face mixed with regret and disappointment, making Amelia lower her gaze as well as she knew who he was talking about.

    Her father admired him more than anyone and would never stop talking about him until he was crestfallen when the news spread around the world.

    Only if she could let him know the truth¡­

    But she then lifted her gaze, her confidence mingled with a softness that spoke of deep affection, "Don''t worry, dad. He is equally or more worthy than any man you might be thinking about."

    Logan and I nced at each other upon hearing her words before I asked eagerly, "We believe you since you chose him. But do you not at least have a picture of him or tell us his real background, his family, and what he''s like. You didn''t even mention his name till now."

    Amelia took a short nervous breath before revealing, "His name is Ash. He has no background orst name, and I can''t reveal more about him or how we met, to you guys until he is okay with it. So please...you guys have to trust me until then. I promise he is the only one for me until I die."

    "My little pea...you are making this really hard for us," I said with a voice heavy with emotion, making Amelia sigh and nod apologetically, "I know, and I am sorry since I am asking you two to blindly trust someone you have never met. But you don''t have to trust him. Just trust me."

    Logan let out a heartfeltughter suddenly as he patted his daughter''s head, "Hoho, of course, we trust you, and we will do as you want. When have we ever not believed you?" He asked with a warm smile that reached his ears.

    I mirrored Logan''s sentiment with a nod and a smile that seemed to banish shadows.

    Amelia, touched by the depth of their love and trust, felt her heart swell within her chest. Every day she always thought how lucky she was to be born to them and how different they werepared to the parents of other elite families.

    "But at least tell us if he is strong, handsome, and kind?" I asked excitedly as she grabbed her daughter''s hands.

    Amelia awkwardly smiled as she also felt her dad''s curious and scrutinizing gaze on her before she revealed with a dreamy look, "He is the most handsome and kindest man I have ever seen in my life."

    "That''s bull. How can anybody be more handsome and kind than your father? Isn''t that right, I? Tell our daughter what you told me when you married me," Logan said with a proud, smug smile while caressing the ends of his beard majestically.

    "All I remember is saying what a simpleton you are and ming my fate for it," I said with one of her cheeks puffed while looking away, making Logan''s face reddened as he pointed an usatory finger at her, "Y-You! That''s not how I remember it!"

    Amelia giggled as she said, "Don''t get upset, Dad. Nobody said otherwise."

    Logan puffed up his chest and harrumphed, "Fine. But why don''t you now say how strong he is. Is he as strong as me, at least?"

    Amelia winced, and her expression became difficult before she hesitantly revealed, "It''s a bitplicated, but¡­"

    "But?" Logan leaned in with a raised brow while I also leaned in with anticipation.

    "He is a cripple¡­" Amelia said as she exhaled, as if lifting a heavy weight off her chest.

    "WHAT?! A cripple??" Logan''s eyes widened in shock as he stumbled back and almost lost his footing when a shocked I reeled in her shock and came to his rescue, "C-Careful, my dear."

    Amelia bit down on her nail in nervousness upon seeing her parents'' reaction. She knew no elite family would ever want to marry any of their descendants to a cripple since it could potentially cripple the future of that family.

    And from her parents'' perspective, it was worse because she was their only child.

    But only she knew it was thest thing they should be worried about, though it was not as if she could reassure them by telling the truth.

    Yet, as if to alleviate some of her stress, she exined, "Before you guys jump to conclusions, he isn''t really weak. He has a very powerful bloodline and was one of the strongest S Rankers I knew, but he hid himself so as not to get exploited since he had nobody to support him. But unfortunate things happened to him, and he ended up being crippled."

    Logan and I regained some of their senses upon hearing her words, though Logan''s face looked a bit troubled and concerned, "My little one, are you really sure about him? From what you have told me so far, he sounds like he reeks of trouble. A man like him must be surrounded by dangers all the time, even if he is a cripple now. I know you know what''s best for yourself, but you have to make sure he is not trying to take advantage of your feelings."

    "Thest thing he would do is hurt me. He is like us and cares about the people he loves more than anything. That is one of the reasons I fell in love with him. He is different from others," Amelia said with a soft shake of her head.

    I softly smiled and hugged her as she said, "If you like him so much, we can''t change your mind but support you. Just promise us you wille to us if you need anything and not keep us in the dark for silly reasons. Your father has such a bad habit and I am afraid you might have inherited it," I said with a pout.

    Amelia winced as she was doing exactly that, though she knew her parents might not survive the blow if they heard the truth now. They won''t be able to understand until it was time.

    Logan cleared his throat and said, "It''s not necessarily a bad habit, but if I ever do it, it''s for the good of the family."

    "Well, our family will run better if each of us knows what the other is going through. So don''t you let me find out you are still holding onto that habit," I said with a chiding look, making Logan shrink his neck.

    Amelia winced as she said, "I wouldn''t hide, but I already told you guys certain things I can''t tell until he''s okay with it. It''s not my business to share."

    "What''s so secretive about his business?" I mumbled with a cat-like curiosity.

    However, Logan''s expression became contemtive, his fingers idly rubbing the ends of his beard, "But...only our rmendation wouldn''t suffice. He needs someone from a Supreme ss to rmend him as well if he wants a guaranteed entry. Our family does have friends in those families. Still, unfortunately, I don''t think they are that friendly enough to simply trust our word without knowing anything about your man."

    I''s concern was palpable, her worry a shadow that crossed her expressive face, "Oh no. What will we do then?" She asked as she ced her hand on her chest.

    Amelia, however, remained undaunted, her confidence undimmed, "Don''t you worry, guys. I do know someone who will trust me and believe in Ash without any question," she assured.

    Logan and I exchanged a nce, a silent conversation passing between them. Who could their daughter be referring to?

    Who possessed the influence and the trust in Amelia to endorse a man shrouded in mystery, into the ranks of the World Hunter Association?

 Chapter 505 Learning From Experience

    <h4>Chapter 505 Learning From Experience</h4>

    Nestled between the vast expanse of North America and the ruggedndscapes of Europe, amidst the churning waters of the Antic, there existed an ind shrouded in mystery and awe.

    Only very few experts can even notice the thick and robust yet transparent barrier surrounding the ind.

    No other ind in the world would ever have such defensive measures.

    But this was no ordinaryndmass; it was home to a structure so grand, so towering, that it seemed to touch the heavens themselves.

    With its silver hues glinting under the sun, the structure spanned for miles, a mirror to the pinnacle of human civilization.

    This was the Headquarters of the World Hunter Association, the most powerful andrgest edifice known to the world, a beacon of strength and authority.

    It was a hub of activity and discipline, a living organism pulsating with the energy of those who called it home.

    The exterior, with its silver hues, shimmered like a beacon of power and prestige against the backdrop of the ind.

    Its architecture was a harmonious blend of strength and elegance, featuring towering spires that reached for the skies, vast courtyards that served as training grounds, and expansive windows that bathed its corridors in natural light.

    Connected to this monumental structure was the world''s first Hunter Academy, a ce where ambition and potential converged to forge the next generation of protectors.

    This academy was not just any educational institution; it was the most prestigious of its kind, a crucible where the best of the best were tempered.

    Young and ambitious Hunters from across the globe aspired to walk its hallowed halls, dreaming of a future where they too could stand among the legends.

    To be ced in this academy was to be given a key to the kingdom of greatness, offering unparalleled ess to resources, knowledge, and the opportunity to rub shoulders with the most famous Hunters, even if from a distance.

    But the headquarters was more than just an architectural marvel; it was a sanctuary for the Elite Hunters, the cream of the crop who had risen through the ranks to im their ce among the skies.

    Here, they found not only rest and respite from their arduous quests but also a battleground of the mind, where strategies were created and missions briefed.

    It was a ce of constant evolution, where Elite Hunters trained tirelessly, honing their skills to perfection, ever ready to take on the challenges thaty beyond the safety of its walls.

    Most of them directly came here after graduating from the academy, and after spending so many years on this ind, they couldn''t help but feel at home here.

    Amidst the strategic nning rooms, the state-of-the-art training facilities, and the archives that housed centuries of wisdom and history of Hunters and Demons, the essence of the World Hunter Association thrived.

    It was here that the line between legend and reality blurred, where heroes were made and tales of valor were etched into the annals of history.

    To the general poption, the headquarters stood as a symbol of hope, a fortress of protection against the darkness that threatened to engulf their world.

    Upon stepping inside, one would be immediately enveloped in the bustling yet disciplined atmosphere that characterized the headquarters.

    The air hummed with the sound of footsteps echoing on polished stone floors, the murmur of voices discussing strategies and recounting tales of quests, and the shing of weapons in distant training halls.

    Despite the flurry of activity, there was an underlying order to the chaos, a mirror to the rigorous discipline that was a hallmark of the World Hunter Association.

    The interior was as grand as its facade, with high vaulted ceilings adorned with intricate murals depicting legendary Hunters and their conquests.

    Holographic disys floated in the air, providing real-time updates on ongoing missions and the status of the world''s various threats.

    The hallways were lined with armor stands showcasing historic gear worn by the greatest Hunters of ages past, serving as a reminder of the legacy each member was a part of.

    The academy wing was a vibrant section of the headquarters, alive with the energy of young aspirants.

    ssrooms were filled with eager students absorbing knowledge, while outdoor areas saw them practicing their newfound skills, their determination and ambition palpable in the air.

    Training areas were equipped with thetest technological advancements, where Hunters of all ranks honed their skills against virtual enemies, pushing their limits under the watchful eyes of seasoned instructors.

    Strategizing rooms buzzed with activity, where talented Hunters gathered around holographic maps, their faces set in concentration as they nned their next moves.

    In a muchrger hall buzzed an energy that was both tense and expectant.

    The room was filled with Hunters, a sea of disciplined figures standing with military precision, their backs straight and hands sped behind them.

    Despite the variety in their ages and ranks, a shared focus unified them¡ªtheir attention riveted on the statuesque woman who addressed them.

    The newly appointed Legion Prefect stood before her audience, her presencemanding and undeniable.

    With long blue hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall of sapphires, bright blue eyes that sparkled with elegance and determination, and an athletic body d in elegant blue armor, she epitomized both beauty and strength.

    Her ample bosom rose and fell with each breath, a proof of the fervor with which she embraced her role.

    "Some of you must be feeling upset that you all have to report to me, your new Legion Prefect, even though I am younger or weaker than some of you veterans who have served in the field for many long years," Rachel began, her voice carrying across the hall with rity and resolve.

    Her gaze swept over her audience, acknowledging their experience and perhaps their doubts, "I won''t even me those who think that I got here because of my father."

    It was then that a Hunter spoke up, his expression earnest and filled with genuine respect, "Of course not, ma''am. We know you have proved yourself to get here, and every team you have led after joining the WHA has returned sessfully without any casualties. It is no secret that the Judge personally oversaw the examination to select the new Legion Prefect, and you came out on top. It''s no surprise since you are the Daughter of Justice," he dered, his voice tinged with awe.

    His affirmation was not just his alone but echoed the sentiments of many in the room as they readily nodded.

    Nobody doubted his words because they knew the Judge was the only person in the world who was truly unbiased and fair without answering to anybody.

    "It is an honor for us to fight and work under your leadership. Even if you weren''t our President''s daughter, we have seen for ourselves how hard you have worked to get here, ma''am," A middle-aged Hunter spoke up, his words drawing respectful nces towards him as they knew his achievements as a powerful S Ranker.

    Another Hunter, a woman with eyes that glowed with admiration and curiosity, added her voice to the chorus of support, "We have always looked up to you, ma''am. But we are even more curious about how you managed to learn and achieve so much at a young age, even though we went to the same academy," Her question, posed with genuine interest, reflected the curiosity of many present.

    Rachel''s eyes shed with aplicated light for a brief second as she remembered certain memories, "I was not much different than you guys before the Quest of the Worthy. Maybe I had some advantage because of my family''s resources and training. But it was after I survived the Quest of the Worthy that I learned more than whatever I learned at the academy," Rachel began, her voice resonating with the depth of her convictions, "As some of our wise Hunters had said throughout history, nothing can beat what we learn from experience."

    The Hunters, a sea of attentive faces, leaned forward, their expressions a blend of curiosity and respect.

    One of them, driven by a thirst for knowledge, voiced the question that lingered in the minds of many, "May we know what you learned from your experience during the quest, ma''am?"

    Rachel''s fists clenched momentarily, a physical manifestation of the emotional tempest she had weathered.

    Yet, with a measured calmness, she opened her palms and shared, "I learned that it is so easy for us Hunters to make the wrong choices or evenmit dishonorable acts to serve their selfish needs. It is why every day, so many Hunters still sumb to the temptations offered by demons because they either cannot control their emotions or their will isn''t strong enough. But then there are Hunters who are already corrupt by nature and would do anything, includingpromising their own morals and the vow they took as Hunters to fulfill their greed."

    A hush fell over the hall, the atmosphere dense with introspection as her words echoed off the stone walls. Heads bowed, some in shame and some in contemtion.

    "To truly be worthy of being called a Hunter, strength, and skillse only after your integrity. Without integrity, morals, and the willpower to do the right thing, your strength and skills only serve yourself and not our world you vowed to protect," Rachel''s voice sharpened, her resolve crystal clear, "We don''t need such Hunters; and I personally will throw out anyone who exhibits any such traits for I have vowed to make our world a better ce, and I will do everything I can to see to it. Those who believe they don''t fit the bill can walk out of this hall right now. Because once I throw you out, I will make sure nobody will ever call you a Hunter again."

    The tension in the room spiked, the air crackling with the stern, upromising stand Rachel took.

    Surprised by the juxtaposition of the gentleness she was famous for with her current severity, the Hunters realized that beneath her grace and beautyy a steel spine and an unwaveringmitment to the ideals of the Huntermunity.

 Chapter 506 Didnéˆ¥æª› Get The Memo?

    <h4>Chapter 506 Didn''t Get The Memo?</h4>

    As Rachel''s unwavering decree resonated through the hall, a palpable tension clung to the air, a test of resolve and moralityid bare before the assembled Hunters.

    Everyone nced at each other to see if anybody was bold enough to walk out while being bolder enough to stay.

    They didn''t know when she got this strict, but they had no doubt that if the daughter of the President wanted it, she could cklist them forever.

    The rumors that something about her definitely changed after the quest was really true.

    Those who didn''t want to take the risk and wanted to walk out hesitated since they didn''t know if she would still get pissed and cklist them anyway.

    And so, despite the nervousness in the air, nobody walked out.

    Rachel''s eyes scanned across them as she gave an approving nod, "I am d to see that all of you have chosen to honor your vows. But even if there are any of you who are unsure of yourselves, then make sure you are never toote to correct yourselves. All of you are strong and experienced enough to give our people hope, and it should stay that way," she stated, her voice firm yet encouraging.

    "That''s a very admirable speech, Prefect Rachel."

    Suddenly, a new presence made itself known, the silence shattered by the confident stride and authoritative voice of ate middle-aged man walking in.

    Dressed in a ssy yellow suit, the man exuded an air of sophistication and strength, his thick white beard and neatlybed short white hair reflecting a man of distinction.

    His entrance garnered the room''s attention, his name whispered with reverence and awe by those who recognized him¡ªBernard Oliver, a prestigious figure from a High ss Family and the Master of thete and infamous Victor Hart.

    They couldn''t believe he still had the face to show up here after what happened with Victor, even though they knew he couldn''t be fully med.

    If the Corrupted Prince managed to stay hidden as a corrupted hunter for so long among the strongest powerhouses, then ming Victor''s master for not knowing anything seemed pointless.

    And so even the WHA couldn''t me him for what happened.

    But nobody noticed the subtle frown that fell on Rachel''s face as she turned to meet Bernard''s gaze, "Thank you, Professor Bernard."

    Bernard chuckled with a brief mocking light in his eyes before he said, "I just have this one doubt nagging my mind for a long time."

    Before Rachel could even ask if they could talk about thister in private, Bernard went on, "Since you mentioned how some Huntersmit dishonorable acts, especially during the Quest of the Worthy, why did Victor spare you and the rest of your team if he was corrupt enough tomit even unthinkable acts? I have always felt regret and shame for not knowing what he truly was despite being his mentor. But since you were his fiancee and you spent so much time with him, perhaps you can shed some light on this?"

    Rachel stood her ground despite Bernard''s probing and responded in a firm yet respectful tone, "I am sorry, but I don''t see how this is important to what we are trying to do here."

    The people could sense the tense air between the two, and they weren''t surprised since they knew Bernard had also taken the examination to get the prestigious position of Legion Prefect and had been preparing for it for years.

    The only reason he didn''t get it earlier was because he was busy grooming Victor to reach the top.

    But who would have known that someone way younger and less experienced than him, who joined WHA less than a couple of months earlier, managed to grab the position under his very nose?

    And to make things worse Bernard couldn''t even challenge the oue or even use Rachel of using her father''s influence since the Judge himself selected her.

    Nobody in their right mind would ever dare to challenge any judgment of the Judge.

    Bernard''s chuckle,ced with bitterness, did little to ease the tension.

    He inquired in a seemingly harmless way, "Please don''t get me wrong, Prefect Rachel. I am only asking so that I could understand where I went wrong about Victor and also so that others here and I can make sure we won''t remain blind to the corrupted ones hiding among us like the Corrupted Prince did for so many years," he exined, his smile failing to mask the unkind light in his eyes.

    The mention of Golden Prince elicited a visible reaction from Rachel, a brief shadow passing over her features as memories of her past encounters weighed heavily on her heart.

    Yet, with remarkable poise, she addressed Bernard''s so-called concerns, "The others and myself were lucky enough to escape Victor''s bloodlust. Everyone knows that we managed to escape only because Hellbringer attacked Victor, and we took advantage of that window of opportunity while both of them were busy," Rachel exined, her voice steady despite the turmoil that the memory stirred within her, especially when she mentioned the name ''Hellbringer''.

    Even now, she didn''t know what to think or feel about him, considering everything he did to her, but at the same time, he opened her eyes to things she was blind to before.

    That day during the quest, she learned things she would never forget for the rest of her life.

    Bernard, unsatisfied, pressed further, his eyes narrowing as he sought to extract more, "Of course I know that," he conceded before adding, "But what baffles me is that we all know Hellbringer can be a potential Doomsday Level Threat. Then how did you people escape from him as well? If you could share with us what strategy you and your team used, it could be helpful for all of us here. After all...Isn''t this the second time you escaped from Hellbringer after that first regrettable incident?"

    Rachel felt tensed upon feeling all the gazes on her.

    Does this cunning professor suspect her of anything?

    "Are we at the right ce?"

    Suddenly, a man''s confident and charming voice echoed in the hall, turning everyone''s attention to the entrance.

    In strode a figure who seemed tomand the very air around him¡ªa tall, devilishly handsome man with silver hair that brushed his neck, casually styled yet framing a face that held a captivating allure.

    His half-sleeved white shirt, provocatively unbuttoned at the top, offered a tantalizing glimpse of a well-defined, muscr chest, while his ck pants entuated his athletic build.

    His golden eyes, a rare and mesmerizing trait, echoed the legendary allure of the infamous Corrupted Prince, sending a wave of hushed whispers and stolen nces among the women throughout the room.

    They had never seen anybody else with such mesmerizing eyes.

    Apanying him, a presence alluring and impossible to ignore, was a woman whose beauty and elegance were as undeniable as they were intimidating.

    Dressed in a tight ck pencil skirt that artfully showcased her long, shapely legs and a zer paired with a white v-neck top that revealed a hint of her deep cleavage, she radiated a dangerous charm.

    Her long silver hair cascaded down her back, a perfectplement to her piercing red eyes, which, with just a nce, made even the bravest of men in the hall feel a shiver down their spine.

    Yet some couldn''t even take their eyes off the huge bosom resting on her chest. Despite being so big, they weren''t even drooping much.

    "We must be...sir," Reba mumbled in response as she walked behind him with a cold expression.

    As Rachel, previously the focus of all eyes, absorbed the sight of Asher in his human avatar, a tumult of emotions surged within her.

    The sight of his radiant golden eyes, so reminiscent of another she had once known, stirred memories and feelings she thought long buried.

    A fleeting image of Cedric shed through her mind, leaving her momentarily disoriented by the unexpected intrusion of the past into the present.

    Just how in the world does his eyes look so simr to him?

    The serene yet charged atmosphere was abruptly pierced by Bernard''s authoritative voice, his irritation at the interruption evident, "Excuse me. This isn''t a ce for students. Please leave. We have an important meeting going on here," he dered, his posture rigid with displeasure.

    All the Hunters gathered in the hall wondered who this strikingly attractive duo was and even had the confidence to barge into this hall.

    Asher''s voice, light and tinged with amusement, effortlessly cut through the thick atmosphere, "Isn''t it proper to first introduce yourself when you talk to someone? Obviously, my assistant and I aren''t here to learn," The tension that had been simmering beneath the surface suddenly boiled over, sparked by Asher''s confident retort.

    Bernard, taken aback by his audacity, could scarcely conceal his irritation.

    His response,ced with scorn, sought to reassert his authority, "I am Professor Bernard Oliver, and I am the new Combat Advisor for the Starfire Cadre assembled here. Now stop wasting our time and leave."

    The Starfire Cadre was one of the most Elite units of the WHA and he wasn''t going to entertain some silver-haired punk trying to steal his onlydder to climb up in the hierarchy.

    However, Asher, unfazed by Bernard''s attempt to belittle him, turned the situation on its head with a casual ease that left the room hanging on his every word, "Rachel, why don''t you let this good old professor correct his misunderstanding regarding who the new Combat Advisor is?" he suggested while everyone was shocked to see him casually addressing the Legion Prefect.

    Bernard, visibly annoyed and skeptical of this nobody''s im, could hardly contain his exasperation, "What bullshit are you trying to pull here, brat?"

    Rachel stepped into the fray, her calm demeanor belying the gravity of what she was about to say.

    Addressing Bernard with a regretful tone, she revealed, "I am sorry, Professor Bernard. I thought you got the memo, but this is Ash, the newbat advisor for the Starfire Cadre."

    "W-What??" The revtion struck like lightning, leaving Bernard visibly staggered, his disbelief manifesting in widened eyes and a ck jaw.

    The hall, already electric with anticipation, buzzed with whispers and gasps as the gathered Hunters processed the unexpected twist.

 Chapter 507 An Unfortunate Cripple

    <h4>Chapter 507 An Unfortunate Cripple</h4>

    The hall, already simmering with tension, erupted as Bernard''s incredulity shattered the precarious calm, "Bullshit! Are you telling me that some nobody who is a third of my age is the new Combat Advisor? On whose authority?" he bellowed, disbelief etching deep furrows in his brow.

    The worth of his years at the WHA lent a particr venom to his words, trying to put down this brat who was challenging the very foundations of the established order.

    Rachel, the eye of the storm, stood her ground, her spine straight as an arrow, her voice cutting through the tumult with firm resolve, "Mine. As the Legion Prefect, I can decide who to appoint as the Combat Advisor of the Starfire Cadre," she dered, her authority unassable.

    Bernard''s disdain was palpable as he spat his challenge into the room, a pointed finger singling out the man standing before him, "You picked some junior that nobody knows over me? Who even is this man? What are his qualifications?" The room tensed, awaiting the mysterious man''s defense against the verbal onught.

    Asher, undeterred by Bernard''s hostility, replied with a disarmingly casual demeanor and a side smile that belied the gravity of the situation, "I am standing right here unless you have a hard time seeing me. Name''s Ash, by the way," His introduction, simple yet tinged with a hint of mockery made the air even more tense.

    Reba, standing a silent witness to the unfolding drama, fought the urge to intervene and silence this stupid old human, or at least his barking.

    Bernard, caught between incredulity and indignation, scoffed at Ash''s im, "Then you heard me. Who the hell do you think you are to dream of taking my position?" he demanded, expecting to cow him into submission.

    "I am nobody but a cripple now," Asher''s words fell like a stone into the pond of the assembled Hunters, ripples of shock spreading rapidly.

    The audacity of his im, the pride in his supposed weakness, confounded the room. Whispers spread like wildfire¡ªwas this a ruse, or was he truly crippled as he imed?

    How brazen was he to enter this hall, let alone this building, by being a cripple?

    Bernard''s reaction morphed from shock to amusement, hisughter echoing hollowly off the walls, "Hahahaha¡­"

    He turned to Rachel, seeking confirmation of the joke he believed was being yed, "Prefect Rachel, I never thought you had such a sense of humor by presenting someone like him before me. It''s not good to fool your senior like this," he chided, expecting her to join in his mirth.

    Yet Rachel''s expression remained firm, her conviction unshaken as she countered, "I am not fooling anyone. I stated the fact. He might be a cripple who barely has any mana circting in his body, but he was once a powerful S Ranker, and I have no doubt of his capabilities required as a Combat Advisor."

    The gathered Hunters gasped in shock and disbelief. This man was a S Ranker? Howe nobody heard of him before or even see his picture anywhere in either the inte or news?

    No S Ranker in the world was anonymous. Just the list of all the S Rankers in the world would fit in a ten-page book.

    That was how rare they were and because of how powerful they were, it was impossible to avoid getting famous in one way or the other unless they never used their powers or lived in a cave.

    Upon hearing Rachel''s words, Bernard''s skepticism found voice as he looked at Ash, "An S Ranker? You? Bullshit," he muttered, his disbelief thinly veiled, his eyes narrowing as they fixed on Ash with a scrutinizing gaze.

    "Are you implying that I am lying, Professor Bernard?" Rachel asked as her tone grew sharper.

    Bernard, caught between his disdain for the situation and the need to tread carefully due to Rachel''s daddy being the fucking President of WHA, managed a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "Of course not. But you still haven''t exined how none of us here know him if he truly was an S Ranker," he said, turning to the room atrge, "Do any one of you recognize this man?" The silence that followed, broken only by ufortable shuffling and avoided nces since nobody wanted to upset the Legion Prefect as well.

    But this silence only served to bolster Bernard''s argument, "See...nobody knows him."

    Asher, thus far an observer in his own defense, interjected with a calm that seemed to only infuriate Bernard further, "You are supposed to be a professor, and yet you don''t seem to understand the basics. My background or the fact that I am crippled doesn''t detract from my ability to serve as a Combat Advisor."

    Bernard''s irritation was palpable as he threw down a challenge steeped in condescension, "Then fight me, boy. I am a high-level S Ranker and long retired from duty. But since you are crippled, I won''t use any mana to make it fair considering the situation. Let''s see if you can prove your words, boy. Or don''t tell me it''s just empty bravado?"

    Rachel, sensing the precipice upon which they teetered, tried to intervene, "Professor Bernard, I don''t think this is appro-"

    But Asher''s agreement cut through her protest, "Sure. If that will help calm down your nerves," he said, his confidence unshaken, prompting a collective intake of breath from the audience.

    Was he mad? He was going to fight an old veteran while being a cripple? Did he ept a dare or something to do this here?

    Still, considering he got Rachel''s rmendation made theme to two conclusions.

    Either this man was an unfortunate hidden genius that, surprisingly, nobody knew about. Or he was Rachel''s secret boyfriend trying to enter the WHA through the backdoor.

    Nobody saw any reason to believe it was the former, so they couldn''t wait for the professor to show him his ce for trying to cheat the system.

    Rachel knew Asher was too strong for his age and level. But Bernard was a High-Level S Rank, andst time she checked, Asher was a peak Soul Purger.

    His physical and defensive strength can nowhere be near to that of Bernard. Just what was he thinking?

    She felt nervous, wondering if he might end up exposing himself by pushing too hard and, in turn, put her in grave trouble as well.

    "At least you are brave. I can give you that," Bernard, epting the challenge, began to strip down to his waist, revealing a body honed by years ofbat, his taunt hanging in the air as he prepared to prove his point.

    The gathered Hunters nodded after getting impressed by seeing how fit and in shape the professor was despite being retired and old.

    Reba couldn''t help but have her lips curve into a sadistic smile, feeling she could at least get some satisfaction from seeing this old foolish human getting thrown into a coffin.

    If the vile alien had enough strength to easily defeat her despite being one of the strongest Soul Devourers back home, then how can some measly old human stand a chance even if he was a High Level S Rank?

    She grudgingly had to admit that this alien was a monster in every way and that one day, he might even rival the Moon Guardian, who was literally a monster.

    She just has to make sure to find a way to annihte him before he can get that chance.

    Otherwise, all her hopes and dreams would be lost forever.

    As Asher methodically unbuttoned his shirt, the air brimmed with anticipation and schadenfreude.

    With a flick of his wrist, the fabric sailed through the air,nding in Reba''s grasp.

    Her catch, though instinctual, was marred by a re shot towards Asher, betraying her irritation at being relegated to such a menial task.

    However, the collective gasp from the crowd, particrly from the women, rippled through the hall like a wave.

    Eyes widened, and breaths hitched at the sight of Ash''s muscr form; his chiseled torso and the unmistakable outline of an eight-pack abs sculpted to near perfection.

    His physique, radiating natural strength and vitality, belied any notion of him being crippled.

    Whispers of disbelief mingled with admiration, as the onlookers pondered the origin of such a physique¡ªcertainly, not the work of mere steroids since his body looked so naturally strong.

    Rachel, caught in the swell of unexpected memories, felt warmth bloom across her cheeks upon seeing his naked torso.

    But his golden gaze, now unshielded by the spectacles he had removed, seemed to hold her in a trance for some reason she couldn''t put her finger on.

    Beside her, Reba wrestled with an unanticipated distraction, her attention inexplicably drawn to Asher''s form.

    A vexed shake of her head did little to dispel the confusion¡ª

    what kind of stupid ve crest had he ced upon her to cause her to be distracted like this?

    Bernard, meanwhile, could hardly conceal his jealousy. The admirationvished upon this brat for merely revealing his torso gnawed at him.

    Yet, he knew the true test of a Huntery not in their muscles but in their skill and resolve.

    "Come on, boy," Bernard taunted, his stance ready and voice dripping with scorn, "But remember, if you end up with broken bones, you''ve only yourself to me." His confidence, however, was a facade, masking a kernel of doubt stirred by Ash''sposed approach.

    His instincts were telling him to be careful even though he saw no reason to consider this brat as a challenge.

    But Bernard became puzzled when Ash began to advance, walking straight towards him without even assuming a fighting stance which only caused Bernard to be even more infuriated, "You underestimating me, brat?" he barked, frustration coloring his tone.

    "Then you will pay for it!" With a swift extension of his arm, Bernard aimed to end the bout with a single punch and crush this brat''s arrogance.

 Chapter 508 Do You Want Me To Let You Go?

    Chapter 508 Do You Want Me To Let You Go?

    "Then you will pay for it!" As Bernard lunged forward, his fist aimed with a precision born of years ofbat experience, the crowd''s collective breath hitched. It seemed an inevitable conclusion, a swift defeat for the brash and crippled neer challenging an established veteran. Yet, in a disy of agility that belied his earlier casualness, Asher sidestepped with a fluid grace that rendered Bernard''s attack not just ineffective but embarrassingly so. In the same motion, Asher''s hand snapped out, applying a technique that targeted Bernard''s bnce and leverage points, twisting him into a vulnerable position.

    "What the!!" Bernard cried out in shock, and before the audience could even gasp, Bernard found himself immobilized, his own momentum used against him, before his back was violently smashed against the floor by Asher. He couldn''t even get the chance or the time to use his mana since for some reason his mana circuit just seemed to be sluggish.

    The hall erupted into a stunned silence, the spectacle leaving them bewildered.

    Rachel stood frozen, her eyes wide with shock. This was not the Asher she remembered, and yet, it unmistakably was. His prowess had surpassed even her own expectations.

    Bernard should have had the advantage in speed, defense and attack even if he wasn''t using mana. Yet she was stumped to see that Asher overwhelmed Bernard in at least two of the factors, even if he wasn''t that fastpared to Bernard.

    It was more than just these three factors since she also saw that Asher read Bernard''s move like a veteran before Bernard even finished unleashing his attack which allowed Asher topensate for his speed. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Just how strong did he be after the quest? If he kept up this pace¡­he might really have a chance at finishing what he set out to do. But what still made her nervous was that she could never tell what he was thinking and if he might suddenly decide to try and destroy her world.

    The only reason she agreed to help him was not only because he had a hold over her but because she also believed in taking down the unworthy Hunters. Since she personally saw him punishing the unworthy ones during the quest and freed Emiko, Yui, and Amelia, she decided to try believing the fact that he wasn''t like other demons.

    She wanted to see if he could really change things like he imed and also see if her father had lied about what had happened to Golden Prince. Maybe his ideals and nature were also alien, just like his bloodline, and were not the same as the other bloodthirsty demons who would blindly kill any human in their way¡­just like the demoness standing behind him.

    Reba, for her part, managed to retain a semnce ofposure, though a flicker of surprise betrayed her expectations. It wasn''t the swift takedown that had her caught off guard; it was the method, the utter ease with which Asher had handled Bernard.

    Just how skilled was this alien bastard? Previously, she med his luck for getting born with a ridiculously strong bloodline that allowed him to get this strong so quick.

    Yet seeing him take down someone far more experienced and older without using his mana made her feel like she had still yet to grasp the extent of his true abilities.

    Still, she clicked her tongue since he went too easy on this human dog instead of making it a bloodbath. But thinking about it, it was better this way since they had to be careful here, especially her.

    She can''t afford to get exposed because of him.

    Bernard himselfy on the floor, his expression a mix of confusion, disbelief, and boiling shame.

    "I-Impossible¡­What the hell are you¡­" Bernard mumbled in a bitter but shocked tone while struggling to catch his breath after losing count of the spots he got immobilized before he even realized it.

    Asher offered Bernard a hand to help him up, a gesture of sportsmanship that impressed the gathered Hunters, "I am just a cripple," Asher said with a hint of a smile, not just addressing Bernard but the room atrge.

    However, Ash''s smile only unsettled Bernard, especially when those golden eyes stared down at him, reminding him of certain memories, especially during the days when histe disciple was getting bullied by that golden-eyed demon in a human''s skin.

    He still could remember what happened when he challenged him to a fight to get justice for his disciple only to be humiliated before everyone¡­just like today!

    At that time, he swallowed his anger and humiliation because that corrupted brat had the backing of so many powerful people.

    With a face twisted in fury and disdain, he smacked away Ash''s hand, struggling to rise like a fallen knight, his pride more wounded than his body, "You...You are too dangerous to get ced here," he spat, venomcing every word, as he snatched his shirt from the ground. "We know nothing about you, and yet you possess skills that no S Rank, who supposedly nobody knows, should have. I''m taking this matter to the President," His snicker was cold, yet his face was burning with shame.

    He didn''t care if Rachel rmended this smug brat since her father definitely would have to give an exnation for how someone with no background could be the Combat Advisor.

    Rachel, standing off to the side, her stance rigid, felt a jolt of panic at the mention of her father. She was about to step in, to somehow smooth the ruffled feathers, when Asher, with a calm that belied the storm around them, stepped forward, "Please, go ahead if that will put you at ease," he said, his voice steady, a stark contrast to Bernard''s seething rage though his smile appeared mocking to Bernard.

    Bernard scoffed a sharp, derisive sound and stormed off, leaving a palpable void in his wake. Rachel, clearing her throat, turned to the gathered Hunters, "All of you are dismissed for today," Her voice, firm yetced with an unspoken tension, echoed in the now silent hall.

    The Hunters, their curiosity piqued yet tinged with disappointment, shuffled out. Murmurs of disbelief and intrigue followed them, whispers of the cripple who had managed to unseat Professor Bernard,

    "That poor old professor," one of them whispered while another added, "First the Corrupted Prince, and now this guy. No one would me him if he chose to resign first thing in the morning after getting trashed by juniors back to back, especially with one of them being a cripple."

    "But what about that cold, red-eyed chick standing behind him. You guys managed to find her social handle?? Those huge tits and her sexy legs had me floored, bros."

    As the hall emptied, leaving behind only echoes and the residue of conflict, Rachel approached Asher, her brows knit together in concern, "Let''s talk somewhere else...Ash."

    "Sure, Rachel," Asher replied, a subtle smile ying on his lips as he put on his spectacles and buttoned up his shirt.

    ¡ª

    Rachel, apanied by Asher and Reba, stepped into the sanctuary of her private quarters within the headquarters. Asher looked around at the quarters that spoke of refined taste and luxurious lifestyle, reminding him of the rooms he used to stay in as Golden Prince, though now he only felt disgusted by certain memories he was reminded of.

    The room exuded an air of opulence, with plush, deep-pile carpets in a rich shade of ocean blue,plementing the sleek, modern furniture upholstered in soft leather. The walls were adorned with abstract artwork in metallic hues, adding a touch of sophistication and depth to the space.

    Floor-to-ceiling windows revealed a panoramic view of the seas afar, bathing the room in natural light during the day and allowing the owner to have a mesmerizing view, making them feel like they were standing on the top of the world.

    Asher shot a nce at Reba to see if she made sure there was no surveince inside this quarters since he couldn''t say for sure Derek wouldn''t try to monitor his daughter''s activities.

    Reba simply harrumphed in response, letting Asher realize he didn''t have to worry about that.

    And no sooner had the door clicked shut than an unexpected tension filled the air as Rachel took a deep breath and slowly turned around, "Let''s tal-"

    But she gulped down her initial response when Asher unexpectedly stood before her, his tall frame overshadowing her.

    "Ah!" She gasped and had her eyes widen when his strong arm snaked around her waist, pulling her closer still - mere inches separating them. "L-Let me go..." she began hesitantly, feeling the heat rise in her cheeks at his nearness. Those piercing golden eyes bore into hers, igniting sparks within her she couldn''tprehend.

    A hushed murmur escaped Asher''s lips: "You are ordering your master so casually? Have you forgotten the moments we shared during our quest together? Some of those were quite eye-opening for you, weren''t they? So, do you really want me to let you go?" He trailed off, gently tracing her delicate red lips with fiery fingertips that sent shivers down Rachel''s spine, leaving her thoughts scrambled and her heart racing.

    She didn''t know why, but all she could feel was his hot breath tickling her ears and something within her getting drawn towards his heat radiating off him.

    This warmth of his heat...Why did it feel so familiar and intoxicating just like ''his''?

    "That''s what I thought," Asher whispered with a charming smile as he leaned in to taste her lips. Her eyshes fluttered, and her eyelids began to close on their own while her hands clutched his shirt as if wanting to push him away, though not letting him go as well.

    Meanwhile, Reba watched this interaction unfold before her disbelieving eyes. Shock etched across her features, she spluttered indignantly, "Is this some sort of jest?? This human, the WHA''s President''s own flesh and blood, is YOUR ve?!"

    Reba couldn''t believe that he was hiding such a powerful secret all this time when this secret could have been used in countless ways to put a deep dent in the WHA.

 Chapter 509 What Is The Truth?

    Chapter 509 What Is The Truth?

    Asher''s annoyed sigh sliced through the tense silence just as he was about to taste Rachel''s soft lips.

    Rachel, jolted from her thoughts by the demoness'' outburst, stepped back, a subtle flush coloring her cheeks, wondering why she just always seemed to freeze under his presence.

    Asher turned, eyes locking onto Reba with a challenge that was both a taunt and a deration, "Of course, she is my ve. How else do you think we waltzed into this building?" His words, sharp and mocking, were punctuated by a smile that didn''t reach his eyes, "The difference is, her rank as a ve is higher than yours¡­much higher, I would say."

    Rachel''s gaze shifted, settling on the figure standing defiantly before her¡ªReba Drake, the demoness whose name was synonymous with bloodshed and despair, her legacy written in the ashes of cities and lives lost more than 60 years ago.

    That such a creature now stood, shackled by Asher, was a reality too bizarre to grasp fully.

    However, hearing Asher mention how her rank as a ve was higher than this demoness caught her by surprise. What did he mean by that?

    Reba''s eyes widened upon hearing his blunt admission, "Y-You are even more traitorous than I thought! Showing favor to these lowly humans... It makes one question your true allegiance. After all, you are an alien, not one of us. It wouldn''t be a surprise if you sided with these lowly things in exchange for something."

    She couldn''t even believe he brazenly dered that this human bitch had more worth than her. Rachel''s response was swift, her voice cold and steady, "Watch your tone, demon. Were you not bound to him, I would ensure you faced justice for your atrocities," she dered, fists clenched, embodying defiance.

    She felt irked to hear this demoness talking like that to Asher and was afraid that she might do or say something to change his mind.

    Reba''s face twisted into a snarl, her hatred palpable as she advanced, "You little bitch, who do you think you are speaking to?" The air thickened as dark blue veins ran over Reba''s face, ready to w out this worthless human''s throat.

    But Asher''smand halted everything, "Stand down, ve," he said, his voice a cold de. At his words, the choker around Reba''s neck red to life with a sinister green glow. "HA¡­!" She choked, gasping for breath, her hands wing at the choker in a desperate bid for relief while her knees buckled.

    The sight of her, a once-mighty demoness, brought low by an unseen force made Rachel who was watching, have her heart thundering in her chest, as fear and relief warred within her.

    Fear of the man who could wield such power with a word, and relief that she bore no such mark of ownership.

    Yet, she also knew that whether she had the ve crest or not, Asher would have tormented her like this if he wanted to. But he wasn''t doing that even though she was a human. Why? Was he really sincere about his promise?

    Reba, after moments that stretched into an eternity, found reprieve as the glow faded and the pain finally receded.

    She knelt, panting, her re at Asher a mix of rage and resentment.

    "Next time, don''t try to attack what''s mine, even if it''s just a ve like you. I decide the fate of what belongs to me. I can''t stand ves whock even basic manners. If you want to increase your ranking as a ve...work for it," Asher''s cool reprimand with a smirk was a clear warning, his gaze icy as he regarded Reba, who clenched her jaw as she slowly got up despite the lingering pain.

    Rachel lowered her gaze with guilt and shame upon hearing Asher repeatedly iming her as his ve. It wasn''t because of her own pride but because it went everything against the title of Legion Prefect and the respect people gave her. Yet she also knew she wouldn''t be the Legion Prefect if not for Asher making her understand some harsh truths.

    So all she could do now was preserve whatever was left of her integrity to navigate thisplicated situation for the sake of the world.

    "I haven''t heard your answer yet," Asher added as he looked down at Reba who kept ring at him.

    "Understood¡­Master," Reba said through gritted teeth before walking away, as if she didn''t want to stay anywhere near this fiend as long as possible.

    As Reba''s shadow left the hall, Rachel''s voice, low and tinged with a mix of curiosity and concern, broke the ensuing silence, "Why would you bring someone that dangerous and unstable like her with you?"

    Asher''s response was swift, his smirk revealing his confidence, "It''s precisely because of those factors that I brought her. With me, I can predict her moves because she''s incapable of acting against my wishes. But against my enemies¡­she will be a nightmare for them."

    Rachel''s stance hardened, her voice firm, betraying the turmoil in her, "Then I have no concerns, but...you must keep your promise. I''m risking everything to help you. Your threats of death or exposing what happened between us wouldn''t have swayed me without it. I have given up so much for this."

    His smile took on a different shade, a mix of surprise and a hint of something deeper, as he gently pinched her chin, "You''ve changed, Rachel. Gone is the naive and vain girl who would betray her best friend to save her skin. It''s good to see you''ve evolved into something better. Let''s hope it remains this way for your own good."

    The mention of her betrayal, the memory of Amelia''s trust and flesh pierced by steel, stirred a whirlpool of regret and shame within Rachel.

    Yet, as she looked up into Asher''s eyes, her voice carried a weight, a blend of defiance and quest for truth, "I''m still searching for reasons to believe in your words...including those about my father."

    Asher''s scoff carried through the room as he walked past her, his gaze capturing the world outside the window, a world that forgot what he did for them, "You seriously think your father would share his darkest secrets with you? The closer you are, the deeper he''ll bury his sins."

    Rachel furrowed her brows, wondering how she was then supposed to find out if it was true or not.

    But then, with a soul tormented by doubts and with a thirst for truth that had gued her for a long while, she asked in a firm yet emotionden voice, "What do you know about¡­Golden Prince?" Asher''s smile was subtle, almost cryptic, as he continued to gaze out the window, his back to Rachel, "What makes you think I know anything about him? Did you forget I am a demon? You should ask your father. Wasn''t he the best friend of Golden Prince?" he said, his voice smooth yetced with an underlying mystery.

    Rachel''s frustration was palpable, her brows knitting together as she pressed on, her voice fervent with conviction, "See. This! You know something, or you know that my father knows something about the Golden Prince that I don''t. The way you spoke of my father during the quest... It wasn''t without basis."

    Asher raised an eyebrow in feigned surprise, "Why are you so curious about someone long dead and despised by your own people? Shouldn''t you share their hatred?"

    Meanwhile, Reba, having retreated from the confrontation earlier, found herself eavesdropping, hidden from view. Even if she didn''t want to stay anywhere near that scum, she still wanted to learn whatever schemes he was cooking with these humans.

    But most importantly, why were these two talking about that monster of a prince who terrorized their entire realm, even if it was only for a few years?

    Thinking about it...the eyes of this bastard''s human avatar were quite simr to those of Golden Prince. What an eyesore...

    Rachel, caught in a tumult of emotions, looked away, her voice trembling, "B-Because I...I feel like there was more to his death or whatever everyone is saying. I, at first, chose to not think about it because I felt betrayed. He was someone I looked up to...someone who mentored me, and someone whose ideals I admired with all my heart. But now I feel that he couldn''t have been a corrupt one...Not the Golden Prince I knew."

    After experiencing how herrades turned against her without even trying to listen to her and branded her as a corrupted Hunter, she couldn''t help but wonder if something simr happened to Cedric.

    Asher''s features momentarily softened at her admission, only to harden again as he challenged her past actions as he turned around to look at her, "You admired him, yet you denounced him to your juniors as corrupt," he noted, his tone a blend of hidden anger and usation, "What would he think, seeing his legacy tarnished by his own mentee? He must feel quite¡­betrayed."

    Tears welled in Rachel''s eyes, a mirror to the conflict raging within her, "I-I...It was in the past, and I...I don''t know the truth," she stuttered, struggling with the weight of her emotions and the truths she dared not face.

    "And what is the truth, ording to you?" Asher pressed, stepping closer, his presence overwhelming, "Or do you merely and conveniently echo the sentiments of the masses?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Her tears flowed freely now, yet Asher''s expression remained impassive, "Crying changes nothing, Rachel. The dead are beyond the reach of your tears. But if you truly respect him and his legacy, then seek the truth and honor it even if it means you have to go against those closest to you," he said, his voice as firm as ever.

    "I..I will honor it if he was really wronged¡­" Rachel said with gritted teeth as she raised her gaze, her tears now simmering with determination.

    Asher could see that she still loved and trusted her father but at the same time he could see the foundation of her trust was this close to getting fractured. As expected, it wasn''t easy to break familial love.

    Since Derek was her father, she wouldn''t get convinced with just words. But he can convince her to do his bidding, and finally, when she is ripe enough, he can give her the final push.

    "Sounds fair. Until then, you will have to do everything as I say to find out the answers you seek," Asher said as he nudged her chin with the back of his forefinger.

    Reba, who overheard everything, furrowed her brows, wondering why these two, especially this bastard was so fixated on Golden Prince and even bothered to convince that blue-eyed bitch to work for him when he could just use dozens of ways to break her. He could have at least let her break this blue haired harlot.

    Something definitely didn''t seem right here¡­

 Chapter 510 A Troublesome Matter

    Chapter 510 A Troublesome Matter

    Upon hearing Asher''s words, Rachel voiced her concerns, her eyes darting anxiously, "About that... Since you stirred up trouble with Bernard, he''s bound to run to my father with tales. Once he learns I vouched for an unknown, he''ll never stand by my decision."

    Asher, however, was the picture of calm, a stark contrast to Rachel''s fretful demeanor. He smiled, a hint of mischief ying across his lips, "Why don''t you go along and let me worry about whatever happens after. In the worst case, do as I say..." Asher briefly exined what Rachel should do.

    Rachel''s brow furrowed in puzzlement, her mind a whirlwind of questions. Yet, his confidence was infectious, easing her worries, "Okay. But you can''t stay here. I''ve arranged other amodations for you and your...ve."

    "I don''t know about him, but I refuse to reside in a ce that falls below my standards," It was then Reba chose to re-enter, her presence as heavy as her disdain was palpable, fixing Rachel with a sharp look.

    Before Rachel could say anything, Asher''s response was quick,ced with the same unppable confidence, "Your ce? A pet doesn''t get to have its own ce. It stays where its master stays," he said, the smirk on his face widening at Reba''s visible annoyance.

    "Urgh!" Reba''s response was a frustrated grunt as she turned on her heel, exiting the room with as much dignity as she could muster under that bastard''s mocking gaze.

    ''A pet?!'' She touched the choker on her neck and wondered how long she would have to endure this humiliation. But the thought of staying in the same room as him for their time in this world made her heart pound against her chest, wondering what vile things he was nning to do to her?

    ¡ª

    In the center of the magnificent building of the WHA, where the walls echoed with the silent whispers of the elite, the grand office of the President stood as a fortress of authority, its entrance nked by twenty elite armored guards, their discipline impressive and their presence intimidating.

    Wearing a blend of blue and silver armor, each and every one of them was a peak S Rank Hunter, chosen from the best of the best to guard and protect the President.

    This elite unit was called the Vanguard Corps, and nothing ever missed their sharp eyes.

    Inside, the office was vast enough to amodate a hundred people.

    However, behind therge, imposing desk, a man with a majestic presence, the embodiment of leadership and protector of the word in the eyes of all, sifted through digital documents on his tablet, his focus absolute. His blue hair, a unique shade that had be synonymous with his identity, caught the sunlight through therge borderless windows and shimmered. His chiseled jaw,plemented by a perfectly groomed mustache, gave him an air of both regality and authority. His voice, a blend ofmand and inquisition, cut through the silence without taking his eyes off the tablet, "So far, you''ve outlined the usual developments. But have you finalized the onboarding for Project Mars, Lenny?" His gaze, sharp and assessing, settled on the figure before him.

    Lenny, with his early forties gracefully adorning his slim build and average height, was seated with an air of confidence. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His good looks, ented by gray eyes gleaming with a hint of slyness, belied the depth of his involvement. A smooth smile yed on his lips as he responded, "Of course, it''s almostpleted, Derek. But..." His demeanor shifted, a serious veil falling over his previously light tone, "I''vee to discuss a matter that''s troubled me for quite some time."

    Derek''s reaction was nonchnt, a casual wave of his hand dismissing Lenny''s concern as he returned his attention to the tablet, "Lenny, I''ve told you before, your issues are your own to manage. As long as they don''t interfere with our project or the WHA, they''re of no concern to me. Handle it. You are the Supreme Commander, after all."

    A sigh of frustration escaped Lenny, his usualposure straining under the weight of his concerns, "I understand, and I wouldn''t bring it up if it were within my power to resolve alone. But there''s a cult," his voice lowered, the words heavy with implication, "that''s not only responsible for Samuel''s death but is actively targeting specific guilds¡ªthose essential in keeping our operations discreet."

    At this, Derek''s demeanor shifted, the previous detachment evaporating as a frown creased his brow. The tablet was abandoned, his full attention now on Lenny, his eyes intense with a newly kindled fire, "How long has this been happening?"

    With a wince, Lenny confessed, "For thest¡­three or four years."

    Derek''s response was a mixture of disbelief and sternmand, "And you choose now to tell me? I appointed you as the Supreme Commander to ensure that I''m the first to know of such developments so that I can handle it before things get worse."

    Lenny shrank his head as he said, "At that time, you were too busy establishing our project''s initial development. I just didn''t want to disturb you for something I thought I could handle on my own."

    "You thought that for all those years? You not only did not handle it, but you covered it up, even from me. Otherwise, I would have known about it. Did I make a mistake appointing you, Lenny?" His bright blue eyes, usually calm seas, now stormed with disappointment and cold anger, fixating on Lenny with an intensity that demanded truth.

    Lenny, caught in the tempest, reacted with a mix of desperation and defiance. His hands, raised in a gesture of frantic exnation, trembled slightly, "Of course not, Derek. You know me. No matter how much I fuck up, I get things done in the end to your satisfaction, just like all those times, especially taking ''him'' down."

    Derek''s response was a silent, scrutinizing stare, his posture fixed.

    After a moment, his voice, calm yetced with authority, broke the silence, "Start by naming this cult and their master."

    "The Coven of the Damned," Lenny replied, his frustration seeping through his words, a stark contrast to the cold control of Derek''s inquiry.

    Derek repeated the name, a frown etching deeper lines into his forehead, "The Coven of the Damned? That name does sound familiar," he mused aloud, a mixture of skepticism and curiosity in his voice.

    Lenny, seizing the moment, borated with a growing intensity, "At first, I thought they were just a nobody cult since my people told me the cult was small, and they only picked on those insignificant Emerging Tier guilds at first and even some cults. This made me wonder if they were just a dumb cult with no sense of purpose and that Samuel''s death could have been some weird coincidence. But..." "But what?" Derek asked, his frown still present.

    "That was what I thought until they started to climb up in threat level by bringing down Recognized Guilds, and then Prominent Guilds! I am sure they must be nning to go after Elite Tier Guilds under us next. But in these few years, they were running their operation, and I figured out their pattern. Other than some cults, the guilds they took down were connected to only those who survived that ''day''...including us. Lena is equally pissed," Lenny said with a grim look. Derek''s frown deepened, the revtion striking a chord of disbelief and concern in his eyes, "Are you really sure about this pattern because what you are suggesting is...not only absurd but imusible." With a jaw clenched in conviction, Lenny insisted, "I can''t be wrong about what I deciphered over thest few years unless it is all a big fucking coincidence. Even if we took care of all ''his'' friends, we still haven''t been able to get the one holed up in Russia. We only got his bitch sister, who almost got me and my men. Last time I heard, that Russian fucker was building his strength and probably plotting to try and take us down again. Maybe this cult must have something to do with him. A bargain with the master of that cult, perhaps?" Derek shook his head, a gesture of dismissal mingled with caution, "He can''t do anything here on his own. I have made enough preparations to make sure none of his people can do anything dangerous here without us knowing."

    "Then why would the demon who created this cult be targeting our guilds? I still have yet to know who their master is since they are so fucking slippery. As if things aren''t already worse, I heard that the leader of the cult who calls herself Huntress is a fucking peak S Ranker and a very powerful one at that. No wonder Samuel died against her. Can you believe that? Which demon in their right mind would invest so much in such a powerful one instead of creating an army strong enough to take down an entire city?" Lenny asked with a baffled look.

    Derek''s eyes solidified with a cold calm, "A very powerful one. One with so many life crystals to spare and powerful enough to recover their losses gradually."

    Lenny''s jaw cked as his mind raced to guess who it was while Derek added as he rested his chin against his hands, "And the reason this demon invested so much on a single Hunter must be because they aren''t nning to harvest as many souls as possible but for a targeted attack on someone or something¡­perhaps us."

    "Huh!¡­" Lenny''s eyes widened as his heart tensed up.

 Chapter 511 The Secret Child

    Chapter 511 The Secret Child

    Lenny''s disbelief was palpable as he struggled to grasp Derek''s assertion, his wordsced with incredulity, "You have to be kidding me. Which demon in their right mind would target us? In general, all demons obviously target us, but not like this. Even the previous demon king knew his limits. There''s no point since they all obviously will fail if they try to push deeper."

    Derek''s response was a mirror of unwavering conviction, his intense gaze locking onto Lenny''s unsettled form, "And yet this one hasn''t failed for the past few years, did they?" he challenged, the question hanging in the air like a sword poised to strike.

    Resignation tinged with frustration colored Lenny''s sigh while Derek added with a wave of his hand, "Leave it. I am going to appoint someone else to take care of this mess you allowed to grow," Derek dered, his fingers moving decisively on his tablet.

    Lenny, his brows knitting together in a mix of frustration and defiance, attempted to interject, "Who? You don''t have to do that. Just tell me what to do, and I will-"

    *Knock!*

    The conversation was abruptly punctuated by a knock. Derek looked towards the door as it swung open on its own to reveal a young man, his presence a mix of valiance and innocence, armored in gold and draped in a white cape that seemed to capture the essence of his radiant spirit. "President. Arthur Evangelion reporting!" His salute was both a greeting and a deration of loyalty, while his entire being brimmed with a bright spirit.

    He had hazel eyes and short and neatlybed dark brown hair.

    Lenny, taken aback, managed only a disbelieving mumble, "Who the fuck did you say you are?"

    Arthur''s response was a radiant smile, a stark contrast to the tension that had filled the room moments earlier, "Arthur Evangelion, sir. I really appreciate the good work you have been doing as Supreme Commander after seeing how you are changing our world for the better." But Lenny''s mind was elsewhere, barely registering Arthur''s words as he turned to Derek with an incredulous look, "Is this a joke? I have never heard of the Evangelion Family having someone like him. Where did they pull him out from?"

    Derek focused his gaze as he revealed, "After Aira unfortunately left us, the Evangelion Family and I agreed that we needed someone to fill her shoes. So, who else but the hidden scion of the Evangelion Family...Aira''s little brother whom she didn''t even know existed. Even I didn''t know until her father told me."

    Lenny''sughter echoed, a sound filled with disbelief and scorn, "So he is the love child of that proud and upstanding big guy? Hahaha, I wonder what his missus had to say about that," His words, sharp as daggers, aimed to wound.

    Arthur''s demeanor shifted, the brightness in his smile dimming, his face lowered, a shadow of difort passing over his youthful features.

    Derek''s response was swift, his brow furrowed in disapproval as he addressed Lenny, "You may leave now, Lenny. I have some business to discuss with Arthur here."

    But Lenny, undeterred, scoffed at the suggestion, "Don''t tell me you are serious. He is a junior. Is he really up for the task?"

    Lenny felt his pride bruised upon seeing that Derek was willing to pick some junior who suddenly walked in over him and who loyally stood by him for all these years.

    The intensity in Derek''s eyes sharpened as he defended Arthur''s credentials, "Even if his presence wasn''t made public, he was secretly trained by the best experts of his family, including his father. Then, I sent him on various missions with a hidden identity to let him gain experience. He never failed a single quest and is already a peak S Ranker."

    "Peak?" Lenny''s disbelief morphed into a visible tension, his fists clenched, as he nced at Arthur, who offered a polite, albeit awkward, smile in return.

    Yet, Lenny''s pride bristled, unwilling to concede, "Still...that doesn''t mean he is better qualified than me. I obviously have more-"

    Derek cut him off, his calm voice carrying a finality that brooked no argument, "You won''t be saying that if you sparred with him."

    Arthur, ever the embodiment of eagerness and respect, chimed in, "I would feel honored if you want to spar with me, sir."

    Lenny''s anger red at the perceived slight, "You little...Are you looking down on me?" He stood, his re intensifying, directed at Arthur, who raised his hands in a gesture of peace, "I am sorry but I didn''t mean to-"

    "Lenny. Leave," Derekmanded, his tone heavier, leaving no room for further discussion.

    Feeling the weight of Derek''s gaze, Lenny knew the battle was lost for now. With a sharp scoff, he threw onest look at Arthur, a mix of disdain and annoyance, before he turned on his heel and exited the room, leaving behind a charged atmosphere.

    The moment Lenny''s presence was swept from the room, Arthur''s concern came to the forefront, his voice carrying a tinge of worry, "Did I upset him, sir?"

    Derek, weary from the exchange yet ever the pir of calm, exhaled a low, tired sigh. With a dismissive wave of his hand, he offered assurance, "Don''t take it to heart. He is just that kind of man. Why don''t you take a seat?"

    Gratitude flickered in Arthur''s eyes as he epted the invitation, "Thank you, sir," he said, settling into the offered seat. His next question,den with anticipation, cut through the residual tension, "Since you called me here...Is it finally time?"

    The simple hum from Derek, followed by a nod, was like a beacon of affirmation, "Your father and I decided that now is the perfect time to show your face to the world."

    Arthur''s response was pure, unadulterated joy, his smile broad and filled with an overwhelming sense of gratitude, "T-Thank you so much, Sir! This means a lot to me...truly. I can''t begin to thank you and my father enough."

    Derek''s response was a mixture of pride and humility, "You don''t have to thank us, Arthur. You earned this with your own abilities. The world should see the efforts you''ve made to protect them, to recognize the sacrifices you''ve made in silence. You have struggled on your own ever since the moment you were born. You deserve better now."

    Arthur nodded with a moved smile, "I am not fond of fame, Sir, as long as I get to save people and protect our world. It''s just that doing it with a hidden identity limits the scope of what I can do or where I can be. I can''t be seen in a ce with any other Hunter since they might suspect me to be some bad guy and take me in. It''s not effective to be a vignte. That''s why I was always looking forward to the day I could finally do my duty freely and use my full potential."

    Derek''s acknowledgement came with a brief smile, "And now you can. You''ll not only save lives but also honor your family. Just as you''ve always wished." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Arthur''s voice, soft andden with sorrow, broke the silence, "I wish...my sister was here. Even if she never knew me, I always admired and respected her from afar. She motivated me to strive for greatness. I also once admired her fiance...Gol...Cedric, before the truth was unveiled," he confessed, his eyes shimmering with the onset of tears, "She didn''t deserve such betrayal...Perhaps the heartbreak was too much for her to bear."

    Derek responded with a sigh that seemed to carry the burden of the entire room, "We all were heartbroken by the truth, Arthur. But you are right...your sister suffered from it the most since she was closest to him. She loved him even against her family''s wishes and went through a lot to be with him. Yet in the end...she couldn''t bear the truth."

    Arthur, haunted by the thought, ventured hesitantly, "Could she have taken her own..." The words trailed off, too painful to voice fully.

    "She can''t be dead, Arthur. Your sister is stronger than you believe," Derek interjected firmly, dispelling the dark notion with a shake of his head.

    "Then where is she? My father and Mrs. Evangelion are still shattered by her absence. Even if my father never says it, I can see the pain and regret in his eyes, which makes it harder for me to watch. Howe nobody can find her?" Arthur pressed, the sorrow deepening in his gaze.

    Derek''s response was a mix of resignation and hope, "Who knows...she might return on her own terms. If she chooses to stay hidden, then she will remain so. She was among the best of us. Perhaps she needs time to forgive herself for her misced love."

    Arthur, shaking his head in disagreement, insisted, "She shouldn''t me herself. My father doesn''t; he just wants her back."

    Derek offered a sliver of wisdom, "I know. But what you can do now is do what you do best and uphold her legacy while building your own. Who knows...one day you might be sitting in my chair," he said, his smile warm in the cool air.

    Arthur''s surprise was evident, before he shook his hands with an awkward smile, "Sir, you tter me too much. I''m not so deserving."

    Derek''s smile was brief but appeared genuine, conveyed his belief, "You underestimate yourself. You''re more worthy than 99% of the people I''ve encountered. Soon you will be what the name ''Golden Prince'' was meant to be," As he said this, Derek''s eyes glowed with a brief, dark light.

 Chapter 512 Mission To Destroy The Damned

    Chapter 512 Mission To Destroy The Damned

    Overwhelmed by the confidence bestowed upon him, Arthur''s smile was a mirror to his gratitude, "Thank you for your belief in me, sir. You won''t regret your faith in me."

    Derek''s response was both warm and assured, "I know that, even without your promises. So...are you ready to ept your first official mission?"

    Arthur''s response was immediate, his determination and eagerness clear in his eyes, "Of course. I-"

    *Knock!*

    Their moment was interrupted by a soft knock, promptly followed by the door swinging open to reveal Rachel. Arthur, upon recognizing the interruption of what he assumed was a private discussion, stood and offered his departure to Derek, "I didn''t know you nned a meeting with her. I should take my leave then."

    Derek, however, motioned for him to stay, "Don''t. I was nning to call her here anyway to discuss something with you two."

    Caught in the unexpected intersection of meetings, Rachel''s confusion was evident as she regarded this man, a stranger with an air of significance about him, "I am sorry, but may I know who you are?"

    With a mix of respect and slight awkwardness, Arthur introduced himself, extending his hand in greeting, "Forgive my manners, Prefect Rachel. I am Arthur Evangelion, and I am looking forward to working with you."

    Rachel''s reaction was one of utter surprise, "Evangelion? Did I hear that right?" she echoed, her gaze flickering between Arthur and her father, seeking rity, "Dad? What is going on?"

    Arthur had aplicated look as he slowly lowered his hand. Derek answered calmly, "The thing is..." After Derek finished exining Arthur''s identity, Rachel appeared visibly shaken as she slowly looked at Arthur, "So all this time...That woman had a little brother?" Her words were a mixture of shock and disbelief.

    Arthur slowly nodded with a tight-lipped smile while Rachel''s voice was low, tinged with realization, "It makes sense that the Evangelion Family wouldn''t have remained silent after your sister''s disappearance if not for having an ace like you up their sleeves."

    "Rachel..." Derek''s voice was a gentle warning.

    "Sorry. I wasn''t trying to be rude," Rachel quickly amended, her words apologetic though her face didn''t seem to fully express it. Not only did that woman run away from the responsibility of exining what happened to her fiance but she also ran away from her family and a little brother she probably didn''t even know existed.

    Arthur reassured her with a gesture of dismissal, "It''s fine. It''s nothingpared to what I''ve heard from others."

    But Rachel couldn''t stop thinking about that woman after learning that she had a secret little brother all this time. Her question was direct, "Do you know what happened to your sister?"

    Arthur''s sigh wasden with sorrow, "I also have been looking for her, to bring her back home. But so far...no luck," His voice echoed his pain.

    Derek, seizing the moment to steer their focus toward the path ahead, said, "Finding Aira has been tasked to multiple experts around the world. While it''s crucial to find her, we can''t neglect our duty to protect the world. That''s why I have a new mission for you two, and this will be Arthur''s first official task."

    Rachel''s reaction was a mix of surprise and contemtion.

    The direct involvement of her father in assigning her a mission was unprecedented, "A mission?" she echoed, wondering if this meant her father had more confidence in her.

    But if he was also tasking Arthur with this despite the fact that this was his first mission, does he have that much confidence in him?

    Derek outlined their objective with stark rity, "The mission is to destroy a cult named the Coven of the Damned. They''ve skillfully evaded our detection while wreaking havoc on guilds and cults alike, driven by a singr thirst for destruction and plunder. Their unchecked power poses a growing threat. We must crush them before they can inflict further terror upon the innocent. It''s our turn to damn them back to the deepest hell," As he said thest sentence, Derek''s tone hardened.

    Rachel''s hands tensed, mirroring her inner turmoil.

    The mention of Asher''s cult by her father was a chilling revtion. Being an indirect member of Asher''s cult, she knew too well the implications of her father''s acknowledgment¡ªthey were marked as a significant threat.

    As far as she knew, Amelia, Emiko and Yui were also forced into his cult and they all could get exposed if things go south.

    Yet, the truth that only Rachel knew was that Asher''s motives were just; he targeted only the corrupt, those guilds and cults that wrought more harm than good in the shadows of their world.

    Why can''t her father turn a blind eye if the world was better off without them unless he was morally concerned about letting the demons do as they please and bound by duty to put an end to any demon or cult?

    Arthur''s response was immediate, his expression hardening, fists clenched as he took a stand, "I have heard of that name, sir. But I never knew things were this serious. We will see to it that they are punished for their evil acts," Hismitment was rock solid, his resolve to confront the perceived menace unwavering.

    Rachel''s heart squeezed tight at Arthur''s deration, a flurry of worry coursing through her. Did Asher know the extent of the attention they had garnered? Was he prepared for what wasing?

    Derek''s voice, deep and contemtive, filled the room, "So far, they haven''t tried anything too ambitious. But we have reason to believe that their greed might know no bounds. Maybe they might target a school or an entire city next. We are probably looking at a cult that knows what they are doing, even if their actions seem erratic. But what we know for sure is that it''s very hard to catch them. They always leave before anybody else can get to them."

    Arthur, his brow furrowed in concentration, refused to be deterred, "There must be a pattern, sir. We will figure it out and n ahead before they can strike," His determination to preempt and neutralize the threat before it could manifest was clear.

    Derek, acknowledging Arthur''s resolve, offered a strategic advantage, "There is no need for that since we already have intel on the possible targets. I will hand over the list, and then you two can focus on putting up safeguards and measures to destroy them the moment they show up. Apparently, their leader is a powerful peak S Ranker. So be very careful," he cautioned, his gaze briefly locking with Rachel''s¡ªa silent, grave warning to tread carefully.

    Derek, acknowledging Arthur''s resolve, offered a strategic advantage, "There is no need for that since we already have intel on the possible targets. I will hand over the list, and then you two can focus on putting up safeguards and measures to destroy them the moment they show up. Apparently, their leader is a powerful peak S Ranker. So be very careful," he cautioned, his gaze briefly locking with Rachel''s¡ªa silent, grave warning to tread carefully.

    Rachel''s brows furrowed as she wondered how her father or his people came up with that list. Did they really carry out deep research, or did her father already know?

    Rachel didn''t like how she was second-guessing her father''s every move. She didn''t like doubting her own father, who had always tried to do what he felt was best for her and loved her.

    "We shall, sir," Arthur affirmed, his voice a bastion of resolve, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    "You may leave now, Arthur," Derek concluded, prompting Arthur to salute, "Sir!" With those final words, Arthur turned and exited, leaving behind a heavy silence as Rachel slowly turned to face her father.

    Derek reclined in his chair, a warm, reminiscent smile lighting up his face, "You rarelye to my office these days, unlike the good old days. I still remember when you were barely tall enough to reach my waist, and you''d just rush in for a hug, even when I was buried in work. Am I being too sentimental to wish for such times, even if you are no longer that small?"

    Rachel''s gaze drifted away momentarily, reflecting a storm of emotions, before she faced her father with a smile tinged withplexity, "Dad, all kids be different when they grow up. It''s not that I care about you less. I''m just...too busy with everything these days."

    Rachel felt worried if her father noticed anything different about her. But ever since Asher made her start to doubt her father, it affected her interactions with her father even though she was trying her best to keep things normal.

    Derek''s sigh was one of understanding, not of disappointment. He nodded, his eyes warm with pride, "I know, and I don''t me you. I could never do that. In fact, I''m proud of the extraordinary woman you''ve be, leading those beyond your rank and age. You are born to be a leader and a protector, Rachel."

    Rachel acknowledged his words with a stiff nod, her smile fleeting.

    The conversation shifted as Derek sensed his daughter''s preupation, "It seems something else is on your mind. Do you need my help with anything since you came all the way here?"

    Rachel''s posture changed slightly as she broached her concern, "Did Bernard visit you or send you any messages?"

    Derek''s expression briefly hardened at the mention of Bernard, "Bernard? What does he want now after begging me to reinstate him? I doubt he''d have the gall to ask for another favor after the Victor incident."

    Feeling a wave of relief yet aware of the need to preempt any potential issues, Rachel ventured, "Well... I wanted to report something before he caused a fuss. It''s about the new Combat Advisor I rmended. Bernard doesn''t agree with my choice and might create problems in the future."

    Derek''s interest was piqued, his eyebrows lifting in surprise, "You rmended someone for the Combat Advisor position of your Starfire Cadre? Who?"

    Taking a moment to gather her courage, Rachel responded, "A man named Ash. I''ve sent his profile to your tablet," Rachel knew her father would have known anyway since the departments under him would have to clear her rmendation. And so she thought it was better to get ahead of it.

    Curiosity marked Derek''s actions as he navigated his tablet to view the profile Rachel mentioned. But the moment this man named Ash''s profile came into view, Derek''s eyes widened.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 513 I Am Not Worthy

    Chapter 513 I Am Not Worthy

    Rachel noticed the swift change in her father''s demeanor¡ªa shadow crossing his face, making her feel nervous.

    However, she suppressed her nervousness and asked casually in a low voice, "Is something wrong, dad?" Derek was momentarily caught in the grip of an eerie sensation upon seeing the image of this young man on his tablet.

    But what particrly froze his gaze was the golden eyes of this man, giving him an eerie sensation as a certain man''s face surfaced in his mind.

    However, he regained hisposure at the sound of Rachel''s voice. His gaze focused as he met her questioning look, "Did you really rmend a cripple?" he inquired, his tone reflecting surprise rather than disapproval.

    Rachel exhaled, a mixture of relief and resolve in her breath, "I rmended him for the role of a Combat Advisor. An advisor doesn''t need to match a Hunter in physical prowess but must possess the knowledge and experience to guide them. So I believed it didn''t matter if he was no different than a manaless person."

    Derek''s curiosity was piqued, his eyes narrowing slightly as he sought to understand Rachel''s unexpected endorsement, "You are not wrong, but who is this man, and why did you rmend him? For you to vouch for him suggests a level of familiarity."

    Rachel''s exnation bridged the gap of mystery as if she expected such a question, "I rmended him because my best friend vouched for him. If you delve into his background, it''ll be clear, dad."

    Derek returned his attention to the tablet, murmuring in discovery, "An orphan Logan rescued from criminals 24 years ago and raised in secrecy? Howe this is news to me?"

    "Perhaps, like Arthur''s father, Uncle Logan felt this boy wouldn''t be safe until he could stand strong on his own. Tragically, he was crippled during a quest," Rachel exined, sadness tinging her voice.

    Derek nodded, understanding dawning on him, "Hmm...it does seem like something that a soft-hearted man like Logan would do, who opens orphanages every other day. Maybe he discovered the potential of this boy early and secretly trained him. Unfortunately, he must be quite sad that such a promising boy is now a cripple."

    "He is far more skilled than what you must be thinking, dad. Even I was surprised when he took down Bernard in an impromptu spar. Of course, it was a spar based on the ''no mana'' rule but nevertheless, hisbat skills are unparalleled,"

    Derek furrowed his brows and said, "Is Logan that good of a teacher to make an orphan this skilled?"

    Rachel felt a bit tense but she answered calmly with a smile, "Dad, even Amelia became a great Hunter without depending much on her father. They are a natural at this."

    Derek nodded, "Hmm¡­Logan had always beenzy, making it hard for anyone to gauge his true potential. It seems like we might be the only Elite family who aren''t raising any secret prodigy, though it''s not like we need to when we have you. But¡­who is this woman apanying him?"

    Rachel immediately answered, "She''s just someone he knew from the orphanage. Apparently, Ash trusts her a lot, and they got crippled together during theirst quest. Maybe they have a strong bond because of the same past they shared."

    Derek hummed, but then he ced the tablet on the table and said with a heavy look, "But I am sorry, Rachel. I don''t think you should let him take the role of a Combat Advisor. It could unsettle the bnce we''ve strived so hard to maintain. Questions will arise, and problems like those Bernard brought to light could surface, potentially destabilizing our carefully constructed system." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Rachel''s face was a picture of disappointment, her plea barely beginning, "But dad-"

    "Not to mention the unknown factors surrounding him doesn''t make me feel at ease if he''s too close to you. I already have too much blood on my hands after what Cedric and Victor did by putting our trust in them. But this man...he is the kind you shouldn''t trust even if he is the only one in the world. For sure, we cannot let him look over the Starfire Cadre. I am afraid Bernard isn''t necessarily in the wrong here," Derek said with a shake of his head.

    Rachel felt a bit taken aback by her father''s words. Why was he so strongly against someone he never met?

    Yet her determination didn''t wane, "Then what are you suggesting, dad? We cannot simply cast him aside. Amelia and her father...I owe them too much. She is the only true friend I have. Her and her family vouching for Ash speaks volumes of her trust in him. Don''t their words matter?"

    Rachel feared her father would give such a response since she knew he was extra protective of her and wouldn''t trust people easily.

    Derek''s features twisted into an expression of conflict, "Rachel, this is about more than personal loyalties. You are now the Legion Perfect. Your actions and endorsements carry weight. Associating closely with strangers, especially under questionable circumstances, could jeopardize your position and the image we''ve built. Our prestige, our worth, and our very essence are intertwined with how we are perceived by those we lead. But most of all, our actions affect the entire world, not only the WHA. We have to be responsible for every decision we make. Nobody else can be responsible for it."

    Rachel let out a sigh with a mixture of resignation and resolve, "I understand your perspective, Dad, and I''m willing to step back and let Bernard take the helm for now. Yet, it seems wasteful to overlook someone so knowledgeable and experienced. What if we let him assemble a small team to begin with? If he meets our expectations, we could entrust him with more significant responsibilities."

    Derek''s gaze shifted back to the digital portrait of this man known as ''Ash'', his features etched with a thoughtful intensity. Finally, he shifted his eyes to Rachel, his decision made, "Alright. We''ll give him a chance to prove himself. However, should he fall short of our expectations, we may have no choice but to let him go."

    Rachel''s smile, light and hopeful, broke through the gravity of their discussion, "I highly doubt Amelia would rmend someone inadequate, dad."

    Derek, however, voiced a practical concern, his brow furrowed, "Still, he''ll need supervision. Your duties will preclude you from monitoring his progress consistently. So I will assign Arthur to look after these new people."

    Rachel grew thoughtful, wondering why her father suggested Arthur who hasn''t even probably supervised anyone, "Are you sure about assigning him? Isn''t he new to all this?" However, Rachel didn''t feel too worried since she felt a demon like Asher should be able to handle a newbie like Arthur.

    Derek''s response came with a confident nod, "Of course. It will also be an experience for Arthur so that one day he can lead his own team and be what Golden Prince failed to be."

    The mention of the Golden Prince knitted Rachel''s brows, "Golden Prince? Is that the role you envision for Arthur?"

    With a heavy sigh, Derek acknowledged, "Cedric''s betrayal left a profound impact on our world, Rachel. We need someone to mend the fabric of our society, and Arthur seems the most fitting for this mantle. He can earn back the trust and love of the people and potentially be the face of the WHA in the future."

    A heaviness settled in Rachel''s chest upon hearing her father talking about recing whatever was left of Cedric''s legacy with someone else.

    Soon, the name ''Cedric'' or ''Golden Prince'' might be nothing but a tainted whisper in history. Does he really deserve that?

    Yet, she masked her turmoil with a gentle smile, "You know best, Dad. But I reserve judgment until I''ve seen for myself whether he''s up to the task."

    "Of course. But I am sure you won''t be disappointed. Maybe he could be the right one...you know," Derek said with a meaningful look.

    Rachel''s reaction was immediate, a mix of surprise and resistance, "Dad...you can''t be serious. It hasn''t been long after what Victor did, and still-"

    Derek, realizing the delicate nature of his proposal, interjected with a gentleness that belied his authoritative demeanor, "I didn''t mean it like that, Rachel," He stood up and walked over to her as he added, "I just don''t want your future to be affected because of the tragedy you went through. But I am not going to force anything on you. You can decide sincest time things didn''t go well when I decided for you," He said as he ced his hands on her shoulders.

    Rachel, trapped in a storm of her thoughts and memories, averted her gaze, "Dad, I...I don''t think I''ll ever be ready for this. You might find it hard to understand," After having given herself up to a demon and bing his ve, she knew she was forever bound to him.

    If anybody else found out, then she would be treated no differently than a demon or worse.

    But this made her wonder what her father would do in case this nightmarish scenario happened.

    Derek''s sigh was a soft echo in the room as he said, "You are my only child, Rachel. The thought of you being alone in the future pains your mom and me deeply. We won''t always be here for you. The future of our Sterling Family, our wishes, and the legacy of our ancestors rest on your shoulders. Only you can secure our lineage and carry on the duty of protecting our world."

    Despite Derek''s affirmations, Rachel remained unconvinced, her gaze low. "I know, Dad. But I...I am not worthy."

    "Why would you say that?" Derek''s voice held a note of confusion and reassurance, "No matter what tragedy you endure, it wouldn''t change who you are. We all have our scars. You are more than worthy, Rachel. More than any woman of your age. The world is open to you, and in time, I believe you''ll find someone right, once you''ve moved beyond your past."

    Rachel met her father''s eyes briefly, her smile a faint glimmer of gratitude amidst the turmoil.

    Was her dad really as bad as Asher was painting him to be? She couldn''t bring herself to believe that.

    Stepping back, she signaled a return to her duties, "I should get back to work, Dad."

    As she turned toward the door, Derek''s voice halted her departure, "One more thing, Rachel. You ever find out who caused the silly rumors of Cedric''s ghost being spotted during the Quest of the Worthy."

    The question rooted Rachel in ce momentarily before she faced her father, "It was probably nothing but a ploy by demons or other participants to terrify everyone into hiding. See you, Dad."

    The moment Rachel left, Derek''s expression slowly hardened as he touched the elegantly carved blue eyepatch on his right eye.

 Chapter 514 A Penance

    Chapter 514 A Penance

    Rachel emerged from her father''s office to a surprising sight: Arthur standing against the wall, seemingly waiting for her. His presence, unexpected and slightly unwee, made her eyebrows rise in question, "You are still here?" she inquired, her toneced with a mix of curiosity and annoyance.

    After hearing her father''s words, especially about Arthur recing what Golden Prince stood for, Rachel didn''t feel like interacting with him any longer even though she wasn''t sure of what the truth was.

    Arthur offered a smile that held a hint of eagerness and courtesy, "I was actually hoping to ask if I could join your Starfire Cadre and assist in tracking down members of the Coven of the Damned. Working together could enhance our efficiency, and I could learn a great deal from you, Prefect Rachel."

    A sigh escaped Rachel, her arms crossing over her chest as she regarded him with a skeptical eye, "Did my dad put you up to this?" she asked, suspecting her father might have influenced Arthur''s sudden proposal or maybe her father himself suggested the idea to him.

    Confusion briefly marred Arthur''s polite facade as he stumbled over his words, "I am sorry, I don''t-"

    Rachel cut him off, her stance firm and her gaze unwavering, "Listen here. I don''t care if my dad convinced you that you''re destined to achieve what the Golden Prince could not or something simr to that. And if you have any intentions of marrying into the Sterling Family, you''d best abandon those thoughts now."

    Arthur''s reaction was one of sheer astonishment, his hands fluttering in denial, "Oh god, I would never dream of it. Even if your dad said something like that, I would have refused because I already have someone. I never told anyone about it, not even my father or the president. In case you were wondering, she is-"

    "Good then. As long as I know you have no ulterior motives, I''m willing to coborate with you. Apologies if I seemed harsh," Rachel''s expression softened, a wave of relief washing over her at Arthur''s earnest deration.

    Arthur''s smile returned, genuine and understanding, "It''s fine. Ipletely understand your concerns."

    Rachel quickly outlined Arthur''s role, "Aside from the task my father assigned you, you''ll be supervising a man named Ash. I''ll introduce you to him once he''s ready with his new team. See youter," she said, turning to depart.

    Left in her wake, Arthur blinked in surprise, then hurried after her, "The manaless guy who took down Professor Bernard in a spar??" he mumbled, his intrigue piqued as he followed Rachel, eager to learn more about the mysterious Ash and his unexpected role in their shared mission.

    ¡ª

    As the imposing silhouette of the World Hunter Association''s building loomed over them, two girls, each an almost mirror image of the other with their ck hair and eyes, stepped onto the grounds with a mixture of awe and anticipation. The stark contrast between their appearances and the stern, utilitarian structure before them was as striking as it was symbolic.

    The first, her hair cut in a practical bob and d in a blue jacket and shirt tucked into tight pants, surveyed their new environment with a critical eye. Yet, her serious demeanor couldn''t mask the underlying innocence that she shared with herpanion, who, in her silver armor and hugging a green staff, seemed almost out of ce amidst the concrete and steel.

    "I only dreamed of standing in this ce after hearing about it everywhere. Can you believe that now we are really standing here, Emiko?" Yui''s voice, tinged with awe, broke thete evening stillness before adding in a tone of sadness, "I wish Aunty Grace was here with us. I miss her already," Yui knew Grace had to stay back since people here might easily recognize her younger form.

    Emiko, however, was busy casting wary nces at the onlookers whose curiosity was barely contained, "Yui, you don''t have to be in your Hunter uniform now. We already camete here. You should put back your stuff before others think we are on duty. People are already giving stares at us," she advised, a note of difort in her voice, especially as she red at the men gawking at them.

    These very men couldn''t help but stare at these two asian girls with such pure and delicate charms yet looked quite gorgeous as well without even any makeup. They were so tired of seeing all the haughty genius women here who put up airs around them while walking around with kilos of makeup.

    And so these two seemed like a breath of fresh air, and they even started making ns to approach them.

    Yui, undeterred by the attention, smiled softly, "Don''t be like that, Emiko. They are just curious since we are new. But what makes me happy is that we will be working together with Master to destroy the evil ones. We can finally save more people like us in the past," she said, her optimism unshaken. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Emiko, taking a deep breath, found sce in Yui''s words and held her hand, "That we definitely will. Aunty Grace trained us all this time for this moment."

    "Mhm," Yui nodded readily before she asked with a worried look, "But about our stay...did Aunty Grace mention where we would be staying? I forgot to ask. What will we do now? Is it okay to disturb Master by calling him, or should we just call Aunty Grace?"

    "About that..." Emiko''s expression faltered for a moment. "...we will be staying with our Master," she revealed, the awkwardness of the arrangement not lost on her.

    Yui''s shock was immediate, her face a red hue of embarrassment and nervousness, "Ehhh??? R-Really? S-Staying with him?" She stuttered as she whispered in a barely audible voice.

    Emiko''s expression became a bit flustered upon seeing Yui''s reaction, and she averted her gaze as she said, "Amelia said since we aren''t part of the WHA or even their academy, they can''t assign separate rooms to us. So we have no choice but to stay in the room allotted to Amelia, which she gave to our Master."

    Yui tapped her forefingers together as she said in a soft, embarrassed voice, "I-It feels strange. U-Usually only¡­couples stay together in a room, right?" Yui can''t imagine living under the same roof as the Demon King. It just seemed so shocking that she couldn''t even imagine it and was afraid of offending him identally.

    Emiko cleared her throat as she pulled Yui along and said, "Stop thinking like that, Yui. It''s not like we would be alone. His ve, that demoness, would also be staying with him. He couldn''t care less about Soulservants like us," Emiko noticed a few men about to approach them and wanted to get inside before they tried and caused any trouble.

    "Ohh..." Yui let out a relieved sigh as she let herself get dragged away by Emiko.

    ¡ª

    The headquarters of the WHA also came with their own housing apartments for not only their students but also for their Elite Hunters.

    Within the barely lit confines of the room of one such towering apartment, therge tinted ss windows allowed the captivating view of the serene sea to be visible from the inside, while maintaining the privacy of the upants on the inside. However, the ambiance of the hall of this particr room was shrouded in a dark, sensual aura, further, strongly contrasting with the gentle crashing of the waves against the shore outside. The air inside was filled with a palpable tension,ced with a heady scent that could make one feel a tingle in their bones.

    At the center of attention stood a naked woman with a ck choker around her neck, her curvaceous figure entuated by the tight bondage holding her limbs apart. Her eyes, covered by a ck silk blindfold, heightened her other senses, putting her entirely at his mercy. Long silver locks cascaded down her back, damp with perspiration, as her big, plump breasts rose and fell rapidly with each ragged breath. She writhed against her restraints, held aloft by mana ropes attached to the ceiling. A spreader bar between her thighs stretched her legs apart, entuating the curves of her womanhood, leaving her vulnerable, exposed, and aching.

    Despite the cool air conditioning, her porcin skin gleamed with sweat, betraying her anxiety and uneasiness simmering behind her anger.

    Opposite her stood a tall, muscr man d only in low-slung pants, revealing toned abs and powerful thighs.

    His chiseled and charming features twisted into a wicked grin as he raised a thick leather whip above his head. With expert precision and a ominous glow in his golden eyes, he brought the whip crashing down onto the bound woman''s exposed flesh, *Thrash!*

    *HANGH!~*

    A sharp cry of pain escaped her luscious lips as red welts bloomed where the whip met her skin, standing out vividly against her paleplexion. Each strike left her trembling, her muscles tense as she strained against her bonds. Her already erect nipples twitched and was harder than ever.

    One can guess that this seemingly poor woman had been getting tortured for a while now upon seeing the state and the number of red marks on her supple figure.

    "You¡­bastard! You can''t keep doing this to me!" Reba shouted with gritted teeth, her face flushed while struggling to catch her breath. Since this was a human shell and not her original body, she couldn''t heal or recover anywhere near as fast as her original body.

    This made her feel the sting of hisshes radiating all over her body without any signs of disappearing.

    She had no idea how much time had passed since he started torturing her like this.

    Every blownded sent waves of lightning rippling through her veins at the sensation of the whip biting into her flesh. But what annoyed her the most was that instead of focusing on her hate and anger toward this scum, she couldn''t ignore the stinging kiss of the whip that ignited a fire deep within her core. She didn''t want to continue and keep feeling these sensations.

    Asher coldlyughed before he asked as he tracked the numerous red whip markings on her sweaty skin, "But I can. Isn''t that why you are here? You chose to suffer for your son''s sins and your own, of course. You helped and enjoyed it as your son tortured me every day and I couldn''t even voice my pain. Compared to what he did, I am being quite merciful with you, considering how your pussy is getting wet from this."

    "Y-You!" Reba gnashed her teeth and couldn''t even refute his words since she was afraid that he might do worse to prove a point. It''s not like she can evene up with any other reason for why she was getting wet down there. Why was her body so stupid??

    But even if what he was doing to her now was nowhere near as painful as what Oberon did to him, it was a hundred times more humiliating to be restrained like this and get whipped and vited by this bastard.

    Seeing her lips quivering with humiliation and anger, Asher smiled as he rubbed the warm whip against her wet pussy, making her twitch and shiver, "This isn''t just punishment, my pet. It is penance for your transgressions, a catharsis neither of us would forget."

 Chapter 515 The Weaknesses Of The Body

    Chapter 515 The Weaknesses Of The Body

    ''Catharsis my foot!'' Reba yelled in her mind, though her focus immediately shifted to the warm whip pressing against her pussy, making her afraid if he was going to whip her down there.

    "You¡­perverted alien¡­Do you take pride in whipping a defenseless woman? Does it make you feel as if you have some worth?" Reba asked with a shaky yet mocking smile. She decided to distract him by provoking his ego and make him at least forget about whipping her for today.

    Asher curved his lips, easily seeing through what she was trying to do though, he also felt the urge to make her regret her own words. *Thud!*

    Reba unconsciously had her body jolt upon hearing him drop the heavy whip on the floor.

    Did her taunt really work? He was still an arrogant brat in the end. She overestimated him. What a joke.

    This made her regret not taunting him earlier before receiving dozens ofshes. The after-effect of thoseshes was still making her body act weird.

    But why did he suddenly go silent?

    Asher approached the naked andsh-ridden form of Reba, whosebored breathing filled the silence between them.

    Reba''s heart pounded erratically in her chest, echoing the throbbing pulse between her thighs upon feeling his presence getting so close.

    Leaning close, Asher inhaled deeply, taking in the scent of her sweat-drenched body. His gaze lingered on her heaving, glistening breasts, watching her hardened nipples twitch under his intense stare. "What? Did my words¡­burn your tongue just like your child-like ego?" Reba asked in a shaky voice since she couldn''t stand this silence anymore while being blind and only hearing the sound of his breathing.

    "You talk too much for a ve while your body silently lets me know of your weaknesses," Saying so, he reached up and traced a finger along the curve of her supple breast.

    "Hnnn~..." Reba winced and was startled upon feeling his finger over there, causing goosebumps to rise on her sensitive skin.

    His finger traced upwards, towards the curves of her smooth, bare armpit, licking away the droplets of sweat trickling down as he whispered into her ears, "Now I can see from whom your niece inherited her weakness in this area. I can feel the whore inside you craving for my touch."

    "N-Nonsense! Your touch makes my skin crawl!" Reba said with gritted teeth, trying to suppress the ripples of lightning coursing from his fingertips and to the sensitive skin of her armpit. She was so distracted, she couldn''t even think to question why he mentioned Sabina.

    "Let''s test your own words," Saying so, Asher tugged at the mana rope that restrained her wrists, pulling up her arms until her hands were facing the ceiling, causing her to grimace while nervously wondering what this bastard was nning to do.

    Asher took a good look at the luscious glistening folds of her bare armpit and suddenly but slowly licked down her slippery skin.

    "Haeunn!~" Reba gasped, and her toes curled all the way, her entire body shivering as she felt his scorching hot tongue setting her skin on fire.

    She squirmed against her restraints, hating how her traitorous body responded to his touch. Fire burned within her loins, fueled by anger and shame. How dare he treat her like this? And yet, she found herself unable to suppress these sensations.

    For the first time in her life, she regretted not following the traditional methods of using the cold power of her bloodline to learn how to suppress these sensations, just like her sister had mastered.

    Ignoring her inner turmoil, Asher lowered himself further, pressing hot kisses against the crook of her armpit. "Heunng!~" She gasped as his tongue darted out, tracing a downward path towards her heaving breast. There, he paused, inhaling deeply once again.

    "Mmm," he murmured appreciatively. "I always wondered what you smelled like underneath all those fancy perfumes from your baths. Seems like I wasn''t wrong. You smell like a high-quality whore." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You-Ahhnng!~"

    Before she could react, he suddenly dove face-first into her pit,vishing it with wet, sloppy licks. His chin tickled her tender skin, sending ripples of heat straight to her core. "Nooo!~~ HHaannnng!!" With a strangled moan, she sumbed to the inevitable, convulsing violently as wave after wave of euphoria crashed over her. Her vision blurred, sparks dancing behind her eyelids as her climax peaked.

    Muscles clenching and releasing involuntarily, she hung suspended in time and space, caught in the throes of her earth-shattering orgasm.

    "Look at that. All thoseshes and you never shook. But just my tongue on your skin and you broke like a dam," Asher chuckled as he mockingly gestured at the small pool of liquid she created on the floor.

    Panting harshly, Reba slowly came back down to reality, acutely aware of the warm trail of moisture trickling down her side.

    Hearing his mockery, humiliation flooded her cheeks, painting them crimson as realization set in amidst the darkness.

    She had just experienced an intensely humiliating climax at the hands¡ªor rather, mouth¡ªof the most hated scum.

    Bitter resentment warred with burgeoning heat, creating a maelstrom of emotions so potent she thought she mightbust.

    How could she break so quickly just from this? If she was in her original body, she couldn''t imagine how worse it might have been since, as a vampire and someone who was born with the power of ice, her body naturally would be more sensitive to any sort of heat.

    Asher caressed the wet skin of her curvy back as he whispered, "You always cum when I punish you. Don''t tell me you enjoy this a bit too much despite being Oberon''s mother? What would he think of you?"

    "Y-You wretched thing¡­The only act¡­I would enjoy is¡­killing you in the most painful way¡­" Reba resentfully spat out while her consciousness struggled to swim out of this wet, hot pool that was engulfing her body.

    "Tsk, tsk. Looks like a bitch ve like you needs more punishment," Saying so, Asher dipped into her sensitive pit.

    "Ahhng!~No!~!" She tried to pull away, but the ropes held firm, keeping her captive to his ministrations, "S-Stop it! Heung~" she hissed, trying to sound menacing instead of breathless while trying to suppress her moans, "I-I will rip out your dirty tongue! Hhnnn~"

    Her exhausted body helplessly twisted and jerked in mid-air, her feet dangling just an inch above the floor while trying to shake off his tongue, viting her sensitive pit.

    She didn''t even know she was that sensitive over there and hated that her body was filled with such stupid weaknesses. And with the blindfold on, her senses were unconsciously heightened, making it even worse.

    "N-No¡­stop¡­Hnnnng~..." She couldn''t even squeeze her thighs together to suppress this wet heat threatening to spill out down there, and with her legs spread like this, she feltpletely vulnerable, feeling helpless as the wet mes within her continued to rage on and grow bigger.

    Under Asher''s persistent assault, her resolve began to crumble like ice melting in a pool ofva.

    "Hnnn~...No¡­Heen¡­S-Ssshto..heunn~..."

    His skilled lips and tongue worked tirelessly, mapping out every inch of her armpit and down the curve of her breast with maddening thoroughness to the point she couldn''t even focus on cursing him to stop.

    The warmth of his breath fogged her senses, rendering her incapable of coherent thought. And his fingers were busy twisting and pinching her hardened nipples.

    All that remained was the overwhelming surge of heat and pain coursing through her veins, threatening to consume her whole.

    Asher could feel her body getting hotter and trembling under the stress of suppressing the inevitable. Still, he was surprised to see the sheer willpower she had to hold out this long, making him smirk as he realized he had finally got the perfect ve for his needs.

    Wanting to taunt her back, he pulled away and massaged her soft armpits from behind as he whispered into her ear, "You can''t resist me, ve. You want to feel more, don''t you, you slutty bitch? I can feel your ass clenching around my dick," Asher said as he pressed his erection against her buttcrack.

    "N-No! I¡­I¡­don''t, you perverted scu¡ªHeunn!~" Reba mewled when he dug his fingers into her sensitive flesh and kneaded them hard.

    Now that he found her so-called weakness, she grew anxious upon knowing that he was going to torment her by using her weakness as long as she was his ve.

    Each stroke of his finger sent jolts of electricity shooting directly down there, stoking the fires pooling within her.

    Shame simmered below the surface, bubbling to the forefront as she realized how pathetic she was to not even be able to resist these annoying sensations.

    But even as self-loathing threatened to drown her, the tidal wave of ecstasy crested higher, trying to pull her under its irresistible current.

    "I wonder if Oberon knows his mother moans like a whore under me," Asher asked as he licked over her nape while massaging her pits.

    Reba felt her heart clench in shame as she muttered with gritted teeth, "D-Don''t you¡­say his¡­hnnn~...name¡­HAANNNNG!!~..."

    Reba''s eyes widened to their extremes when he suddenly nibbled and sucked on the sensitive skin of her pit and stretched it out with his scorching lips.

    The consequence was like a thunderbolt striking her down there, making her legs uncontrobly shake as she once again humiliated herself before him.

    As the climax settled down, her jaw cked after the loud, unadulterated moan that escaped her lips earlier.

    Her tongue was slipping out of her mouth, unable to even send a thought to her body to pull herself together. All she could feel was this searing hot sensation running all over her body, numbing her nerves and making her feel like she was floating in space¡­all alone in this darkness.

    But why was she feeling so free and rxed?

    Asher pulled away, wiping his chin with the back of his hand. Triumph gleamed in his eyes, apanied by a self-satisfied smile. "There we go, my pet. That face you are making¡­That is the face of a satisfied slutty ve."

 Chapter 516 A Mans True Weapon

    Chapter 516 A Man''s True Weapon

    "...That is the face of a satisfied slutty ve."

    Just as Reba regained a wisp of her senses, these words were like knives stabbing into her pride as they echoed in her mind. Her hands trembled as her body limply hung in mid air under the restraints.

    Despite gathering all her willpower to not let him make her body sumb to him for the second time, she failed! Why¡­Why was it so hard to not make herself look pathetic before him? But the worst part was that she was starting to feel a void within herher regions, causing an itch that was eating away at her sanity, especially whenever she felt his touch.

    "Looks like you are the silent one now. What happened? Was it so good that you forgot to speak?" Asher asked as he traced a finger over her jawline and down towards her throat while caressing over her choker.

    Reba''s lips quivered as she couldn''t even find the voice to curse him. Her lips weakly parted as she tried to find her voice in the darkness.

    She wanted nothing more than to sink into oblivion, disappear through the floorboards, and escape the shame etched into every fiber of her being. And when she finally found some strength, she summoned whatever remnants of pride she had left, "You...you animal. I will skin you alive one day..." she spat, struggling against her bindings.

    Hisughter rang out, rich and deep, filling the room with its infectious melody. Ignoring her protests, he leaned in once more, whispering huskily in her ear, "You were a virgin just a day or two ago, my ve. Are you sure your body has enough experience to handle more, especially in this inferior shell you are in? Maybe I should test it."

    Reba''s breath froze in her chest, feeling a fear she had never known before gripping her body¡­The fear of crumbling to her most hated enemy.

    "N-No¡­Not again!" Reba managed to rasp out while her hands weakly but desperately trembled, unconsciously trying to free herself.

    She knew he was right about the fact that this human shell was far inferior in terms of healing, stamina, strength and basically everything.

    And to add to it, she was not used to these annoying sensations that just lock up her body. If she was to experience it again then¡­she didn''t even want to imagine that!

    Hearing her trembling voice filled with fear, Asher smirked up at her, "Oh,e now, my pet. I am not whipping a defenseless woman anymore, am I? Besides, I promised to make you pay for your sins ¨C and I intend to collect in full."

    "I¡­I take it back. I w-would rather get tortured in another way!" Reba winced in shame as she somehow swallowed her pride and coughed out her words, despite knowing that she indirectly admitted defeat for today.

    "Oh my¡­Did I hear you right? Does that mean I can whip you anywhere on your body, especially your weak points?" Asher asked as his lips curved into a twisted smile.

    Reba once again forgot to breathe as she realized the blunder of her own words. If he whipped her down there or her armpits, then it won''t be much different. She couldn''t even predict how the pain factor would make things worse.

    "T-There has to be another way!" Reba said as she shook her head with gritted teeth.

    "Hm¡­there might be," With a flick of his wrist, the ropes binding her wrists loosened enough for him to free one arm. Grasping her delicate fingers, he guided them towards his erection, still concealed beneath his low-slung pants.

    "Feel that?" he growled, "I don''t know if you ever held a man''s true weapon or know the fact that a man''s weapon can only be calmed down by a woman. So¡­do you have what it takes to calm down my weapon, which is no less fierce than a dragon?"

    Her fingertips brushed against the huge bulge in his pants, feeling its heat radiating through the fabric. She had only felt this monstrous, ugly thing inside her once. But feeling its outline in her palm made her unconsciously swallow her saliva, wondering how her body managed to amodate this monster.

    But hearing his question, she instinctively drew back her hand in disgust and anger. Does he really expect her to touch his grotesque thing?! What was worse was that its appearance was human no less which made it even more revolting.

    "Oh? Does this mean you would prefer my former punishment for the rest of the day instead of satisfying my little dragon for a few minutes?" Asher asked as he grabbed her free wrist tightly.

    "You can''t be serious¡­" Reba muttered as she bared her teeth and tried to squirm her wrist out of his iron-like grip in vain.

    "When ites to these things, I can never be more serious. But don''t test your master''s patience. If you are toote to agree, I will just keep punishing you as I like until the next morning," Asher said with a cold smile.

    "I¡­I¡­" Reba felt her heart thud against her chest as she was under pressure to make a quick decision until she felt that touching his ugly thing was better than the way he punished her for hours earlier.

    "Fine! I-I will do it since you seem to want it so badly," Reba said as she took in a deep breath while trying to make herself not appear weak.

    Asher smirked as he suddenly cut down the mana ropes.

    "Ah!" Reba was startled as her exhausted body suddenly fell to the floor, crumbling upon it but allowing her to finally remove this stupid blindfold.

    "Get started already. I don''t have all day."

    She squinted as she hatefully raised her head. But her eyes widened upon seeing a one-eyed monster looming right above her head, casting a thick and long shadow on her face.

    She could see the veins pulsing over its skin, and the weird smell from it was annoyingly messing with her senses, making her feel a bit giddy. But as her gaze shifted downwards, she had a look of disbelief upon seeing his huge ball sack. Just what kind of beast was this bastard?

    She had seen quite a lot of dicks, all of them right before she froze and crushed them as a means of torture, but none of them were anywhere near this big.

    She immediately crawled back to get away from its annoying smell and slowly raised her hand until it touched the hot skin of his massive erection.

    She felt the urge to recoil instantly in disgust, but she pressed on since she didn''t want to give him any excuses.

    This determination to see this through quickly prompted her to curl her fingers around his thickness, and for a moment, she felt so tempted to just rip this grotesque thing out.

    But an electric charge seemed to ripple through her body at first contact, surprising her with its intensity and the simmering heat radiating off it. The feeling of his thickness filling her palm gave her a foreign sensation she struggled toprehend.

    "What''s this? Stroke and pamper it like a good ve with your hand instead of simply holding it like a lollipop," Asher said with a sharp look.

    "L-Lolli what?" Reba clicked her tongue in annoyance and awkwardly, she began to explore the silky steel encased within her grip, disgusted by the contrasting textures yet surprised and unsettled by the undeniable power contained therein.

    Asher watched her discovery y out with a mixture of amusement and irritation. While he appreciated her efforts, herck of experience was evident in her awkward and clumsy handling. Deciding to take matters into his own hands, he roughly grabbed hold of hers, adjusting her grip to suit his preferences.

    "Do it like this," he growled, guiding her movements as if molding y, "Slow, deliberate strokes. Feel every inch of me, and then you will know how to serve me better."

    "Ugh¡­" Reba grunted in revulsion but forced herself to let her hand submit to hismands, recognizing the need to get this over with.

    Swallowing her pride, she followed his instructions, focusing intently on mimicking his actions. "Fuck. You are finally getting good at pleasing your master," he groaned, throwing his head back.

    She grudgingly kept staring at her fingers as they slid up and down over his imposing length, a storm of conflicting emotions swirling within her. Hate, disgust, and resentment battled for supremacy alongside intrigue, shock, and an unwee shiver of heat radiating down there.

    Each stroke allowed her to see the way his foreskin slid back, revealing his pink ns that gave off a frustratingly heady smell while feeling the way her hand slid over his thick veins.

    She couldn''t believe she was trying her best to please this bastard. The knowledge infuriated her, yet somehow emboldened her at the same time, especially upon seeing the faces and sounds he was making as she squeezed and stroked his thick meaty rod.

    It made her feel like she finally had some control over him, even if she knew she was still his ve.

    It was a paradox she struggled to reconcile, torn between wanting to rebel and desiring to please.

    "Ohhh fuck¡­Your hand knows how to surprisingly squeeze it just hard enough. My little dragon is satisfied so far," Asher groaned in bliss and felt that thebination of her urge to crush and please his dick resulted in a perfect grip that turned him on even more.

    Reba scoffed upon seeing how he was so easily getting influenced by his so-called little dragon. How pathetic. This made her feel less ashamed about the fact that she didn''t haveplete control over her body''s actions.

    Emboldened, she began stroking him firmly, unconsciously matching the rhythm of her movements to the beating of her heart. Asher chuckled upon seeing her enthusiasm, "Oho? Looks like you are finally taking some initiative¡­Nnnghh¡­" Reba rolled her eyes, but seeing how this meaty thing had this much influence on him, she feltpelled to experiment by changing the speed of her strokes and the position of her fingers as she ran her hand up and down his shaft.

    An idea struck her¡­If he ns to make her his sex ve, then why can''t she try the opposite? She had already heard enough stories and even seen men sumbing to subi and unable to live without them.

    Finally, her situation didn''t seem hopeless. Since this bastard already sullied and had his way with her, she shouldn''t hold back anything to turn the tables on him. Let him teach her everything, and then she will use those techniques to gradually put him under her control.

    But her brows furrowed as she felt something tingling throughout her lower regions and a pulsating sensation between her thighs.

    She unconsciously clenched her buttocks while wondering why she was feeling weird again when he wasn''t even doing anything to her?

    Satisfaction gleamed in Asher''s cold, calcting gaze as he observed her progress while enjoying, "You know what turns me on the most in this moment? It''s not your hand but the fact that you are the one doing it and seeing that face of yours while doing it¡­nnngh¡­" Asher said with a sardonic smile followed by a blissful groan, making Reba''s eye twitch as she red at him.

    As if wanting to get back at him, she suddenly increased her pace and kept shaking his thick meat hard, making wet, slippery sounds.

    Asher had his brows raised as he chuckled, "Whoa¡­somebody is pissed, huh? Fuck¡­if you keep up that pace¡­you will have to take responsibility, Nnngh!" With a guttural growl, Asher''s hips bucked wildly, signaling the beginning of his explosive release. Time seemed to slow down as Reba''s jaw cked upon feeling his dick throb and twitch before a stream of thick, white liquid began to shoot out of it.

    She had enough time to get away from its trajectory and wanted to move, but his hands suddenly grabbed hold of her head in an iron-like grip, preventing her from even turning her face away.

    ''Nooo!!'' She internally screamed in horror. But the next moment, his cum that erupted from his throbbing tip,nded in hot, sticky streams across Reba''s upturned face, forcing her to shut her eyes hard.

    Each jet hit its target with uncanny uracy, coating her cheeks, nose, and forehead in a filthy mask of masculinity.

    Shock registered first, swiftly followed by a rising tide of indignation as she slowly opened her eyes and touched her face, only to feel and see the thick, hot liquid sticking to her fingers and her face.

    Veins popped up on her temples as she slowly raised her gaze to give him a deathly re, "How dare you¡­soil my face with your dirty seed?"

    "I already came inside you. So why overreact unless you wanted me to cum inside your mouth? Do you prefer such a cleaner way?" Asher asked with a cold smile.

    "Ugh, of course not. I will bite it off, hmph!" Disgusted, she turned away, attempting to wipe the offensive substance from her skin using the back of her hands. Does she really have to endure all this to make him sumb to her? She felt her confidence waver since she didn''t know if she can simply sit still and ept getting humiliated like this.

    Closing her eyes, she took a few calming breaths, mentally cataloguing the many ways she wished to exact revenge upon this scum. Oh, there would be consequences for this audacious disy of disrespect. Make no mistake about it.

    "Bite it off? Let''s see if you have the guts to do that," Saying so, Asher suddenly grabbed the top of her hair and pushed her face towards his cock, which was already erect again.

    "No! Get your dirty thing off my face!" Reba couldn''t believe he was really nning to stick his disgusting thing into her mouth and tried to push him away, though she could barely find any strength in her exhausted body.

    Asher scoffed as he clutched her neck and said, "You want to open your mouth, or you want to wet yourself for the rest of the night? You choose." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Anger bubbled within her as her eyes closely looked at his towering dick, looking down at her like an appetizing meal.

    *Ting Tong!*

    "Hm?" Asher turned his head around upon hearing the doorbell while Reba was finally able to let out a relief, thanking whoever rang the bell for saving her from having her mouth vited.

 Chapter 517 Silent But Diligent

    Chapter 517 Silent But Diligent

    The moment the door swung open to reveal their Master, Asher, d in what could only be described as the epitome of casual human fashion¡ªa tight white half-sleeved t-shirt paired with simple gray pajamas¡ªYui and Emiko found themselves caught in a whirlwind of surprise and fluster. For them, their Master had always been an imposing figure, shrouded in the mystique of power and authority. They had heard numerous scary tales of what he did to his enemies and even saw people getting terrified upon hearing the name ''Hellbringer'', who never spared anyone who went up against him. It only meant he never lost a quest and was cold and ruthless!

    To see him now, in attire so mundanely modern and human, yet somehow entuating the very essence of his physical prowess, was disarming.

    The fabric of the t-shirt clung to his form, outlining every muscle with an artist''s precision and squeezing around his huge biceps.

    His arms, defined and sculpted, spoke of strength without uttering a single word, while the rxed fit of his pajamas suggested afort and ease that was starkly at odds with the intense aura he typically projected. This unexpected vision of their Master, so starkly different from the aloof and daunting figure they had seen during the quest, sent a ripple of astonishment through both girls.

    Yui could scarcely hide her astonishment. Her cheeks tinged with a rosy flush of embarrassment, her eyes wide as they inadvertently traced the lines of his muscr form. Each detail, from the casual tousle of his hair to the rxed posture he adopted, addedyers to his charm, rendering him at once more approachable and yet somehow more enigmatic.

    Emiko, for her part, strived to maintain aposed exterior, but the surprise that flickered in her eyes betrayed her just as much. The sight of him, so contrastingly different in this light, stirred a blend of admiration and a curious sense of wonder within her.

    But more so, the two of him couldn''t help but feel lost in the golden pool of his eyes that resurfaced certain memories in their minds they could never forget.

    "S-Sorry if we arete, Master," Yui stuttered uponing back to her senses, her voice barely above a whisper as she bowed deeply in respect, with Emiko quickly mirroring the gesture.

    Asher''s response was a chuckle, light and disarming, as he waved off their concerns, "You two could havee a bitter and I still wouldn''t mind," Asher thought, thinking how Reba must be feeling quite lucky today.

    Rising from their bows, Yui and Emiko exchanged puzzled nces, unsure how to interpret their Master''sment.

    "Get in and lock the door," Asher instructed casually, turning back into the apartment. The girls hesitantly stepped inside, their initial nervousness fading as they were greeted by the apartment''s vast, luxurious interior. Their eyes widened in awe; they had never before experienced such an environment where the air felt purer, and the ocean view from the window was nothing short of mesmerizing. It was as if they had stepped into a dream far removed from their own realities.

    Leaning against the wall with a ss of wine in hand, Asher observed their reactions with a mixture of amusement and curiosity, "Where did you two used to stay before meeting us?" he inquired, his voice carrying a note of genuine interest as he sought to understand more about the lives they had led before their paths had crossed with his.

    He realized he never had the time to properly learn about these two girls who had always silently but diligently carried out his orders without any question.

    Any guild or cult would kill to have people like these two.

    However, his question about their past opened a door to memories that Emiko and Yui would rather have kept closed.

    Their faces, previously lit with the wonder of their new surroundings, dimmed as shadows of past memories flickered across their expressions.

    The two girls exchanged a nce, a silent conversation passing between them before Emiko, her voice barely above a whisper, began to unveil,

    "It uh...wasn''t a good ce," she started, her voiceden with the weight of memories best forgotten, "There wasn''t much light, or any windows. We lived with so many others that there were never enough resources for each. We had to sometimes fight off others who tried to steal what was meant for us, especially Yui''s." Yui''s grip on Emiko''s hand tightened upon hearing her reveal how they lived in the past.

    Asher listened, his features set in a mask of controlled reaction, though the mention of their strife stirred unwee memories of his own past, especially the ones that followed right after his mother''s death.

    "What kind of pl-"

    "YARGHHH!!"

    Before he could delve deeper into their history, an abrupt cry of frustration disrupted the moment, startling both Emiko and Yui who recognized it was the demoness.

    Asher, however, remained unphased, though a sigh of annoyance escaped him. He turned his attention to Yui, "Yui, go inside and check on her before she causes some kind of mess in there."

    Yui, taken aback by themand, hesitated, fear flickering in her eyes at the prospect of confronting the demoness who had almost spelled their doom. Yet, the weight of her Master''s order propelled her forward. "I-I¡­" she faltered before gathering a semnce of courage, "O-Of course, Master," she affirmed, though her steps betrayed her trepidation.

    Emiko reluctantly let go of her hand, silently pleading with her Master to reconsider, to not send Yui alone into what they perceived as a tigress'' den.

    Sensing their unease, Asher stopped Yui just as she was about to pass him with a gentle but firm hand on her shoulder, "Don''t worry about her. She can''t hurt you or anyone in our cult. A ve can never disobey their Master, even if it''s against their wishes." Yui''s face rxed upon realizing that she had forgotten that critical part, and she nodded with a radiant smile, "Thank you, Master," she said, bowing slightly before turning to continue walking towards the room.

    Emiko felt relieved as well and remembered the order their Master had given that demoness when she first woke up in this world.

    "There are three rooms here. You two can take one of them and settle down. We will need the third one when Amelia is back from her tour," Asher said, to which Emiko nodded with a brief bow, "Thank you, Master." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She never expected to have an entire room to themselves and looked at his back as he walked away, wondering just what kind of person he truly was.

    Meanwhile, Reba found herself in an unusual predicament within the confines of a posh bathroom, her figure enveloped by a plush white bathrobe. The modern luxury that surrounded her, with its sleek surfaces and myriad metal buttons, seemed more like an annoying puzzle than afort. She stood there, her frustration mounting, as she faced the perplexing array of controls before her, unable to figure out which was supposed to help her take a bath.

    "Tch!" With a frustrated click of her tongue, she stabbed at another button, only to have her eyes widen in surprise as the showerhead above unleashed a torrent of water upon her.

    *Whussh!*

    "Aghh!!"

    In a panic, she jabbed at the surrounding buttons, only to be met with more assaults from the side shower heads, each st of water further soaking her and molding the bathrobe to her form, highlighting her curves in an unwee embrace.

    Her patience wore thin, and her hands began to glow with the ominous light of dark blue mana, ready to freeze the offending shower heads into submission.

    "Please turn off the shower."

    Just as she was about to unleash her devastating power, the soft, sweet voice acted like a charm, halting the water''s fury in its tracks. Drenched and disheveled, Reba turned toward the source of the intervention, only to be surprised to see one of Asher''s soulservant, standing timidly by the door.

    Her back was turned towards Reba, and her head was lowered, her voice a nervous whisper. "A-Are you having trouble with the shower? I uhm...I might be able to help. May Ie in?"

    Reba, momentarily taken aback by the offer of assistance, let out a disdainful "Hmph." Her pride chafed at the situation; if not for Asher''s insistence on her learning to bathe in a manner befitting humans, rather than using her mana for cleanliness, she would not find herself in such a demeaning position.

    However, her lips curved into a cold smirk, her eyes narrowing as she took in the timid human before her. This human''s nervous demeanor reminded her of the subservient servants back home, their deference and obedience a familiarfort. In that moment, she felt a surge of power, reminding her of her true status.

    Why should she bother learning to bathe like a human when she can make this lowly human wash her and prepare everything for her?

    She began with imperious certainty, "Youe here and-" But as quickly as the words left her mouth, Reba''s eyes widened in shock. Her voice, hermanding tone, had suddenly failed her. It was as if an invisible force was silencing her, a force that reminded her of Asher''s stern warning.

    ''You shall not order my Soulservants around. They are of greater worth than you. So make sure you behave.''

    The memory of that alien bastard''s words hit Reba like a physical blow, and she found herself gritting her teeth in frustration.

    "Urghhh!" The frustrated growl escaped her lips, and Yui flinched, her eyes widening as she wondered if she had somehow offended the demoness.

    "Fine. Juste in and tell me how to use these stupid things," Reba finally conceded, her tone heavy with irritation as she crossed her arms defensively.

 Chapter 518 Entombed In Silence

    Chapter 518 Entombed In Silence

    Yui nervously approached the scary demoness whose name struck terror for the older generation of Hunters.

    This demoness was so tall, and her aura was intimidating enough to make Yui feel as if she might die if she got too close. If her Master managed to enve a demoness like this, just how terrifyingly strong must he be?

    With a cautious yet determined demeanor, Yui gently touched the metal buttons adorning the wall and began her exnation, "These buttons," she said, her soft voice steady despite her nerves, "each has a specific purpose. They''rebeled so that anyone can understand their function."

    Reba, her patience already thin, flicked her wet silver locks back with a scoff, "Thest time I visited this world was more than 60 years ago. But you humans seem to have devolved to make things harder than they need to be," she remarked, her voice dripping with scorn.

    Yui had her lips parted in disbelief, still finding it hard to believe that she was standing before someone who had lived for so long. She now understood why this demoness seemed to be out of touch with everything around here. However, unfazed by her condescension, Yui offered a gentle smile, her expression holding a hint of awkwardness, "You don''t need to worry about these buttons," she assured, "They are intended for manaless people who might use this facility. It''s a convenience for them."

    The notion seemed to perplex Reba, her eyebrows arching in disbelief, "Huh? How stupid are the humans in the ''great'' WHA to put up these useless buttons for cripples? I thought they would only let the best geniuses stay here. How pathetic of them to cater to such trash. They are better off dead."

    Yui''s smile faded, feeling hurt to see this demoness passing such cruel remarks to innocent people.

    With a tinge of reprimand now coloring her tone, she said as she gathered all her courage, "I-It''s not nice to call them trash. Manaless people are no different than us except for having mana. They have feelings and purpose too. Some of them even hold powerful positions around the world. Would you still say the same if any of your loved ones was manaless?"

    "You!" Reba''s eyes widened at this weak human''s audacity, and for a moment, she considered striking down this brazen thing for her insolence.

    But then, a fleeting image of her son, once a powerful figure now half-crippled, shed through her mind. Even if she was able to punish this brazen human, wouldn''t it mean she would indirectly ept the fact that Oberon was half-trash?

    With a frustrated click of her tongue, she lowered her hand, her expression softening ever so slightly, "Fine," she reluctantly conceded, "not all cripples are trash, I suppose."

    Yui''s smile brightened up at Reba''s reluctant agreement, and she nodded in acknowledgment.

    "What''s your name, human?" Reba asked with crossed arms and a hint of curiosity in her eyes. She couldn''t remember thest time she looked down at a weakling and saw such strength behind their eyes despite the fear they had. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yui briefly bowed her head as she said, "I am Yui, and my best friend is Emiko, whom you already met. C-Can I uhm...address you by your name?" Yui nervously asked as she blinked her big, round eyes.

    Reba puffed up her chest and was about tomand her to use ''Your Highness'' to address her but once again, to her shock and frustration, she lost her voice abruptly.

    ''What in the name of the Seven Hells? I can''t even pass a simplemand??'' Reba gritted her teeth, feeling vexed that the alien bastard was so petty to not even allow her such small freedom to do things her way.

    Yui blinked her eyes in confusion and was worried that she had offended her. She was about to apologize when Reba waved her hand and said with her arms still crossed, "You can call me that. But nothing else¡­You better¡ªUgh¡­can you promise me that?" Reba''s left eye was continuously twitching, realizing how she was forced to stoop to a demeaning level for even such basic things.

    But mostly, she didn''t want Asher ordering Yui to address her as ''ve,'' ''pet'', or anything derogatory. To get addressed like that by a Soulservant would mean she would lose all face.

    So she had to make sure at least this human would know her ce.

    Yui felt even more confused, wondering why Reba was stressing so much about calling her name.

    Still, since she was happy to call her by her name, she nodded with a radiant smile, "Of course. I promise."

    Reba, however, quickly diverted to a more pressing matter. "Now tell me how to use these stupid things? I don''t want to waste my time pressing these buttons," she grumbled, eyeing the shower heads with a mix of curiosity and irritation.

    "You can just talk to it like how I told it to stop the shower heads. Or you can use your mana to link your mind with the entire bathroom so that you can control everything with just a thought and to your convenience," Yui exined slowly.

    "Huh¡­That doesn''t sound too bad, but still¡­how annoying," Reba grumbled, making Yui curiously ask, "Then how do you take a bath at home?" If she found this troublesome, then what was considered easy for her?

    Reba proudly smirked as she said with her chin raised, "I don''t even need to lift a finger or form a single thought to get a bath. I have dozens of servants standing at my beck and call and preparing everything for me. All I have to do is step into the tub and they do the rest while I close my eyes and rx."

    "Ohh¡­" Yui''s face lit up with a fascinated look, unable to imagine so many people helping someone take a bath. Was this how all royal demons lived?

    Upon seeing the stumped look on Yui''s face, Reba felt even more air enter her chest. She felt that this weak human had the potential to be herckey and maybe even use her against Asher.

    As some wise people said, a beast ignores the ant at their peril.

    "This is nothing. My¡­" Reba began to proudly borate about her lifestyle back home while Yui''s eyes continued to widen as time slowly passed.

    ¡ª

    Under the cloak of night, Derek had just finished his work in his office and got up from his chair.

    He briefly looked out the windows, especially the dark skies before walking out from his desk.

    With a casual snap of his fingers, the world around him began to morph.

    The left wall, initially solid and unyielding, started to shift and move like pieces of a vast, intricate puzzle, revealing a marvel hidden within its confines¡ªarge, human-sized cylindrical ss chamber.

    As Derek approached, the chamber responded to his presence, its ss sliding open as if weing him into its embrace. With a step, Derek entered, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished magically.

    Beyond the confines of Earth, in the vast expanse of space,y the deste Mars. Its dusty pink skies and barrenndscape presented a stark contrast to the bustling life of Earth.

    However, if one got close enough to a certain small patch on the deste, they would feel an invisible barrier stopping them. Those who manage to breach this barrier find themselves confronted by a peculiar sight¡ªa handful of structures bearing the unmistakable marks of human civilization, yet devoid of any human presence.

    But it was bustling with activity and was a sight of technological marvel powered by mana with lightning-fast rails moving to and fro and small jets taking off and entering various buildings.

    The thin mana levels on Mars posed a challenge even to the most powerful S-Rank Hunters, making prolonged survival an impossible task. Yet, amidst this harsh environment, among the other structures, a solitary ck pyramid-shaped building stood, its metal-like surface gleaming in the faint Martian light.

    Its imposing height of over 400 meters above the surface belied the true extent of its depths and towered the other structures around it.

    For beneath its foundation lie hundreds of meters of underground floors that only a handful of people from Earth had ess to!

    In the heart of this subterraneanplex, on the deepest floor, a single teleportation chamber stood fixed.

    Suddenly, Derek''s figure reappeared within this chamber, materializing from nothingness.

    As he stepped out into the dark hall, illuminated by the soft glow of the lights above, his expression was serious as he looked at the only door in the hall.

    Nobody could ess this floor except for him, making certain people wonder what he was hiding on this floor, though none dared to find out. No guards or even his most trusted advisors or secretaries were allowed here.

    He made his way toward the solitary ck door at the hall''s center, his steps echoing in the silence.

    [ Authorizing¡­]

    A holographic message popped out of the huge, heavy ck doors followed by a robotic female voice as Derek stood before it and a blue ray of light began to scan his entire body.

    [ Authorization sessful. Wee back, President. ]

    The massive ck doors began to rapidly shift and morph until they slid sideways smoothly without the slightest sound.

    Derek stepped into a room swallowed by shadows, save for the heart of this chamber where a stark contrast awaited¡ªarge ss chamber bathed in an almost holy white light, yet ensnared by awork of ominous yet almost invisible redsers that danced like the eyes of predators in the night.

    Within this illuminated prison sat a figure that seemed more a ghost than flesh¡ªa disheveled and frail woman, her form barely distinguishable under the cascade of white hair that flowed over and around her, a spectral waterfall in this cavern of darkness. Her skin was wrinkled, and she had an aura that resembled an ordinary old woman.

    As Derek entered, the woman did not stir at his approach and remained lifeless as a corpse.

    "I never thought I would be visiting you this soon," Derek announced into the charged silence, as the doors sealed shut behind him.

 Chapter 519 Brightest Path For Humanity

    Chapter 519 Brightest Path For Humanity

    The room resonated with Derek''s solitary footsteps as he paced thoughtfully, his hands sped behind his back. Despite the old woman''s unresponsive demeanor, her head bowed and back against the wall as if trying to merge with the ss that confined her, Derek continued to speak, filling the void with his vision and a hint of remorse.

    "When I first started Project Mars, I never knew I would be able toe this far. I didn''t even bother to think of a better name. It was always a dream, and yet, with the passing of each day, I am getting closer to it. Anyone would say that I am mad for even thinking of such a project, especially considering the sacrifices I had to make on the way and the ones I have yet to make. But the fact that I can pave the brightest path ever for humanity for the first time in history if I seed is the only thing helping me push forward," he mused aloud, his voice echoing slightly off the cold, hard surfaces.

    Pausing, Derek''s gaze drifted to the cold iron ceiling, his bright blue eye alight with a mix of hope and determination, "One day, we can finally fulfill our ancestors dreams that have been passed down ever since demons began to torment our world. We will no longer have to care about demons and live peacefully forever. Soon, demons will be nothing but a scary myth for our descendants. We will fulfill what the angels have been expecting us to do all this time."

    He turned his attention back to the frail figure in the chamber, his expression softening with a mixture of regret and disappointment, "I really wished that you were by my side for this. It could have made everything a lot easier, especially since you were the strongest Hunter in the entire history of humanity. You could have be a legend people would never forget, even after a million years. It''s a pity that you put yourself in this situation and forced me to keep you here. You knew the future, and yet you chose this."

    Derek paused, his breath catching as he sucked in the cold air through his teeth, a hint of revtion in his tone, "Talking about the strongest Hunter our world once believed to be, I felt like I saw Cedric today, albeit for just a moment."

    At the mention of that name, a subtle shiver ran through the woman''s form, her head lifting ever so slightly, a flicker of response in her otherwise dormant state.

    Noticing this slight movement, Derek exhaled deeply, aplex mix of emotions ying across his face,"But of course, it was just some other man, a cripple who was once a S Ranker, strangely enough. I have never seen such simr golden eyes in a different person. To be honest, I never thought anybody else could have golden-colored mana like Cedric," Derek continued with a shake of his head.

    "It makes me wonder just how powerful this young man must have been before getting crippled and what his true background is. Nevertheless, I should keep an eye on him, shouldn''t I? Rachel seems to put a lot of faith in him even though he is practically a stranger to her. Could she be hiding something from me? I have always felt that something had changed about her ever since she was terrorized by that abominable demon, Hellbringer. One of my biggest regrets was not doing anything to destroy him when he was not the demon king. Now, I will have to pray to the angels for a chance to finish him for good before he bes a bigger threat," Derek said as his eyes briefly glowed with heavy killing intent.

    His expression then rxed as he once again thought about Rachel and what she proposed, "I wanted to turn down her request but after I failed her multiple times as her father, I couldn''t bring myself to disappoint her again. Even my wife told me to make her happy again. So I made somepromises I usually would never make. My 30 years younger self would definitely admonish me for doing so."

    His eyes then lit up with hope as he added, "But once I can help her move on from her losses, I have no doubt she will go back to being the Rachel I remember."

    He let out a deep sigh as he once again nced at the still figure of the old woman, "I never thought talking like this, even if it feels like talking to a wall, helps me clear my head. Maybe I cane pay you a visit from time to time. You must be tired of staring at these walls 24/7 and breathing oxygen with no mana, not that it will be of any use to you."

    He then began to walk towards the entrance when he suddenly froze his steps and raised his finger, "One more thing. Please don''t try to kill yourself like thest few times. I would hate to have youpletely restrained. I am not keeping you alive to make you suffer but so that you will live long enough to see my dreame true, and then you might understand my actions. But if you still don''t by that time, then I will release you from your misery."

    Saying so, Derek walked out before the heavy ck doors shut together.

    The moment Derek left, the old woman''s frail hands trembled as they slowly clenched around her chest.

    - n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The next morning, a certain city was gripped by a palpable sense of chaos and fear, its normally bustling atmosphere now choked with the thick ck smoke billowing from one of its tallestndmarks¡ªa bank now under siege. The structure, partially obscured by the smoky veil, bore the scars of a violent confrontation, with shattered windows and scorched facades. The surrounding streets were littered with the twisted wreckage of vehicles and shattered roads.

    Crowds of people huddled at a safe distance, their faces etched with terror, as they watched the unfolding horror. Above, the persistent whirr of helicopter des filled the air as media outlets circled like vultures, each vying for a clearer shot of the disaster to broadcast across the globe.

    But they weren''t foolish enough to get too close and knew how to keep a safe distance.

    On the ground, a perimeter had been set up, manned by Hunters who whispered urgently among themselves, their eyes never straying far from the beleaguered building.

    "H-Hey...are we going to simply stand around here or ept the quest?" one of the Hunters stammered, his voice barely hiding his anxiety.

    "Are you dumb? None of us here is strong enough to take on the Orc Lord, who is a friggin Soul Devourer. We need an S Ranker to handle this mess if we want no casualties among the hostages. The fact that the quest allows more than one S Ranker to join proves my point," another retorted, his face grim as he surveyed the scene.

    "R-Right. If any one of us goes in, we will surely get eaten or gang-raped," One of the female Hunters mumbled with a look of fear.

    "Move away, you cowards. I will take care of this," someone dered, his voice booming over the murmur of the crowd.

    Everyone gasped and turned to see the neer stride past them with determined steps¡ªa burly middle-aged man with a thick beard and mustache, his presence almost as imposing as the heavy brown armor he wore. In his hand was a short axe, which seemed to hum with a red energy that made those who looked at it swallow involuntarily.

    "It''s Hatchet Hero, Borin, a high-level S Ranker! Wasn''t he retired?" one of the Hunters gasped in shock, his voice a mix of awe and disbelief.

    "Didn''t he kill a peak Soul Purger with just a throw of his axe from miles away a few years ago??"

    Borin scoffed gruffly as he scanned the gathered Hunters and onlookers, "Which idiot said I am retired? I always am on duty whenever these demons try to take a shit near my home," he stated tly.

    "F-Forgive me, sir! This junior meant no disrespect," That certain Hunter profusely apologized before hiding himself away in shame.

    With that, Borin marched toward the bank, each step resonating with the resolve of a seasoned warrior. The crowd parted for him, their expressions transforming from fear to a flicker of hope, as they watched this legendary figure take the lead, possibly turning the tide in a dire situation that had the city holding its breath.

    Before the besieged bank, a cadre ofrge, menacing orcs stood guard, their brown, gnarled skin shimmering under the sun as they exuded an aura of brute force and indomitability. *Boom!*

    However, their fearsome posture wavered dramatically when a burly figure descended from the sky,nding with an earth-shaking boom that sent vibrations through the cracked pavement. The orcs flinched and stumbled back, their eyes wide with a mixture of surprise and fear.

    "You ugly fucktards. Bring out your so-called lord unless he is scared of this retired chump!" Borin bellowed, his voice booming like thunder as he stood defiantly before the bank''s shattered facade.

    Above, media helicopters buzzed with renewed vigor, the reporters within them eagerly broadcasting the unfolding scene. "The legendary Hatchet Hero, Borin, has bravely epted the quest to save the hostages and kill the demons, stepping out of retirement to face danger head-on! Since it''s him, we can finally see the hostages getting freed within a couple minutes!" they announced, their voices tinged with excitement and awe.

    Outside the bank, the orcs exchanged uneasy nces and snarled instructions to one another, a few darting into the building to alert their leader of this old Hunter''s audacious challenge.

    Meanwhile, Borin, his chest puffed out in defiance, swung his hatchet back and forth, the de slicing through the air with a whistling sound. His disy of readiness was abruptly interrupted when the bank''s entrance doors swung open violently, revealing a hulking figure that dwarfed even Borin''s considerable frame.

    Standing over seven feet tall, the Orc Lord emerged, his bulky frame casting arge shadow across the broken steps of the bank. His lower canines protruded menacingly, and his eerie ck eyes scanned the scene with a contemptuous re, "What joke is this? This lord asked for ten beautiful Hunters and 10 human children with delicious flesh in exchange for the hostages, and they sent some fat old human? We orcs don''t want you but kill you," he grumbled, his voice dripping with disappointment and frustration as he casually lifted his huge, rusted hooked machete.

    The taunt colored Borin''s face a shade of deep crimson. Pointing his glowing red hatchet at the Orc Lord, he retorted with fiery resolve, "You filthy demon. You are just a mid-level Soul Devourer. Let me hear you say those words when this fat old human spills out your guts!" With those words, Borin charged, the hatchet in his hand zing with a deadly red light, holding nothing back

 Chapter 520 The Flame That Freezes

    Chapter 520 The me That Freezes

    With a mighty roar, Borin struck the Orc Lord with his hatchet, a blow that sent the orc flying back with such force that he crashed against the entrance of the bank. The impact shook the entire structure, eliciting terrified cries from the hostages cowering inside.

    For a fleeting moment, Borin allowed himself a smug scoff, standing tall and proud as he witnessed the apparent sess of his attack. However, his satisfaction quickly dissolved into a frown of concern as the Orc Lord rose to his feet with unsettling ease. The orc seemed barely fazed by the attack that would have incapacitated a lesser creature, brushing off the dust as if he had merely taken a small punch. The wound inflicted by the hatchet was superficial at best.

    "You...You have the ''Boss'' title??" Borin mumbled under his breath, his eyes widening in realization. The Orc Lord''s resilience and the minor nature of the injury confirmed Borin''s worst fears¡ªthe orc was indeed empowered by a ''Boss'' title for the duration of the quest, granting him an absurd boost to all his stats. This title would only disappear once the quest concluded. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Boss quests rarely happen bute with tempting rewards for the side who wins.

    However, Borin had understood the risks when he rushed in¡ªaware of the high difficulty and the rmendation for two S Rankers.

    But his priority had been the hostages'' safety, hoping to end the siege before the orcs executed them as the quest timer ran out. The orcs'' strategy to keep the hostages alive hinged on the demands of the quest until the timer expired. Otherwise, they would rather rape or eat the hostages just for fun.

    "Everyone mocks us orcs for being dumbo, but this lord smarter than you fat old human," the Orc Lord taunted with a contemptuous growl, mocking Borin''s solitary charge.

    "Shut your ugly trap! Yaaaar!!" Borin retorted, his voice a mix of anger and defiance. He gathered his strength and swung his hatchet with renewed vigor. The de cut through the air, igniting a terrifying whirlwind of mes that extended from the hatchet¡ªa fearsome spectacle that screamed of destruction.

    But as Borin prepared to hurl this fiery tempest towards the Orc Lord, the orc demonstrated his enhanced speed and strength. With a feral snarl, the Orc Lord lunged forward, closing the distance in a heartbeat. He raised his massive, hooked machete and, in a brutal disy of power, cleaved off Borin''s arm that wielded the hatchet.

    "Yargh!"

    The sudden amputation made Borin lose his momentum, dissipating his mes.

    The hatchet ttered to the ground, its mes extinguishing upon separation from its master, leaving Borin reeling from the shock and the abrupt loss, his battle cry turning into a pained grunt.

    The Orc Lord stood over him, his machete dripping with blood, a sinister grin spreading across his gnarled face as his tongue slid over his lower canines, "This lord take your corpse and feed it to me pets."

    As the Orc Lord raised his machete for a fatal strike, the air suddenly and abruptly shimmered, and a blinding white light flooded the space around him. "Argh!" The intense brightness seared through the battleground, causing the Orc Lord to grunt in annoyance and pain. He stumbled backward, shielding his eyes with a massive, gnarled hand, his attack thwarted by the sudden luminance.

    "You have terrorized our people enough. Return to your world, or I wouldn''t sit by and watch," a firm yet gentle voice boomed from above. As the light gradually receded, it condensed into the figure of a man hovering in the sky, his presence as imposing as the words he had just uttered.

    The Orc Lord, squinting against the residual re, gazed upward. There, framed against the dusky sky, was a Hunter d in golden armor with a white cape flowing behind him. In his hand, he held an elegant white staff with ck ents topped with a radiant white crystal that still pulsed with the fading light.

    Below, Borin stared in disbelief, the pain from his severed arm momentarily forgotten. The young man''s aura was overpoweringly strong, rivaling, if not surpassing, his own. More strikingly, there was a familiar quality to it, reminiscent of the great Evangelion Family, whose members were renowned for their signature elemental power of frostfire and white color mana. Even his features bore a resemnce to the illustrious line, especially the Aira Evangelion who disappeared!

    Even the media helicopters buzzing overhead paused, their cameras fixed on the new arrival, their broadcasts filled with spection about the identity of this powerful young Hunter who had forced the Orc Lord to retreat with mere light.

    "You Hunter...This lord no recognize you," the Orc Lord growled, pointing his blood-dripped machete at the neer.

    "I am Arthur Evangelion, and from today onwards, I am officially on duty to stop you demons," Arthur dered, his voice firm and determined as he descended beside Borin. With a concerned smile, he offered his assistance, "Your arm, sir...Please let me help you," he said, swiftly picking up Borin''s severed limb.

    "Kid...He has the ''Boss'' title; you should be careful," Borin managed, wincing in pain yet touched by the young man''s bravery. But for some reason, he didn''t feel like telling the kid not to fight the orc lord.

    "I will be fine, sir," Arthur reassured him, his smile unwavering. He then ced the severed arm against Borin''s bleeding stump. From the white crystal of his silver staff emanated a cool yet warm white mana that enveloped the gruesome wound. Borin''s eyes began to widen as he watched the energy stitch the flesh back together rapidly, healing it and reducing his pain.

    "You¡­Are you¡­" Borin looked up at this young man and had no doubt he had Evangelion blood flowing through his veins since the Restoration magic he just demonstrated was also something the Evangelion Family was renowned for.

    But the shocking thing was that for an Evangelion to have all these abilities, they should belong to the direct line of descendants, the prime branch.

    So, who was this young man really when Aira was thest descendant of the Evangelion Family?

    Even the staff he was holding was...

    The Orc Lord''s temples visibly bulged with veins, his rage reaching a boiling point upon witnessing this little human''s disregard for his presence and focusing instead on healing the fat old Hunter.

    "This lord be enjoy eating your flesh soon!" he bellowed, his voice echoing ominously through the area as he lunged forward, his machete aimed to cut down Arthur in a single, fatal swoop.

    But Arthur, with an almost sereneposure, stabbed the end of his staff into the ground, a brilliant, radiant white light pulsed outward in every direction, humming with potent energy.

    Caught mid-lunge, the Orc Lord''s eyes widened in shock as his movements began to slow dramatically, almost as if the very air around him had turned to msses. A chilling cold enveloped him, paradoxically burning like fire against his skin, a torturous sensation that kept slowing him down mere inches from Arthur''s neck.

    "You should have heeded my warning," Arthur said calmly, shaking his head in mild rebuke as the Orc Lord struggled against the debilitating magic that ensnared him. Layers of frost began to form overhis, crackling and hissing as they spread across his gnarled skin.

    "So now you will pay for the lives you have destroyed," Without hesitation, Arthur raised his staff, pointing it directly at the Orc Lord. A concentrated power of white mana began to swirl around the crystal tip, gathering into a devastating beam of pure energy. The air around the staff shimmered with the force of the gathering power.

    "NOO!!" The Orc Lord roared in terror, a sound filled with the horror of impending doom. He could feel the magnitude of the power being channeled and knew the destruction it promised.

    *BOOM!*

    In the next moment, a deafening boom shattered the rtive silence of the standoff as a radiant white beam erupted from Arthur''s staff. The beam struck with unerring precision, boring straight into the Orc Lord''s chest. The energy pierced through flesh and bone with effortless brutality, leaving a gaping, bloody hole where it exited his back before the beam dissipated into the air.

    Borin had his jaw drop upon seeing the staggering disy of power from this young man even though he seemed to have exhausted a lot of mana in that single move.

    That was 1/5th of the power of a decently powerful nuke condensed into a single, concentrated beam which was so precise and calcted that it dissipated right after it did its job to prevent any coteral damage. Just what kind of sweet faced monster was he?

    Staggering backward, the Orc Lord''s expression shifted from fury to disbelief. His jaws ckened, blood spurting from his mouth in a gruesome fountain as his body and mind struggled toprehend the fatal blow. With a final, shuddering gasp, he copsed to the ground, his massive form creating a thud that resonated through the immediate area.

 Chapter 521 Reminder Of A Painful Past

    Chapter 521 Reminder Of A Painful Past

    Silence fell over the scene, the finality of the confrontation settling like dust. Arthur stood firm, his staff still humming with residual energy while the people who were watching this from afar still had their jaws ck just like Borin''s.

    But this tenuous silence shattered explosively, "Kill all humans and leave!" one of the orcs barked, drawing the attention of his fellow terrified orcs who witnessed their lord getting annihted in just a single move.

    "No!" The word burst from Arthur as more than a denial¡ªa rion call of defiance and worry for the hostages inside. With a swift raise of his staff, a powerful white beam of frostfire erupted from its tip, striking the first orc that lunged toward the bank''s entrance. The beam then split sideways, a radiant spiderweb of icy mes that enveloped the other orcs in a gruesome spectacle. They exploded instantaneously, frozen shards of flesh scattering like gory confetti in the violent aftermath.

    "Kid, don''t worry about me and save the hostages!" Borin''s gruff voice cut through the turmoil, his focus determined even though his arm wasn''t fully healed.

    Fuelled by urgency, Arthur darted into the bank, his heart pounding yet his mind focused on saving the hostages.

    But the interior scene gripped him with a chilling realization, making him freeze his movement immediately and let his feet settle on the floor.

    Dozens of hostages, each with glowing blue rings mped around their necks, were looking at him with looks of despair, hope, and fear.

    "You Huntere forward, and humans all die," a lone orc threatened, his menacing face twisted in a grimace as he held a trigger button tightly with a trembling hand.

    The pressure of his finger against the button was palpable, each millisecond a stretch of unbearable tension, "I take me finger off this button, boom!" he growled.

    The hostages flinched, their faces etched with fear as the orc mimicked the sound of an explosion, the potential reality of it a looming nightmare over their heads.

    Arthur, his initial shock morphing into a steely resolve, scanned the grim setup. When had these brutish creatures be so cunning, so deadly in their tactics? He hadn''t expected such a sophisticated threat from the orcs.

    Usually, they would scatter once their leader died.

    "Don''t worry, everyone. Nothing bad is going to happen to you guys," Arthur reassured the hostages with a soft smile, his voice soothing the nerves of the terrified hostages.

    They didn''t know who this young Hunter was, but his words, his demeanor, and the powerful yet pure aura he was emanating gave them hope.

    Yet, Arthur''s sharp eyes remained locked on the orc with the trigger, calcting, weighing every possible move. His mind raced¡ªhow could he neutralize this new threat without jeopardizing the lives of the innocent?

    Arthur then attempted to negotiate with the growling orc, whose hand clutched the deadly trigger, "Calm down. I will let you leave back to your world as long as you let these people go," Arthur offered, his voice steady but his heart pounding with the uncertainty of the orc''s response.

    Just then, a portal swirled into existence a few feet away, a gateway to hell, offering the orc a chance at escape. Arthur''s heart sank, "No!" he cried out, desperation seeping into his tone as he watched the orc bolt toward the swirling vortex, the lives of the hostages hanging precariously in the bnce.

    As the orc sprinted, the reality of the situation crystallized for Arthur¡ªhe could neither kill the orc nor let him escape with the trigger, as either action could spell disaster for the hostages.

    What should he do?? He wasn''t sure if he could kill the orc without risking the lives of these people.

    But in a twist of fate, just as the orc was about to step into the portal, the ground beneath him transformed. The solid floor morphed into a grasping mass of earth that shot up, ensnaring the orc with terrifying speed.

    "Urrmmghh!"

    His growls of escape turned to muffled cries of terror as the earth enveloped himpletely, sealing him within an earthen tomb.

    Amid the shock and awe of the hostages, a figure descended from above with the grace of a falling leaf. A stunningly beautiful woman with chestnut brown hair and heroic brown eyes, d in silver armor with blue ents and a flowing brown cape, approached the scene. In her hand was an elegant silver rod about two feet long and topped with a glowing brown orb, which she wielded with an air of solemn authority.

    Shended deftly before the now-immobilized orc and, with a gaze as cold and focused as the depths of winter, grasped the orc''s trigger hand while the orb turned from a glowing brown to a radiant blue.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, she plunged the sharp end of her rod into the spot over the orc''s heart.

    "Wait!" Arthur, who had started forward to intervene, stopped abruptly as the earthen figure encasing the orc dissolved into water, leaving no trace of the orc or the trigger. His eyes darted to the hostages, relief washing over him as he saw that the glowing blue rings around their necks had ceased their ominous luminescence.

    A collective sigh of relief swept through the room as the hostages realized their savior''s identity, "The Elemental Maiden saved us!" some eximed, their voices a chorus of gratitude and awe.

    "Lady Amelia, thank you!" echoed through the bank as one by one, the hostages voiced their thanks.

    Amelia, her face breaking into a humble smile, responded with a gentle shake of her head, "Please don''t thank me. I only did my duty," she said, her voice soft yet carrying the weight of her profoundmitment.

    As the dust settled and the imminent threat dissipated, a squad of police officers, crisp in their uniforms, burst into the bank. Their movements were swift and coordinated as they began the delicate task of escorting the shaken but unharmed hostages to safety, their professional calm a balm to the nerves frayed by terror.

    Arthur, still processing the whirlwind of events, watched in awe as Amelia, the famed Elemental Maiden, received the thanks of the hostages once again as they passed by.

    He knew people called her the Elemental Maiden in admiration due to the fact that she had the rare and powerful ability to control all prime four elementsbined with meta magic to transform any one element into another, a signature ability of her family.

    But he had no idea she had be this good so quickly already. He had seen her so many times and also knew that she was a good friend of his sister.

    He approached her with a respectful smile, gratitude lighting his features, "Thank you foring in at the right time, ma''am. I was at a loss, and I was afraid that people were going to get hurt."

    Amelia returned his smile with a gentle nod, her eyes reflecting the calm after the storm, "Well, thanks to our new Combat Advisor, I was able to make it here in time. You must be Arthur Evangelion..." Her voice trailed off as a shadow of recognition passed over her face, and she murmured with aplicated look, "...You look just like her."

    Confusion flickered across Arthur''s face, "I am sorry? You mean my..."

    "Yes. Your sister. I knew her very well. That''s why it saddens me that she left us all with no exnation," Amelia''s tone hardened slightly upon remembering what Aira did to Asher in his past life.

    Feeling the depth of Amelia''s disappointment, Arthur lowered his gaze, his voice tinged with conviction, "I am sorry, but I believe my sister wouldn''t have left us without a good reason. She isn''t that kind of person."

    "I want to believe that too..." Amelia said, her lips pressing together in a thin line, her eyes distant.

    "You almost let the hostages die, Arthur Evangelion."

    Startled, Arthur turned to find a tall, muscr man striding toward him, his presence imposing.

    The man''s tucked half-sleeve white shirt and ck pants contrasted sharply with the attire of a tall woman who apanied him, dressed in a ck zer and white low neck shirt, her attire rounded off with a short ck pencil skirt. Both wore rectangr spectacles, their expressions severe and cold.

    Arthur''s attention, however, was momentarily caught by the man''s striking golden eyes, a detail that triggered a fleeting memory of another face,

    "Your impulsive decision could have jeopardized everything. You should have gone for the hostages first," Asher continued, his tone brimming with disapproval as he casually slipped his hands into his pockets while standing before Arthur.

    But as his eyes locked with Arthur''s, he was surprised to see his hazel eyes which was a mirror picture of that woman''s eyes and even his appearance resembled hers, making Asher unconsciously clench his fists.

    He had already heard from Rachel that Aira had a little brother who was surprisingly hidden from the world. He couldn''t believe it since he had known the Evangelion Family for so long, especially Aira''s father.

    But now the man standing before him made him realize maybe he didn''t know them as well as he thought. How the hell did he not know Aira had a little brother all this time? Or did she purposefully hide it from him? That wouldn''t be surprising since this guy was being groomed to take his ce.

    Still, how could somebody who was no older than 25 reach the peak of S Rank without anybody knowing? Just his frostfire ability would allow people to easily recognize which family he belonged to even if he masked his identity unless his father and Derek desperately went around cleaning up after him to keep him hidden until it was time. That does make sense if they didn''t want anybody to specifically target Arthur while he was growing up.

    Yet Arthur''s eyes seemed so gentle and pure that Asher''s anger brimming within him faltered for a brief moment. What was this strange feeling? Asher couldn''t believe that the woman still had this sort of influence on him even without being here.

    Amelia, standing to the side, watched the interaction with a sense of trepidation. She felt worried, knowing Asher might get upset to see someone who reminded him of Aira.

    Arthur reeled in his thoughts upon seeing this tall, intimidating person admonishing him, recognizing him as the new Combat Advisor, Ash.

    Gathering his courage and recognizing the gravity of the situation, Arthur cleared his throat, "I-I am sorry, sir. I... I saw Hatchet Hero in trouble, and he was about to get killed by that Orc Lord. So I had to intervene, even though I was nning on saving the hostages first," he exined, his voice conveying the urgency of his decision at the moment.

    Asher''s expression remained stern, his brows knitting together in frustration, "That''s not an excuse. Hatchet Hero knew what he was signing up for when he epted the quest. Every Hunter knows they might note back after epting a quest. But the ones who stay true to their duty know that their priority is, and always should be, the safety of the people they vowed to protect. So, you ask yourself...Is it your duty to save the hostages or Hatchet Hero?" he challenged, pressing Arthur.

    Arthur looked down momentarily, absorbing the weight of Ash''s words, before raising his eyes again, his resolve strengthening, "I wanted to save them all, sir, just like what we did now," he responded, his voice a mix of determination yet acknowledgment of the lesson being imparted.

    "That was only possible because of Amelia. If not, this day would have been a disaster. As a Hunter, you have to be prepared to make the hard decisions in the nick of a second," Asher continued, his tone stern as ever.

    Feeling the sting of the critique but epting its truth, Arthur bowed his head and mumbled apologetically, "I am sorry. I will do better."

    Amelia, sensing Arthur''s distress and recalling her own challenges as a young Hunter, intervened with a supportive, albeit awkward, smile, "Ash, please go easy on him. It''s his first day on the job," she urged, her voice soft, aiming to make sure Asher doesn''t unconsciously reveal his own feelings.

    Asher let out a sigh, his stance softening as he nodded in reluctant agreement, "Fine. But next time, you work with the team instead of going off on your own. Only then can you save them all as you want."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 522 Benefit Of The Doubt

    522 Benefit Of The Doubt

    Just as Asher finished giving a piece of his mind to Arthur, his gaze inadvertently fell on the white staff in Arthur''s hands, adorned with ck ents and crowned with a radiant white pearl. "That staff... Where did you get it from?" Asher asked, his tone shifting as his brows furrowed, the very image of the staff eliciting memories he would rather forget.

    "Ah, this..." Arthur replied, his voice softening as he gently caressed the staff. A warm smile yed on his lips as he continued, "This belonged to my sister, and my father gifted it to me, saying that I deserve to use this. But I don''t think I can ever im this as my own, and I am simply holding onto it until she returns. It isn''t really my weapon of choice, but now it feels like a part of me."

    The mention of the staff''s previous owner and the implication of her return sparked a noticeable change in Asher''s demeanor. His eyes flickered coldly as he challenged Arthur''s optimism, "What makes you think someone who abandoned everyone who loved her would return?"

    Reba, who had been quietly observing from behind, noted the sudden shift in Asher''s emotionalndscape. Her brows knitted together in confusion. Why was this scum reacting so strongly to mentions of this woman, Aira Evangelion, who was absent and possibly dead or in hiding after being missing for so long? Moreover, why was he concerned about her return?

    Wasn''t she the woman of that dreaded Golden Prince who turned out to be a traitor for some unknown reason? Why did these humans im that Golden Prince betrayed them and tried to join hands with Rowena''s father when he was the one who killed him? Or did he betray them after killing her father? All these scenarios seemed ridiculous.

    But who cares...At least it was a good thing all of them were gone for good.

    However, she also took a good look at this young Hunter standing before Asher and frowned, feeling disgusted by the rich, radiant mana flowing through his veins. Still...A peak S Ranker at his age? Just what kind of monsters were these Hunters breeding in this world?

    She realized she had lost touch with the human world to not realize that these Hunters were growing in power too much these days. If only she had known it before, she would have killed him the moment he started showing some potential.

    Unfortunately, as a senior, she had responsibilities she couldn''t ignore, including her job as the Floor Warden at the tower, which this alien bastard was now preventing her from resuming her duties.

    Amelia bit down on her nails, worried that Asher might take it a bit too far, though she couldn''t exactly me him and felt letting these two see each other was a very bad idea in the first ce.

    Taken aback by the sharpness of Asher''s inquiry, Arthur''s expression morphed into one of hurt. Tightening his grip around the staff, he responded with a conviction fueled by a deep-seated belief, "I can understand why you and so many others would think like that, but my sister dedicated her entire life to protecting this world and even helped kill the demon king. So, I believe we owe her the benefit of the doubt. Doesn''t she at least deserve that much?"

    "Killed the demon king? I doubt the demons have the same opinion," Asher said, his voice a mix of veiled ridicule and contempt.

    "The demons are blind to the things that happen in our world and wanted their demon king to have died valiantly by making it seem like the strongest Hunter was involved," Arthur said with a look of surety.

    A surge of anger briefly overtook Asher, veins of old wounds throbbing within him. However, sensing Amelia''s silent plea for calm¡ªher gaze a quiet call for restraint¡ªhelped him regain hisposure, realizing that she was right.

    After taking a deep, steadying breath, Asher managed to smile briefly at Arthur, "You are right. We owe her that and don''t get me wrong, I truly want her to return to us. And I hope she will...before it''s toote."

    Arthur''s expression softened into one of gratitude, the tension easing from his features as he perceived the underlying support in Ash''s words, "I really appreciate hearing that from you, sir. I am sure that if we all hope for her return, then she will have no choice but to listen and realize how badly we need her back," he said, his voice carrying a blend of hope and resolve.

    Asher gave a curt nod, his smile brief yet with a hint of derision, "Right..."

    Arthur''s enthusiasm didn''t wane as he continued, "It was a pleasure getting to know you, sir. I heard from Rachel that you were a veteran S Ranker who did quests and missions without revealing your true identity, like me. But obviously, you have more experience and knowledge, even though we are around the same age. That only makes me look forward to learning from you," he said, his eyes alight with eagerness to absorb wisdom from his new Combat Advisor.

    Asher let out a slight scoff, somewhat amused yet annoyed by Arthur''s straightforward and earnest demeanor, "Sure. We will see each other at the WHA or for our next mission," he replied, the slight edge of annoyance still present in his voice.

    Arthur nodded readily, his smile bright as he bid goodbye to everyone in the room, including the silent and intimidating assistant who stood behind Ash, looking at him with an intense stare.

    As Arthur left the scene, Asher''s demeanor shifted slightly, his earlier amusement giving way to a more cynical outlook. He scoffed quietly, muttering to himself with a blend of disbelief and amusement, "Is he for real? I''m surprised he managed to survive all the way here."

    Amelia lightheartedly chuckled and was about to say something when she abruptly stopped, her expression shifting from amusement to a more serious mien. She noticed this demoness named Reba still lingering behind Asher, an unwanted presence that seemed to hang like a shadow. She had heard all about what this demoness and her son did to Asher when he was a soulless cripple, making it hard for her to suppress the urge to kill her. But she knew the ns Asher had for her, so she decided to y along.

    Taking a firm stance, her arms crossed in front of her, Amelia addressed the situation with a directness that brooked no argument,

    "Ash, you don''t need your ¡ªassistant anymore, right? I wanted to talk to you in private. I can''t make my guys cordon off this entire area for long," she said, her gaze icily sliding towards Reba.

    Reba''s red eyes red with fury, unable to believe she was getting looked down upon by an inferior being, "You little¡ª" she began, her voice a rising snarl, but her retort was abruptly severed, her voice cut off as if muffled by an unseen force.

    Asher intervened with a shake of his head, his expression one of disapproval mixed with a hint of weariness, "Sigh. It looks like you need a lot more training before you at least know how to behave in your master''s presence. You should leave and get me more information on the Hunter who just left. I know you have your own cult, even if it may not be as active as it was in your younger days. Nevertheless, they work for me as well," he stated in a low,manding tone.

    Reba, her fury barely contained and kept shooting res at Amelia as she said, "If you didn''t even need me here then why did you drag me all the way here?" Saying so, she once again shot a re at Amelia who kept smugly smiling which only vexed Reba even more.

    In response, Asher casually wrapped an arm around Amelia''s waist, pulling her close in a protective embrace that bordered on the possessive, making Ameli''s heart flutter, "Pets don''t get to question their master if they take them for a walk. Didn''t I tell you about how I rank my ves ording to their worth? Well, even if Amelia is my ve, she is like a queen, and you are just a mere servant when your ranks arepared. So you offend her, you offend me. You get that?" His tone was both mocking and dismissive, diminishing Reba''s status deliberately.

    Reba''s face tightened, her anger simmering as she leaned in closer to Asher, her voice a whisper thick with fury and betrayal, "Have you no shame as a demon to let these lowly humans walk over one of your own? No matter what, I am the Princess Consort of our kingdom. Do you have no dignity as the king? You have a duty towards your subjects, and that includes protecting their dignity from outsiders."

    Reba could barely and grudgefully endure getting humiliated by this alien bastard. But to keep getting looked down upon by his Soulservants or any other human ves was just too much to endure on top of that.

    How can he show so much favor towards their mortal enemies? If only she could show his actions to Rowena, she was sure this arrogant bastard would be dethroned already.

    Amelia felt annoyed at seeing how thick-skinned this bitch was, "You know you are pretty loud unless you wanted me to hear how desperate and pathetic you are aftermitting all sorts of vile acts and treachery against my master. So you better leave before I make you lose whatever dignity you have left. Just like my master said, you will obey me if I want you to," she retorted, her tone acid.

    "You heard her," Asher said with a casual tilt of his head while finding it quite satisfying to see Reba''s face upon getting looked down upon by an "inferior" being.

    He had already learned what hurt a woman like Reba the most, and it was nothing but her pride. Even if he tortured her in the most painful way, it wouldn''t hurt her as much as hurting her pride and ego.

    Reba''s eyes uncontrobly shook in anger, but at the same time dreaded the thought of getting humiliated by a human. And so, finally reaching her limit, she scoffed sharply while looking at Asher, "Fine. I can''t care less about you having a private ''talk'' with your human pets," she snapped, turning on her heel and storming away with heavy, resonant steps that echoed her tumultuous exit.

    Who wants to stay and look at him caressing his human pet! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Wow. I can''t believe I scared off a peak Soul Devourer with just words, and that too a very notorious one which even my grandparents are still scared of," Amelia said with a shake of her head and added as she yfully nudged him, "Of course, it''s thanks to you. I can keep humiliating her for you even though I can''t bear to look at the face of that demoness who caused you so much pain. I was surprised when I first heard that you didn''t get rid of her even though you had the chance."

    Asher coldly smiled as he said while still staring at the entrance where Reba walked out, "People like her¡­Death will be no different than mercy. I want them to feel the pain I did but tenfold until they feel like dying."

    His tone was calm, and his aura was stable, yet the intensity of his voice sent chills down Amelia''s spine, making her once again realize how much he must have suffered to carry this much anger and resentment.

    She sighed, wondering if he would be able to let go of all that once he was done punishing everyone who wronged him.

    But the next moment, Asher''s aura turned warm as he looked at Amelia with a soft smile, "Let''s go wherever you want to. We have some catching up to do, don''t we?"

    Who feels bad for Reba? :#

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

 Chapter 523 What Matters Is What She Did And Not Why

    Chapter 523 What Matters Is What She Did And Not Why

    As Amelia and Asher exited the building, the cool air outside seemed to tighten around them.

    Asher nced sideways at Amelia, his curiosity evident in how he paused before asking, "So what were you going to say back there?"

    Amelia''s response was dyed by a slight wince, a subtle indication of the slightly awkward topic she had in mind.

    She gave a small shake of her head, her voice tinged with a mix of humor and reflection, "It''s nothing, but I was a bit amused after hearing yourment about Arthur. He reminds me of the old you¡ªhaving that strong sense of justice and determination to protect people. The only difference is that he''s more naive and probably a bit unsure of himself. With his power, he could have easily saved the hostages on his own."

    Asher''s reaction was a blend of skepticism and a touch of bitterness, as he let out a subtle scoff, "Don''t get fooled by what you see. It''s the most sweet and innocent looking ones that prove to be the most dangerous of them all. I had first-hand experience from his sister and so many others," he remarked, his voice low but filled with a harsh edge of his thoughts.

    Amelia pressed her lips together, knowing too well the depth of Asher''s experiences and the scars they had left. She could not refute his perspective, understanding that his cynicism was forged in the fires of betrayal and disappointment. She already had an idea of what it was like to be falsely used and attacked by people she once considered friends and family. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Yet, she couldn''t help but express her concerns, her gaze filled with earnest worry, "I know how you feel about Arthur considering who he is, but... you have to be careful around him. You already know that he was tasked by Derek to supervise you. Arthur has a very strong connection with Derek since Derek is more than just a mentor to him. So if Derek asks, he will report everything he sees and hears, including his first interaction with you."

    Asher''s sigh was deep as he nodded, "I know I should have pulled myself together when I first met him. But when I looked into those eyes of his and heard how he was praising that woman as if she saved the entire world, I could hardly hold it in. Does he know his dear sister and mentor have their hands drenched in blood? Why bother. Even if he knows, he will still support them. That''s the reality. These hyenas always have each other''s backs."

    Amelia looked at Asher with a furrow of concern. "Still...don''t you think it''s weird that even after her brother revealed himself to the public, his sister is still nowhere to be seen or heard? I had already asked my parents to secretly send people to look for her worldwide. Still, even after all these years, we didn''t even get a hint of her whereabouts. What if she felt bad about what happened and¡ª"

    "Gave up everything and hid out of guilt?" Asher interjected, his brow arching skeptically. He shook his head, dismissing the idea with a cold scoff, "Nonsense. If she was capable of feeling that much guilt¡­" his voice hardened with hidden pain as he added, "...she wouldn''t have abandoned me when I needed her the most. She cared more about saving herself since she knew that by standing with me, the entire world would turn against her as well. To truly erase her from my mind and move on, I have to deal with her myself, and I will find her no matter which corner of the world she is hiding in."

    Amelia sighed, her eyes reflecting a mixture of empathy and frustration, "If she''s really hiding somewhere, I have no doubt you might be able to flush her out. But...I still find it strange that we were unable to find a famous Hunter like her for all these years. I''m sure not only her family but Derek must also be trying to find her and everyone in the WHA. They wouldn''t just ignore a peak S Ranker like her, let alone an Evangelion, even if she wants to hide."

    Asher furrowed his brows, his thoughts aligning with Amelia''s concerns. He had also tasked Grace to find Aira, but Grace had yet to get any hint of where Aira might be.

    However, he said with a brief shake of his head, "She is stronger than you think. Someone with her abilities can hide herself even if the entire WHA was out to look for her."

    "But...why hide? She could have enjoyed the fame and achievements like Derek and the others did. Just like all controversies, people would have overlooked her connection with you," Amelia pressed, her look fraught with doubt.

    Asher''s expression became frigid, his jaw set as he said, "It doesn''t matter why she ran away. What matters is that she left me to die, and that will never change no matter why she did it," he stated with a cold light in his eyes.

    Amelia nodded and then she said with a sharp look, "We also shouldn''t forget this so-called Oracle the WHA worships. They were the one who passed that ridiculous prophecy, putting you in that situation in the first ce. Unfortunately, nobody knows who the Oracle is since the WHA never ever reveals who the Oracle is, continuing the dumb practice of worshiping the Oracle for centuries. I can''t wait to see them grovel at your feet."

    Asher briefly clenched his fists, his expression hardening before he rxed his fists and said, "They all have iting."

    His words were punctuated by the soft hum of a sleek, matte gray luxury car as it smoothly coasted to a stop in front of Amelia and Asher, shifting the attention of the two.

    The car''s arrival was notable not just for its high-end aesthetics but for itsck of a driver¡ªan empty seat behind the wheel that caught Asher off guard.

    "A driverless car? I thought you hated them," Asher remarked, one eyebrow arched in mild surprise as he peered through the window, his confusion apparent.

    Amelia, her cheeks flushing a light shade of red, gracefully opened the back door of the car and gestured inside with a yful nod of her head, "Why don''t you get in first, and you will know why I picked this car today," she suggested, her voice tinged with a hint of mischief that piqued Asher''s interest.

    With a smile, Asher obliged, sliding into the luxurious interior of the vehicle. The seats, upholstered in soft, supple leather, enveloped him infort, a stark contrast to the modes of transport back in his kingdom.

    As he settled in, he couldn''t help butment, half to himself with a hint of nostalgia, "It feels like a lifetime ever since I got into a car. Back in my¡ª" His words trailed off as he noticed the windows tinting automatically, sealing them off from the outside world, ensuringplete privacy.

    With a knowing smile, he turned just in time to see Amelia closing the door behind her and moving towards him with a deliberate and seductive grace. She sat down upon him, slowly grinding her pelvis against his, her smile as intoxicating as it was inviting, as she leaned in close, her breath warm against his ear.

    "Do you have any idea how desperately I was waiting to be close like this with you again?" she whispered, her voice a sultry murmur that resonated with longing and anticipation.

    Asher''s gaze smoldered with longing as he cupped Amelia''s face in his strong, warm hands. His smirk curved into a disarming smile as he confessed, "Not a day went by where I didn''t think of you while waiting to see you like this." The me in his eyes set her heart ame, and she couldn''t resist any longer.

    With a sudden, all-consuming hunger, Amelia crashed her lips against his, her way of silencing the time she waited to see him again even though it hasn''t been that long.

    Asher''s arms tightened around her, fusing their bodies together as their mouths danced in a passionate waltz. His tongue swirled around hers, teasing and tasting every crevice of her luscious mouth. Their breaths mingled, their bodies pressing against one another as if they were two halves of a whole.

    Amidst the heated kiss, they began to undress each other, Amelia deftly unbuttoning his shirt while Asher unclipped her cape and armor tes.

    Fabric and metal rustled to the seats in their wake, baring skin that hadn''t been touched in far too long. Her hands trembled as she parted his shirt over his robust, powerful pecs, over his broad shoulders, and down his muscr arms, marveling at the feel of him beneath her fingers.

    Asher''s lips trailed down her slender neck, his hot breath and warm tongue sending shivers down her spine, "You still didn''t tell me how your parents reacted after you told them about me," he whispered, his tongue dancing along her corbone, sending delicious chills up her spine.

    Amelia''s breath caught in her throat as Asher''s skilled mouth and fingers roamed down her neck, sending waves of pleasure through her body.

    Her face flushed, and she managed to gasp out, "T-They decided to just...Mnn~...believe me and that you are a..ohnn~...good guy...Mnn~"

    Asher leaned back, a cocky grin on his face, "You have such doting parents. I don''t think I''ve ever met any parents who have such blind faith in their only child, especially a female Hunter like you."

    Amelia''s cheeks zed as she coyly smiled back, "You should feel d I have such loving parents. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to be together like this now."

    Asher''s chuckle turned into a low rumble as he pulled down her breastte, exposing the delicatece of her brown bra. He kissed the deep cleavage, his lips and tongue dipping into the ravine, making her body shiver with pleasure, followed by a subtle moan escaping her as his touch ignited her senses.

    She clutched his hair, inviting him further, while Asher enjoyed the suppleness of her soft breasts as he let her cleavage embrace his face.

    But just as they were about to cross the threshold of no return, the car jerked violently, throwing them apart as a radiant light enveloped the entire car.

    "Is this car seriously getting teleported??"

    The world around them shattered into a million pieces of light, and the next moment, they found the car tumbling onto the manicured grass of a grand garden.

    The two of them had bewildered looks, though their faces turned into one of shock as they easily recognized the ce they were in.

    "Don''t tell me¡­"

    "I¡­oh no¡­" Amelia gasped as arge figure approached the door of the car.

 Chapter 524 Duty Of Parents

    Chapter 524 Duty Of Parents

    *Crshhk!*

    The door of the car was violently ripped open and flung aside as if it were mere paper. A rough, deep voice boomed through the air,den with fury and protectiveness, "Which bastard dares to kidnap my daughter?!" Logan roared as he took a look inside the car to see if his daughter was alright, only to have his eyes widen.

    "Dad!" Amelia''s shriek pierced the air as she scrambled to cover herself, clutching her bra in a desperate bid for modesty while Asher, somewhat caught off guard, could only muster a stumped expression at the sight of Logan standing imposingly at the torn-off door.

    It looked like her old man hadn''t changed one bit, even after his daughter became one of the most respected Hunters in the world.

    Logan, initially fueled by rage, was stopped cold by the sight before him¡ªa half-naked man next to his equally half-naked daughter. His face flushed a burning shade of red as shock overtook him, causing him to stumble backward.

    "Dear, careful!" I''s voice followed swiftly as she rushed to stabilize her husband, but her eyes couldn''t help but dart to the scene inside the car. "Oh angels¡­" The shock mirrored her husband''s, and she too recoiled, the breath knocked from her lungs by the unexpected sight.

    "Careful, dear!" Now it was Logan''s turn to steady I, pulling himself together with a deep, steadying breath.

    Asher, amidst the chaos, managed a chuckle, breaking the tension with a shrug as he looked at an embarrassed Amelia, "Oof. Looks like we got caught," he remarked, feeling amused by the reaction of all three.

    Amelia, her face burning with embarrassment, let out a helpless sigh. With a flick of her wrist, she conjured a wall of water that enveloped the entire car, providing a momentary veil of privacy as they quickly dressed, "These two, seriously," she muttered, her cheeks still tinged with red, though she was surprised to see Asher remaining so cool and calm.

    Does being a demon include having a thick skin?

    She had dreamed of a perfect scenario to introduce Asher to her parents and make it look as formal and beautiful as possible. But who knew the introduction was going to happen in such an embarrassing way. She was sure her parents wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight.

    "D-Did you see what I saw? Tell me I am dreaming," Logan managed, his voice shaking as he struggled to process the scene.

    I, hand pressed to her chest in an effort to calm her racing heart, whispered back, "I-I am afraid not. When did our daughter grow up this fast? She isn''t even married. What will we do now? What if that man is-"

    "My boyfriend I was going to introduce to you two," Amelia interjected, her tone firm, cheeks puffed in frustration as the curtain of water dissipated, and she stepped out, now dressed in casual clothes. Asher, too, emerged from the car, shirt neatly buttoned, his expression one of respectful anticipation.

    Logan puffed up his chest and straightened his spine while I crossed her arms, trying to make her face look as intimidating as possible upon seeing this charming and absurdly tall man with broad shoulders stepping beside their daughter.

    However, the moment they saw the shimmering golden eyes of this young man, the two were startled, their hearts clenching for a moment as a certain face and name echoed in their minds.

    Logan was shaken for a moment as he felt as if he saw a dead man standing before him¡­a man who died without answering a lot of questions he had. I mirrored his reaction and felt her chest getting heavy for a moment before realizing that she had overreacted when the man standing before her lookedpletely different except for his eyes.

    They had already seen his photo, but seeing him like this¡­ stirred memories that never failed to wound their hearts.

    Asher noticed the drastic change in their expressions for a brief moment and felt his chest getting heavy with emotions as well since he still couldn''t forget the rtionship he had shared with these two in the past.

    Without them, he might not have even reached his true potential in his past life. Without them, he might not have be Golden Prince.

    It was one of the reasons why he liked Amelia at first nce since she was the best version of these twobined and became her mentor.

    But now they might not love him anymore, even as a memory because of how the world had twisted and destroyed his legacy as Golden Prince. Can he me them, or should he feel wronged?

    Yet his eyes briefly glinted with a certain determination to find out something for sure.

    Stepping forward, Asher faced Logan and I, his smile earnest and respectful, "It''s an honor and a pleasure to finally meet Amelia''s parents. She has told me a great deal about how you two are the best parents in the world and it made me look forward to meeting you two," he said, extending an olive branch of sorts in the hopes of smoothing over the initial shock of their unconventional introduction.

    The tension in the air was palpable as Logan narrowed his eyes, giving Ash a scrutinizing look that seemed to weigh his very soul. The silence stretched thin as he took his time, assessing the young man from head to toe with a discerning gaze before his voice, gruff andden with a father''s protective instinct, finally broke the silence, "So you are the one named ''Ash'' huh? Did you bully my innocent daughter into whatever that was? Because our daughter is too pure to indulge in such things on her own, and we won''t let you off if you did."

    Asher opened his mouth to respond, perhaps to defend himself or exin, but Amelia, her face flushed with embarrassment and a touch of annoyance, quickly interjected, "Dad, please. I was the one who pulled him into the car, and you know..." Her voice trailed off, hinting at more to the story than her parents might be ready to hear.

    "W-What? My sweet little pea...You...You like him that much to trust him like that?" I interjected, her tone a mixture of surprise and concern as she too examined this young man, and could clearly see that his dangerously charming looks could easily disarm even most strong-willed women. And so she was worried if her daughter was swept off her feet by his sweet murmurs and especially those radiant golden eyes of his which could have had some influence on Amelia considering her past rtionship with¡­

    With a puffed up right cheek, Amelia affirmed her feelings, "He is standing right here, you know. But yes¡­" Her expression turned serious as she added, "I trust him with my life and more."

    Logan and I exchanged a look, their expressions a mix of bewilderment and resignation. The confidence in Amelia''s voice, coupled with the sincere affection in her gaze as she looked at Ash,municated more than words could. Slowly, the initial shock began to give way to a reluctant eptance. This young man, despite the chaotic introduction, disyed a respectful demeanor that could not be easily dismissed.

    Logan let out a deep sigh, his stance rxing slightly as he finally addressed Ash, his tone still carrying a hint of a challenge but softened by his daughter''s evident happiness, "Hmm¡­since our daughter seems to trust you so much, we will also trust her decision. In fact, we already did. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have rmended you to get into the WHA."

    "But we had to see you for ourselves since our daughter seemed too shy to show you to us. That is why we had to resort to such an ahem...crude method. I hope you won''t take it to heart," I said with an apologetic smile while looking at Ash with a puppy gaze, not wanting his and Amelia''s rtionship to sour because of this.

    Before Asher could open his mouth, Amelia intervened again with her hands on her hips, "So you two were nning this for how long? Don''t tell me it was since the day I told you about him." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Logan winced as he awkwardly chuckled and said, "My little pea, you have to understand us. As parents, we were bound to get impatient and curious to know who our daughter chose as her life partner. You didn''t even show us his photo nor tell us much about his background. So no matter how much we believe you, we still have to do our duty as your parents."

    Amelia sighed as she knew how much theypromised for her sake and said with a look of guilt, "I know¡­and I am sorry but I was nning to introduce him properly without rushing things."

    Asher cleared his throat and said with a brief smile, "I perfectly understand why you two would be worried, and I have no problem easing those worries. You guys can ask me anything, and I will answer as best as I can, including the reason why Amelia hasn''t revealed much about me to you two yet."

    Logan and I once again nced at each other, feeling intrigued and curious by his words.

    "Then let''s head inside and talk instead of standing out here in the sun," I said with a sweet smile before suddenly asking with wide eyes, "I forgot to ask. Do you happen to like marshmallows? I guarantee I can make a killer bunch."

    "Oh mother¡­" Amelia winced as she couldn''t believe her mother still hasn''t learned after all those cooking disasters.

 Chapter 525 The Painting Of The Boy And The Sun

    Chapter 525 The Painting Of The Boy And The Sun

    As Asher confidently strode through the opulent hallways of the Von Haughton estate, his familiarity with the premises did not go unnoticed.

    Logan, trailing just behind with his wife I, muttered under his breath, his brows furrowed in a mix of disbelief and curiosity, "Why is he walking as if this isn''t his first time?"

    I''s response was a whispered gasp, "Did hee here already?" Her eyes widened slightly as the possibility took root, prompting both to pivot their gaze toward Amelia. Their looks were heavy with suspicion, silently questioning whether she had secretly sneaked in her boyfriend under their noses.

    Amelia, caught off guard by their usatory stares, widened her eyes in surprise and shook her head vigorously, a sigh escaping her lips as she pondered why Asher was behaving with such unseemly familiarity, given that he was supposed to be acting as if it were his first visit.

    Obviously, she had brought his past self, Cedric, here numerous times, and it wouldn''t even be wrong to say that he treated it as his own home as well. It was one of the main reasons why she got so close to him that she couldn''t stop thinking about him, especially in her dreams.

    Catching up to Asher''s brisk pace, I masked her suspicion with a hospitable smile and interjected, "Where are you going, son? Our guest hall is to the right."

    Without breaking stride, Asher nced over his shoulder, addressing both Logan and I with a serious tone, "I have something important to talk about with you guys. So how about we head to the painting hall above?"

    "Well-" Logan, about to suggest a more appropriate venue, paused mid-sentence as Ash continued his ascent up the stairs without waiting for a response. The couple exchanged another look of bewilderment. Logan''s eyes narrowed slightly, "How does he even know about the painting hall which we don''t even show to our guests?"

    Amelia, sensing her parents'' growing suspicion and confusion, rubbed her forehead in exasperation and gently nudged them to continue following Asher without further ado.

    When they reached the grand doors of the painting hall, Asher pushed them open with an air of someone well-ustomed to the space. He stepped inside, his eyes scanning the vast, elegant hall adorned withrge, luminous windows and walls lined with dozens of paintings. Each canvas captured the valiant figures of the Von Haughton lineage, immortalized in moments of glory and valor, a mirror to their storied past.

    Logan, remembering the seriousness of Ash''s voice earlier and recognizing the need for privacy, subtly gestured for the servants and maids to exit the room while I''s face was brimming with curiosity, wondering what kind of juicy details he was going to reveal about himself.

    Could he be the son of some secret elite family? If so, that would be another fact to take pride in her potential son-inw.

    As thest of the attendants closed the doors behind them, the room fell into a solemn silence.

    The air in the painting hall, usually still and thick with the weight of history, seemed to buzz with a current of unease as Amelia''s nerves prickled with unexinable anxiety. She noticed how Asher''s behavior had shifted subtly since their arrival, his actions threading an undercurrent of tension through the grandiose space. Asher paused in front of a painting that was markedly distinct from the grand portrayals surrounding it.

    It depicted a small boy on a street, gazing up at the sun with a warm smile.

    The style was simpler, less refined, evoking the earnest efforts of an amateur artist on an ordinary canvas rather than the skilled hands that had crafted the hall''s other works. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "This painting...It stands out from the rest in the sense that it looks like someone a bit inexperienced painted it. Whose is it?" Asher''s voice broke the uneasy silence, his toneced with curiosity. Logan and I exchanged a nce, their features tightening as if the question had touched a sensitive nerve.

    Logan cleared his throat, the sound echoing slightly in the vast hall, "It was painted by Aira Evangelion when she was very young," he exined, his voice carrying a hint of nostalgia mixed with a shadow of sorrow.

    "Oh...that Hunter who disappeared? But why is her painting here instead of with her family?" Asher continued, his inquiry gentle yet probing, his eyes scanning the painting.

    Logan''s face hardened slightly, the lines around his eyes deepening. He exhaled slowly, choosing his words with care, "Because she gave it to someone else who wanted us to keep it here. Unfortunately we can''t reveal who it is since that person requested privacy," he said, a firm edge to his voice that suggested the topic was closed for further discussion.

    Amelia pressed her lips together, noticing how her father''s demeanor changed, probably because he remembered ''him''. Just what was Asher nning? Even her bubbly mother seemed uneasy and unusually silent.

    Asher nodded, seemingly respecting the boundary but not quite ready to steer away from the subject, "I won''t since you said so. But this painting...the sun...it reminds me of the Corrupted Prince. To the people of this world, he was like the sun, protecting them and lighting the way for a better tomorrow until they learned the truth about him. I heard he was quite close with you and your family. Is that true?" he asked, his brow arching inquisitively.

    Amelia winced slightly, sensing the emotional minefield Asher was navigating. His questions, probing and direct, edged into territories fraught with pain and more.

    She understood his motives likely had deeper intentions, but the palpable difort it caused was undeniable.

    Logan''s demeanor stiffened, his face bing a mask of controlled anguish as I lowered her gaze, her hands sped tightly in a struggle to suppress her emotions.

    "He was," Logan finally replied, his voice low, strained as he acknowledged their past association, "But now, after what happened...we are trying our best to forget and move on since we don''t want to keep hurting because of what happened," His eyes shifted to the painting, perhaps seeking sce in its simplicity.

    "I understand. It''s quite scary that he was hiding his true self for so many years and gaining the trust of you people, including my girlfriend''s," Asher continued, his tone mingling disbelief with a biting edge of scorn.

    Both Logan and I listened in pained silence, their expressions tightening¡ªLogan''s face hardening, I''s lips pressing together as if each word was a physical blow.

    "How could someone do that to good people like you guys? What''s worse is the number of atrocities he must havemitted while pretending to be the good guy. Who knows how many innocents, including children, he must have corrupted and then destroyed using the trust they had in him," Asher''s words,den with anger and disapproval, struck a raw nerve. Logan''s face reddened, his hands clenching into fists as if he was struggling to suppress the emotions bubbling forth within him.

    Asher went on with a look of hate, "I have nevere upon such a son of a bi-"

    "That''s enough," Logan interjected suddenly, his voice a low rumble of restrained power, his eyes hardening like flint.

    I covered her mouth, her shoulders shaking as she fought back sobs, the painful memories overwhelming herposure.

    "Mom..." Amelia''s voice was a soft murmur, a mix of concern and reproach.

    She nced at Asher, her expression fraught with confusion though she didn''t gesture him to stop since he must be doing this for a good reason.

    Since he came this far, he must be nning to aplish something by doing all this.

    "Forgive my rudeness but I want you to leave. I am not in the mood for a discussion now," Logan dered firmly, his gaze piercing as he looked at Ash. His posture was rigid, his hands sped behind his back, signaling the finality of his request.

    "What''s wrong, sir? Is it because of what I said about the Corrupted Prince? I am sorry, but I thought I was just stating the truth and that we have every right to be angry about his betrayal towards us," Asher said, his tone a mix of confusion and earnestness.

    Logan, trying to maintain a semnce of calm, inhaled deeply before responding, his voice steady despite the storm brewing in his heart, "Young man, there is no point in stating what has already been and is being stated every day. We are just tired of hearing the same crap over and over again. So unless you knew this man personally and have something new to say about him, don''t bother."

    Asher''s lips curled into a wry smile, a sh of cunning crossing his features as he nced once more at the painting, "Fine, but...nobody else might know, but I know that this painting belonged to the Corrupted Prince."

    The revtion made Logan''s eyes tremble briefly, while I''s breath hitched, the room suddenly seeming too small, too confining. Amelia''s heart thudded painfully, her anxiety spiking at the potential fallout of Asher''s im. What was he seriously trying to do by going this far?

    Asher''s smile grew colder, his next words calcted and chilling, "Looks like you two had no idea. Well...as per the orders of the WHA, any property that belonged to him should be purged from this world, and they will even offer a reward for anyone who manages to find any traces left behind by him. So I am taking it back with me. I am sure you two won''t mind since I need to curry more favor with the WHA as a new employee. Of course, I will share a part of the reward with you guys as well if you want," he said, reaching out to remove the painting from the wall.

    "No!" I''s cry was a sharp, desperate sound in the tense air. She reached out instinctively to stop him.

    "Don''t you dare, you two-faced midden!" Logan roared, beating I to the chase, his fury unbridled as he unleashed a powerful surge of radiant yellow mana. "Urgh!"

    The energy struck Asher squarely, sending him flying across the room with a pained groan. His body hit the wall with such force that it cracked, and he crumpled to the floor, motionless.

    "Ash!" Amelia''s cry of horror sliced through the thick tension as she rushed to his side, her concern for him overshadowing the chaotic scene around her.

    Without wasting a moment, Logan snatched the painting from the wall and handed it to I, who, with a swift magical gesture, made the painting disappear as if securing it from further threat.

    And the next moment, the two of them had their gazes be cold as they shifted to the copsed figure on the floor.

 Chapter 526 Rats Will Always Keep Gnawing

    Chapter 526 Rats Will Always Keep Gnawing

    As Amelia crouched beside Ash, her heart raced with worry until she saw him slowly stand, brushing off the dust from his clothes. Relief washed over her as she remembered¡ªthis wasn''t even his real body. A momentary calm settled in, only to be shattered by her own outcry.

    "Dad! Are you seriously trying to kill my boyfriend?? What''s wrong with you?" she eximed, her voice filled with disbelief and anger.

    But at the same time, she was shocked to see that her parents were willing to defend that painting despite knowing what their actions would mean. Were they¡­

    Logan''s expression remained impassive, his features set in a mask of resolve as he stepped forward, his voice steady but infused with an icy firmness, "Amelia, I have never stood in your way nor ever refused you anything. But you cannot associate yourself with this man anymore. He is a sly fox who only cares about himself, and I won''t let him leave until I erase some of his memories and find out who he truly is. Fortunately, he doesn''t have any background we should worry about."

    "You should listen to your dad, Amelia. This man reeks of greed and deceit," I said with a look of disgust and anger.

    Shock widened Amelia''s eyes; the father she knew, always warm and supportive, now seemed like a stranger wielding cold authority, while her vivacious mother seemed stern and intimidating.

    Asher, brushing off the impact of the mana st, chuckled darkly as he straightened up, "So let me get this straight. You are willing topromise me over a traitor of our world? Does that mean you all have been colluding with the corrupted prince all along when he was alive?" His tone was mocking, disbelieving.

    Logan''s gaze hardened further, his voice low and menacing, "You have no idea what kind of man Cedric was. He dedicated his entire life to protecting a world that included rats like you. The real traitors are you people who find it easy to condemn him just because it''s convenient, even if the truth was never clear."

    "Hahahaha¡­" Asher''sughter grew louder, more unsettling, as if he found dark humor in Logan''s defense. Amelia, caught between her father''s wrath and Asher''s provocations, felt a profound unease curling in her stomach, unsure of what to do when the tension in this hall was too much to bear.

    "You think I came here without a n?" Asher''s smile turned devious, his eyes gleaming with a calcting edge, "I informed Rachel and even sent a message to the president of the WHA that I found some incriminating evidence in the Von Haughton estate. If, by any chance, anything was to happen to me, including traces of my mind being tampered with, then you can assume what they would be inclined to believe. You guys do know the punishment for siding with a corrupted one, right?"

    Upon hearing Ash''s threatening revtion, Logan and I''s expressions morphed ominously, their eyes briefly shing with a deadly light that chilled the atmosphere further. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Looks like your n won''t save you from leaving this ce alive," Logan growled, his voice a low rumble that reverberated through the ornate hall, carrying with it the hint of death.

    "You are going to jeopardize your entire family over a stupid painting? Didn''t I say I can share the reward as long as you guys cooperate? I can forget this discussion even happened," Asher retorted, disbelief etching his features as he faced the tangible wrath of Logan.

    "Don''t dream of it. Rats like you never stop at one and will keep gnawing at us until there''s nothing left of us. So we will take our chances after dealing with you. Besides¡­" Logan''s expression softened for a brief moment as he added, "...that painting is the only thing we have left of him, and we aren''t going to let a rat steal it from us," Logan countered fiercely, his fists clenching tighter, ready to defend at any cost.

    I moved with a speed that belied her usually calm demeanor, her figure blurring as she grasped Amelia, pulling her several feet away. Amelia, who didn''t even realize her mother''s swift act, struggled against her mother''s iron grip,

    "Mom! You have to stop dad!" Amelia cried out, her voiceced with panic and desperation.

    "I am sorry, Amelia. But we can''t let this man enter our lives. We have to do this for your own good, even if you might hate us for it. It''s our fault for letting our love for you blind us from him," I replied, her tone firm yet tinged with regret, as she held her daughter securely, preventing her from intervening. She didn''t want to hurt her daughter and wanted to take her away from her, but it was not an easy task to handle a grown woman without hurting her.

    Just as Logan squared his shoulders, preparing for a decisive and potentially fatal move, Asher''s demeanor unexpectedly softened. A warm smile reced his defensive scowl, and his expression rxed, "I knew it...You guys wouldn''t easily give up on me..." His voice carried a mixture of pain and affection as he looked up at Logan and then nced at I, while Amelia stared in stunned silence.

    Logan''s fists unclenched slightly, confusion flickering across his face as he processed Ash''s words, "Wha...What are you talking about?" he asked, the fierceness in his tone reced by bewilderment.

    I''s expression mirrored her husband''s puzzlement, her grip loosening unconsciously on Amelia, who sill remained frozen, baffled by what Asher was trying to do.

    "It''s me, Uncle Logan...The boy in that painting you kept safe all this time," Asher revealed, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of pain and relief.

    The revtion reverberated through the grand painting hall like a tremor, unsettling the foundations of reality Logan and I had known. Logan''s eyes quivered uncontrobly, his face a picture of raw emotion¡ªshock, disbelief, and an emerging sense of anguish, "No...No...Don''t...You are crossing the line," he stammered, the words barely a whisper, each sybleden with a mixture of pain and denial.

    Yet the way he called him ''Uncle Logan''...it had the same familiarity and warmth to it even if the voice wasn''t the same.

    I''s reaction was visceral; her grip on Amelia loosened involuntarily as she stumbled forward, her voice trembling, "What did you just say?"

    Asher exhaled deeply, a sigh that seemed to carry years of burden. He nced at the couple, his eyes reflecting aplex history, "Not even Amelia knew I was the boy in that painting because it only kept reminding me that I failed to avenge my mother. So at some point, I-"

    "Started to hate it for not being able to fulfill the promise to your mother," Logan finished for him, the realization dawning slowly as his voice faded into a murmur, his entire demeanor shaking as the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce.

    Amelia had her lips part, having no idea that Asher was feeling that guilty and regretful even after he became Golden Prince.

    "How...How do you know that? Cedric only told us..." I''s voice trailed off as she continued to advance, her expression one of dawningprehension mixed with disbelief.

    Asher responded with a warm smile, an affectionate look directed at I, "Aunty, you already know the answer. How could I possibly know that?"

    Logan''s face hardened as he recalled the grim past, "We saw his corpse. We saw his body being taken away to be destroyed until they made sure not even a speck of his remains would be left behind in fear of any demonic magic he might have left on his body."

    "But if I am an imposter, how would I know about the painting? It''s not like I could learn that from anyone else, can I?" Asher''s voice softened, a wistful nostalgia creeping into his tone as he looked between Logan and I, "I remembering here as a nervous boy to take my lessons from my first mentors. I was looked down upon by almost everyone for being an orphan and a servant of the Evangelion Family trying to worm his way into the academy by taking advantage of the name I served. But you two made me feel at home even though I was no different than a street urchin to you people. You two stood up for me so many times at the risk of your own reputation and career. You two were the first to make me feel as if I had a family."

    The warmth emanating from his golden eyes seemed to melt the icy shield around Logan and I''s hearts. Their expressions softened, a mixture of past affection and present relief smoothing the creases of worry and conflict that had marred their features.

    With a few hesitating steps, Logan approached him and, after a moment''s hesitation, enveloped him in a bear hug, his voice choked with emotion, "How...How are you alive...son?" His arms tightened around Cedric, seeking reassurance in the physical reality of his presence¡ªa son they thought lost to them, now miraculously returned.

 Chapter 527 He Is Long Dead

    Chapter 527 He Is Long Dead

    Asher slowly raised his hands, hesitating as if to return Logan''s embrace.

    However, the moment was fleeting, as he gently but firmly pulled back, his expression etched with a profound solemnity, "I am not...The Cedric you guys remember is long dead."

    Logan and I exchanged bewildered looks, the room thick with tension while Amelia had a worried look, wondering if he was really going to reveal everything.

    I, her voice trembling, managed to say, "Wha...What are you talking about? You just said-" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Yes. I was Cedric and I died. That part can''t be less true," Asher affirmed, his words settling like stones in the silent room. Logan and I shared a troubled nce while Amelia, listening intently, clutched the fabric of her dress, her face a picture of mixed emotions.

    "But I got a second chance at life, albeit in a way I never expected. I still could have tried to be Cedric again and lived as if nothing happened. But I would rather die than do that," Asher continued, his jaw clenched with resolve.

    Logan, struggling with the information, asked, "Why? If you-"

    "The fact that the world abandoned and crucified me despite dedicating my entire life and killing the demon king for them is nothingpared to the betrayal carried out by the people I loved and trusted like Aira, Derek, and the WHA I pledged my life for," Asher dered, his tone intensifying with each word, revealing the deep scars of betrayal that marred his soul.

    Logan and I''s expressions shifted from confusion to shock as they absorbed the gravity of his words, "All they needed was an excuse, a farcical prophecy from the Oracle to get rid of me so that they could shape the world the way they want to, especially Derek. I must have been an obstacle in the path of their ambitions."

    "No...how could they be that evil..." I murmured, her voice a whisper of disbelief as she remembered friendly and warm exchanges with Derek and, especially, Aira.

    Since Amelia was Rachel''s best friend, their families were naturally close as well. I found it hard to believe her best friend, Cecilia''s husband, had such a dark side to him.

    "Aira couldn''t have done that to you... She loved you so much, more than anything in the world," Logan added, his voice low, struggling to reconcile the image of the woman he knew with the actions described.

    "So did I believe that as well and somewhere deep inside I was willing to forget for a brief moment, thinking that I can''t me her if she chose self-preservation and considering she had the entire Evangelion Family to protect or that she had some other good reason to betray me like that. But that was until I learned of what happened after my death which changed me for good," Asher concluded, his voice carrying a chilling finality.

    "Changed you?" Logan mumbled while feeling a great sense of uneasiness for some reason which was shared by I as well.

    Asher gave a solemn nod, his once bright gold eyes turned murky, reflecting a darkness that seemed to consume him from within, "What Aira did to me hurt me more than anything ever will. If she had stood beside me that day, we would have been unstoppable, and I would have lived as Cedric to somehow turn things around. But most importantly, none of the people who I loved and who truly loved me wouldn''t have died if not for her betrayal," he said, his voice a mixture of sorrow and bitterness.

    His golden eyes, which were once a beacon of warmth, now darkened, bing a bottomless void that seemed to suck the light from the very room. The sunlight, as if sensing the malevolent energy radiating from him, retreated, casting the grand hall into a chilling darkness.

    Logan and I felt an icy chill creep up their spines as Asher continued, "Irina, Elizabeth," Asher''s voice boomed like a thunderp, his dark yellow eyes fixated on Logan and I gleaming dangerously, growing increasingly intense as they took on an eerie hue of ominous green.

    In sync with his chilling words, awork of vivid dark green lines etched themselves onto Asher''splexion, sparking abject uneasiness in the two.

    Flesh sloughed off in small patches, gradually revealing charred remnants underneath, "Uncle Charles, Professor Orion... Reinhard... Oliver... Bert... Morrison... Linda..." Name after excruciating name rolled off his tongue, thickening the very air in the room with cold grief and rage.

    With each name he uttered, it felt as though a dagger twisted deeper into not only Amelia''s but Logan and I''s hearts as well. Most of these people were ones they held dear.

    But Logan and I''s eyes widened in horror as they watched Asher''s charred, ckened skin peel away, revealing the bones beneath, engulfed in dark green mes. Bone by bone, the grisly transformation revealed itself, making it seem as if it was not only eating away at his flesh but his soul as well.

    His voice deepened into a grave, ominous tone. "...All I had were these people who tried to stay true to me even after my death despite knowing they were putting their lives at risk. They were my family and friends, but all were murdered in cold blood despite what they did to protect this world as well. That is why...I decided I had to be something...a monster to destroy the monsters guing this world after making them regret their every act," Asher dered, his skeletal form now fully engulfed in dark green mes, standing as a haunting figure of vengeance and sorrow. The hall fell into an ominous silence, broken only by I''s gasp, "H-Hellbringer...Y-You¡­" Tears streamed down her cheeks as she covered her mouth, unable to bring herself to believe what she was seeing.

    Amelia, standing anxiously behind her mother, reached out to provide some semnce offort and also to make sure her mother wouldn''t instinctively do anything, making her own heart pounding with anguish.

    Logan, visibly shaken, struggled to find his voice, his eyes glossy with a myriad number of emotions as he stared at the one of the most feared demons standing before him.

    Amelia could see that the sight of Cedric, transformed into a demon, a being of vengeance, the Hellbringer, was too much for her parents to bear, shaking them to their core.

    "You two never must have expected me to end up like this. Do you feel disgusted that I have be this? I wouldn''t me you if you do because I did monstrous things to get here, and that is why I said Cedric died that day. Now I am Asher, the king of the Bloodburn Kingdom or the Demon King, as you humans call me. And I am here to destroy every trace of the WHA from this along with Hunters like Derek. Nothing more. Nothing less," he dered, the dark green mes around him zing with his cold resentment.

    Logan''s face was a storm of emotion, his beard quivering as he took a step forward, his eyes locking into the hollow, glowing sockets of Asher''s skull. The sight was terrifying, and any other Hunter in Logan''s ce wouldn''t think twice about cutting down the demon king while he was alone and still not in his peak state.

    Amelia, tense and uncertain, watched with bated breath, fearful of her father''s next move now that Asher revealed himself as the Hellbringer. What if her parents-

    Disregarding the danger, Logan suddenly took a step forward and, to Amelia''s shock, enveloped Asher''s zing figure in a tight embrace. Logan''s voice was choked with regret as he muttered, "It''s all my fault... If only I had done better... you wouldn''t have had to suffer so much."

    Logan prepared himself to endure the mes and ept getting burned by them as punishment, though to his surprise all he could feel was warmth enveloping him.

    "It''s mine as well," I said as she joined the embrace, her arms encircling Asher with a mother''s love, her own tears streaming down her cheeks. She added, "Even if we were blind and was toote to save you from getting betrayed, we...we should have been there for you even after your death, but we let you down. You must have felt alone in your suffering all this time, and I can''t begin to imagine what all you must have gone through to be this. But...we are here for you now, even if you think it''s toote."

    The mes enveloping Asher''s body briefly flickered, as if he wasn''t expecting these two to ept him like this. He had prepared himself for the worst considering everything he experienced. Moved by her parents'' unconditional eptance, Amelia''s heart trembled.

    She realized that she had underestimated the depth of her parents'' affection for Asher. Even as the world condemned him, even as he bore the scars of his cursed fate, her parents'' love remained unwavering.

    They must have truly loved him like family. She regretted not realizing this early and instead worried about her parents turning against Asher if they knew the truth. Asher''s bony hands hesitantly rose to return the embrace as his charred flesh began to knit itself together, the mes dying down as if soothed by their touch, "You say you should have been there, but I was the one who pushed everyone away," he rasped, his eyes regaining their golden luster, "To have you both embrace me, not just despite what I''ve be, but because of who I am... it''s more than I ever hoped for."

 Chapter 528 A Day Of Peace

    Chapter 528 A Day Of Peace

    Logan and I, overwhelmed by the torrent of revtions, found themselves instinctively snapping two sofas into the room. They needed to sit, to anchor themselves in something tangible as they grappled with the profound and unsettling truths Asher hadid bare, especially after what happened after he died as Cedric.

    "So¡­ you are saying reincarnation exists and that you are the living proof? All those theories of reincarnation existing were right? But how can a human be a demon in his next life while retaining his past life memories? That''s...terrifying to think of...Why would the angels allow something like that? Even if they might do so to punish someone, you never deserved it," Logan''s voice carried a mix of pain and a desperate need for understanding, his eyes locked onto Asher with an intensity born of both confusion and wonder.

    "No. It''s not really reincarnation. I am not sure, but I found myself waking up in an empty demon body. I wasn''t born, nor do I remember growing up. That body was soulless, as demons called it. Then I found myself waking up in that 19-year-old body, and I happened to be married to the demon queen," Asher rified, settling into a seat, his demeanor calm despite the storm of emotions swirling around him. Amelia, sitting beside him, was still reeling from her relief after Asher suddenly revealed the truth to her parents. Things could have gone wrong in more than a dozen ways but fortunately it didn''t.

    Logan and I exchanged a nce, their faces mirroring the bewilderment that Asher''s exnation stirred within them. I, her voice tinged with concern and a mother''s protective instinct, pressed further, "So¡­ you really see her as your wife? You already know that the demon queen will one day try to destroy our world just like her father and her forefathers tried to. Even if she does not seed, our world will suffer a lot. If it were not for you, her father could have destroyed so much. It is like a ritual for them at this point."

    "I love her more than anything," Asher abruptly dered firmly, the simplicity of his statement taking Logan and I by surprise.

    The room seemed to contract at his words, as Logan and I''s expressions froze while Amelia held her breath, wondering how her parents would process this.

    "So the rumors of the new demon king willing to swim through oceans ofva and walk through thunderstorms for the sake of his queen were true. But why? How could you forget what she really is and what we said she will do in the future? Even if you are a demon now, how can you forget the world that gave birth to you first? Your mother was also a human, and we, the people who love you, are humans as well. Are you really going to stand by the demon queen''s side and watch her try to burn our world to ashes?" Logan''s voice cracked with emotional strain, unable to predict what Asher''s motives and ideals were after everything he suffered.

    No man could have survived from breaking down after all that. And yet, for someone so pure and strong-willed like Cedric to turn into this demon sitting before him only spoke even more of the ordeals he endured.

    They could only guess what kind of man he has be now since they definitely could see that even if fragments of Cedric still existed in him, he was far too different from who he once was.

    But the question he and I shared as they nced at each other in worry was whether they can forget the vows they took as Hunters and their beliefs to protect this world for the sake of someone they loved like their son.

    Would they be able to forsake their home, their world and all the innocent people they vowed to protect?

    Asher noticed the anxious expressions of Logan and I and addressed their deepest fears,

    "You two don''t have to worry. Rowena, the demon queen, isn''t some bloodthirsty demon who only thinks about ughtering humans or taking over our world for sadistic purposes. All she wants is to protect her kingdom, look after her people, and ensure a better future for them. She is not only strong but benevolent and loyal to those she loves, more than most humans I know," Asher exined, his voice carrying a conviction that seemed to momentarily bridge the vast gulf between his reality and theirs.

    I and Logan exchanged a nce, their expressions a mix of skepticism and the dawning realization that the demoness Asher spoke of was far removed from the nightmarish figure they had envisioned. The dissonance between their preconceptions and Asher''s descriptions left them grappling with their biases.

    Amelia had heard enough stories of what kind of demoness Rowena was from Asher, and thus, she didn''t find it hard to digest. But she also had the same reaction as her parents the first time she heard those stories.

    Were demons really capable of such love after being born in their nightmarish world?

    "Our world is a cruel ce to live. Only when you live there as a demon, you will understand. So the only reason the past demon kings tried to attack this world was for a chance to live in a better world," Asher added, his face shadowed by the gravity of his words. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Logan''s response was tinted with the harsh realities of their own world, "We know that as well. Obviously, our air is rich with nourishing energy, and ournds are filled with resources. But does that mean we should allow ourselves to perish to let these demons live in a world that never was theirs? As you said, your wife will do anything to look after her kingdom, including trying to destroy our world. Even if we don''t take her into ount, most of them only want to shed blood and reap life crystals by turning us into corpses. They wouldn''t stop at anything until they get what they desire. They only act on their crude instincts and plunder what''s not theirs," he argued, his voice strained with the weight of his duty to protect and memories of everything he and his family suffered at the hands of demons.

    Asher''s reply was measured, his tone imbued with a broader vision, "Who said this world has to perish for there to be peace? Our worlds have been at war for thousands of years, ever since the demons arrived. Since you guys truly care about this world, ask yourselves if you want to let this war go on for eternity? Imagine the number of lives being lost and will be lost from both sides. What if, in the future, Earth cannot endure any more of this war and gives in? Do you guys really want to take that chance and let your descendants suffer for it?"

    I, her eyes widening, leaned forward, a spark of hope flickering in her gaze, "What are you saying, son? Are you hinting that you can stop this war for good?" I knew what she asked was unbelievable, but since Asher was now the demon king, she still held a sliver of hope.

    Asher nodded, his eyes alight with a fierce determination that seemed to ignite a simr fire in Amelia''s heart, "Ever since I regained my sanity and realized my purpose in this life, I knew what I had to do. To save both our worlds from destroying each other. But that can only happen with the destruction of the WHA, freeing this world from its control and creating something new that will truly look after this world instead of their own self-interests. We can bring about a day where demons will have no need to kill humans for life crystals, and you humans will have no need to kill us to protect this world."

    Logan and I were stumped upon hearing Asher''s words. Such bold ambitions¡­how was he this confident?

    Logan then shook his head, his voice thick with the burden of their history, "How do you n to aplish such a n when both of our sides have failed to destroy each other for all these years? Achieving peace for both will be even harder and can''t be aplished without bloodshed, more than ever in a long time."

    Asher''s response was somber, yet resolute, "I know. But you guys must understand that peace can never be achieved without sacrifices and bloodshed. We do not live in ideal worlds. Our history has proved that in many ways. But...if you guys help me, then more lives can be saved. I promise that. We can open the eyes of the people to what kind of man Derek is and the organization he is using to control this world within his palm. I fear Derek is up to no good. Otherwise, he would never scheme to kill me when I posed no threat to him, even career-wise."

    Amelia interjected passionately, her voice echoing around the stately room, "Dad, Mom, you two have to believe Asher. Derek and his people shouldn''t be allowed to be responsible for our world and our people. They hold too much power and should be gotten rid of as soon as possible. But if Asher doesn''t get our help, it will be harder to do it. Can we really sit by and let Derek and the WHA sabotage our world? Asher is getting stronger in his own world and one day might be able to make all the demons listen to him. We will never get a chance like this again. We owe him this much, right?"

    Logan and I shared a long, fraught look, the weight of their lineage and responsibility heavy upon them. Finally, Logan spoke, his voice tinged with a weary resolve, "There is a lot of ''ifs'' and ''might'' here. Our family has dedicated their lives and resources to protecting this world for centuries. We also have taken the same vow our forefathers did to safeguard this world, and we will never break it."

    Asher slowly nodded as he lowered his gaze, his expression heavy.

    Amelia''s expression dimmed, her hope fading into disappointment, but before the silence could settle, I''s voice broke through, strong and clear, "But our vows don''t mention anything about not working with a demon to protect our world. We never follow or support anything blindly but understand what we are fighting for and do whatever''s necessary to follow through."

    Relief and renewed hope brightened Amelia''s face, a smile breaking through as Asher looked up, visibly moved by I''s words.

    Logan, his own resolve strengthened by his wife''s insight, extended his hand towards Asher, "We might preach about vows and all, but we broke the most important vow of looking after our own family, which includes you. We knew in our hearts that what the world was telling us about you couldn''t be true. But we couldn''t do anything to clear your name or protect your legacy and our friends despite your sacrifices. We have always felt unworthy of the Von Haughton name ever since that day. So Amelia is right. We have to do everything we can to not break the same vow twice, even if it means sacrificing a part of ourselves."

    Tears welled in I''s eyes as she nodded in agreement, her chin quivering with the emotion of the moment.

    "Uncle..." Asher''s voice was thick with emotion as he firmly gripped Logan''s hand, "Don''t worry. I will protect our family from any harm and make sure you guys never have to sacrifice anything. That''s the least I can do for believing in me despite everything."

 Chapter 529 A Family To Believe In

    Chapter 529 A Family To Believe In

    "Aunty I, how long are you uh...going to be like this? I am not going anywhere," Asher cleared his throat as he stiffly sat and asked.

    I clung to Asher''s arm, her ear pressed against his chest, listening intently to the reassuring rhythm of his heartbeat, "Not until I make sure I am not dreaming. I have to keep listening to your heartbeat for a little longer to know that my charming little prince is truly back," she murmured, her lips pursed with a mixture of relief and maternal fervor.

    "Mom! Stop that. You can''t keep hogging my man like that," Amelia protested, her cheeks puffed in mock annoyance as she attempted to pry her mother away from Asher. After a yful struggle, I relented but swiftly pulled Amelia into a tight embrace, her eyes twinkling with mischief, "Your man, oho? So, in the end, you managed to somehow snatch away the prince of your dreams. I have been wondering all those years how long you were going to hold your true feelings in while all those women swarmed around him like flies."

    Amelia blushed in embarrassment, but she did regret not expressing her feelings earlier. Otherwise¡­it could have changed a lot of things for the better. She could have been there for him.

    I turned to Asher, her excitement undimmed, "So when are you going to marry my daughter? We can at least hold a private one, just among ourselves. I have been dreaming about it for years." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Caught off guard, Asher blinked, while Logan cleared his throat and interjected, "Dear, there is no need to jump the gun. Amelia is our only daughter, and she and Asher deserve a proper marriage, one that we will hold once all this is over. Marriage is just a contract. It is their bond that matters the most, and we have no doubt about it."

    Asher and Amelia nodded with smiles as they nced at each other while I puffed up her cheeks, unable to find a point to refute her husband, though she also wanted the marriage to be grand so that she could show off how good they look together to the rest of the world.

    "But..." I''s tone shifted as she eyed Asher with a hint of yful usation, "You are already married, aren''t you? To more than just the demon queen?" She let out a helpless sigh coupled with mock frustration, "I can''t even me you since you are no longer a human, and demons apparently do whatever they feel like. I should have just handed Amelia over to you while you were still Cedric so at least my little pea would have been first. Sigh..."

    Asher''s smile wavered into an awkward expression, caught between amusement and embarrassment, unsure how to navigate I''s forthright talk.

    Logan sat silently, his chest puffed out in a blend of pride and slight difort at the conversation''s direction, while Amelia tugged at her mother''s arm in an effort to curb her relentless remarks about her marriage.

    "But now that things are like this, how are you going to take care and pamper my daughter when all those scary demonesses might be surrounding her in the future? Oh, wait a moment. You still haven''t told me how many secret concubines you have. You must be leading a very enjoyable life as the king when ites to affairs like this," I continued, her lips pursed as she grilled Asher.

    Logan exhaled and continued to pray for Asher, knowing how difficult it was to stop his wife once she was on a roll.

    Asher winced slightly, managing a sheepish smile, "Aunty, I¡ª"

    "Mom! You can''t keep asking such embarrassing questions. I can take care of myself, and it''s rude to pry too much into his business," Amelia interjected, her face flushed with embarrassment but her voice firm, asserting her independence and strength in the face of her mother''s overprotective concerns.

    Asher''s expression became filled with a myriad of emotions as he chimed in with a sigh, "Rowena doesn''t know the truth yet. Only Is, the Umbralfiend Princess does. Is and Amelia have already met, and you can ask Amelia how nice and kind Is is. It wouldn''t be wrong to say that Is is the only woman I met whose heart is purer than any other woman. She was raised in a different world and had never met humans until she and her people came out of the sea, as you guys know. She doesn''t have any prejudices against humans like other demons."

    I''s features softened, the lines of worry easing slightly as Amelia chimed in, reinforcing Asher''s im, "He is right. Is is very kind to me, and I was shocked at first upon seeing a demoness looking at me with such warmth in her eyes. I also feel grateful to her for helping Asher with a lot of things. Without her, Asher could have gotten into a lot of trouble."

    Logan and I exchanged a nce, their expressions tinged with a mixture of surprise and skepticism. The Umbralfiend Princess, known infamously for her terrifying mind force abilities and the one who also controls the Kraken, was this benevolent and gentle being described by their daughter and Asher?

    "But what about the demon queen? I can understand why you can''t tell her the truth, but what happens when she finds out?" Logan interjected, his voiceden with concern, reflecting the apprehension that flickered across I and Amelia''s faces.

    Asher''s gaze dropped, the weight of his decisions and the potential consequences casting a shadow over his features.

    He murmured, "Honestly... I don''t know. I have already decided to tell her everything once our worlds have peace. I will ept whatever she wants to do to me, but I promise that Amelia won''t be harmed in any way. I will make sure of it."

    "Asher..." Amelia pressed her lips together and was determined to not let him deal with the Rowena situation alone.

    Logan gave a solemn nod and responded, "We know you will always keep your promises no matter the odds. But remember, you are no longer alone in this. If you need any help, we are here for you. We don''t want to make the same mistake of regretting things toote. We lost you once, but it would kill us if we lost you twice."

    I, standing by her husband, nodded firmly, her resolve clear, "Yes. For your sake, we are also willing to work with demons as long as we all can live a better future," she dered, the strength of her conviction evident in her voice.

    Asher, moved by their unwavering support, smiled warmly, "Your words are more than enough," he responded, his gratitude palpable.

    The conversation then took a lighter turn as I''s curiosity surfaced, "Now, talking about the demon queen or Rowena as her name is, how much does she love you?" she asked, her tone light yet genuinely intrigued.

    "I¡­" Logan sighed as he shook his head and couldn''t believe his wife was doing this with their daughter beside her.

    However, Amelia kept her eyes wide open, curious to know more about the woman who saved the love of her life from having his soul shattered.

    Asher''s face softened into a tender smile as he began to share anecdotes of his life with Rowena as the rest three of them were intrigued by the tales and stories of not only the demon queen but the entire demon world from Asher''s perspective.

    ¡ª

    Later, stepping into the private tranquility of the estate''s courtyard, Amelia and Asher found themselves alone, the verdant surroundings a stark contrast to the heavy situation that happened earlier.

    Amelia, unable to contain her emotions, stopped Asher with a serious yet gentle interjection, "You could have at least warned me that you were going to drop such a huge bomb of truth on my parents. Things could have gone bad a hundred ways."

    "But they didn''t, did they?" Asher replied, his smile gentle, trying to ease her tension.

    Amelia paused, opening her mouth to retort, but Asher continued before she could speak, "I didn''t warn you because I wanted to see your parents'' raw reaction. If I told you, then they would notice that something was up with you. But since you didn''t know what I was nning to do, you looked as shocked as them. I know it was wrong of me to do that, but you have to understand that I can''t take any chances, and yet I also wanted a family to believe in."

    Understanding dawned on Amelia''s face, her features softening as she realized the precarious bnce Asher had to maintain.

    She knew that he couldn''t be med considering what he went through. He has every right to doubt anyone no matter how long he knew them.

    He knew and trusted Aira the most and yet she hurt him the most.

    Amelia nodded softly and said with an apologetic look, "I know, and I am sorry. I wasn''t trying to make you feel bad. But I am d that you chose to put your faith in my parents. But I didn''t know that my parents still had so much faith and trust in you when the whole world cursed you. Even I was struggling all those years, unable to rte you to the man the world said you were."

    Asher''s expression warmed further as he gently cupped Amelia''s cheek, "And yet your heart never wavered. That is all that matters," he murmured affectionately before leaning in to kiss her, sealing their moment as they slipped into their own world.

 Chapter 530 A Solid Plan

    Chapter 530 A Solid n

    The next day, two figures were present in arge van filled with the buzz of electronics and the resentment from a certain woman with voluptuous curves.

    Asher, demonstrating a cold, tactical demeanor, sat unorthodoxly atop Reba, using her as a makeshift chair as always.

    He was beginning to realize that her curvy and soft back was ten times better than the mostfortable chair he had sat upon. It made him feel good in a way he couldn''t quite put his finger on.

    Reba''s face was flushed, not because of having to endure his weight on her back, but with anger due to constantly being humiliated like this whenever he got the chance.

    No matter how many times he had done this already, it didn''t make it any less bearable. It only kept reminding her how she was reduced to a fate worse than a street dog.

    "You four are in an Expert quest category where the entire town is beingid siege by dozens of goblins, the nastiest bunch you have ever seen and not your usual weak ones. Once they destroy the barrier protecting every house and establishment in the town, all the people in the town will die, and the town will be wasted. This town is small and the goblins are very quick at anything they do. So, time is of the essence," Asher advised through the microphone, his voice firm and authoritative as he monitored the four screens before him, each disying a live video feed from the body cams of his team.

    Arthur, Amelia, Emiko, and Yui stood at the edge of the besieged town, their expressions a mix of resolve and trepidation as Asher''s instructions rang in their ears.

    "Understood, sir. We will quickly defeat the goblins before they can harm anyone," Arthur responded, his voice filled with determination. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Not so fast. Are you really going to rush in without a n while relying on something as straightforward as rushing in blindly? You think it''s that easy when the quest is of the Expert category? Individually, the goblins might be weak but they are strong due to their sheer numbers," Asher challenged, his tone skeptical, prompting Reba to roll her eyes silently, wondering why he was even wasting time teaching these humans about strategies. Was he really a traitor who was trying to make the humans stronger by teaching them how to deal with demons?

    Arthur''s confidence faltered as he nced at Amelia, Emiko, and Yui, seeking affirmation or advice, though they only shook their heads in response.

    Noticing their shared uncertainty, he stuttered, "But uh... as you said, time is of the essence, and we have to get rid of the goblins as fast as possible, right? So, should we really take time to n things when each second could be important?"

    "That barrier is strong enough tost at least a few minutes, and the citizens are safe for now. You need to always keep in mind the difficulty of the quest to guess some things like this. But if you go in without a solid n, those minutes might seem like seconds and you could fail the quest," Asher exined, his arms crossed, his gaze stern.

    "Then how about a n where we..." Arthur nced back at Amelia and then at Emiko and Yui as he proposed, "...split up and deal with the demons?"

    Asher clicked his tongue in frustration, "Tch, that is the stupidest n I have ever heard from a peak S Ranker who didn''t even consider any other factors. This is what happens when someone gets too strong using their background and connections," he critiqued harshly.

    Arthur''s expression dimmed, hurt and confusion evident as he grappled with the criticism. He knew hisbat advisor was pointing at the fact that he was an Evangelion, one of the most powerful families in the world.

    Still, wanting to do better, Arthur quickly tried to think of a better strategy while Amelia sighed, wondering if Asher was nning to purposefully keep being hard to Arthur because of whose brother he was.

    But she couldn''t decide whether it was right or wrong to do so, considering Asher''s feelings.

    Asher''s frustrated sigh filled their earpieces as Arthur kept thinking hard.

    "Forget whatever experience you had as a so-called vignte. You are now working with a team. So you cannot act on your own and take risks as you please. Not everyone is as strong as you, while some are better at certain things than you are. You have to know your team better than your own family if you want to seed at a quest without letting any of your team members die. So tell me what you know about your team?" Asher asked sternly.

    Arthur shifted his gaze to Amelia, collecting his thoughts before speaking, "Amelia is a very experienced Hunter with the power to manipte all the prime elements and transform them at will. So she will be perfect to y the role of a Spelldancer and Bulwarkbined due to the defensive powers she can employ."

    Amelia gave him a nod of approval and mouthed, "Good one."

    "Hmm. Now what about Emiko and Yui?" Asher probed further, his gaze sharp and assessing.

    Arthur nced at Emiko and Yui, who were watching him curiously. Taking a deep breath, he continued, "Emiko and Yui share simr abilities which include the power of wind magic and restoration magic that focus on healing. They can be excellent Spelldancers to support me and Amelia while we fight or focus on protecting the people trapped inside and tend to the wounded if any."

    Asher nodded slightly, "At least you know their abilities instead of only caring about your own."

    Arthur winced slightly and wondered if allbat advisors were as harsh as him.

    Asher added, "Now since you are leading them into the quest, how are you going to deal with the demons while making the best use of their abilities?"

    Arthur paused, thinking through the strategy carefully before responding while recalling his own training and experience, "We will first observe and gauge the strength of the demons. If they are too weak, then I can deal with them alone while the rest of my team can focus on protecting the people inside. But if they are too strong for me to handle alone, then we will all work together to defeat them."

    "And what happens if they manage to break the barrier and start hurting the people inside?" Asher pressed, testing Arthur''s readiness for every possible scenario.

    Arthur''s confidence grew as he outlined his n, "Then I will ask Emiko and Yui to focus on protecting the people and taking them to a safe ce while Amelia and I will focus on dealing with the demons until everyone is safe."

    The tension was palpable as Asher''s voice came through themunication device, crisp and clear, "Sounds satisfactory. Now go ahead and destroy those goblins. I will be leaving right now. You guys are on your own," His tone was dismissive, almost bored, as if the fate of the town and the impending battle were merely items on a checklist.

    Arthur and the three women exchanged determined looks, their resolve firming as they stepped into the danger zone.

    Back in the van, Asher reclined, his demeanor casual as he rxed. He gave Reba''s plump buttocks a patronizing pat, his voice cool and mocking, "Get ready, my pet. It will soon be our time to y."

    Reba''s expression twisted with scorn, her voice dripping with contempt as she retorted, "You are a disgrace to not only our kingdom but to our kind. You first used those ogres to ept a quest and forced them to not harm any of those humans, only for them to get ughtered by your human pet and that bastard with the stupid staff. And now you forced the Fleshbiter n to enter this quest only to let your little team of humans kill them soon. Are you seriously using our kind to train your pets?"

    Asher''sugh was low and untroubled as he looked down at Reba''s angry face, "The Fleshbiter n has always been preying on the weak tribes of our kingdom after the people of those tribes leave our kingdom for any short trips. It''s high time they paid for their crimes towards our kingdom. They should feel lucky that I didn''t massacre them. The same goes for the ogres. As for why I am training my little human team... I don''t think a ve is qualified to learn about their master''s intentions. You will only know what I want you to know."

    Reba''s smirk was cruel, her wordsced with a venomous echo, "Urghh... Just you wait. One day all this will be exposed and then everyone will try to cut you down left and right. No matter how strong you are, you won''t survive when the whole world is against you, hmph."

    Asher looked unfazed, and his response was a cold smile, "Aren''t you forgetting something important? If that happens, then you will share the same fate as your master. If I die¡­you die. So you should stop holding out any hopes of getting free from me. You will only be disappointing yourself more."

    Reba''s face darkened with fury as she inwardly vowed, ''Just you wait¡­I will make you remove my ve seal on your own.''

    Meanwhile, after half an hour, in the ravaged town, Arthur and his team surveyed the aftermath of their battle.

    The streets were littered with the bodies of goblins, the air heavy with the scent of destruction and blood.

    Arthur wiped the sweat from his brow and addressed his team, his voice filled with relief and pride, "Great job, everyone. All the demons are dead, and we were able to sessfully escort the citizens to a safe zone."

    Amelia, Emiko, and Yui, despite their exhaustion, returned his smile, "You did great too, especially aftering up with a good n like Advisor Ash advised," Amelia said with a nod.

    Arthur wiped the sweat from his brow and addressed his team, his voice filled with relief and pride, "Great job, everyone. All the demons are dead, and we were able to sessfully escort the citizens to a safe zone."

    Amelia, Emiko, and Yui, despite their exhaustion, returned his smile, "You did great too, especially aftering up with a good n like Advisor Ash advised," Amelia said with a nod.

    Arthur recalled one of the battles he had earlier in this quest, "I wasn''t expecting that goblin leader to be so-"

    "Ting! Ting!*

    Arthur''s words got stuck in his throat as suddenly an SOS notification began to go off from his tracker device on his wrist.

    Arthur''s expression turned grave as he looked at the screen and mumbled, "Oh no¡­A prominent guild named ''ck Knights'' are under attack. It''s not too far. We have to leave now!" Arthur felt even more anxious since it was one of the guilds the president had asked him to protect and one that could be targeted by the Coven of the Damned cult.

    What if this very cult was the one attacking the guild? He definitely can''t let them destroy that guild like the others!

    The three women nodded with serious expressions, though they exchanged a subtle yet imperceptible meaningful nce before following Arthur.

 Chapter 531 His Right-Hand Woman

    Chapter 531 His Right-Hand Woman

    Half an hour ago,

    In the outskirts of a town, the decently sized headquarters of the ck Knights Guild loomed, a beacon of security amidst theever growingfears of demonic cults. The building, marked by thehugesign ''ck Knights'',was renownednot justfor its impressive architecturebutas a hub for Hunters specializing in intelligence gathering for the WHA,particrlytargeting demonic cults.

    They also were good at hunting down these cultson their ownand even dealing with corrupted Hunters.

    Inside, the atmosphere was charged with a blend of respect and vignce. Ray Foxx, the Guildmaster, walked through the ground floor d in a sharp blue suit that contrasted with his subtly grayed temples, signaling his years of experience and authority. Behind him trailed a group of men and women in neat suits, all attentive to his every move.

    As he passed, employees stood in respectful silence, acknowledging his presence with a mix of admiration and apprehension. Scattered throughout the building, men in ck sunsses and armor stamped with the WHA emblem guarded every corner. Some held rifles, others traditional weapons for any close encountersituation, and they wereallready to take care of any hostile activitythat may urin this guild.

    Ray''s expression wasone ofvisible annoyance as he nced at the stationed WHA soldiers. His voicelow but filled with irritation, he muttered to his secretary, a young woman with blonde hair neatly tied in a bun, "How long are these goons going to stay in my building?I can''t even doany shitproperly with them sitting on my back 24/7. You better find a n to get rid of them, Stacy."

    Stacy winced, her expression troubled, "Sir, you know they are here for our protection. The Coven of the Damned might attack us any time, and if they do, these WHA soldiers will take care of that cult while our assets will be safe."

    Ray clicked his tongue, his annoyance palpable, "Tch, why are you talking as if our guild is useless and can''t handle some trash cult?"

    Stacy,her voed with urgency, hurried to rify, "I wouldn''t dare,sir. I apologize if I made you misunderstand."

    Ray scoffedas he said, "People think that just because we are not an Elite Guild, we aren''t that strong.But we are the ones who did most of the heavy lifting for the WHA, especially a few years ago, right after the Corrupted Prince was killed."

    Stacy''s brows raised as she asked, after hesitatingfor a bit, "S-So the rumors of the ck Knights taking down a peak S Ranker who was corrupt was true?"

    Ray smugly smiled as he said, "Of course. Taking down that Russian bitch was supposed to be the greatest moment of glory for our guild. But unfortunately, she was part of a superpower in Russia, and we couldn''t risk attracting unwanted attention when we already have a lot on our te."

    ''More like afraid her people mighte after your guild?'' Stacy thought naturally but didn''t dare to voice her thoughts.

    "She was so feared and was said to be the Corrupted Prince''s right-hand woman. They grew up together, apparently as servants of the Evangelion Family. But all it took was a simple trap to lure her and fifteen of my best men and of course myself. I am a low-level S Ranker, and yet it was I who plunged my de into her heart. That moment was so satisfying that I wish I could relive it every day."

    Stacy swallowed her saliva, terrified upon knowing that he had taken down such a powerful woman despite the disparity in their rank. Was he hiding his strength or something? That can''t be¡­

    Asthey approached a floating elevator, the rest of the entourage stopped, and only Ray and she entered.

    He sighed and shook his head,"It''s a pity, though. She was quite beautiful. If only those annoying bastards at the WHA hadn''t given those orders, I wouldn''t have killed her that fast," As he said this, Ray''s expression was filled with disappointment since such a woman with great power and beauty was never so near within his grasp.

    If only the WHA had given him some leeway...What a waste.

    Stacy briefly wrinkled her nose before controlling her expression as she said in a low voice, "I¡­I will try my best to find a way toe up with measures to make the WHA think that we are equipped to protect our own guild without their help."

    Stacy could guess that the guildmaster probably wanted to do somethingthat hedidn''twantthe WHA to poke their noses into. Otherwise, who would refuse free protection?

    As the elevator began its ascent, Ray''s demeanor softened slightly.He ced a hand reassuringly on Stacy''s back, causing her to flinch subtlyandtried to take a small step to the side.

    But her eyes widened as his grip hardened around her waist, pulling her back closer to him. His smile was smooth,almost disarmingashis hand moved subtly down her back,"Of course.I know that. Even if you are my new secretary, I know you have been working quite hard, Stacy."

    Stacy felt her heart thud against her chest asshe felt her skin crawlthe longer his hand moved down her back, "I-I am d to hear that, s-sir." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You are so pretty and sweet, unlike my old hag of a wife. All she does is re at me before I remind herof her ce with a few good old ps to her face. But you remind me of my younger days, making me feel young again," Ray said with a disturbing smile as he ogled Stacy''s modest assets before sliding his hand down towards her buttocks.

    Stacy''s body jerked, and her eyes widened upon feeling his rough hand squeezing her buttocks, "S-Sir, please¡­" Stacy could hear her heartbeat in her ears and fidgeted as she tried to step away from him.

    But he was gripping her buttocks so firmly that she was unable to move and had never felt so terrified. She unconsciously looked around for help, but the elevator was purposefully going very slowly, and thess of the elevatorwas tinted to prevent anyone outside from seeing the inside.

    Ray smiled as he looked at her, cowering under his grip, and pushed her against thess of the elevatoras he said, "I know you joined our guild to pay the bills for your ailing brother, and I am taking care of it as I promised. But if you don''t take good care of me, would it be fair for me to keep looking after your brother? My previous secretaries never appreciated my goodwill towards them," Raythenadded as his tone grew sinister, "So I had to let them go, albeit they must be deeply regretting it now."

    Stacy''s chin quivered as she felt his other hand creeping up over her shirt and began to unbutton it. Did he do these disgusting things to his previous secretaries?

    She clenched her fists and wanted to push him away, but thinking about her brother, her hands trembled, and her eyes became teary.

    But Ray''s lecherous intentions were abruptly cut short as he scowled upon noticing amotion at the entrance of his building.

    Stacy felt ahugesense of relief upon feeling Ray''s hands leaving her body alone and wondered if he changed his mind. But then she nervously took a peek at him, only to see him lookingsomewhere else.

    Her heart skipped as she witnessed an elderly manwithck sunsses forcefully trying topush pastthe guild''s security. The guards,usually unppable in their duties, struggled visibly, their efforts seeming almost futile against the old man''s surprising vigor.

    She knew nobody was allowed to enter this building until they had a prior appointment. So why was this old man trying to get inside, and howwas he able tomake those guards struggle?

    Even the WHA guards who were holding traditional weapons came rushing to investigatewhilethose with guns stood afar but prepared for the worst.

    Ray,sensing something amiss, snapped into action, his voice booming through thems attached to his suit,"Kick that old bastard out!He is up to no¡ª" *BOOM!*

    But before he could finish, the world erupted into chaos. A deafening explosion shook the very foundations of the building, engulfing the lobby in a chilling dark green light.

    This st of eerie dark green light expanded almost instantaneously, engulfing the guards and the WHA soldiers who had surrounded the old man in a devastating wave.

    The shockwave from the explosion rocked the entire building, sending vibrations through the floor and walls. "Aaaah!!" Stacy shrieked, thrown off bnce, while Raymanaged to holdhis footing against the elevator floor.

    Gasping for air and grappling with the situation, Stacy clung to thewall of the elevatorfor support. Ray, fueled by a mixture of rage and disbelief, quickly regained his posture, his eyes zing with fury as he sought to identify the motherfucker who dared attack his guild.

    As the dust and smoke began to settle, the scene at the entrance became horrifically clear. Amidst the ashes and scattered remains and blood of the fallen guards and soldiers, a skeletal figure enveloped in dark green mes stood ominously. The skeletal being slowly raised its head, its hollow eye sockets seemingly locking gaze with Ray.

    The sight struck a chord of deep fear and recognition in Ray, his voice barely a whisper as he uttered in disbelief, "H-Hellbringer??"

 Chapter 532 Plunder Your Soul

    Chapter 532 Plunder Your Soul

    Ray''s eyes bulged in horror and disbelief as he stared at the skeletal figure engulfed in ominous green mes standing in the lobby of his building, "H-Hellbringer?" he gasped, his voice barely a whisper.

    The mere mention of the name sent shivers down Stacy''s spine.

    She knew that this terrifying demon had risen through the ranks of the demon world at an unprecedentedpace,andwas now the new Demon King, feared for his ruthlessness and unfathomable potential.

    His name had already entered the Doomsday Listof the WHA andany quest he was involved in, he would leave no survivors.

    Only the president''s daughter had managed to escape from his clutches, and even then, it was by a hair''s breadth.

    Andthe sight of the charred remains of the guards and WHA soldiers around the demon''s feet was enough to make her wonder in terror if she was going to die today? Was she fated to leave behind her brother?

    "How the fuck is this happening?? No quest rm went off! We should''ve had a warning!" Ray roared in frustration and fear.

    He had already heard news of the fightthat went downbetween Hellbringer and the draconian king. If this skeleton fucker was that ridiculously strong to pulverize the draconian king, then how can he stand a chance?

    His face continued to turn ashen as he fumbled for hisms and activated a direct line to the WHA emergency department, "This is Ray! We''re under attack by Hellbringer! I repeat, Hellbringer is here! We need all avable forces!" But the only response was static. Who the fuck was jamming allmunications?? Was somebody helping Hellbringer from inside or outside? Most importantly, wherewashis guild members in the building? Why weren''t theying down to deal with this demon??

    But unbeknownst to him, the offices and rooms on the first and above floors were filled with a chilling, ominous aura. Cold blood seeped out of many rooms,and the walls were coveredwith frost.

    Ray could only guess and hope these WHA soldiers would proveto have some sort of useand at least buy some time until the WHA sent reinforcements.

    And so he desperately watched as the WHA soldiers surrounding Hellbringer unleashed a barrage of mana-powered bullets, eachoneimbued with a radiant light.

    The bullets struck the eerie figure, leaving behind cracks in his charred bones, but he remained standing tall, unperturbed by the onught. The dark green mes that engulfed him flickeredmenacingly,as if fueled by the very essence of their attacks. As the bullets bounced off and the guns fell silent, their magazines spent, the WHA soldiers were panting as they nced at each other in horror. What kind of demonwas able toremain standing despite taking all those bullets head-on? Was he even mortal?

    "My turn," Before they could reel from their shock, with a single, swift motion of his bony hand, Asher unleashed a ring de, curving through the air like an emerald serpent.

    Screams of agony filled the lobby as the de sliced through the air, decapitating the soldiers with surgical precision, their headless corpses crumpling to the floor in a gruesome disy of his power. Stacy covered her mouth to stifle a scream, her eyes wide with terror as she witnessed the carnage unfolding before her very eyes. Ray''s face paled, his heart pounding wildly in his chest, "W-What kind of monster is he¡­" he stammered, unable to tear his eyes away from the macabre sight below. He had heard of this fucker rumored to be immortalbutseeing it in person was just a different and terrifying experience.

    With quivering eyes, Stacy saw Hellbringer,as if sensing their fear, kept looking right at them.

    She felt an unnatural chill seep into her bones as the demon''s hollow sockets seemed to stare straight at them through the elevator doors.

    "H-He can see us?"Stacy mumbled in terror as thetint on the elevator ss was no ordinary oneand was coated with aspecialmana film to prevent anyone from peeking inside.

    But thenthey hadtheir eyes widened when Hellbringer, in the blink of an eye, threw his zing ring de in their direction. In a panic, Ray instinctively grabbed Stacy, using her as a human shield, and enveloped himself in a thick, shimmering mana barrier. "Let me go!!!" Stacy yelled frantically, fearing for her life.

    However, the de whizzed past her, shattering the elevator''s ss.

    But before she could let out a sigh of relief, the elevator suddenly began to fall down and crashed on the floor.

    "Aaah!" Pain exploded in Stacy''s arm upon impact, radiating up her limb as she cradled her fractured forearm. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Since Ray kept using her as a body shield, she mmed onto the floor hard without being able to shield herself.

    As the dust settled, Ray scrambled to his feet, his eyes wild with terror upon seeing Hellbringer walking towards him.

    Without even bothering to waste a second, he summoned a gust of wind to allow himself to fly out of this hellhole.

    But just as he ascended into the air, his eyes widened as a blood-colored, icy spike suddenly shot towards him from nowhere, impaling his leg and pinning him to the ground. "AARGH!" Ray cried out in agony as he dangled helplessly from the spike, his own blood staining the pristine marble floor. Stacy, still on the ground and clutching her injured arm, watched in horror as Hellbringer stalked towards them, his footsteps echoing ominously in the silent lobby. Her heart pounded in her chest, her entire body shaking with fear as his zing bony jaws opened while looking at her, "Run."

    His voice was like thunder that jolted her senses back to reality, and beforeshe knew it, Stacy found herself crawling back before her survival instincts kicked in to allow her legs to run away from here as fast as possible.

    She didn''t even careto thinkwhy this scary demon was letting her leave, and all she could think of was getting out ofhere.

    Unable to contain his rising panic, Ray shouted, "What do you want?! Why are you here?!" Desperation crept into his voice, especially since the icy spear had stabbed into a vital point of his mana circuit, freezing up the entire thing and preventing him from using his mana.

    He didn''t even have the luxuryto wonderwho attacked him out ofnowheresince Hellbringer was standing just a foot away from him!

    "I thought theguildmasterof the ck Knights would be more like a knight. But why do you sound like a filthy sewage rat?" A chilling, gravelly voice emanated from the Hellbringer''s charred jaws, his hollow sockets fixated on Ray, "You must have enjoyed the past few years after licking off the blood from the shoes of the WHA." Ray''s eyes bulged with terror, and he wondered why this motherfucker was talking to him as if he knew him. But the stinging pain didn''t allow him to think about it as he choked out desperately, "L-Look...You can plunder whatever you want from here.Just let me leave, and I swear you won''t be disappointed with what you find here."

    "AAARGHHH!!"

    Ray''s cries of agony echoed through the lobby as Asher suddenly and effortlessly yanked him away from the blood-stained spike, tearing his leg off at the thigh, "You are right. I am not going to be disappointed now that I am going to plunder your soul."

    Blood rushed to Ray''s face under the excruciating pain, horrifyingly staring at his severed limb as blood poured onto the pristine marble. "S-Stop! P-Please let me go! Urghhh..." Ray begged as he remained suspended in the air with Hellbringer clutching his neck, his left foot barely touching the floor.

    "Shhh...Stop wailing like a pig when I am barely getting started to punish you for your sins," Asher said, his voice making Ray''s balls shrivel in fright.

    "W-What sins? I''ve never offended you!"Ray gasped, his voice shaking with terrorandwondered if this demonwentmad or was trying to mess with him for fun.

    But Hellbringer cocked his head, the bones of his skull creaking ominously.

    "Does the name ''Irina'' ring a bell?"Asher askedas his voice senta chill down Ray''s spine.

    "I-Irina?" Ray mumbled as he suddenly remembered that woman. He unconsciously nodded in fright and wondered what she had to do with this demon.

    "You boasted about killing her, right? How did you kill her exactly?" Asher asked as the dark green mes enveloping his bones began to flicker wildly, his voice grating.

    "W-Why do you want to know?" Ray asked in trepidation as he was unable to guess why this demon cared about a dead human bitch.

    Hellbringer chuckled, a chilling sound that raised goosebumps on Ray''s arms, but the next momentRay''seyes widened as Hellbringer tore off his right arm,

    "YAARGHHH!!" A guttural scream tore free from Ray''s throat as blood sttered the immediate surroundings, coalescing into a putridke on the marble ground below, leaving behind a bloody stump.

    How was this fucking demon so strong when he was supposed to be only a low level Soul Devourer?

    "This is what happens when you question me instead of answering me," Asher rasped, his dark mes licking at Ray''s chin, "Now, I will ask you again. How did you kill her? If you lie, then you will soon be begging me to kill you."

    Tears of fear streaming down his face, Ray''s voice shook with terror as he confessed in fear, "I-I didn''t! It was the zing yers Guild! I only gave them her location and had my guild members stand guard.Nowp-please, let me go..."Ray begged as he grimaced while his skin kept getting burned.

 Chapter 533 A Pathetic Hunter

    Chapter 533 A Pathetic Hunter

    Asher enveloped in dark green mes, seemed almost to pause, his mes flickering momentarily upon hearing Ray''s confession.

    It was as if he finally heard what hewasexpecting to hear.He knew there was no way someone as fierce and powerful as Irina would get ambushed by some trash guild.

    But yet the fact that she was killed in cold blood made his mes re up with the intensity of his emotions.

    Throughout his entire life as Cedric she stood by him and even sacrificed a lot of things for his sake, including her family. And yet when she needed him the most, he wasn''t there for her. If only he had not ignored his own heart...

    "The zing yers guild? The Legendary Tier guild operating under Lenny Stan?" Asher''s voice was low and menacing, the mes around his bones casting ghostly shadows against the walls as he absorbed the information.

    Ray, his body trembling not just from fear but from the pain of his injuries, nodded vigorously, "Y-Yes! And some other Elite guild who gave support for those guys. I-It was very difficult to deal with her even if we all prepared ourselves as much as we can," he gasped, the effort evident in his voice as hisplexion turned even paler, a strange phenomenon slowing his bleeding.

    He didn''t even care that he was revealing informationhewasn''t supposed to since he had no choice but to focus on surviving first.

    "Who exactly killed her?" Asher''s voice tightened, and his bony fingertips pressed slightly into Ray''s neck, a threatening gesture that made Ray''snextwordse out in a desperate rush.

    "I-Idon''t know! I swear!I-Iwas only standing guard with my men and everyone was wearing masks...It''s the truth...I only bragged about dealing the killing blow...to raise my guild rankings...."Ray choked out the confession, his face wet with snot and saliva, an image ofplete despair and degradation.

    Upstairs, Stacy, who had nearly escaped the building earlier,found herself wrinklingher nose in disgust and contempt upon hearing Ray''s voicethat echoedthrough the empty lobby.

    She didn''t get thefullidea of what they were talking about, but she did hear Ray confessing that he bragged about doing something to raise his guild rankings.

    Crouched behind a copsed wall, her heart hammered in her chest as she watched the terrifying scene unfold.

    The sight of Ray, her boss who kept harassing her since day 1, now groveling for his life and getting dismembered by Hellbringer, elicited a mix of emotions ¡ª fear, curiosity, but strangely, a sense of satisfaction and relief. She was this close to leaving the building. But the moment her panic and survival instincts gave way to her thoughts, she found herself inexplicably drawn back to the first floor. Crouched behind a copsed wall, her heart hammered in her chest as she watched the terrifying scene unfold.

    The sight of Ray, her boss who kept harassing her since day 1, now groveling for his life and getting dismembered by Hellbringer, elicited a mix of emotions ¡ª fear, curiosity, but strangely, a sense of satisfaction and relief. Why had this ruthless Hellbringer spared her? And why did she find a darkfort in seeing Ray reduced to such a state?

    She knew she shouldn''t be dumb enough to stay here,butshecouldn''t find herself leaving.

    "You are even more pathetic than I thought. It annoys me to say that even my bitch is better than you. But now...." Asher''s voice trailed off as he slowly raised his bony hand, his hollow sockets seething with a promise of finality. Ray''s eyes bulged, sheerterrorovertaking him as he stammered, "N-No...Please, don''t!"

    "Don''t you do it!"

    The sudden shout interrupted the tense moment. Both Asher and Ray turned toward the source of the voice. They saw 3 women and a man rushing in, their Hunter uniforms glinting under the lights.

    Arthur, d in golden armor and a flowing white cape, held an elegant staff, his presence calming the air. The air around him hinted at the raw, radiant power he wielded, a stark contrast tothedark, skeletal figureof Hellbringer.

    "Let him go. You have killed enough innocent people," Arthur stated firmly, his gaze locked on Hellbringer, challenging the demon''s actions openly.

    Raylet out a sigh ofrelief since he knew this Evangelion kid was a peak S Ranker and insanely strong.He even had three other Hunters to back him up, especially the Elemental Maiden. Hellbringercan''tjustdo whatever helikedunlesshewantedto get caught.

    However, Arthur, standing poised and unflinching, was internally shocked at the situation. Theck of any quest rm or warning was disturbing. The appearance of a figure as notorious as Hellbringer should have triggered alerts across every possible system. For him to show up here, at least a Catastrophe Category quest should pop up and yet nothing of that sort ever came up.

    It was as if he merely walked in here without anybody''s knowledge, which should be impossible and a grave anomaly.

    How can anyone not spot a demon like him the moment he showed up in this world? Even if he came here through some other quest, it should be impossiblefor himto stay here and attack other ces.

    Asher, with a sharp scoff, dragged a half-dismembered Ray, who was nearly limp with fear, toward Arthur while still clutching his neck, "Innocent? You want me to spare this pathetic dog who has killed and destroyed the lives of innocent people more than I did?" he challenged, his voice harsh, echoing off the walls, his hollow eye sockets burning into Arthur.

    Stacy,watchinghidden and overwhelmed, found herself lost in the unfolding scene. Her mind raced,trying to decipherthis demon''s intentions and how he knewthatRay was a vile man.

    Ray, despite his dire situation, felt anger surge within him. His thoughts were a mix of fear and indignation, wondering why this motherfucker even cared who he killed or not?

    Arthur''s brows knitted together in confusion and a hint of anger, "What are you talking about? He is a respected Hunter and theguildmasterof the ck Knights. ndering a man like him won''t relieve you of your evil deeds," Arthur retorted, defending Ray despite the unsettling usationsthrown his way. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hahaha¡­"Asher''sugh reverberated through the space, unsettling and cold before he spoke, "Pathetic Hunters like you are the reason your world is rotting with dogs like him. People like you only care about licking the feet of your master andydumb as long as it''s convenient," Asher sneered, his tone dripping with disdain.

    Arthur, hisconfusion quickly turning into anger,clenched his jaw, especially since he was hearing all this from a demon, "What?I don''t know what you are trying to¡ª"

    "See. You already proved my words, and now I am going to let you have a front-row seat to see me executing this dog and make this world better by a fraction," Asher interrupted, his words harsh as he menacingly dangled Ray before Arthur.

    "If you kill him, then I won''t let you leave. He is under my protection, and you can''t easily leave on time if you deal with us.You will soon be surrounded by the rest of the WHA''s forces," Arthur dered, his voice firm, pointinghis staff directly at Hellbringer, his stance resolute against the threat.

    "You and what army?" Asher taunted with a scoff, making Arthur furrow his brows.

    "AH!"

    "Ugh!"

    "Let me go!"

    Suddenly, the air filled with distressing cries, making Arthur frown as his head snapped around, his eyes widening in horror at the sight of Amelia, Emiko, and Yui encased in thick, blood-colored ice, their bodies immobilized up to their necks. But what unsettled him even more was the sight of a demoness with chilling red eyes and wearing a ck cloak with a plunging neckline that revealed her deep cleavage standing menacingly among them.

    Her elegant ck mask covered the lower half of her face, and hersharp fingernails pierced Amelia''s neck while dragging her away towards Hellbringer, "You move an inch, and this little bitch will die," she threatened coldly, her frightening red eyes glowing with a hint of glee.

    Arthur''s mind raced, trying toprehend how he had failed to detect this demoness''s presence or the trap she hadid. But then the realization hit him like a cold waveas henoticed glowing demonic runes on the floor and realized she must haveid out a trap even before he entered. Henowrealized even more the importance of hisbat advisor''s advice about having a n before barging inand regrettednot keeping it in mind no matter how much of a hurry he was in to save the guild master.

    "Arthur, don''t worry about us. Just focus on saving the guildmaster!"Amelia called out, her voice strained withpain,yet determined while ring at the demoness clutching her neck a bit too tightly.

    Arthur''s expression became grave upon seeing Amelia getting taken hostage, and he could see that they were nning to use her until they could leave safely.

    But he didn''t know whether they would spare her or not. "Don''t do this, please...Let them go, and I promise that you two can return to your world safely," Arthur said with a hint of desperation in his voice since he could sense that this mysterious demoness was a peak Soul Devourer, and he couldn''t make any quick moves without risking Amelia''s life.

    Asher sneered at Arthur''s plea, his voice dripping with disdain, "Look at you...pathetically begging us to spare a dirty dog. I wonder if your family is as pathetic as you to raise you like this," he taunted, trying to provoke Arthur further.

    Arthur''s jaw clenched tightly, his fists balled in anger as he remembered his father and sister, "Leave my family out of this. You know nothing about heroes like them¡ªnot that an evil thing like you has the right to judge them," he retorted, standing his ground despite the overwhelming odds.

    "Right. So you won''t mind if this evil thing does this," Asher replied coldly. With a malicious chuckle, he unleashed his dark green mes more ferociously, engulfing Ray in a torturous ze. "YARRGHHHH!!" Ray''s chilling howls of agony filled the lobby as his body horrifically began to burn.

    "NO!!" Arthur''s roar of anguish echoed through the space as his staff glowed with a radiant white light, ready to intervene.

    "You dare?!" Reba tightened her grip on Amelia, her sharp fingernails digging deeper into her neck. In response, Arthur''s mana receded instantly, his hand raised in a halting gesture, "Please don''t! I won''t attack you..." he said hastily, the agony in his voice palpable as he was forced to witness Ray''s flesh and bones slowly burn away into ashes until his howls were silenced by death.

    "Tsk, tsk, this is the golden boy of the Evangelion Family? What a joke. Let''s leave," Asher scoffed dismissively, making Arthur''s expression harden with pain and shame.

    Asher threw a small metallic disc onto the floor, which expanded into a teleportation portal. Arthur watched tensely, his grip on his staff firm, prepared to act should they attempt to harm Amelia further or take her with them.

    However, to Arthur''s immense relief, the demoness released Amelia as she and Hellbringer stepped back into the portal, disappearingfrom the scene.

    "Amelia! Are you alright??" Arthur rushed to her side immediately, his staff glowing as he shattered the icy prison that encased her. Quickly, he turned his attention to Emiko and Yui, freeing them from their bindsas well.

    Amelia, clutching her neck and wincing in pain, nodded weakly, "Yeah... But I am sorry... We failed to protect the guildmaster because of me," she said, her voiceden with guilt.

    Arthur''s gaze fell on the ashes of what was once Ray, a respectedguildmaster, and dozens of other men and women who sacrificed their lives in vain to protect theguildmaster.

    He grimaced, his heart heavy with the weight of their loss.

    Thinking that their deaths were on him, his hand trembled as it formed into a fist, his voice barely a whisper, "No... I failed you all."

 Chapter 534 A Unsettling Threat To The World

    534 A Unsettling Threat To The World

    The world was in a state of shock and terror as news channels and social media tforms were flooded withthe harrowingscenes from the ck Knights Guild headquarters. The grim footage from the enhanced CCTV cameras showed the terrifying demon Hellbringer, a name synonymous with dread and destruction, torturing and letting his eerie mes envelop the guildmaster, Ray Foxx, reducing him to ashes. This startling violence shook the globalmunity, highlighting a catastrophicpse in the workings of the divine system.

    But what terrified and shocked the people the most was that Hellbringer arrived with no warningwhich usually came inthe form of a quest. A potential Doomsday threat like himindeedwould triggera very dangerousquest that would alert the entire world, especially the WHA, and allow them to take the necessary actions to deal with him.

    Such threats werevery rare, but the WHA always responded swiftly to deal with such threats.

    However, no such warnings were issued,a fact that left the public bothterrified and perplexed. How could such a powerful demon infiltrate and attack without any prior indication?The incidentnot only exposed unexpected vulnerabilities but alsoignited fears of future unheralded attacks.

    Compounding the horror, reports emerged that Hellbringer''s aplice was a peak Soul Devourer demoness who easily trapped the new Hunter team, including the emerging star of the Evangelion Family, Arthur Evangelion, and took his team members hostage as a means to escape.

    With admiration and respect, they named him Star Prince for being as bright and powerful as a star, and yet not even he could stop them.

    The demonic pair''s ability to execute a surprise assault without detection suggested terrifying implications for the safety of the world.

    What if they do this again? What if more demons were capable of doing this? What if the demons found some loophole, and every demon abused it to destroy this world?

    In the aftermath, frightened citizens turned to prayer, seeking divine intervention from the angels to prevent such incidents from ever recurring. Mass prayers were organized, with people pleading for protection against such powerful and unpredictable threats.

    Since the angels gave them these quests and even warned about dangerous threats throughthese quests, they can''tthink of any other way to seek help.

    However, as the immediate shock subsided and leader figures were busy calming the people, someof themstarted being curious. Why had Hellbringer targeted the ck Knights Guild specifically?Whyhad the attack been so precise, sofocused solely on the guildmaster? Demons of his caliber typically wrought widespread havocand wouldn''tleave without causing a carnage and taking as many lives as possible. He didn''t even plunder for any resources or took anyone hostage.

    Just as they were wondering about this, an unexpected leak of ssified documents and video footage from the guild itselfhit the media. The contents were damning, revealing a slew of nefarious activities orchestrated under Ray Foxx''s leadership. The public was appalled by the depth and breadth of corruption and exploitatioid barein these documents,tarnishingthe guild''s once-respected image.

    Scenesaired showingRay Foxx inpromising positions, misusing his authority for personal gain, alongside evidence of the guild''s involvement in illegal activities. These revtions shifted public sentiment dramatically, from fear of the demon to outrage at the guild''s misconduct.

    As the scandal erupted, the higher echelons of the guild scrambled to identify the whistleblower, their efforts fruitless amidst the growing chaos. The WHA, quick to act, shut down the ck Knights Guild, citing the egregious vitions, and began efforts to rectify the damage done, offering reparations to those affected.

    This sequence of events left the globalmunity in a whirlwind of fear, betrayal, and a desperate quest for answers, wondering if the very institutions designed to protect them were instead a source ofdeeperthreats since this wasn''t the first time.

    Over the past few yearsfew guilds werebrought down, though they weren''t that famousand the media forsome reasoneven forgot about itwithin hours.

    However, whenever each of those guildswerebrought down, it was followed by damning evidence of illegal and sinister activities the guilds were involved in.

    And every single time, the Coven of the Damned was involved and was led by the infamous Huntress.

    It was as if they werespecificallytargetingcorruptedguilds andthey alsodidn''t spare cults that indulged in such activities or worse. It was as if they were trying to cleanse the world of such filthy organizations.

    And this timethepattern was the samebutthere was no sign of the Huntress. Instead, the attack was carried out by two powerful demons. However, the CCTV clip showed rge, dark green zing figure of a skull etched on the floor.

    It was the signature of the Coven of the Damned, which was left behind every time they struck.

    What if one of these demons was the founder of the Coven of the Damned and made an appearance to make a dramatic entrance and announce themselves to the world?

    However, why would a ruthless demon like Hellbringer care about making the human world a better ce or any other demon?

    Some suggest that Hellbringer was having sadistic fun and that the leaked documents and clips had nothing to do with him or his cult but adisgruntedguildmember taking advantage of the chaos.

    Lots of theories were circting as conspiracists wracked their heads to make sense of these patterns.

    In the meantime, the sprawling headquarters of the once-esteemed ck Knights guild had transformed into a scene reminiscent of a high-security battleground. The area was barricaded extensively, a full kilometer in every direction, with local police and WHA special forces nketing the perimeter. The team,prised of specialists in various fields, moved methodically through the building to investigate the incident.

    Inside the lobby, where the devastating attack by Hellbringer took ce, Arthur sat isted on a chair, his posture one of dejection.

    His head was bowed, eyes clouded witha tumult ofguilt, regret, and disappointment. While Amelia, Emiko, and Yui had been rushed to hospitals to ensure no traces of demonic mana lingered in their systems, Arthur remained. He felt anchored to thesite of the cmity, burdened by a profound sense of responsibility and a punishing self-reproach.

    "There he is! The Star Prince in the flesh," a voice rang out, slicing through the heavy air with its scornful tone.

    Arthur''s gaze lifted slowly, tracing the source of the voice to Lenny, who approached with a condescending smile stered across his face, "What are you still doing here, kid? Haven''t you helped here enough? You should go home now and let us adults clean up the mess here," Lenny remarked, his voice dripping with disdain while wondering what Ray told Hellbringer since they seemed to have some kind of discussion before he got burned to ashes.

    If only this Evangelion fucker did his fucking job, then he wouldn''t have to go through all this mess.

    Arthur felt a sharp sting in his chest at the words but feltas ifhe deserved it. The murmurs and sideways nces from the surrounding personnel only intensified the difort.

    "Who said he isn''t an adult?" The new voicemanded immediate attention.

    All heads turned as Derek, the president himself, entered the building, hispresence underscored by the entry of the intimidating Vanguard Corps who swiftly dispersed around the room, their disciplined movements silencing the murmurs.

    Lenny''s smug expression faltered, his bravado dissolving under Derek''s imposing gaze. The entire room seemed to hold its breath as Derek strode forward, the weight of his authority making everyone salutetohim.

    Arthur, alongside Lenny, stood and saluted, "Sir!" he said, his voice steady despite the turmoil within. Meeting the president''s eyes felt like an insurmountable task, the guilt gnawing at him deepening with the proximity of the president. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "At ease," Derekmanded softly, his eyes sweeping over the ashen remnants of the lobby. His gaze lingered on the exact spot where the figure of the skull was etched onto the floor.

    "So all this time... it was Hellbringer?" Derek mused aloud, his expression twisting into a frown.

    Lenny exhaled a frustrated sigh, his voice tinged with disbelief, "I can''t believe it. The Coven of the Damned''s master is Hellbringer? Then what about that vampire who apanied him?"

    Arthur, grappling with the shock and implications, remained silent, his mind racing.The realizationthat such a powerful demon was behind all these attacks was daunting.

    "A senior demoness from House Thorne," Derek contributed, his voice steady despite the gravity of the situation, "Only they would have a powerhouse that has such a simr aura and great control over ice and blood magic."

    "What the fuck? When did those senior demons start risking their long lives and the power they umted bying to our world in person?" Lenny asked with a baffled look.

    "The question we should beconcerned aboutmoreis howdidtheyfinda way to wander around in our world?Obviously, this attack wasn''t part of a quest," he said, shaking his head slightly, his expression grim.

    Lenny scoffed, his frustration palpable, "Looks like those fucking demons have certain tricks up their sleeves which we had no idea about," he said, his gaze drifting toward Arthur with a mix of scorn and challenge, "But I genuinely thought our Star Prince here could have taken down Hellbringer or at least saved the poor guild master."

    Arthur''s eyes lowered, weighed down by guilt and responsibility, "I am sorry. I disappointed you all and failed my¡ª"

    "That''s nonsense," Derek cut him off sharply, his gaze stern as he stared at Lenny, signaling him to back off. Lenny,his face clouding with indignation, gritted his teeth and walked away.

    Derek then turned to Arthur, his voice softening, "Don''t take what he said to heart. Not only you, but none of us had any idea that Hellbringer was the demon behind the Coven of the Damned.If we knew,obviouslywe would have prepared more, including you."

    "But I still failed to save the guild master, nor could I stop those demons. I feel like I keep letting everyone down ever since I officially became a Hunter," Arthur admitted, his voice low, his gaze fixed on the ground.

    "You shouldn''t focus only on the bad things. Look at the bright side. You saved your team and acted calmly despite Amelia getting taken hostage. If you had made a wrong move or acted in haste, Amelia or everyone could have died," Derek counseled, his toneforting and encouraging.

    Arthur looked up, a faint smile touching his lips as relief washed over him, "Thank you, sir."

    "Just call me Uncle Derek like before whenever we are among ourselves. You don''t have to make me feel like a strangerjustbecause you are officially a Hunter now. You are like family to me before anything, Arthur. Don''t forget that," Derek said, his smile warm and reassuring.

    Arthur felt a renewed sense of strength and belonging. He nodded, his smile broadening, "I know. Thank you, Uncle Derek." "But¡­Where is your Combat Advisor?" Derek asked, his tone pointed, his gaze searching Arthur''s face for an exnation.

    Where is he indeed... :#

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

    Suy ngh? c?a ng??i t?o

 Chapter 535 Corrupt By Nature

    Chapter 535 Corrupt By Nature

    "Where is your Combat Advisor?" Derek asked, his tone pointed, his gaze searching Arthur''s face for an exnation.

    Arthur looked slightly taken aback, his eyebrowsraising in mildsurprise, "Oh... He left after telling me how to tackle the quest I took earlier today. Since I was in a hurry, he couldn''t have known until it was toote. Everything happened so fast."

    "A Combat Advisor is supposed tobe quick to reactto their team''s updates. You didn''t contact him?" Derek pressed, his eyes narrowing slightly, scrutinizing Arthur''s response.

    "I am sorry. I didn''t since all I could think of was getting here quickly and saving the guild. I know it wasa very stupidmistake, and I promise I won''t repeat it," Arthur admitted, his expression filled with regret and a touch of guilt at his own oversight.

    "It''s fine. At leastit seems likehedidhisjob for the quest you took earlier. He is not that bad, is he?" Derek asked, his voice softeninga bitas he considered the broader implications of Arthur''s words.

    Arthur winced slightly, reflecting on his experiences, "He''s a bit strict, but he is very knowledgeable andverygood at his job. I feel lucky that I will learna lot ofthings from him, which will make me better as a Hunter. Even today, he taught me a valuable lesson, and if I had followed it,thenmaybe we could have saved the guild master."

    "That''s enough. Don''t keep wallowing in what''s happened. Focus on the future since that''s the only thing that matters. You can go home now. I have a lot to deal with here, especially since Hellbringer pulled off something that made everyone feel unsafe," Derek instructed, his tone firm yet supportive.

    "It''s strange that the angels didn''t warn us through a quest. Hellbringer could have done a lot of damage if he wanted to. But for some reason, he was focused on the guild master. Has something like this never really happened before?" Arthur asked, his curiosity piqued by the oddity of the situation.

    "Focused on Ray?" Derek mumbled and paused, his expression turning contemtive.

    But then his eyes shifted as if recalling something, "You might not know since you weren''t in the academy, but if you visit the library, you can get ess to certain history books that mention that one particr demon had done the same thing Hellbringer did today...ambushing us out of nowhere."

    "Who?" Arthur inquired, his interest deepening.

    "The Devourer...the demon who almost took over our world at that time before the WHA was even a thing," Derek revealed, his expression grim as he added, "So even after thousands of years, we have yet to figure out what method or loophole these two demons exploited to cause chaos in our world. What''s even more strange is that this trick they are using must be closely guarded as a secret to prevent us from learning about it. Otherwise, more demons would have used them, and we would eventually catch one of them and learn how to deal with it."

    "That''s true. Whatever it is, I will try my best to find out by apprehending Hellbringer alive if I have to," Arthur saidwith firm determination.

    "Don''t," Derek firmly said with a shake of his headas headded with a serious expression, "Against demons like him, you fight to kill.The moment you fight with a mentality to not kill, you will lose since demons never hold back, and they are filled with killing intent."

    Arthur slowly nodded as he felt Derek was right.

    "But if you are that confident and you have your team to back you up, then you may apprehend him, only after you are sure he isn''t a threat anymore and you let me know first," Derek advised, to which Arthur readily nodded, "I will keep that in mind."

    Derek smiled and patted Arthur''s shoulder before walking away. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Arthur took a deep breath as he got lost in his thoughts.

    "Uhh, sir¡­"

    Arthur raised his brows upon hearinga lowvoice of a woman calling out to him from behindand immediately turnedaround to see a young woman with blonde hair.

    But she lookedquiteshaken andwas huggingherself,as if trying to warm herself up.

    "Can I help you, ma''am? You¡­You were here when it happened, right? Are you alright?" Arthur asked as he recognized her and remembered her getting questioned by the officers earlier.

    "You don''t have to feel bad," Stacy said as her chin quivered and added with a cold glint in her eyes, "He deserved it¡­" Stacy felt she had to let him know since he lookedquitedejected and guilty about what happened.

    Arthur had a confused look as he asked, "Who?"

    "That bastard¡­Ray¡­the guild master. You should check the news and focus on saving the ones who truly need you," Stacy said as she pressed her lips together before slowly walking away.

    Arthur became even more confused and wanted to ask her something, but he thendecided to takeout his phone andcheckthetest trending news, as she had said.

    But what made his eyes slowly widen was not the news of people terrified about what happened but the controversial news regarding the ck Knight guild, especially the documents and clips that got ''leaked''.

    His brows furrowed as he looked at evidence of the ck Knight guild indulging in selling illegal demonic artifacts to cults, fabricating demon threats to maintain their reverence and secure funding, extorting resources from cults in exchange for turning a blind eye to their activities and more.

    But what made Arthur feel his nerves crawl in disgust was upon seeing the evidence against the guild master, Ray Foxx. Apparently, he was the one who took charge of all the illegal activities, and what was worse was that he sexually harassed his female employees, including Hunters, who wanted to join his guild and were forced to please him in exchange.

    He didn''t even spare those who tried to leave his clutches and ended up destroying their lives in one way or the other.

    Arthur then remembered Hellbringer''s words, especially when he asked if hewas willing tosave someone like Ray Foxx.

    How could a respected guild master do all these bad things? Wasn''t he supposed to protect the world and uphold his vow as a Hunter?

    Did Hellbringer really know about all this? How? And why did he care? Weren''t demonsthe ones who indulgein the same or even more evil activities?

    If Ray had personally offended Hellbringer, he would have just mentioned that.

    Arthur then saw the rted news regarding Hellbringer and the Coven of the Damned, including various theories surrounding their recent acts.

    Every guild and cult they destroyed was involved in evil activities, especiallythe guildswho carried out such activities in secret.

    What kind of mission did this cult have? Were they really trying to cleanse this world of such filth? Why would any demon want that when it would only hurt them?

    Arthur nced at Derek standing afar and wanted to aska lot ofquestions that were troubling him. Was he supposed to protect people like Ray Foxx just because he was a Hunter?

    But seeing that Derek was surrounded by a river of officers and assistants, Arthur decided to leave it forterand leftthe building witha lot ofthoughts in his mind.

    ¡ª

    "How pathetic!" Asher''s voice cut through the silence sharply as he stared down Arthur with a look ofpalpabledisappointment, "You had Hellbringer just a few feet away from you, and you let him go? Why didn''t you even try to contact me instead of barging in alone and almost letting your team die? That demoness could have killed Amelia if not for your damn luck."

    Arthur''s gaze remained lowered, his voice firm despite the tremor of regret that ran through his words, "I am so sorry. I won''t make the same mistake again. I will ept any disciplinary action if you want," he responded, fully prepared to face the consequences of his actions.

    Asher clicked his tongue, a sign of his frustration, yet hisnextwordscarried a reluctant dismissal ofany harsher reprimand, "Leave it.You will be less useful to the world if you simply sit at home."

    Relief briefly flickered across Arthur''s face, grateful for the chance to continue his duties despite the harsh critique.

    "But you must have heard about the ck Knights guild getting exposed not long after their guild master was killed. I am so shocked. They seemed like they were doing a very good job at keeping this world safe. What do you think?" Asher''s tone shifted to one of disbelief and curiosity, probing Arthur''s perspective.

    Arthur slowly lifted his gaze, meeting Ash''s eyes, "I...I honestly don''t know. I am also shocked, and I never expected them and their guild master to be so rotten. How can they be so cruel to their own world and people they vowed to protect?"

    Asher furrowed his brows, his sigh deep andden with a grim reality, "Did you grow up in a cave, Arthur? Do you think all Hunters are pure and good? Why do you think corrupted Hunters exist? It''s because any Hunter has a chance of bing corrupted. The difference is what it takes to corrupt them. For some, it''s just power or resources, like in the case of Ray Foxx. They don''t need to have a contract with a demon to be a corrupted Hunter when they are already corrupt by nature."

    "But¡­if they are that bad, how did nobody notice anything? How could they go on for so long?"Arthur''s voice wasden with doubt and confusion, seeking rity in aworld that seemed increasingly grey.

    "You do what the WHA wants you to do. No questions asked. That''s how we are supposed to do our jobs, right? We don''t get paid to think but to act. They have other people to do the thinking. If you don''t like that, then you can go ahead and ask them. Not me," Asher replied casually, shrugging off the moralplexities with an unsettling nonchnce.

    Arthur''s expression turned unconvinced, but he slowly nodded in acquiescence, "Okay¡­" He hesitated before adding, "Can I go home if there isn''t anything else to¡ª"

    "You are dismissed," Asher stated briskly, as Arthur nodded and turned around to slowly walk away, absorbing and trying toprehend what was right and wrong.

 Chapter 536 Ignorance Cant Give You Bliss

    Chapter 536 Ignorance Can''t Give You Bliss

    The moment Arthur left, a tall vampire with long silver hair emerged from the darkness, her presence as chilling asit wasscornful.

    Cloaked in a long ck gown that draped elegantly to the floor, her attire was both a statement of power and provocation, theplunging neckline boldlyentuatingher voluptuous figure. She watched with narrowed eyes as Arthur departed, her disdain palpable in the chilly air.

    "You think you are so clever, but you have no idea that you are crafting your own coffin. You are no bigger fool than that foolish Hunter brat that walked out," Reba scoffed, her voice dripping with contempt. She clicked her tongue condescendingly, her gaze piercing as she added, "I waited on purpose to see if you are as smart as you pretend to be, but¡­it seems like I overestimated you."

    Asher, unfazed by her cutting words, began to close the distance between them with measured steps, "Are you sure about that? If it was something that bad, why do I not look worried?" he retorted, his voice calm and imposing.

    Reba''sughter echoed down the corridor, cold and contemptuous, "Ignorance can''t give you bliss for long.Since you only like to use your so-called little dragon instead of your head, let this senior enlighten you.Now that you revealed to the humans that you can attack any ce without entering a quest, you just alerted my brother that you somehow got your hands on one of the most guarded secrets of myHouse. He will know Esther gave it to you, and then he wille for you. MyHousenevereverspared our own blood if they did something simr to this since exposing any of our secrets is the worst crime one can do in the eyes of myHouse. So what do you think is going to happen to you?"

    "Hahahaha¡­" Asher stopped in his tracks, hisughter booming through the hallway, unsettling yet mocking.

    Reba''s expression darkened as she failed to understand why he didn''t seem worried, "I don''t think I cracked a joke here, did I? Or is it that you are too scared already? Just because you are the king doesn''t mean you can afford to offend my brother, especially when you can''t rival the power of my House on your own. He can cripple your influence in ways you can''t imagine, and you won''t even find any proof of him doing it. You can also forget about your dear Is''s kingdom. My brother will make sure she won''t feel like swimming in the seas after seeing her people suffer again without letting them know it was my House. Your biggest mistake was snatching one of our secrets and underestimating the power of my House. Did you seriously think we survived thousands of years by simply sitting still? You better free me if you want me to negotiate for you."

    Asher continued to nod, his smirk widening into a mocking smile, "Is that all? And here I thought, you or yourHousehad something more to deal with me."

    Reba huffed, her face contorted witha mix ofdisbelief and scorn, "Hah," she uttered before her expression shifted to a calcted smirk, "We will see how long you can pretend to be brave."

    But before she could say anything further, Asher''s sudden movement was a blur¡ªa swift, predacious strike thatclosed the space between them.

    His hand shot out, gripping Reba''s hair, pulling her head back with a firm, unyielding grasp. "Unn!" Rebalet out a grunt, her eyes shing with fury and pain as she struggled against his hold, her efforts fruitless.

    "I never knew you would be so concerned about me getting in trouble," Asher whispered, his voice a dangerous murmur close to her ear. His grip tightened, ensuring she couldn''t turn away, forcing her to face him directly.

    "Ugh! Get your dirty hand off me, you alien beast! The only thing I would concern myself with would be when I end you," Reba spat, her teeth gritted as a shiver ran through her at the proximity of his breath on her skin.

    "You just seem to be asking for trouble, which makes me wonder if you want me to punish you?" Asher''s lips curved into a knowing smile, his tone teasing yet threatening.

    Reba''s eyes widened with a mix of anger and disbelief, "What nonsense are you spouting? When did pointing out your foolishness be a troubling matter unless your ego is that fragile, pfft. Just admit it. You just want an excuse to torment a defenseless woman."

    Without a word,Asher''s expression darkened, and he abruptly mmed her back against the wall. The impact made her grimace, the cold, hard surface thumping against her back, "A poisonous snake like you is far from being a defenseless thing. Don''t pretend as if I didn''t hear you calling Amelia a ''bitch'' and digging your dirty nails into her skin," he derided, his hand shifting to clutch her face firmly, his fingers framing her jaw in an iron grip.

    "Huh?! You were the one who told me I could have some leeway to make it look convincing. If you didn''t want me to do that, do you think Iwould be able todo it?" Reba retorted sharply, her re spiteful. But despite her precarious situation, she felt a twisted satisfaction upon remembering the look on that elemental harlot''s face and the feeling of squeezing her juicy neck.

    How long has it been since she got a good smell of such tasty blood? Since she wasn''t in her original body, her senses were far from being sharp, and she could only smell blood that was present before her eyes. She also missed feeling the dizzying thirst for blood, though she still could feel it.

    "I know, but that doesn''t change the fact that you still offended a ve whose rank is higher than you, and Amelia asked that you be punished for it. So, as her Master, I am going to do that small favor for her," Asher stated, his smile unsettling an aggrieved Reba while his hands fondled her heavy breasts, enjoying their sheer softness and weight.

    "Unngh!" Reba''s face flushed red, and she grimaced as she grappled against his physical dominance, pushing at his chest as she protested, "You can''t just punish me for some ridiculous reason like that! I am the one who helped you with everything today."

    Asher scoffed, a sound of utterderision,as he tightened his grip around her breast momentarily, "You mean forcing you to help me? No, no. Pets are supposed to do everything their master wants without expecting anything back. But...Iam willing topostpone the punishment if you have something solid to say about Arthur. I believe I did tell you to get some information on him. So, how did it go?"

    Reba, still feeling the shivers under his touch, brushed away a stray lock of silver hair that had fallen into her eyes and responded with a hint of smugness, "O-Obviously, I got information on him...unnnh~...H-How else do you think I was able to strike terror into this world almost a century ago?"

    Asher suddenly released her and stepped back, crossing his arms across hischest,and maintaining acool, dismissive demeanor, "Whatever.Just tell me where he lives,what his usual schedule isin a day, which people he stays in touch with, and more."

    Reba felt like her poor breasts were on fire after he groped them so roughly, though she didn''t expect him to really back down.

    But she wrinkled her nose and couldn''t understand why he was so interested in this Hunter. Still, she didn''t bother to ask since he would just say that a pet has no right to question him in his annoying, condescending tone.

    And so she reported with a hint of disdain, "He spends most of his day outside, either doing quests or mingling with other humans and even doing stupid things like helping a cat get down a tree. Can you believe that? A peak S Rank Hunter, and he wastes time with suchthings,pfft. Maybe we have no reason to worry about him at all." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher''s eyes briefly flickeredbeforehis expression remained impassive as hepromptedfor more details,"What else?"

    Narrowing her eyes, Reba continued, "He seems to interact with some people over the device in his ear. I couldn''t hear for obvious reasons. If I get more time, then I can find out more. But I do know¡ª"

    "I can make some guesses already. But where doeshelive?" Asher interrupted, his patience wearing thin.

    Reba clicked her tongue, her frustration clear, "You should just let me finish. I was going to tell you that he stays in an ugly, small house with a woman. He spends the night there. She must be his woman. I have no doubt about it since he seems to disguise himself as an ordinary human before going into thathouse."

    "He has a secret girlfriend? Who is she?" Asher inquired, his interest piqued as he raised an eyebrow.

    Reba scoffed as she said, "You are not going to believe what she is¡­"

    ¡ª

    The sun had long since dipped below the horizon, casting a dark yet beautiful glow of the moonlight over a peaceful neighborhood. Theughter of children yingte in the ygrounds filled the air, creating a scene of idyllic domestic tranquility.

    Arthur, donned in a nondescript hoodie and baggy pants, his identity obscured behind round spectacles, walked down the quiet street with a gentle stride that matched the calm of the night.

    Ashe approached a modest-lookinghouse,nestled between simrly unassuming homes, his face softened.

    Reaching the front door, he pressed on the doorbell, and momentster, the door swung open.

    Arthur''s lips arched into a warm smile, "I am back," he announced, his voice filled with warmth and contentment.

 Chapter 537 A Sweet Liar

    Chapter 537 A Sweet Liar

    An hour ago,

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the aging brick of a school for orphaned kids, Arthur stepped into the quiet sanctuary with only the sound of his footsteps forpany. He wandered the empty, echoing halls, his presence unnoticed except for a few helpers who nodded at him with smiles upon recognizing him.

    "She is still here if you are wondering," One of the helpers said with a knowing smile as the others chuckled.

    "I know, but¡­" Arthur ced his finger against his lips with a smile as if requesting their silence, to which they nodded with even wider smiles.

    Most of the ssrooms he passed were shrouded in darkness, abandoned at thete hour, but a sliver of light ahead caught his attention. Drawn by the muffled sounds ofughter and chatter, Arthur approached a well-lit ssroomand pausedat one of the windows, careful to stay partly hidden in the shadows.

    Peering inside, Arthur''s previously heavy eyes softened, a warmth spreading through him. Inside the room, surrounded by a circle of small, eager faces, was a dainty figure.

    Her pale skin glowed under the fluorescent lights, her round, dark gray eyes sparkling with warmth and joy as her long ck hair cascaded over her shoulders. However, she was seated, her body supported by a chair with wheels.

    But despite being confined to a wheelchair, her presence was dynamic, filling the room with life. She was dressed simply in a shirt and pants, but itwas her smile that transformed her attire into something graceful,especiallyas a dimple shed with herughter.

    "Oh no! I had no idea it was getting thiste after you all distracted me with your games," She eximed, looking at her watch with a yful gasp. Her voice was light andteasing,yet carried the gentle authority of a cherished mentor, "You naughty kids should be back in your rooms by now."

    "Please stay a bit longer, Teacher Anna.We still haveyet to hearthe continuation of your story from yesterday," one child begged, his lower lip jutting out in a hopeful pout.

    "Yes, yes! We need to know more about the kind and brave Hunter who saved the trapped princess in the tower! How will he defeat the monsters inside??" another child chimed in, her eyes wide with anticipation.

    Annasighed,her expression a mix of reluctance and affection, "Aw, I am so sorry. Iwas nningto continue that earlier, but now we all have to prepare to go to bed soon. And you all will have something to look forward to tomorrow."

    A collective groan filled the room, but the children''s faces showed their deep affection for their teacher.

    They didn''t press her further, understanding the gentle finality in her voice. As thekidsslowly dispersed, Anna managed her electric wheelchairwith graceful ease, herding the childrenout of the ssroom like a mother duck with her ducklings.

    Arthur watched silently, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. In the quiet solitude of the school''s hall, hidden from view, he felt a profound connection to the scene unfolding before him. It wasmoments like these, glimpses of simple, pure happiness,thatreminded him why he fought so hard as a Hunter¡­to keep them, especially her, safe and happy. Under the gentle cloak of twilight, Arthur found himself drawn into an unspoken ritual, trailingsilently behind Anna as she navigated the footpath in her electric wheelchair, oblivious to his presence. There was something profoundly peaceful in these moments, watching over her from a distance while giving her some timeto herselfto enjoy the cool air.

    As they approached a modest-looking home, Arthur stopped, his figure melting into the darkness of a nearby tree as Anna entered herhome. The door closed softly behind her, and only after a coupleminutes,did Arthur finally start walking towards the home andknockedon the door.

    As the door opened, Arthur''s lips arched into a warm smile, "I am back," he announced, his voice filled with warmth and contentment as he looked at the dainty figure before him, supporting herself with two crutches in her hands.

    "I was thinking of you, and you have alreadye. Are you reading my mind secretly?" Anna''s voice was yful, her words dancingin the airbetween them as her smile deepened, revealing a charming dimple.

    Arthur chuckled warmly, stepping inside to embrace her, "Please, Anna. If Iwas really able toread your mind, then I might have stayed with you 24/7," His arms wrapped around her in a tender hug, feelingfortable and happy in her warmth.

    Anna''s cheeks flushed a soft pink, her gaze lifting to meet his with a yful twinkle, "And why would that be?" she inquired, leaning into his touch.

    "Because I know you will be thinking about me more whenever I am not here," Arthur replied, his handscupping her face gently.

    "You are one sweet liar... Lookslike you know to read my mind after all," Anna whispered, her words a breathy echo as she leaned forward to seal their conversation with a kiss.The moment was gentle, their lips meeting in a tender dance.

    Breaking the kiss, Anna took a step back with her crutches, her eyes alight with excitement, "Get cozy already. I am preparing somethingvery tasty," she beckoned with a smile, turning towards the kitchen.

    Arthur''s eyes brightened with interest, "Let me help you cook then. You must be feeling tired after teaching the kids all day," he offered,taking a steptowards her.

    But Anna yfully blocked him with one of her crutches, "Of course not. It''s nothingpared to protecting the world like you do. And after dealing with those scary demons...you deserve more rest than me," she insisted, her tone firm yet affectionate.

    Arthur sighed, a trace of the day''s burdens momentarily shadowing his features.

    Anna, noticing the shift, lifted his chin with a gentle touch, her eyes meeting his with unwavering warmth, "Why the long face? You were brave, and you did your best, as always. That is all that matters."

    Her words were simple and direct, yet it relieved a part of the heaviness in his heart.

    "So don''t let it weigh youdownmore than it should, and let''s eat dinner. I am famished as hell, and I bet you are too." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Reassured, Arthur''ssmile returned,warm and grateful.He nodded, following her as she hobbled towards the kitchen, her undimmed spirit lifting up his.

    The small kitchen was filled with the aroma of cooking, thesizzle of the pan mingling with the gentle hum of the evening. Arthur, leaning against the kitchen wall, watched Anna as she simply stood with grace despite her crutches propped against the counter. Her movements were fluid, undeterred by her physical limitations, her focus unwavering as she tended to the meal.

    Catching his gaze, Anna''s cheeks colored with a faint blush, "Why are you staring at me like that? I thought I told you tojustlie down for a while," she chided gently, a yful tone underlining her words.

    "Because you are so amazing. I can''t get tired unless I am on a difficult quest. Even if my job is to protect the world, your job of looking after those kids who have no family from morning to evening is taxingin a different way. Yet you continue to be stubborn like this, working non-stop," Arthur replied, his voice filled with admiration and a touch of concern as he shook his head helplessly.

    Anna turned to face him, a soft smileyingon her lips, "You know me. I easily get bored if I don''t keep myself busyorunless you are with me. But since you are a Hunter, you have no idea how much I am holding back from begging you to stay with me longer whenever I see you," she confessed, her eyes meeting his with an earnest warmth.

    Arthur sighed, a sound of longing mixed with eptance, as he returned her smile gently, "I wish I could," he murmured, his voice low and sincere.

    "Don''t sigh now. Did I forget to mention I would hate it if you chose me over protecting this world? I know how much you want to make this world a better ce while making your family proud, though they should be proud already," Anna encouraged him, her smile brightening the dimly lit kitchen.

    Arthur''s expression softened further, "You always know how to lift me up."

    Then a shadow crossed his face, a mix of concern and worry, as his gaze lingered on her legs supported by the crutches.

    "I still don''t understand why none of the experts or doctors cane up with special mana-enhanced prosthetics to help you walk and run and do anything you want. We have made so many advancements in medicine and biotechnology using mana. Yet, all the best doctors say your case is tooplicated," he murmured, the perplexity clear in his voice.

    Anna turned towards him, her smile gentle and understanding, a softness in her beautiful eyes that always seemed to ease his worries, "It''s fine, Arthur Evangelion. You know I have been living like this almost my entire life, and now I can''t imagine a life without my trusty old crutches and wheelchair. This is my normal and I am able to do what I like with what I have now. That''s more than enough for me," she reassured him, her voice steady and sure.

    Arthur''s expression softened, though a trace of sadness lingered, "I know. It''s just... I wish I could introduce you to everyone, or at least my family, without you feeling ufortable¡ªeven though you have no reason to feel so now," he admitted quietly, the underlying worry about his family''s eptance and the world''s judgment momentarily surfacing.

    He didn''t even tell Derek about her since his father might learn about her.

    He wouldn''t have worried about these thingsif not forher feeling worried about them. But he also knew she onlyworried aboutthem, thinking he would be put in a difficult position.

    Anna''s smile widened, her hand reaching out to rest warmly on his chest, "We still have time. Even if I had my legs, I''d still only be a teacher and publish silly stories online. So you don''t have to think that my legs are holding me back. It''s just that you have only officially be a Hunter recently. I can''t forgive myself if you get stressed or bogged down by stupid rumors because of me. Nobody would want someone like me to be the potential wife of the world''s greatest Hunter. Everyone, including your family might hound you and I won''t be able to endure seeing you suffer like that," she spoke with an honesty that touched his heart.

    Arthur opened his mouth to object, his instinct to reassure her that her concerns were unfounded.

    Still, she gently pressed her finger against his lips, silencing him, "But... I won''t be like this forever. I promise you. One day I will no longer ask you to hide me," she whispered, her voice imbued with a quiet determination.

    He smiled, a deep affection glowing in his eyes as he gently held her finger and lowered it, "That''s more than enough. But I also don''t want unnecessary attention to fall on you. I just want us to be together as long as possible without worrying about each other," he said, his voice thick with emotion, knowing that they could problem stay together more if he could do better as a Hunter.

    Anna chuckled lightly, her eyes twinkling with mischief, "If you say that while looking at me with those charming eyes, I might just feel like trapping you with me 24/7," she teased, herughter mingling with his.

    She then raised her brows as if she suddenly remembered something, "Ah, I forgot to ask. How is your new and rude Combat Advisor? Today, youpleted your first quest with him as your advisor, right?"

 Chapter 538 A Compromised House

    538 A Compromised House

    Arthur winced as he replied with a tired sigh, "He is being quite hard on me but for a good reason I suppose. I have been messing up things ever since I officially became a Hunter. I just can''t seem to do anything right and-"

    "I am going to stop you right there," Anna interjected sharply, her voice firm yet caring, "Who told you such nonsense and made you feel like that? If it''s the Combat Advisor, I would like to personally have a word with him or two and teach him a lesson for trying to bully my man," Saying so, she puffed up her chest and ced her fists on her hips. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Arthur''s eyes widened in rm, and he quickly gestured with his hands, trying to dismiss her concerns, "No, no. Don''t do that. He didn''t do anything wrong but only advised me all along."

    Anna chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eyes, "You silly, why are you getting so scared? It''s not like I am going to fight him or anything using my crutches. But more like a verbal lesson to be gentle to you since you are a very kind-hearted and sincere man and you don''t deserve to get treated rudely."

    Arthur offered a wry smile, appreciating her protective nature, "It''s not necessary, and I think he must have been through a lot, getting crippled after reaching the peak. It must have been a very huge blow. I can''t even imagine if I can recover if something like that happened to me. So maybe he is being hard on me because he doesn''t want anything bad to happen to me."

    Anna nodded thoughtfully, her expression softening, "That could be one reason for him being rough with you like that. But nothing bad will happen to you anyway. You are the strongest man I know."

    "And you are the strongest woman I know," Arthur replied, his eyes warm with admiration.

    "Silly, you are making me feel shy now," Anna responded with a blush, her voice a gentle tease. She then scooped up a spoonful of food from the cooking pan and held it up to his mouth, "Ahh... open your mouth and tell me if this tastes better than before. It''s hot, but you won''t die."

    Arthur chuckled,plying with her yful demand. He opened his mouth and tasted the food, the rich vors bursting across his taste buds, "Delicious as always," he affirmed, his smile genuine, reflecting thefort and affection that filled the small kitchen.

    ¡ª

    In the dark, harsh realm of Zalthor, the winds of rumor whipped through everynd with the same biting urgency. Whispers hissed like serpents in every corner of the kingdoms, ns, and tribes¡ªthe Bloodburn King, Asher Drake, had unleashed an assault on the human world without going through a quest, shattering the rules and beliefs they knew.

    Everyone was in a state of disbelief since it should be impossible for any of them to attack the human world like that.Without a quest, nobody can attack the humans directly.

    If they could do that then they could have turned the tide and suppressed the humans finally.

    As murmurs of this audacious strike spread like wildfire, the leaders of eachnd convened in hushed urgency. The possibility of finally suppressing the Hunters hung tantalizingly within reach. Yet, what gnawed at their minds most was the nature of the secret method the Bloodburn King had used. Such knowledge could reshape the entirendscape of their power struggles.

    Yet, for all their craving and scheming, a simple truth remained¡ªnone dared move against the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    The Bloodburn Kingdom was no feeble territory to be trifled with; it was a fortress of nightmares, guarded fiercely by dragons and shrouded in a newly formed, mysterious barrier that even the aggressive Draconian Kingdom hesitated to challenge. The tales of the Bloodburn King, who had nearly vanquished the draconian ruler himself, was enough to instill fear and respect in all who dared utter his name.

    Thus, any thoughts of seizing this secret through force were quickly quelled, leaving a collective sigh of disappointment among the curious and power-hungry.

    However, inside the towering, foreboding walls of Dreadthorne Castle, the atmosphere was charged with a vtile energy. The great hall, usually a ce of dark majesty, now trembled under the weight of its lord''s cold fury.

    "How dare you!" The voice of Thorin Thorne boomed like thunder, a sound so powerful it seemed to shake the very stones of the castle. *SLAP!*

    The sharp sound sliced through the silence, a stark echo that seemed to linger in the chilly air. Esther, once the picture of poised nobility, nowy crumpled on the polished floor. Her cheek was flushed a bright red from the impact, yet her expression remained eerilyposed.

    But as her trembling fingers brushed her reddened cheek, a slight shake in her gaze betrayed her shock.

    "I never thought you would be the one to betray our House like this," Thorin said in a low yet chilling voice, pointing an using finger at her, "You allowed one of our most guarded secrets to reach the hands of a man who has no qualms in seeing our House destroyed. He took our Kraken, gave away some of ournds to our enemies,promised our House''s future and now hepromised the very foundations of our House by using you."

    Esther''s mind shed back to her childhood, to the only other time Thorin had struck her. That p hadn''t brought pain or any feelings but a lesson she''d carried through the years¡ªnever to do anything that could harm the House again. But now, aside from the mild sting on her cheek, there was an unfamiliar ache deep within her chest, a bitter feeling and shock she couldn''t quiteprehend.

    A few feet away, behind arge pir, Jarius Thorne stood frozen, his eyes wide with disbelief at the sight of his mother on the floor, his father looming above her. The unity and harmony he had always seen between his parents were shattered in an instant, leaving him grappling with the surrealness of the moment.

    They always worked together perfectly and was of one mind in every decision. So how did this happen?

    He also had never seen his usually calm and cold father being this angry, though he did hear that his father could imitate anger to use it as a weapon to teach or strike fear in someone.

    Still...just what kind of shit did Asher do to enrage his father like this? Were all his suspicions really true??

    But before he could process the scene further, a cold hand mped over his mouth, making his eyes widen in panic.

    He then felt a chilling breath against his ear, "Shhh, little brother," Sabina whispered, her voice a mix of amusement and caution, "It''s not good to peep when our parents are having a very serious discussion," she said, her lips curling into a smile.

    ''Serious discussion? When did getting pped be part of a discussion?'' Jarius couldn''t help but think, his mind a whirlwind of confusion and fear as he slowly turned to face his sister, her grin chilling him more than the stone walls around them.

    But then her eyes suddenly shifted, "Oh¡­looks like something came up. I will be back soon," Sabina whispered as she swiftly disappeared while Jarius didn''t know if he should risk staying here alone.

    Esther slowly gathered herposure, her movements deliberate as she shifted into a kneeling position on the cold stone floor of the grand hall. Her voice was devoid of emotion, a stark contrast to the turmoil undoubtedly churning within, "I know I have betrayed your trust andpromised our House. I ept I wasn''t careful enough and let myself get trapped. But everything I did, I did to ensure a better future for our House and...our children. I would never willinglypromise our House."

    Thorin, towering above her, his pale red eyes piercing through the dim light, responded with a chilling aloofnes, "It doesn''t matter whether you made mistakes or not. You broke the most importantw our ancestorsid down and betrayed their faith. The moment any outsider or our enemies get their hands on any one of our secrets, we might fall. Our House has never been weaker in history."

    Esther''s head softly shook, her voice a whisper, "He won''t reveal that secret art to anybody else. He can''t. I made sure to include that in the blood contract. The secret will die with him and we¡ª"

    "You dare say the same if he gets captured by our enemies or worse, the humans? It''s not like we can kill him to secure the secret art. We can''t bring this matter before the queen since you were the one who gave it away. How and when did you get so ipetent as the Lady of this House?" Thorin''s voice seethed with icy reprimand.

    A brief quiver passed over Esther''s chin, her stoic mask almost faltering. But she then regained herposure, her face returning to an impassive expression.

    "You are no longer worthy to lead this House and now you will pay the price for your mistake. We will do everything we can to make him give back everything that is ours even if it means blood will be shed. If he doesn''t and tries to go against us, then you willy down your life if a civil war breaks out. We won''t keep bending our backs until it is broken," Thorin dered, his tone as cold as the stone around them.

    Esther nodded, her expression hollow, life seemingly drained from her at his decree. Suddenly, from the shadows, a voice rang out, carrying with it a weight of urgency.

    "Father. May I?"

    "Not now, Sabina," Thorin dismissed curtly, not bothering to turn towards the source of the interruption.

    "Father, this is from His Majesty. He says he wants to meet you and that you would want to hear what he has to say," Sabina persisted, stepping forward into the light, a missive in her hand.

    Thorin and Esther slowly turned their necks to regard her. Esther''s mind raced, wondering what maneuvers were being yed beyond her sight. What could that cunning alien be nning after putting her in this situation and making her lose her prestige.

    Who feels bad for Lady Thorne? :/

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 539 His And Her Duty

    539 His And Her Duty

    A while ago,

    In the warm and dark expanse of one of Demonstone Castle''s royal training rooms, Asher stirred from a deep slumber, hisawakening slow, his mind heavy with the fog of exertion.

    His senses gradually returned, but his mind still felt hazy and fatigued. He attempted to rise from his seatedposition,yet found himself too weary to do so without assistance.

    "Master! Let me help you," called a voice, soft and concerned.

    An alluring figure with long ck hair came rushing out from the shadows, herstriking red skinglisteningunder the dim light and her dark blue eyesoverflowingwith happiness upon seeing her master finally wake up after all these days.

    Her huge breasts swayed tantalizingly as she hurried toward her master and grabbed his arm to help him up.

    As Asher''s senses sharpened, he reached out, taking Merina''s hand to steady himself. His gaze then fell on the sight of his human avatar, lying lifelessly in a coffin behind her. Confusion etched across his face, he questioned, "You already retrieved the coffin? How long was I out?"

    Merina lowered her gaze respectfully,"You woke up a few hours ago but you seemed so tired that you fell asleep again. I didn''t want to disturb you, Master. SoI decided to retrieve the coffin and get back while you took some rest."

    Asher slowly nodded and realized that he shouldprobablytake more breaks instead of leaving his original body for more than two or more days.

    It wouldn''t be good to lethis soul wander outside his original body for too long. But since it was his first time and he had a lot of things to set up, he couldn''t find the time to take a breaknor did heeven get an hour of sleep back on Earth.

    "Did everything go well, Master?" Merina''s voice broke through his thoughts, her eyes alight with hopeful curiosity.

    A smile broke across Asher''s face as he gently cupped her face in his hands, "Of course, it did. Don''t tell me you were waiting for me here the entire time?"

    Merina''s response was a shy smile as she averted her gaze, her voice soft and filled with deference. "It''s my duty and an honor to look after you, Master."

    "Sigh, what would I do without you?" Asher mumbled affectionately, leaning in to kiss her soft, dark red lips and enjoying their taste.

    His hands couldn''t stop themselves from squeezing her plump breasts over her maid shirt and loved the cozy and warm sensation he got from hugging her.

    Merina''s eyshes fluttered as she closed her eyes and felt her heart melting under his kiss. She loved the way his warm hands roamed over her curves, making her feel cherished and loved even if she was just a mere ve.

    But suddenly, she remembered something important that he had to know and reluctantlytook a stepback.

    "What is it?" Asher asked upon seeing her suddenly hesitating with something.

    "It''s..."Merina started, her expression turning troubled, herwords hanging iplete when suddenly, a sharp knock echoed through the room, slicing through the moment. Merina''s body tensed, her earlier warmth reced by caution, "Should I open the door, Master?"

    With a silent nod from Asher, Merina hurried to the door, her movements swift and soundless on the cold stone floor. As she pulled the door open, her posture stiffened, her eyes widening in shock at the sight of the queen''s cold, imposing visage standing in the doorway.

    "Y-Your Majesty," Merina deeply bowed as she greeted her.

    Asher wasn''t surprised to see Rowena there, knowing that his actions must have caused quite amotion not only on Earth but also in this world. "Leave us," Rowena said, her voice a cold whisper. Merina nodded with a deep bow again and scurried out of the room.

    Asher slowly walked and stoppedin front ofRowena, a weary smile tugging at his lips, "I am sorry I didn''t wake up earlier to be with you. Things were pretty hectic back there."

    Rowena''s expression softened slightly as she studied his haggard face and gently embraced him, "Wee back, husband. I thought you might be away for more than a week. So this is a pleasant surprise," she murmured, her voice a mixture of relief and something softer, tender even amidst the brewing storm.

    She felt at easeuponbasking in hisforting scent, especially the warm blood flowing through his veins.

    Asher wrapped his arms around her, inhaling her familiar scent, "I missed you too," Asher whispered back, his lips brushing against her soft neck in a fleeting kiss, sending a shiver down her spine.

    But then her gaze fell on the coffin, making her slowly pull away and gestured towards it, "So this is how you did it? How''s this possible?"Her voice carried a touch of disbeliefupon studying the human figure lying in the coffin whose face resembled Asher''s upon taking a closer look.

    "The Necroform Reanimation Art from House Thorne. One of their highly guarded secret arts. I used it to wander around among the humans undetected, as you already must know," Asher revealed.

    Rowena''s brows briefly raised as she looked at him with a hint of worry, "You took one of their secret arts? Why would you do that? Thorin must already know by now, and no lord of House Thorne would turn a blind eye to such a grave offense. The Devourer had given his word to the Ravager that no matter what, he or his House would never demand them to hand over any of their secrets in exchange for helping him build this kingdom. If you broke that promise, then-"

    "I wasn''t the one who took it. Just like the Ravager might have offered to the Devourer,it was Esther whooffered it to me, and Ihappily epted," Asher reassured Rowena, who felt relieved upon knowing that Asher''s name was in the clear here.

    But still, she was surprised by what he said and asked with furrowed brows, "But why? They would never hand over any of their secrets to even the nobles among them, let alone an outsider. The RavagerIcan still believe because he was like a brother to my ancestor."

    "Because I have discussed a deal with Esther, and now Iam going todiscuss it with Thorin. Once he hears me out, you won''t have to worry about them getting offended. But first, I would like your permission," Asher said as he ced his hands on Rowena''s shoulders. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "What are you nning to do?" Rowena''s voice was taut with apprehension, her brows knitting together as she gently held his hand.

    Asher shared his n, watching Rowena''s reaction closely. Her eyebrows shot up the moment he finished, "I...I am not so sure about this. This is unprecedented, and you might make them stronger than ever. There is a good reason why my father and his forefathers never got themselves involved like that. It could stab us in the back in the future."

    "But we will have more control over them and use them to our benefit. Which would you prefer? I will only do it if you allow me. But I promise you I will change this kingdom for the better," Asher said with sincerity and determination in his eyes.

    Rowena nodded slowly, her eyes fixed on him, conveying a deep belief carved from her love, "Then I will trust you with this since I know you only do things that protect and strengthen this kingdom."

    Asher, reassured by her affirmation, nodded back, his smile warm but tinged with theplexities of the path ahead. The moment''s calm was punctured byRowena''s next question, her expression shifting to one of contemtive concern,"But...why is Reba helping you?"

    Asher exhaled deeply as hesaid with a casual shrug,"Reba is helping me because I took a lot of risks to get Oberon out and get him back to her.I didn''t want to let her off that easily, and she does have a duty to help me, considering she is a Drake."

    Asher shook his head with a sincere gaze, "I am not trying to help the WHA by destroying those cults. Those cults belonged to our enemies, and I only wanted to force their cults to work for me. Only if they refused did I destroy them.As for those guilds, theyare filled with rotten Hunters, and I destroyed and exposed them so that these humans would start doubting theveryguilds who swore to protect them.The WHA can''t keep ignoring this chaos. And whenhenan opportunity presents itself, I will do everything I can to destroy the WHA. Once they are gone, everything will get better for us and our world. Trust me," Asher exined, his nid bare, though his heart bore the burden of unspoken ns.

    08:02

    Rowena hummed in understanding as she realized her guess came true. But her brows knitted slightly as another thought crossed her mind, "But what are you nning by using your cult to destroy not only human guilds but even cults? Why destroy those cults when they help weaken their world, even if it''s by a small fraction? The humans are saying that you and your cult are doing their world a favor. People are already talking here, and I don''t like any of them doubting your intentions as our king."

    Asher shook his head with a sincere gaze, "I am not trying to help the WHA by destroying those cults. Those cults belonged to our enemies, and I only wanted to force their cults to work for me. Only if they refused did I destroy them.As for those guilds, theyare filled with rotten Hunters, and I destroyed and exposed them so that these humans would start doubting theveryguilds who swore to protect them.The WHA can''t keep ignoring this chaos. And whenhenan opportunity presents itself, I will do everything I can to destroy the WHA. Once they are gone, everything will get better for us and our world. Trust me," Asher exined, his nid bare, though his heart bore the burden of unspoken ns.

    Rowena''s brows raised in surprise, a hint of admiration in her tone, "Take down the WHA? Even my father never dreamt of such a thing. If you are doing this because it''s my duty to¡ª"

    "I know it''s your duty as the Bloodburn Queen to take up the Last Judgment quest when it''s time and try to take over the Severed Realm. But as your king, it''s my duty now as well. We will do it together, and we will seed," Asher interjected firmly, his voiceced with conviction as he took her hands in his andpressed a kiss tothem.

    He knew Rowena would attempt it after a couple dozen years but he also knew she would take up the quest, knowing shewon''treturn just like her forefathers. Apparently, she and her forefathers had the duty to try to carry out the Devourer''s unfulfilled wish of taking over Earth and finallygetfreed from this cruel world.

    But he was determinedto neverlet Rowena sacrifice herself like that and execute his ns beforesuch a timees.

    Rowena''s eyes, crimson like the twilight sky,filled with awarmth that spread through her features. She pressed his hands against her cheek, her voice soft and full of warmth,"With you by my side...we can maybe finally fulfill my ancestors'' wish."

    Looks like our boi is cooking something agian :#

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

 Chapter 540 Promise Of A Vengeful Mother

    Chapter 540 Promise Of A Vengeful Mother

    The main hall of Bloodwing Manor was steeped in shadows, its ancient walls echoing the somber history of those who had lived here in the past.

    The scent of old wood and a chilling atmosphere of blood and despair seemed to settle into every crevice of the lower halls. Oberon,once a figure of royal power, now hobbled through this grandeur, leaning heavily on a walking stick, his other arm hanging limp and useless at his side.

    After knowingwho was going toe in through those front doors, he ordered every servant toget out ofhis sight.

    The grand doors of the manor swung open abruptly, admitting a figure that cut through the cold like a beam of warm darkness. It was a woman, her presence chilling yet filled with a maternal urgency that had been absent these past torturous days.

    "Mother!" Oberon''s voice cracked with emotion, his usualposure dissolving as he saw the familiar face of his mother.

    "My Oberon!" Reba gasped, her face overwhelmed with relief and sorrow as she rushed towards her son. But Oberon''s eyes widened when he tripped on his limp foot due to his haste, "Urgh!" He groaned as his face smashed onto the cold marble floor as he fell down.

    "My son!" Reba gasped as she rushed and pulled him up immediately, "Did you get hurt anywhere?" She asked as she held his arms firmly in worry.

    "Urhh...mother...my arm..." Oberon winced, the pain sharp as his mother''s grip inadvertently tightened around his crippled limb.

    Reba immediately released him, stepping back with a gasp of horror. Her hands gently caressed his limp arm, her eyes misting with tears, "I am so sorry, son. I am not used to seeing you like this..." Her voice trailed off, the sight of her once strong son now fragile and broken wrenching her heart.

    He was meant to be the next king, yet here he was, struggling to run and even stand. Why would fate be so cruel to him?

    "Why are you still walking like this? I have no doubt our physicians could make you certain artifacts to help you walk normally," Reba fretted, the pain in her voice echoing around the high ceilings.

    Oberon clenched his jaw, his resolve hardening, "No, mother. They said I might have a chance to recover faster if I keep relying on my own body. I won''t let that vermin get away with this. I will show him that this won''t break me, and heis going toregret it."

    "That is my son. You are doing good," Reba affirmed, her smile cold with vengeance as she admired her son''s unyielding spirit.

    "But...why were you gone for the past few days without even showing your face forevena moment here? I kept waiting for you, and I couldn''t even sleep when this ce became fucking miserable without you," Oberon confessed, his expression twisting with anguish as he recalled the nightmarish visions of getting tortured under that alien bastard and Rhygar that haunted him in her absence.

    Only in her presence did the specters of his fears dissolve enough to grant him some semnce of peace, enough to sleep, even if just a wink.

    "You could have at least shown up here during nights even if you have to work for¡­" Oberon trailed off with an expression wracked with rage and resentment, thinking how his mother was being ordered around by his worst enemy.

    He couldn''t imagine his strong and proud mother having to bend her back for him and hated that he was helpless to do anything and that she was in this position because of him.

    He then immediately asked with a hint of hesitation, "He¡­he isn''tilltreatingyou or anything, is he?" He noticed his mother''s face seemed a bit paler and her eyes seemed a bit weary.

    Upon hearing Oberon''s probing question, Reba''s expression momentarily faltered, her features tightening as fleeting memories of her recent humiliations flickered across her mind like shadows.

    She was tormented by an alien fiend, an ordeal bathed in pain and degradation that she fervently wished to shield from her son.

    Her heart clenched¡ªnot just with the mental pain of those nights, but with the shame and the unbearable thought of her son seeing her so diminished.

    Struggling to maintain herposure, she mustered an apologetic smile, her voice tinged with a feigned reassurance,"I am sorry, my dear. Mother had to do some important work during those hours, and itinvolvestrying to learn the secrets of the bastard wewantto annihte.So you have to understand if I keep being busy like this. It is to ensure we will get everything we want. I promise."

    Oberon''s eyes brightened, hope flickering within as he grasped ontothe idea of vengeance that his mother presented¡ªa silver lining he was too eager to believe. Yet, a shadow of sadness lingered, knowing these quests kept her from him, "I understand, Mother. I will dly wait as long as you can finally tear him apart once and for all. I am even prepared to sacrifice another limb just to see it happen," he dered, his face contorting with a resolve born of anger and pain.

    Reba''s heart ached at his words, but her voice was resolute, her assurance firm, "You will never have to sacrifice anything more," she vowed, her eyes gleaming with a chilling determination. "I will make him shed tears of blood before us one day. He has no idea what is awaiting him."

    Above them, unnoticed by the intense exchange below, Silvan stood quietly at therailing of the second floor. His presence was like a ghost¡ªseen but unnoticed, his calm demeanorin stark contrastto the storm of emotions swirling below. He watched the mother and son with an unreadable expression. With a silent, thoughtful turn, he walked away, each step echoing softly in the corridor.

    ¡ª

    The atmosphere around Dreadthorne Castle was almost palpably tense, the cold air biting as it whipped around the ancient stone battlements. Theusual solemnity of the cewas further intensified on this day, a sense of expectancyhangingas heavily as the dark clouds overhead.

    Suddenly, the stillness broke. A great shadow swept across the ground as a massive creature descended from the sky. Its scales were ck as the deepest night, absorbing light rather than reflecting it. The guards of House Thorne, upon recognizing the arrival,hurried forward, their movements a mixture of reverence and urgency.

    As Grimerasnded with a thunderous grace, Asher dismounted, his presence garnering immediate attention.

    Close behind him, Eradicator followed, her armor dark silver and hercape crimson,a stark contrast tothe bleak surroundings. The helmet she wore obscured her features, save for the dark red lights glowing menacingly from the slits where her eyes would be. The assembled guards bowed deeply in the presence of their king.

    Surveying the castle with a hint of nostalgia, Asher remarked lightly, "It''s been a while since I have been to such a cold ce. Do you like thends around here, Eradicator?"

    Eradicator turned towards him, her voice as cold and emotionless as the armor she wore, "I have no such needs or wants, Your Majesty. I only care about your wishes."

    Asher exhaled a helpless sigh, a wry smile ying on his lips as he moved towards the entrance, nked by the guards, "I don''t know if I should feel d about itor not."

    Eradicator gave him a silent look before turning her head away, her thoughts as hidden as her face.

    As Asher stepped onto the porch of the castle, the heavy doors swung open. Emerging from the shadowed interior were Thorin,his presenceas imposing as the fortress hemanded, and Esther, ethereal with her long silver hair and pale red eyes.

    Behind them, a retinue of servants and guards bowed deeply in deference.

    However, the moment she stepped out, Esther caught Asher''s gaze for a fleeting moment, and his knowing smile made her instinctively avert her eyes.

    Wait¡­why was she hiding from his gaze when he was the one who put her in trouble.

    "Wee to my home, Your Majesty. You didn''t have toe all the way here when I would have arrived at your castle if you wanted," Thorin greeted, his voice devoid of warmth but not of intensity. He bowedhis headslightly, an acknowledgment more of a formality than subservience.

    Asher''s smile broadened slightly, tinged with an unreadable intent, "Of course.Ipersonallycame here because the matterthatI want to discuss requires me to."

    Thorin''s eyes narrowed briefly, sensing the gravity behind Asher''s words. Esther, meanwhile, stood slightly behind, her mind racing with specting what he was talking about and how he was even thick-skinned enough to show up here after putting her House through so much.

    Howwas he going todeal with Thorin when Thorin had already decided not to let him off this time?

    Did hee here to beg? Esther didn''t know why she was so concerned about Asher''s matters when she should only care about the issues of her House.

    Soon enough, thegrand hall of the castleseemed even more imposing under the weight of silence that had settled after Seron and Asher disappeared into the guest room. Outside, Esther paced slowly, her face expressionless, yet her movements betraying her inner turmoil. Sabina, ever watchful, guided her mother to a plush sofa.

    "Mother, why do you look so tense? I am sure they are going to sort it outin a calm way," Sabina said, her smile a blend of yfulness and reassurance.

    Esther''s expression tightened, her brows knitting together as she considered theweight of the moment, "The future of this House and this kingdom might worsen together. I don''t know what I should do to fix it all," she confessed, her voice briefly wavering.

    Sabina gently ced her hand over her mother''s, her touch soft but firm, "It''s not like you to worry so much, Mother. What happened with Asher exactly?" she probed, sensing the depth of her mother''s distress.

    Esther''s features faltered, a flicker of emotion crossing her face before she regained herposed facade, "Nothing except that Imitted mistakes," she replied, her voice t, attempting to dismiss the topic.

    "Ohh..." Sabina''s lips formed an ''O'', her eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief, "Did he do something bad, Mother?"

    The question unwittingly evoked memories in Esther that she struggled to suppress¡ªthe heat of forbidden moments shing vividly in her mind, causing an involuntary blush to spread across her cheeks. The sudden rush of warmth left her momentarily flustered, making her wonder how her blood could move out of control like that. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Your cheeks became a bit red. Are you thinking of anything stressful, Mother?" Sabina askedin a concerned tone, though her ghostly red eyes glowed with an amused light.

    Esther stood abruptly, her breath catching as she fought to regain herposure,"Just wait here and let me know when they are done," she said quickly, eager to escapethe probing eyes of her daughter before she revealssomething unnecessary by ident.

    Sabina bit back a smile, her expression growing more amused.

    However, just as Esthertook a steptoward the grand hallway, intending to find a quiet corner to collect her thoughts, thedoors of the guest roomswung open. Both Thorin and Asher stepped out and the sight of them halted Esther in her tracks,herheart momentarilyfalteringas she wondered the oue of their discussion.

 Chapter 541 What Will It Take?

    Chapter 541 What Will It Take?

    Thorin, his posture rigid with the formality befitting a lord of his stature, turned towards Asher.

    His voice, cool and detached, broke the silence, "Is there anything else I can help you with, Your Majesty?"

    Asher, the corners of his lips tugging upward in a satisfied smile, replied smoothly, "That will be all, Lord Thorne. I shall return to my ce now."

    With a final, meaningful nce toward Esther, whose difort only deepened under his knowing gaze, he turned to leave. The subtle curl of his lips spoke volumes, leaving an air of unresolved mystery swirling in his wake.

    "Fufu...he really did it," Sabina whispered under her breath, her voice a silken threadced with intrigue. She alluringly licked her lips, her eyes sparkling with mischief and anticipation.

    No sooner had Asher''s silhouette vanished through thegrand archway of the castlethan Esther, driven by a surge of urgency, hurried to intercept Thorin. nting herself firmly before him, her voice carried a mix of anxiety and demand, "My lord, what did you two discuss in there? Did he make anypromise?" Her eyes searched Thorin''s, seeking clues to the surprising calm that had settled over him since Asher''s departure.

    Thorin, his back straight, hands sped behind him, met her gaze with an unreadable expression, "Apromise? Maybe, but from both our sides. Our House will see better days than ever. This is what we are going to do..." He began to detail the discussions held behind closed doors, his words methodically unfolding theyers of their agreement. Esther listened, her eyes flickering with disbelief as the implications of their conversation sank in.

    By the time Thorin finished, Esther''s voice waveredfor a brief moment, "How could you ept that? This is unprecedented, and what about Edmund? What about his future?"

    His expression unmoved, cold as the stone beneath their feet, Thorin replied, "He brought it upon himself, and it''s up to him to pull himself up, not our House. We have to do whatever''s necessary for the sake of our House, and Asher already proposed a way that wouldpensate for everything he took from us in a way. It''s the best oue for our present scenario."

    Her expression remained the same, though her fingers slowly began to curl, reflecting her inner turmoil. Knowing Thorin''s decision was final, she turned sharply, her steps quick and heavy as she exited the castle silently. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Sabina, who had been quietly observing the exchange, rose from her shadowed corner with a sly grin, "This is getting even more interesting, fufu..." she murmured, her voice low and full of dark delight as she trailed after her mother, eager to see what was going to happen.

    ¡ª

    The Hellbringer Tower loomed ominously as Asher entered its grand dark hall, his steps rxed yet purposeful. The walls, carved from the darkest stone, swallowed light, leaving only the faintest glimmer to navigate by. Just as Asher reached the midpoint of the hall, the massive doors behind him burst open with a resounding ng, causing an echo to ripple through the vast space.

    Afigure,d in an off-shoulder dark blue elegant dress, her long silver hair cascading down her back like a frozen waterfall, strode in with urgency. Her pale red eyes scanned the shadowy expanse until they settled on Asher''s back. Halting abruptly, she thenposed herself and began to walk towards him with measured steps.

    "A royal alliance? So all this time you were nning to use my daughter to cover up your schemes?" Esther''s voice sliced through the silence, as cold as the stone encasing them.

    Despite the strategic gains of the deal Asher made with Thorin, a knot of vexation tightened in Esther''s stomach, inexplicably souring her mood. Logically, things finally looked better for her House since Asher was not only the king but also a genius with unimaginable potential. No king in the history of this kingdom had ever proposed such a royal alliance out of worry letting any House other than House Drake gain too much power and influence.

    She could see why Thorin even seemed to forget whatever Asher did all this time.

    And since his bloodline seems to be miraculouslypatible with those not of his alien race, there wasn''t even much worry if Sabina would bepatible with him. But despite all this, why wasn''t she feeling good about this?

    Asher turned slowly,a slight curve to his lips, his gaze piercing,"What''s wrong?It''s not like your daughter doesn''t want this. If you ask her, you will know that she is to me as well."

    Esther halted, her voiceced with a hint of unease, "What are you talking about? She doesn''t even know about this yet."

    Asher scoffed, his disdain palpable in the dim light, "Are you sure or are you just refusing to acknowledge the truth? You were the one who sent Sabina to manipte me, didn''t you? Ordering her to turn me into a puppet king for you people to control?"

    A flicker of tightness crossed Esther''s features at his usation. After a moment to collect her thoughts, she responded in a controlled, icy tone, "Did Sabina tell you that?"

    "Looks like you didn''t expect your daughter to like me so much, did you? I have no doubt that she would be willing to castrate her own brother just to share a night with me," Asher retorted, his scoff echoing off the walls, a chill in his voice matching the cold of the hall.

    Esther''s fists clenched at her sides, her voice a bitter whisper, "You...How dare you. Sabina would never-"

    Asher''sughter filled the cavernous hall, low and menacing, as he interrupted Esther''s protestations, "Never fall in love with my dick like you did? How naive of you. She is your daughter and a daughter is bound to like certain things the same as her mother, right?" His words wereced with a mocking tone, a twist of amusement in his eyes.

    Esther''s difort was palpable, her eyes shifting in shame and a flood of steamy memories before she responded with a stiff shake of her head, "Never. Sabina might have certain... tendencies and hobbies, but she would never do anything to harm our House, let alone allow anything to happen to Edmund."

    "Of course. She would never do anything to harm her House, as she clearly stated to me. But isn''t she doing a favor for your House? Edmund has been nothing but trouble, torturing me while I was soulless, killing our people during the war with the Umbralfiends for no good reason, and trying toy his dirty hands on my woman during the Quest of the Worthy. All this is enough for me to put your House into real trouble. How could your produce such a traitorous filth?" Asher retorted sharply, his words slicing through the air with a calcted chill.

    Esther''s eyes briefly shook, and theynever expectedthat Edmund wasthat foolish to go after Asher''s women during the quest.Was he relying on the confidence that nobody else was there to judge his actions? But even if Edmund didn''t do that, the rest of the deeds Asher mentioned made her expression harden as she knew he was right. Yet, the bitter sting came not just from Edmund''s follies but from the realization that Sabina had orchestrated this and helped this alien behind her back, "Sabina might be wiser than her siblings, but she still can make poor judgments, especially when ites to a cunning man like you. I want you to stay away from her and forget whatever ns you might have had by using her," Esther dered, her voice firm yet tinged with bitterness and concern for her daughter she didn''t even realize.

    "Hahahaha¡­" Asher''s response was a cold, mockingugh as he advanced towards her, his presence imposing while Esther subtly frowned.

    But in a swift, unsettling move, his figure blurred, and suddenly he was too close, hishandshootingout to grasp her silky silver locks, yanking her head back sharply. Esther briefly winced yet coldly red at him as his face hovered near hers, his smile chilling, "Stay away from her? Where is this sudden concerning from? Weren''t you the one who ordered her own daughter to risk her own life by trying to manipte me? When did you start being such a caring mother?" he whispered beside her ear, making her skin shiver under his hot breath.

    Esther''s eyes briefly zed over as his words struck a chord in her heart. Thinking about it, whywas she having this feeling ofregret when thinking about the order she gave Sabina when at that time she felt nothing but confidence in her decision.

    "Even without considering that, do you think your husband is going to spare you if you mess up again by impeding my new deal with your House?" he scoffed, his words slicing through the tense air.

    Esther''s response was more visceral than before, a mix of fear and resolve shing across her face. Her chin quivered briefly, betraying her emotions, but her spirit remained unbroken. In a swift motion driven by a mix of desperation and anger that she was bottling up all this time, she reached out, grabbing Asher''s cor. Her voice, cold yet trembling with underlying desperation, cut sharply through the room, "What will it take you to leave her alone after she marries you?" Her eyes, steely and direct, feeling that he would probably use Sabina to take advantage of her own House once she bes his and would no longer be under her protection.

    "Hahaha..." The question seemed to amuse Asher, who let out a low, menacingugh. But then he allowed his face to hover just inches from hers, their breaths mingling in the charged space between them, "Well...since you are asking me like this, how about you be my ve?" he proposed, the words vile and chilling as his smile broadened into a sinister grin.

 Chapter 542 What Have You Done To Me?

    <h4>Chapter 542 What Have You Done To Me?</h4>

    Esther recoiled slightly, the gravity of his words sinking in, yet her grip on his cor did not waver.

    All she felt was a cold rush of defiance flooding her face as she pulled back abruptly and delivered a p across his cheek.

    *p!*

    It was a weak blow,den more with her bitterness and frustration than with the intention to physically hurt.

    Shrugging off his hand, she took a step back, her voice trembling with indignation, "Have you no shame?"

    Asher, momentarily taken aback, let her gain the distance. He slowly touched the side of his face where her hand had struck, the faint red mark a stark contrast to his dove gray skin.

    His voice dropped to a low, chilling whisper, "Did you just p your king?"

    Esther blinked, the reality of her impulsive action settling in. The regret didn''te from the act of pping him but from losing control.

    How and when did she let her emotions control her body to this extent? This had never happened before in her life.

    But thinking about everything he had done to her, including making her betray her House and using her daughter, her gaze hardened as she faced him, her voice tinged with a bitter resolve, "Yes. It''s not like you can do anything worse to me. I am already on the verge of losing everything. You made my House lose its faith in me and betray the trust of my ancestors," Esther didn''t know why she was even bothering to say all this, but she couldn''t endure caging all her thoughts anymore.

    "Is that so?" Asher''s response was cold, a dangerous glint sparking in his eyes as he suddenly stepped closer.

    In one swift motion, he grabbed her right wrist, pinning it behind her back. His tone was menacing as he leaned in, his breath caressing her ear, "Then does that mean I can do whatever I want with you and your daughter?"

    "Don''t you dare dream of it," Esther coldly spat back, her other hand wing at his cor in a futile attempt to push him away. Despite her efforts, his grip tightened, immobilizing her further.

    Asher''s scoff was dark and mocking. With his free hand, he suddenly clutched her face, forcing her to meet his gaze.

    His smile was cold and cruel as he whispered, "Why don''t you try and stop me if you can."

    Without another word, he leaned in and forcefully kissed her, his lips pressing against hers in a harsh, possessive im that left her eyes wide with shock, "Mmmh!!~"

    Esther''s initial response was instinctual and fierce, her hands pushing against Asher''s chest in a desperate bid for freedom.

    She tried to pull away, but Asher''s hold was unyielding as he plundered her lips again while making her soft body press against him and her wrist pinned behind her back.

    Esther couldn''t believe the sheer audacity of this young alien to treat her like this and raised her other hand to p him again while trying to pull her head away.

    But Asher immediately grabbed her other wrist and kepttching onto her lips, refusing to let her escape while making her stumble backward until her back mmed against the cold wall.

    His kisses were insistent, forceful, and disturbingly skilled. Each attempt to escape seemed only to deepen his resolve, his lips moving over hers with an intensity that was both shocking and strangely stimting.

    "Mmhmm¡­.Let me go¡­mmmmh!~" Esther couldn''t even manage to escape his lips for more than a second before he swallowed her lips again.

    But then he suddenly broke his kiss and asked, "Do you really want me to let you go back to a ce that has forsaken you?"

    Esther''s movements froze as she had never expected to hear such a question from him.

    For a moment, she thought about how she was forsaken despite giving it her all for the sake of the House.

    Did she really deserve that after dedicating her entire life for her House?

    No¡­why was she thinking like this?

    But before she reeled in her thoughts, his warm lips enveloped hers once more, making her instinctively try to push him back with her body, though her pale face continued to redden like a blooming rose.

    "Mmmmh!~"

    He suddenly pulled back as he whispered with a dreamy gaze from his dark yellow eyes, "Stop resisting what you truly want. Your body knows it more than you do. And your body can only express what you truly want. Otherwise, you would have felt like killing me already, wouldn''t you?"

    Esther''s eyes shook as she was shocked by the realization that she didn''t even think of using her mana to get him off her, nor the slightest thought of killing him passed through her mind. Just what was wrong with her?

    Feeling betrayed by herself and her actions, she clenched her jaw as she red at him, "That''s not-Mmmh!~"

    But before she couldplete her sentence, Asher once again stole her lips with even more fervor that sucked out all the air from her chest and left her with this ever-increasing heat spreading from within.

    Yet she didn''t stop struggling, tried to push him off, and even thought of using her mana.

    But her body was surprisingly weak and wasn''t listening to hermands, as if the fervor of his kisses began to erode her resistance.

    Yet his lips moved with a relentless passion that was unnervingly tender beneath its aggressive surface.

    Slowly, a warmth began to spread through her face, softening her stance, her hands'' forceful push fading to a hesitant touch against his chest.

    The transition was gradual, a slow burning down of defenses that she hadn''t realized were so vulnerable yet at the same time soforting and peaceful.

    It was as if she was floating into a different world where nothing mattered but this overwhelming yet melting sensation.

    Asher''s hands moved from her wrists to cradle her face gently, his thumbs brushing her cheeks in a stark contrast to the harshness of their earlier interaction.

    His touch, once overpowering, now coaxed a different kind of surrender.

    Breathless, Esther finally ceased her attempts to push him away, her hands tentatively resting on his chest.

    Asher momentarily pulled back, looking into her eyes with an intensity that made her heart skip, "Have you finally decided to stop fighting?" he whispered, his voice soft yet heavy with an emotion she couldn''t quite name.

    Esther, her defenses scattered and her breathsing in shallow bursts, found no strength left for anger, "What have you done to me?" she murmured, the fight draining from her voice as confusion and a reluctant intrigue took hold.

    "This," Asher replied simply, his lips capturing hers again, but this time with a gentleness that starkly contrasted the earlier aggression.

    It was a kiss filled with aplex mix of desire and passion that left Esther''s heart racing and her mind reeling with a tumult of emotions.

    As the kiss slowly broke, Asher''s gaze remained locked with Esther''s, the intensity of his eyes piercing into her very soul, "All your life, you lived like a corpse, mindlessly doing whatever you were taught or ordered by your elders and husband. How is it different from your lifeless puppet? But what I made you experience is what it feels like to be alive," he said, his voice low andpelling, weaving a seductive spell of words that lingered in the air between them.

    Esther''s face contorted with conflict, her breaths sharp and uneven as she shook her head in denial, "No...I shouldn''t be feeling these things...I can''t..." She didn''t know what was going on with her body and mind since all this felt new to her.

    "And who said that? Your House again? Why? Because your ancestors were afraid, you won''t stay in line with their wishes? But what about your wishes and desires? Have you not tried to question why nobody ever cared about your needs? Not even your husband would care if you were to drop dead today except for the fact that he will worry about having to spend resources to nurture another Lady for the House," Asher scoffed coldly, his words cutting through her defenses, leaving her speechless yet inwardly knowing he spoke the truth.

    "You think I want to destroy you, your daughter, or your House? Of course not. That would mean destroying a huge part of my own kingdom. As the king, I would be mad and a traitor to do that," Asher continued, shaking his head as if disappointed by the mere thought.

    Esther looked up at him, her eyes quivering as she processed his words, finding the genuine truth in his gaze.

    She drew a deep breath before asking in a tremulous voice, "Then...why are you doing this to me?"

    "Because I want to possess every inch of you until you can only think about me. It would be a waste to let an exquisite woman like you get wasted away in a ce no different than a coffin and among those who don''t understand your worth," Asher whispered back, his voice a velvet caress that seemed to reverberate through her very being.

    The words struck a chord deep within Esther, awakening a craving, a part of her that she had never known existed¡ªa part that craved to feel alive, to feel wanted.

    Her eyshes fluttered, overwhelmed by the rush of emotions that Asher''s admission stirred within her.

    With a sudden rity and abandon that surprised even herself, Esther wrapped her arms around Asher''s neck, her actions driven by a newfound desire.

    She pulled him down to her, passionately tasting his lips, a bold move that made Asher''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise for a moment.

    But then, realizing the depth of her need, he smiled, his lips curving in satisfaction as he reciprocated her fervent kiss.

 Chapter 543 A Special Guest

    <h4>Chapter 543 A Special Guest</h4>

    Esther''s kiss deepened, fueled by a raw craving that went out of control after discovering it for the first time in her life.

    Her mind was nk and she didn''t even stop to think where she was or why she even came here in the first ce, leaving only the fierce, burning connection that drew her towards Asher irresistibly.

    "Mmnhh¡­" As Esther''s lips moved hungrily against his, Asher couldn''t help but let out a low growl of lust.

    He never expected Esther to crumble before him like this and realized he still had yet to understand the true power of his Immortal Rod.

    To think it had the power to awaken emotions and sensations that werepletely severed was terrifyingly powerful in a way.

    But what surprised him most was not the fact that Esther was starting to feel these things but how drastically different she came to be.

    He had never expected her to care about her children, especially her daughter''s welfare rather than only her House.

    Maybe somewhere deep inside she did care but since she had cut off all desires and emotions, she never realized or acted upon it.

    And now, despite everything he put her through, she gave in to his advances without any real struggle which could only mean she craved him that bad.

    This made him feel even more desire to possess herpletely until she satisfied him not only physically but politically as well and also use her to mess with Reba.

    It would be a waste to turn her into a tool when she can be his weapon willingly.

    He ran his hands through her silky silver hair, tugging gently to bring her closer still. His other hand roamed down her back, tracing the curve of her spine before reaching for the zipper of her dress. With one swift motion, he pulled it down, letting the fabric fall away from her body.

    Esther shivered at the sensation of the cool air on her bare skin, but the heat between them quickly drove away any chill.

    Caught in the whirlwind of unleashed desires, she found herself overwhelmed by the intoxicating scent of Asher''s blood, a tantalizing aroma that called to the very essence of her being.

    Her hands hastily tore apart his robe and threw it away, letting her sharp fingernails rake over his skin, leaving behind trails of blood.

    The scent of his hot blood flowing through his veins made her heart pound harder and her fangs to almost extend.

    How could someone''s blood smell this delicious? Was the queen feasting on such delicious blood all this time and keeping it to herself?

    As passion red, her control wavered, and without realizing, her fangs extended, gently slicing into Asher''s lip in her fervor.

    The taste of his blood, rich and irresistable, was a mere touch to her lips before Asher reacted with swift precision.

    He yanked her head back sharply, breaking their kiss, forcing her into a sudden retreat. The denial sent a hiss of lust and frustration escaping her lips as she stared into his eyes.

    "Tsk, tsk¡­" Asher clicked his tongue, his expression a mix of amusement and reprimand as he shook his head slowly.

    He touched his lip, then licked the blood off with a deliberate slowness, his eyes locked on Esther, "Not so fast. Lustful noble women like you need to learn to earn the right to drink my blood. I will reward you if you satisfy me," he said, his voice low andmanding, teasing her with his refusal.

    Her face flushed even more not with embarrassment but with overwhelming desire and hope of tasting his blood.

    Her breathing became shallow and frantic as she gazed at him with eyes clouded by a frenzied bloodlust, "I¡­I will do whatever you want if you let me taste it at least once," she pleaded in a demanding way, her voice desperate.

    Not even the tens of centuries of oldest and finest blood in her House could evere near to the tantalizing scent and taste of his blood. So how could she resist when his blood was making her thirst burn her from within?

    Asher''s response was a dark chuckle as he reached out, grasping her hair to turn her around deftly.

    He pulled her naked back against him, her body molding into his as if they were two pieces of a twisted puzzle fitting perfectly together, "Then moan like a whore while I y with you," he murmured, leaning in to press soft kisses along her jawline, sending shivers down her skin.

    "Hhan~" Esther moaned softly, arching into him. She felt like y in his hands,pletely under his spell. It should have made her wary, but instead, it only made her want him more.

    Asher continued to explore her body and held her supple, pale breasts in his hands, squeezing them hard until they turned rosy.

    "Oh devils!~" Esther gasped, digging her fingers into his shoulders.

    Asher chuckled darkly, switching his attention to her other breast, "Do you like that? Answer me," he demanded, his breath warm against her sensitive flesh while suddenly pausing his moments.

    "Yes," Esther managed to pant out, "I...I like it~Ohnnn~"

    Asher chuckled as he continued to squeeze the curves of her body with his hands.

    Just as Esther felt herself starting to feel the heat beginning to consume her, she felt Asher push her from behind and m her body against the cold stone wall.

    The sudden change in temperature jerked her body, causing her to gasp in surprise.

    "Beg for my cock, you filthy slut," Asher growled, biting down on her earlobe.

    Esther hesitated for a brief moment before giving in to the primal urge that surged within her, "Please¡­put it in," she begged, pushing her hips up against him. She didn''t care how somebody who was essentially a junior to her was treating and talking to her in such a vile way.

    It only fueled her need for him and made her feel more free.

    Asher''s chuckle was dark and throaty as he obliged, his grip on her wrists tightening as he forced her arms behind her back. The position arched her back further, presenting her buttocks to him as he rammed into her relentlessly.

    "AAAHNNNG!!~"

    Esther''s back stretched like a tightly strung bow, followed by a loud, oily moan escaping her lips.

    She felt like she might get split apart and yet why was this tantalizing tension and pain causing such intoxication?

    Andthe pleasure that flooded right after, only caused her senses to be even more overwhelmed.

    "How could a whore like you be so tight?" Asher said with grunts of pleasure as he pistoned in and out of her tight hole.

    "Ahhhng!~ Ooohn!~Haaannng!~~"

    Each thrust hit deeper than thest, filling her up entirely and causing her to cry out in ecstasy.

    Each thrust stole a piece of her sanity, recing it with pure, unadulterated pleasure.

    She could feel her orgasm building, the pressure coiling tightly down there as she pushed back against him.

    "HAANNNNNG!!~~"

    With one final, brutal thrust, she came apart at the seams. Her vision blurred as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her, leaving her weak and trembling in his grasp.

    "Nnngh..." Asher let out a satisfied groan as he emptied his entire load into her twitching cold pussy that became quite warm, especially with his cum flooding her tight cave.

    She could feel his hot, sticky seed dripping out of herher regions and yet feeling her womb full with it made her feel a sense of bliss she had never felt before.

    But before her knees could weaken further, Asher pulled out and lifted her up, spinning her around to face him. His lips found her reddened neck, hot and demanding as he sucked and bit at the delicate skin.

    "Catch your breath quick," he murmured against her ear, "We have a special guest joining us."

    Esther blinked, struggling to focus through the haze of post-

    orgasmic bliss.

    She turned to follow his gaze and saw a woman entering past therge doors of the tower, watching them with a mixture of fascination and hunger.

    "S-Sabina?" Esther froze at the sight of her daughter, her heart racing as she tried to process what Asher had just said.

    Sure enough, standing in the doorway was Sabina, her eyes sparkling with curiosity and amusement.

    "Sabina, what are you doing here?" Esther demanded, trying to stand on her own feet in a despearate bid to regain her modesty.

    But to her horror, Asher kept locking her wrists firmly and kept slyly smiling at her.

    "I heard some strange noisesing from this ce, Mother," Sabina replied innocently, "I thought I would check in on you."

    Esther''s cheeks burned with embarrassment. Did her daughter follow her all the way here? Why? Why did she have toe barging in like this?

    But then, something unexpected happened. Instead of looking scandalized or disgusted, Sabina''s gaze shifted to Asher, taking in his muscr form and disheveled hair. Her lips curved into a sly smirk.

    "Fufufu," Sabina giggled as she added, "It looks like you two have been having quite the fun without me."

    Esther''s eyes widened in shock. Was Sabina actually suggesting...no, it couldn''t be. There was no way she would ever consider such a thing.

    Or so Esther thought, until she caught the look that passed between Asher and Sabina. It was a look of mutual understanding, of unspoken desires and fantasies.

    Did Sabina really crave him that much? Was he really telling the entire truth all this time? Did she fall for him?

    Before Esther could protest, Sabina crossed the hall in a blur and suddenly was standing before her, making Esther''s eyes widen as she rasped out, "Sabina¡­leave. Mother can exin."

    Sabina chuckled as she trailed a finger down Asher''s bare chest, her tongue licking her lips before she looked at her mother''s quivering eyes, "Oh, Mother. I have never seen you so worried. You look so pretty now that your face is so warm and colorful."

    Esther closed her eyes in shame, taking a deep breath. When she opened them again, she found herself staring directly into Sabina''s eyes. To her surprise, Sabina was already standing naked.

    "Sabina¡­just leave right now," Esther said, trying to make her voice as firm as possible while lowering her head. But for some reason she couldn''t even gather enough strength to steel her voice or look at her daughter''s eyes.

    "Mother, don''t be shy," she said and added with a wink, "Don''t you think it''s quite unfair of you to devour my new fiance on your own? If it was any other woman, I wouldn''t let it pass. But since you are my mother, I am willing to share him with you together."

    Esther swallowed hard, torn between shame and intrigue. Could she really go through with this? Could she allow herself to be seduced not just by Asher, but also by her own daughter''s words?

 Chapter 544 A Ceremony Among Family

    <h4>Chapter 544 A Ceremony Among Family</h4>

    She nced at Asher, who seemed to?be enjoying?the situation far too much.

    He grinned wolfishly,?reaching out to trace?a fingertip along her corbone, "Why do you look so surprised? I already imed your daughter back during the quest."

    "No¡­That can''t¡­" Esther mumbled in disbelief. But then, when she nced at Sabina, who kept smiling mischievously, her eyes widened even more, "Sabina¡­why? How could you do such a thing when you weren''t even promised to him?"

    Sabina clicked her tongue as she shook her head and said, "Oh, mother. Weren''t you the one who always wanted a perfect heir for our House? So how can it be bad when he?is going to?nt the perfect seed in my womb? You want the same thing, don''t you, Mother?"

    Esther winced helplessly?and?couldn''t believe what these two?have?been doing behind her and her House''s back.

    But suddenly, she gasped when Asher pulled her nipples forward as he whispered into her ear, "Don''t feel bad about it. We are going to be a family now. Whatever happened in the past doesn''t matter anymore, does it? Now, all you have to do is ept bing a family with me?along with?your daughter. Think of this as an initial ceremony where we can get closer and learn and enjoy things we don''t know about each other," As he said this, Asher quickly bit down on his lip to ooze out a drop of blood.

    Esther and Sabina''s eyshes fluttered upon smelling his intoxicating blood dripping down.

    But then, as if possessed by an insatiable thirst, both the mother and daughter lurched forward at the same time, their mouths colliding with?his,?and each?other''s,?as they sucked greedily at the drops of crimson nectar that spilled from the tiny wound he had created.

    "Mmmschh~~Smmch~..."

    "Mmmmschh~~Sch~..."

    Their tongues danced together as they fought for a taste of his intoxicating blood, each droplet more tantalizing than thest.

    Esther couldn''t believe what she was doing, sharing this intimate moment with her own daughter, but the?taste of Asher''s blood had rendered her thoughts hazy and rapidly melting her inhibitions.

    Her body was on fire as she felt her daughter''s tonguepping at her?own,?as they both feasted on his sweet blood.

    It was?wrong, so very?wrong, but the pleasure was unlike anything she''d ever known.

    She could sense her daughter''s lust, and the knowledge that they were both lost in the throes of passion with a man who toyed with them only worsened her craving instead of making her pull away in resentment.

    They were melded together in a tangled mass of moans, each feeding off the others'' energy and passion.

    It was unlike anything Esther had ever experienced before - taboo, yes, but also exhrating and liberating.

    For once, she wasn''t holding back.?She allowed herself to be swept up in the moment, to?give in to the fiery desires?that coursed?through her veins.

    "Mnnnnh~"

    Sabina moaned, her body arching into his body as she felt her motherpeting with her, their fangs scraping against each other as they both sought to im more of Asher''s delicious blood.

    Never in her dreams did she imagine her mother being so lustful and throwing away all decorum to devour a man who wasn''t her husband.

    As far as she knew, unlike many nobledies, her mother never had a secret lover or any affair, for she held no such desires, and no man would ever dare lust after her.

    But who would have thought that this alien junior with his monstrous cock would be the one to melt her cold mother like this.

    Nevertheless, she couldn''t express enough how delightful things were right now, and she appreciated?the fact?that she could finally get close to her mother.

    Asher seemed to delight in their enthusiasm, grabbing their napes and deepening their kisses with a ferocity that left them both breathless.

    His hands slowly trailed downwards, and not long after, Esther could feel his fingers working their magic between her legs, stroking her in all the right spots and making her body tremble in ecstasy.

    But Sabina and Esther also had no ns to let their hands remain idle?and both?of them reached out for a certain meaty sword at the same time, only to be surprised to feel each other''s hands.

    Yet that surprise barelysted a moment before their dainty hands began to stroke his hard and warm meaty sword, making Asher groan and feel like his cock couldn''t endure any longer.

    Suddenly, Asher withdrew his fingers, leaving Esther and Sabina wanting more.

    But then, with a grunt, Asher''s beastly strength took over, and in one fluid motion, he pushed them down, making Esther''s back m against the cold, hard floor.

    And followed by Sabina, whonded on top of her mother, their sweat-soaked bodies pressed together, their pussies stacked above the other, providing a tantalizing view for the man who had no intentions of holding back in ravaging them.

    "Mother... this... it feels...nice, doesn''t it?" Sabina panted, her eyes hazy with lust as she looked down at her mother.

    "I¡­"?Esther didn''t know what to say but she did feel even?more close?to her daughter, especially now that their bodies were melting into each other.

    But Asher didn''t waste another moment, plunging his thick cock into Sabina''s weing heat.

    "Ooooohnn!!~" Her scream of pleasure echoed through the room, and Esther''s pussy clenched in anticipation, her own lust wetting her folds.

    "Oh, fuck, Mother¡­he is tearing me apart~ Ooohnn~," Sabina moaned, her nails digging into her mother''s shoulders as she rocked her hips against his.

    Esther stared at her daughter''s face, mesmerized by the look of overwhelming pleasure etched across her features,plete with a crazed smile.

    She''d never seen her daughter so lost in pleasure, and the sight of her being imed so thoroughly by her future son-inw sent a fire through her veins.

    Her thoughts were cut short as she saw Sabina suddenlystopping her moans and looking quiterestless, "Hey¡­.It was only starting to get good!"

    Before Esther could register what was happening, Asher smirked as his cock slipped out of Sabina''s wet pussy and aimed it below as he rammed it right into Esther''s quivering pink pussy.

    "Haaang!~" Caught by surprise, Esther''s eyes rolled back in her head, her back arching off the floor as he began to move within her with a frenzy that her body awkwardly but fervently tried to match.

    "Oooh¡­you are really enjoying it, aren''t you, Mother?" Sabina''s envy was palpable as she watched her mother make such a lewd face and sounds, prompting her to call out to Asher, "Don''t leave me hanging here, pretty boy. I might not be able to hold back my thirst anymore after tempting me so much~" Sabina said as she licked her lips restlessly, feeling a burning itch down there.

    "Aren''t you one horny bitch?" Asher chuckled as he plunged his fingers into Sabina''s dripping-wet pussy.

    "Ohhnnnn!~ That''s it!~" Sabina arched her head backward in pleasure, releasing a long moan that reverberated throughout the hall.

    Esther watched in intrigue and awe as Asher expertly worked his fingers in and out of her daughter''s pussy while continuing to pound her hard down there.

    *Squelch!~ Sliiishk!~Slk!~*

    Thebined slippery and lewd sounds from both their pussies only intensified their lust.

    "Oooohn! Haaaannn!~~" Sabina felt like she might not be able to hold back anymore as he also rubbed her sensitive clit hard.

    "Oh, devils~Haang~," Esther moaned, her breathing ragged as she felt her orgasm approaching as he kept thrusting his monstrous cock deep into her pussy, making her even feel her lower abdomen bulging with the girth of his thick sword.

    "Thurst your big fist into me!~I want to feel it deep!~" Sabina rasped out, wanting him to vite her pussy even more.

    A wicked gleam flickered in Asher''s eyes, apanied by an amused smile, "You are one crazy bitch, but I like that," Asher said with a smile as he folded his fingers and slowly eased his fist into her greedy pussy.

    "AHHHNN!~~" Sabina''s entire body trembled uncontrobly as his big, warm fist entered her, a mix of pain and pleasure coursing through her veins.

    She let out a low moan, closing her eyes as she focused on the sensation of being filled up in such a carnal way and feeling her pussy stretch in an unsettling way.

    "Oh, fuck yeah," shegasped,as Asher''s knuckles brushed against her G-spot.

    Esther watched in awe as her daughter''s body contorted in response to Asher''s fist, her own pussy growing wetter at the sight.

    She had never seen anything like this before, and thestrange natureof it all only aroused herevenmore.

    "You asked for this!" Asher grunted as he pushed his fist as deep as possible into Sabina''s pussy, making her gasp and her eyes widen to their extremities.

    It was as if his fist smashed down the dam that was holding back her orgasm, and there was no stopping it.

    "AHHHHNNNG!~"

    Suddenly, Sabina convulsed, her muscles contracting around Asher''s fist as she screamed in pleasure and pain.

    Watching her daughter reach her climax was enough to trigger Esther''s own orgasm, causing her to buck her hips as she released a guttural moan, "HAAANNNG!~"

    Both their moans mixed together as they rode out their simultaneous orgasms.

    "Nnngh!" Asher grunted as he pulled out and painted Sabina''s back and Esther''s face with his warm, thick milk.

    But unbeknownst to these two, a hooded figure resembling a man wasroaming outside the tower in a suspicious manner.

    His face looked quite sickly and unkemptasif he hadn''t stepped out into the light for weeks

    "What kind of tower is this? Did Jarius really see them going in here?"He mumbled with a anxious lookas he looked up at the tower with his pale red eyes.

 Chapter 545 What You Deserve

    <h4>Chapter 545 What You Deserve</h4>

    Not too long ago,

    As the heavy doors of the Dreadthorne Castle began to close behind him, Asher paused, turning his head slightly to catch Jarius''s gaze. With a slight, knowing nce that spoke volumes, hemunicated a silentmand.

    Jarius, his throat suddenly dry, swallowed hard, acknowledging the weight of that look with a stiff nod.

    Turning, Jarius ascended the cold, echoey stairs, each step resounding ominously as he approached a particrly eerie and forsaken part of the hall. The air grew chillier as he neared the door that reeked of despair.

    "Brother, can Ie in?" Jarius''s voice was low, almost respectful of the gloom that shrouded the corridor.

    "Fuck off..." The response came as a gruff, muffled grumble from within,den with despair and irritation.

    Jarius let out a subtle scoff, masking his nervousness with a feigned chuckle, "Brother, you would want to know what I have to say. It''s concerning our sister."

    Upon mentioning her, the door swung open abruptly as if pushed by an unseen force, making Jarius wonder whether he should feel surprised or not.

    "It better be something important unless you want your hands to be severed..." Edmund''s voice trailed from within the dimly lit room, his figure barely visible, wrapped in a thick quilt, his face pale and framed by an unkempt beard and mustache.

    "Uhhh..." Jarius hesitated, his heart racing as he prepared to deliver news that would?undoubtedly?ignite a storm. With a wince, he began, and as the words spilled out, Edmund''s expression transformed from indifferent misery to shocked disbelief.

    "My fiance is going to be his consort?! What the fuck?!" Edmund roared, his voice cracking the stale air as he lunged forward, grabbing Jarius by the cor, his pale red eyes glowing?with a chilling intensity.

    "It''s the truth! Our father just agreed to it a couple of minutes ago," Jarius managed to stammer?out, his voice thick with nervous energy.

    "No...no..how?can they abandon me like this¡­." Edmund''s voice was a mix of disbelief and despair, his mind grappling with the betrayal, "Where is she? Where is Sabina right now?!

    "I asked her, and she told me a ce not too far away..." Jarius revealed, his voice trailing off as he disclosed the location.

    No sooner had he finished than Edmund stormed out of the room, his footsteps?a thunderous echo?down the cold stone corridor.

    "Oh?devils... Is he trying to make my brother kill himself?" Jarius mumbled to himself, a frightened shake of his head punctuating his words, reminding himself again to never fall into the bad books of the king.

    ¡ª

    The tower stood like a sentinel in the chilling cold, its dark silhouette slicing through the dark atmosphere like a de.

    As Edmund approached, the stark and foreboding nature of the tower gnawed at his instincts¡ªsomething was gravely amiss.

    He wondered why Sabina woulde to a tower like this. Last time he checked, she never owned any building like this. Even the torture dungeons she had looked nothing like this.

    With each step towards the?huge iron doors of the tower, Edmund''s heart pounded louder against his ribs. The doors themselves were a monstrous affair, cold iron?that was a couple?inches thick.

    "Haann~"

    "Ohhnnn~"

    But?it was?the sounds emanating from within?that?suddenly halted him¡ªa chorus of moans that were unsettling in their intensity and variety.

    Trepidation mixed with?a growing?unease in his chest, Edmund''s hands trembled slightly as he pushed one of the doors open, just enough to allow a sliver of vision into the dark interior.

    But the sight that met his eyes struck him like a physical blow, his breath catching in his throat.

    He?stood frozen in horror as he took in the shocking scene?unfolding?before him.

    Asher, the man he resented above all others, was at the center, his hands on not just any?woman,?but on Sabina¡ªhis fiance¡ªand, to his utter disbelief, his own mother!

    Sabina was sprawled atop his own mother''s naked body, both women writhing in pleasure as Asher pounded into them with savage intensity.

    They were drenched in thick white liquid?which?he?easily?recognized what it was, adding to the horror he felt in his heart.

    Their expressions were a mix of surrender and delirious abandonment, making him unable to believe how they could make such faces, especially his usually cold and aloof mother!

    Edmund''s heart felt as though it were being ripped from his chest, the pain nearly unbearable.

    His mind reeled, his vision blurred by a cocktail of shock and nausea. Thewalls of the towerseemed to close in on him, the moans now echoing like taunts in his ears.Hisheart,once filled with fiery resolve, now plummeted into an abyss of despair and confusion.

    For a moment, he stood frozen, unable to move or look away, as the reality of his worst nightmare yed out before his very eyes.

    How could this be happening? How could his own mother and fiance betray him in such a way? Why were they doing this with him?

    His mother had never, ever shown him an ounce of warmth or ever looked at him in such a loving way. And yet she was showing so much and baring her heart to his worst enemy?

    The same went for his woman, his fiance and his sister. How could she stab him in the back like this when he had always devoted himself for her?

    How could they do this to their own BLOOD?!!!

    As Asher caught sight of Edmund, he paused mid-thrust, a cruel smile spreading across his face.

    Seeing this alien bastard sneer while pounding the women of his family, Edmund couldn''t move, couldn''t speak, as he watched the three figures twist and turn in a sickening disy of depravity. Tears streamed down his face, his body trembling with anger and sadness.

    Asher didn''t stop with just a smile but opened his mouth as he spoke in silence, "Look at your fiance," Asher taunted, his eyes dripping with ridicule, "Isn''t she quite horny for me? So wet and hungry for me. And your mother...her pussy just loves the shape of my dick."

    Edmund''s fury boiled over, his pale red eyes glowing with an intense, dark manathat illuminatedthe dark around him.

    The de in his hand shimmered with a sinister light, echoing his desire for vengeance against the man who only continued to ruin his life. His breaths were ragged, his muscles tensed for the violent entry he was about to make and cut him down once and for all, not caring to think or care about anything else.

    But as he poised to thrust the doors open and unleash his wrath, a soft, chilling touch froze him in ce.

    A hand, delicate yet firm, sped his head from behind, halting his movement entirely.

    Edmund''s eyes widened in shock as he heard the soft yet firm whisper of a woman, her breathcogainst his ear,

    "You have tormented my husband for years and took pleasure in it. So now he will be the one to take pleasure in your misery," Is murmured, her voice a cold de slicing through his heated fury while standing behind him.

    "Y-You..." Edmund''s voice faltered, choked by fear and disbelief. He felt an eerie paralysis overtaking him, rendering him helpless as his body began to move against his will. He couldn''t even shift his eyes except open his mouth to barely let his voice escape.

    His own hand, guided by some sinister force, turned the de towards himself, its point inching ominously towards his heart.

    "N-No...stop....y-you can''t kill me..." Edmund''s plea was desperate, his voice suppressed and weak, his body trembling uncontrobly under Is''s control.

    Is''s face remained impassive, her eyes icy as she responded without a hint of sympathy, "I am not going to kill you but put you in a state where you will keep wishing for death every second for the rest of your miserable life."

    "No¡ª" Edmund''s protest was cut short as his hand,pelled by Is''s dark magic, drove the de into his chest, "Urgh!"

    It didn''t pierce deeply, but enough to make him cough blood and fall to his knees.

    But what made his eyes wide in shock and horror was the fact that he was unable to feel his mana circuit any longer, nor was his body rapidly healing as blood continued to spill from his wounds.

    "W-What have you done¡­" He looked up at Is,horror,and disbelief etched across his features as he realized what she had done.

    "What you deserve¡­" Is mumbled as she looked down at him, her long, luminous white hair dancing in the wind.

    He could notprehend the coldness in her usually beautiful sapphire blue eyes, the ease with which she had crippled him, leaving him powerless and broken.

    Was she and Asher nning to do this cruel act all this time? How could they not fear theconseq-

    It was then that it struck him¡­she made him stab himself so that it would look like he did it to himself. He never thought Is could be this cunning and ruthless.

    But he didn''t have the luxuryto curse or even formanother thought as his vision began to blur and darkness encroached upon his senses.

    Is watched impassively as he copsed onto the snow.

    Her expression then shifted slightly as she turned towards thedoors of the tower, a wistful smile ying on her lips,"Now he no longer has any reason to stay in your mind, Asher," she said softly.

 Chapter 546 Someone I Wanted To Be

    <h4>Chapter 546 Someone I Wanted To Be</h4>

    The Bloodburn Kingdom was abuzz with whispers and murmurs that swirled through the crowded streets like the harsh winds¡ªswift and unpredictable.

    News of an unprecedented royal alliance had taken the popce by storm.

    Their king, a figure both revered and feared, had chosen to marry the youngdy of House Thorne.

    This decision broke tens of centuries-old traditions where Bloodburn Kings wed only within House Drake to ensure the concentration of power remained undiluted by external influences.

    At the bustling market square, merchants and citizens gathered, their voices blending into a cacophony of spection and awe, "Have you heard? The king''s taking a bride from House Thorne!" one merchant called out, his stall busier than usual as people congregated to discuss the news.

    "Yes, and it''s not just anydy, but the young Lady Sabina herself. There''s never been such a union¡ªnot with a Thorne and certainly not directly with the throne!" another replied, his expression a mix of excitement and concern.

    "So what? It''s not like our king is losing anything through this alliance.?If anything, he is?not only?gaining a powerful consort?but also?influence over the northernnds.?That is over a quarter of the kingdom''s power!" An old man exined in an excited tone.

    In the dark corners of taverns, where the ale flowed more freely than the river, the conversations took on a more conspiratorial tone, "They say it''s to strengthen bonds before the war that''s brewing... or maybe to calm the storm between the Drakes and the Thornes. After all the rumors, eh?" a grizzled goblin spected, his eyes scanning the room for eavesdroppers.

    Yet amidst the discussions of alliances and power ys, another, darker tale wove its way through the kingdom¡ªa tragic counterpoint to the?tales?of union and strength.

    Edmund Thorne, the man who was supposed to be the next lord of his House, had been found in?a state of?utter ruin, paralyzed and mute, a shell of the man he once was.

    "I can''t believe it.?They?say?he?tried to end?his?life, devastated by the news of his fiance''s betrothal to another," a vulpin shared with a somber crowd, his voice low with shock.

    "House Thorne should be mourning the loss of a heir and yet they are busy making preparations for the wedding. Why am I not surprised?" A middle-aged woman said with a shake of her head.

    "Madness. I heard?he?became mad after returning from the Quest of the Worthy. Never been the same, he hadn''t. Locked away in that castle, probably brooding over something that happened during the quest. Serves him right," an old woman added, her toneced with bitterness after remembering certain atrocities of the young lord.

    Within?the?Demonstone Castle, the royal councilprised of various ministers convened?at?the absence of the king and queen, the?atmosphere?charged with a?palpable tension as the ramifications of these events were discussed,?"This alliance with House Thorne, while strategic, brings with it as much potential for division as it does for unity. We must tread carefully," one advisor cautioned, his eyes grave as he addressed the assembly.

    Seron cleared his throat as he said, "True, but let us not forget the power this union brings. Lady Sabina is no mere political pawn; her capabilities and influence are well acknowledged. As for our king, he holds unimaginable potential butcks influence as of now. Together, they could indeed usher in a new era for our kingdom. I trust you all will make the necessary preparations."

    The other ministers and advisors nced at each other and slowly nodded, feeling?there was definitely truth in his words.

    However, in the cold and windswept courtyard of the Dreadthorne Castle, an intense confrontation unfolded between two women, each d in dark gowns that fluttered like somber gs against the cool air.

    Reba, her expression a mix of anger and disbelief, forcefully dragged Esther by the wrist into the open space. The tension between them crackled like the distant thunder that often presaged a storm in thesends.

    Esther, with a sigh of weariness, pulled her wrist from Reba''s grip and turned to face her with a tired look, "Why are you doing this, Reba? What is it this time?"

    Reba''s eyes widened, her voice tinged with scorn as she scoffed, "You are asking me that? After giving away your daughter to that bastard? Have you not learned what kind of man he is after he toyed with us and your House? Are you really nning to let him destroy us?!"

    Turning away, Esther walked past Reba, her voice low and resigned, "It doesn''t matter. I wasn''t the one who decided it?but?Thorin. If you have any objections, you should talk to him¡ªnot that it would matter anyway."

    Reba, frustration etched across her face, stepped forward to confront Esther directly, "What''s wrong with you? You know you could have at least tried to stop this?but?you are not even trying. I was the one who begged our brother to spare your life after that bastard exposed what you did."

    Esther, taken aback, turned her gaze slowly towards Reba.?The revtion that Reba had interceded on her behalf was unexpected and it made her realize why Thorin?didn''t?execute?her despite her grave crime?towards?the House.

    "And despite everything I did, you are doing this??Once he gets Sabina, he will use her to take advantage of your?House, including?you.?He is?definitely?nning to steal more of our secrets or worse," Reba continued, her voice heavy with exasperation.

    Esther''s eyes softened, her hand reaching out to gently hold Reba''s,?"I appreciate everything you did for me. But I am sorry. I have be too entangled with him that I am helpless when ites to him. Sabina also wants him. So?there''s nothing I can do."

    Reba''s scoff wasden with pain and anger as she revealed, "I hated everyone in our family except you. You always tried to help me when we were very young and discreetly looked out for a rebel like me. That is why I always looked up to you; you were someone I wanted to be, sister. Strong and capable of doing everything?that was?necessary without looking back. But now¡ª"

    "No, Reba," Esther interrupted, her voice low yet firm, "I was never truly me until now. I was never alive all these years, and if only Iwaswhen we were young, I could have been a better sister to you and saved you from so much pain."

    "What are you talking about... What did he do to you? You are being like this because of him?" Reba''s voice broke with a mix of anger, pain, and disbelief.

    Esther paused, hernextwords heavy with resignation, "I am sorry... I will ask him to forgive you even if¡ª"

    "Ugh, stop it," Reba grunted, shaking off Esther''s hand with a sharp gesture, "If you want to go ahead and be his ve, fine! But don''t ever speak or beg for me before him. I would never forgive you if you did that."

    With those final words, Reba turned sharply and stormed away, leaving Esther alone in the courtyard, herexpression etched with a hint of sorrow as she watched her sister disappear into the shadows of the castle.

    ---

    Atop the roof of a luxurious restaurant,

    "You can''t marry him!" A youngdy with arge, tied-up red-

    haired bun atop her head shouted out at the silver-haired youngdy before her.

    Sabina, leaning casually against the balustrade, smirked at Silvia''s outburst, "Fufu, what are you going to do about it? unt your silly hairdo before him during our marriage? Is this why you wanted to meet?" she taunted, her voice dripping with disdain.

    Silvia''s lips pressed tightly together, her hand subconsciously rising to touch her meticulously styled hair, doubt flickering in her eyes for a moment.Shetookhours to prepare this hairstyle to look more pretty and mature but was it really silly?

    Regaining herposure, she puffed up her cheeksand pointedan using finger at Sabina, "Silvia deserves him more than you. He doesn''t like meaniedies like you."

    The smile on Sabina''s face twisted into something more sinister as she took a step forward, looming over Silvia, "What did you say?Youthink heis going tolike a little annoyingdy like you over me? Dream of any such thing, and I will be the one to gouge out those pretty big eyes of yours."

    As Silvia stumbled backward, her heart pounding with fear, a melodious yet elegant voice suddenly cut through the tension, "Whose eyes are you going to gouge out, Sabina?"

    Both young women turned sharply at the sound, their expressions shifting instantly upon seeing the stunningly graceful figure of a woman with ruby eyes. Her long, silky red hair cascaded down her shoulders, contrasting with her noble red gown.

    "Mother!" Silvia cried out, relief flooding her voice. She quickly ran to her mother and embraced her, then shot a smug look back at Sabina, challenging her to continue her threats.

    Sabina, recovering herposure, smiled politely and gave a brief bow of her head to Naida, "I was only joking about a certain someone, Aunty Naida. You don''t have to take it seriously. I will leave you two alone," she said smoothly, attempting to defuse the tension as she turned to leave.

    But as Sabina moved to step away, Naida''s hand reached out, resting gently yet firmly on Sabina''s shoulder.

    She leaned in close, her voice a whisper meant only for Sabina, "Be careful, Sabina. Jest as we might, I must implore you to tread lightly, dear.Words,much like steps in a dance, must be chosen withcare,lest we stumble in regret."

    At Naida''s words,Sabina''s confident expression faltered momentarily, a chill seeming to descend around her.

    As she nced down, a ghostly pale child with acircletof sharp, blood-red roses appeared before her. Blood streamed down the child''s face like tears, forming pools at her feet.

    How was she here? Sabina felt a sense of terror she had long since forgotten.

    As Sabina watched, horrified, tendrils of blood began to rise, threatening to bind her feet.

    Sabina''s heart raced, panic setting in as she found herself unable to move and saw the child getting closer.

    But just as the child reached out, about to pull her down, reality snapped back. Naida''s hand left her shoulder, and the rooftop returned to normal.

    With a shaky breath, Sabina stepped forward, her expression unsettled.

    But then she shut her eyes to pull herself together as she walked away silently but stiffly.

    Naida watched her go, her eyes cold and knowing, before turning away.

 Chapter 547 To Marry Her

    <h4>Chapter 547 To Marry Her</h4>

    Silvia blinked in surprise, her usual anxiety washed away by the sight of Sabina retreating without a backward nce.

    A sweet giggle escaped her lips, and she turned to her mother with admiration shining in her eyes, "Mother, you really scared her off. From now on, Silvia wants you to stay with her whenever she meets Sabina," Silvia regretted not asking her mother to tag along whenever she met Sabina, though it was not like she ever got such an opportunity.

    Naida,?standing tall and serene, softly chuckled at her daughter''s words.?She turned and affectionately patted Silvia''s head, her voice soothing yet firm, "There is no need for that. Sabina might be a bit rough when she wants to y with you, but as the youngdy of our House, you have to learn to handle her yourself. You are stronger than you think. Never give in to your fears. The more you show fear, the more you appear weak and look like a prey for the bullies."

    Silvia''s confidence wavered?for a moment, and she pressed her lips together, her voice small as she looked down, "Silvia appears weak? Is that why he chose Sabina?"

    Naida,?understanding the depth of Silvia''s insecurities, gently lifted her daughter''s chin, encouraging her to meet her gaze.

    Her smile was tender, her eyes filled with an unwavering belief, "He chose her because it''s convenient, not?because of?what you think. Such a bond has limits.?But if you truly win him over with your sincerity,?then?you will have a stronger bond with him than Sabina?does.?Don''t overdo anything. Just be yourself because you are already beautiful and strong as you are."

    Moved by her mother''s words, Silvia''s eyes brimmed with tears, her emotions swelling like the tide.

    She threw her arms around her mother, hugging her tightly, "Then Silvia will win him over," she dered, her voice thick with resolve and her eyes bing sharper.

    Naida returned the embrace, her smile bright and encouraging. Yet, as she held her daughter, her gaze drifted over Silvia''s shoulder to the crimson skies above, her expression turning wistful for a fleeting moment.

    ---

    In a mesmerizing meadow that seemed untouched by?the darker realities of their world, Asher and Naida stood hand in hand amid a sea of roses.

    The?illusionary beauty of the ce?was almost overwhelming, with its vibrant colors and the sweet fragrance of endless blooms.

    Asher''s?dove gray?skin was a stark contrast to the lush greens and vivid reds around them, and his dark yellow eyes reflected the serene environment as he gazed at Naida with admiration.

    "Each time Ie here with you, I forget this is an illusory ce in a world like ours. You are truly amazing to create something like this," Asher remarked, his voice filled with genuine wonder.

    Naida, her ruby red eyes sparkling with warmth, chuckled softly and hugged his arm, leaning into him, "But not as amazing as you. You managed to bring House Thorne under your palm by proposing such an alliance and even bringing Esther under your control. Would you like to do the same with my House and manage the kingdom better as you wish?" she teased, her tone light yet probing.

    Asher stopped in his tracks, his expression?turning?quizzical as he faced her, "You mean..."

    Naida nodded, her gaze steady, "You can marry my daughter. She likes you more than you think."

    A sigh of disappointment escaped Asher''s lips as he shook his head, his smile tinged with a hint of sadness, "What I want to do is marry you. Why didn''t you suggest that first?"

    The softness in Naida''s expression deepened as she gently cupped his cheek, "You know that no matter how much I want to, it''s not possible for us right now. Look at the state our kingdom is in.?Once that barrier is gone, we will be in?true?danger,?more than ever.?We won''t?even?have time to worry about these things but only our survival."

    Asher nodded, his eyes clouding over with a mix of resignation and resolve, "I know. That is why I want you to stay with me as long as possible before we get too busy to do that. I can feel a huge storm heading our way," he said, his mind revolving around Rowena and his own past more than the dangers outside his kingdom.

    Naida''s gaze lingered on him thoughtfully as she observed his expression, "Does it also include having to do something with the fact that you can use radiant mana?" she asked, her voice soft yet carrying an undercurrent of serious inquiry.

    Asher''s face revealed a rare vulnerability, "Is it that obvious?" he asked, his voice low.

    Naida, her eyes reflecting a mix of understanding and warmth, offered a wistful smile, "You are the strongest man I know, and that means the likes of?draconians, werewolves, or any of our enemies can''t make you worry more than about the people you care about.?I never wanted to ask because?I know?you may not like?to talk?about it.?But seeing you worry like this?every single day?makes me feel worried as well. It hurts me to see you hurting. Whatever it is, it won''t change how I feel about you. Do you believe that?"

    Asher''s response wasa firm nod, his grip tightening around her hand as if holding onto a lifeline,"Of course.If that wasn''t true, I wouldn''t be standing here."

    With a soft chuckle, Naida shook her head slightly, "Then promise me you wille to me rather than torment yourself. Even if, for some absurd reason, you are a Hunter in disguise, I don''t care because I know you will have a good reason for why you are here."

    The questionseemed to catchAsher off-guard.His eyes flickered with a storm of emotions, "Are you really sure about that? What if... I was such a Hunter, and I have sought to destroy your kind for years and killed so many that people here were terrified of me. What if... I was the Hunter that killed the previous king?"

    Naida''s eyes widened slightly, her gaze intensifying as she searched his face, "So... You are really Golden Prince?"

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, the implications of her words sinking in, "Why are you asking as if you already believe it? Even if you did... you never felt betrayed or disgusted?" Asher knew she had every reason to guess he was Golden Prince, but he was surprised to see her reaction despite knowing it.

    Shaking her head, Naida pressed his hand against her chest, right over her heart, her gaze unwavering and filled with an unspoken promise,"If thatwasthe case, I wouldn''t be standing here with you. What I know is that you protected me despite knowing your secret would be exposed to me. If you were willing to give up yourself for me, how can I not do the same for you even if it means going against my beliefs."

    "Naida..." Asher''s voice was a whispered echo of his inner turmoil, softening as he leaned down to capture her lips in a tender, affirming kiss. She responded with equal warmth, her arms encircling him in an embrace that sealed their mutual eptance and understanding.

    Not long after, under the tranquil canopy of arge tree, Naida founda moment ofpeace as Ashery with his head nestled in herp, his moon-white hair a stark contrast against the vibrant green around them.

    Her fingers gently caressed his hair, each strokeden with concern and warmth.

    Her voice,when she spoke, was low and tinged with sorrow, "I...I don''t know what to say after hearing about your past... Other than how unbelievable it is, I can''t help but think about how much you had to sufferon your own. Those despicable humans... How could they do that to their own savior?"

    Asher''s face, usually a mask of calm, hardened as he looked up into Naida''s pain-filled eyes, "The time for asking questions is over. Now it''s their turn to suffer."

    The air seemed to thicken with tension as Naida''s expression darkened, a hint of killing intent shing across her features, "Then allow me to join you as well in making them suffer. I will help you aplish your ns no matter what, even if it might hurt our kingdom or me."

    Asher shook his head, his expression softening as he lifted her hand to his lips, "I would never do anything to hurt our kingdom or you. All I need is your support, even if it means simply staying beside me. That''s it."

    Naida smiled softly, her mood lightening as she hugged his hand to her chest, "I don''t know how this became possible, but I think it''s fate. The devils must have wanted you toe to our world not only to help us but also so that I can be with you. I don''t care where you came from or what you are, but promise me that... you will never leave me, no matter what."

    "I won''t, as long as there is breath in my body," Asher affirmed, his voice firm and warm as he hugged Naida''s waist.

    "That''s all I need," she murmured, her fingers tenderly caressing his face.

    The conversation shifted as Asher brought up a previous topic, a hint of curiosityin his voice, "Now... about what you proposed earlier... do you really not mind if I marry Silvia?"

    Naida chuckled lightly, a sound that seemed to dance with the leaves above, "If you are trying to ask if I would be hurt or jealous, of course not. Since I love you, I have given myself to you, and Silvia is a part of me. So why would I feel bothered when I can offer more of myself to you?"

    Asher felt a bit surprised andfeltthat he had yet to learn more about the mentality of demons since they were a far cry from humans.

    "Then do you really want me to marry her right away?"Asherqueried, his thoughts alsoon the strategic alliance with House Valentine.

    "You don''t have to right away. I want you to marryheronly if you likeher. I wouldn''t want to force her on you,and itwould be unfair for both of you. If you simply need an alliance, you don''t have to marry when I am here to support you no matter what," Naida replied, her voice earnest and caring.

    Asher''s chuckle resonatedsoftly under the canopy,"To be honest, your daughter annoyed me quite a lot at first. But after the quest, Irealizemaybe I have yet to properly know her.Maybe time will allow me to find out."

    "That''s more than enough," Naida said with a warm smile as the two continued to rest under the tree, basking in each other''s warmth.

 Chapter 548 Dont Possess Him

    Chapter 548 Don''t Possess Him

    In the dark confines of the Demonstone Castle, the Crimson Veil Chamber held an atmosphere both regal and foreboding.

    It was a royal chamber where consorts or potential consorts who were about to be wed would change into the right garments under the supervision of the queen.

    Its deep crimson curtains fell from ceiling to floor, swaying slightly as if breathing with the castle itself. ck candles flickered dimly on wrought-iron sconces, casting a soft, dark glow that danced on the walls and the ornate mirrors framed in twisted ck iron. Thesemirrors,ever watchful,reflected and multiplied the flickers of candlelight and the movements of all who entered.

    At the heart of the chamber sat the queen herself, a figure of undeniable authority and mystique. Her gown was a masterpiece of exquisite fabric, embroidered with intricate designs that mimicked the fearsome elegance of dragons¡ªsymbols of power and dread. Her crimson eyes, piercing and cold, dominated the room even as her maids attended to their duties in respectful silence.

    The focus of her intense gaze wasthe dressing box, where the shadow of a slender figurewas being prepared by a cadre of maids. After moments that stretched like hours under Rowena''s scrutinous watch, the curtains of the dressing box parted to reveal an alluring figure.

    She emerged like a vision crafted from the night itself, her gown sleeveless, hugging her form in a way thatmanaged to beboth elegant and daring. The fabric was a cascade of ck, entuating her figure and revealing just a hint of cleavage, a deliberate design that spoke ofbothsophistication and allure. Her ghostly red eyes were striking against her paleplexion, and her silky silver hair was gathered into an artful bun, veiled lightly with a thin ckce that added an air of mystique.

    Sabina approached Rowena with a graceful stride, her gown flowing behind her like a shadow made tangible. She bowed her head slightly, a gesture of respect mingled with a touch of theatrical ir, "How do I look, Your Majesty?" she asked with a smile, her voice a blend of confidence and curiosity.

    Rowena, still seated, surveyed Sabina with a reserved expression that masked her thoughts. After a moment of silence that seemed to fill the chamber with anticipation, she stood, herowngown whispering against the floor. With a measured tone and without breaking her gaze, Rowenamanded the room, "Leave us," she ordered the maids.

    The maids boweddeeplyand exited the chamber, their steps quick and quiet against the stone floor. As thest of them disappeared and the heavy door closed with a soft thud, the chamber feltsmaller, the air thicker.

    Rowena took a step towards Sabina,hereyes never leaving her.

    Sabina''s demeanor carried a trace of mischief as she looked around and asked with a smile that held a hint of mischief, "Does Your Majesty perhaps have something to tell me in secret? I love secrets."

    Rowena''s expression remained unfathomable, her gaze piercing through the dark chamber as she measured her response. Her voice,when it came, was as cold as the stone walls surrounding them, "Sabina, I know all this might be nothing more than fun for you, but it isn''t for my kingdom or my husband.You are no longer part of House Thorne but of House Drake. Anything you do will affect us as well.So from now on, youwill have toseek my husband''s permission before you do anything or want to carry out any activity, even if it means steppingfootoutside this castle.There won''t be a second chance if you dishonor your vowsthe momentyou be his. If you have any second thoughts, now would be the time to tell me."

    Sabina''s expression tightened briefly before a smile crept back onto her face, eyes narrowing with a mix of challenge and delight, "Ah, I feel ttered that Your Majesty seems to be so concerned about me. But you have no reason to worry, for all I want and need is him. I can even spend the entire day within this castle and simply stare at a portrait of him without feeling bored. I am willing to do and be anything for him. It wouldn''t be an overstatement to say that I will be a woman who only exists for him," she dered, her ghostly red eyes glowing with a fervent, almost obsessive lust. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Rowena''s response was immediate and imposing. She stepped forward, her movements swift and deliberate. Leaning her face slightly down towards Sabina, Rowena spoke in an even colder whisper, "Unless he says so, don''t try to possess him whenever you can. I am letting you marry him not because he needed another woman but something more important. Do you understand?"

    Sabina''s fingers clenched tightly behind her back, her body tense as she fought to maintainposure under Rowena''s steely and low-key threatening gaze, "Yes...I do, Your Majesty," she managed to say, her voice a strained whisper.

    Rowena stepped back, her gaze lingering on Sabina with a hint of warning, "You look alright for a bride. Come out soon," she stated tly, then turned and exited the chamber with regal poise.

    As soon as Rowena left, Sabina''s nails dug into herownskin. In her mind, a stormy vow took shape, ''Feh, somebody is getting too arrogant because they happened to be his first wife. Just watch me. I will steal him from you.'' As Rowena stepped out of the chamber, the soft rustle of her gown barely echoed in the vast corridor before a red-skinned woman with a curvy body and wearing armor stepped forward.

    With a respectful bow, Ceti began, her voiceced with a mixture of respect and worry, "Thank you for listening to my request, Your Majesty. I know His Majesty might not do the same because he gets weak down there whenever a woman like her, you know..." Ceti still hadn''t forgotten how Sabina almost killed her mother, even if her mother knowingly let herself get kidnapped by Sabina.

    And so she wanted tomake sure Sabina would knowher ce even if she became Asher''s consort.

    Rowena, her crimson eyes reflecting a momentary softness that belied her firm tone, responded thoughtfully, "Even if you hadn''t told me, I would have made sure someone like her would understand the boundaries she has to keep. Ignoring what she tried to do to your mother, I have known her since I was a child.That''s why I knowthat people like her need tobe kept on a short leash."

    Ceti''s expression tightened, her lips pursing as she added, "She is definitely lusting for his body and blood. I have always seen the crazy way she looks at him. If you are ufortable, I cankeep an eye onher for you, Your Majesty."

    Before Rowena could respond,thesoft, melodious voiceof Isinterrupted, turning both their heads, "No need to put yourself in trouble over somethingliekthat, Ceti.I can keep an eye on her," Is offered, stepping into the light, her presence calming.

    Relief washed over Ceti''s features as she smiled, "That''s true. I should have thought of you first," Ceti knew that Is was the best person to handle anyone, no matter how crazy ordifficultthey were.

    Ceti''s tone then shifted as she sighed heavily, the weight of her next words filled with a mix of frustration and helplessness, "But... if he keeps this up, will he marry ady from House Valentine too? Sigh, sometimes I wish he was just an ordinary man," Ceti couldn''t help but worry if he would forget about her if he kept getting new womenwhileRowena and Is exchanged knowing nces.

    It was Rowena who spoke first, her voice low and steady, reassuring yet realistic, "If it''s ady we know from House Valentine, we don''t have a reason to worry. They won''t cause any trouble. But..." she paused, turning to look directly at Ceti, her voice even softer, "...no matter how many women surround Asher, it won''t change how much he loves us. It is also the only way we canmake surehe stays as the man we all love," Rowena said as she remembered what the High Seer once told her before Asher returned from the Quest of the Worthy.

    She also had the same worries as Cetiincluding whether he willhave less time for her. But she wasalsodetermined to try harder tomake surehe would.But mostof all, shehasto make sure hestayshappy.

    Is noddedwhile Ceti had abaffledlook,"What do you mean by that, Your Majesty?How could letting him have more women make sure he stays happy?"

    Rowena softly sighed as she shook her head, "I didn''t mean it like that.What I meant wasthat he needs as many people as possible to love him."

    "But aren''t we¡­more than enough? I still don''t get it¡­" Ceti softly asked with pursed lips.

    Rowena''s eyes zed over, "I also don''t¡­but this is what the High Seer told me. He is never wrong. If Asher has something to tell us, he will when it''s the right time. All I know is that it has to do with his past."

    "Hmph," Ceti let out a low harrumph and feltthat something feltsuspicious here.Just whatcould he be hidingthat hedoesn''t want to let her or anyone else know?

    Is winced briefly and wished she could make them understand but knewfor nowshe had to endure the guilt, "It''s almost time for the wedding.We should go."

    Rowena silently nodded as they walked away while Ceti narrowed her eyes with her hands on her hips before following them.

 Chapter 549 A Common Enemy

    Chapter 549 A Common Enemy

    In the ominous, rugged expanse of the Draconis Kingdom, the dark, stormy skies mirrored the turbulent emotions brewing within its heart. Drakar stood on the roof of his towering pce, his dark red eyes gleaming with barely restrained fury as he surveyed his vast domain.

    Even though it had been a while, he still couldn''t forget the humiliation he suffered at the hands of that alien who was only a junior to him.

    He could still feel a stinging sensation in his chest after receiving that thunderous blow that incapacitated him at that time.

    "Father, you called for us?" a rumbling voice echoed from behind. Drakar turned to see a bulky young man and a stunningly graceful woman with silveryvender hair and voluptuous curves standing before him, their frighteninglyrge yet elegant wings folded behind their backs.

    "You two must have already heard what is going on now in the Bloodburn Kingdom," Drakar spoke in a deep, resonant voice, his dark red eyes burning with hidden mes.

    Lysandra nodded slowly, her expression aloof, while Rhygar readily responded, "Yes, father. That alien pig married the youngdy of House Thorne today. He must be desperate to gain as much influence as he can. If only there was a way to get past that barrier and crush them once and for all," he added with evident frustration.

    "There is no point intrying to thinkof a way to break the barrier. It''s impossible," Drakar said, his gaze narrowing as he looked to Lysandra, "So while we wait for the barrier toe down, we should focus on weakening them through any means possible. You must be able toe up with a way, Lysandra. Can''t you?"

    Lysandra furrowed her browsbriefly,as if she was contemting something. She then raised her gaze and answered with a deeper furrow of her brows, "Their kingdom thrives mostly on trades and alliances, not only from within their kingdom but also with those around them. We can send our people to force these small kingdoms, ns, and tribes to stop dealing with the bloodburners. But the werewolves woulddefinitely interfere, justto ensure we aren''t trying to gain morends or power. It wouldn''t be the first time. And now that their Moon Guardian has returned, it wouldn''t be possibleat all. They will be more united than ever."

    Rhygar clicked his tongue in frustration, his eyes narrowing, "Does that mean we can''t do anything but watch them slowly raise their strength? That alien willdefinitelybe nning something using the time he has bought for himself and his kingdom."

    Drakar''s lips curved into a cold smile, "You two are right. We can''t send our people directly, but it would be very foolish to do nothing but watch as they try to build their strength."

    "Then what can we do, Father?" Rhygar asked, his jaw clenched tightly.

    Drakar''s eyes gleamed with a cunning light as he spoke, "Since force isn''t the right strategy here, we will act as the generous patrons. Send our merchants and traders and order them to directly do business with every n, tribe, and kingdom surrounding theirs, no matter how small. Tell them to offer a very kind offer that noneof themcan refuse."

    Lysandra furrowed her brows, skepticism etched across her face, "Wouldn''t that make us bear a huge loss of life crystals without even considering the losses due to the long distance?"

    Drakar scoffed, a confident smirk ying on his lips, "The bloodburners have always been too proud and arrogant, believing that the people living outside their kingdom would forever be loyal to them. Now, let''s make them realize how loyal they truly are.We will starve them until their internal resourcescan''tcatch up withtheir consumption.Then maybe we won''t even have to lift asinglefinger to destroy them before the barrier lifts. This is more than enough topensate for our losses in this period. We have the highest resources in this world. So we can afford to do it."

    Rhygar''s eyes lit up with cruel delight, "That''s such a great n, Father! This will definitely not let thosebloodburnerpigs grow any stronger but instead get crippled, hehe," he said, a wicked smirk spreading across his face.

    Lysandra, slowly nodding, added with a look of approval, "It''s an excellent n, my king. I shall start preparations right away."

    Drakar hummed in satisfaction, "You two deal with that while I have some other business to take care of," he said, his massive jet-ck dragon-like wings unfurling. With apowerfulleap, he soared into the skies, leaving a gust of wind in his wake.

    Rhygar, excitement coursing through him, turned to his mothereagerly, "Mother, are you willing toe with me to scout for the right merchants and traders?"

    Lysandra responded withoutevenncing at him, her tone detached, "I can''t. I have other matters to attend to as well," she said, her dark red gown billowing as she walked away.

    Rhygar clicked his tongue in frustration, mutteringunder his breath, "What matters would that be when nothing can be more important than this?"

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, after a swift and silent flight, Drakarnded in the dead and deste wastnds of the Oseon Continent. Thnd,barren and lifeless,stretched out before him, a stark contrast to the bustling kingdom he ruled. His sharp gaze scanned thehorizon,as if searching for something or someone hidden in the bleakndscape. His voice echoed withmanding authority, "You don''t have to hide. I am not here to kill anyone. But my patience is limited."

    No sooner had the words left his lips than the air shimmered before him, flickering as two figures materialized out of the ether.

    The first was a short, bald man with yellow skin, round ears, andrgemurkygray eyes¡ªan unassuming appearance thatbelied the calcting glint in his eyes. However, any ordinary man would easily recognize this harmless figure as an infamous Mindyer, notorious for their frightening power over the mind despite being physically weak.

    Beside him stood a mesmerizing beauty, her voluptuous curves entuated by a flowing, silken gown that sparkled in the dim golden light. Her long, golden hair cascaded down her shoulders, framing a face of captivating allure.

    Her almond-shaped emerald eyes, framed by thickshes, held an intensity and wisdom that contrasted with her youthful appearance. They seemed to shift in color with the light, drawing in anyone who dared meet her gaze. Her silk gown clung to her body, emphasizing a slender waist that red out to full hips and a well-endowed bosom, creating a deep, tempting cleavage. Three bushy, golden tails swayed hypnotically behind her, making even Drakar momentarily entranced by her beauty and making him wonder how such an exquisite creature could stay hidden from this sight for so long.

    He thought that other than Lysandra and Rowena, no other woman could charm him so much with just a glimpse of her figure, and yetit seemed as if he just didn''t search for moreproperly.

    However, he reluctantly had to put away these thoughtsfor nowsince nothing couldbestthe boiling fury he couldn''t wait to unleash upon that alien.

    Shifting his gaze to the short, bald man, he addressed him witha mixture ofdisgruntlement and familiarity, "Orbos... it''s been a long time, hasn''t it? How''s life treating you after using your little clever head to y for every side? Myte father definitely sends his wishes from the Seven Hells."

    Orbos responded with a respectful smile,a glint of cunning in his eyes,"Your Majesty tters me.I ambut a simple schr who seeksto help those in need, just like Your Majesty and Her Grace here." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "King Drakar... you look even mightier in person," Kira said, her voice a melodious whisper.

    "And you¡­thest Queen of the Eclipsion Kingdom is more beautiful than I could have imagined. Who would have ever thought the only daughter of thest king survived and even seeded him after all these years. Makes one wonder how merciful fate can be," Drakar said with a smile as hefortably ogled at her assets.

    Kira wrinkled her nose briefly and said with a cold smile, "I wouldn''t call it merciful.I am nothing but a queen of whatever remains of my kingdom,"She then addedas she raisedone of her brows, "So is Orbos right in telling me that you can help me take care of a very important matter concerning my people?"

    Drakar''s eyes narrowed, a glint of doubt shing within their depths, "This important matter, I believe, involves the Bloodburn Kingdom? I am d to know that at least you understand the truth, even if the world mes my people for the unfortunate demise of your beautiful kingdom."

    Kira''s response was a short, charming giggle, but her eyes held a cold, dark light, "I know more than just the truth, King Drakar. I am aware that your kingdom benefited and scavenged from the remains of mine."

    Drakar furrowed his brows but did not refute her im. The truth, as inconvenient as it was, lingered between them.

    "But none of that would havee true if not for the atrocities carried out by the Bloodburn Kingdom," Kiracontinued,her voice steady butced with a sharp edge, "The only thing I want now is for their kingdom to suffer the same fate as mine. I aim to take their ce since they have stolen my people''s."

    Drakar couldn''t help but marvel at the dreadful aura emanating from such a charming and alluring woman. Her intensity was palpable, her killing intent unmistakable. He remained cautious, however, and asked, "What makes you think you can do anything to them on your own? Even with my help, do you think the werewolves would sit still?"

    Kira''s smile turned even more enchanting, her confidence unwavering, "I heard that you are looking to obtain a special key from Asher.I will help you get itas long asyou provide me with theresources I need.As for the werewolves, let me worry about them."

    Drakar''s eyebrows briefly raised in intrigue before heughed, a deep, resonant sound that echoed across the barrenndscape, "How interesting. I have no need to doubt the words of someone who hid in an enemy kingdom for over a century. It''s a pity we didn''t meet sooner. I never thought I would be thanking you for this, Orbos."

    Orbos smiled, a sly glint in his eyes. "There''s no need, Your Majesty. We are all merely doing thedevils''work."

    Drakar turned his attention back to Kira, his eyes burning with renewed determination, "Very well, Kira. We have amon enemy and a shared goal. We will see the Bloodburn Kingdom fall and its remnants scattered to the winds."

    Kira''s smile widened, her emerald eyes gleaming witha mix ofsatisfaction and dark anticipation, "Then let us begin. The downfall of the Bloodburn Kingdom will be a spectacle the world will never forget."

 Chapter 550 Lake Of No Return

    Chapter 550 Lake Of No Return

    Between thends of the Dracyra and Inferna Continentsy the hidden Lake of No Return, a secluded haven-like ce where time seemed to stand still. The dark purple waters were as reflective as ss, nestled deep within a hidden valley. The surrounding tranquility and undisturbed beauty contrasted sharply with the chaotic world outside. Yet, the valley wasced with poisonous violet flowers and vines, their deceptively sweet scent masking the toxic air that deterred all but the most resilient from venturing near.It was the main reason nobody dared to wander around here lest they die in seconds.

    This natural defense ensured that the Lake of No Return remained a forgotten sanctuary, untouched by those seeking power or resources.

    Before the dark waters, a regal beauty stood unfazed by the lethal air. Her off-shoulder dark red gown, embroidered with dark golden dragons, flowed elegantly around her as her fiery red eyes flickered with hidden anticipation.

    Her focus sharpened as she sensed a presence behind her. Turning around, she saw a tall, charming man with dove-gray skin and dark yellow eyes stepping forward, his long moon-white hair dancing in the toxic breeze.

    "I never thought you would pick such a nice cefor usto meet. It''s a pity only people like us can survive long enough to enjoy this peaceful ce," Ashermented with a subtle smile.

    Lysandra''s expression rxed upon seeing him, her earlier doubts about his appearance dissipating, "I appreciate that you came. Is he ready to see me?" she asked with a look of expectation.

    Asher nodded, sitting down and closing his eyes. "Urghh¡­" His expression contorted as if he was suppressing intense pain. Dark green veins began to pulse across his skin, and a momentter, a vibrant, otherworldly dark green light tore through the stillness. From this light emerged a hellish figure of a man with dragon-like wings.

    "Agonon..." Lysandra mumbled, her fiery red eyes filled with pain. She stepped forward and took his hand gently, "Come... let''s sit down for a while before you have to go," she said softly, guiding her son toward the edge of theke.

    Asher, possessing Agonon''s body, nced down at Lysandra''s hand, gently holding his as she guided him towards the edge of theke where the stillness of theke reflected their forms perfectly.

    As they sat down, Lysandra gazed at him with a softness that contrasted with the harsh surroundings, "Have you been well, son? Are you still in pain?"

    Asher sighed, his voice resonating with a deep, grating quality, "It''s nothing to feel worried about, Mother. At least I get to step out like this once in a while and see you. It''s more than enough considering my situation."

    Lysandra nodded, struggling to keep her emotions in check. Seeing him like this was a torment she could never grow ustomed to, the sight of his tortured form tearing at her heart.

    Asher looked around the secluded valley, curiositycing his voice, "How did you find this ce, Mother? This is the first time for me."

    Lysandra looked around, her eyes zed over with distant memories, as she spoke in a low voice, "I used toe here when I was young. It was the ce where your father confessed his love to me. I can still remember how shocked I was yet happy."

    Intrigued by the man who had inspired such loyalty and a thirst for vengeance, Asher asked, "What was he like? You never told me much about his younger days."

    Lysandra''s expression softened as she reminisced, "He was always the same. Brave and honorable. He knew when to stand up against injustice and was one of the very few people who truly cared about making our kingdom a better ce. He didn''t like how we ruled through only fear, including terrorizing our own people into submission. He showed me that we don''t have to turn into a monster to make our people happy."

    "And yet he lost his life trying to make those people happy, and now they don''t even remember him but only as a traitor," Asher said, his dark green eyes flickering wildly for a brief second as memories of his own past surged within him and added, "Maybe he would have still been with us if he became a monster to survive." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lysandra noticed a subtle yet significant shift in Agonon''s voice, the timbre echoing adeeper, unspoken regret. It dawned on her that despite never having met his father, Agonon missed him profoundly¡ªa silent grief she had overlooked amidst their struggles.

    However, as herownregrets surfaced, she shook her head and spoke with a heavy heart, "I also thought the same. That is why I always wanted you to be strong and focus on reaching the peak no matter what. But because of that, I couldn''t save you from what happened to you. Maybe if I had a second chance, I wouldn''t have let you¡ª"

    "No," Asher interjected firmly, his voice deep and resolute as he looked directly at Lysandra, "If I was like my father, I would have died andgottentorn apart by the likes of Drakar even before I could mature.At least, this way, I can still be here. Having only strength is not enough. It''s knowing how to devour those who are waiting to devour us that matters the most."

    Lysandra met Agonon''s dark green hollow eyes, feeling a chill, making her wonder why it felt as if he was speaking from his own experience.

    When did he ever experience like that? Or was it out of pain from never getting to experience the love of his father?

    Yet, absorbing his words, her expression hardened with resolve, "You are right. I wavered for a moment because I couldn''t endure seeing you like this. All these days, each second feels unbearable. Seeing his face and yet being helpless to do anything to him only continues to make me feel miserable. But seeing you, even like this, gives me strength. It''s the only thing that keeps me going after losing everyone except you. But I fear how long I can keep seeing you, even if it''s like this. Drakar might cripple the bloodburners soon, now that he has a n. I know he is not a man who makes a move without being confident. There is something I feel he is not telling us."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he gripped her hand more firmly,"Mother, you have to help Asher protect his kingdom no matter what it takes. If anything happens to his kingdom, we might not be able to see each other anymore, let alone destroy Drakar," Asher was wonderingwhen Drakar was going to make his move, and it seemed he got back on his feet sooner than expected.

    Lysandra nodded slowly, her lips pressing tightly together as a renewed determination settled within her.

    "It''s time. I have to leave now," Agonon announced as he rose to his feet, prompting Lysandra to stand quickly, her heart heavy with reluctance as she released his hand, "I will see you soon, son."

    Agonon gave a solemn nod before turning away. His figure shimmered into a dark green light and vanished, leaving Lysandra alone by theke, her heart filled withbothsorrow and resolve. Asher struggled to his feet, hisplexion pale and his body visibly exhausted. He approached Lysandra, each step weighted with effort, "So...was that good enough? I tried to hold out as long as I could," he said, his breath heavy and his voice strained.

    Lysandra observed him with a deep sense of gratitude shining in her eyes, "Thank you for giving up some of your time to do this. This means a lot more than I could express," she responded slowly, her voice thick with emotion.

    Asher managed a weaksmile,despite his fatigue, "Just don''t give up.I will help you hold on until we take down Drakar. I am just saying in case you think it''s hopeless and that you aren''t alone in this, even if your son can''t be with you like before," he said, his tone sincere, hoping to alleviate some of the despair he sensed in her aura¡ªdespair that resonated eerily with his own experiences.

    Lysandra looked up at him, not expecting him to reassure herlike that, yet feeling a subtle lift from the heaviness that had burdened her, "If it was anyone else, I wouldn''t value their words. But since it''s you, I know there is a chance. But you have to be more careful now. Drakar is nning to cripple your kingdom by crippling your trades with those outside. Now would be a good time for you to strengthen your alliances other than from within," she advised solemnly.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, a cold smile forming on his lips, "He must be that desperate to not only take the key but my head as well. But thank you for the heads-up," he acknowledged, his mind already racing through strategies.

    "Let me know when you are free next time, and I will be here," Lysandra said as she turned to leave, her majestic dark silver wings unfurling gracefully.

    But just as she was about to take flight, Asher called out to her, concerncing his voice, "Hey...Ifyou ever face any trouble you can''t handle on your own, let me know.Agonon wouldn''t want you taking any huge risks on your own."

    Lysandra paused, turning her head to offer him a silent nod, her expression one of quiet resolve, before she propelled herself into the skies with powerful strokes of her wings.

    Watching her disappear into the distance, Asher felt a prickling sensation in his chest and couldn''t understand why he was feeling so. But then he shook his head and cleared his thoughts as he walked away from theke.

 Chapter 551 Key Of Chaos

    Chapter 551 Key Of Chaos

    On the precipice of a hellishndscape, Kira stood resolute, thecrackling air around her alive with the heat of rupturing volcanoes painting the horizon in a palette of fire and smoke. The scene was apocalyptic, thend a mirror to chaos and primal force. And yet, she stood unfazed, her three golden tails frozen in the air while her mind seemed to be elsewhere.

    She couldn''t help but think how alive thends before her were despite in a chaotic waypared to the dead ones that was once her home. Just looking at these raging bursts ofva before her made her feel a sense of yearning she didn''t want to feel.

    Amidst this turbulent view, a pair of glowing blood-red eyes pierced through the swirling smoke behind her, heralding the arrival of anold,yet imposing figure.

    d in a simple white chiton that starkly contrasted with his surroundings, the figure emerged with a palpable presence.

    His skin was a deep, unsettling red, and his thick white hair and mustache were stark against his powerful physique. Muscles rippled under the ancient skin, pulsing with a vitality that seemedbothotherworldly and firmly rooted in the primordial energies of the earth.

    "When I was very young, I thought this world wasmore cruelthan anything I knew and wondered why we had to live in such a doomed world. But after what happened, I feel like maybe this world isn''t that badwhepared to those who live in it. At least our world doesn''t know how to be deceptive. Do you believe the same, Guardian Lupus?" Kira asked, her voice echoing slightly as she slowly turned to face him.

    Lupus, his hands sped behind his back, stepped forward. His eyes took in the chaotic scene before them, andscape as fierce as it was unforgiving, "I believe that we are in a cage of fate," he said, his voice deep and resonant, "What happened to your kingdom has happened so many times ever since our world existed and will continue to happen. It is a never-ending cycle which I wish to not be a ve to."

    Kira chuckled, her smile cold and calcting, "Are you saying I am a ve to it?"

    Lupus narrowed his eyes, the red glow intensifying slightly, "Your intention to destroy the Bloodburn Kingdom is proof of it. Would you say otherwise?"

    Kira let out a dark chuckle, her amusement tinged witha starkdefiance, "Now that you say it like that, then I would rather be a ve to fate. But since you seem to know so much about it and even divine one''s fate, why don''t you tell me if I will seedor not? I have always wanted to ask you but have never had the chance to meet the great Moon Guardian like this until now."

    Lupus gazed solemnly at Kira, his eyes reflecting the tumultuousndscape around them, "Do you really wish to know that, child?No matter what I say, we both know it wouldn''t changewhat you n to do.Besides...I have long lost the power to see glimpses of fate. You should ask my granddaughter if you can convince her."

    Kira, undeterred by the stark revtion, nodded, her cold smile belied by the pain glinting in her emerald eyes, "You are right. It wouldn''t change what I want to do, but I want to know if I can look forward to it," she said, her voice tinged with a dark strength. Raising her hand, she continued with a hint of pain in her voice, "I still remember my father holding my hand and entrusting his kingdom and my people to me while my mother chose to stay with him. But the next day I couldn''t even hold their corpses but only smell the stench of death and blood of my people. Not even ournds were spared."

    Her eyes simmered with resentment as she added, "So I have nned for more than a century for the downfall of the bloodburn snakes who took everything from me. And I know for a fact that you wouldn''t have made acquaintance with me if not for knowing how exactly Iam going tobe useful to you. All Moon Guardians are like that. So I know that you must know something about my fate."

    Lupus slowly nodded, his eyes narrowing slightly, "I do, but we moon guardians can never divine fate as we please. We only see what the moon wants us to see. As for your fate... yes, you will seed in wanting to see what you have been desperately waiting for. But..."

    "But what?" Kira interjected, holding her breath, her gaze intense.

    "...your own fate seems to be so shrouded in blinding darkness that makes me believe that you might not have a future," Lupus revealed gravely.

    Kira''s eyes briefly flickered with the impact of his words, but she quicklyposed herself and smiled, "Is that all? I have always been and still am prepared to sacrifice my future to avenge my people and ensure a safer future for whatever is left of my people. I don''t care what happens to me to achieve that."

    "You should look out for that alien. Based on what I remember, he is the cause behind the darkness surrounding your fate," Lupus stated, his voice carrying a warning tone.

    Kira furrowed her brows deeply, her lips curling, "Asher? It isn''t that surprising. He has the potential to be the strongest being in this world and is the king of the bloodburners. But now that you said it, I feel more d that the 100 years I spent in his kingdom wouldn''t be overkill."

    Her gaze then became piercing and calcting, posing her question witha mix ofcuriosity and suspicion, "But you don''t seem bothered at all that your granddaughter is staying with Asher. How could you be so calm when your sessor might be used against you? I even heard rumors that those two are a bit too close. Considering how naive women seem to have a weak spot for him, you should be more worried about her."

    Lupus, his presence as calm as the eye of a storm, responded without hesitation, "Because she will have to find her way back on her own. There is no point in forcing her."

    Kira''s eyes narrowed, hinting at deeper gears turning within her mind, "Or is she secretly trying to steal that ''key'' from Asher for you? I wouldn''t be surprised if you two have such ns," she spected, adding a more probing thought, "When my kingdom was at its peak, my people were highly knowledgeable schrs who always kept learning, including the history of our world. Their records...I still have some of them, whichallowed me to learnsomething interesting about the key you want."

    Lupus regarded her calmly, unfazed by the implication, "What did you think after learning whatever was in those records?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Kira''s expression shifted to one of intrigue, her voiceced with the gravity of ancient lore, "The Legend of the Void Reaver... I never knew the history behind the most ancient swordin our worldcould be so interesting. It was supposed to be a myth long forgotten by our ancestors, but somehow, itdoes really exist. If the myth behind it is true... should I feel worried if you were to get your hands on that?" she asked, her tone mixed with genuine concern and curiosity.

    Lupus''s stoic facade remained unchanged as he responded, "What do you think? Do you think I would act against the interests of my world?"

    Kira raised an eyebrow, the historical weight of her words carrying centuries of implications, "There is an ancient prophecy that only seniors like you remember but forgotten by everyone else, like the Void Reaver itself. ''Only through the sacrifice of the pure can the Void Reaver''s wrath be tamed. A heart untainted by darkness must bind the de, sealing away its power, lest it consume all that exists.'' I wonder if this prophecy would really turn out to be true, and if it does...which way would it turn out to be? No wonder it''s also known as the Key of Chaos. It''s not like any of us are pure."

    Lupus, his calm demeanor a mask to his deep-running currents of thought, acknowledged her insights, "As expected from a Caleumbra, you are highly knowledgeable abouta lot ofthings. It is thanks to your people that I also learned a lot of things in my younger days. But as for the prophecy, it depends on the one who wields it, and you can guess how it would turn out if I had it," he concluded, his voice as calm as ever.

    Kira''sughter briefly lightened the atmosphere, her chuckle resonating with a dark amusement, Tobe honest, I don''t really care much. This world has always been a doomed ce. So I have no interest in what you do with the key. All I ask is for you to keep your word and wait until I destroy the Bloodburn Kingdom," she stated firmly, her stance as unwavering as the jagged rocks that lined the cliff.

    Lupus emitted a deep hum, the sound rumbling like the thunder in the crimson skies above.

    He slowly nodded, his agreementing with the weight of centuries behind it, "Take your time. Time is on our side. It will be easier for you since we have the right people to help us even if things go wrong," he assured her, his voice deep and resonant.

    Kira''s lips curled into a cold, calcting smile, "Indeed..."

 Chapter 552 Cutting Ties

    Chapter 552 Cutting Ties

    In the grand throne hall of the Demonstone Castle, the air was heavy with tension.

    At the heart of this somber setting, Rowena sat upon her throne, her figure a portrait of regal restraint and quiet authority.

    Before her, a semi-circle of seats was arranged, each equipped with an intricate magical device. These devices hummed softly, projecting holographic images of various n leaders, tribe chiefs, king and queen of small kingdoms. The holograms flickered with dark light yet were clear enoughfor o discern their features.However, out of the ten seats, only four were upied by the shimmering forms of the attendees, highlighting theabsence of the majority.

    Rowena''s eyes swept over the gathered projections, her expressionposed yet unmistakably tinged with disappointment. Breaking the heavy silence, she addressed the assembly with a calm, clear voice that resonated throughout the hall, "I must express my profound disappointment at the sight of so many empty seats today. It seems that the trust we ced in those we considered our allies could not withstand the draconians'' beguiling offers," she said, her tone measured but carrying a sharp and cold undercurrent of reproach.

    One of the holographic figures, a burly chieftain with the image flickering slightly, shifted ufortably, "Your Majesty, the offers were too generous to refuse," he began, his voice a deep rumble that seemed apologetic yet resolute, "Or so we believed. But my Gravestone Tribe has been trading with your kingdom for thousands of years.We willnever forgetthe loyalty and trust our ancestors shared.Even if the draconians offered a part of their kingdomto us, we won''t budge."

    "I appreciate your words, Chief Bn. Without your tribe''s iron and steel, our weapons wouldn''t be as strong as they are today," Rowena said with a hint of gratitudein her eyes.

    Another hologram, that of a svelte queen of the Silenvia Kingdom, shimmered as she spoke, her voice smooth but firm, "I, too, believe in our shared trust. My ancestors received a lot of help from your kingdom for so many years. We could never forget the gratitude we owe your kingdom."

    "My kingdom appreciates yours for standing with us in these dire times, Queen Silna. The silk from your kingdom has always been invaluable to us," Rowena saidwith a brief nod.

    A third figure, an old n master of the Darkgale n whose holographic image was the clearest among them, added, "Your Majesty, we wouldn''t go against our ancestors'' wishes and cut off ties like the backstabbing dogs who didn''t dare to join us today in our meeting and instead sent mere letters to you out of cowardice."

    "They will reap the seeds they sowed, Master Zoru. But I won''t forget your n''s loyalty. Your n''s spices never fail to satisfy our people in these difficult times," Rowena said with a firm nod.

    A fourth figure, a young king of the Zakya Kingdom, spoke with a slightly awkward smile, "Perhaps the others might have felt they might have had no choice. Just the mention of the draconians strikes terror in any soul in our continent. And now that these draconians areing up with such irresistible offers, it makes everyone feel even more wary and pressured. Maybe they were too afraid to reject. So it need not be just a matter of trust but for survival considering the world we live in."

    "King Doyoka, are you perhaps tempted to give in to such offers?" Queen Silna asked with a scrutinizing look, making Zoru and Bn re at Doyokaas well.

    Doyoka winced with a dry chuckle as he said, "Of course no-"

    Rowena''s expression hardened as she interjected in a frigid voice, "Survival does not necessitate betrayal. We have stood by each other in times far darker than these. It is disheartening to see that such bonds are deemed so fragile," she countered, her sharp disappointment palpable in every word.

    "That''s¡­true," Doyoka weakly said with a stiff smile before adding, "But what if thedraconiansuh¡­"

    "Do you wish to cut off ties as well, King Doyoka? Are you scared the draconians will destroy my kingdom and thene after yours if you refuse?" Rowena bluntly asked, her shimmering crimson eyes piercing into him.

    Doyokagave a dry smile, "It''s just that my kingdom is struggling and¡­" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rowena nodded slowly, acknowledging the point, "Indeed,we each have our battles.Yet, I cannot help but wonder if short-term gains will lead to long-term consequences for us all. Drakar''s ambitions will not end with our trade routes. The draconians might be willing to consider youasan ally today, but tomorrow, you might end up as their target. Are you willing to trust a foreign kingdom known for its atrocities or one that has always stood by your kingdom?"

    Doyoka shrank his head, feeling indescribable pressure under her gaze even though he physically wasn''t present in the hall.

    But then he let out a frustrated grunt and stood up suddenly, "Forgive me, Your Majesty. But I¡­I cannot risk my people and my kingdom based on sentiments. This is purely business, and I am sure you will understand our plight," Saying so, his projection suddenly vanished into thin air.

    "That impudent coward!" Master Zoru roared as he stood up, his eyes shaking with fury.

    Bn and Silna shook their headswith a grim lookbefore nervously looking towards Queen Rowena.

    However, Rowena''s expression remained unfazedbut insteadshe said in a reserved voice, "That concludes our meeting for today."

    "Your Majesty¡­" Zoru mumbled with a troubled look but didn''t know what to say. He and the othersthen deeply bowedbefore their projections flickered in the air and vanished.

    A bit far away in the hall, Asher had silently observed the meeting, his presence undetected yet keenly attuned to the unfolding discussions. He returnednot longafter the meeting started, thoughhe decided to let Rowena handle these political matters because she knew best.

    But seeing the number of allies that showed up pissed him off.

    As the holograms flickered and vanished, marking the end of the session that concluded with a distasteful twist, Asher stepped out from his hidden vantage point.

    The hall,now void of the holographic attendees, felrgerand more deste.Rowena slowly rose from her throne, her movements weighed down as if the crown upon her head had grown heavier with each disloyal word spoken during the end of the meeting.

    "I am sorry," Asher mumbled, his voice low as he approached her.He reached out and gently held her hand,an offer ofsce.

    Rowena turned to him, her expression one of weariness mixed with resolve, "Why are you apologizing when you were the one who notified me beforehand what the draconians were going to do? Because of that, we even sent gifts and granted exceptions to our allies, and yet...the majority of them have chosen to turn their backs on us," she responded, her voice tinged with suppressed anger and disappointment as she clenched her other hand.

    "Just give me the word. I will make those backstabbing cowards get in line, even if I have to use terror and force. How dare they take advantage of us and betray us when it''s convenient for them," Asher dered, his jaw clenched, his eyes burning with a fire ignited by pure anger.

    He knew they were now showing their true colors finally since this was the first time the threat of the draconians were real. Nobody knew until now that the ''key'' was the only thing holding back the draconians from waging war on his kingdom.

    So many previously believed it was just the dragons and the long distance that deterred the draconians, and so none of them in this continent were truly worried. They all believed the could enjoy the protection of the Bloodburn Kingdom and benefited from it even without draconians in the picture.

    Rowena shook her head slowly, her gaze meeting his, "You think I wouldn''t have done that already? I want to, but we can''t afford to. We are already running on low resources after most of it is going into strengthening our military power for the war ahead of us. Even if we could, it would only make us look no better than the draconians who go around conquering whatever they can, no matter what method they have to employ. The rest of our allies could losetheirfaith in us because of that."

    Asher''s expression softened slightly, understandingthe precarious position they were in, "You know best...more than me about these things.But are we supposed to stay still and do nothing? The so-called allies we depended upon for raw materials for our machinery, agriculture, and arrays have all sold themselves to the draconian. It''s even more strange that the werewolf ns don''t even seem to care that the draconians are trying to spread their influence like this. Something feels very wrong here. We have to do something," he insisted, his tone grave, reflecting the urgency of their situation.

    Asher didn''t know why, buteversince Drakar made his move and everything that happened after, his instincts have only made him feel a bit uneasy.

    Thedraconiansand werewolves'' hatred for each other wasn''t lesser than the hatred between hiskingdomandthedraconiankingdom.

    So why were they remaining silent now?

    He wouldn''t have cared about this if hisownkingdom had plenty of resources. Unfortunately, even if his kingdomwas capable of producingmost of these resources, they were in few numbers and would run out soon.

    Rowena''s expression, previously etched with the weight of recent events, softened into a contemtive gaze. She looked up at Asher, her eyes reflecting a new-found glimmer of hope,a contrast tothe prevailing gloom.

    "There is one waywherewe could try topensate for our losses after most of our allies left us. But..." Her eyes turned dark with doubt as she added, "...it might not be that hopeful after all."

    Asher, sensing the shift in tone, leaned in slightly, hisowndemeanor brightening with anticipation,"What way might that be?" he asked eagerly, his voice a blend of readiness and resolve, "I will do whatever it takes no matter how difficult it might seem."

 Chapter 553 Pieces Of Her Heart

    Chapter 553 Pieces Of Her Heart

    Few weekster,

    Under a heavy, brooding sky that seemed to echo the mood of the mission, Asher, nked by his fully armored protector, Eradicator, moved with purposeful strides from variousnds in the Dracyra continent.

    Thendscape varied from stark, windswept ins to dense, ominous forests, each territory marking the domain of a different n or kingdom. The journey was long, the negotiations intense and fraught with silent tensions and unspoken betrayals.

    As they left the hall of thest tribe¡ªa reclusive group known for their fierce independence¡ªAsher''s silhouette cut a frustrated figure against the dimming light of dusk.

    The doors swung shut behind them with a resounding thud that seemed to seal yet another failure.

    Asher paused just outside the entrance, his posture sagging slightly, a rare show of fatigue and disillusionment. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Turning to his stoicpanion, whose presence was as silent as it was imposing, Asher vented, his voice a mixture of frustration and disbelief, "Another bunch of cowards.Even those who''ve suffered under draconians in the past, who''velost more than we did,are still falling for their cursed deals.Is loyalty so cheaply bought these days? Or are most of them like this in this world?"

    Asher couldn''t help but realize the mentality of these demons the more he traveled and met various people over the past few weeks. He realized he had gotten used to the honorable way Rowena ruled his kingdom so much that he forgot for a moment what most demons were supposed to be like.

    Eradicator simply looked at him in silence as if she wanted to agree to everything he pointed out.

    Asher kicked at a small stone on the ground, watching it skitter into the shadows, "We''re running out of options. It''s like watching the sands slip through our fingers, and I''m just... I''m just not sure how to stop it."

    He didn''t want to return and disappoint Rowenasince she was the one whosuggested reaching out to potential new allies whowereoffended by the draconians in the pastsince theywould be more inclined to join hands.

    He barely found the time to continue his ns on Earth and was so busy in this world that he didn''t even get much time to mess with Reba whenever he went to Earth. She must have been feeling quite lucky these past few weeks.

    He felt so tempted to use force and fear to make these local demon leaders submit after they tried to put up airs before him. But he remembered Rowena''s words, restrained himself, and tried to be as diplomatic as possible.

    However, all of them were blinded and seduced by the offers of the draconians and his own kingdom wasstarting to suffer alreadysince so many alliescut off ties all of a sudden.

    "Meow¡­"

    A small, delicate ck head peeredfrombeneath the shadows of Eradicator''s crimson cape. With piercing red eyes and two fluffy tails, the cat added a touch of whimsy to the otherwise intimidating figure of Eradicator.

    Twilight climbed gracefully up Eradicator''s armored form, reaching the crest of her helmet. At thesamemoment, Eradicator, in a rare gesture of caretaking, pulled out a cool mana drink from her supplies and offered it to her king. Asher, observing the interaction with a light chuckle, remarked, "You are even observing when I get thirsty, huh?" His voice carried a mix of amusement and appreciation.

    "Meow..."

    Eradicator responded with a silent nod, her stoic demeanor unchanged even as Twilight meowed atAsher,as if to im some credit for the thoughtful gesture.

    Asher shook his head with a smile, epting the drink, but as he was about to take a sip, the slight noise of a stone slipping from behind ahugerock caught his attention. A pair of slender legswere squirming to hide themselvesbehind thishugerock as Asher slowly turned around.

    "She is still here, huh?"Asher mumbled under his breathbefore raisinghis voice authoritatively, "Who is it here?Show yourself before I send my protector to cut you down!"

    "Yeek! Nooo!"Thevoice that replied was tinged with panic. From behind therge rock, a short, beautiful youngdy with a petite figure emerged. Herruby redeyes and long, voluminous red hair styled into ornamented pigtails that reached her ankles shone brightly against her red elegant skirt and gown adorned with frills.

    Asher shook his head and gestured for her toe closer with his finger, his expression stern.

    The youngdy pursed her lips and nervously walked towards Asher, trying to avoid his piercing gaze.

    Once she was close enough, Asher looked down at her and askedin an inquisitive tone, his arms folded across his chest, "What are you doing here, Silvia? Don''t tell me you were stalking your king? Do you know it''s a crime to secretly follow like this?"

    He knew she had been following him for days ever since he set out for this diplomatic mission, but hepurposefully waited to see what she was nning to do. Silvia''s form seemed to shrink under Asher''s scrutinizing gaze. She winced, her nervousness palpable in the air, thick as the dustthat nketedthe ground. Her eyes darted downwards, seeking refuge from his gaze.

    Yet, as if summoning courage from the very earth beneath her, Silvia''s demeanor shifted subtly. From the folds of her reality, she conjured arose,as crimson as the twilight sky.Holding it with both hands as though it were a fragile promise, she extended it towards Asher, her voice a whisper of leaves, "S-Silvia wanted to give this to you."

    Asher couldn''t help but chuckle at the unexpected gesture, his voice echoing slightly, "You wanted to give me a rose? That is why you followed me like a thief?" he asked, amusementcing his words as he observed her.

    Silvia pressed the rose against her face, the petals a screen behind which she hid her flushing cheeks. She nodded slowly, her actions speaking of a timid affection and a silent admiration she harbored from afar, too embarrassed to confess.

    Taking the rose from her hands, Asher brought it to his nose, inhaling the fragrance that seemed imbued with a mystical essence, "And why are you offering me this?" he queried with a smile.

    Hearing his question, Silvia rubbed her fingers together, her face blooming with a blush as vivid as the roseitself. Her voice, barely above a murmur, carried her heartfelt confession, "S-Silvia ns to offer as many roses to you as she can.E-Eachrose carries a piece of Silvia''s heart. S-So you can''t throw it away....okay?"

    Asher chuckled in disbelief,feelingtouched and amused by the earnestness and simplicity of her gesture. He couldn''t believe that this shy and embarrassed youngdywas the one whotried to seduce him in a not-so-spectacr way so many times before.

    Does she really like him for her to act like this? Asher thought as he wondered if this was her true nature. Thinking about it, whenever she tried to seduce him, it did seem like she was trying to force it, wanting to do something that wasn''t within her nature at all. However, they were all hrious in a way, especially when she tried to seduce and kidnap him during the Quest of the Worthy.

    He caressed the crimson rose gently between his fingers, the petals soft and vibrant, "I shall think about it and keep it if you can be a good girl," he said, his voice carrying a yful yet firm undertone.

    "Silvia will be good!" Silvia eagerly responded, her ruby eyes lighting up as she looked up at him witha mixture ofhope and determination.

    "Good. Now that we havegot that cleared, why don''t you run back home now?" Asher suggested, his brow raised slightly as he wondered how she hadn''t grown tired or bored of shadowing him in this harsh climate for dayson end.

    Silvia''s expression quickly shifted to a pout, her hands reaching out to clutch at his robes.She fixed him witha look that was allpuppy-dog eyes and imploring nces,"Please don''t send Silvia away. Silvia wants to follow you and return home together. Silvia will be good. Promise," she pleaded, her voice soft and coaxing.

    Asher sighed, a mix of exasperation and amusement evident in his expression, "Fine. There is still one more stop... The Nightshade Kingdom. Are you sure you want toe over there? Even if they were once our ally, we are in their bad books now," he warned, assessing her readiness for what could be a challenging diplomatic endeavor.

    Silvia nodded vigorously, her determination undimmed, "Mn, mn. Silvia wants to. Mother told Silvia that they have lots of beautiful ces within their kingdom. Silvia wants to see them too," she dered fervently with a hint of mischief in her eyes, making Asher easily guess that she wants to more than just sightsee.

    "They not only have that butvery importantresources that could help our kingdom. Only the devils would know whether we could seed in winning their confidence again," Asher mumbled, pondering the gravity of their task. This mission to the Nightshade Kingdom was a gamble, but one that Rowena had stressed could turn the tide if sessful¡ªeven if all else failed. But it was also the most difficult one,which was whyhe put it away for thest.

    Even Rowena tried to earn their trust again a couple of years ago, and shestill failed.So he couldn''t help but doubt whether he could pull it off since he was only getting used to ying a diplomat in these political scenarios.

    "Fine then. You can tag along, but if you cause any trouble...I will spank you," Asher warnedwith a stern lookas he turned to continue their journeyalongwith Eradicator.

    Silvia followed with an excited giggle, her spirits undampened by his warning. Her footsteps light on the ground, sheseemed more invigorated by the fact that she gets to follow him than deterred by the potential dangers.

 Chapter 554 I Cant Help You

    Chapter 554 I Can''t Help You

    As the ck royal carriage rolled smoothly along the dimly lit path leading to the Nightshade Kingdom, the sounds of the ashen forestwere muffled by the thick, plush interior. On the way, Silvia couldn''t stop herself from putting her head outside and enjoying the sight of the beautiful forests despite knowing that they were toxic and poisonous.

    The gardens in her House were beautifultoo, but theyall were grown under artificial conditions, while the scene before her was as natural asit could get.

    Full of curiosity and an undiminished spirit despite the long journey, she put her head back in and looked at Asher with sparkling eyes,

    "Why are we so desperate to ally with the Nightshade Kingdom? Mother told methat theycut off ties with us a few decades ago. Won''t we lose face if we beg them to be friends with us again?" Silvia asked with a pout, her voice filled witha mixture ofcuriosity and concern as she leaned forward slightly.

    Asher, looking out of the window at the passing shadows of the dense forest, turned towards Silvia, his expressionone of seriousness,"Because despite existing in a world like ours, the Nightshade Kingdom is the second most thriving kingdom in our continent, located in the southernmost region.This region isveryrich in resourcespared to the rest of our continent," he began, his voice steady,ying the groundwork for his exnation.

    "It''s not just their location or their prosperity; it''s what lies beneath them and around them that makes them invaluable," Asher continued, capturing Silvia''s full attention, "They sit atop resources that are more abundant than what our kingdom possessesas a whole. Otherwise, why do you think we needed so many allies todotrade with for all these years?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Silvia''s eyes widened in surprise, her interest piqued, "More resources? Then why did nobody ever try to steal from them?" she prodded, eager to understand the full scope.

    Asher shook his head with a chuckle, "Because they control various key passes and routesthat arevital for trade and military movements, protecting them from various invasions in the past. Their strategic location is a bulwark in itself."

    "Silvia finds that hard to believe. They couldn''t have been that strong centuries ago," Silvia said with a look of doubt.

    "Of course not. That is whytheychose to ally with us in the past and tradetheirresources in exchange for our protection. Our dragons could easily ward off any local threat, and sothis alliance continued for centuries until a few decades ago when something bad happened to not only their kingdom but ours. You already know that," Asher exined.

    Silvia hummed with her lips pursed as she felt it made sense.

    "But there''s more," Asher added, leaning back as he folded his arms, "Despite their offensive powerbeingnowhere nearthat of our kingdom, thenightshaderspossess the rare Veilstone mines.These mines produce Veilstone, a unique mineral used to forge weapons that remain invisible until they strike their target. Imagine the advantage in warfare and defense that such a capability would bring. Since we are looking at a warin the near future, we could definitely use such weapons."

    Silvia listened intently, her gaze now reflective as she absorbed his words, "So, securing this alliance could not only strengthen us with resources and strategic advantages but also arm us with weapons to fight back against those big bullydraconians," she murmured, more to herself, finally connecting the dots.

    "Yes, exactly," Asher affirmed with a slight smile, pleased with her quick grasp of the situation despite appearing like an airhead, "It''s about strengthening our position on all fronts¡ªeconomic, strategic, and military. That''s why this alliance is crucial. Even if we failed to gather other allies, this alliance alone could make up for everything. Atleast until we can stand on our own legs."

    As the carriage rolled smoothly into the main territory of the Nightshade Kingdom, the air grew tense,den with the scent of unspoken suspicions. Silvia, ever curious and eager to drink in the sights of this new realm, once again leaned out of the window, her eyes wide with wonder.

    She had seen themalongtimeago, but seeing the people of the Shadun race walking around in suchrge numbers made her blink in awe.

    They had four horns on their heads, which curled into a peculiar covering for their head.

    Their eyes were like dark blue gems, and their ears resembleda leafon the sides of theirhead.

    Their dark gray skin wasquitenotable because it looked like a wooden texture but also had a thin woolinessto it.While their hands werenormal, they had hooved feet.

    She was once again fascinated by their tribal dresses, with scant coverings and lots of bone jewelry, piercings, and beads. But as she caught the not-so-friendly stares directed at her, especially after the onlookers recognized the emblem of the Bloodburn Kingdom on their carriage, her excitement quickly turned to unease. She quickly retracted her head, asmallfrown creasing her brow.

    "They don''t seem very nice," she murmured softly, more to herself than to Asher, her voice tinged with disappointment.

    Asher, sitting across from her, gave a resigned nod.He had anticipated a cold reception but seeing it unfold was still disheartening, "Nothing to be surprised about. Not when they suffered huge losses because of us," Asher said as he remembered what Rowena told him regarding the shared history of their kingdom.

    He also had another interest ining all the way here and it involved what happened to Rowena''s mother. He was hoping to learn something that could answer Rowenaand hisdoubts.

    Asthey approached the Nightshade Castle, a structure that rose like a dark spire against the cloudy sky, modest in its dimensions yet imposing in its aura, the tension escted. The Nightshade Royal Guards swiftly surrounded the carriage as it halted, their armor clinking ominously in thequiet of the afternoon.

    Eradicator stepped out first,her presencegarnering a hint of respect from those who saw and felt her cold yet intense aura.

    She opened the door for her king, who stepped out and scanned the surroundings with a strategic eye. Turning back to Silvia, who was just stepping down, Asherced a hand gentlyon her shoulder,"You stay here. It''s better if I handle this alone. We can''t afford any misunderstandings today," he said, his tone firm.

    Asher didn''t know if this was going to work, and with Silvia tagging along, he felt he needed to make sure she stayed outsidewhilehe negotiated with the Nightshade King lest she create some kind of trouble.

    He knew if he refused to let here she might cause more trouble by secretly following him andbargeinto the Nightshade Kingdomandcausing a whole other issue.

    "But I want to see the castle and help!" Silvia protested, her eyes wide as she tugged at his arm, "Prettyplease...Silvia promises she will be good," She murmured as she looked at him with a pitiful gaze from her big, round, ruby eyes.

    Asher shook his head despite her trying to coax him with such sweetness, "I know you mean well, but it''s too risky. These negotiations are delicate, and we''re already at a disadvantage. I need you to stay out here, where it''s safe."

    Silvia''s face fell, and she puffed her cheeks out in frustration, reluctantly releasing his arm, "Silvia will stay if that is what the king wants," She mumbled with pursed lips while taking a secretive nce at him, hoping for onest time that he would feel guilty for leaving her behind.

    Asher didn''t know why hewas feelinga bit bad when she could be putting up a pitiful act for all he knew. Still, he nodded and followed the royal servants who led him inside the castle, much to Silvia''s disappointment.

    As he disappeared into the darkened entryway, Silvia continued tostanddthere, her gaze lingering on the spot where he had vanished and then looking aroundwith a determined gaze.

    She had already shaken off her disappointment and regained her determination to do something.

    The royal guards, noticing her lingering presence, gave her another set of stern looks, prompting her to step back towards the carriage. "Hmph. This youngdy wants to check out the castle gardens. You people can do that for a noble guest, right?"She demanded firmly with the air of a princess as the guards looked at each other with confused looks, wondering what they should do with her.

    They thought she was a pampered nobldy after seeing how she acted with the Bloodburn King. But now...

    Meanwhile, the grand halls of the Nightshade Castle bore a solemn silence as if nobody dared to make any unnecessary sounds. Asher walked through the dark corridors, led by servants who offered him a respectful yet distinctly lukewarm wee. He didn''t let thecoolreception deter him; his mind was focused on the task at hand, though he couldn''t help but sense the gloomy aura that seemed to permeate every stone of this ancient stronghold.

    As they approached the guest hall,the ambiance shifted subtly to a more elegant setting, though the somber atmosphere persisted. The guest hall looked refined, with intricate decorations lining the walls and antique furnishings that spoke of centuries-old heritage.

    Eradicator paused at the entrance and stood guard outside while Asher stepped into the room alone, hiseyes immediately drawn to the figure standing by the window.

    It was the imposing figure of an old man despite his advanced age. d in dark gray noble robes, his long white beard nearly touched his waist, and his dark gray skin waslined with wrinkles. Four majestic horns extended from his head, adding to his regal yet somewhat daunting appearance.

    "King Lakhur, thank you for agreeing to meet me," Asher greeted, bowing slightly ina gesture ofrespect.

    The old king turned slowly, his movements measured and deliberate. His dark blue eyes, sharp and prating,nded on Asher, scanning him thoroughly, "Hmm... King Asher, you shouldn''t have troubled yourself toeall the wayhere. I know why you are here, but I don''t think I can help you," Lakhur stated, his voice deep and resonant, carrying a finality that seemed resolute.

    Asher, not one to retreateasily, pressed on, his brow furrowed, "If you were nning to refuse me before we could even discuss anything, why did you agree to meet me?" he asked, seeking to understand the old king''s motives.

    Lakhur leaned against the wall, supporting himself with one hand. He replied with a stoic look, "Because I didn''t want to be rude and out of respect for who you are. Despitethe grievances I sharewith your kingdom, our ancestors respected each other. It is the only reasonwhywe didn''t even ept the draconians'' offers, no matter how generous they were. It is the only andst goodwill we can show towards your kingdom."

    Asher narrowed his eyes upon seeing how immovable this old king was and wondered what he should do.

 Chapter 555 Stuck In The Past

    Chapter 555 Stuck In The Past

    ??"What can I offer you that might change your mind?" Asher finally asked, willing to probe every avenue, aware that the survival of his kingdom might well depend on the oue of this conversation.

    Lakhur narrowed his eyes as he regarded Asher, his gaze sharp and piercing.

    The weight of decades of grief and bitterness seemed to harden his features as he spoke, his voice resonating with a deep, cold intensity,

    "Offer me? I know you are young and weren''t there when it happened. But even then, how could you have the face to ask for my kingdom''s help after everything I gave for your kingdom? There is nothing you could offer topensate for what my kingdom lost," Lakhur''s usation hung heavy between them, echoing off the old walls.

    Asher, standing firm despite the emotional onught, nodded slowly, acknowledging the past cmities, "I know what you have lost, but we lost our queen, her dragon, and so many brave people that day. It''s not like we did it on purpose. It was out of our hands," he responded, his voice steady yet filled with a respectful solemnity.

    "Out of our hands?" Lakhur''s voice rose slightly, tinged with a frost that seemed to chill the very air, "I warned Zane Drake to not only send my people but also his for that secretive wretched quest. I never undermined what your kingdom lost. But I want you to understand that I didn''t just lose my son, his wife, and my grandson. I also lost the future of my bloodline. The only surviving member of my bloodline is my granddaughter, and everyone knows that she is far from fit to inherit my throne, let alone continue her life as a normal person. If only Zane hadn''t pressured me to send my people...my kingdom and I wouldn''t have been suffering like this. It''s been decades, but even now, the pain is still fresh and the loss can''t be forgotten."

    Hearing Lakhur address Rowena''s father by his name made Asher realize how much resentment Lakhur must be holding for that dead old bastard.

    He knew Lakhur had the right to feel so.

    Internally, he couldn''t help but also fe surge ofresentment towards Rowena''s father for the umpteenth time, cursing the decisions that had led to such enduring wounds.

    Why did he intentionally fuck up so many things? It was only fortunate that he didn''t do anything to put Rowena in danger.

    However, Asher didn''t allow the conversation to dwell in the past.

    The urgency of the present crisis loomed toorge, and herefused to give up, "I apologize for what myte father-inw did, and he had no right to pressure you into sending your loved ones for that quest," he began earnestly, his voice carrying a note of sincere regret. "But times have changed. We are facing an unprecedented threat. The draconians are waiting for the right opportunity to crush us. If they manage to crush us, then they wille after your kingdom, and they will enve each and everyone in your kingdom. Your beloved people would be doomed to a fate where they would rather die than live."

    Lakhur nodded with an intense look in his eyes, "Then we will consider that as our fate. But I would be spitting on the graves of my family if I chose to join hands with you people. Even if I want to, I don''t have time to help your kingdom. I am using all my time and resources to help my granddaughter, no matter how hopeless her situation seems.It''s the least I can do asnot only her king buther grandfather," he dered, the intensity in his eyes like flint sparking fire.

    Asher''s brows furrowed, sympathycing his tone despite the stern shake of his head, "Is that what you think your granddaughter would want you to do? Sacrificing the future of your kingdom for her?" he asked, his voice low and respectful, yet probing.

    He knew he would havealsodone the same if hewasin Lakhur''s shoes.Hewouldn''tbe able todo anything but look after his loved ones with all his might.

    Still, as the king of his kingdom, Asher knew he couldn''t afford to agree with Lakhur''s decision out of sympathy.

    Lakhur''s expression hardened as he murmured, "You still don''t seem to get it. Why don''t you follow me, King Asher?"Without waiting for an answer,he turned and strode out of the hall.

    Curious, Asher followed. They navigated through several corridors, the silence between them heavy, until they reached arge room guarded more heavily than any other.

    The stark contrast piqued Asher''s interest furtherthoughthe presence of so many guards made Asher guess who was inside.

    Just as they approached, a woman''s shout pierced the quiet, "I don''t want this stinky food! Ew!"

    Startled, Asher peered inside following Lakhur. The room, stark and spacious, held an elegant looking woman in herte thirties. Her attire was simple yet elegant, a dark silver tribal yet graceful garmentplementing her dark gray skin. Her long ck hair cascaded down her back, framing a face marred by frustration. Two small yet curved horns protruded from her forehead, her heritage unmistakable.

    The room smelled of medicinal herbs and frustration. A handsome man with dark cerulean eyes and dark red hair, wearing noble tribal attire, was attempting to calm her, but a broken te and scattered food painted a clear picture of her resistance.

    "Ka, please calm down," the man coaxed witha patience that seemed almost infinite,"This might not taste good, but it will help you feel better."He signaled a maid to serve another te.

    However, upon noticing Lakhur''s entrance, the man quickly stood and bowed deeply, the maids mimicking his action, "Your Majesty," he greeted, hisvoicedwith deep respect.

    Lakhur, with a subtle gesture of authority and concern, waved at the weary man, "You have been working hard too long as always, Rakhan. You can rest. I will take over from here."

    Rakhan''s features twisted with worry, his voice low and hesitant, "But Your Majesty¡­"

    His protest was cut short by a sudden, high-pitched plea, "Grandfather! Can I go y with Big Brother now?? I am so bored! These people have been annoying me for too long!" Ka interrupted, her voice bubbling with a childlike impatience that belied her adult appearance.

    Asher, witnessing this scene, felt a twinge of disbelief curl at the corners of his mouth.

    Silvia, too, hadhermoments of childish whimsy, but thiswoman named Ka''s demeanor was something else entirely¡ªit was not just childlike, but genuinely child.

    Whenever he interacted with Silvia, he still could feel he was talking to a growndy hiding under childish mannerisms, but this woman before him¡­there wasn''t even a semnce of maturity in her tone, expression, or aura.

    The rumors Asher had heard, hinting at her mental regression, suddenly seemed not justusible,but painfully urate.

    "See. I will be fine, Rakhan. You should go before she throws another tantrum," Lakhur said soothingly, his voice a calm anchor in the emotional storm.

    Rakhan gave a small, resigned smile and nodded, casting a brief yet respectful nce at Asher before departing with the maids trailing behind him.

    Alone now with his granddaughter, Lakhur approached Ka with a te of food, "Eat this, my child. If you do that, then I will call Big Brother to y with you," he bargained gently.

    Ka clicked her tongue,a mixture offrustration and resignation shing across her face.

    Yet, she quickly took the spoonful Lakhur offered and hurriedly finished her meal, her eyes brightening at the prospect of y.

    "Yuck! That was so awful!" she eximed, sticking out her tongue in distaste once the te was empty.

    Yet, her spirits didn''t dampen for long as she looked up at her grandfather with sparkling eyes, "Where is Father and Mother, grandfather? They told me they will tell me some interesting stories today."

    Lakhur nodded, his smile strained but affectionate, "Of course. They will return soon," He smoothed her hair tenderly, a solemnity touching his features as Ka''s eyelids drooped suddenly.

    "I am suddenly feeling so sleepy...but I didn''t y yet..." Her words slurred into silence as she rubbed her eyes, and she copsed onto the bed, asleep almost before her sentence trailed off.

    Lakhur withdrew his hand, the pain evident in his dark blue eyes now shadowed with sorrow.

    Asher, puzzled by the sudden turn, stepped forward,"Why did you do that?" he askedupon seeingthe old man knock her out.

    Lakhur briefly closed his eyes before turning towards Asher to exin, "Because¡­it is the only way I can prevent her heart from being broken again. Her mind has not only reverted to apoint in time whereshe was the happiest when her parents and brother were alive, but she can''t remember anything for more than a day."

    Asher''s brows raised as he mumbled, "You mean¡­"

    Lakhur slowly nodded as he said, "She keeps reliving that day in her childhood again and again. Now when she wakes up, she won''t even remember what happened now."

 Chapter 556 A Kings Word Is The Kingdoms Will

    Chapter 556 A King''s Word Is The Kingdom''s Will

    ??Asher was surprised to hear about her condition, where her mind has not only reverted to a point in her childhood, but she also cannot remember anything that happened for more than a day or until she gets knocked out like this.

    Asher thenventured a suggestion, albeit tentatively, "You might have already tried, but I am sure some mindforce experts could help heal her mind. Maybe my consort, Is, can help. She is great at¡ª"

    "No," Lakhur interrupted, his voice sharp,a reflection ofthe inner steel that had weathered countless disappointments.

    He met Asher''s eyes squarely, fatigue etched inthe lines ofhis face, "I have employed every expert out there, and yet they only managed tomake her condition worsen.For some reason, she wouldn''t let anyone near her except me and would scream and fight back. That man you saw earlier is her fiance, and she still only acts somewhat familiar with him. Even then, he puts himself through this because he loves her and doesn''t want to abandon her despite being told to move on. So Iam not going torisk it again, especially not with your kingdom''s people. I would rather see my granddaughter''s happy smileonce in a whilerather than lose her forever."

    Asher shook his head slowly, frustration mingling with respect for the old king''s protective stance.

    It was rare, he mused, to see such familial devotion in their harsh world, especially from a demon of Lakhur''s stature. Typically, rulers of their sort would have sought to secure their lineage by any means necessary, including recing an ailing heir.

    "How did this happen exactly... ifyou don''t mind telling me,"Asher''s voice wassoft, cautious, as he broached the delicate topic.

    Lakhur nced atthepeacefulsleeping face of Ka,then back at Asher,"Let''s go out and take a walk," he suggested as Asher nodded.

    As they exited the room, Lakhur paused to instruct the guards stationed outside, "Don''t let anyone inside. I want her to rest peacefully until I return," Hismand was firm, brooking no argument, and the guards bowed deeply in acquiescence.

    The two kings then began their slow procession through the vast, echoing halls of the castle.

    The rhythmic ck of their boots against the stone floor punctuated the silencethat stretchedbetween them.

    Finally, Lakhur broke it, his voice low and tinged with a weary curiosity, "What do you know about what happened?" he asked, eyeing Asher carefully.

    Asher, his expression solemn, responded to Lakhur''s probing with a shake of his head, "I don''t really have much of an idea. Not even my wife knows what the quest was about since my predecessor kept it secretive on purpose. And the only survivor ims she somehow can''t remember what the quest was about other than fragments of narrowly escaping death. My predecessor also strangely didn''t allow any further investigation apparently out of pain from losing his wife."

    Lakhur''s features tightened, disappointment and anger shadowing his visage, "So you are really in the dark as well," he muttered, the weight of years of frustration evident in his tone, "Another reason that made me detest your kingdom even more was because I didn''t even know what quest I was sending my family for. Zane only told me it concerned the survival of our world and asked me to trust him blindly for the sake of our centuries-long alliance and out of respect for our ancestors'' good rtions. It all happened so suddenly but since he was also sending his wife, I trusted that he knew what he was doing and was confident. But... I realized how much of a fool I was toote... when I lost everything," he finished, a bitter edge sharpening his words as resentment flickered in his eyes.

    ''Survival of our world?'' Asher inwardly scoffed and felt that the old bastard had no qualms in using bullshit reasons to make things happen his way.

    "I am sorry," Asher replied, his voiceden with genuine regret, "I also disapprove of certain decisions my predecessor made, no matter how noble his intentions might have been."

    "What''s the point in apologizing? You are not the one I want to hear it from. Even if I hear it from him, again, it wouldn''t change anything, would it?"Lakhur''s voice broke slightly, soaked in despair, as Asherlet out a low sigh.

    Pursing his lips, Asher delved deeper, his brows knitting together in confusion, "But your granddaughter didn''t apany the others for that quest, right? I heardthat yourson and daughter-inw stopped her from continuing the journey midway and told her to rest in some town until they returned. How did shethenget hurt like this if that quest must have already finished by that time?" he inquired, his doubt palpable.

    Shaking his head, Lakhur''s voice cracked under the strain of his suppressed emotions, "My granddaughter waited for a long time, as per witnesses, before she set out in search of her parents and brother. But then she didn''t return as well, and my people found her stranded in the middle of nowhere, her mind crippled. My royal physician said that it must have been the one who killed the others that did this to het. But even to this day I never found out who''s responsible. They covered their tracks perfectly," he murmured, the pain and resentment evident as he struggled to grasp the full extent of the tragedy that had befallen his lineage.

    Asher wasbrimming with curiosity, wondering justwhat kind of quest ended up in such a tragedy.

    Reba probably knew, but frustratingly enough, she took measures to shield her memory even if shereallyknew the details. The only other person who might know was a mentally crippled woman.

    "I understand that you want to protect your granddaughter and that you have lost faith in my kingdom. But the man who made you lose trust in us is dead, and I and my wife are not like him.Isn''tit a bit unfair to judgean entire kingdom based on a single man''s actions?"Asher inquired, his brows knitting in earnest concern.

    Lakhur halted abruptly, turning to face Asher with a gravity that seemed to draw the very light from the air around them, "And this single man was none other than the king of your kingdom. His every action, decision, and word represented the entire kingdom''s wis a whole.If he had said he wanted to conquer my kingdom, wouldn''t your entire kingdom follow his word no matter what they individually think?So I don''t feel it''s unfair after everything my kingdom lost."

    Asher''s lips parted, but no words came. Lakhur''s point was irrefutable; he had not considered thefullweight of a king''s influence. It dawned on him that he needed to think more like a king and less like an individual to truly understand these royal figures.

    "I personally have nothing against you, King Asher.I onlyhold admiration and respect towardsyou for achieving so much at such a young age and standing up for your kingdom, even against thedraconians.You have no bloodline or birth obligations towards your kingdom, yet youhave never abandoned it just because of the danger it is in. So even if you feel offended, forgive this old man, but this is my stance towards your kingdom," Lakhur stated, his voice carrying a sincerity that belied his firm stance.

    Asher offered a polite smile, nodding in understanding,"As a king, I did feel offended, but as an individual, I also only hold respect for you, King Lakhur. You could have sided with the draconians by epting their deals just out of spitetowardsmy kingdom and yet you decided to remain neutral. That made me realize that no matter your sentiments towards my kingdom, you are an honorable king who has no fearto stickto your ideals."

    A flicker of appreciation glinted in Lakhur''s eyes, "You give too much credit for this old man''s decisions. But now that you are already here and have been traveling without rest, why don''t you stay for a small feast we have prepared for you and catch your breath?"

    "I shall ept your kind offer then," Asherresponded with a smile, hopeful that the additional time could soften the old king''s stance and perhaps unravel more of the mystery shrouding the ill-fated quest.

    Meanwhile,

    Inthe stillness of Ka''s room, where the air hung heavy with the scent of herbs and quiet despair, asmallmiracle fluttered through the open window.

    A single rose petal, delicate and vibrant against the dimness, danced on a gentle breeze. It twirled gracefullyin the airbeforending with poetic softness on Ka''s nose. The touch was feather-light, yet it stirred something deep within her slumbering mind.

    "Mhmm... Smells so good..." Ka murmured, her voice a tender whisper in the quiet room.

    Her face, previously marred by the shadows of sleep and confusion, brightened into a serene smile as she inhaled the sweet fragrance of the rose.

    Slowly, her eyelids fluttered open, and she sat up, looking around withagentle confusion,"Ou? Did Big Brother wake me up? Where is he? I want to y with him. He can''t refuse me twice,"Shemumbled with a pout.

    Just as she was adjusting to the light and theck of her brother''s presence, a soft, almost mischievous whistle sliced through the silence, "Pssshhh..." It was low, suppressed, yet unmistakably yful.

    Startled, Ka turned her head towards the window, her eyes wide and curious. Her breath caught in her throat as she glimpsed a pair ofruby redeyes peering in from the shadowed frame of the window. The eyes belonged to a face as pretty as it was intriguing, framed by the crimson skies outside.

    "Do you want to y with this youngdy instead? Silvia can give you pretty flowers," The voice was whispery, almost ethereal, as Silvia asked, her smile as bright and colorful as a blooming rose.

 Chapter 557 Making A Friend

    Chapter 557 Making A Friend

    ??Ka tilted her head, her confusion mingling with a naive intrigue.

    She blinked slowly, processing the unexpected visitor and her unusual offer, "Who are you?" she asked, her voice imbued with both wariness anda childlikewonder, yet feeling curious about this mysterious figure and her offer.

    "This youngdy is Silvia, a friend of yours from a neighboring kingdom," Silvia answered, her voice a conspiratorial whisper.

    Ka''s brow furrowed, her mind churning through what she knew, "Silvia?...Ohhh..." Suddenly, recognition sparked in her eyes, brightening like stars, "Silvia Valentine?? Is that really you? The pretty youngdy of House Valentine?"

    With a yful yet low giggle, Silvia puffed up her chestand nodded, "This youngdy is indeed Silvia."

    Ka''s eyes widened with childlike wonder and disbelief, "You really want to y with me?"

    "Why not? You don''t want to y with Silvia?" Silvia replied, her tone dipping into feigned disappointment.

    "No, no," Ka hastened to correct, shaking her head vigorously as she slid off the bed and tiptoed towards the window.

    A shadow of doubt crossed her face as she murmured, "Mother told me that the Bloodburn Kingdom isvery powerfnd that even if we are friends with them, they don''t mingle with a weaker kingdom like ours more than necessary."

    "That isn''t true. Silvia wants to mingle with you. Come out quick, or those scary guards might stop us, Silvia whispered urgently, casting a wary nce at the royal guards who, oblivious to the unfolding drama, smiled idly at the sky.

    She had put them all under a spell,and itwasn''t that difficult since they were Soul Purgers, but that didn''t mean she could keep them under that spell forever. She only wanted to buy enough time to meet the Nightshade Princess, who hadn''t revealed herself in decades and wanted to have fun with her.

    Ka,spurred by Silvia''s urgency, leaned out the window, her gaze flicking to the guards.

    Yetseeingthem only made her feel more nervous and uneasy about going out.

    "Here...I will give this pretty flower to you once we are done ying," Silvia said as she offered a rose in onest attempt to lure her out.

    "Wahhh...so pretty..." Ka murmured with a look of awe and wonder, making her feel the desire to hold and possess such a pretty thing forever.

    In a sudden, impulsive move, she tried to jump through the window, only to clumsily bump her head on the frame, "Ow..." she muttered, more in surprise than pain, realizing and shocked to see thatshewas so big and tallpared to how she should be.

    Silvia couldn''t help but puff her cheeks in exasperation as she watched the awkward attempt of this growndy to squeeze out through this not-so-big window.

    Grabbing Ka''s wrists, she dered, "Silvia will help you," Witha mix ofdetermination and amusement, she helped squeeze the confused Ka through the window, the scene unfolding in aedic yet innocent way.

    Ka, her feet unsteady on the leaf-strewn earth, stared down at herself with a growingsense ofdread. Her body seemed unfamiliar, overlyrge, and daunting, sending a shiver of fear through her heart.

    "Hey, where should we go? If these pesky guards catch us, both of us will be done for," Silvia whispered urgently, her voicea contrast tothe quiet rustling of the leaves. She tugged at Ka''s hand, trying to get the attention of the disoriented princess.

    Jolted from her fearful inspection, Ka blinked away tearsand pointedtowardsa set ofdescending steps that led deeper into the shadowy forest. Her breath came in short, erratic gasps, her mind racing with confusion over her altered appearance.

    Before she could spiralfurtherinto panic, Silvia seized her hand and pulled her toward the stairs, her determination lending them both a desperate speed. They darted and ducked behind the natural cover, finally breaking free into thedeepersolitude of the forest.

    After a few minutes of cautious movement, Silvia pped her hands, a gleeful noise in the otherwise solemn environment, "We are finally safe!"

    But her joy faded as she noticed Ka''s tears and the terroretchedacross her face, "What happened? Are you scared ofing here alone?" Silvia asked, her brows knitting together in puzzlement.

    Ka shook her head, her lips trembling as she sniffled, "I...I look so big and scary," she whispered, her voice fragile as she nced down at her long limbs and her changed body, "Did I get cursed by a monster? I-I want to see my mother... Uwaahhhhh..." Her voice broke into a cry, a sound of pure distress.

    Silvia''s eyes widened, and she quickly hushed her, "Shhh, stop crying. The guards might hear you and feed us to the real monsters."

    Silvia couldn''t understand why Ka was getting scared of her own body. Even if she was mentally crippled, wouldn''t she have gotten used to her own body already? Still, she had to find a way to calm her down before she got in trouble with Asher.

    Ka''s crying halted abruptly, fear recing her sorrow, "F-Feed us?... Noooo... I want to see Father... Big Brother... Mother..." Her cries softened, but the sadness lingered.

    Silvia pressed her lips together in helplessness since it was impossible for Ka to meet her family.

    But then her eyes lit up as she thought of something, "Silvia can help you meet them right away," she offered, hoping to restore some hope to Ka''s troubled heart.

    Silvia felt that all she had to show Ka was her family, andthenthey could have fun and be good friends.

    Ka''s tears ceased as she looked up at Silvia, her eyes wide and filled with a mix of hope and eagerness, "R-Really??" she whispered, her voice tinged with both desperation anda flickeringhope, clinging to the possibility of meeting her family and helping her revert whatever happened to her.

    Silvia''s expression brightened into aforting smile, a beacon in the dim light, "Hold hands with Silvia, and together we can meet your family."

    "Mn," Ka nodded eagerly, her fingers intertwining with Silvia''s with innocent trust.

    "Now dance with Silvia and think about meeting your family," Silviainstructed,her voice a gentle melody. She began to skip in a circle, her movements graceful and light, pulling Ka along.

    The air swirled around them, and Ka giggled, the sound mingling with the rustling leaves, finding it fun to move like this.

    Despite the yful dance, her eyes remained locked on Silvia''s captivating ruby-red eyes, which flickered mysteriously for a moment.

    Suddenly, the surroundings blurred, the forest melting away to be reced by a cold, snowyndscape shrouded in mist, "S-

    Silvia? Where...did you go??" Ka stammered, her joyful expression faltering intoone ofconfusion and fear as she spun around, finding herself alone.

    A distant echo broke through the silence, the mist carrying a woman''s voice that was heartbreakingly familiar, "Ka... Run¡­"

    Her heart leapt upon recognizing that voice and turned around to see shadows of three figures in the distance,"M-Mother?Is that you? I aming!" Ka called out, her voice filled with renewed hope.

    She dashed towards the figures, her feet crunching through the fresh snow, her mind focused only on the shadows that beckoned.

    But as she reached the spot, the shadows dissipated like smoke, leaving behind a harrowing sight.

    Feeling confused, she slowed down her steps but suddenly stumbled upon something. She looked down in confusion, and the next moment, her face paled, her breath catching in her throat as she saw three lifeless bodies, their blood staining the snow, "Mother... Father... Big Brother.... no... no...." Her voice shattered, sobs escaping as tears blurred her vision, shaken by what she was seeing.

    A chilling voice of a woman sliced through her grief, "You should have listened to your family..." It was cold, unfeeling, and seemed toe from all around her.

    Ka''s tear-streakedface lifted, and her eyes met two glowing, ominous red orbs piercing through the mist.

    Her heart raced, panic seizing her as a shadowy handreached towardsher, "NOOOOO!!!" Her screamechoed,a desperate sound that filled the misty and cold expanse.

    ---

    The fading light of the evening cast long shadows across the ornate walls of the dining hall, where Asher had just partaken in what Lakhur modestly termed a ''small feast.''

    Despite the sumptuous spread, the atmosphere was tinged with the unresolved tensions of their earlier conversation.

    As they stepped from thegrandeur of the dining hall, the air cooled, and the first lights ofshattered stars of the nightbegan to peek through the twilight.

    Asher sighed, a mixture of resignation and fatigue clouding his features. He nced at Lakhur, his voice low, "So...I can''t change your mind, can I?"

    Lakhur, matching his pace, responded with a slow nod, his expression somber, "I am sorry. I know you are greatly disappointed, but¡ª"

    "It''s fine," Asher interjected, offering asmall, understanding nod, "At least I got to have some rest and filled my belly with delicious food. Thank you for making me feel wee here," he said, preparing to move forward when,

    "Your Majesty!" The urgent call echoed through the corridor as several royal guards hastened toward them, their armor nking with each hurried step. They halted before Lakhur, bows of urgency rather than courtesy.

    Lakhur''s brows furrowed deeply, his voice a sharpmand, "What is it?"

    One of the guards, his voice trembling with urgency,managed to speak, "It''s the princess...She is missing!"

    "What?! What do you mean ''missing''? Exin it!" Lakhur''s voice boomed through the hall, his demand sending a palpable shiver through the guards.

    "We believe..." the guard hesitated, casting a wary nce at the Bloodburn King, "...Y-Young Lady Silvia might have taken her somewhere. She is missing as well and... tricked us into losing sight of her,"Theguard admitted as he and the others bowed in shame and fear.

    Asher''s hand went to his forehead as he closed his eyes, exhaling a frustrated breath, "Oh devils..." he muttered, his worst fears of bringing Silvia along actuallying true.

    "Then what are you fools doing here? Go and find them! Now!" Lakhur''s roar was fierce, spurring the guards into immediate action as they scattered to obey.

    Lakhur then looked at Asher with a heavy look, but before either king could discuss further, the heavy doors of the castle burst open.

    Another guard appeared, his voice booming across the now silent hall, "Your Majesty! We found them!"

    Both Asher and Lakhur''s expressions shifted from rm to acute anticipationin an instant.

    The guards who were about to leave also froze in their tracks, their expressions shocked.

    Without a word, they hurried toward the entrance, their previous thoughts forgotten in the rush of urgent hope and looming fears.

 Chapter 558 An Illusion Made Of Memory

    Chapter 558 An Illusion Made Of Memory

    ??The ashen hues of the forest near Nightshade Castle were stark against the dark twilight sky, the trees standing like silent guards watching over a scene of tense concern.

    The ground was carpeted with fallen leaves, adding a soft rustle to the murmurs of the gathered guards.

    Inthe midst ofthis somber setting, Silvia and Ka stood eerily still, their hands sped tightly together as if holding onto each other was their only anchor in a storm.

    Ka''s face was pinched in an expression of pain, tears streaming down her cheeks, her eyes squeezed shut against some unseen horror. Beside her, Silvia looked out into nothingness, her eyes wide and ssy, trembling as if she had glimpsed something too frightful toprehend.

    The guards encircled them, their faces etched with worry, ncingat one anotherasthey tentatively called out, "Your Highness? Young Lady Silvia?" The unease was palpable, theirvoicesrisingslightly in pitch as the silence from the two women deepened their fear.

    Despite their concern, the guards hesitated to intervene physically, aware that any rash action might exacerbate the situation. They murmured amongst themselves, deciding to wait for their king, their eyes darting nervously around the dark forest.

    Suddenly, themand to clear a path rang out, authoritative and urgent,"Make way!"As the royal guard announced the arrival of their king and the Bloodburn King, the guards parted like the sea, bowing deeply as Lakhur and Asher strode through the newly formed aisle.

    "Silvia?" Asher''s voice broke slightly in concern, his brow furrowed as he observed her and Kafrozenin ce, an inexplicable scene that baffled him.

    "Ka..." Lakhur''s voice was low, a rumble of deep concern, his eyes fixating on the tears that marked her anguished face.

    Without hesitation, Lakhur moved forward, his steps quick and urgent as he reached Ka.

    He touched her shoulder gently, his voice soothing yetden with a grandfather''s worry, "Ka, it''s Grandfather. Please open your eyes. You are safe."

    Asher followed suit, approaching Silvia with a hesitant hand. He tapped her shoulder and even waved his hand in front of her vacant eyes, trying to break the trance, "Silvia?" His tone was a mix of confusion and desperation, his movements careful as he observed her unresponsive state.

    He was concernedifsomething was wrong with her but he was determinedto notleave until she wasalright.

    Other thanthe fact that he was responsible since he brought her here, she was also Naida''s daughter.

    Hethenlowered his head, his breath a whisper against her ear, a desperate gambit hidden within his words, "If you don''t pull yourself together right now, I will never ept any of your roses again."

    At his threat,Silvia''s eyes suddenly quivered, then sparked back to life with sudden rity, "No!" she gasped, her grip on Ka''s hand loosening as she stumbled backward.

    Her legs faltered, but Asher was quick, his arm snaking around her slim waist to catch her before she could hit the ground.

    "Asher¡­"Silvia''s voice was a murmur, herarm instinctivelywrappingaround his neck as she found herself suspended in his hold, hergaze locked onto his dark yellow eyes, the warmth and security of his embrace enveloping her.

    However, the reunion was bittersweet; tears soon welledupin her eyes as she clung to his robes and pulled him into a hug, her arms still trembling.

    Asher, his initial resolve to admonish her softening under the weight of her distress, sighed deeply, hisheart twisting with concern. Hewas about to speak, to ask what horrors had driven her to be this vulnerable when a sharp cry cut through the night.

    "Ka!" Lakhur''s rmed shout spun Asher around. He witnessed Ka in a startling confrontation, her hand gripping Lakhur''s cor, her other hand glowing with dark blue mana, poised to strike. Yet, as Asher tensed to intervene, the scene shifted dramatically.

    Ka''s expression melted from anger to disbelief, then to aprofound pain. She slowly lowered her mana-charged hand and released her hold on Lakhur''s cor,"Grandfather?..." Hervoice was tinged with confusion but carried a resonance of mature recognition, a stark departure from her earlier childlike demeanor.

    Lakhur, his face a mask of shock and hope, respondedwith a trembling voice, "Ka...it''s me. A-Are you really back?" He cupped her face gently, his hands shaking as he searched her eyes for the granddaughter he knew.

    Ka nodded, a smile breaking through her tears, a mix of happiness and sorrow coloring her tone, "I¡­I am back, Grandfather."

    With those words, she embraced him, her tears flowing freely ina moment ofraw emotion.

    Around them, theguards and Asher watched, their expressions shifting from alertness to astonishment, eachof them shocked and touched by the scene of reunion.

    The guards felt as if their princess had finally returned to them, yetall of themwondered how this miracle was possible.

    Asher couldn''t help but nce down at Silvia, cradled within the circle of his arm, herfigure small and fragile in the darkening light.

    The miracle of Ka''s sudden return to lucidity mystified him, and thoughcuriosity burned within him, he knew this was not the moment to pry.

    "You can rx, Silvia. I am not going anywhere," he whispered, tightening his embrace as a reassurance around her petite figure.

    "You have to... promise Silvia to never think of throwing away her roses," Silvia murmured between sniffles, hastily wiping her tears before fixing Asher with ahopeful,yet stern gaze.

    Surprised by her swift return to characteristic spunk, Asher allowed a gentle smile to touch his lips, "Even if you have been a bad girl, you still ended up doing something good. So I promise. I will keep your roses safe forever."

    Silvia''s eyes shimmered with overwhelming warmth upon hearing his words, feeling flutters in her stomach.

    Meanwhile, Lakhur, his eyes still marred by the remnants of disbelief and relief, nced from his granddaughter to Asher and finally to Silvia, his expression softening with unspoken gratitude, "Let''s return to the castle. It''s been a long day," he announced, cing a guiding hand on Ka''s shoulder as they began the walk back.

    Pausing, he turned to the guards, his voice carrying a newfound vigor, "Announce to our people that our princess is back!" hemanded while Ka wistfully smiled.

    The guards responded with a booming affirmation, their voices echoing through the trees, "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    This wassurelya day this kingdom wouldn''t forget for centuriestoe. Within just minutes, the entire kingdom was already rejoicing in the miraculous recovery of their princess, and festivities and feasts were hosted one after the other.

    As the party moved back toward the castle, the atmosphere lightened, a shared relief palpable in the air.

    Eventually, Asher and Silvia found themselves alone in theguest hall of the castle, the echoes of the day''s emotions still lingering between them.

    "So you aren''t going to tell me what happened or what you did to her?" Asher probed gently, observing Silvia''s unusually distant and silent demeanor. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even remain silent for more than a few seconds.

    Silvia shifted ufortably, her eyes darting away before meeting his with a mixture of resolve and hesitation, "Silvia only wanted to have fun with Ka and let her see her parents. She was crying to see them. So Silvia wanted to help her."

    "So you decided to let her see her parents in an illusion?" Asher ventured, guessing what Silvia might have done.

    Silvia nodded slowly, her gaze flickering with a trace of heavy emotion, "Mn," she admitted quietly.

    Asher leaned forward, his voice threaded with confusion and a touch of incredulity, "I don''t understand. If all it would take was a simple illusion of her parents, why could nobody treat her before?" His thoughts echoed the strange simplicity of the solution that had eludedsomany for decades.

    Silvia hesitated, her voice lower, tinged with uncertainty, "Silvia thinks Ka saw her parents, but... but they were dead, and she was crying again."

    "Dead?" Asher''s voice sharpened, his brows knitting together as he piecedtogetherthe implications, "Don''t tell me... It was an illusion, but an illusion made out of a memory from Ka''s head? Was it a memory from what Kast saw before she ended up crippled?"

    Averting her gaze, Silvia''s difort was palpable. After a brief moment, she met his eyes and slowly nodded, "Silvia thinks that might have been the case."

    Realization dawned on Asher, a cold chill running down his spine as the pieces fell into ce.

    He reached out, his hands grasping Silvia''s shoulders with gentle firmness, "Then what else did you see? Who else was there, or who killed them??" he pressed, urgencycing his tone.

    Under his intense gaze, Silvia seemed to shrink, her breath catching, her lips parting as if to speak, then closing in hesitation. The struggle within her was visible, and Asher believed she must be shaken because of the one who killed everyone on that quest that day.

    "You don''t have to be scared of whomever you might have seen. I will deal withthemmyself," Asher reassured her, his voice fervid, promising protection and action.

    Silvia''s eyes trembled upon hearing his words.

    But just as she was about to part her lips,

    *Creak!*

    The heavy doors of the hall creaked open.Both turned towards the sound, and Asher''s posture rxed as Lakhur and Ka entered, thtter''s face imbued with a newfound vigor that lit up the somber room.

    Asher was relieved to see her now that hecanfinally get some answers.

 Chapter 559 The Woman With The Red Eyes

    Chapter 559 The Woman With The Red Eyes

    ??Asher rose to his feet, politely smiling with a hint of relief, "I am d to see that things have finally turned out good for your granddaughter."

    Asher never thought the one thing he wished for the most would happen today.Fortunately, a miracle made his wishe true and now the onlyothersurvivor of that tragic daywasfinally sane.

    He can finally not at least return empty handed and give some good news to Rowena.

    Ka, her expression soft and imbued with quiet dignity, returned Asher''s sentiment with a respectful bow and a smile that reached her eyes. Her gaze then drifted towards Silvia, a subtle flicker ofplexity passing through her eyes.

    Lakhur, standing beside his granddaughter, allowed a brief smile to touch his lips as he acknowledged the silent hero of the hour, "It''s all thanks to that youngdy sitting behind you," he said, nodding towards Silvia with profound gratitude and then gestured towards Ka, "Even though I insisted she rest, she wanted to personallye and thank you for bringing her back to us."

    Silvia shifted her feet as if ufortably and lowered her gaze as she mumbled, "Silvia didn''t do much..."

    "Haha. How modest of you," Lakhur chuckled, hisughter a warm rumble in the quiet hall. He never thought the troublemaker of House Valentine would turn out to be the savior of his bloodline.

    However, Ka stepped forward towards Silvia, "You might feel like that, but you gave me back my life. I am forever in your debt, Young Lady Silvia," She said, her tone earnest as she addressed Silvia, towering slightly over her petite figure.

    "You really are? But you seemed happier before S-Silvia showed you..." Silvia''s voice trailed off, her gaze still downcast, remembering what happened.

    "You are right. I might have been happier when I believed that I was still a child and my parents and brother were still around. But that was only a prison of false happiness in which I was trapped. Now, I am back to a painful reality, but I am finally free from a cruel fate. So you don''t have to feel guilty," Ka reassured her, a wistful smile ying on her lips. The pain was still fresh in her heart and yet she couldn''t help but feel a great sense of relief to feel herself again.

    Silvia slowly lifted her head, a hesitant smile blooming as she sought confirmation, "Mn. Does this mean... you will still be friends with Silvia?" she asked, her eyes hopeful.

    Ka reached out, gently taking Silvia''s handsin hers, "Always. How can I forget a friend like you?"

    Asher watched the exchange, a warmth spreading through him as he witnessed Silvia forming a genuine bond, something he knew was a first for her. He felt a flicker of pride, sure that Naida would share his sentiment.

    However, as the pleasantries continued, the unresolved questions gnawed at him.

    Clearing his throat to reim the room''s attention, he interjected with a respectful but firm tone as he looked at Ka, "I know I am being rude and overstepping here... But I have to ask. Do you remember what happened that day?"

    Upon hearing his question, a shadow seemed to pass over Ka''s face, erasing her smile as she sensed the weight of Asher''s inquiry.

    Lakhur, noticing the change in his granddaughter''s demeanor, felt a ripple of worry and turned towards Asher, his face etched with concern.

    "I also badly want to know the same as you, King Asher. But my granddaughter has just recovered, and we can talk about thister," Lakhur said, his voice tinged with caution, hoping to shield Ka from further stress.

    Asher''s features tightened, the desperationclearin his eyes as he responded, "I know, but one of our kingdom''s greatest losses was our queen and her dragon. It affected not only my kingdom greatly but also my wife. For years, and even now, she has been waiting for an answer to what happened, and I feel miserable seeing her wait like that."

    Asher knew what hurt Rowena the most before her father died was the loss of her mother when she was still a child. As someone who also lost his mother when he was a kid, he understood her pain more than anyone.

    Even if she never mentioned it after that one time he gave her the ne, he knew her heart was always burdened bynot knowing whathappened.

    Lakhur sighed and was about to saysomething,when Ka gently touched his arm, drawing his attention back to her, "Ka?" he asked, his voice softening.

    Stepping forward with a resolve that belied her recent turmoil, Kaoffered a soft smile, "He is right, Grandfather. The Bloodburn Queen lost her mother, and just like you, she must be feelinggreatly troubledfor not knowing what happened."

    Lakhur''s expression softened, a mixture of resignation and understanding crossing his features as he nodded slowly.

    Kathenturned to Asher, her gaze earnest, "I have to tell you that my mind had greatly suppressed those memories because of whatever happened to me. So forgive me if I end up not being helpful after I try to remember what happened."

    Asher''s face brightened with a relieved smile, gratitude shining through, "It doesn''t matter. I am grateful that you are willing to at leastgive it a try."

    With a nod of acknowledgment, Ka took a deep breathand closedher eyes, her features set in concentration as she reached inward, searching for the suppressed memories lurking in the depths of her mind.

    Silence enveloped the room, thick with anticipation. Lakhur watched his granddaughter with a furrowed brow, his concern palpable. Silvia and Asher stood by, holding their breaths, the air filling with tension.

    Ka''s lips parted, her voice wavered, her eyes closed but seeing a world far removed from the safety of the castle, "It''s...very cold...I smell blood but I can''t see anything past a few meters..." In the depths of her memories, she found herself standing in a bleakndscape, a snowy and fog-enshrouded scene that sent shivers down her spine.

    Asher and Lakhur leaned forward, their expressions taut with anxiety, hanging on every word.

    Ka''s face contorted with fear as her mentalndscape revealed more horrors, "I see someone standing there....It''s a woman..." she murmured, her voice trembling as she described the ominous figure amidst the carnage.

    Asher''sand Lakhur''s brows knitted in concern and surprise. Asher quickly interjected, his voice urgent,"Are you sure there is only one? Do you see anyone else?" Asher knew there was probably only one mastermind behind this but to kill so many, she should definitely have had some help.But he was surprised to hear it was a woman. Who could it be? Could it be really...

    Ka shook her head, her distress mounting, "N-No...I..." Her words faltered as the shadow in her vision turned, revealing chilling red eyes that seemed to pierce through the fog and straight into her soul, "S-She is looking at me. Her eyes are red and filled with bloodlust. She must be a vampire. S-She is walking towards me...I-I can''t stay here..."

    "No. You have to. It''s just a memory.You are safe," Asher pressed, his voiceced with desperation, needingher to push through the fear to gather more clues.

    Lakhur''s face was a mask of conflict, torn between his protective instincts and his desperate need for answers. His heart ached to see Ka so tormented, but he understood the importance of her testimony.

    Silvia, though silent, mirrored the tension in the room, herhandsclutchingher frock tightly, as if trying to hold onto something tangible amidst the rising storm of emotions.

    "S-She is wearing a ck gown a-and..." Ka stuttered, her voice rising in panic as the shadow figure approached rapidly. Just as the spectral hand reached towards her face, Ka let out a terrified scream, "NO!!!" The scream reverberated off the stone walls, full of raw horror, before she suddenly fainted.

    Lakhur reacted instantly, his reflexes snapping him forward to catch Ka before she could hit the ground, "Ka!" he eximed, cradling her gently, his eyes wide with shock and fear.

    Suddenly, a flurry ofservants,swiftly and silently entered like a well-orchestrated ballet of urgency and care.

    Lakhur, with a firm andmanding tone, handed over the unconscious Ka to the waiting servants, "Make sure she gets proper rest and tell the royal physician to be with her until I tell him not to," he directed sharply, his voice carrying the weight of his concern and authority.

    The servants nodded, their movements efficient as they carefully transferred Ka onto a portable bed, her figure dwarfed by the plush cushions that cradled her.

    They moved with practiced ease, disappearing through the ornate doors, the soft murmur of their steps fading into the distance.

    Lakhur then turned to face Asher, who stood enveloped in a cloak of deep thought, hisfeatures shadowed by the gravity of what he heardand his fists clenchingas Reba''s face shed in his mind.

    Silvia felt a shiver down her spine upon feeling how Asher''s briefly yet drastically pulsed with killing intent. Her round ruby eyes were glued onto him, her expression anxious as she wondered what he was thinking about.

    Lakhurgavea heavy lookat Asheras he sighed, "I am sorry, but this is the best I can do for you. I can''t let Ka go through any more difficulty. I can''t take any more risks that could affect her mind.."

    Asher, his expression cold and distant, slowly nodded, still lost in his thoughts.

    However, after a moment, his features rxed, and helooked back atLakhurwith understanding, "I understand. I won''t trouble you or your granddaughter further," he conceded, the resignation in his voice tinged with respect.

    Lakhur, slightly taken aback by Asher''s sudden acquiescence, softened his stance further, his expression conveying a mix of gratitude and newfound respect, "Thank you for understanding, King Asher. But I won''t forget what happened today, especially the miracle caused by your arrival. So, I am willing to let our kingdoms join hands and help your kingdom against the draconians. That is the least I should do now that my kingdom has hope."

    Asher''s expression shifted from relief to a more resolved and hopeful demeanor. He gave a respectful nod, acknowledging the significance of Lakhur''s offer, "Thank you, King Lakhur. This means a lot. I am surebothour kingdoms will only benefit from us bing allies again. I promise you won''t regret it."

    Lakhur''s smile waslight,yet sincere, reflecting a burgeoning trust, "I have only known you for a day, yet I feel confident in your words. So I will hope and look forward to a better future for both of our kingdoms, King Asher."

 Chapter 560 Haunted By Her Wraiths

    Chapter 560 Haunted By Her Wraiths

    ??As the carriage wheels crunched over the gravel, a hush fell inside, contrasting starkly with the rhythmic sounds of travel.

    Silvia sat opposite Asher, observing him with increasing concern. He stared out the window, his gaze fixed and unblinking, his aura emanating a stillness that was almost suffocating in its intensity.

    The tension in the air thickened, palpable as the fog that sometimes descended upon the nearby forests.

    She found herself shrinking slightly under the weight of Asher''s heavy presence.

    Unable to bear the silenceany longer, her voice barely a whisper, she ventured, "W-What are you thinking about?"

    Asher''s gaze shifted from the passing scenery to Silvia, his eyes cold and distant, "I am thinking about the ways I should punish the woman Ka saw," he replied, his voice low and ominous.

    Silvia''s eyes widened, "You... You know who it is?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    Asher''s brows furrowed, his focus intensifying,"I forgot to continue what we were talking about earlier. Do you have amore clearpicture of who Ka saw?"

    Shaking her head quickly, Silvia responded with a lowered gaze, "S-Silvia only saw what Ka saw. After Ka copsed, Silvia couldn''t see anything else."

    "I thought so..." Asher murmured, nodding slowly as if confirming his suspicions internally. He then turned his gaze back to Silvia, his tone stern, almost reprimanding. "I warned you not to cause any trouble,andyet you did. Were you always such a disobedient youngdy who doesn''t even listen to her king? Do you wish to be spanked that much?"

    Silvia''s chin trembled, and she lowered her head, guilt washing over her, "S-Silvia only wanted to have fun and wasn''t trying to make you mad on purpose. But Silvia is willing to ept anypunishm-Kya!"

    Before she couldplete her sentence, Asher''s movement was swift as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her towards him.

    "Mhmmm!!~"

    His lips met hers in a sudden, intense kiss that left her eyes wide in shock. However, the shock soon melted into a timid reciprocation, her cheeks flushinga deep red.

    Asher passionately sucked in her soft red lips, which felt and tasted like the petals of a rose that strangely calmed down his troubled heart.

    Silvia wrapped her arms around his neck and tried to keep up with his wild passion, though shefound herself gettingswept away.

    Yet her heart was rapidly pounding against her chest, her blood dancing in excitement upon finallygetting to kissthe man of her dreams.

    She never expected it would so euphoric and fulfilling. It made her realize what she was desperately craving for all these years, and regretted not realizing it earlier instead of trying to substitute this craving by ying with her ''toys''.

    The smell of his blood only made her feel intoxicated, but herpassion for him overwhelmed her bloodlust, preventing her fangs from extending and only focusing on the warmth of his kiss and the rhythm of his heart.

    He then gently broke the kiss, his arm still around her petite figure, "That is the punishment for what you did today," he whispered, a hint of yfulness in his charming eyes.

    Silvia''s heart raced, her voice barely above a whisper as she averted her gaze shyly, "S-Silvia d-doesn''t mind getting punished like this."

    "Were you always this cute?" Asher''s soft chuckle filled the space between them, a brief moment of levity in the dense atmosphere.

    However, his amusement faded quickly when his eyes caught the gruesome sight outside¡ªa humongous beast feasting on multiple corpses, its mouth bloodied.

    The images of Rowena and Reba shed through his mind, hardening his expression once again as the realities outside the carriage reminded him of what he should do once he returned.

    ¡ª

    The grand halls of Demonstone Castle echoed with the subtle footsteps of Asher as he approached the Crimson Chamber.

    This sanctuary, veiled in blood red and ck, belonged to none other than the queen.

    As Asher neared, the castle''s senses, attuned to his presence, confirmed that Rowena was within.

    He pushed open the heavy doors gently, his movements careful.

    Inside, the chamber was dark, its ambiance defined by the soft glow of various lights emanating from paintings spread across the bed. Rowena sat amidst them, her figure majestic and bewitching, her attention absorbed by the paintings. The moment the door creaked, her head lifted, and her eyes, deep and warm, met his.

    "Wee home, Ash," she greeted, her voice a cold melody that resonatedwarmth. She rose gracefully from the bed and approached him with a serene smile.

    Asher, returning her smile with a soft nod, embraced her, the familiarity of her presence a balm to the weariness of his journey, "You must have already heard the news, right?" he murmured into her ear, the scent of her raven hair bringing him aforting sense of home.

    Rowena nodded, stepping back slightly to look at him with a gaze full of warmth and pride, "I wasn''t expecting you to return so early after visiting the Nightshade Kingdom only today. But I had a feeling that you wouldn''t return empty-handed. You achieved what I failed to do."

    A wry smile touched Asher''s lips as he gently cupped Rowena''s pale face, his thumb caressing her soft skin, "You know it wasn''t really me. It was, surprisingly, Silvia. I thought shewas going toburden me the entire journey, but she unwittingly or not pulled it off. You could say it was luck that she wanted to follow me. But I missed you more than anything," he confessed, his voiceden with genuine emotion.

    Rowena''s response was a gentle rub ofher cheek against his hand as she shook her head, "But she wouldn''t have been there if not for you.You have a way of capturing women''s hearts. I don''t know if I should feel proud about it or not."

    Asher chuckled as he softly said, "But you captured mine better than I ever could."

    Rowena''s pale cheeks turned a reddish hue as she stared into his eyes.

    But then her eyes briefly flickered and with a mix of curiosity and hopein her eyes, she asked "Did you... learn anything else? From King Lakhur or his granddaughter who recovered?" The expectation was clear in her voice.

    Asher''s expression darkened slightly, and theplexities of what he had learned and what he still suspected cast a shadow over his features.

    He sighed, his gaze locking with hers, "I am sorry... I still don''t know what happened that day to your mother and the others," he admitted, knowing that he couldn''t tell her who it was untilhewas 100% sure, though he was 90% more than sure it was that bitch.

    The light in Rowena''s crimson eyes dimmed, a shadow of disappointment and heartache passing through her gaze.

    She took a subtle step back, her posture changing as she absorbed the impact of his words.

    Asher''s heart tightened, the sight of her restrained pain despite her silence hurting him.

    Rowena turned away from Asher and walked back to the bed. The air felt heavier with each step she took, and Asher, watching her, felt a pang of helplessness.

    He raised his hand as if to reach out to her, to bridge the gap between them with words offort, but found himself voiceless, the words lodged in his throat.

    As she sat down, her fingers gently traced over the canvas of a painting, her touch reverent, "My mother used to love to paint whenever she had the time. It was by watching her that I also found it interesting, and she taught me after seeing how interested I was. Yet...even after all these years...I couldn''t bring myself to paint a portrait of her. I feel like I don''t have the right to," she whispered, her voice thick with emotions she rarely showed.

    Compelled by her vulnerability, he crossed the room to her. cing his hand gently on her shoulder, he found his voice, thoughit was thick with his own swirling emotions, "I know that you will forever be haunted by not knowing who was responsible. But I promise you that I will bring them to their knees for you. I will do whatever it takes," he vowed, his eyes darkening with a fierce determination.

    Rowena turned slightly to face him, her hand sping his, "I am supposed to be stronger than this and not make you feel responsible for the wraiths in my heart," she said softly, her eyes meeting his with a mix of resolve and worry.

    Asher shook his head, about to insist, but Rowena continued, "I can''t lose you too. So, I am willing to be haunted by my wraiths as long as you are with me. So don''t do anything that will put your life at stake because of me. I can''t forgive you if something happens to you because of that¡­" Her voice was soft as she trailed off, her eyes brimming with heavy emotions.

    The intensity of her plea,thefear of losing him, the pain she was holding back struck a chord deep within Asher,"Rona..." he murmured, his voice barely a whisper as he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a protective embrace,"I am not going anywhere nor can I ever leave this world behind without you.Even if you order me to¡­I will always be around you."

    Asher''s embrace tightened, a silent vow to protect her at all costs, yet his eyes, when he gazed past her shoulder into the dim corners of the room, quivered with mes of rage as he thought about what he should do next.

    He can never forgive anyone who made her suffer like this...even if it was him.

    ¡ª

    The Hellbringer Tower loomed ominously against the darkening sky, its silhouette casting long shadows across the barrenndscape.

    Inside, the grand hall was barely lit by flickering torches when the heavy,rge doors creaked open.

    A figure of voluptuous allure dressed in a ck gown that clung to her curvesmenacingly,entered with a mix of defiance and irritation. Her chilling red eyes scanned the vast, empty space as she crossed her arms tightly across her chest.

    "Hmph. He isn''t even here. Is that bastard finally free to waste my time like this? Tch, and here I thought the devils were finally having pity on me," Reba muttered under her breath, her voice dripping with frustration. After weeks of respite from his harrowing presence and torture, the sudden summon back to the tower rekindled her aversion and anxiety.

    Other than feeling shame and anger, she always felt uneasy whenever he...

    "Not even death would pity you..." A deep, ominous voice suddenly resonated through the hall, sending a shiver down her spine.

    Startled, Reba spun around, her heart racing as she faced the source of the voice, who she didn''t even realize had already walked past the doors.

    A tall man with piercing dark yellow eyes emerged from the shadows, hispresence imperious yet distinctly menacingasthe lower ends of his royal ck gown fluttered in the wild gust that entered through the doors.

    The frighteningly cold intensity in his gaze was palpable, and Reba found herself involuntarily swallowing, a chill slicing through her despite the stifling air of the hall.

    What was this bad feeling she was having?

 Chapter 561 Her True Worth

    Chapter 561 Her True Worth

    ??The atmosphere in Hellbringer Tower was charged with tension, and the air got thicker by the second.

    Reba, despite the unsettling intensity of Asher''s gaze, refused to be intimidated.

    She puffed up her chest and ced her hands defiantly on her hips, "Hmph, that''s good. I pity others. Not the other way around," she retorted, her voiceced with a defiant edge.

    Asher, his expression unreadable and his fists clenched behind his back, took slow, deliberate steps toward her.

    Each footfall echoed ominously through the hall, "I am only going to ask this once... Why did you kill Rowena''s mother and everyone who took part in that quest?"

    Reba''s facade momentarily cracked, her eyes widening. But the next secondsheburst into coldughter, her voice echoing off the stone walls, "Hahahaha¡­Are you listening to yourself?"

    "You think this is funny? You still haven''t answered my question," Asher continued, his advance unrelenting, his aura expanding with each step, making Reba''s difort palpably increase as her smile faded.

    "How can I know? I barely even remember how I survived, other than the fact that La Drake saved my life... I guess. As I told others, my memories of that day are really fuzzy. La died a hero, and it is because of me, a survivor''s words, that she is still remembered like one. So if you are here because of Rowena, you should tell her she should thank me," Reba retorted with a cold scoff, herposure slipping back into ce.

    "Not before I find out how and why you killed her mother," Asher countered, his eyes narrowing with a dark glint.

    Reba''sposure faltered momentarily, her eyes narrowing, "What makes you think I killed her?"

    "I learned that it was you who caused the deaths of everyone in that quest. Did you forget that you aren''t the only survivor? The Nightshade Princess had a lot to tell me," Asher stated tly, his voice growing louder as he drew nearer, his presence almost suffocating.

    Reba shook her head, her expression stiffening in denial, "Nonsense! If you had any solid proof, you wouldn''t even bother asking me. You must be really desperate for answers to impress your queen. How pitiful," Reba mocked with a scornful smile.

    Before Reba could say anything further, in a swift motion, Asher closed the distance between them.

    His figure blurred, and suddenlyhewas right in front of her, his hand snapping out to clutch her neck.

    "Urhk!" Reba winced as the iron-like grip of his hand squeezed her neck a bit too firmly, "Take off your¡­filthy hand¡­urghk¡­"

    However, Asher''s eyes were looking down on her, his voice chilling, a low growl as he leaned in close, "The proof is already in your head. But I want to hear from you first why you killed your own queen. Just how rotten are you truly?"

    Reba, her survival instincts kicking in, grasped Asher''s arm in a futile attempt to loosen his grip from her neck.

    Despite the strain, her voice remained defiant, her eyes burning with ridicule, "Ha...I have a thousand reasons to get rid of a bitch that kept wing at my back ever since we were young. Who is to say I wouldn''t just take advantage of a nice opportunity? Even if I didn''t get such a chance, I say she deserved it!" Reba had enough, and all she wanted was to witness the sheer frustration and helplessness on his usually smug face. Let him have a taste of what it felt like to be her.

    Asher''s response was icy, his voice a harsh whisper that sliced through the charged air, "Well... I have run out of patience. Are you going to obediently hand over those memories to me, or do you want me to squeeze them out of you?" His grip tightened ominously around her neck, his eyes hardening into steely orbs.

    Reba, undeterred, managed a cold scoff, "Not even your pretty fish girl can probe my head, not without destroying those memories. Do you think I haven''t prepared for such scenarios in case you were going to try to break your word? You are not the only one who knows mindforce experts."

    Asher''s retort was a growl, low and menacing, "Who said anything about involving Is? I will be the one to see if you will break and give them to me."

    A flicker of uncertainty crossed Reba''s eyes before she masked it with a defiant scoff, "You think I will break from your stupid torture? I am still standing even after everything you did to me all those days. No matter what you do... you will never get what you want."

    Asher''s voice dropped to a sinister whisper, his aura darkening, "Maybe, but you are quite mistaken. Did you really think that was the extent of how I could torture you? I became too rxed for my own good and inadvertently went easy on you. But today, I am going to turn this day into a very regretful one for you. Even if you don''t end up giving up those memories to me, I will make you realize what your true worth is," His eyes briefly glowed with an ominous light.

    Without any warning, Asher''s hand tore through the fabric of her ck gown, the delicate material giving way like paper.

    *Kresshk!*

    The dress fell to the floor in tatters, revealing her pale, alluring body beneath. Her full, perky breasts bounced with the sudden freedom, nipples hardened from the cool air and the surge of humiliation that shot through her blood.

    Reba''s eyes widened in shock, her hands flying to her chest in a futile attempt to cover her exposed flesh.

    "YOU!-"

    Her face flushed a deep shade of crimson, but before she could utter a single curse, a dramatic transformation overtook Asher.

    Largewyvern-likeleatheryashenwings erupted from his back, stretchingwideand intimidating within the confines of the hall.With a forceful grip, he tightened his hold on Reba''s neck and suddenly took off, propelling them both upward.

    *Whoosh!*

    Reba''s howl of "You bastaaaardd...." reverberated through the hall as Asher sted out of the roof of the tower, the broken tiles and debris scattering in their wake. They disappeared into the stormy skies, her screams fading into the thunderous roar, not knowing what kind of storm he was going to drag her into.

    ¡ª

    The air in a very moody yet eerie town reeked of despair anddecay,as if the very essence of this forsaken ce had seeped into the atmosphere itself.

    The streets were stained with unmentionable filth, and the crooked buildings loomed over the narrow pathways like a silent audience to the debauchery that often took ce within their crumbling walls.

    Asher, adorned in a full ck leather armor with a cloak and a helmet thatpletely concealed his features save for his cold, unfeeling dark yellow eyes, rode through the center of the forsaken town astride a majestic ck steed. On his right hand was a thick ck whip that he dramatically and slowly raised into the air.

    The horse''s hooves left wisps of smoldering mes in its wake, its burning red eyes matching the malevolent glow of the alleyways it trod through.

    Behind him, tethered to the end of a long, inky ck leash, stumbled a naked Reba.

    The cold air caressed her exposed pale skin, chilling her voluptuous curves and causing her nipples to harden into pinkened peaks.

    Her silky silver hair cascaded down her back, a stark contrast to the darkness that seemed to cling to her very core.

    Wrapped in chains and bound at the wrists, the ck mask that covered the upper half of her face concealed heridentity,but not the burning resentment in her pale red eyes.

    *Thrsh!*

    The sound of a whipsing against soft skin echoed ominously, followed by a stifled cry,

    "Mmmffff!" However, the ck mouth gag that wrapped around her mouth served its purpose of rendering her speechless, her muffled curses and groans mere whimpers beneath the leather gag.

    Her shapely back and buttocks were riddled with redsh marks, and if one took a close look at her body, especially her limbs, torso, and below her hips, they could see letters painted using bold ck ink.

    "MASTER''S CUM DUMP" on her stomach, "I LOVE BEING HIS WHORE" on her heavy breasts, "MASTER''S COCK IS THE KEY" on the bare skin between her thighs and so many other letterings all over her body, each more or less degrading than the other.

    Yet, therealsource of her distress was the crowd of men emerging from the shadows, their eyes devouring her exposed body.

    Whispers filled the air as theymented on her assets, objectifying her with crude remarks, "Look at those ripe titties jiggling," one man sneered, "I bet that plump ass tastes like honey," another jeered.

    "I would love to suck the milk out of them all day long. How could they be so big and hot at the same time?"

    "See, see! Her ass has been marked asvirgin! Is it really true??!"

    "That''s bullshit. Her slutty ass must have already swallowed a hundred dicks!"

    Whispers and crude remarks followed their procession like a putrid trail,

    "My aged eyes had never seen a whore of such a superior and fine breed. From what kind of noble hole did he pull her out from?"

    "I bet he paid a fortune of life crystals to buy her. She must be crippled or captured as a prisoner!"

    "I bet it''s thetter. I can smell very slight hints of mana fromherjuicy body. I bet she must be at least a mother! That makes her even more juicy, hehe."

    "Aye, and look at that ass! I bet she''s as cold and tight as the ice in the north!"

    "Man, I would love tosh her huge ass all day long. Look at them ripple. That lucky bastard!"

    Reba''s heartbeat elerated as rage and shame engulfed her, but she couldn''t fight back. Her powers were useless, with her mana circuitpromised by the damn ve seal, rendering her helpless. And this alien bastard seemed to feed off her vulnerability, wearing a wicked grin beneath his helmetwhichshe could feel even without seeing his face.

    Asher''s voice echoed beside her ears, "Even these dirty pigs only recognize you as a slut. These are the kind of animals you attract. Do you now realize your true ce in this world?"

    "Mmmfn!" Reba''s eyes shot daggers at Asher, wishing the crimson lightning would just strike him down already. However, her silent threats were futile while she whimpered with eachsh on her back, her bare feet grazing the cold, damp ground.

    "Let''s take her for ourselves!"

    "Yeah! He had enough fun already!"

    The men surrounding them leered, emboldened by her defenseless state. Some even attempted to lunge forward and touch her, making Reba''s heart almost leap out.

    But her chilling red eyes stared them down with unbridled killing intent, making their legs shiver from fright as they stumbled back.

    "What a scary whore¡­I thought I was going to die¡­" One of them mumbled as he wiped a trickle of sweat down their brow.

    "You cowards are scared of some defenseless whore? Watch me," An old and dirty-looking goblin mumbled as he tried to grab her from behind.

    But Asher briefly turned his head, and immediately, the old goblin felt his heart stopfor a momentin fright as he copsed on the ground.

    The others gulped as they momentarily felt the heavy yet monstrous aura that emanated from the masked man, realizing that they were too unlucky, and thebest they could do was feel grateful that they at least got to stare at the naked figure of such a legendary slut.

    Nevertheless, theirscivious stares and vulgar words pierced Reba''s soul like needles.

    She wasn''t afraid of her identity getting exposed so far because of the mask and the seal, but never in her life had she been subjected to such humiliation, getting paraded around naked like some lowly ve or animal.

    She had never felt so vulnerable, angryandhumiliated. Even when Asher stole her virginity, she never felt this dirty. But now, after hearing the remarks of these vile pigs and their disgusting gazes, she felt like she was covered deep in stinking dirt.

    But then she clenched her fists, forcibly strengthening her resolve, determined to not break and let Asher get what he wanted from her.

    No matter how many times this alien fiend humiliated her, she would never yield to him. After all, she was meant to be the mother of a king, born to rule with grace and poise, not reduced to a sex ve for an alien brat.

    But just as she was finding her inner strength, Asher suddenly stopped before a rundown pub. The fetid smell of alcohol and desperation emanating from within suggested that the clientele consisted mainly of drunkards and lowly miscreants.

    He wasted no time in dismounting his steed, grabbing Reba''s leash firmly and yanking her off bnce.

    "Mmmmf!" Reba''s heart violently thudded against her chest, wondering what more he was nning to do by dragging her into this dirty establishment.

 Chapter 562 His Noble Key

    Chapter 562 His Noble Key

    ??Asher strode into the grimy pub with confidence, his polished boots clicking against the worn and dirty wooden floors.

    Behind him, he dragged a chained and naked Reba, whose voluptuous and alluring figure immediately turned heads around, their eyes widening in shock and disbelief.

    "Who is that naked devil goddess?!!"

    "I have no idea, but my dick is about to explode already!!"

    Within just a moment, their minds instantly imagined all sorts of debauchery with the sizzling hot naked beauty getting dragged in.

    Some of the braver patrons rubbed their hands together to touch her, but the sheer size and imposing presence of the masked man made them think twice before attempting to touch her.

    The others felt their dicks shrivel upon feeling the intense killing intent from those pair of beautiful but chilling red eyes. Yet the next moment, her killing intent was cut off as the masked man yanked her forward using the leash that was attached to the ck choker around her neck, allowing their dicks to get hard again.

    "Look at those tits!" one man shouted, his words slurring together.

    "Devils! She''s got an amazing rack!" another agreed, his eyes fixated on her heaving big breasts.

    Never before had they seen such big breasts that defied gravity like this while looking so natural and perfect.

    Reba''s face burned with shame as she tried to cover herself with her bound hands, but it was no use. The men''s gazes were like moltenva, searing her skin and setting her nerves on fire while her hands were frozenin ce.

    Her heart hammered in her chest as she wondered if Asher was going to throw her to get devoured by these vile creatures.

    Her mind raced as she searched for a way to escape this trap that was worse than death. But with her hands bound and her body exposed, she wapletelyat Asher''s mercy.

    Orck thereof.

    The unruly men around them continued to leer and make suggestivements, their voices growing increasingly aggressive and perverse, causing her heartbeat to grow erratic.

    "I''m gonna tear that sweet pussy apart with my fat dick," one man growled, licking his lips.

    "Nah, I will be the first to stick my cock in that tight ass," another piped up, his friendsughing and cheering him on.

    "Look at those bloody eyes. Oooh, so cold and fierce. It would be fun to break such a whore and have her squeal under my dick in no time," A minotaurughed while weighing his chances of taking down that masked man to im her.

    Reba''s stomach churned as the men''s words sank in, their crudeness and vulgarity making her feel dirtier thanshe ever had before.

    "Mmmmff!!!" She tried to scream, though the gag muffled her protests, and she rubbed herself against Asher, wanting him to leave this vile ce.

    "What?Youwant to leave? Then are you prepared to hand over those memories?" Heasked,his voice a low whisper that made Reba''s eyes quiver.

    She definitely cannot hand over those memories to him. No matter what!

    "I thought so. Then we should enjoy this evening together," Asher said with a cruel smirk as he dragged her towards themaintable while she struggled in vain.

    "Who the fuck is that bastard? Did he buy or steal her from a noble family? No whore I have ever seen has such quality assets," An old drunk kobold muttered while rubbing the bulge on his pants.

    Asher''s gaze bore into the bartender, a giant of an oxman who huffed through his nostrils at the sight of this alluring exposed body, "Offer me the best drink you have," Asher coldly ordered, his voice muffled slightly by the helmet that concealed his face.

    Theoxmanquickly shifted his gaze, nodding nervously as he poured a rich, crimsonbloodwineinto a tankard.Asher epted it with a curt nod as he casually turned around to see a couple of men already trying to surround him from all sides with weapons in their hands and their eyes lustfully scanning Reba from top to bottom.

    "You losers want this whore?" Asher asked, making Reba''s heart tremble as she clutched his leather armor, letting out muffled sounds, trying to shout at him to not dare throw her to these rabid dogs.

    The drunk men had their breaths quicken upon hearing hiswords,as if they already imagined him throwing her to them.

    "What a pity. My ve responds only to my cock. Those who think otherwise are free to try," Asher casually said, making Reba feel a huge sense of relief, not expecting him to have some semnce of mercy.

    But before she couldpletely rx, she wondered why else he would drag her in here if he wasn''t nning to throw her to these dogs?

    "We aren''t scared of you, brat," An old kobold growled after using his keen scenes to figure out that this masked man wasquiteyoung. Even if his aura was reserved, it was a known fact that powerhouses nevere to this ce, and thisbrat could very well be some foolish numbskull who overestimated himself and wanted to put up airs by dressing like this.

    "Thene and take her," Asher said as he tugged at the chain in his hands, making Reba wince as the cor around her neck tightened, "Mmfh!"

    The old kobold licked his long maws and lunged towards the two, but before his hands could reach anywhere near them, Asher''s fist shot out in the blink of an eye, and,

    *Sprshk!*

    An eerie silence suddenly descended as even the most drunk men had their senses jolted upon seeing the masked man''s fist embedded in the old kobold''s chest, leaving behind a gaping bloody hole.

    *Thud!*

    The sound of the old kobold''s body copsing on the wooden floor made the others stumble back in terror.That old kobold was the strongest among them,andyet he was finished with one movethatthey couldn''t even see.

    They all then shifted their terrified gazes towards the masked man, and now their somewhat sober minds realized why someone like him would confidently stride in with such a fine whore.

    He must be some strange yet powerful young nobleman having fun bying to a ce like this.

    "Don''t get so scared. I don''t want to kill anyone else. I only came here to have a good time with my ve. And I invite you all to watch if you want. Who knows¡­you might never have such a splendid opportunity again in your worthless lives," Asher said with a dark chuckle, making Reba shoot daggers at him with her eyes.

    The drunk men looked at each other, and they could see in each other''s eyes that this masked stranger wasright. They might never get to witness such a high-grade slut getting toyed with in the rest of their lowly lives.

    Not even the renowned beauties they knew around their area could handle a candle to this mysterious naked whore before them.

    And so, thosewho wereabout to leave in fear turned around abruptly, wanting to stay and enjoy the show.

    Reba''s blood boiled upon seeing Asher gathering a crowd consisting of these vile dogs to watch her getting defiled by him. How could he do that to a dignified member of his own House?! He must be the most wretched king in the history of their kingdom!

    She tried to nudge him with her elbows to stop this vile charade, but Asher pulled her towards him by her hair, making her wince.

    He then grasped Reba''s chin, forcing her to meet the gazes of the salivating dogs before her as he addressed the rowdy bunch, "Behold, the proudest and untouchable noblewoman in this world, stripped bare and humbled before you all. No man in this world had ever been able to dominate this old yet delicious bitch. Those who tried are no longer alive. Now it''s my turn."

    Veins jutted out on her temples upon hearing him talk about her in such a vulgar way while the gazes of these crude dogs made her feel sick to the brim.

    "Whoooooo!"

    "I knew it. From first nce itself I could smell the air of arrogance from her slutty body!"

    "Yeahhhh! This bitch needs to be humbled by yours truly!"

    The crowd cheered and whistled, their eyes devouring her exposed supple body. Shame and disgust bubbledinside her, but she refused to cower under their scrutiny.

    With a flourish, Asher lifted her and dumped her on the table before him, making her heart pump faster, wondering what kind of wicked act he was nning to do.

    But before she could il her limbs in protest, he reached over and cupped her plump breasts, kneading it possessively as she recoiled from his touch.

    "Doesn''t she have magnificent tits?" Asher dered, addressing the mob while pouring the rich crimson wine all over her breasts as they trickled down her body, "Soft, juicy, and worthy of getting toyed by my hands."

    "Oh yeahhh! I am willing to die with my face buried in them!"

    "Fuck off! Not even you are worthy of that bitch''s juicy tits!"

    "Very true. Only our generous young master here has the right!"

    Reba''s cheeks burned with mortification as the menughed and hollered their approval.

    She wished for the ground to swallow her whole, but instead, shidthere, trembling with anger and humiliation.

    She could only helplessly grit her teeth as she saw Asher open his mouth wide and swallow her breast into his scorching hot mouth.

    "Mmmmf!~" She tried to shake him off in vain while Asher sucked in her breast, letting the rest of its softness squeeze against his face as he greedily tasted it.

    He forgot how soft and juicy her breast felt in his mouth, and let his hot saliva coat her breasts as if to remind her body''s true master.

    "Mnnnngh~" Reba winced and felt as if her breast was melting in his mouth, feeling hot shivers passing across her breasts. She hated how uncontroble her body was bing the more he ravaged her poor breasts.

    At the same time, his hand quickly shot up and pinned her hands above her head on the table as he licked the curve along her wet breast and armpit, making her toes squirm.

    He alternated between both her breasts before slowly licking over her cleavage and biting down on herhard, sweet nipples.

    "Mmmmfh!!~" Her muffled moan was filled with pain and a soft echo of the heat that radiated all over her breasts as he kept torturing her breasts with his mouth.

    "Spread your legs for your master, whore," he loudly ordered, his tone cold andmanding.

    "Hmmfff!!" She let out a muffled low growl in protest, her eyes resentfully burning into him.

    "Do you prefer to make them do it?" He leaned in and whispered into her ear, making her eyes quiver.

    Swallowing her pride, Reba reluctantly obeyed, widening her stance with a grimace filled with shame.

    Asher rewarded herpliance by trailing a finger down her stomach, stopping just short of her bare cave.

    "Look at this pussy, shaven and pink like a virgin''s," he announced to the audience, "Surely it deserves some attention," Asher chuckled as he poured some of the crimson wine over her inviting lower pink lips.

    "Yes, yes! Please give her dirty hole some attention!" One of the men howled as the others readily nodded.

    With that, Asher spread herbia open, revealing her moist folds. He stuck out his tongue and traced it along her opening, causing her to gasp and stiffen.

    "Mmhnnn!~"

    Muffled moans escaped her lips as Asher''s tongue darted in and out of her, teasing her clitoris with feather-light strokes while sucking in her sweet folds that tasted of the rich wine.

    She hated herself for responding to his touch, but she couldn''t control the fire building within her.

    When Asher sensed her getting quite excited, he increased his efforts, sucking and licking her with greater fervor.

    "Mfffnnn!~~"

    Reba squeezed her eyes shut, trying to mp her mouth harder on the mouth gag to keep herself from moaning too loudly. Her face was getting redder the more she desperately tried to shut down her body from getting excited from his disgusting tongue.

    But suddenly, Asher halted his ministrations and rose to his feet, wiping his mouth clean, "Enough fooling around. Time to enjoy the main course," he proimed as he loosened his pants and out popped a one eyed monster that even terrified the excited crowd.

    "Wha...What kind of monster is that, brother?"

    "I have only heard of it in legends...the one that imed thousands of women withina span ofdays..."

    "Bullshit...No monster like that can exist in reality. No mortal can possess such power and vitality..."

    "Then we must be too drunkeh..."

    Asher scoffed upon hearing their shocked whispers, though he made sure to use the ring Naida gifted him to change the skin color of his cock to that of an ordinary one to prevent anyone from guessing who he was.

    But his focus was on Reba as he grabbed her hips and pulled her lower body down from the table while her torso bnced atop.

    He then pressed his erect and hot member against the spot right where it was painted in bold ck ink ''MASTER''S COCK IS THE KEY'' and loudly asked, "Who wants to see this whore''s naughty pussy unsealed by my little ''key''?"

    "We do, O noble one!!"

    "Please grace her dirty pussy with your noble key!"

    "She isn''t worthy of your noble key, young master. Perhaps my unworthy-"

    "Shut your fucking mouth! Let our noble master do the deed!"

    A cacophony of shouts from excited drunk men echoed as they held their breaths for such a delicious moment.

    Reba''s eyes were shaking uncontrobly upon seeing how excited they were to see her about to get vited by this alien filth!

    But then she shifted her gaze and saw Asher''s cold grin as he aimed the head of his one-eyed monster right at her entrance and mumbled, "You should hold your breath," Saying so, he thrust his hips hard, letting his cock slip straight and deep into her tight pussy.

    "MHHHNG!!~~" Reba''s body wildly jerked, her back arching like a bow and her wet, plump breasts bouncing backward under the sheer force of the thrust.

    Her eyes rolled up as she felt like not only her pussy but her entire body getting split apart followed by a rippling shockwave of heat.

    Yet the despairing realization was that this was only the beginning...

 Chapter 563 Just A Toy

    Chapter 563 Just A Toy

    ??Reba''s body was slick with sweat and cum as Asher''s cock kept impaling her from behind, her limbs trembling with exhaustion. She had lost count of how many times he had fucked her, each thrust pushing her closer to the edge of oblivion.

    Her face was flushed red, her breathing in shallow gasps as Asher''s cock filled her to the brim. The rowdy men of the pub howled in satisfaction, their eyes glued to the erotic scene before them.

    From the corner of her eye, she could see the leering faces of these vile dogs.

    "Look at those huge tits bouncing!" one of them shouted with his eyes almost popping out.

    "She came fucking thirty times, and she is still grinding her hips against his monster dick! Both of them are fucking monsters!" another said with a look of unbridled lustful awe.

    "I bet he''s fucking her till she can''t walk, haha!"

    Not long before, she was dying from within from shame and anger. The mouth gag in her mouth effectively silenced her, leaving her to suffer in silence.

    She felt so worthless¡­so dirty¡­so disgusted¡­to be exhibited like this, her body on disy for these vulgar men to ogle while she got fucked like a whore.

    But now her mind was swimming in a sea of pleasure and pain, her body delirious from hours of him continuously wrecking her body with his scorching meaty cock.

    Her muscles ached, her lungs burned, and her throat was dry from moaning and gasping. Yet, despite her exhaustion, she couldn''t help but feel a spark of resistance deep within her, a stubborn me that refused to be extinguished.

    If she gives in to him now¡­she will be enved to him in every way and not just her body.

    Asher seemed to enjoy the disy, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure as he watched these losers leer at his conquest. He fucked her with rough, powerful thrusts, making her whimper in a mixture of pain and pleasure.

    Reba''s mind scrambled to hold onto her sanity, to remind herself that she was a proud, independent woman, not some mindless sex doll for this perverted bastard to use and abuse.

    But it was difficult, especially when every fiber of her being seemed to sing with pleasure at his touch.

    Her consciousness flickered in and out, her thoughts fragmented and confused. Part of her wanted to fight back, to resist Asher''s advances and fight back. But another part of her, a weaker but more insistent part, wanted nothing more than to surrender to the overwhelming pleasure and let Asher do whatever he wanted with her.

    It was gnawing at her body and soul, to give up and let this pleasure overwhelm her.

    Asher seemed to sense her internal conflict, his thrusts growing even wilder. He grabbed her hair and yanked her head towards his face as he whispered into her ear with a cold smile, "You''re just a toy for me to dump my seed, ve. The more of my seed you have in your womb, the more worth your lowly self would have."

    Reba''s mind rebelled at his words, but her body responded with a surge of wetness and heat. She felt herself slipping further and further under his spell, her resistance crumbling like sandcastles before the tide.

    And as the drunk men continued to chant and cheer, she knew that she was lost, her pride and dignity sacrificed on the altar of pleasure and desire.

    With a grunt, Asher thrust into her again, making her let out a muffled cry.

    "Mmmfnn!~"

    The sound seemed to drive the men wild, their catcalls and lewdments growing louder and more persistent.

    "Yeah, fuck her harder!"

    "Make her scream!"

    "Hnn!~Mnn!~Hnnn!~"

    Weak muffled moans escaped from behind her mouth gag as he increased his pace even more, as if encouraged by their shouts, while Reba couldn''t even gather her thoughts to curse every single one of them.

    Saliva dripped from their gaping mouths as they watched wet drops shooting out from her pussy with each thrust, pooling on the floor below.

    The scent of sex hung heavy in the air, mingling with the sour aroma of cheap wine and sweat.

    *PAH! PAH! PAH!*

    Asher''s fingers dug into her slippery hips as he kept mming into her, the sound of skin pping against skin echoing through the pub. His balls swung heavy and full, ready to burst with another load of creamy white seed.

    All she could feel was his monstrous cock twitching and pulsing inside her pussy, making her heart race quicken as by now she very well knew that this was a sign of him about to unleash his seed.

    Her mind screamed from within to not let him sully her womb with his dirty seed again, but her body was traitorously disobedient, and she felt her buttocks smashing against his hips before he gave one final thrust.

    "MMMHNNN!!~~~"

    The next moment, she felt the hot, thick ropes of his seed fill her womb, branding her as his own again. The overwhelming sensation of fullness and possession sent waves of pleasure crashing through her body, making her toes curl and her back arch.

    Her heavy, sweaty breasts bounced forward under the sheer force of the thrust, spilling sweat droplets on every side.

    Her mind was a haze of ecstasy as her orgasm tore through her, leaving her breathless and delirious. She could feel every muscle in her body tense and rx in rapid session as she rode out the waves of pleasure.

    Asher''s seed trickled out of her pussy, leaving a trail of wetness on the floor as he pulled out of her.

    Her vision blurred, and she felt herself copsing onto the floor, her limbs heavy and uncoordinated. Saliva dripped out from behind the mouth gag in her mouth, her limbs still twitching.

    The cool air on her sensitive flesh made her shudder, adding to the myriad of sensations coursing through her body.

    Shey there, a heap of sweaty, broken flesh, unable to move or speak. Her mind was a mush of pleasure and pain, her body spent and exhausted.

    Asher crouched and ripped off the mouth gag from her mouth, which was dripping with her saliva, and threw it away like a piece of trash, shooting out the window.

    Asher then whispered only to her ears, "Are you satisfied yet after showing yourself as a cum dump for me? All I need is to hear one word that I want to, and I can relieve you from your duty of being a cum dumpster for me."

    Reba''s limbs trembled as she struggled to breathe, her mind in shambles, and most of her will melted away by his thick, hot seed inside her womb.

    She felt as if she would die if he kept this up and feared she might die in a humiliating way before these vile pigs and have her legacy end in such a dirty ce.

    But just as she was about to be overwhelmed by her shame and fear, her son, Oberon''s face shed in her mind, making her pale red eyes tremble as she remembered why she was here...why she sold herself to this alien fiend...and why she endured all this humiliation.

    She steeled herself, gathering thest fragments of her willpower. With trembling lips, she uttered the words that she knew would seal her fate, "...Rot in tartarus...you bastard...You will never get what you want from me..."

    Asher''s reaction was immediate. His eyes darkened, and a cruel smile spread across his face, "I was hoping you would say that..." Saying so, he yanked her up by her silver hair, pulling her head back sharply.

    Before she could even register what was happening, he smashed his wet, sticky cock against her cheek, "Suck it like the filthy ve you are."

    Reba''s nostrils red in disgust as she smelled Asher''s sticky cock, the sheer size of it making her heart thud against her chest.

    Yet its musky smell was strangely muddling her head, causing a wet heat to pulse between her thighs. Why was the repugnant smell of his cock making her feel like this?

    As she hesitated, the vile pigs around her began to howl and hoot, their revoltingments making her cheeks burn with shame.

    "That''s right, little slut, open wide for the big daddy!"

    "Yeah, show us how you suck a real cock!"

    "Drown that bitch in your noble cum, ma lord!"

    "Ughh¡­" Reba gritted her teeth and resentfully hissed at Asher, her fangs extending, desperately trying to escape his grip but in vain.

    Her blood was literally boiling after he humiliated her without mercy in front of this repulsive crowd again and again, tearing apart her dignity.

    And now he still wanted to stab at her shattered pride?!

    But Asher''s icy grip on her head remained firm, "Are you going to suck it, or do you want to suck theirs?" He smirked, nodding towards the lecherous crowd, as if knowing what choice she was going to make.

 Chapter 564 The Truth

    Chapter 564 The Truth

    ??"Y-You¡­" Reba''s eyes burned with unbridled anger upon hearing his loathsome threat.

    But seeing the cold fire in his eyes, she felt as if she couldn''t afford to provoke him further.

    He might really throw her away to get devoured by these vile pigs, especially since she didn''t give him what he wanted.

    Still¡­taking in his grotesque thing into her mouth before all these dirty pigs would really make her seem no different than the dirtiest whore in town. She was the princess consort, born of one of the most powerful noble bloodlines, and never before in her life did she ever have to kneel before a man''s cock.

    "Looks like you prefer their dicks, huh?" Asher said with a cold smile that rattled Reba''s spine as she desperately shook her head and grabbed onto his veiny cock, "W-Wait¡­"

    Feeling cornered, she swallowed her anger and leaned her face towards his one-eyed monster, her mind racing with raging bitterness and anxiety.

    How was she supposed to take this monstrous thing into her mouth?

    She parted her trembling lips, preparing herself for the invasion of his thick member.

    But before she could even open her mouth wide enough, Asher seized the opportunity and plunged his cock deep into her throat.

    "MMMMFHH!!~~"

    Reba''s eyes widened in shock, her throat expanding and constricting around his girth.

    She tried to pull away, but Asher''s grip on her hair was too tight. He held her still, forcing her to take every inch of him, making her eyes watery.

    "That''s it, ve. Choke on my cock like the filthy little slut you are," Asher growled, his voice low and menacing.

    "MMMFNNNN!~"

    Her watery eyes rolled back as he forced the entire girth and length of his cock into her mouth, making her gag and feel as if she was going to suffocate on it.

    "Take it all, you fucking whore," Asher growled, bringing his hips back, offering a momentary respite to Rea before thrusting forward his hips as he fucked her mouth with wild abandon.

    "That''s it, whore! Take that big fat dick!"

    "Show us how deep you can take it, bitch!"

    Reba''s mind buzzed with a thousand different emotions, her body trembling with a mixture of fear, disgust, and a strange sense of stimtion.

    She had never felt so humiliated, so degraded, and yet she couldn''t deny the heat that was building between her legs as this bastard continued to thrust into her mouth.

    Her world was a whirlwind of humiliation and disgust as Asher mercilessly pounded his thick cock into her mouth.

    His grip on her head was like iron, and her cheeks were pulled taut with each powerful thrust.

    The salty, musky taste of his thick meat invaded her senses, and she wanted to scream, to push him away, to w at his eyes.

    "Ommmf!~Mfffnnn!~~Ommmfg!~~"

    But her body didn''t respond to hermands or thoughts. She couldn''t even move a single limb and had never felt so disconnected from her body before.

    It was as if this bastard had somehow gainedplete control and dominance over her body without even making use of the ve seal.

    The drunk and horny men around them didn''t help her cause, their lewdments and crude remarks only serving to further fan the mes of her shame.

    "Oh, fuck, look at her gag on it!"

    "That''s right, slut, take every inch!"

    "Yeah, show her who''s boss! Fuck her mouth hard!"

    "Use her dirty mouth to massage your noble dick, young master!"

    Each thrust was like a blow to her psyche, knocking away another piece of her pride and dignity.

    Her nipples were fully hard, her body profusely sweating, her lower lips clenching and unclenching in rhythm with his thrusts.

    "Make the bitch beg for more!" another added,ughing.

    *Slllshh! Slurrrk! Slcshhh!*

    Her mouth was making weird, wet sounds while her heavy breasts pped against her own skin as they wildly bounced back and forth with each thrust.

    Asher''s thrusts grew even more frenzied, and Reba knew he was close.

    The realization sent a shiver of dread and anticipation down her spine.

    She couldn''t¡ªshe wouldn''t¡ªlet him cum in her mouth.

    But her body betrayed her once more. As Asher''s thrusts became more frantic, her tongue danced along his wet hot cock on its own, as if desperate to draw out his release.

    She couldn''t even recognize her own body anymore and only wanted to stop herself from feeling these infuriating sensations.

    Her jaw ached, and her cheeks burned, but she couldn''t stop herself. His grip on her hair tightened, and he groaned, his body tensing, "Oh, fuck, here I go again!" he grunted, his hips jerking erratically. Reba tried to pull back, but his grip held her in ce.

    Her eyes watered even more, and her nose was pressed against his chiseled stomach, inhaling his musky scent.

    "NNGH!" With a final, forceful thrust, he came, and hot, thick semen erupted into her mouth.

    Reba''s eyes widened as she felt the invasion, her body tensing up as she tried to suppress her gag reflex.

    "Ommmfnnn!~"

    She moaned around his cock, her cheeks bulging with his seed.

    Her pussy clenched around nothing, as if craving for the attention his cock was so ruthlessly giving her mouth. Her healthy wetness began to seep out and dripped down her thighs.

    The salty, musky taste of him filled her senses, and her stomach churned, making her want to spit it out on him right away upon somehow reigning in a fraction of her will.

    But he had shoved his grotesque meat so deep into her mouth that even her throat had bulged, and most of his seed went right down her throat without her permission.

    She had never tasted anything like it before - it was thick and musky, with a hint of saltiness that made her stomach turn. But at the same time, there was something strangelypelling about it, something that made her feel goosebumps on her skin.

    He slowly pulled out but stopped just as the head of his cock was scratching against the back of her throat, sending shivers down her skin.

    His hands tightened on her head, holding her in ce as he kept emptying himself into her mouth.

    Just what kind of monster was he to cum this much?

    His thick meat kept throbbing in her mouth, spurting wave after wave of his hot, sticky cum.

    Reba''s humiliation knew no bounds as she knelt there, his seed dribbling down her chin and onto her exposed breasts as she refused to swallow it.

    Her once-pristine skin was now a mirror to her debasement, stained with both his semen and her tears.

    "Look at me, bitch," he growled, his voice guttural with lust. Reba''s wide, tear-stained eyes met his as he grunted, "Swallow it all, or I''ll make you regret it."

    Her heart thumped against her chest as her body shivered upon hearing his moments. And before she knew,

    "Glurgh~Glurrg~..."

    As she swallowed, she could feel the warmth spread through her body, filling her up in a way that she had never felt before, yet the very sensation caused her to feel more spiteful towards her body.

    "Devils! Look at her swallow his seed like a thirsty whore!"

    "Aye, I bet she loves that sweet, hot taste of it!"

    "Brother, shouldn''t we get more surprised that this monster is dumping so much into her? He has alreadye more than a few dozen times!"

    "We definitely need to lick his feet so that he will be generous enough to provide us some guidance, hehe."

    Swallowing the seed of the man she hated the most before a crowd of dirty pigs was not a scene she ever had, even in her nightmares.

    She could feel the thick liquid sliding down her throat, coating her mouth and tongue in its warmth. It was a strange sensation, one that she had never experienced before. She felt as if her body was submitting to him, allowing itself to get marked as his territory.

    *Plop!*

    As Asher''s orgasm subsided, he pulled his now-softening cock from Reba''s mouth with a wet, sucking sound, leaving her panting and gasping for air.

    Her jaw ached, and her cheeks stung from his rough handling, but her humiliation was far from over.

    Asher gripped her head firmly and turned her face towards him, ensuring she had a front-row seat to the debauchery he wanted to unfold.

    With a smirk, he stroked his still-engorged shaft, the head glistening with her saliva and his own cum.

    Reba''s heart thumped, but she couldn''t tear her eyes away, trapped in a sickening mix of revulsion and heat.

    "Nnngh¡­"Asher groaned as he stroked himself, his intense gaze never leaving her mortified face.

    He edged closer, positioning his cock mere centimeters from her face.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she pleaded with her eyes, silently begging him to stop, realizing what he was about to do before all of them.

    However, her pleas fell on deaf ears.

    "Ngh!" Asher grunted, and the first hot stream of his seed hit her cheek, trailing down her face like a lewd war paint.

    Reba squeezed her eyes shut, but it was no use; she could still feel the warm, sticky semen coating her face and trickling down her neck.

    "Ohhh fuck..." Asher groaned in ecstasy as he continued to empty the rest of his load onto her, covering her closed eyelids, her flushed cheeks, and her swollen lips.

    When he was finished, he looked at her face and body bathed in his thick hot cum and asked in a low, chilling voice,

    "Do you have anything to tell me, or do you still want some more?"

    Reba weakly yet bitterly looked at him, her body limp and spent, her long silver hair wet and sticking to her sweaty back, her jaw ck as his seed continued to trickle down her swollen lips, and her pale face as red as it could get.

    Just how far was he going to take this? A small hint of regret began to creep up her spine, feeling that she should have chosen her words carefully. Otherwise, maybe she wouldn''t be feeling so broken and dirty like this.

    Not even the lowliest whore in their kingdom must have ever suffered such humiliation, and yet here she was...

    Just thinking about it made more tears fill up her eyes as they trickled down her cheeks.

    "I¡­I didn''t kill her¡­" She weakly said while hoping this nightmare would stop now that she had at least told the truth/

    Asher''s eyes quivered, and his hand suddenly released her, letting her copse onto the cold, cum-stained floor, her breathing ragged, and the next moment, her consciousness melted into the heat that had overwhelmed her body, leaving her senses inplete darkness.

 Chapter 565 Everything Is Connected

    Chapter 565 Everything Is Connected

    ??In a dark hall, where darkness clung to the stone walls like a suffocating cloak, Reba''s consciousness fluttered back from the void.

    Her vision, initially shrouded in ckness, gradually adapted to the faint glow of dark fiery light that seemed to seep from the very air around her.

    Recognition dawned harshly as she realized she was back in his tower, a ce that filled her with revulsion.

    But her heart jolted as a flood of memories from before her copse surged through her mind, igniting her cheeks with a flush of humiliation and her eyes with a cold, seething rage.

    In a frantic motion, she looked down, her hands exploring her body, half-expecting to find remnants of her recent ordeal.

    To her surprise, her skin was unmarred, the vile lettering and wetness that had marked her now gone, leaving her skin as pristine as usual.

    Did that bastard actually bothered to clean her up? Ughh...she was really like a toy to him.

    Yet relief mingled with anxiety; she was clean but not free, and the memory of the filthy town and its pigs was fresh in her mind.

    Swiftly, she dressed herself in a spare ck gown, her movements hurried and shaky.

    Did that bastard bring her back here? But¡­what did he do with her after she was out cold? Did he throw her to those...Feeling unbridled resentment, she felt the urge to bleed him dry before finding out what he did.

    But as she attempted to rise, a sharp pain shot through her, a stark reminder of the physical toll her body had endured.

    "Ugh!"

    With a grimace, she fell back onto the floor, realizing only now the extent of her exhaustion and the soreness that gripped her, particrly acute between her thighs.

    Not only the soreness, but she could still feel an annoying heat lingering deep within her womb.

    Considering the number of times that fiend filled her womb with his dirty seed, what if she gets pregnant? She didn''t even take any pills yet.

    Frantically, she took out a pill from her spatial root and swallowed it immediately, hoping it wasn''t toote. Ever since she became his ve, she began to store these pills just to be safe.

    If he ever made her pregnant, it would be better to kill herself at that point.

    Just then, Asher''s voice cut through the dimness, cold and mocking, "You should catch your breath since your body expelled every wisp of mana to satisfy me," he said, his toneced with derision.

    Reba''s brows knit together in anger and confusion. She turned sharply, her re piercing through the gloom to find this bastard leaning casually against the stone wall, his presence as menacing as ever, "You... What did you do with me after you made me copse?" she demanded, her voice a mixture of fury and dread.

    "What do you think? Ah¡­You must be wondering if your slutty pussy was ravaged by those drunk pigs, right? I thought you would be able to figure that on your own," Asher said with a mocking gaze.

    Reba clenched her fists, blood trickling down her palms as she slowly struggled and forced herself to stand, trying to meet his gaze head on, "You dare¡­have the cheek to y smart with me after humiliating me like that? Tell me what¡­YOU DID TO ME!!" Reba cried out as her fangs extended fully, her blood shaking with cold rage.

    Asher suddenly moved with supernatural swiftness, his figure blurring before he materialized right before Reba.

    His hand shot out, gripping her hair and yanking her head back sharply, exposing the vulnerable line of her slender neck, "Urgh!" Reba clenched her teeth as his dark yellow eyes loomed above hers.

    He leaned in close, his breath hot against her cold skin as he whispered menacingly, "You dare raise your voice against your Master? Do you want me to drag you back there and let you find out the answer for yourself?"

    Reba''s chin quivered, her eyes darting away as a wave of fear washed over her. She remained silent, though her body tensed under his close and heavy presence.

    Why was her body acting weird like this?

    Asher''s lips curled into a satisfied smile at her submission, "That''s what I thought. But it should have been obvious to you by now that only I get toy hands on my property. Otherwise, wouldn''t it just be easier to send you to some lowly brothel where they even tear up and literally eat women like you for fun?" His words sliced through the air with cruel precision., making Reba''s eyes quiver.

    With a final push, he released her and stepped back, casually leaning against the wall as if distancing himself from the intensity of their encounter.

    Breathing heavily, Reba felt a bitter mixture of relief and humiliation, realizing that even if her dignity was shattered by him, she still didn''t get touched by any of those dirty pigs. She could have really ended up with a horrifying fate if he really threw her into some disgusting brothel. Was he really merciful-

    Wait a second...Did she actually feel relieved and grateful towards him for a moment there??

    She remembered how this bastard humiliated and wasted her before that crowd of drunk dogs, turning her from one of the respected noble women to nothing but a filthy slut before all of them.

    Even if her identity wasn''t exposed, it felt like she lost all face and self-respect. She even begged and cried before him to stop in the end. How humiliating!

    She knew she had no face left to stand before her son proudly like before.

    Just like he said so himself...she was just his property.

    As she collected herself, her gaze slowly lifted to meet Asher''s, her voice a shaky whisperden with resentment and nervousness, "Are you going to...do that again to me?"

    "If I have to, I will. But for now, I see no reason to do it again. You didn''t kill Rowena''s mother, as you told me yourself. Even if you hadn''t told me, I already had a feeling you didn''t," Asher replied, his voice tinged with a resigned sigh, as if the storm of their confrontation had passed, for now.

    Reba''s eyes widened in disbelief, her voice rising in a mixture of shock and anger, "W-What?? You knew, and yet you...made me endure all that? You despicable¡ª"

    "You only have yourself to me. You should have just told me that when I warned you, I would only ask you once. You should think twice before you speak with that hot tongue of yours. Besides, I was bound to try since the answer to my questions are in your head," Asher interrupted sharply, his scoff cold and unforgiving.

    Reba''s frustration was palpable as she let out a grunt, her voice sharp with agitation, "How...How did you know it wasn''t me? You wouldn''t have used me unless that little nightshade princess told you something."

    Asher''s response was measured, his gaze narrow and probing, "You are right. She did try to tell me who it was, and the picture she painted greatly resembles you. But even if you talk big, you don''t have the guts to kill Rowena''s mother. Otherwise, you would have done it long ago."

    Reba clicked her tongue, annoyance etched on her face, yet she offered no rebuttal, silently conceding to his point.

    Asher continued, his tone growing more pointed, "Andst time I remember, a Thorne doesn''t have the power to cripple a person''s mind, especially you. So either Ka remembered it wrong because of her trauma, or I am missing something huge here. But I have a feeling you already know what I am missing here," he stated, his gaze piercing as he watched her reaction closely.

    Reba averted her gaze momentarily under the intensity of his scrutiny before returning it with a cold scoff, "I told you. My memories are fuzzy. You won''t get anything from me. I won''t give in to your threats...ever..." Her words wereced with determination, her teeth gritted in defiance, bracing for whatever Asher might attempt next.

    "The more desperate you seem to protect those memories, the more I feel as if all this is connected...especially to Oberon. Otherwise, you wouldn''t give a shit if I learned about them," Asher spected, his voiceden with suspicion, causing Reba to clench her fists behind her back.

    Asher''s observation of Reba''s unbreakable will only made him feel more d that she was his ve even if it was inconvenient for him at times.

    Yet this meant that he will just have to keep looking for a way to find out the true mastermind.

    ¡ª

    Not too long ago,

    In the serene beauty of one of Bloodvine Castle''s lush courtyards, Silvia was ensconced on an elegant marble bench, an emblem of grace amid the verdant flora.

    Her fingers, delicate and precise, yed with the petal of a crimson rose, brushing it against her lips, which mirrored its color.

    With a chirpy smile, she lovingly affixed the petal onto a nk page with the title ''Proof of Silvia''s first kiss with her beloved''. It was a whimsical proof of a moment cherished, preserved among the pages as if sealing a pact with time itself.

    She still couldn''t stop giggling and beaming to herself, thinking about that warm and lovely moment she never thought she would experience like this.

    The tranquility of the moment, however, was gently shattered by a voice that carried both warmth and an undeniable authority, "Silvia... Why did you cause trouble for the king?" The words floated through the air, touching down softly yet firmly around her.

    Silvia''s reaction was instantaneous; her eyes widened, and a gasp slipped through her lips as she stood swiftly, the book clutched to her chest.

    She turned around, her movements heavy as she stood before her mother with her head lowered, "Mother...you heard everything?"

 Chapter 566 Illusion Of Control

    <h4>Chapter 566 Illusion Of Control</h4>

    After letting out a low sigh, Naida, her voice embodying the gentle but firm tone of a mother''s guidance, took hold of Silvia''s wrist and guided her to sit, "When I told you to be sincere, I thought you would understand it doesn''t mean you have topletely act like your usual self. It''s fine if you are mischievous before me or your family, but you shouldn''t trouble your king when he is on official duty. Imagine the consequences if he had failed because of you. I thought you knew better," she exined, her brows knit together in mild disapproval.

    The reprimand stung Silvia more than she anticipated. It was rare for her mother to adopt such a stern demeanor, and the seriousness of her words weighed heavily on Silvia''s heart. Yet, amidst the rebuke, another thought weighed heavier on her heart which she struggled to express.

    Still, thinking about what her mother said about troubling Asher, Silvia looked up with a aggrieved look,

    "B-But Silvia helped him¡ª"

    "Yes. I know you not only helped him but our kingdom. But it was a y of luck and fate. Can you guarantee that things will go beautifully well every time you cause trouble? No. If you truly wish to be his woman, then you have to think from his ce as well and not your own. Otherwise, in his eyes, you would only seem like a burden," Naida continued, squeezing Silvia''s hand reassuringly yet firmly.

    Silvia''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she absorbed her mother''s words. Pressing her lips tightly together, she slowly raised her gaze to meet Naida''s, "Silvia understands and will never repeat the same mistake again. But...Silvia wanted to know¡­" Her voice trailed off, her eyes darting away, as if her mind was gued by some other thought.

    Naida''s expression softened, a smile touching her lips as she sensed the shift in her daughter''s mood, "What is it? You can tell me anything."

    Silvia kept ncing around but then her demeanor suddenly brightened, a shy yet ted smile spreading across her face, "S-Silvia got her first kiss with him."

    Naida inhaled sharply, a mixture of surprise and delight animating her features, "That''s wonderful, my lovely rose. Even if you caused trouble, you still ended up clearing a great hurdle for him. Mother is happy for you," she responded, her voice warm with genuine happiness for her daughter''s personal milestone.

    Encouraged by her mother''s reaction, Silvia''s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red as she ventured further, her voice a hopeful whisper, "Does this mean Silvia has a chance of bing his woman?"

    Naida''s giggle, light and musical, filled the air as she responded to Silvia''s question, "If he kissed you without you asking for it, then that means he is at least fond of you. If you keep this up, then the more he kisses you, the more he won''t feel like letting you go."

    Silvia''s eyes sparkled with delight, her mind whirling with the implications of her mother''s words and how she knew Asher so well.

    She pondered whether her mother''s insights were particr to Asher or if they held true for all men, though she found it hard to believe that most men were quite like Asher when it came to matters of the heart.

    Catching sight of the book in Silvia''sp, Naida''s curiosity was piqued, "What are you hiding in there? Can Mother take a look?" she inquired, leaning slightly closer.

    Silvia, ever eager to share her joy, nodded excitedly and opened the book to the page where the rose petal was carefully preserved. The delicate petaly against the paper¡ªa symbol of a cherished memory.

    Naida''s gaze fell on the petal, and she asked, "What''s special about this petal?"

    With a radiant smile, Silvia exined, "This petal contains the proof of his and Silvia''s first kiss. It will be forever preserved even after Silvia dies after bing very old and wrinkly."

    Her voice took on an unusually wistful tone as she continued, "Since he is immortal, he will definitely live way, way longer than Silvia. So after Silvia is gone, he can still remember Silvia by taking a look at this book, which will contain proof of all our special moments."

    Naida''s expression softened as she absorbed the depth of Silvia''s feelings, touched by her daughter''s thoughtfulness and foresight, "Silvia..." she murmured, realizing just how deeply her daughter was invested in her rtionship with Asher.

    "You really take after me..." Naidamented softly, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

    Silvia blinked her ruby red eyes in confusion, tilting her head slightly, "Silvia does what?"

    "Nothing," Naida replied, dismissing the thought with a shake of her head and a gentle smile.

    Then, remembering something, she leaned in, her voice tinged with intrigue, "Did you meet the Nightshade Princess? I heard both of you had quite an encounter."

    Silvia, her eyes bright with the innocence of newfound friendship, nodded enthusiastically, "Ka is so nice. Even after she recovered, she said she still likes to be Silvia''s friend."

    "So it really came true..." Naida murmured, a distant look briefly clouding her gaze as her mind drifted away for a moment.

    Silvia, catching the change in her mother''s expression, tilted her head curiously, "What came true, mother?"

    Naida reached out, her hand gently caressing Silvia''s cheek, her smile warm, "It''s just that I always wished you would have a true friend to have fun with rather than the ones here who only befriend you for yourst name and not for who you are as a person."

    Silvia''s lips pursed thoughtfully, her voice carrying a hint of wisdom befitting her age;, "Silvia only needs one friend as long as they are nice, even if Silvia lost herst name."

    Naida''s chuckle was soft and loving, echoing around them like a gentle breeze, "I have a feeling that Ka is such a friend for you. Cherish her just as she will cherish you," she advised.

    Her thoughts then turned back to other pressing matters, her voice carrying a trace of concern, "So, did anything else happen? Did our king say anything or learn anything from Ka? Now that she has recovered, she could be considered the only survivor of that tragic day other than Reba. I am sure our king must have tried to find some answers for our queen"

    Silvia''s expression became heavy suddenly and briefly averted her gaze before looking at her mother, "The queen''s mother...she was your only friend just like Ka is mine, right?"

    Naida''s eyes dimmed with a sorrowful acknowledgment, "Yes. La was the only person who I could proudly call a friend. Even after she became the queen, she always tried to look out for me. It''s been decades, yet it still pains me how things ended. If only fate was less cruel to us..."

    As Silvia absorbed her mother''s words, aplex mix of emotions yed across her features.

    She looked up at her mother with her inner brows raised, "Did...fate have a good reason for what happened? Or is Silvia wrong to think that way?"

    Naida''s expression became heavy as she slowly shook her head, "Fate can never have a good reason for what happens to someone. It is always cruel, Silvia. Otherwise, why would we be born in a doomed world like this? We were cursed to suffer the moment we were born. Fate only gives us an illusion of control," Naida exined, her voice tinged with decades and decades of experiences and memories.

    Silvia, her face creased with concern, pressed her lips together and ventured a fragile question, "Was fate cruel to you, Mother? Like...very cruel?"

    Naida offered a weak smile, a glimmer of resilience flickering in her eyes, "I always felt like that, but after you and your brother were born, that feeling lessened, and now good things keep happening that make me feel like maybe fate is trying to pull me into an illusion I want to see."

    "Does that mean...Mother and Silvia are forever trapped by fate?" Silvia asked, her voiceced with sorrow.

    Naida inhaled deeply and shook her head slowly, her tone infused with a newfound determination, "I did think like that long ago. But now, even if fate wants to put us in an illusion of control, we just have to try hard enough to fool fate into thinking it''s in control and break free from our chains. It alles down to how far you are willing to go to achieve that."

    Silvia''s eyes widened with anxious realization, and she was about to speak when her mother gently pressed a finger to her lips, silencing her with a tender gesture, "You have nothing to worry about because I will fight fate for you. Everything I have done and will do will be for you as well, and not just for me."

    Ovee with emotion, Silvia leaned forward, embracing her mother tightly, "Silvia will fight anyone, be it fate, for Mother as well," she dered, her voice muffled against Naida''s shoulder.

    Naida chuckled softly, a sound of both warmth and mncholy, as she kissed Silvia''s forehead.

    As they parted, Naida''s eyes drifted toward the distant crimson skies, her smile slowly fading like the light of the setting sun.

    However, quite some distance away, from another part of the castle above, Vernon looked at Naida and Silvia sharing a warm moment.

    "You seem a bit out of it these days, Father. Is it regarding Mother and Sister?" A young man''s voice gently echoed from behind.

    Vernon''s eyes flickered as he slowly turned around to see his son Jael step forward with a concerned look.

    Vernon let out a low sigh and said, "I was just worried about our future. With everything that has been going on recently, I fear difficult trialsy ahead of us. So it will be up to us to try our best to protect our House and our family...no matter what."

    Jael narrowed his eyes as he slowly nodded, "That''s a given, Father."

 Chapter 567 A Letter Best Forgotten

    Chapter 567 A Letter Best Forgotten

    ??The royal study hall was a sanctum of quiet concentration, where Rowena was engrossed in scrolls and old texts spread across her desk, the dark ember light casting soft shadows over her focused expression.

    Now that the diplomatic rtions with the Nightshade Kingdom were a huge sess, there was so much to n regarding resource allocation.

    However, the delicate ambiance shifted subtly as Asher entered the hall.

    His presence alone seemed to draw the tension out of the air, recing it with a sense of warmth.

    Rowena looked up from her scrolls, her demeanor softening into a gentle smile, "Where were you? I thought I told you to take some rest after you spent weeks traveling outside," Rowena felt more guilty since she felt as the queen she should have been the one to do it but since Asher insisted that she had to take care of her duties here and that it was also his duty, she couldn''t refute him.

    Asher returned her smile with a wry one of his own, "I was trying to seek some answers and trying to put together whatever I learned from Ka."

    Rowena''s smile faded, reced by a quick flicker of concern, "What do you mean?" she asked, her voice dropping to a more serious tone.

    Asher moved closer, his steps measured as he rounded the desk to stand beside her. Leaning against the desk, he met her gaze squarely, "You said you suspected Reba of doing something to your mother because of their hostility against each other, right?"

    Rowena''s brows furrowed, her face clouding with a mix of past grief and unresolved anger, "My mother had tried to be nice to Reba when they were young, but Reba was too opportunistic, especially after marrying into our House and trying to use me for her iniquitous ambitions. So it was a given my mother had to show Reba her ce. But because of that, Reba held deep resentment towards her. What was there to stop her from backstabbing my mother when nobody was watching? If only my father hadn''t ordered us to stop investigations, I could have done something," she said, frustration and confusion filling her eyes, unable to still understand certain decisions of her father.

    "Reba didn''t do it," Asher interjected sharply, his statement cutting through the tense air like a de.

    Rowena''s reaction was instantaneous; her eyes widened, and she reached out to grasp his hand, her voice carrying a hint of disbelief, "What? How do you know that?"

    Asher''s expression was grim yet resolute, "From what Ka told me and from what I know about Reba, she can''t be the culprit. A mindforce expert has to be the culprit, even though they could have had help. But I have a feeling that the woman Ka vaguely remembered has to be the mastermind," he exined, his voice steady with conviction.

    Rowena pressed her lips together, her brows knitting together in thought, "A woman with a ck gown simr to the noble women in our House wear...Who else other than Reba could be that woman? Or were they in some disguise?" She sighed heavily, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on her, "Now things seem even more uncertain. Whoever nned all this is no less a threat than the draconians. We don''t know when they might attack us again to sabotage our kingdom."

    Asher''s gaze hardened, a protective fire lighting in his eyes, "I am here now. I won''t let anyone backstab us, even if it''s someone from within our House. You know that I don''t trust easily. Nobody can hurt us if they can''t get close to us," he reassured her, his determination palpable.

    With those words, he resolved internally to return to Earth and continue strengthening himself. The threats looming over them were constant, but Asher was sure that the stronger he got, the less he had to worry about these threats.

    -

    The study hall was now bathed in the soft glow of the blood moonlight filtering through the high windows.

    It was a sanctuary of silence and solitude for Rowena as she delved into the night''s duties without a moment''s rest.

    Rowena was almost done with her duties, and before hery a neat stack of letters and scrollsmunications from allies and noble houses within her kingdom, each demanding attention and thoughtful response.

    As she reached for the next piece of correspondence, a peculiar scroll caught her eye.

    Unlike the others, it was wrapped in ck, an ominous contrast to the usual parchment. Intrigued and curious, Rowena picked it up, her fingers tracing the strange seal that kept it closed.

    Breaking the seal with a soft snap, she unrolled the scroll, revealing glowing crimson letters that seemed to pulse with an eerie life of their own. There was only one sentence, stark and chilling:

    [ The man who killed your father is still around you. ]

    Rowena''s breath caught in her throat, her crimson eyes widening in shock.

    The scroll slipped from her trembling fingers,nding with a soft thud on the table.

    Her mind raced¡ªthe Golden Prince, the Hunter who had in her father, was long dead. His severed head was a morbid trophy in her possession, a coldfort for vengeance she had never personally exacted and always felt regret for.

    The message gnawed at her, unsettling her with its implications. Could this be a ploy by the draconians, or another enemy seeking to destabilize her mentally by dredging up the past? Her heart pounded as she considered the possibilities, each more incredulous than thest.

    No matter how much she thought about it, not even the draconians would use such unreasoned methods to unsettle her. It would be something simr to what they did recently by bribing her kingdom''s allies.

    Everyone in this world knew who killed her father, and so this letter only appeared even more unbelievable.

    With a decisive motion, Rowena crumpled the scroll in her hand. Crimson mes leapt from her palm, consuming the parchment in a fiery ze that left nothing but ashes fluttering to the floor..

    She resolved to dismiss the letter as a distasteful hoax, turning her attention back to the remaining letters with a hardened expression.

    However, as the night deepened and the castle around her settled into slumber, the haunting image of her father''s face lingered stubbornly in her thoughts.

    Despite her attempts to focus on her duties and forget about the letter, the strange message weaved its way through her mind, a specter refusing to be banished, stirring old memories.

    ¡ª

    On Earth,

    In a certain hall, a grand conve assembled under the auspices of the World Hunters'' Association (WHA), buzzed with an undercurrent of palpable anticipation and suspense.

    Within its expansive, meticulously designed interior, nearly 200 world leaders and presidents gathered, each representing their respective nations.

    This unprecedented meeting, cloaked in secrecy regarding its agenda, had drawn the attention of media personnel from across the globe, who jostled for prime positions to capture every moment of the historic event.

    The atmosphere was thick with curiosity and a hint of tension, as not a single leader among the assembly knew the purpose of this urgent summons.

    The seriousness with which the WHA President had called for this full assembly suggested that the topic was anything but trivial.

    There were some who initially refused but ended uping here anyway for certain ''reasons'' they were too embarrassed to admit.

    Off to the side, Rachel and Arthur upied a bench, their attention intermittently caught by the flurry of camera shes illuminating some of the world''s most renowned Hunters.

    Icons like Lenny, the Supreme Commander of the WHA, and Lena, the Chief Advisor, were under particr scrutiny as they were two of the key figures of the WHA and closely worked with the president.

    Arthur leaned towards Rachel, his voice low and tinged with curiosity, "What do you think your dad is going to discuss with every leader across the world?"

    Rachel, maintaining herposed demeanor, shook her head slightly, "He hasn''t even told me. We will know anyway in a couple of minutes," she replied, her gaze drifting towards Lenny and Lena.

    She knew of their involvement in the murky circumstances surrounding Cedric''s death and suspected that, other than her dad, they should also know what happened on that day.

    Arthur sighed, a frown creasing his forehead as he nced around the hall, "Sigh, I wonder when mybat advisor is going to resume his duties fully. He only shows his face for a couple of minutes every day before disappearing. I don''t know how long I can keep making excuses to your dad before he finds out."

    Rachel offered a reassuring shake of her head, her toneced with certainty, "Don''t worry about it. I already informed my dad, and Amelia''s dad will also cover for him. But as you know, Ash is having trouble with taking care of his adoptive grandmother. She was the one who raised him in the orphanage, so he will be back soon once he has made sure she is alright and happy."

    Arthur waved his hands, nodding in understanding, "Of course. I didn''t mean that he should not take care of his grandmother. I was just¡ª"

    His words were cut short by a sudden hush that descended upon the room. All conversations ceased, and every eye turned towards the entrance as therge main doors swung open.

    A man, distinguished in a blue and white suit with a delicately carved blue eyepatch covering his right eye, stepped into the hall.

    His presence garnered immediate respect and attention, prompting all the officers and guards to salute sharply.

    The president of the WHA, Derek Sterling, had made his appearance.

 Chapter 568 Project Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 568 Project Guardian</h4>

    Derek casually raised a hand, gesturing them to stand at ease before walking towards the podium on the stage.

    He then let his gaze scan the entire hall before speaking with a determined light in his eye, "Honorable leaders, distinguished guests, and esteemed colleagues from around the globe, it is with great respect and a sense of profound responsibility that I wee you all to this gathering of great importance. Thank you for responding to our call with the urgency it demands."

    All of them nodded as Derek went on, "Today I stand before you to announce the inception of what I believe will be the cornerstone of our future safety and prosperity¡ªProject Guardian," Derek proimed, his voice resonant and clear, "This initiative will involve setting up mana ley lines across our globe, enabling the WHA to intercept demonic threats with unprecedented speed and efficiency."

    Rachel and Arthur had their eyes widened upon hearing his words.

    "Across the world?" Rachel mumbled as she wondered what her dad was thinking bying up with such a bold project. Which leader in their right mind would agree with this, and what was the need for such a thing?

    As his words sank in, the hall erupted into a cacophony of heated murmurs and exchanged nces¡ªshock, concern, and intrigue danced across the faces of the world leaders.

    The implications of such a project were immense; it signified a new era of WHA dominance and a potential shift in the bnce of global power.

    To give ess to theirnds to the WHA would mean forfeiting a significant amount of control and nobody really had the power or authority to keep them in check once they make themselves at home.

    Sensing the rising tide of disbelief and concern, Derek continued, firm and undeterred, "I propose this ambitious project not out of the interests of the WHA but as a necessity in the face of our recent challenges. The surprise attack by Hellbringer is a harsh reminder of our vulnerabilities. If demons like him continue to use loopholes to cause chaos here, the very fabric of our world is at risk."

    He paused, allowing his gaze to sweep across the room, meeting the eyes of the leaders with a look that conveyed both the gravity of the situation and his unwaveringmitment to what he was proposing.

    "We stand at a pivotal moment," Derek added, his tone imbued with urgency and conviction, "The only way to preempt and prevent further destruction is by uniting our efforts and resources. Project Guardian is not just a defense mechanism; it is a call to solidarity. Together, we can forge a shield strong enough to protect our world from the evil entities that seek to undo it. The threat that Hellbringer made us realize is just a hint of how our world has never been in greater danger."

    The hall, already charged with a palpable tension, briefly quieted as Derek finished his proposal, only for the murmurs to swell once more into a louder, more agitated discussion.

    Rachel''s expression became contemtive, and she never expected her dad to use Asher''s attack as a stepping stone to propose this project.

    Was it really because of Asher, or was there something more to this?

    Among the sea of heads, a leader stood, his voice cutting through the cacophony with pointed concern, "I am sorry, President Derek, but are you suggesting that we are not capable of protecting our own countries?"

    Derek, standing steadfast at the podium, shook his head, his expression calm but firm, "Please don''t misunderstand. We will definitely need local support as well. Otherwise, we can never pull this off. As I mentioned, we have to join forces and support each other if we are to defend ourselves from great evil. Besides, even if people might see the WHA as a private entity, it is not. We have Hunters of various ethnicities and from all walks of life working with us to protect our world. They represent each of your countries. So isn''t it more prudent to make provisions so that they can serve their own country and not just the world better?"

    His words seemed to resonate with some, sparking nods and thoughtful looks, while others resumed their fervent discussions with their advisors, weighing the implications of his words against their sovereign responsibilities.

    On one of the side benches, Arthur whispered to Rachel, "Most of the leaders here don''t look happy about what your dad proposed. But why would they feel bad about having better protection for their country and citizens? If it''s about losing some control, isn''t it worth it since the WHA can protect everyone from demons like Hellbringer from such surprise attacks?"

    Rachel sighed softly, her expression contemtive as she responded, "You are right. It would have been great if we could somehow guarantee that the entire WHA would only act in the best interests. But can you guarantee that each and every person in the WHA is selfless and honorable? Even a few bad seeds can cause a lot of damage. Would you like it if some strangers started living in your backyard and did as they please?"

    Arthur''s expression bes contemtive as he feels that she has a point and realizes that Rachel must have a lot more experience than him despite her being younger. As expected of a seasoned Hunter.

    He felt he had a lot to understand about the world because he had lived in secrecy for most of his life.

    After a tense pause in the hall, Derek grasped the ends of the podium with a renewed intensity, his gaze sweeping across the room, "I am sure a decision regarding this project requires a lot of time and discussion before any of you are ready to give an answer. So, I won''t insist on any answers today. But those who have trust in my vision and care about the future of our world may raise their hands if they wish to join."

    The atmosphere inside the grand hall, already saturated with the weight of decision, thickened further into a palpable tension.

    Whispers passed like shadows between the assembled leaders, their nces darting around as they weighed the gravity of the moment.

    The WHA president''s proposal not only promised protection but also subtly hinted at istion for those who chose to stand apart.

    And if they don''t join, they would offend the president and it might seem like they were too selfish and did not care for not only their citizens but the entire world.

    The media people would definitely have a field day with this and cause a lot more bacsh.

    As Derek''s heavy gaze swept over the assembly, some leaders began to sweat, their difort visible.

    The stakes were clear: saying ''No'' could mean exclusion from vital defensive support in times of demonic attacks and severance of crucial resource exchanges.

    For smaller nations, particrly vulnerable to such existential threats, the decision was less about choice and more about survival.

    Their hands rose timidly, almost reflexively, as they aligned with the WHA''s vision without much deliberation.

    Gradually, as more hands ascended, the leaders ofrger countries, influenced by the tide and perhaps by the fear of being left out, also joined in.

    The domino effect was palpable, with neighboring countries feelingpelled to participate after observing their regional counterparts.

    However, not all were swayed. The President of Germany, Bruno, stood with a stern expression, embodying a stark defiance, "I am sorry, but I can''t join this project," he dered firmly. "I believe my countrymen can protect my country by themselves, and as for the greater threat looming over our world, we will be willing to lend a hand anytime. But not by sacrificing ournds and disturbing the governance of my country."

    Derek''s eye momentarily narrowed, a quick sh of intensity passing through them before heposed himself with a professional smile, "I understand where you areing from, President Bruno. But I am afraid you seem to have a slight misunderstanding of our project. We will dlypensate appropriately for the usage of thends needed for the project, and we have no intention of disturbing the governance of any country. We will pretend as if we don''t exist while we establish these ley lines. But of course, you are free to refuse if you don''t believe in the project. However...I hope not, but if somerge-

    scale attack happens and your government''s hands are full, we and any country that is part of this project might not be able to react fast enough to protect your country. I just hope you will keep this in mind for the sake of your people."

    Bruno''s throat cleared audibly, his face a mask of internal conflict as he slowly resumed his seat, feeling the weight of hundreds of eyes upon him.

    The hall remained silent, the unspoken message clear: exclusion from the project meant getting abandoned by not only the WHA but all the countries that would be part of the project.

    This was the worst scenario for any leader of a country, especially when a single powerful demon could cause great damage to a country''s economy, infrastructure, and so on.

    What if demons actively start targeting those countries they know were abandoned by the WHA? That would be a nightmare!

    Rachel pressed her lips together and could see that her dad was indirectly offering an ultimatum.

    Why was he going so far to pressure all these countries into joining his project? It was not like Asher could take over the entire world on his own, and this was overkill. If the loophole was that dangerous, wouldn''t all sorts of demons have taken advantage of it already?

    This wasn''t right or ethical. Rachel wanted to believe that her dad had some other good reason for doing this and hoped she could ask himter.

    After a moment heavy with contemtion, President Bruno slowly raised his hand, his expression somber, conceding to the collective will for the greater good.

    Derek acknowledged this with a nod and a brief smile, "Thank you, President Bruno. You made the right choice."

    Following this, a renewed wave of hands rose, some reassured by Derek''s rification, while others were visibly shaken by the potential repercussions of abstaining.

    The hall, once a forum of diverse opinions, subtly transitioned into a collective nod of agreement, each leader internally grappling with the implications of their choice in this new, interconnected battle against the growing threat of demons.

 Chapter 569 The Guardian Council

    <h4>Chapter 569 The Guardian Council</h4>

    Just as Derek stepped down from the podium, Rachel stepped in front of him with a hint of concern and confusion on her face, "Dad, what is all this? Did you even discuss this with the council?"

    Derek gave a brief smile as he patted her shoulder and said, "I know all this might seem like a dramatic and exaggerated move, but it is not. Even if others think I have some ulterior motives, I know you will believe me when I say that this project is necessary for our survival in the future. Hellbringer only gave us a glimpse of how much more dangerous demons like him can be. What if they keep pulling more surprises on us? So it''s on us to get ahead of them and secure our future."

    Rachel felt conflicted since she could see in her dad''s eye that he seemed to really believe in what he said. Was she overthinking or mistaken about everything?

    "But the council-"

    "I will convince them. Don''t worry about it. I am sure they will understand why I want to do this. If you still feel unconvinced, bring Arthur along, and let''s be in the Eye together. It will be good for them to see both of your faces and let you have an idea of my projects. I will see you there," Derek said with a reassuring smile before walking away while Rachel slowly turned around, feeling that everything her dad said made sense.

    But what was this lingering uneasiness she was feeling?

    ¡ª

    In the vast mosaic of global defense, woven into the very fabric of human survival against the demons, stood the Guardian Council of the World Hunter Association.

    To the public eye, they were both a mystery and a marvel¡ªa beacon of steadfast protection and extraordinary resolve.

    Positioned much like the legendary knights of ancient lore, they were perceived as modern-day custodians of Earth, guarding against demonic incursions that threaten the very essence of human existence.

    The Guardian Council, often shrouded in strategic secrecy, functioned as the brain and nerve center of the WHA.

    They operated from the shadows, their decisions rippling across the globe with the force ofw and the whisper of myth.

    To the world, these leaders were not merely administrators; they were the architects of safety and the silent heroes in the unending war against darkness.

    Every rare mention of the Council in the media was tinged with reverence.

    The news portrayed them with a gravity that befitted their monumental task, and when their actions were felt, it was in the unspoken relief of a threat averted, a disaster contained.

    The public,rgely unaware of the specifics of their operations, held a collective belief in the Council''s omnipresence and omniscience. They were the unseen, all-knowing guardians whose strategies and policies kept the night at bay.

    In coffee shops, living rooms, and ssrooms, they were spoken of with a mixture of awe and gratitude.

    Parents reassured their children with stories of the Guardian Council''s vignce, teachers educated students about the importance of the unseen protectors, and governments consulted their directives like oracles of security.

    Thus, the Guardian Council upied a revered space in the global psyche¡ªa symbol of ultimate protection, wrapped in the cloak of mystery.

    In a world teetering between the ordinary and the extraordinary, their perceived image was that of a steadfast shield, forever standing between humanity and the abyss.

    However. within the hidden hierarchy of the Guardian Council, there existed a figure shrouded in deeper mystery than all others¡ªthe Oracle.

    Revered as the guiding light of the council, the Oraclemanded a unique and awe-inspiring role.

    Rumored to possess the extraordinary ability to see glimpses of the future, this mysterious and powerful individual provided crucial foresight that shaped the strategic decisions of the Council, arming them with the knowledge to preempt demonic incursions and supernatural threats.

    The public''s knowledge of the Oracle was sparse andced with folklore.

    Whispered in hushed tones, the Oracle was discussed only in the rarest of conversations, often bordering on myth rather than fact.

    Media coverage never directly mentioned them, and their influence was felt but not seen, like the silent pull of the moon on the tides.

    To the world, the Oracle was a phantom, existing in the liminal space between legend and reality.

    This profound anonymity cloaked their identity in imprable secrecy.

    To this day, no one outside the innermost circle of the WHA knew who the Oracle was, how old they might be, or to which lineage they belonged.

    Such mysteries only enhance the reverence and solemnity with which the public regards them.

    It was said that their guidance has diverted disasters and shaped the course of humanity''s defense strategy without ever revealing a glimpse of their form.

    Their reverence only grew tenfold as rumors were circting that it was the Oracle who predicted that the Corrupted Prince would betray humanity.

    Without their foresight, who knows¡­this world would have been lost to the demons forever.

    As the morning sun cast its first golden rays over the sprawlingplex of the World Hunter Association, Derek strode confidently through the main headquarters while the passerby Hunters saluted him with great respect.

    Passing throughyers of security, each checkpoint confirming his identity with a mix of mana-powered tech and the deference of the guards, Derek''s eyes remained focused.

    His approach was firm, his gaze fixed ahead as he approached the core of the WHA''s strategic operations¡ªthe Eye.

    The Eye was not just a meeting room; it was a fortress within a fortress, its doors crafted from reinforced alloys that whispered shut behind him with a near-silent hiss.

    Inside, the circr room was architecturally designed to evoke both unity and surveince, with arge, round table at the center surrounded by chairs that hosted the guardians of Earth.

    There, the members of the Guardian Council awaited his arrival, each embodying a pir of the defense against supernatural threats.

    All 5 members were old but well renowned in their respective areas.

    However, in a small corner, a slightly nervous young man and a young woman were seated away from the main area.

    Arthur never expected he would be invited into the prestigious Eye and get to see the members of the Guardian Council personally.

    None of them rarely ever make any public appearances, and god knows where they stay inside.

    "Do you know all five of them? They seem a bit¡­serious," Arthur said in a low voice as he looked at the three old men and two old women seated around therge table.

    He also felt a bit embarrassed for not recognizing them since he wasn''t one to check the news or be up to date with general knowledge. All of his time went into training and quests.

    "I thought you met them all through my dad already. But to bring you up to speed¡­" Rachel looked at a woman with tied-up silver hair and sharp green eyes, busy scanning the documents in front of her, mission nothing, her tailored suit impable and authoritative, "...That stern looking woman to the left is Evelyn St. ir."

    "Evelyn? I feel like I have heard that name somewhere¡­" Arthur mumbled as he looked at the woman, who appeared to be in herte seventies.

    "Of course. She was once the Supreme Commander of the WHA during her younger days and went on to handle all sorts of diplomatic rtions before she ended up in the council. She is frighteningly good at international rtions and was the architect of various policies we see today," Rachel mentioned as Arthur nodded with a look of awe.

    "What about that senior?" Arthur asked as he looked at an old man, looking around in histe sixties, who had a muscr build and military demeanor. His eyes were piercing blue, surveying the hall. He momentarily caught Arthur''s gaze, making him unconsciously look away.

    Rachel followed Arthur''s gaze and saw an old man with dark, functional clothing and said, "That is Max Thorn. He is a no-

    nonsense man and is highly renowned foring up with terrifyingly good strategies against demonic threats. He once took down an entire demon army simr to his strength on his own by simply relying on the clever use of only two ordinary mana bombs."

    "Only two? That''s¡­insane," Arthur mumbled with widened eyes.

    "But maybe not as instance as that woman next to him," Rachel mumbled as Arthur''s gaze shifted towards a woman looking in herte fifties, adjusting her sses, her eyes flicking between a digital tablet and the rest of the council.

    Her ck hair was pulled back neatly, emphasizing her thoughtful expression. He also noticed the gadgets adorning her attire were not just essories but tools that seemed to belong in ab.

    "Is she a¡­"

    Rachel nodded, "Yes. That is Dr. L Rajani. A well-renowned scientist and mana technology expert. She holds considerable sway over technological policies and implementation strategies."

    "But why did you say she is insane too?"

    "Because I have heard rumors that she has tried to experiment on demons and whatnot. It''s quite controversial, and she has never confirmed anything. But who knows¡­she seems like a woman who will do anything in the name of research. It isn''t for no reason that some also call her Doom Doctor," Rachel said with a brief frown while Arthur nodded with a serious look.

    "What about that elegant looking senior?" Arthur asked as he looked at a stern looking old man looking in his early seventies, his dignified posture and finely made suit reflecting a rich heritage. His expression was inscrutable, and had a short white beard and was bald.

    Rachel''s expression briefly became heavy as she said, "That''s a very powerful man¡­Albert Hart. He was the previous president of the WHA and the one who pulled the strings of his Hart Family. Nothing happens in that family without his knowledge or approval. It also wouldn''t be wrong to say that he knows each and every thing that happens in the WHA."

    "Oh¡­" Arthur nodded with his brows briefly raised and felt as if Rachel couldn''t be more right just by ncing at him.

    Arthur''s gaze then shifted to the old man sitting in the center, on a chair that was distinct and bigger than the rest.

    He looked like an ordinary old man in his nies butmanded a quiet authority from his position.

    His attire blended modern and traditional elements seamlessly, and his keen, dark eyes seemed to miss nothing.

    "Who is that senior in the center?" Arthur asked with a narrowed gaze.

    Rachel followed his gaze and said with a brief smile, "That is Hiroto Yamaguchi, also respectfully known as the ''Judge''."

    "The Judge? You mean...the Judge? The one everyone seems to talk about here and there?" Arthur asked with widened eyes.

    Rachel nodded as her eyes narrowed, "Yes¡­he was once the Master of the¡­Corrupted Prince."

 Chapter 570 The Backup Plan

    <h4>Chapter 570 The Backup n</h4>

    Arthur''s expression was one of shock and curiosity as he absorbed Rachel''s revtions about the Judge, a figure cloaked in both reverence and mystery, "The Judge was once the Corrupted Prince''s Master? Howe nobody seems to be talking about it?" he asked, his voice a mix of disbelief and intrigue.

    Rachel responded with a thoughtful shake of her head, her voice low, "Because out of respect for the Judge. It would be disrespectful to associate the Judge with a corrupted thing. The judge is revered not only for being very powerful but also for being fair and just in any matter. He wouldn''t let rank, background, or personal matters unfairly influence any of his decisions."

    Arthur furrowed his brows, digesting theplexity of the situation, "I understand, but... the Judge can see through a person''s mind and know what''s true or not. I even heard that he can discern truth and lie by just looking at someone''s eyes. Howe he did not notice anything wrong with the Corrupted Prince if he was that corrupt? I suppose everyone has the same question in their mind," he murmured, his voice tinged with a blend of skepticism and wonder.

    Rachel''s eyes briefly flickered with certain heavy emotions, "I have always thought that too..." she mumbled before shifting her gaze towards Arthur''s, "But maybe he got corrupted after his time as the Judge''s disciple. Who knows..."

    "That does make sense," Arthur conceded, nodding slowly, his mind still wrestling with theyers ofplexity surrounding the legendary figures of the WHA.

    Their conversation, however, was abruptly interrupted by the sound of the main doors opening.

    Both Arthur and Rachel turned their heads towards the entrance, where Derek made his presence known. His gaze swept across the room, eventuallynding on the pair. He offered them a light, reassuring smile, which they returned in kind.

    The council members, sensing the arrival of their president, redirected their attention towards him.

    Derek walked with a purposeful stride, his steps echoing slightly in the grand hall. He stopped a few feet away from therge, circr table, standing firm andposed as he saluted at them.

    All five members also raised their hands to salute Derek, though L saluted with both her hands, making the Judge briefly nce at her.

    Lilia gave a mock fright look as she quickly lowered one hand before everyone lowered their hands.

    Her chuckle then broke the initial tension as she eyed Derek with a mixture of amusement and skepticism, "You have been quite busy, Derek, without letting us in on it. Just what have you been cooking in secret?" she asked, her tone light but probing.

    Evelyn adjusted her sses with a precise movement, her sharp gaze locking onto Derek, "I wonder that too. You pulled quite a big stunt without even consulting with this council. Who gave you the right to make such a bold decision when you already knew that we could shut down your project even after you announced it, making you lose face in the process? Do you realize the mess and headache you have created for not only me but the entire world?" Her voice was calm but carried an edge sharp enough to cut steel.

    Before the atmosphere could be too heated, Max interjected, his voice gruff with authority and a hint of support for Derek, "Calm down a bit, Eve. It''s not like he did anything that doesn''t align with the interests of our association and our world," he said, attempting to diffuse the mounting tension.

    Derek, acknowledging the disapproval and the stakes involved, offered an apologetic look, "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you or any of the respected council members here," he began, his tone earnest, "The reason I announced Project Guardian without going through the council''s approval is because I wanted to get ahead of the threat looming before us. I wanted to not only shake the demons and make them think twice before pulling any surprise attacks, but I also wanted to take the risk and make a brazen yet sincere decision to create an imprable shield around our world, allowing us to tackle any threats within a minute''s notice. If I had decided to consult this council first, then we would have lost at least a few months'' worth of advantage, and angels know how many times we could have suffered demon incursions that were no different than the one Hellbringer caused."

    Evelyn coldly scoffed, her demeanor unyielding as she fixed Derek with a frosty look, "So you took us all for fools and made such a world-changing decision on your own? You never thought to convey the urgency you just mentioned to us? Even if you had trouble believing that we old things might take time to approve this project, it is an irond rule that every president should at least consult with two council members, even in emergency scenarios. And you just broke that¡ª"

    "I am afraid not," Derek suddenly interjected, his interruption causing a slight raise of Evelyn''s brows.

    Evelyn''s disbelief morphed into frustration. Her brows furrowed deeply as she processed Derek''s deration and Max''s confirmation, "What do you mean?" she demanded, her voice tinged with incredulity.

    Derek, maintaining aposed demeanor despite the growing tension, responded with deliberate rity, "I have consulted two members in this council for advice," he stated, his gaze sweeping from Max to Albert, signaling their involvement.

    Max, cleared his throat and added his affirmation, "He''s right. He consulted Albert and me regarding the feasibility of this project."

    Evelyn''s response was quick and sharp, her frustration barely veiled as she nced between the two men, "And you two agreed to it just like that, behind our backs, when there is no real emergency here?" she questioned, her tone suggesting betrayal.

    Albert, who had been silent up to this point, leaned forward, his hands crossed and his voice calm yet assertive, "We meant no disrespect to anyone here. As Derek said, time was of the essence. Hellbringer was probably testing the waters by carrying out a small-scale attack. But imagine if tens or hundreds or thousands of demons do the same. Will we be able to regroup and react in time to protect this world? No. We will fall within days. So, it was an emergency, and we needed a revolutionary idea to protect this world. Are you willing to take the risk of losing our world to the demons by doing everything by the book, Evelyn?" His question hung in the air, challenging the conventional protocols in the face of existential threats.

    Evelyn, visibly taken aback by Albert''s forthrightness, furrowed her brows even deeper, her displeasure evident.

    Though she was adept at navigatingplex politicalndscapes, the directness of Albert''s challenge left her momentarily at a loss for words.

    If she refuted him, it would make it seem like she doesn''t care about the world. As expected of this cunning old thing.

    On the sidelines, Arthur whispered to Rachel, clearly impressed by the strategic foresight disyed, "Looks like your dad came prepared. He had already consulted two of them."

    Rachel silently nodded in agreement, though to her, Albert and Max were very familiar faces. She had seen the two a lot of times in her home in the past and knew they had strong connections to her dad. It wasn''t a surprise to see these two talking in support of her dad.

    But to take her dad''s side like this before the council¡­was their belief in her dad''s project that strong? Or did they stand to gain something from it?

    After experiencing everything, especially during the quest for the worthy, she felt like she had to suspect everyone of making every decision with at least an ulterior motive. There just weren''t that many good people in this world.

    The council chamber fell into a deeper hush as Hiroto, the eldest and most revered member of the Guardian Council, directed a prating gaze at Derek.

    His voice, deep and resonant with age, carried an unexpected question that hung in the air like a shadow, "Derek, does this project have anything to do with the one on Mars?"

    Albert''s reaction was subtle, his gaze tightening, though his expression remained an unreadable mask of calmness.

    Rachel, unable to contain her astonishment, murmured, "Mars? Did I hear him right?" Her words, though whispered, echoed the confusion that Arthur shared, his expression equally baffled, "I am wondering the same as well," he confessed, his thoughts racing to connect the terrestrial defense project with unexpected inteary ambitions.

    Derek''s response was measured, his eyes narrowing slightly as he acknowledged the connection with a simple, "It does."

    Hiroto, unfazed by the murmurings around him, continued in his steady, calm manner, "How? So far you have told us that Project Mars starts with finding a way to fill that with life. We have granted so many resources because we believe it is a good idea for humanity based on your end goal. But it''s been years, and we haven''t seen much promising results so far. So would it be wrong for us to wonder if your new project would also not deliver as you want it to? Tell us one good reason why your projects will benefit our world."

    Derek took a moment to gather his thoughts, his gaze locked on Hiroto''s pale gray eyes, "Project Mars is supposed to be like a backup for us. Project Guardian is our defense. If that defense breaks, Project Mars will be the only thing that can save humanity. I mean that...truly."

    The deration hung heavily in the air, its implications staggering. Hiroto''s eyes narrowed, peering into Derek''s bright blue eye, his silence urging Derek to continue.

    With a newfound intensity, Derek took a step forward, his resolve crystallizing, "But if you find it hard to believe I can deliver, please give me a year. If I can''t make Mars breathable for us humans within a year, then I will give up both of these projects andpensate for the losses endured through my own pocket, even if it means I have to give up the Sterling Radem."

 Chapter 571 Destroying An Entire World

    Chapter 571 Destroying An Entire World

    ??The boldness of the wager drew sharp intakes of breath and murmurs of disbelief.

    Evelyn gasped silently, her demeanor shocked, while L leaned forward, her lips pursed in a mix of passionate admiration and incredulity, "Oooh, how bold," she voiced the thought that likely upied many minds in the room.

    Who in their right mind would even stake the main Radem of their family which was not only the most important symbol of a hunter family''s strength and status but also the only object to ensure the continuity of that family''s power down the generations.

    The Sterling Family was one of the oldest families in the world, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that their family Radem was one of the world''s most precious and priceless objects.

    Max broke into a confident smile and leaned forward, his voice robust and reassuring, "Since it''s you, I have no doubt you will live up to your promise, Derek."

    Albert nodded with a thoughtful hum, "As Derek had once exined, if Mars bes breathable, then we can create a strong military base there and station as many Hunters as we can. That way, most of the quests would be directed towards Marspared to Earth, and themon people would be safe from demons." His vision painted a picture of a new kind of warfare, one that strategically relocated the battlefield to safeguard Earth''s popce.

    Evelyn, however, remained visibly unconvinced, her sharp gaze reflecting her concerns, "Even if this great ambition nes to fruition, what guarantee do you have that the devils won''t keep directing those demons to our world? It''s not like we can ask the angels for confirmation. The best we can do is pray. Isn''t it unwise to take such a huge gamble?" Her skepticism was a cold ssh of reality against the fiery optimism of the n.

    Albert responded with a dismissive shake of his head, a small gesture packed with assurance, "We already have enough data and proven research that the quests we receive depend on the number of hunters in an area. If there are no hunters within a 1000-kilometer radius, we barely get any quests. So if this radius was 100 or 1000 times or higher? There shouldn''t be any quest. Why, you ask? It''s obvious. The demons won''t get even a paltry amount of refined mana or rewards by simply butcheringmon people. Just like us, they have to kill those who are simr in strength to gain any benefit. Since they are desperate for life crystals, they wouldn''t even bother taking a quest where they won''t receive any benefits. I doubt the devils would also want to waste their time sending their minions to ces where they stand to gain nothing."

    Evelyn, still skeptical and uneasy, shook her head slowly, "This just sounds a bit too¡ª"

    Max interrupted, his voice carrying a note of certainty, "It''s not like we are doing this right away. We can first send small batches of Hunters and test our theory. If everything works as we expect it to, we will just gradually send the rest. Since we have already installed powerful teleportation portals, it''s not like these hunters can''t get back to our world in time in case of an emergency. The great advantage we have over the demons is our resources, which our beautiful world offers. It''s high time we took advantage of these resources to starve the demons and make them die out by directing them all to Mars," He finished with a cruel smirk.

    Derek, sensing the shift in momentum, nodded thoughtfully at Evelyn before addressing the council with renewed fervor, "He is right. We can gradually weaken the demons since they will be forced to fight the best of us but gain no useful resources. Once the entire demon world weakens as a whole, we will no longer have to worry about these evil things and our home world will be safer than ever."

    He then turned to Hiroto, seeking the elder''s approval or at least his acquiescence, "We will never have to worry about our world getting taken over or destroyed by darkness. It might take some time, but we can finally trigger the ''Final Reckoning'' quest once they are weak enough, and just a lone Peak S Ranker like our prodigy Arthur here can destroy the entire demon world on his own. We can finally have eternal peace."

    Rachel and Arthur had their eyes widened, feeling stumped.

    What did they just hear? Trigger the impossible Final Reckoning quest? Destroy the entire demon world?

    No other person in this world would ever dare to imagine the destruction of the demon world and forever be free of their menace and evil.

    Demons also had something simr to the Final Reckoning quest where the demon king would try to take over Earth and kill every human being. But every demon king, no matter how powerful they were, failed because of how impossibly difficult it was.

    The only reason they even bothered to try was not because they were foolish but because they were too greedy and desperate to make Earth their own and take advantage of its rich atmosphere and resources.

    However, the humans never even bothered to take up the Final Reckoning quest since it was just a suicidal quest, and it was ridiculous to think of destroying an entire world filled with terrifying demons.

    People here were already trying their best to live a peaceful life and protect themselves against the demons and never had the luxury to think of removing the threat of demons.

    Even the strongest Hunter would meet the same fate as every demon king that came here to take over Earth.

    But¡­if all the demons get weakened and their Soul Devourers die off, then¡­it wouldn''t really be impossible to destroy the demon world.

    Still, wouldn''t it take at least a few centuries? Yet why did it seem like her father was talking about doing it within this century?

    Should she even tell this to Asher? What if a demon like him takes advantage of this insider information and prepares some counter-strategies? Can she betray humanity like that? There was finally a chance to end this war that had been going on for an eternity and her father wasn''t known to make empty promises.

    But¡­without Asher, can she ever learn the truth about what happened to Cedric? It did seem like he definitely knew something, but he wouldn''t let her know unless she proved more useful to him.

    Can she forever live without knowing the truth?

    Rachel pressed her lips together as she felt her heart bing heavy, not knowing what to do.

    Hiroto''s eyes, calm as ancient waters, fixed intently on Derek as he spoke, "You seem to be greatly dedicated to this mission to eradicate demons for good. No president of this association had ever dreamed of it. If you manage to live up to your promise, then humanity will live in a new era of peace where we won''t be gued by demons. No country in this world would stand against this idea," he dered, his voice deep and resonating through the chamber.

    Evelyn exhaled softly, a mixture of resignation and skepticism in her posture. Upon seeing Albert''s subtle smug nce, she clicked her tongue softly, her resistance waning in the face of overwhelming support from even the Judge.

    There was no point in arguing about this anymore.

    Hiroto continued, his tone bing more somber as his eyes briefly dimmed, "But we can''t afford to be disappointed. Cedric''s matter already dealt a severe blow to not only this world but to each one of us personally. He was supposed to be our guiding light... a young man filled with promises, but it seems he was too good to be true in the end." His voice echoed a hint of heavy emotion.

    Derek nodded solemnly while around the table, the other members except for Albert who remained passive exchanged nces, the memory of Cedric triggering certain shadows for each of them.

    Arthur''s expression grewplex, reflecting his internal struggle with the council''s haunted past. If only Cedric had never met his sister, she would still be here, and his father wouldn''t have looked so broken all the time.

    He even resigned from the Guardian Council as the 6th member, probably out of regret and pain.

    However, through his peripheral vision, he saw Rachel''s hand tense into a fist before rxing, though her face lookedposed.

    Hiroto pressed on, "We no longer have the Oracle with us to warn us of impending doom or threats, just like how they warned us about Cedric. But the demons have the Moon Guardian, who has suddenly made his return. Even if he is very old, there is no telling if he still has the power to see threads of fate. He might already know the future of what we are nning here. Without the Oracle, the bnce is gone, and we have lost the advantage in this matter."

    Evelyn sighed again as this was one of the main reasons why she was being very careful with all this. Thankfully, the Judge seems to have not forgotten about it. As expected of him.

    Arthur''s expression became grave as he heard the name ''Moon Guardian''. The only Hunter who survived a fight against the terrifying Moon Guardian was none other than the Judge himself during his younger days!

    It was one of the reasons why he had such huge respect for the Judge and why everyone held him in such high esteem.

    "That is why you can''t have an entire year. You will only have six months. If you can make an ordinary person walk on Mars without any extra apparatus within that time, then you will have this council''s full support for your two projects. We can''t afford to waste any more time in a matter like this. This way, at least the demons won''t have enough time to counter us, even if they somehow learn about this. So the question here is... will you be able to do it?" Hiroto challenged, his narrowed eyes piercing through to Derek''s resolve.

    Rachel felt that her dad might concede since the Judge wasn''t providing any leeway and felt maybe it was for the better.

    But her eyes widened when her dad gave a calm smile and said with a sharp look of determination, "Consider it done."

 Chapter 572 He Always Had The Light

    Chapter 572 He Always Had The Light

    ??The grand hall of the Eye was bathed in the golden hues of the setting sun, casting long shadows across the polished stone floor as the council members began to disperse.

    In the aftermath of the intense discussion, Hiroto''s voice resonated with authority yet carried a personal note as he addressed Derek, "Send over your daughter and Arthur here. I want to talk to them alone."

    Derek, momentarily taken aback by the unexpected request, raised a brow but then nodded understandingly as he and the other council members exited the room, leaving the space feeling significantlyrger and more imposing.

    Arthur and Rachel, having been summoned unexpectedly, exchanged a look of surprise and mild apprehension.

    Rachel''s heart raced with a mix of nervous anticipation; the possibility that the Judge might unearth secrets she wished to keep buried was a real fear for her.

    Despite this, they made their way to the center of the Eye, where Hiroto stood silhouetted against the vast windows that looked out over the sprawling WHA buildings.

    As they approached, Arthur, ever respectful andposed, greeted the Judge, "Senior Hiroto, it is an honor to finally meet you in person," he said, his voice carrying a genuine warmth, though he could notpletely mask his curiosity about the reason for this private audience.

    Hiroto turned slowly from the window, his gaze sweeping over Arthur with a depth that seemed to reach into his very soul, "Arthur Evangelion... Your sister was one of the finest Hunters to grace our world. But your eyes..." His voice trailed off as his eyes zed over.

    "My eyes?..." Arthur echoed, confusion threading through his words as he pondered any possible significance his eyes could hold.

    The Judge''s attention then shifted to Rachel, his expression softening yet carrying an undeniable seriousness, "Your eyes seem as if they are being weighed down by your heart. I have known you since you were born, and your eyes were full of hope and light unlike now. Is there something you wish to tell me?" he asked, his tone gentle yet probing.

    Rachel, feeling the weight of his gaze, lowered her head and responded with a quiet, "No..." Her voice was a mere whisper, betraying her inner turmoil.

    Arthur nced at Rachel, his concern piqued by Hiroto''s observations, wondering what burdens she carried that might have dimmed the light once so vivid in her eyes. Is that why she always seemed serious and a bit troubled?

    Hiroto hummed thoughtfully, acknowledging her response with a slow nod, and said, "I called you two here because I feel our world will need you two to lead it in the future."

    Rachel and Arthur stood somewhat bewildered by Hiroto''s profound assertion of their potential roles as leaders.

    Arthur, his brows furrowed in confusion, murmured softly, "Lead the world? Like a leader? But... I am just a junior who recently officially became a Hunter. Even in the future, I am not sure if I would have the right qualities of a leader."

    Rachel, equally taken aback, said with her head lowered and her expression heavy, "I am not worthy of such honorable responsibility, but I appreciate that you see me in such a good light." Her voice was steady, though her voice was thick with certain emotions.

    Hiroto observed them both, his expression serene yet inscrutable, "To be leaders, you don''t need any official position but only the right mind and will. My hands are tied because of the role I have dedicated my entire life to. But you two are different. Both of you have the guiding light to do what''s right even if the odds are against you," he exined, his tone imbued with a quiet certainty that seemed to fill the space around them.

    The mention of the guiding light prompted Arthur to reveal a gnawing thought, "Did Cedric also possess that light?" he asked, his voice heavy with curiosity and a hint of pain.

    Rachel shot him a look, her eyes wide with surprise and concern for broaching such a delicate subject, especially before the Judge. Yet, on second thought, she found herself equally eager to hear more about it and had always secretly wanted to ask about Cedric to the Judge.

    Arthur continued, pressing for rity, "What kind of man was he, and was he always a corrupted one?" Arthur wanted to know just what kind of man his sister fell in love with and let herself get tricked by.

    Hiroto''s demeanor shifted subtly; his eyes clouding over briefly before bing clear, "He always had the light I see in your eyes now," he admitted softly.

    Rachel''s breath caught, her heart heavy with the implications.

    Arthur, puzzled and intrigued, pressed further, "Then...how..."

    Hiroto paused, choosing his words with care, "But one''s light can always fade if the heart isn''t strong enough and gives in to the darkness that lies within. That is why both of you should never let your will waver, no matter how difficult things get. Strengthen your heart and mind, and the light will guide you. Never blindly depend on others to guide you, be it family or anyone close," he advised, his gaze flickering towards Rachel briefly.

    Arthur nodded slowly, absorbing the gravity of Hiroto''s counsel, while Rachel remained silent, her thoughts churning like a stormy sea.

    She sensed something was amiss here, but the Judge was obviously determined not to say anything more.

    However, she felt the Judge''s gaze on her and wondered if he meant thest line for her. Was he hinting that she shouldn''t blindly have faith in her dad?

    ¡ª

    In the middle of a dusty expanse that spread for dozens of miles, Rachel cautiously entered the dusty confines of a long-

    abandoned restaurant, the deste ambiance of the desert town seemingly seeping through the cracks in the sun-

    bleached walls.

    She made sure nobody was following her and didn''t even bother to put on her usual hunter uniform. She couldn''t risk getting recognized by even an animal.

    Her heart thudded rhythmically, the solitude of the ce echoing her cautious steps. She adjusted the brown cowboy hat atop her head¡ªa quaint disguise that mingled with the desert theme¡ªbefore she crossed the threshold into the shadowed interior.

    With a fluid motion, she removed her hat, revealing her silky blue hair tied back neatly, a stark contrast to the arid, sandy tones of her surroundings.

    Her bright blue eyes swept across the room, vignt and searching for a certain elusive figure she was supposed to meet.

    "Right on time."

    The sudden, firm grip on her shoulder and his voice was both startling and expected.

    Rachel spun around, her heart pounding, to see Asher in his human avatar, standing there with his eerily mesmerizing golden eyes, "You look pretty in this dress. Suits yourplexion greatly," he greeted, his voice smooth, almost soothing in the quiet of the abandoned space.

    Rachel averted her gaze, feeling her pulse beginning to race for no reason, and asked as she tucked away a strand of her hair, "Are you here to stay?"

    "Do you want me to?" Asher asked as he slowly leaned closer, making Rachel unconsciously hold her breath.

    "I-It doesn''t matter what I think. What did you want to talk to me about?" Rachel asked, trying to change the topic.

    Asher stepped closer, casually draping an arm around her shoulders in a familiar gesture that belied the tension underlying their meeting, "Why the hurry? Let''s first sit down, and we can talk."

    Heart racing, Rachel allowed herself to be guided to a dusty, soft seat, the fabric releasing a puff of aged air as she settled down. Asher took the seat beside her, his presence imposing yet strangelyforting.

    "I heard your dad hase up with some absurd project called Project Guardian that involves setting up powerful teleportation portals across the entire world, all connected to each other using mana ley lines. But knowing how crafty that old bastard is, I know there is something more to this. What do you think? You must know something, right?" Asher probed, his eyes piercing as he searched her face for any sign of confirmation or denial.

    Rachel''s eyes darted as she hesitated, not knowing if she should reveal andpromise her dad''s projects, which were supposed to protect this world from demons.

    But then she remembered Hiroto''s words about leadership and the importance of making the right decisions guided by one''s own moralpass.

    Taking a deep breath, steeling herself against the myriad possible consequences, Rachel chose to trust her instincts¡ª

    and perhaps Asher too, "About that..." she began to exin, her voice steady despite the pounding of her heart.

    Asher''s brows began to raise the more he listened to her while Rachel increasingly got anxious, feeling the subtle changes in the intensity of his aura, wondering what he was thinking.

    When she was finally done, Asher coldly scoffed with a look of disbelief as he looked at her and said, "Let me get this straight. Your dad is nning to starve us demons of resources and power and finally eradicate us by moving most or all the hunters eventually to a whole different? He isn''t someone whoes up with absurd shit, but if he''s this serious, tell me how long he has been roaming around on Mars and what''s he been exactly doing there to prepare for all this?"

 Chapter 573 To Find Answers

    <h4>Chapter 573 To Find Answers</h4>

    Upon hearing his question, Rachel slowly shook her head and said, "I honestly don''t know. This was the first time I had even heard about Project Mars. He had never told me before, and when I asked why, he said he couldn''t because it was a ssified project. But now that it was nearingpletion, it was okay for me to know. I never expected he would have such a huge project on a different and not here."

    Asher''s frustration was evident as he frowned, his wordsced with cold resentment, "That cunning one-eyed rat...he used my surprise attack as a stepping stone to boost his own agendas."

    Asher was surprised by all this and realized he still wasn''t fully aware of Derek''s capabilities.

    He pulled off that surprise attack to cause panic and shake up the WHA a bit while boosting his own cult''s rank.

    It was also the only way he could take down a decently strong guild without giving them time to prepare. Going forward, he would need to do it at least a few times.

    It did seed to an extent and he expected the WHA toe up with some strategies but not this quick.

    He never thought Derek would use this as an opportunity nor did he have any idea that Derek was nning something big on Mars. All these years he knew him and yet Derek hid his ns so well.

    All those talks of being like a family and best friend to him just seemed even more bullshit now. Not even his own daughter knew.

    And the fact that most countries already caved in to the WHA''s might wasn''t that surprising considering how the WHA was in a way thergest and oldest empire in the world that had been consolidating power for thousands of years with only changes in the name as time passed.

    Going against them would be suicide though he suspected once Derek initiates his Project Guardian, there should be opportunities avable to not make this a smooth road for him.

    Rachel''s difort grew as she listened to Asher''s harsh words about her father.

    Her brows furrowed, a mix of hurt and defiance in her eyes. "Why do you hate my dad so much, talking as if you knew him for years? You keep hinting that I shouldn''t trust him, but you never gave me any solid reason except for the circumstances surrounding the Golden Prince. I''ve looked for answers but found nothing. All I see is my dad trying his best to protect this world from demons like you and looking out for me. You... You are not really nning to take over or destroy my world, are you?" Her voice carried a blend of usation and desperation, seeking rity in the murky waters of their conversation.

    Asher''s expression tightened slightly, his golden eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her breath catch.

    She felt her heart getting heavy for no reason again, especially whenever she looked into those golden eyes.

    "Maybe it''s time you realized how rotten the WHA you work for and your father are. Do you want to?" His cold gaze challenged her beliefs to their core.

    Rachel felt a chill run down her spine, the weight of his gaze unsettling yet strangelypelling.

    She knew that agreeing to Asher''s implied offer might lead her down a path that could change everything she believed in about her father and the WHA. What if she might regret finding out whatever he wanted to show her?

    "Seems like you really don''t want to know. We are done here," Saying so, Asher prepared to get up and leave.

    Rachel''s eyes suddenly shifted as she lunged forward and grabbed onto the edge of his shirt near his waist, making Asher slowly turn around and look down at her hand, which was holding onto his shirt.

    Rachel quickly lowered her hands upon feeling his gaze. She felt greatly uneasy about this, yet the seed of doubt had been nted, and her desire for the truth urged her on.

    "Show me," she finally said, her voice a whisper, barely audible over the hum of the desert wind against the old restaurant''s windows, "I need to know the truth."

    "Then are you willing to help me destroy the zing yers Guild?" Asher asked, his voice chillingly calm.

    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief. "The zing yers Guild? The Legendary Tier guild owned by the Stan Family? You can''t be serious..." Her voice was a mix of shock and a faint trace of nervousness.

    "Do I look like I am joking?" Asher replied with a subtle scoff, his piercing gaze locking onto hers, leaving no room for doubt about his intentions.

    "No, but...it''s one of the most famous and powerful guilds in the world, renowned for taking care of serious demon threats and protecting the people no matter which country," Rachel protested, her voice growing stronger as she recounted the guild''s heroic deeds, "Not too long ago, when a Mindyer of Soul Devourer strength took an entire city hostage in Israel, they stepped in and saved all the people despite losing so many good Hunters. They also run charities, train the unprivileged manaborn and¡ª"

    "So what? Every guild my cult and I took down ended up being rotten to the core. Do you think the zing yer guild will be any different since I am targeting it?" Asher cut her off, his gaze intense and challenging.

    Rachel swallowed hard, her initial resolve wavering as she considered Asher''s past actions.

    His history of dismantling corrupted guilds was notorious, and though part of her wanted to deny it, she couldn''t refute the evidence he''d provided before.

    "Once I expose the piece of filth Lenny is, you might find some of the answers you are looking for. You must not have forgotten that Lenny was one of the ''brave'' hunters that killed Golden Prince," Asher continued, his smile turning cold and calcting.

    At the mention of Lenny and the Golden Prince, Rachel''s chin quivered, her emotional turmoil palpable.

    Her hands clenched into fists as she wrestled with the conflicting thoughts in her head.

    But the next moment, she looked up at him with newfound determination.

    She asked, her voice steady despite the storm brewing inside her, "What do you want me to do?"

    ¡ª

    The air was crisp and cool on the balcony of the WHA Supreme Commander''s, one of many private vis nestled against a backdrop of majestic snowy mountains.

    The scene was one of quiet luxury, a peaceful retreat from the world''s chaos.

    A man who was in his mid forties but looked surprisingly no older than a 25-year-old moved with anguid grace that spoke of confidence and pleasure.

    His casual yet expensive red robe was parted to reveal his chest, a hint of narcissism in his otherwise rxed demeanor. In his hand, he cradled a ss of red wine, the rich color mirroring the depth of the surrounding twilight.

    On the balcony, a woman stood wrapped in a white robe, her blonde hair cascading over her shoulders, bright green eyes reflecting the serene beauty of thendscape.

    Hearing his steps, she turned to face him with a knowing smirk and teased, "Just yesterday, you looked double your age and couldn''t get it up. But today, it was as if you ate a horse. You already resumed your ''activities'', Lenny?"

    Lenny, undeterred by the jest, shed a crooked smile and wrapped an arm around her waist.

    He took a leisurely sip of his wine, then responded with a wink, "My Lena, it''s not my fault my family has a small gic issue among men when they be older than 40. But it is for you that I couldn''t wait to look and perform better for you. What would I not do for the world''s most beautiful woman? You can enjoy the fruits of mybor in the future if you want." His tone was light and flirtatious, and he leaned in for a kiss, emboldened by the wine and the moment.

    But Lena coyly pressed a finger against his lips, halting him mid-advance.

    Her gaze narrowed as she retorted, "You should know that the lines you use with your side chicks aren''t going to work with me. I still know that the woman you lust for the most was none other than Aira."

    Lenny, caught off guard, cleared his throat and took a step back, attempting to maintain hisposure, "What? Aira? Come on, my Lena. Do you seriously think¡ª"

    Lena cut him off, her voiceced with amusement and a touch of scorn, "What''s the point in acting innocent when she is probably dead already? I remember how you salivated whenever you saw her but acted like the gentlemanly big brother before her and Cedric. I must admit that I am impressed at your self-control and suppressing your true intentions before those two. But if not for the fear of Cedric lobotomizing your ass, you wouldn''t have held back, would you? You must have thought you could take Aira for yourself once Cedric was out of the picture. But it''s a pity that you underestimated how much she loved him," As she said this, a hint of bitterness briefly shed past her eyes.

    Lenny, frustrated yet candid, let out a grunt as he waved his hand dismissively, "F-Fine, fine. I did have a huge crush on that Evangelion chick, okay? But you have to admit that every man must have felt the same. She was too hot¡ªuhh, I am not saying you are not hot," he fumbled, his usual smooth demeanor crumbling under Lena''s sharp gaze.

    Lena''s expression darkened as she pushed him away, her tone final, "I am not going to sleep with you again until you can forget that cold-faced cunt."

    "W-Wait," Lenny winced as he tried to go after, but suddenly, he felt a vibration on his wrist, making him look at the digital band lighting up with a caller sign.

    "Why the fuck are you disturbing me now?" Lenny muttered as he answered the call.

    However, from the other side, a tense voice echoed into his ears, "S-Sir, forgive me, but¡­we have a guest in our guild."

    "Who the fuck shows up on a Sunday?"

    "It''s¡­Rachel Sterling, sir."

    "What??" Lenny''s brows raised in bewilderment.

 Chapter 574 To Protect You

    Chapter 574 To Protect You

    ??A couple hours ago,

    As Derek stepped into the grand foyer of his mansion, the familiar grandeur of his surroundings weed him back.

    The polished bright blue marble floors reflected the warm light of the chandeliers overhead, casting a gentle glow throughout the space.

    A figure of elegance with her neck-length blue hair framing her gentle face stepped forward. Herrge, bright blue eyes were as radiant as her beauty.

    She greeted her husband with a smile that held both joy and a tint of worry,

    "Wee back, honey. Everything is okay with the council, right?" Cecilia asked.

    Derek approached her with the confidence of a man who had his affairs well in hand, "Of course. You know me. I don''t walk into a battlefield without preparing for it," he replied, offering her a brief kiss that sealed his reassurance.

    Cecilia exhaled deeply, the tension easing from her shoulders, "Even if you told me beforehand, I was still anxious about how everything would go since this concerns the entire world. But now that things seem to be going smoothly, I am so proud of the respect and strength you are bringing to our family. Not long after, people might even worship our family for bringing about an era without darkness," she said, her eyes alight with pride and anticipation.

    Derek''s smile slowly widened, a gleam of determination flickering in his eyes, "They will feel more than just grateful towards us. You will understand when you see it happen," he responded confidently.

    Cecilia''s eyebrows lifted in surprise, "I can see it happen? You mean in our lifetime?"

    "Yes. Why do you think I am trying to rush things? We have suffered enough because of demons, and we sure as hell do not have to wait for centuries to destroy them. But to do that, I would need your help as well," Derek exined, taking her hands in his, his grip firm and earnest.

    Cecilia''s expression shifted to curiosity as she queried, "What do you mean? I am the head of the Aqua Arts department at the academy. Are you saying that I should¡ª"

    "You don''t have to resign right away. But you can start working with me in Project Guardian. You are good with people, and I need you to make sure all the operations on the ground happen smoothly. Can you do that for us? Without you by my side, I wouldn''t be standing here," Derek asked, his voice soft yet persuasive.

    Cecilia nodded with a warm look, "Of course, I will. But what about our daughter? Now that she is rising up the ranks, wouldn''t we need her as well?"

    Derek''s expression turned contemtive, a shadow of concern passing briefly over his features, "I am not sure if she is ready. I feel like she still needs to understand some things about how our world works and the hard decisions we might have to make."

    Cecilia''s eyes flickered as a shadow briefly passed her expression. She then let out a low sigh and said, "Well¡­She is waiting for you in your study, honey. Looks like it might very well be about this."

    -

    Derek entered the polished study room, its walls lined with shelves of old books and modern artifacts, reflecting a blend of tradition and innovation.

    He found Rachel immersed in the recorded events of the Global Meeting, her attention captured by the reactions of the world leaders to his announcement of Project Guardian.

    Upon noticing her father, Rachel paused the video and stood up, greeting him with a tentative smile, "Did Mom tell you that I was waiting here to talk to you? I was trying to pass the time by watching how tense most of the leaders seemed when you announced your project. Some of them seem like they n on challenging your projectter on."

    Derek returned her smile with a warm one of his own as he shed his coat and approached his desk, "Everybody feels nervous when they see or hear about something they don''t fully understand. But they all will soon understand," he remarked, "It must be something important if you were waiting for me here instead of being out on a quest. Ever since that, you barely hang out with your old man."

    Rachel''s smile faltered as she gathered her thoughts, "I am sorry, Dad. As I told you before, I want to quickly get stronger. What I learned from that quest was that I can''t afford to be weak and naive. I know that being a Hunter isn''t about being good or bad but doing what''s right no matter the choices we have to make."

    Derek''s gaze sharpened, a flicker of thought passing through his eyes.

    Rachel continued, her voice firm yet earnest, "That is why I wanted to work with you, to help you protect this world. But now that I came to learn about Project Mars, I want to help you with that as well. You don''t have to hide things from me to protect me. I am ready for this. You must also have realized that. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have brought me to the Eye to hear you talk about Project Mars."

    A proud yet somber smile tugged at Derek''s lips as he stood and ced aforting hand on her shoulder, "You have really grown up in many ways, Rachel. I have always felt the urge to protect you from all kinds of darkness, even to the point of restricting your growth as a Hunter, because of my selfishness to keep you safe within my sight. You resemble my mother in many ways. So I couldn''t help it."

    "Your mother? Why would she make you feelpelled to protect me like this?" Rachel softly asked since he barely ever talked about her grandparents from his side.

    All she knew was that the two of them died in a quest, and her father had to be raised by his grandparents.

    Derek''s eyes zed over as he said, "She was an idealist. She wanted to change our world into an ideal one. She believed in ideals most of us wouldn''t believe in or detest rightfully."

    "What did she believe in?" Rachel curiously asked.

    "She believed that not all demons were truly evil but that their circumstances made them to be like that. She was the only one I knew who had such a strange belief, but she never told anyone about it because of the possible bacsh," Derek revealed.

    Rachel''s brows raised, feeling a sense of disbelief to hear that her grandmother was a person with such ideals.

    If anybody came to know, she could have been socially crucified, especially considering her status. No wonder she kept her ideals to herself.

    Derek''s face briefly dimmed, "As if to prove her own beliefs, she tried to save a young demon but ended up being lured into a trap where she was¡­ughtered along with my dad, who tried to save her. She was never meant to live in a world like ours. She just couldn''t understand the fact that evil can never shed its darkness and only tried to see what she wanted to see," Derek said as his tone grew heavy.

    Rachel''s expression became sorrowful as she had no idea that this was the true story behind their deaths and that they didn''t simply die in battle, "I am sorry."

    Derek slowly shook his head and cupped her face, "No, I should be the one who''s sorry. I was too young and weak to save my parents, but now I can at least protect you. I can''t make the same mistake again."

    With a voice thick with emotion, Rachel nodded slowly, though her eyes looked determined, "I understand, Dad. But I am not her. I am your daughter. I, more than anyone, understand that demons should not be allowed to torment us for even a second longer. So how could I not do anything to help you destroy their world?"

    Derek, processing Rachel''s request, finally nodded, his voice a mix of caution and confidence, "I know. I believe that you are strong. But how exactly do you want to help me? I have already asked your mother to help me with Project Guardian. Do you want to join her?"

    Rachel''s gaze was steady, her decision clear, "No...Project Guardian isn''t really about destroying the demon world. I want to be part of Project Mars. So I want to join the zing yers guild."

    Derek''s brows knitted together in contemtion, a hint of thought flickering in his eyes, "The zing yers guild? What made youe to such a decision?" he asked, his voice tinged with a brief probing sharpness.

    "You told me that the Supreme Commander or Lenny Stan is the one managing the main operations going on in Project Mars. For that, he uses his guild to manage them. So, isn''t it better for me to join their guild and make myself familiar with the project? I can also keep an eye on them for you. Lenny is known toze around. You know that, right?" Rachel exined, her logic clear and her determination evident in her voice.

    Derek regarded her thoughtfully, the lines of his face deepening, "Are you sure about this, Rachel? This is a very huge project and can be very taxing on you. It won''t be easy at all and you might have to make sacrifices. Once you are in, there is no going back."

    Rachel felt a slight tremor of unease, her fingers scratching together behind her back. Yet, her resolve was firm; she nodded with conviction, "I am prepared no matter how difficult things might be. I expect no less when this project is supposed to end the war with the demons."

    Seeing her determination, Derek extended his arms and gently pulled her into a warm embrace, "Then I will trust you with this. Just always keep in mind that I love you more than anything and that there is nothing I won''t do for you."

    Rachel''s eyes quivered with emotion as she tightened her arms around him, the conflict in her heart growing heavier than ever.

 Chapter 575 Blazing Slayers

    <h4>Chapter 575 zing yers</h4>

    [ Our world, which has always been teetering on the edge of darkness, the zing yers Guild, stands as a bastion of hope and strength.

    Commanding awe and respect across the globe, our legendary guild is synonymous with valor, discipline, and an unshakeablemitment to safeguard humanity.

    Founded centuries ago by the Stan Family, the zing yers Guild was established in response to a surge of demonic incursions that threatened to overwhelm the world.

    Their creation was built on the achievement of the then patriarch of the Stan Family, who killed the Demon King!

    The founders, legendary figures in their own rights, imbued the guild with a fierce dedication tobating these dark forces, a legacy that has only strengthened with each passing generation.

    Headquartered in a vast fortress that stands as a guardian colossus, our guild''s presence alone will reassure and awe your soul.

    The members of the zing yers Guild are a breed apart.

    No soul in this world does not know that each hunter of our guild is a paragon of their craft, having passed grueling trials that tested the limits of human endurance and spirit.

    We warriors wear our guild''s emblem¡ªa phoenix rising from mes¡ªon our armor, a symbol of our resilience and our burningmitment to rise above the darkness that encroaches upon our world.

    Led by the Supreme Commander of the WHA, our guild not only tackles the most dangerous missions but also serves as a training ground for the elite.

    Beyond our battlefield exploits, our guild is reknowned for its humanitarian efforts.

    We are often the first responders to crises that arise from dangerous demonic activities, rescuing civilians and restoring order.

    Our charitable arm provides relief and reconstruction support to the areas devastated by supernatural conflicts and takes good care of themon folk.

    We are not just fighters; we are protectors of the human spirit, warriors revered not only for their prowess but also for our integrity and our unwavering resolve to stand as a shield against the darkness.

    Applications for our new intake start next week. Apply now, and you might get a chance to bring about a better future for our world. We hold no discrimination. Anyone is free to apply, and we will pick the ones who are worthy to be a zing yer! ]

    "Ffffthu!" Amelia, who heard all this from an advertisement of the guild ying on the huge screens of the buildings in the city, spat out in contempt before walking away.

    ¡ª

    The guild headquarters of the zing yers was a fortress of bustling activity and palpable energy despite today being azy Sunday.

    Lenny, the master of this domain, rushed back with a sense of urgency, his brown suit pristine and his demeanor one of keen anticipation.

    As he stepped out of the car, his first thought was of the special visitor he''d been expecting, "Is she still here?" he asked his attendant, who had opened the door for him.

    "Yes, sir. I have made sure she isfortable," the attendant replied, nodding earnestly.

    Satisfied, Lenny adjusted his suit and strode into the building with a wide smile, ready to meet his guest. Inside, he found Rachel sitting casually on a plush sofa, her attention briefly on her phone.

    However, as he approached, his gaze inadvertently caught the change in her appearance.

    Today, she wasn''t d in her usual Hunter uniform but was wearing a casual bright blue top and skin-tight jeans that sculpted her form, a stark contrast to her professional attire.

    His eyes flickered momentarily to the delicate v-neckline of Rachel''s top, which teased with the slightest glimpse of her deep cleavage. Her figure-hugging denim jeans entuated her toned thighs and curvy hips, leaving him momentarily transfixed. He swallowed, feeling a familiar tingle in the pit of his stomach.

    Was she always this hot? Howe he never noticed or was it because he was afraid of noticing since she was Derek''s daughter?

    Even the guild members, usually unfazed by daily dangers and beauties, whispered among themselves, casting admiring nces her way.

    They never expected the Daughter of Justice to suddenly pay a visit to their guild, let alone dress in such a manner that did nothing to diminish her elegance but heightened her allure.

    They, unfortunately, had to keep their distance as their guild master''s men had set a protective perimeter around her, marking her importance.

    And the moment they noticed their guildmaster walking in, they immediately scattered, pretending to mind their own business.

    "Hello, Lenny. I was waiting for you," Rachel greeted with a brief smile, rising gracefully from the sofa.

    Snapping out of his brief daze, Lenny managed a chuckle and motioned for her to sit back down as he took a seat on a nearby sofa. "Please sit, Rachel. I rushed here just as I heard that you were here to see me, which is a first. You never came here alone like this before. Should I feel pleased or worried? Haha. You have been quite cold to me for a few years, you know."

    Rachel''s smile was polite but reserved as she reseated herself, "I know, and I am sorry. I have a lot going on, and I wanted to focus on my career as a Hunter. It''s also because of that I am here now."

    "What do you mean?" Lenny asked with an awkward smile.

    "Why are you being like this, Lenny? My dad must have already contacted you about me wanting to join your guild," Rachel stated, her head tilted slightly, a hint of impatience in her voice.

    "Ah, yes, of course," Lenny responded, clicking his tongue as though the information had just clicked into ce. He furrowed his brows, adding, "But I found it a bit surprising because you obviously have your family''s guild. Won''t your guild feel disappointed to see you leave them?"

    Rachel offered a subtle smile, her demeanorposed yet firm, "You know that they will understand because I am doing this not for me but to help secure the future of humanity. I don''t want to join your guild as just another ordinary member but to be part of something bigger...like Project Mars."

    Lenny chuckled ufortably, scratching his chin, "Are you sure your dad wants you to? Because you know...this project isn''t uh...meant for everyone. Some of them even resigned after briefly joining it."

    "Are you saying that I, Rachel Sterling, am not capable enough to join this project?" Rachel''s tone turned cold, her displeasure evident.

    Lenny quickly shook his hands in a cating gesture, "Of course not. Please don''t misunderstand me like that, my dear. You know me, right. I am only trying to look out for you. But you have to know that if you ever choose to resign, then there will be a mandatory memory wipe to remove anything you might have learned during your time in the project. It is due to confidentiality uses."

    "I am fine with that. Anything else?" Rachel asked, leaning back with an air of resolve.

    Lenny cleared his throat, continuing, "There is also a weekly mind-scanning session for every member of the project. It''s to make sure that none of them ever talk about, you know¡ª"

    Rachel leaned forward, frowning, "Hold on a second. Are you telling me that I should let someone poke into my head so that I can continue contributing to the project that concerns our future?"

    Lenny offered a wry smile, slightly uneasy. "It''s just protocol. I don''t really make the rules. Everybody has to do it and¡ª"

    "Do you do it then? Even if you are managing the project, you are also technically part of it, right? So, do you follow the protocol as well?" Rachel pressed, her gaze sharp and probing.

    Lenny looked away, wincing, "Rachel,e on. You know it''s not the same. It''s not like I would ever¡ª"

    "Then the same goes for me. Or do you think that I am not trustworthy?" Rachel retorted, her disappointment palpable.

    Lenny sighed, resigned, "Okay, okay. Let me just ask your dad about this."

    Rachel''s frustration was palpable as she confronted Lenny, her brows knitting together in disapproval, "I had no idea that you needed my dad''s permission to do everything, even something as simple as this. I thought you were the one handling this project, and yet it seems like you don''t have much power over decisions," she stated sharply, her voice tinged with disappointment.

    Lenny''s face tightened, the affable mask slipping as his features contorted. Did it really seem like that?

    "Maybe I should have just talked to my dad instead ofing all the way here. Whatever, I will go and do just that," Rachel said, her tone decisive as she began to rise from her seat, signaling her readiness to leave the ufortable situation behind.

    "Wait, wait," Lenny blurted out, standing abruptly. He extended an arm in front of her, a physical barrier to her departure, "It''s not like that at all, Rachel. I only wanted to ask your dad because I thought he was very protective of you. But since he already seemed okay with you joining the project, I suppose I should apologize for overthinking this and not considering what you want. So it''s fine if we just skip over a silly protocol. You are Rachel Sterling, after all, and that''s more than enough. But please don''t tell your dad about this. He is very strict about protocols, not that I would let anybody else skip it, hehe."

    Rachel paused, her posture rxing slightly as she assessed Lenny''s hurried concession. A brief smile curved her lips, a sign of her eptance of his apology, "Thank you, Lenny. Now... why don''t you tell me where I should begin?"

 Chapter 576 The Red Witch

    Chapter 576 The Red Witch

    ??In the sweltering heat of a chaotic volcandscape, Kira and Lupus stood, their figures silhouetted against the glowing magma and smoky air.

    The ground beneath them was cracked and unstable, much like the ns Kira had painstakinglyid out.

    Kira''s dark emerald eyes flickered with frustration as she addressed Lupus, "I don''t understand. How did that little pampered girl cure the Nightshade Princess? Asher must be feeling quite smug now that his kingdom has a fresh supply of critical resources, while Drakar must be fuming after wasting his kingdom''s resources to steal their allies. If it had been any other situation, I would have taken pleasure in his misery, but this is a huge setback for us."

    Lupus, ever the calm in the storm, gently shook his head and replied, "Not necessarily. The bloodburners still lost a lot of allies. The Nightshade Kingdom''s resources are finite and can never best the draconians. All they aplished was buying themselves some time."

    "Then what do you suppose we should do now? It''s too early to initiate my final n. Don''t tell me we are going to rely on-"

    "Me?"

    A cold, eerie voice interrupted Kira''s retort.

    Both Kira and Lupus turned sharply, their eyesnding on a ck cloaked figure, her chilling red eyes the only visible part of her face.

    Kira''s lips curved into a guarded smile as she recognized the neer, "Ah, our mysterious ''Red Witch''. We weren''t expecting yourpany now. Why did youe all the way here?"

    The Red Witch''s gaze narrowed as she stepped closer, her voice even and menacing, "Since your ns weren''tpletely sessful, I am going to take over from here."

    Kira frowned, her voiceced with disbelief, "What? I know you probably have someone deeply connected to the Bloodburn Kingdom, but only a fool would believe that you can take them down on your own. Even if you truly killed La and her dragon on your own, it isn''t the same thing, is it?"

    With a casual tilt of her head, the Red Witch responded coolly, "I don''t have to do much. The bloodburners will cause their own downfall."

    Kira scoffed, her expression hardening, "Are you that ignorant? Have you ever seen their king and queen? They are inseparable and unstoppable. As much as I don''t like to admit it, no bloodburner would ever dare to rebel under their rule."

    The Red Witch merely let out a tired sigh, "The ignorant one is the one who doesn''t know the right secrets."

    Kira''s expression hardened as she pressed the Red Witch for answers, her brows furrowed in a mix of suspicion and intrigue, "You...What do you know?" she demanded, feeling that the Red Witch wasn''t bluffing.

    The Red Witch''s eyes narrowed, a shadow of confidence in her eyes, "You will know when you need to know. There wille a time when I will need you. Until then, everyone should stay put while I do what I need to do," she replied, her voice as cold and steady as the rocky cliffs surrounding them.

    Kira turned to Lupus, her voiceced with skepticism, "Are we really supposed to trust her based on only her words?" she asked, her incredulity evident.

    Lupus, who had been an observant shadow until now, finally nodded, his gaze fixed on the Red Witch, "She will do what she said. She won''t disappoint," he assured Kira, his voice steady and confident.

    Reassured by Lupus'' conviction, Kira blinked, but her mind still raced with questions.

    "But remember...Asher is mine to deal with. If anybody touches him, I will make them wish they weren''t born," the Red Witch dered, her tone chilling, leaving no room for doubt about her resolve.

    Kira furrowed her brows, puzzled and intrigued by the Red Witch''s specific vendetta against Asher. Just how and when did he offend someone like her?

    "Good. But you better make sure he won''t disrupt our ns. He is very dangerous and unpredictable," she warned, her cold voice contrasting with the scorching air around them.

    The Red Witch nodded slowly, then turned and began to walk away, her ck cloak swirling around her.

    Kira half-way turned around, but suddenly she turned back around, her eyes shing with a sharp light. In the blink of an eye, her hand shot forward to throw a sharp knife at the Red Witch''s back,

    *Shhhk!*

    Kira''s brows raised upon seeing the knife actually puncturing the flesh of the Red Witch, who got frozen in ce.

    However, as the Red Witch''s figure copsed to the ground over a pool of blood and her hood uncovered, Kira''s brows rxed before she let out a subtle scoff, "Looks like she doesn''t trust us at all but seems very good at disguising her presence," Shemented upon seeing the body of some ordinary woman whose aura was no stronger than that of a Soul yer.

    "She isn''t someone who likes to take chances," Lupus remarked without even ncing at the corpse.

    "It seems like you know her. Don''t you?" Kira asked as she turned around to look at Lupus, her curiosity sharpened like a de.

    Lupus met her gaze with a sereneposure that belied the chaotdscape around them, "You wouldn''t want to know who she is unless you want to jeopardize your own ns," he replied, his voice carrying a hidden warning.

    Kira let out a cold chuckle, "You could have just said you don''t want to tell me. Whatever...let''s see if she can live up to her words," she mused aloud, her eyes gleaming with a mix of defiance and anticipation.

    ¡ª

    The sun was still hidden when in a dark room, three soft mats were lying on the floor, each upied by a sleeping figure.

    Despite Asher insisting Merina and Ceti to have their own rooms, the two of them insisted that as werewolves they don''t feelfortable sleeping separately and felt morefortable when they did everything together as a family.

    Because of this, Asher absolved Merina of her duties on certain days here and there so that she could spend the night with her family despite her insisting not to show so much favor towards a maid like her.

    However, under the quiet hum of the night, a restless shuffling broke the silence. Ceti was wincing and fidgeting in her sleep, her movements growing increasingly agitated.

    This disturbance roused Kookus, who let out a frustrated sigh, "Ahhhh, I was about to marry my girlfriend. Who keeps kicking me?" he mumbled sleepily, rubbing his eyes before his gazended on Ceti''s twitching limbs.

    "What is she dreaming about?" Kookus wondered aloud, squinting in the low light.

    In the depths of Ceti''s mind, a vivid and chaotic scene unfolded

    ¡ªa dark, grimvision of the Bloodburn Kingdom reduced to ruins.

    The air was thick with the stench of death and blood, overwhelming her senses as if she were truly there. Her heart pounded with dread for her loved ones and her home; the devastation before her was inexplicable yet terrifyingly real.

    Before she could rush to look for her loved ones and find out what was going on,, the scene shifted dramatically.

    Suddenly, Ceti found herself standing on a distant cliff, overlooking the kingdom now enveloped in dark smoke. A familiar voice pierced the silence,den with guilt: "It''s my fault...."

    Turning around, Ceti saw Asher standing a few feet away, his figure shadowed and lifeless as he stared out at the destruction, "A-Asher?" she tried to call out, her voice catching in her throat, thick with confusion and shock.

    "Asher!" she cried again, more urgently, but the scene began to dissolve around her, her plea fading into the void.

    "Asher!!" Her voice broke through the boundary between dream and reality as her eyes snapped open¡ªjust as her fist inadvertently connected with Kookus''s chin.

    "AYOOO!!" The force of her punch sent him flying with a wailing howl, crashing spectacrly through the window.

    "Kookus!" Merina eximed, jolted awake by themotion. She rushed to the window, her heart racing, only to sigh in relief upon seeing Kookus knocked out on the ground below, seemingly unharmed but for his tongue sticking out.

    Turning back to Ceti, who was now sitting up with tears streaming down her cheeks, Merina approached her with a mixture of concern and motherly affection, "Ceti...what''s wrong? Did you have a bad dream again? It''s been so long since you had one," Merina asked softly, sitting beside her and cing aforting arm around her shoulders.

    She had seen Ceti wake up from her sleep in such an agitated manner a few times in the past, but never before had she seen Ceti being this shaken. Most of the times, she even forgot what she saw the moment she woke up.

    But this time¡­it seemed as if she was still seeing the horror in her eyes.

    Ceti, still trembling from the vivid nightmare, nodded slowly, her breaths uneven as she struggled to process the terror that had felt all too real.

    Merina gently prodded her daughter for answers, her voiceced with a mother''s concern, "Do you remember what you saw, Ceti? Was it something very bad? Was it because of...Luna?"

    Ceti paused, her eyes meeting her mother''s, filled with an unspoken turmoil.

    She opened her mouth to respond, hesitated, then took a deep, steadying breath.

    Standing up, she inadvertently drew her mother to her feet with the motion, "You can tell me anything, daughter. You shouldn''t carry any burden alone," Merina encouraged, her hand reaching out as if to physically lift the weight from Ceti''s shoulders.

    With a forced softness to her smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes, Ceti shook her head dismissively, "It''s just a nightmare, Mother. You don''t have to feel worried. I will just go out and take a walk to clear my head," she reassured, though her voice carried a tremor of uncertainty.

    Merina sighed, her instincts as a mother tingling with worry. She nodded, letting her hand rest momentarily on her chest where her heart thudded ufortably.

    She watched helplessly as Ceti walked out of the room.

    -

    Alone in the quiet expanse of a courtyard in the Demonstone Castle, Ceti''s steps were hesitant, her thoughts a tumultuous storm.

    Under her breath, she whispered a challenge to the quiet, her voice barely louder than a murmur, "Luna...I know that what I saw was your vision. You better tell me what it''s really about and what it meant. Was it...the future?"

    The night air remained still, her words dissipating into the cold.

    Frustrated, she snapped, "I know you are hiding inside me. I had enough of having a person live inside me in silence and do nothing but give me nightmares. You better start taking responsibility for whatever this is."

    Talking to herself felt foolish, yet the weight of her unresolved questions bore heavily on her.

    "Ceti? Who are you talking to?" A refined yet surprised voice of a man suddenly echoed from behind.

    Ceti gasped silently as she turned around.

 Chapter 577 Till The End Of The Line

    Chapter 577 Till The End Of The Line

    ??Ceti''s surprise upon seeing the man before her was evident in her voice, "Silvan? What are you doing here?"

    Silvan''s response came with a gentle smile, the sound echoing softly in the quiet of the dark, "We used toe here for our walks, remember? Both of us liked this ce because usually, it''s empty."

    "Right... There isn''t really another ce like this where you could clear your head..." Ceti mumbled, her voice trailing off as memories of the nightmare she saw shed in her mind.

    "Clear your head? What happened?" Silvan''s voice carried a tone of genuine concern, pulling Ceti back from her reverie.

    Ceti paused, her gaze drifting to the shadowed outlines of the trees around them. The hesitance was clear in her eyes, a silent struggle whether to share her turmoil, especially since it was Silvan.

    "You don''t have to make it awkward between us by avoiding me or anything. Just like we agreed, you can talk to me as a friend. It''s not like I have any other friend to talk to anyway," Silvan said, his smile brief but sincere, casting a warm light in the cool darkness.

    A low sigh escaped Ceti''s lips, touched by his words and feeling bad that she might have offended him, "It''s nothing serious. It''s just a nightmare, and I only came here to shake it off," she confessed, her voice a mixture of dismissal and underlying tension as she started to walk forward slowly, her steps hesitant.

    "Does that mean you still remember the nightmare? It takes a lot to make you feel distressed," Silvan probed further, his footsteps quiet as he fell into pace beside her.

    "My nightmares are strange in a way... as if they''re trying to tell me a message but in the worst way. But never mind. I am probably overthinking it," Ceti said, shaking her head as if to dispel the lingering shadows of her dream.

    "Maybe not. People say dreams are a mirror to the mind. Maybe you can learn something even from nightmares. It''s better to face it head-on rather than run away from it. Otherwise, you might never feel at ease," Silvan advised, his words thoughtful and encouraging.

    Ceti slowed her steps, considering his words. She wondered if she could really face it head-on.

    She knew that since Luna was the next Moon Guardian, she could see glimpses of the future. But this wasn''t the first. Before she even knew of Luna''s existence, she had a few nightmares revolving around Asher, most of which she couldn''t remember, but the lingering sensation of horror was still there.

    It even made her distrustful of Asher at first, but after falling in love with him, she hasn''t had such dreams for a while. Why was she only seeing bad things surrounding him, and why again?

    It was not like she could go and ask him about it or make him feel hurt for even asking. He would never do anything to harm his kingdom.

    But maybe Silvan was right. Even if she can''t talk about this to Asher, she can at least keep probing her own mind for answers, even if it means she might see more nightmares.

    ¡ª

    In the dark painting hall of the castle, sttered with hues of various colors, Asher and Rowena stood side by side, lost in the tranquil world of painting.

    The two of them found it quite pleasant to spend time together like this, away from the burdens of the responsibilities, even if it was just for a few minutes.

    The smell of mana-infused oil paint hung in the air as Rowena delicately stroked her brush across the canvas. However, she noticed Asher''s hand growing heavier and his movements less fluid.

    "What are you thinking so deeply about?" she asked, her voice cutting through the silence as she turned to face him, her eyes searching his.

    Asher''s expression was troubled, his usual focus on the canvas now clouded with concern, "I learned some things during my trips to the Severed Realm," he began, hesitating as if weighing each word, "The most troubling one is that the WHA is nning to destroy our world."

    Rowena''s brush halted mid-stroke, her frown deepening, "Destroy our world? That...That cannot be possible. They might have abundant resources, but we are stronger. Where did they suddenly get this confidence they never had before?"

    Asher nodded, acknowledging her point, but countered, "I know. But humans keep evolving faster than we do because of these very resources and how they are socially evolved as well. They aren''t the same as the ones during your father''s time. They are technologically advanced, allowing them to build things that we can only imagine, like the teleportation portals around the world. We can''t even build a single portal outside the kingdom because of the way our world works. They are unitedparatively, and we are not. That is their biggest strength over us."

    Rowena furrowed her brows, the gravity of his words sinking in, "What are you trying to say?"

    Asher''s eyes grew determined, a fire kindling within as he leaned closer, "We have to be united as well. All we have been doing ever since the birth of this world is fighting and killing each other over even a single life crystal. That is why we were never able to win against the humans, and we never will if it continues that way."

    Rowena shook her head slowly, her hand lowering in the air, the paintbrush forgotten, "I understand what you are trying to say, and you are not wrong. But you know how our world is. Thest thing we can do is stay united. Even my ancestors struggled to maintain unity in our kingdom due to the diversity. Do you think the werewolves or the draconians would agree to unite when we are all busy trying to destroy each other for thousands of years? There is so much blood debt between us that it won''t be forgotten without destroying each other."

    Asher''s gaze didn''t waver, "We have the Moon Guardian''s granddaughter on our side, and she is the next Moon Guardian. Then there is Lysandra, who wants to change her kingdom for the better and does not want a war. She is the queen consort but has agreed to help us take down Drakar. Once Drakar and his influence are eradicated, she might be willing to fight for amon cause along with her kingdom. Doesn''t this all mean that it isn''t really impossible? Once they follow us, all other kingdoms, tribes, and ns will follow our lead. We can create a better world in this lifetime and achieve what your ancestors wanted," Asher concluded, his voice fervent with passion.

    Rowena''s nod was slow, her expression a mix of contemtion and concern, "What you said is possible, but only if the werewolves and the draconians fall in line. We might have the Moon Guardian''s granddaughter with us, but she is hidden and stuck in Ceti''s body. Ceti is not Luna. We don''t know what kind of person Luna really is, if her true allegiance still lies with her grandfather, or if she is staying with us for some ulterior motives. The same goes for Lysandra. She might be cooperating because she wants the throne for herself, and we can never trust a draconian''s words. Some of my ancestors had already suffered from it, and I am not going to make the same mistake. I also want you to be more careful about her, no matter what she says."

    Asher couldn''t refute her since he knew she had a point. He can''t confidently trust Luna or Lysandra based on just his gut feelings.

    Even if Lysandra seemed sincere about her promises, there was the troubling fact that none of it would matter if she came to know the truth about Agonon.

    But of course, he just has to make sure the secret stays with him.

    Asher sighed as he asked, "Then what do you think we should do? Let me tell you what the WHA is exactly nning..." He went on to exin Project Mars, and as he spoke, Rowena''s expression grew increasingly somber and grim, her eyes quivering with a mixture of disbelief and fear¡­not for herself but for their fate, including her kingdom''s.

    "How long have they been nning this? None of our spies picked up anything rted to this," Rowena mumbled, her tone reflecting her concern and surprise that Asher managed to learn all this. Did he have a spy deeply nted in the WHA?

    "I don''t know, but that doesn''t matter now. What matters is their n might be very ambitious, but it isn''t a bluff. Even if it might take centuries, they can eventually destroy us easily. Without life crystals, not even the Moon Guardian can survive," Asher said, his voice filled with urgency.

    Rowena clenched her fist, breaking the paintbrush she held. She walked to the window and stared out at the crimson sun dipping below the horizon, "Are we doomed to get destroyed, Ash? We are fighting and struggling for our survival against those in our world. Now, how are we supposed to fend off those from a different world? Maybe I should take on the Last Judgement quest before they can advance their ns and try to buy as much time as possible for you."

    Asher stepped forward quickly, his hands gripping Rowena''s arms firmly, and said fervently, "Nonsense! Don''t you ever say such things before me, Rona. If we are to do anything that concerns our very lives, we will do it together. I will find a way. I promise. You only need to worry about the matters in this world, and let me worry about the humans. You don''t have to feel burdened."

    Her expression softened under his touch, a warm glow lighting her crimson eyes as she caressed his face gently, "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you like that. I was just worried for our future...for you. I want you to live a long, happy life. That is my only wish as your woman."

    "I can''t be happy without you. So you better stay with me till the end of the line," Asher dered, pulling her into a tight, warm embrace.

    He kissed her pale face gently yet with passion, his mind already turning over strategies to move things forward with Lysandra, all the while vowing to protect the world they both cherished.

 Chapter 578 Battered But Not Broken

    <h4>Chapter 578 Battered But Not Broken</h4>

    A weekter,

    The moon cast a mncholic glow over the dark, ornate chamber as Lysandra, in her flowing dark red nightgown, which entuated her voluptuous curves, turned away from the chilling night air of the balcony.

    Her silvervender hair, almost ethereal under the blood moon''s rare light, cascaded over her shoulders as she stepped back into the warmth of her room, her mind weighed with heavy burdens.

    *Bang!*

    Her solitude was abruptly shattered by the heavy, unsteady footsteps of Drakar, whose entrance was as graceless as his state. His jet ck wings smashed the nearby vases and small tables as he stumbled into them while walking ahead.

    The smell of strong liquor preceded him, filling the room with its harsh scent. Lysandra''s delicate nose wrinkled in distaste at the pungent aroma, "Why are you like this? You should return to your chamber and rest. You are too drunk," she said, her voiceced with concern yet edged with a queenly authority.

    Drakar''s response was a scornful scoff, his words slurred but piercing, "Why would my woman have the right to question why her man is in her chamber?" His figure loomed in the doorway, his shadow stretching long and distorted across the marble floor.

    Lysandra maintained herposure, her brow furrowing slightly, "I only said that because I was worried. You don''t look good," she replied, her tone steady yet soft, trying to diffuse the tension.

    "Hahaha¡­" The sound of Drakar''sughter, bitter and loud, echoed off the walls.

    He staggered toward her, his movements clumsy but threatening, "How am I supposed to look good when that bitch and her ns made me lose so many life crystals? Do you have any idea how many decades it takes for our kingdom to amass a few million life crystals? All those decades of effort were wasted on some puny ns and kingdoms."

    Lysandra''s brows briefly raised, wondering which woman he was talking about and why he wasmenting like this when he was the one who came up with the n.

    However, she shifted gracefully to the side as he approached, her eyes cool and firm, "That''s not necessarily true. They will be forever indebted to you, and the Bloodburn Kingdom can''t rely on them. They could prove to be useful when the war happens," she countered, her voice a calm contrast to his rough tirade.

    Drakar''s sneer was palpable as he spat on the floor in contempt, "Who needs those weaklings when just a fraction of my kingdom is enough to raze those bloodburners to the ground? We have 30 Dragon Knights, and they only have 5 Bloodborn Guards to match them in strength. They are a joke, and yet they just refuse to get destroyed."

    "Let''s talk about this when you are sober," Lysandra suggested, attempting to bypass him with dignified poise.

    Drakar, his face a tempest of rage and intoxication, suddenly seized Lysandra''s arm with a vise-like grip.

    Whirling her around, his dark fiery red eyes seared into hers, alight with a brutish lustful glow, "Where do you think you''re going? It''s been an age since I''ve felt your warmth. Since Agonon''s death, you''ve shunned my bed. I''ve been patient, treasuring you above all women. But my patience has its limits. It''s time you resumed your duties as my woman," With a harsh motion, he hurled her towards the bed.

    Lysandra''s heart skipped as she hit the bed, but resolve stiffened her spine.

    Rising swiftly, she faced him, her voice tight with barely constrained emotion, "Not now, Drakar. I...I still need time." The raw, recent memory of having to destroy the only remaining piece of her lover and Droco''s brutal end¡ªhis chest gruesomely torn open, his life extinguished like a snuffed candle before a mocking crowd, all honor denied¡ªechoed painfully in her mind.

    Drakar had stripped her of thest kin she had, tainting even the air she breathed with his oppressive presence, which became even more suffocating to the point she was finding it hard to endure it anymore.

    Drakar''s fury grew, and with a snarl, he sped her throat, his grip iron, "You dare refuse me? No other man would grant you this grief for a mere son. We could always sire more if that''s your wish."

    Her gaze icy, Lysandra clutched at his wrist, "No... There will never be another Agonon. And I can''t... won''t move on... not until the one who slew him lies dead at my feet."

    His voice, a menacing growl, Drakar retorted, "So, you defy me until that alien rat dies? No! I won''t let you grant him such mercy. He will live as my captive, broken and watching as I destroy all he cherishes." Flipping her to the floor, he loomed over her, a dark shadow of wrath, "And you, you need to be punished for your defiance. You dare make me beg for you when you are the one supposed to be throwing yourself at me," he dered, snapping his fingers.

    A dark purple whip materialized in his hand, shimmering with a sinister light. It was clear from its glow that it was no ordinary whip butced with a lethal poison.

    Lysandra''s eyes flickered with simmering resentment, which she hid as she looked up at the looming figure.

    "I never thought I would use my ''Punisher'' on you," Drakar muttered, a twisted pain in his tone, "Reserved for those who failed to please me...it pains me that you force my hand."

    "Stop this, Drakar. All I asked for is some time," she pleaded, staring at the ominous glow of the whip, the air thick with the imminent threat of pain and venom.

    Drakar coldly scoffed upon hearing her plea and,

    "Crack!*

    The shadowed room echoed with the sinister crack of the ''Punisher'', as it suddenly descended mercilessly upon Lysandra''s back,shing away few of her scales on her wings along with some of her skin.

    "Arrgh!" A piercing scream tore from her lips, a sound raw and chilling, as she crumpled to the floor under the agonizing blow, consciousness flickering like a snuffed candle, and felt the metallic taste of blood in her mouth.

    Drakar stood over her, his lips twisted into a cruel smirk, "You must have felt that, huh?" His voice wasced with a dark amusement as he eyed the whip in his hand, "You know, my Punisher isced with the special poison harvested from the Dreadspine Serpent¡ªone that costs 500 life crystals to maintain its potency after every twenty strikes. Fortunately, I have brought enough tost an entire day."

    Lysandra''s heart remained firm despite knowing how terrifying the Dreadspine Serpent was, whose venom, when injected directly, could even kill a Soul Devourer in seconds.

    But it was very rare to discover it in the open, and even if one came upon them, only those with a death wish would dare to face it. There was only a dangerous rumored ce where this serpent had made its home, but no one dared venture there.

    Of course, the poison on the whip was a weaker version of it but still very lethal to a Soul Devourer.

    "For any other woman, I''d use an ordinary whip; they''d die instantly under the Punisher''ssh. But you," he sneered, a twisted pride in his tone, "you''re the only one who can withstand and survive it. Yet, its poison won''t let you heal quickly. Maybe the pain will teach you what words cannot. So don''t you dare use a wisp of your mana to defend yourself or fight the poison."

    Underneath him, Lysandra''s fists clenched against the cold stone floor, her face a mask of resolve hardened by the cruel test of endurance. She drew a shuddering breath, the agonizing pain searing through her, yet her spirit remained unbroken, her determination ice-cold to endure this pain rather than throw herself at him.

    As the hours dragged on, the cruel echoes of the whip and Lysandra''s increasingly faint cries filled the chamber, a macabre tune that yed until the first light of dawn crept across the sky.

    Eachsh was a brutal reminder of her torment, blood seeping out from her mouth.

    Yet with each passing moment, her resolve to withstand and survive hardened into an unyielding will, her spirit refusing to be crushed by Drakar''s merciless hand.

    For everyone she lost because of him, she has to hold on.

    ¡ª

    Deep within a secluded valley, hidden from the unyielding gaze of the world,y the Lake of No Return, its dark purple waters mirroring the crimson skies.

    It was here that Asher found Lysandra, her figure reflected in the eerie stillness of theke.

    As agreed, it was time for them to meet up again.

    However, Asher was surprised to see her dressed in a dark red cloak that covered her entire body instead of her usual regal off-shoulder dark red gown.

    Upon detecting Asher''s approach, Lysandra turned slowly, her movements as if weighed down by invisible burdens. Her voice, when she spoke, was a fragile thread of sound, barely carrying over the gentlepping of the water, "I won''t take much time today."

    Asher''s response was a slow nod, his eyes scanning her, instinctively searching for something amiss.

    Not only did her voice sound off, but it didn''t take long for him to notice the unnatural pallor of her skin¡ªa stark contrast to her usually iron-like demeanor. As his gaze lingered, Lysandra slowly turned her face away and pulled her hood forward as if to hide something.

    "What the hell happened to you?" Asher''s voice was tight, his brows knitted together as he observed the dimming aura that seemed to barely cling to her.

 Chapter 579 The Dreadspine Serpent

    Chapter 579 The Dreadspine Serpent

    ??Lysandra''s shoulders tensed, a silent battle waging within her as she heard Asher''s question.

    She nced sidelong at Asher, her lips pressed into a thin line, betraying her reluctance to reveal the depths of her plight,

    "You shouldn''t be concerned with my affairs," she said, her voice edged with a detached coldness.

    Asher could see that Lysandra was trying to distance herself on purpose.

    But he felt that to truly gain her loyalty and trust for the sake of the survival of his own kingdom, he should make her feel like she can depend and trust him.

    And so he stepped forward, his voice carrying a mix of concern and frustration, "I thought we considered each other as allies, albeit we never had to state it. Is it wrong for an ally to want to know what''s going on with the other?"

    Lysandra, her posture rigid and her side facing Asher, replied with a clipped tone, her voiceced with impatience, "Allies don''t have to know each and everything about the other. This isn''t important. Can you bring him out now?"

    But Asher, undeterred, moved to stand directly in front of her, blocking her view of the tranquil yet eerieke, "Whatever afflicts you, weakens us all. You know I wouldn''t ask if it weren''t important."

    Slowly, Lysandra raised her eyes to meet his, a flicker of vulnerability shing across her usually imprable gaze.

    With a resigned gaze, she lowered her hood and removed her cloak, revealing a full-sleeved dark red gown that covered her till her neck. The fabric clung to her form, emphasizing her frailty rather than her usual regal bearing and allure.

    Her back, which was usually as straight as an iron pole, was now slightly drooping.

    Asher''s expression shifted to shock as he took in her pale, sicklyplexion and bloodshot eyes¡ªclear signs of severe poisoning...a far cry from her usual regally breathtaking face.

    "Did he do this to you?" he asked, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. For some reason, the sight of her condition made him feel an indescribable yet subtle prickle in his chest.

    Lysandra nodded slowly, making Asher''s fists tightening, "Why? Did he catch onto us?" Asher''s voice was thick with worry. If Drakar finds out, then he might never be able to use the draconians in the future.

    Quickly, Lysandra shook her head, dispelling his fears, "You don''t have to worry. It isn''t because of that. This is just how Drakar is. The moment you hurt his pride by even a fraction, he reveals his true nature, casting aside any poise of a king. And he''s nning much worse for you, because you utterly andpletely crushed his pride," As she said this, herst sentence carried a hint of cold satisfaction.

    She would never forget that image of him lying on the ground like a pathetic dog, his pride crushed to pieces.

    She knew that it was not losing those life crystals that made Drakar truly mad but the fact that he once again failed to get his hands on Asher.

    This filled her with a strong determination to keep Asher alive other than for the sake of her son because he was the only one who was willing,capable, and brave enough to stand up against Drakar.

    Asher''s eyes briefly shed with a cold, deadly light, "I can''t care less about a dead man''s threat," he spat out, his voiceced with cold contempt.

    His brows furrowed, puzzled by her appearance, he pressed on, "But why didn''t you treat yourself?"

    Lysandra revealed a tone as chilled as the winds whisking across the water, "Drakar uses the poison of the Dreadspine Serpent because nobody can remove the poison without using its venom as an ingredient to prepare the right medicine."

    Asher furrowed his brows and even if the name of this creature sounded a bit familiar, he didn''t exactly know much details about it except it sounded like it was a snake with a very lethal venom.

    "He wants me to suffer for weeks like this until the poison wears off. But I will be fine. He can only use a weak version of the venom. This pain is nothingpared to what I have lost. I would rather endure this than give in to him."

    Asher''s features hardened as he listened, the revtion sharpening his respect for her resilience.

    A cold scoff escaped him, a sound more of admiration than disbelief. The more he learned about her, the stronger his astonishment grew at her enduring spirit.

    "I will get rid of that poison for you. My mana can burn off anything," he stated, his voice resonating with unwavering resolve.

    Lysandra''s eyes flickered, disbelief and a trace of vulnerability crossing her face for a fleeting moment, "What? No. I won''t die if that''s what you are worried about," she countered, her voice a blend of cold refusal and defiance.

    "I know," Asher pressed, his tone insistent, "But I can''t let you continue like this. As an ally, I need you to be strong and healthy. Can you guarantee that the poison won''t suddenly spiral out of control while it''s in your body?" His question hung heavily in the damp air, forcing Lysandra to look away momentarily.

    When she met his gaze again, her expression was set, her resolve like steel, "I will take my chances. You should only worry about yourself. I have survived all these years and I can survive this as well. But I won''t let someone else''s mana inside my body."

    Asher knew nobody would trust any foreign mana to enter inside their body. But he knew that other than this reason, there was a form of self-imposed penance, likely tied to her unresolved grief over Agonon and those she lost.

    "Then I will go and kill that damn serpent and get its venom. I don''t want to hear any excuses after that," he dered, his figure tensing as he prepared tounch himself into the sky.

    Asher didn''t care how poisonous it was since how hard it could be to kill a beast when poison doesn''t affect him at all? He had already decided to contact Merina to ask for its location on the way.

    "Wait!" Lysandra''s cry was a mix of protest and rm, her voice cracking as she reached out to him.

    *Boom!*

    But it was toote; Asher was already shooting upwards, his figure a blur against the darkening sky and leaving behind shockwaves.

    How can he say that without even knowing what he was getting into?

    Feeling a surge of shock, frustration, and helplessness, she, too, propelled herself into the air, trailing after him, her cloak billowing behind her like a dark banner.

    Not too long after,

    In a ce between the Dracyra and Oseon continent, Asher descended into a valley so steeped in dread that even the shadows seemed to recoil in fear.

    Thend here was blighted, cursed ground where no light dared linger.

    Twisted trees with w-like branches reached out as if to snatch those who dared to trespass, and the air was thick with a miasma that turned the stomach and clouded the mind while lowering the visibility to a great extent.

    Even a Soul Purger would feel sick with terror within seconds and run away.

    The ground beneath his feet was a mosaic of bone fragments and rotting leaves, crunching softly with every step.

    Based on how much they decayed, Asher could tell that these were not-so old bones. Either they belonged to unwary travelers or foolish ones who overestimated their strength.

    He did hear from Merina that the Dreadspine Serpent was considered a treasure in itself due to its potent venom that had many applications other than just causing a very agonizing death. With its venom as an ingredient, it could be used to cure any poison.

    But no one with a sane mind had ever dared to face this creature, and thus, it was considered just another unobtainable treasure.

    He also never expected a snake could be a lot more dangerous than he expected after hearing the details from Merina.

    But what he was most interested in was what could be in itsir and the benefits he could gain from killing it.

    "You...stop right there," A strained yet cold voice echoed from behind as Asher turned around.

    Emerging from the sickly fog, Lysandra stepped forward withbored breaths, her expression a mix of frustration and incredulity.

    She looked around; her heavy chest heaved from the effort of the flight, and her face was painted with vexation at Asher''s reckless move,

    "This...This is madness, Asher. Even for you," she gasped, her voice tinged with the weight of their grim surroundings.

    "Then you don''t know me well," Asher said with a smirk.

    Lysandra took a deep breath as if to calm herself down and said with a firm gaze, "You have no idea what you are going to deal with. The Dreadspine Serpent is not just a peak Soul Devourer, but its body itself emits an invisible but poisonous miasma that can spread for a few hundred meters. It can kill you before you can even get anywhere near it. Why do you think even Drakar didn''t take any risks but bought the venom that was harvested from a dead one?"

    Asher turned to face her, his expression set, his resolve as hard as the stones that littered the ground, "You are the reason I am here. Since you are refusing my way, I am trying to go with the alternative here. Do you think Agonon would want to see you all sick and injured like this?"

    Lysandra let out a resigned sigh as she briefly averted her gaze and said with a timorous flicker in her eyes, "Okay¡­I will let you treat me. Now can we go back?" She asked firmly, though she averted her gaze briefly.

    Asher smirked as he said, "See. That wasn''t so hard," Saying so, he stepped forward to leave with her, deciding toe back hereter when he was alone.

    *Hisss¡­.*

    Suddenly, a sinister hiss echoed, stopping both Asher and Lysandra in their tracks as they nced at each other.

 Chapter 580 To Prove Yourself?

    <h4>Chapter 580 To Prove Yourself?</h4>

    As Asher and Lysandra made to leave the blighted valley, the air suddenly rippled with a sinister hiss, halting them mid-stride.

    *Hiss¡­.Hisss¡­..*

    The hissing multiplied, surrounding them with a chilling serenade of malice.

    Asher turned, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the dark, dense fog that seemed to thicken with every passing moment, "I thought there could only be one mature Dreadspine Serpent per generation."

    "These are its minions," Lysandra responded, her voiceced with urgency, "They aren''t as strong, but their confidence to surround us means the Dreadspine Serpent has marked us already as its prey. We have to leave now!"

    As they pivoted to flee, a dark purple mist, eerie and thick, began to envelop the space above them.

    Asher, intent on escaping, kept pushing upwards, but Lysandra grabbed him, yanking him back towards the murky ground, "Are you mad? Why would you keep flying into that poisonous mist? That''s the Dreadspine Serpent''s doing," she coldly reprimanded as theynded heavily back on the ground.

    Asher gasped for air, his realization evident, "Ah, I forgot. You are not in the shape to fly through that."

    "It''s not just me. You also shouldn''t," Lysandra retorted sharply, "It can spread that mist for hundreds of meters. Even if you¡ª" She paused, realizing whom she was speaking to, Asher, who was unkible in a way.

    "You underestimate me. But it''s fine. I can''t leave without you anyway," Asher sighed, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any possible escape.

    Lysandra blinked, taken aback by his determination to stay, "No. You should leave before that serpent gets here. It is using the mist to toy with us and slowly kill us."

    "If you are worried about losing Agonon, don''t be. I am not going to die against some snake," Asher said with a confident, almost reckless smile, "Just tell me what other ways we have to get out of here."

    Lysandra red at him, her frustration boiling over, "Why can''t you show some concern for your own life? Any sane person would."

    "Who told you I am sane?" Asher asked with a devilish smile, making Lysandra''s eyes blink and wondering just what kind of man she was dealing with.

    "Once someone is marked by the Dreadspine Serpent, there is no escape except through death. Maybe the Moon Guardian can but we are not him," Lysandra stated gravely and wished she could just knock him out and throw him out of here. But she wasn''t in the state to do any such thing and he was too mad to listen to her.

    All she could do was regret being here for a silly reason and because of his impulsiveness.

    But he was very young while she was the older one here. She should have known that young men have their blood running too hot.

    She was too preupied with so many thoughts that she forgot who she was dealing with.

    Asher felt a bit irked to hear her mention the Moon Guardian. He still had a sour feeling in his stomach after getting his ass handed to him by that old wolf. Will killing this snake at least bring down the Moon Guardian a step down from his pedestal?

    "If anybody is dying today, it is that damn snake," Asher dered, a fiery edge to his voice, "Come on, let''s keep running away from where the mist came," With a determined push, he sprinted forward, cutting through the murky air.

    Behind him, Lysandra, battling the toxins in her system, followed with a heavy sigh, her stepsgging.

    Realizing her struggle, Asher halted abruptly, pivoting to face her with a resolve etched into his features, "This won''t do."

    Without waiting for her consent, he scooped her into his arms, her eyes widening in shock, "What are you doing? Let me down," she protested coldly, her voice a mix of surprise and indignation, unustomed to such a disy of vulnerability.

    Never in her life had she had to be carried like this, and it made her feel more pathetic.

    "Stop feeling ashamed. You are sick, and you need help. Or do you want both of us to die here?" Asher''s tone was firm, brooking no argument, as he adjusted his grip on her, preparing to move once more.

    Reluctantly, Lysandra averted her eyes, nodding in grudging eptance of her dire need for assistance.

    With a smirk of resolve, Asher dashed forward again. But their path was soon barraged by a sinister onught.

    From the shrouding mist, ck poisonous balls of mana, each the size of a football, hurtled toward them with deadly precision. Asher''s initial confidence wavered as the air filled with the lethal projectiles.

    Surrounded, with no space to dodge, Asher''s instincts kicked in. He leaped high, cradling Lysandra against his chest as a shield against the volley.

    A mana ball struck his back, drawing a grimace of pain from him. Yet, within moments, the mana coursing through his veins neutralized the poison, making Lysandra feel relieved.

    But from her position in his arms, Lysandra spoke urgently, "Stop here. We can''t just keep running. We will have to take the initiative and kill them."

    "How? This mist is protecting them, keeping us in the blind. I can''t even track where their attacks areing from or their auras," Asher responded, his frustration palpable under the thick, poisonous air.

    "But I can. I will help you ''see'' them, and you can finish them off," Lysandra asserted, leaping from his embrace to the ground.

    She snapped her fingers, sending dark red lines of mana shooting out in various directions, piercing through the mist like spectral arrows.

    "Quick! Follow the lines and kill them all. I can take care of myself until then," she urged, her toneden with urgency.

    Nodding, Asher''s form exploded with a surge of dark green energy, his flesh and skin transmuting into a charred, ck diamond skeleton, with dark green mes dancing fiercely around his bones.

    With his ring de gripped tightly, his figure blurred into action, diving into the mist along the paths marked by Lysandra''s mana.

    The mist thinned, receding like a sinister tide, as Asher, his skeletal frame wreathed in zing green mes, moved through the shadows with lethal precision.

    Each serpent, a peak Soul Purger and very few of them a low-

    level Soul Devourer, fell under his ring de as if they were mere whispers of threat.

    Lysandra watched, her eyes wide with astonishment, as he dispatched the creatures with an ease that belied their deadly nature.

    To her surprise, none of the serpents targeted her; their attention was wholly consumed by Asher''s ferocious onught, not that they got any time to target her anyway.

    It was a disy of power that brought a new level of understanding to her¡ªAsher was not just confident in his abilities; he was masterful.

    She already knew that, but what she was worried about was not these minions but the Dreadspine Serpent. These minions can''t bepared to their master...not at all.

    Within a few minutes, the zing figure emerged back from the mist.

    Asher''s flesh and skin reformed as he approached her with a triumphant smile, "See... that wasn''t too hard, was it? But you have a really powerful skill there. No assassin would stand a chance against you¡ªnot that anyone would dare," he chuckled, shaking off the remnants of battle like dust from his clothes.

    Lysandra, however, remained unsmiling, her expression taut with unresolved tension, "I am a liability in this situation," she insisted firmly, "So let''s get out of here before more of theme."

    Quickly, they hastened from the foggyir, emerging into clearer surroundings.

    Asher took a deep breath, relieved, but his relief was short-lived as he noticed Lysandra''s grim face, "What is it now? There is no poisonous mist above us. We can leave."

    "Look..." Lysandra''s voice was low, her finger trembling slightly as she pointed towards a gaping cavern mouth, its darkness so profound it seemed to swallow light itself, "That is what their of the Dreadspine Serpent looks like. No matter which generation, every one of them always lives there. It seems its minions led us right to it."

    "Huh..." Asher mumbled, his eyes narrowing as he turned to assess the new threat.

    The cavern''s gaping maw loomed ominously before them, as if a portal to nightmares, yet Asher''s eyes sparked with an indomitable fire, "Good. I was looking to find out where itsir was so that I coulde there and kill it. But it seems like the opportunity hase to me," he dered, his voice a blend of resolve and anticipation.

    He wasn''t really worried about dying because he could always escape if it came to that.

    Lysandra blinked, her expression shifting to one of cold incredulity, "What? Are you even listening to yourself? That is itsir. We have to leave before ites out. It hates trespassers the most. Even the Moon Guardians in the past had warned their people to never enter their of the Dreadspine Serpent. If you have to fight it, you have to do it in the open."

    "So not even a Moon Guardian had ever killed one by entering itsir, huh..." Asher mused softly, more to himself than to her. He turned to Lysandra with a steely gaze, "You should leave. I will kill this thing and get back."

    Lysandra''s eyes widened in rm, her voice earnest, "Asher, stop. This isn''t something you can mess around with. I know you are young, and you might feel the need to prove yourself by taking on risks that are not worth it. But you don''t have to. You are one of the strongest people I know, and you have no need to prove it to anyone."

    "I appreciate your confidence in me but...it''s more like I want to increase the influence of my name. What better way than to overshadow the Moon Guardian in something? My kingdom is in dire straits, as you know. My achievements not only give myself strength but to my people as well. Strength and achievements that disy it are everything in this world. That is why I have to do everything I can to make things better. And who knows...I might find something helpful in there. I heard so many people died trying to find some," Asher replied, his voice firm, echoing his unwavering determination.

    "You..." Lysandra faltered, words failing her as she gazed into his resolute eyes. She could see the unshakeable resolve there, a determination that brooked no argument. But she couldn''t also find it in herself to admonish him since his kingdom was struggling to survive and he had a point. His people could use all the strength they could get.

    "Fine. If you want to die that badly, go ahead. As for Agonon, maybe it''s better for him to not see me anymore...not when I will only burden him," she mumbled, her voice heavy with resignation and turned around to leave.

    "I will still get you the venom though," Asher said aloud from behind.

    Lysandra briefly paused but then with a flutter of her dark silver wings, she turned and soared into the sky, her figure quickly bing a silhouette against the pale light.

    Asher nodded slowly. He had not expected Lysandra to give up on seeing Agonon so easily, but her decision made a grim kind of sense¡ªa mother''s instinct to not burden her child with any burden or worries.

    With onest nce at the path Lysandra took, Asher turned back to the cavern.

    He took out a couple of health potions and fell to his knees as he recovered his mana with dark green veins spreading over his skin. Only after a minute or two did he get up and resume walking.

    His steps were measured and resolute as he approached the dark entrance, the determined light in his eyes reflecting a readiness to face whatever horrorsy within.

    The cave seemed to swallow his figure, an echo of his footsteps the only sign of his passage into the belly of the beast.

 Chapter 581 Curse Of Despair

    Chapter 581 Curse Of Despair

    ??Half an hour ago,

    A figure dressed in a royal ck robe was speeding through the stormy skies with a whisperstone in his hand,

    Old but powerful beasts like dragons would usually never show themselves on Earth because it wasn''t worth it for them, and their priorities were different. And so, as a Hunter, Asher never faced the Dreadspine Serpent in his past life.

    Even after waking up in the demon world, he never knew much about it since it was a very reclusive creature and never lived within the Dracyra continent.

    However, after hearing Lysandra''s words, he felt quite curious about this creature.

    He thought dragons were at the pinnacle among beasts. But to think there was another creature not in the spotlight but had the strength to rival dragons.

    Maybe he might find something interesting or useful in their of a creature like that. Right now, he could just about use anything to secure the future of his kingdom.

    "Merina, since you know so much about beasts and folklore, tell me what you know about the Dreadspine Serpent. You must know better since I heard one of the Moon Guardians in the past killed it. Is that true?" Asher asked while on his way to the rumoredir of the Dreadspine Serpent.

    A gasp echoed from the other side as a gentle yet surprised voice slipped into his ears, "M-Master, are you standing near it? You shouldn''t face it!" She could hear the storm echoing and could guess he was outside.

    "Of course not. But tell me why you don''t want me to face it? Is it that terrifying?" Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    Merina began to exin, "It is a beast that not only has a long lifespan but a very powerful bloodline rivaling the dragons, belonging to the group of the First Demons."

    Asher knew that the term First Demons meant the demons who were present not long after the birth of this world. These First Demons were usually very powerful, and their bloodline never lost its true essence, even after being passed down for generations. Drakaris and his bloodline were examples.

    However, which First Demon was the Dreadspine Serpent, a descendant of?

    "Only one of the Moon Guardians in the long past killed it, but he then passed down an order that no one should take the initiative to fight one. Everyone says he passed down such an order out of concern for his descendants, who might try to attempt to do the same and get killed foolishly. Not even he dared to fight it in itsir but instead came upon it outside somewhere," Merina added.

    "Why? What''s the big deal about itsir?" Asher asked curiously.

    "It''s rumored that it''s unkible in itsir, and so many peak Soul Devourers had lost their lives in thatir, even when they went in as a group to kill it, hoping to plunder some treasures the serpent might be hiding," Merina said with a tone of unease. Just talking about it made her feel nervous.

    "Unkible?" Asher raised one of his brows in intrigue since he hadn''t heard that term associated with anyone but him all this time.

    If so many peak Soul Devourers risked their lives and everything to try to kill this thing, it must mean there were some enticing treasures within itsir.

    Merina seemed to hesitate before saying, "But Master¡­if you happen toe upon it¡­don''t fight it if you can. If you are forced to fight it, then¡­no matter what you do, never look at its back, the spine region."

    Asher could guess that Merina knew what he was going to do but at the same time she knew she can''t change his mind about not going and so was trying to warn him.

    "What about its spine?" Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    "It is called as Curse of Despair. It is said that if someone stares at its back, they will get cursed by a deep, irreversible despair that would make even people with the strongest willsy down their weapons and sumb to madness. The Moon Guardian of that time lost one of his women because she identally looked at its back," Merina said in a voice filled with tension.

    "How convenient. Nobody can backstab it or attack its blind spots. No wonder so many died," Asher mumbled though he wasn''t worried since it seemed like this snake had some Mindforce abilities which he didn''t have to worry about in his Hellbringer form.

    "Then, if there''s nothing else, I will see you tonight. Don''t let anyone know I asked you about this snake," Saying so, Asher was about to cut the call.

    "Master!...P-Please be careful¡­" Merina said with an anxious voice, the fear and worry in her voice palpable.

    "Don''t worry about me, Merina. You know me...I am also unkible in a way," Asher said with a smirk as he continued to speed off. Lysandra struggled but kept following him from behind.

    ¡ª

    Half an hourter,

    Asher stepped into their of the Dreadspine Serpent, his senses immediately assaulted by an atmosphere thick with darkness and dread.

    The entrance gave way to an expansive cavern that stretched endlessly into a pitch-ck abyss.

    His passive ability, Denizen of the Night, boosted his HP and MP by 10% and allowed his eyes to adjust swiftly, piercing through the veil of darkness that would have blinded any ordinary man.

    The ground crunched ominously underfoot, strewn with decayed bones that told tales of brave or foolish souls who ventured here before.

    Some bones bore a freshness that was unsettling, making Asher guess that their owners perhaps had fallen not long ago.

    It painted a grim picture: these were likely the adventurers who had survived the serpent''s minions only to meet their end in this very ce.

    Asher''s mind raced¡ªhad the serpent ambushed them here, before even getting anywhere close to the heart of its domain?

    As he pondered this, a subtle change came over him. A slight sluggishness seeped into his limbs, an unfamiliar weight that dragged at his steps.

    Before the sensation could deepen, he slowly started feeling back to normal as if what had just happened was a trick of his mind.

    But then an rming realization dawned on him¡ªhis mana was depleting, siphoned away bit by bit at a rate of 10 MP/sec.

    His gaze swept the cavern, and the truth hit him with chilling rity. The air itself was a weapon here, saturated with a potent, invisible poison.

    The realization of the cavern''s lethal air made him realize why these bones were here.

    They must have sumbed to the poison before they could even see or get close to the serpent.

    Even for someone as strong as him, it caused him to feel sluggish within seconds.

    Had he not possessed the ability to burn off poisons with his mana, he might have been another set of bones on the cavern floor.

    No wonder people said it was unkible in itsir.

    With no time to waste, Asher quickened his pace, each step more determined than thest.

    The danger of the poisoned air lent urgency to his movements. Thisir was not just a nest; it was a kill zone, designed to weaken intruders from the moment they stepped inside.

    Asher knew he needed to find the Dreadspine Serpent quickly and end this deadly game of cat and mouse.

    His footsteps echoed through the vast cavern, and with heightened senses, he navigated their, a chilling domain where every breath he took felt as if it was being noticed.

    The air was heavy, thick with venom that tried to seep into his veins, challenging his body''s defenses tobat the relentless assault on his mana.

    As he delved deeper into the serpent''s sanctuary, the cavern widened, revealing grotesque sculptures made from the entwined bodies of countless previous victims, their forms distorted in eternal agony.

    These gruesome statues served as grim markers, milestones obviously fashioned by the serpent to taunt or intimidate intruders like him.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he studied them while walking past, his mind piecing together the tales of horror and despair that these souls had left behind.

    From their corpses, he could get a hint of how they died and what kind of attacks the serpent could have used on them.

    Most of them definitely seemed like they died due to that curse of despair or whatever Merina called it.

    However, the ground beneath his feet began to shift subtly, the solid rock giving way to a loose scattering of scales that shimmered with a dark iridescence.

    These were not ordinary scales; they were sheddings of the Dreadspine Serpent, eachrge enough to serve as a shield, each carrying the faint residual power of the beast that shed them.

    As Asher picked one up, it pulsed with malevolent energy and continued to shimmer with a dark green glow under the faint light of his own aura cast.

    Normally, one''s aura isn''t supposed to shed any light unless one emanates it on purpose. So this made him realize that the serpent must use its scales as a way to sense auras. Obviously, this meant that the serpent already knew he was here.

    [ Item Name: Scales of Despair

    Massive scales shed by a Dreadspine Serpent. Detects any aura from several hundred meters away and is impervious to any legendary-grade poison. Contains potential properties that can be activated using mindforce ]

    "Oh?"

    He stashed away some of these scales since he felt they were small treasures on their own and would count as precious materials he could use to build stuff.

    And seeing how these scales might contain more special properties in the hands of a mindforce user, he felt he could give some to Is and find out what they were.

    Continuing his advance, Asher noticed a peculiar pattern on the cavern walls¡ªdeep grooves that spiraled downwards, leading towards what appeared to be the heart of their.

    These markings were not random; they were deliberate, a guiding path or perhaps a lure, drawing him to the epicenter of the serpent''s domain.

    His instincts screamed caution, yet the path forward was the only way to confront the beast and end it for good, hoping to find something useful over there.

    As he followed the spiral deeper into the cavern, a subtle sound reached his ears¡ªa rhythmic pulsing, like the heartbeat of the cave itself.

    It grew louder, more pronounced, as if the very heartbeat of the serpent was syncing with his own. The air grew denser, the poison more acute, and Asher''s steps became a battle against the weight of the atmosphere crashing down on him.

    His mana expenditure increased to 20 MP/sec, making him realize the serpent must be very close.

    Finally, the narrow passage opened up into a colossal chamber that was at least dozens of meters high, the ceiling lost to darkness, the walls lined with crystal formations that reflected his image back at him in twisted, menacing forms.

    It seemed as if this chamber could easily house arge dragon.

    In the center of the chamber stood an altar, atop whichy a massive, coiled skeleton¡ªa previous Dreadspine Serpent, perhaps, its bones imbued with a foreboding power.

    Asher approached the skeleton, his senses alert, when suddenly a cold shadow fell over him and only grewrger andrger.

    Behind him, emerging from the shadows like a wraith, a massive form dwarfing his, like a dragon dwarfing a lion.

    Its scales glistened with a sinister hue, and its dark purple eyes glowed ominously, filled with heavy, malevolent killing intent.

 Chapter 582 Fighting A Behemoth

    <h4>Chapter 582 Fighting A Behemoth</h4>

    Asher''s eyes froze as he felt the bottomless killing intent flooding him from behind.

    An aura of dark purple mist, thin but omnipresent, surrounded him, sucking whatever light there was out of the air.

    This mist swirled continuously, but then it suddenly rippled,

    *SHSSSHK!*

    With an agility that belied its massive size, the serpent lunged forward with a chilling hiss, its gaping maw aimed directly at where Asher stood.

    Reacting with honed reflexes, Asher dove to the side, his ring de gleaming in the dark light of the cavern as he rolled across the rough, scale-strewn ground.

    He came up in a crouch, eyeing the serpent as it reoriented its tremendous bulk for another strike, "Didn''t expect you to be quite this big," Asher muttered under his breath as he got a good look at this coiling behemoth.

    Its head was triangr and massive. Its deep-set, glowing dark purple eyes pierced through the darkness and were looking down on him.

    Above each eye, bony ridges ran back toward the skull, adding to its fearsome visage.

    Its colossal body with a girth that could rival age-old oaks, easily spanning over a hundred feet in length, uncoiled like a sinister spring released from its deadly trap.

    Its body was covered in thick, ovepping scales that shimmered with an iridescent sheen of dark purples and cks, reflecting the dark light in the cavern with an unsettling glow.

    The scales were edged with sharp spines, giving the serpent a jagged, formidable silhouette that bristled with a lethal sharpness at the slightest movement.

    His eyes immediately tried to scan its mana system and felt half-surprised to see that he couldn''t see through its stats. That could mean it had a higher INT than him despite him specializing in INT.

    *HSsshhhhhh¡­*

    It slowly slithered forward with a low spine-chilling hiss while opening its mouth, revealing rows of dagger-like teeth with particrly horrifying fangs¡ªcurved and barbed, dripping with a venom that glowed a sinister purple, mirroring its mana.

    Asher blinked upon seeing its venom making hisses and smokes on contact with just air, making him feel as if its venom might be strong enough to kill a dragon¡­of course, if it managed to get close and pierce a dragon''s skin.

    *KSSSHHHRR!*

    The serpent hissed, a sound that filled the cavern and vibrated through Asher''s bones.

    It lunged again, faster this time, its enormous head darting forward like a striking viper.

    Asher rolled away, feeling the rush of air as the serpent''s jaws snapped shut where he had just been.

    He quickly regained his footing and swung his ring de in a wide arc, releasing a burst of damned energy towards the serpent.

    *SSSKREECH!*

    To his surprise, the attack found its mark, shing across the serpent''s snout and drawing first blood as it let out an ear-rendering screech.

    A dark ichor spilled onto the ground, sizzling slightly as it made contact with the stone.

    Asher''s confidence surged, "Looks like you''re not so tough after all," he shouted, allowing a smirk to cross his face.

    However, since he managed to deal with some damage, he got an idea of its HP, and it was at least a whopping 150,000, while his was few thousands more than 60,000!

    The serpent recoiled, shaking its massive head, eyes narrowing as it reassessed its opponent.

    *KSSSHHHRR!*

    With a thunderous hiss, it struck again, this time unleashing a torrent of toxic spit from its fangs.

    Asher, prepared for the venomous attack, sidestepped the deadly stream, closing the distance between himself and the serpent.

    Utilizing his Diabolical Speed, Asher darted beneath the serpent''s massive form, shing upwards with his ring de, embedding it with Resentful sh.

    The de left a trail of ming curses along the serpent''s underbelly, causing it to thrash violently. Each movement of the serpent echoed through the cavern, stirring up clouds of dust and debris.

    "You''ll have to do better than that!" Asher taunted, feeling the thrill of the battle coursing through him.

    It felt as if it had been a long time since he had a good battle. Ever since he became a king, it felt as if he got stuck with a desk job.

    He was beginning to enjoy the challenge, his earlier apprehension reced by the adrenaline ofbat.

    However, the serpent was far from defeated. It began to coil around, its massive body moving with a deceptive speed, encircling Asher.

    The air grew thicker, heavier, as it began to release some mist, enveloping the area in a dark, choking fog.

    Asher coughed for a second or two, his lungs burning slightly as the poisoned air tested his body''s defenses, but he was still not ready to activate his Hellbringer form to conserve mana as much as possible unless necessary.

    Realizing that the battle was shifting, Asher''s smirk faded. The serpent''s tactical use of its environment and abilities reminded him that he was not just fighting a beast, but a creature of great intelligence and power.

    The initial advantage he felt was quickly waning as the serpent seemed to be just beginning to reveal the depths of its capabilities.

    "I may have underestimated you," Asher conceded, gripping his ring de tightly.

    The serpent''s eyes glinted with a knowing malice, its body readying for another strike, now more serious and deadly than before. Asher braced himself, knowing that the real battle was just beginning.

    *KSSSHHHRR!*

    With a sudden and explosive motion, the serpentunched a series of attacks. Its massive tail, like a living siege weapon, smashed against the cavern floor where Asher had been moments before.

    The cavern''s walls echoed with its rumbling hiss and the destruction it caused.

    Debris flew, and a shockwave rippled across the room, nearly knocking Asher off his feet.

    He leaped back, using the Diabolical Speed to enhance his agility, narrowly avoiding a second strike that obliterated a crystal formation nearby, sending sharp fragments into the air.

    His eyes shifted towards its muscr and prehensile tail, tapering to a spiked tip that it wielded like a whip.

    The tail was armored with heavier, thicker scales that he knew could deal crushing blows, capable of shattering stone and bone with equal ease.

    "Clever beast, aren''t you?" Asher grunted, regaining his footing while the air remained thick with the mist.

    He found his movements slightly hindered, his breaths shorter. He wiped his brow, his skin slick with a cold sweat¡ªnot just from exertion but from the creeping realization of the serpent''s strategic depth.

    It was slowly wearing him out and probably toying with him.

    He scanned the environment, noting the strategic cement of the serpent''s attacks¡ªthey were herding him, limiting his space to maneuver, and forcing him towards the darker, more confined spaces of their.

    The serpent''s dark purple eyes fixed on him with a predatory gaze as it opened its mouth wide, unleashing another volley of venom.

    This time, Asher was less fortunate. While he managed to dodge the main stream, droplets sttered against his arm, burning through his armor and sizzling against his skin.

    He cursed under his breath, feeling the venom''s potency even as his mana red to neutralize the poison.

    But he still refused to transform and swung his ring de, casting a wide arc of Resentful sh that illuminated the cavern with a burst of cursed mes.

    The attack sliced through the mist, briefly revealing the serpent''s coiling form as it prepared to strike.

    Asher''s tactical mind raced. He needed a new approach¡ªa way to turn the battle''s tide back in his favor.

    His eyes caught a glimmer of something within the serpent''s open mouth, a brief shine that suggested a vulnerability. Perhaps the beast''s armor was not as imprable as it seemed.

    Utilizing his Hell Master ability, Asher decided to risk a direct confrontation.

    He summoned a damned soul, Victor Hart or Dickart as he named him, directing the spectral figure to attack the serpent from the side, hoping to distract it.

    Dickart raised his greatsword, wailing eerily and drawing the serpent''s fleeting attention while Asher charged forward.

    "Yargh!" he yelled, plunging towards the serpent with his ring de poised to strike at the glowing vulnerability.

    *SSSKREECH!*

    But the serpent was swift to react. Ignoring the Damned Victor, with a thunderous screech of anger, it countered, its tail sweeping in a deadly arc toward Asher.

    He rolled under the swipe, feeling the wind of the massive tail as it passed overhead, a reminder of the narrow margin between life and death in this duel.

    As he came up on the other side, Asherunched himself up, aiming for the serpent''s head.

    His de met scale, and for a moment, he felt a surge of triumph as the de bit deeper than before.

    However, the serpent recoiled with a violent thrash, knocking Asher back with a force that winded him.

    *BOOOM!*

    Landing hard against the cavern wall, Asher coughed blood, his body aching from the impact.

    He also made Dickart go back into the Damned Dimension to preserve mana. It was not like he could do much with only 20% of his stats avable.

    But seeing the serpent''s wounded form, he only felt confident of finishing it off, probably without even having to switch to his Hellbringer form.

    However, suddenly, its eyes burned with a renewed fury, its body coiling tighter.

    As he kept looking, his heart sank. He watched in stunned disbelief as the serpent''s injuries began to heal at an rming rate.

    The gashes he had inflicted with his ring de closed up, and the torn scales regenerated almost instantaneously, leaving no trace of the brutal impacts from moments before.

    *Hssshhhhh...*

    Letting out a hiss that sounded like ridicule, Its dark purple eyes shimmered with a malevolent glee, its gaze piercing Asher with a look of sheer contempt and mockery.

    "You cunning old thing¡­" Asher mumbled with a cold scoff of disbelief,realizing it purposefully let itself get injured to raise his hopes only to crush it afterward.

    How sly but cruel was this beast?...

 Chapter 583 What The F...?

    <h4>Chapter 583 What The F...?</h4>

    The moment held a chilling rity for Asher as he realized the depth of his miscalction while the serpent''s menacing smile widened, its towering presence now fully restored, looming over him like an invincible force of nature.

    Asher steadied himself, realizing that the battle was far from over. If anything, he had only given it some amusement. But now it was time to show it that he was going to have thestugh.

    "Don''t get too cocky, you oversized worm. This isn''t over¡­"With a gritted whisper, he ran forward and jumped off a rock to propel himself up towards the serpent''s head, whose eyes glowed with a malicious glee to find its prey obediently flying towards its maw to get devoured.

    However, just as Asher was about to get devoured, his lips curved into a smirk as he uttered: "Hellbringer."

    *BOOOOOM!!*

    *SSSKREEEECH!!*

    In an instant, the cavern was rocked by an earth-shattering explosion, a blinding burst of dark green energy that engulfed both Asher and the serpent in its fiery embrace.

    The ground trembled, and the air itself seemed to scream in the wake of the cataclysmic power.

    Asher''s form was now a terrifying spectacle, forming a skeletal figure shrouded in a mantle of fire. Each of his bones, now a gleaming shard of ck diamond, crackled with unleashed power.

    His newfound strength surged by 30%, even as 30% of his mana was instantly devoured due to the Rupture of the Damned.

    The serpent, taken aback by the sudden onught, was hurled against the cavern wall with a thunderous crash, its massive body denting the old stones, followed by a painful, ear-rendering screech.

    Wasting no time, Asher opened his bony jaws wide, unleashing the Cursed me Breath.

    *WHOOSH!*

    A sea of corrosive, dark green fire swept towards the serpent. The mes engulfed the beast, clinging to its scales with a voracious hunger, eating away at the regenerated flesh and stifling its ability to heal.

    The cavern filled with the acrid scent of burning scales as the serpent writhed in agony, its agony echoing like the cries of the damned.

    *SSSKREEEECH!!...SSSKREEEECH!!*

    Seeing the serpent falter, Asher''s confidence surged. He advanced, his skeletal form cutting a grim figure through the swirling mists.

    But the serpent, driven by primal rage and malice, was not yet defeated.

    With a sudden, vicious energy, it lunged forward, its enormous maw open wide to crush him.

    *KSSSHHHRR!*

    Reacting with split-second timing, Asher let out the Rakshasa''s Roar.

    *ROARRRR!!!*

    The sound was a sonic shockwave, booming through the cavern and causing the walls to tremble.

    Stctites shuddered loose from the ceiling, crashing down around them.

    The serpent''s charged dark purple mana attack, just moments from release, dissipated harmlessly into the vibrating air, causing it to cough corrosive blood due to the bacsh.

    Asher, knowing that he had 6 seconds before it could use mana again, seized the moment, and whipped forward the Chains of Despair.

    The chains, extensions of his own damned essence, snaked through the air with lethal precision.

    Heshed at the beast, eachsh draining its strength and transferring it to Asher, his own power amplifying with every pulse of energy siphoned from the creature by 2% of his DEF and STR.

    His skeletal form glowed brighter with each transfer of power, the dark green light in his hollow sockets burning with savage triumph.

    Even if he hadn''t much mana remaining, he was confident only a few more attacks would fall before it could recover its regeneration ability.

    But just as victory seemed within grasp and its HP fell below 10%, the serpent''s eyes suddenly shed with a venomous fury, and its entire body glowed ominously.

    *BOOOOOOM!!*

    A devastating st of dark purple mana was unleashed in every direction.

    The explosion was immense, rocking the cavern, a maelstrom of dark energy that sent Asher flying.

    He mmed into the cavern wall, his skeletal form causing a loud, dull sound upon impact but remaining intact, his bones unbroken by virtue of their damned strength.

    He was right back on his feet, but before he could react, the serpent''s massive tail whipped around, coiling around him with constrictor-like efficiency.

    Asher felt a cold sensation as his MP began to drain away, the serpent''s scales leeching his mana with rming speed while it seemed to recover itself at the same time.

    MP: 9,310 -> 8200 -> 7,130->.... / 132,725

    Trapped in its deathly embrace, Asher was shocked to see the insane rate at which this serpent was siphoning away his MP as each second passed, each second bringing him closer to a forced reversion to his mortal form.

    Its grip was too strong for him to physically free himself, and even if he could, he wouldn''t have enough mana left to fight it.

    Feeling he was cornered, his figure suddenly vanished into thin air, causing the Dreadspine Serpent to have its dark purple eyes flicker with a confused and shocked light.

    In the eerie silence of the Damned Dimension, Asher found himself falling to his knees amidst a destendscape marked by dark green-spewing volcanoes and barren rocky terrain.

    The transition was abrupt, his body momentarily free from the serpent''s lethal grip but still echoing with the fatigue of the recent battle.

    His flesh and skin, once stripped to the bone in his Hellbringer form, began to knit itself together, though his face remained hauntingly pale.

    Snapping his fingers together, Asher summoned several health potions he had tucked away from this very dimension.

    With shaking hands, he downed them one after another, the magical elixirs coursing through his veins like liquid fire, knitting his mana back together while dark green veins pulsed ominously across his skin.

    Each gulp brought a grimace of pain, a stark contrast to his usually unfazed face. He groaned, the recovery process agonizing enough to make him feel like fainting.

    It took several agonizing minutes before his mana was fully restored, the life force traded for mana leaving a nauseous churning in his stomach. He wiped his mouth, the taste of too many potions lingering like a bad memory.

    Sitting back on his haunches, Asher processed the terrifying abilities of the Dreadspine Serpent.

    The creature''s power to rapidly regenerate and siphon his MP had nearly been his undoing. He had a feeling it could also have siphoned his HP as well, if not for the fact that he was in his Hellbringer form.

    He also thought it had some kind of passive but destructive ability that activated the moment its HP went below 10%.

    That powerful st not only broke his flow but could have weakened all his stats by a whopping 20%!...If not for him being in his Hellbringer form of course. But even without getting weakened, he was already running on fumes at that time.

    "So, this is why the Moon Guardians forbade entering itsir," Asher muttered to himself, understanding the caution that even the strongest demons had advised in the past.

    With a flick of his fingers, Asher conjured a damned mirror, peering through dimensions back into the serpent''sir.

    The beast was in a frenzy, its colossal body twisting and turning as it searched for its vanished prey.

    Confusion and rage yed across its monstrous features as it unleashed its aura, probing every shadow and corner for any sign of him.

    "Should I just leave?" Asher whispered into the void, his voice barely audible over the rumble of a nearby volcano.

    The dilemma weighed heavily on him; his pride urged him to return, yet prudence suggested retreat.

    With only two more escapes to his Damned Dimension avable, every decision carried the weight of life or death.

    But surrender was not in Asher''s nature. He felt he might stand a better chance now that he had more understanding of its abilities.

    With renewed determination, Asher took a deep, steadying breath, and in a blink, he vanished from the Damned Dimension.

    Reappearing in the cavern, Asher faced the Dreadspine Serpent once more.

    The creature paused, its furious search interrupted by the sudden reappearance of its foe.

    Asher stood defiant, his presence a clear challenge.

    "You haven''t seen thest of me yet, you slippery old worm," Asher dered with a smile.

    *KSCHHHHH¡­*

    It let out an enraged hiss upon hearing his words, but instead of attacking, the hiss suddenly morphed into words, "You impudent brat. You dare call a beauty like me a slippery old worm??" It spoke in a feminine yet sharp tone that cut through the air with chilling rity,

    Asher, caughtpletely off guard, stumbled over his words, his battle stance faltering, "B-Beau...what?! It talks??" His voice cracked in disbelief, his eyes wide as they darted about, trying to reconcile the creature in front of him with the voice that seemed it belonged to a woman.

    "Hmph," The serpent scoffed, her body coiling elegantly as if to showcase her scales that shimmered with an ethereal dark glow under the cavern''s dim light, "This magnificent, beautiful, and powerful creature like myself is named Lori."

    "Y-You named yourself?" Asher continued, blinking rapidly, his mind racing to process the surreal encounter. He had faced many foes, but a narcissistic, talking serpent was not something he was prepared for.

    He did know some creatures could talk, but most could only parrot back what they heard or learned. There did exist myths and tales of beasts that could talk but he had yet to meet one that was alive.

    But none of the ones he met could speak like an intelligent being, except for Drakaris, of course. However, that deity-like being was in a different league altogether.

    "Ssssss...Why? Only you little things can name yourselves? But that is not what''s important. What''s important is that you should feel honored that I have chosen you as my breeding vessel," Lori dered proudly, her voice resonating with a regal and unsettling confidence.

    "Excuse me but¡­What the fuck?"

 Chapter 584 We Were Meant To Be

    <h4>Chapter 584 We Were Meant To Be</h4>

    "Excuse me but¡­What the fuck?" Asher''s expression contorted into one ofplete bewilderment, his previous intent to battle fading into the background as he tried to grasp the absurdity of the situation.

    His hand instinctively tightened around his weapon, not out of aggression, but more as a reflex to ground himself in reality.

    Lori''s eyes twinkled with amusement and perhaps a hint of malicious pride as she observed Asher''s reaction.

    Her coils shifted slightly, a gesture that seemed almost like a shrug, "Yes, you heard me correctly. It''s not every day that one finds a worthy vessel. You should consider it an honor."

    Asher shook his head, trying to clear the confusion, "Honor or not, I''m here to kill you, not join your... your family tree." His voice regained some of its earlier firmness, though his gaze still held a flicker of uncertainty as he tried to decide whether he was in a battle or some bizarre negotiation.

    "Ohuhuhuhuhu," Lori''sugh, a sinister, melodious sound, echoed off the walls as she tilted her head, considering Asher''s defiance before the vertical slits of her dark purple eyes narrowed into thin slits, "You killed all my breeding vessels, invaded my home to kill me and plunder my things, and you dare have the audacity to refuse my offer while I am being kind? Do you not love your own life, you spunky brat?" She asked in a chilling, low voice, her eyes briefly glowing with killing intent yet with a hint of fascination.

    Asher blinked, processing Lori''s revtions with a mix of incredulity and confusion, "Killed your breeding vessels? You mean your minions outside who attacked me first?" His voice carried a hint of defensiveness, the absurdity of the situation momentarily overshadowing the danger.

    Lori''s response was a low, spiteful hiss that reverberated through the cavern, chilling in its intensity, "Sssss..Some of them were the finest vessels I could find, and I was grooming them to be my breeder vessels. Do you have any idea how many years it took to find them? 350 years! That is the number of years you made me waste in a matter of a few minutes."

    "Grooming? Wha-...How old are you? You must be at least 400 years old...Damn...you are really old..." Asher''s eyes widened, his tone a mix of surprise and unintended disrespect.

    "Who are you trying to call old?!" Lori snapped, her maw dangerously close to Asher, who hastily raised his hands in a cating gesture, "Hey! It''s not my fault that you sent your precious men to fight me. Since you are such a wise ''beauty'', you should have known there was a good chance of them dying. You should have just kept them safe here. I would have done the same."

    Asher inwardly shook his head, his thoughts tinged with disbelief. Was a creature over 400 years old really this temperamental?

    Lori seemed to simmer down a bit upon hearing him call her a ''beauty,'' though her tone still carried a venomous edge, "If they were too weak to survive, then they aren''t worthy of bing my breeding vessels. But you...you survived at least a couple minutes against me, and that is more than enough to be worthy in my eyes. With our bloodlines merged, I will be the only descendant of my great ancestor, Hydra, to make him proud and usher in a new era where our Dreadhearth bloodline will dominate the entire world and restore our kingdom. I will be known as the Mother Queen for generations toe, Ohuhuhuhu."

    Asher''s expression shifted from bafflement to outright astonishment as he listened to her delusions of grandeur. World domination, a restored kingdom, a new era¡ªall hinged on him?

    But Hydra? She was the descendant of that three-headed mythical beast, one of the First Demons?

    Wasn''t it the symbol of House Valentine?

    Thest time he heard of it, Hydra was vanquished by the 5 Elder Hunters when mankind saw the dawn of Hunters and Demons. Those 5 were the first and the strongest Hunters mankind came to know before others began popping up.

    Yet, House Valentine never stopped using it as their symbol, as if to pay respect or to still use it as a symbol of strength.

    But did it have some kind of branch family for Lori to im herself as its descendant? Why doesn''t she have three heads though?

    Clearing his throat, Asher managed a brief, incredulous smile, "You are forgetting something important. I am not a snake or a beast. I am an alien. It''s impossible for me to... I mean for us to merge our bloodlines. Besides, it''s not like a majestic beauty like you can''t find more men. I bet lots of them must be ready to wait in a queue for you."

    Asher no longer had any ns to fuck around and find out. He wanted to leave before this crazy old serpent tried to do something unimaginable using him. And so he decided to fluff her pride up a bit and leave without much trouble.

    "Ohuhuhuhu," Lori''sughter echoed ominously through the cavern before she looked down at Asher with a smirk, "You want me to wait another 350 years to find more men after I die? Who do you think you are trying to fool, Asher Drake, the king of the Bloodburn Kingdom? The one whose bloodline miraculously ispatible with other bloodlines?" As she said thest sentence, her eyes gleamed with a frenzied light.

    "Uh..." Asher''s voice trailed off, his surprise evident. He had half-expected this reclusive, old creature to be oblivious to his identity.

    "You thought I wouldn''t recognize you just because I like to stay inside? The fools that dly end up as my prey here always have a lot of interesting stories to tell, including the rise of an alien brat who has an immortal bloodline. I would have ventured out to test that theory, but unfortunately, I am thest of my kind and can''t take any risks. But fate is so kind to make youe here on your own and let me test your worth to my satisfaction. Don''t you see... you are fated to be my breeding vessel," Lori proimed, her dark purple eyes gleaming with a mix of malice and excitement.

    "I ain''t fated for any crap like that. I hate that word and am sorry to disappoint you, but I am a married man, and thest thing I would do is impregnate a...uh stranger. Besides...you are a beast, and I don''t swing in that...spectrum. You get me? You should also read up on some demon biology while you are free and understand how all this really works," Asher retorted, his expression hardening as he forced a smile.

    "Destiny doesn''t care for biology or whatever that is," Lori casually said with a shake of her head, making Asher wonder if she was into philosophy as well. But seriously?

    "But whenever did such things stop a handsome and strong king like you? If you are worried about my size being a tadrger than you, well..." Lori''s massive form suddenly began to shrink, her scales retracting and her body condensing until her head was at Asher''s eye level, "...this should be fine. I won''t crush you to death now while we copte, can I?" she teased, a sly smirk ying across her now more proportionate features.

    Asher, still baffled by her ability to alter her size, raised his ring de defensively as she attempted to draw nearer, "Stop right there. I am not going to be your breeder vessel or whatever it is. I am going to leave peacefully and send some strong male snakes your way topensate for the losses I caused you," he dered, turning to leave.

    "You don''t get to refuse thest descendant of Hydra!" Lori hissed venomously, her body swelling rapidly as she returned to her true, massive size.

    She coiled in front of Asher, effectively blocking his path, her imposing presence a clear threat, "The only way you are going to leave me is as a corpse or as my breeding vessel," She dered with a savage and determined light in her eyes.

    Asher clenched his fists, his eyes glowing with a fiery intensity, "Nothing good everes out of women trying to force things on men," he growled as he suddenly used Never Look Behind to teleport behind Lori and shot forward while wearing the Cloak of the Voidweaver to be invisible during his escape.

    Lori hissed and saw him wearing a special cloak to make himself invisible, which made her wonder if he had used any such simr tricks to make himself disappear earlier, "None of your tricks will work against the strongest beast of this era!" Saying with an irritated hiss, she slithered after him.

    The cavern reverberated with Lori''s menacing hisses as Asher made a desperate dash for freedom.

    His boots pounded against the rough, uneven ground, each step echoing ominously through the vast, shadowy chamber.

    Lori, her massive form undting powerfully behind him, was a relentless pursuer.

    He knew that he was leaving clear footprints despite making himself invisible, allowing her to track him easily. But at least she can''t clearly aim at him to use any of her attacks.

    *KRSSHHHHH!*

    Her scales scraped against the stone with a harsh, grating sound that filled the air with a palpable tension.

    "Running will get you nowhere, brat! I have been waiting for this moment for centuries, preserving my virginty to make sure nothing goes wrong!" Lori''s voice boomed, a sharp contrast to the soft patter of falling stctites dislodged by the vibrations of their chase.

    Her tone wasced with a mix of amusement and frustration, as if she relished the thrill of the hunt yet grew impatient with his persistence.

    Asher, his chest heaving with exertion and stress, nced back to gauge the distance between them, "I can''t care less about your virginity or how long you were waiting. But I''m not your fucking vessel, Lori! This ends now!" he shouted, throwing a look of defiance over his shoulder.

    His path twisted and turned, the twistedyout of the cavern working against him, each turn seeming to lead further into the depths rather than offering a way out. Didn''t hee this way earlier?

    In a swift maneuver born of desperation, Asher hurled his ring de behind him, hoping to slow her advance.

    The explosions as the zing ring de struck the wall illuminated the cavern with brief shes of dark green light.

    "SKSSSHHHH!"

    Lori hissed in irritation as the ring de hit her in multiple ces before bouncing away, momentarily hindering her pursuit, but her massive size and strength quickly brushed off the assault.

    "You think your weak attacks will stop me?" Lori taunted, her voice growing louder as she regained her momentum.

    With a powerful flick of her tail, sheunched a boulder towards Asher after roughly guessing his position.

    He barely dodged, feeling the rush of air as the rock passed inches from his face and smashed into the cavern wall ahead, blocking his intended path.

    Cornered and realizing that the path was blocked, in a split-

    second decision, he changed direction, diving into a narrower passage that should lead him back to the exit based on how it seemed to extend.

    As he rounded a sharp bend, the floor beneath him trembled.

    Lori, anticipating his move, had taken a shortcut through the cavern''splexwork of tunnels.

    After a couple of minutes of getting chased, Asher skidded to a halt, his breath catching in his throat as his eyes widened, and he found himself back in the central chamber¡ªthe heart of Lori''sir.

    Asher was panting; his mana reserves had almost depleted again after using the cloak and all those attacks to slow her down for the entire duration of the chase.

    He realized that the cavern was designed in such a way to trick intruders like him and she slyly must have blocked off the only path of escape earlier there.

    The massive serpent loomed over him, her dark purple eyes glinting with triumph and malice.

    "Sssss..You see, brat? There''s no escaping me. This is our destiny. We are meant to be here...together...alone..." Lori seductively hissed, though her voice only sent chills down Asher''s spine.

    He wiped the sweat off his brow as he slowly turned around to see her menacing smile and her razor-sharp teeth showing, "Now, obediently be mine, and I might treat you well. Either way...you aren''t leaving without me sucking all of that vitality brimming in your immortal bloodline. We have a good chance to finally make a little Hydra and make my ancestor proud," She said with a frenzied yet carnal gleam as the vertical slits in her eyes narrowed with anticipation.

 Chapter 585 To Face True Agony

    Chapter 585 To Face True Agony

    ??Asher''s teeth gnashed together, his frustration boiling over as he spat defiantly at Lori, "In your dreams, you crazy snake!" His voice echoed, filled with resolve and anger.

    "You insolent brat! SSSHHHHKK!"

    Lori''s response was immediate and ferocious. With a hiss that vibrated the very air of the cavern, she lunged forward, her massive jaws gaping wide to end the confrontation with a single, crushing bite.

    But as her maw mped shut, Asher''s figure vanished into thin air, leaving her biting nothing but the damp, cold cave air.

    Her massive head recoiled in confusion, her dark purple eyes blinking rapidly as she scanned the area, wondering how he was able to simply vanish into thin air again, just like that, without leaving any trace behind.

    He shouldn''t have been able to teleport since she had locked him down with her aura.

    "Come out, brat, before I wring you dry until I am bored. I won''t be this kind always," she hissed venomously, her serpentine form undting as she searched every shadow and corner for any sign of Asher.

    Meanwhile, in the surreal safety of the Damned Dimension, Asher watched Lori''s furious search through a damned mirror, his expression a mixture of relief and frustration. The mirror''s surface rippled with each of Lori''s frustrated movements, reflecting her anger and confusion back at him.

    Asher sighed deeply, his hands running over his head as he considered his grim options, "I might not be able to escape without killing her. But how am I supposed to kill her when she has the home advantage, making her nearly unkible?" he muttered to himself, the weight of the situation pressing down on him.

    He also realized the limitations of his refuge: He can only escape one more time to this dimension, after which he can''t.

    Feeling cornered and with fewer options at his disposal, Asher reached for his Tome of the Fallen Souls.

    He flipped through the ancient, whispering pages until he found the section dedicated to Lubac, the Harbinger of Agony, and depicted the figure of a monstrous, terrifying-looking serpent.

    The page crackled with a dark energy, almost as if the harbinger''s spirit was stirring from its slumber.

    He knew the risks well. Engaging with the powers of the Fallen from the Tome always carried a chance of death, a gamble he had avoided for a while due to his royal duties.

    But desperate times called for desperate measures, and he would have anyway tried toprehend from this tome soon enough, "What better way to fight a serpent than to use the abilities of one itself?" he reasoned aloud, his voice steady but his heart pounding with anticipation and dread.

    With a deep breath, Asher sat down, crossing his legs into a meditative pose. He allowed himself a few minutes to recover his mana by sacrificing his life force and then assumed a meditative pose.

    As he prepared to delve into the depths of the tome and embrace the power of Lubac, he steeled himself for the transformation and the battle that would follow, knowing well that this decision could very well lead to his ultimate victory or his demise.

    His mind suddenly recoiled, plunging him into an entirely different realm.

    The transition was abrupt and disorienting, and his senses were momentarily overwhelmed by the shift.

    He found himself standing in a destendscape that seemed to stretch into infinity, a world seemingly crafted from nightmares and despair.

    The sky above was a tumultuous sea of swirling dark clouds, intermittently lit by shes of eerie, blood-red lightning that cast a ghastly glow across thend.

    Below, the ground was a cracked expanse of ckened earth and jagged rocks, emitting a faint, sinister red light as if the very ground were imbued with malevolence.

    The air was thick with an oppressive heat and the acrid smell of sulfur, making each breath abor.

    In this nightmarish world, Asher felt an overwhelming sense of dread wash over him.

    His eyes were drawn forward to the figure of a monstrous serpent whose size was so colossal that Asher couldn''t discern the creature''s full length.

    Not even multiple Bloodburn Kingdoms put together on a straight line could match its length, nor could even the tallest mountain in the world match its height.

    Its body stretched endlessly into the horizon, its scales a deep, glowing red that seemed to pulse with a life of their own.

    The sight of it, with the shadow of its head perched high above on a neck that seemed to defyws of nature, was enough to instill a deep, primal fear in even the bravest of souls.

    The air around it crackled with raw, dark energy, and its eyes¡ªzing orbs of malevolent fire¡ªfixed on Asher with a gaze that could curdle blood.

    The creature''s spine, lined with sharp, backward-curving spikes, cast long, twisted shadows that danced grotesquely as the lightning shed.

    Asher, feeling insignificant and vulnerable before such a spine-chilling aura, struggled to maintain hisposure.

    For some reason, standing before these devil spirits made him feel so mortal that they could decide his life and death with just a blink of their eyes.

    But he refused to get crushed by whatever he was feeling and clenched his fists as he said aloud, "Lubac, I am here to undergo whatever trial you want me to go through to be worthy of your powers."

    Finally, Lubac shifted his gaze towards Asher and spoke, its voice a deep, resonant rumble that seemed to echo from the depths of the earth itself, "Asher Drake...the mortal who dares to tap into powers he barelyprehends. How amusing that you ran from one ce of death to another," Lubac''s mouth curled into a sardonic smile, revealing rows of jagged, towering teeth that were several hundred meters long, just like its fangs upon lowering its head beneath the dark clouds.

    The sight of its face emerging from the mist-shrouded depths struck a sense of mesmerizing dread into Asher''s heart.

    Its face was colossal and primordial, bearing the weight of eons, etched into its ancient scales that shimmered with an eerie, iridescent glow reminiscent of the dark, unfathomableva surrounding it.

    However, Asher refused to fall for its mockery and struggled to stand tall despite the overwhelming aura of Lubac crushing down him.

    "Are you that arrogant to believe you can wield the agony that Imand? Are you lusting for death that much?" Lubac taunted, its tone cocky and challenging. The massive serpent shifted, causing the ground beneath Asher to tremble with its movements.

    Asher''s response, though hesitant, carried the weight of his resolve, "I''m not here to y games, Lubac. I came for your power, and I intend to leave with it, no matter what it takes."

    Lubac''sughter, dark and thunderous, echoed before he said, "Let''s see if you can withstand even a fraction of my torment or end up as another molten statue in my collection."

    The monstrous serpent''s eyes red with a malevolent glow, the red light suffusing the air with a sense of imminent peril.

    "Look into my eyes, Asher Drake," Lubacmanded, its voice booming across the destendscape, "Face the depths of true agony."

    Taking a deep breath, Asher lifted his gaze to meet Lubac''s; the moment their eyes locked, Asher felt a visceral shockwave ripple through his being.

    It was as if his soul had plunged into the moltenva within Lubac''s eyes, his body seizing under the sudden assault.

    The world around him twisted, and he was no longer in the barrenndscape but transported into a realm of his deepest fears and darkest memories.

    He found himself reliving the most painful moments of his life¡ª

    losses and failures magnified to an unbearable intensity.

    Each memory twisted into a twisted caricature of reality, designed to inflict pain.

    Asher''s heart raced as he battled the rising tide of despair, each heartbeat a drum of war against the encroaching darkness.

    "You cannot hide from your own mind, Asher," Lubac''s voice echoed, a sinister whisper in the midst of the torment, "Your pain exists to consume you¡­to crush you under its weight."

    Asher struggled to maintain his focus as the visions grew increasingly horrific.

    From the beginning of the life he remembered, he saw his mother stabbing herself, her face twisting with pain and blood dripping down her mouth as she clutched his face and said, "You did this to me¡­If only you didn''t exist¡­no demon would have ever bothered with me."

    "No¡­no¡­I¡­" Asher fumbled, shocked to hear his mother saying such words through her usually kind face. But why did her words echo his deepest fears?

    But before he could find his voice, the scene shifted and saw himself in histe teen years, cradling a dying woman on hisp.

    But instead of the soft smile he remembered on her face, she was looking at him with resentment and pain as she clutched his neck and spitefully said, "Why¡­Why do you always make the people around you die? So many good people would have been alive if not for you."

    "E-Elizabeth¡­I¡­"

    "See¡­this is why I and the others betrayed you. We don''t want a demon like you among us. Consider it good riddance."

    Asher suddenly heard a familiar woman''s voice and slowly looked up to see a radiant-eyed woman standing before him, followed by Derek, Lenny, Lena, and 22 other Hunters.

    He gnashed his teeth as he muttered, "You are to me!" He lunged forward to clutch her throat, but suddenly, her figure turned into mist before he could even touch her.

    He then saw multiple figures appearing around him, ones who were dead but were once people he loved.

    However, they all were looking at him with resentment and pain and began to slowly walk towards him while hurling words that only caused Asher''s heart to writhe in agony.

    Asher was taken aback to see his friends and family turning against him, hearing their usations over and over again.

    His body began to manifest the physical symptoms of the agony he experienced in his visions¡ªhis skin burning, muscles aching as if ame, and his breathsing in short, ragged gasps.

    The intensity of the trial pushed Asher to the brink of his endurance.

    He felt suffocated in the mentalndscape, each breath heavier than thest, his strength waning as the barrage of emotional and physical pain continued unabated.

    Just when he felt he could no longer bear the torment, his knees buckled, and he copsed onto the illusory ground, gasping for air.

    "I... I can''t..." Asher managed to choke out, the words barely a whisper as he teetered on the edge of consciousness while his skin began to form moltenyers.

    The agony was relentless, and for a moment, he doubted his ability to withstand the trial. The shadow of Lubac loomedrge, a specter waiting to im him the moment he breaks.

 Chapter 586 Not Defined By Agony

    <h4>Chapter 586 Not Defined By Agony</h4>

    Lying prostrate on the ground, his body wracked with unending pain, Asher teetered on the brink ofplete surrender.

    The realm of agony Lubac had conjured was relentless, each wave of torment crashing over him with more intensity than thest.

    His vision blurred, and the edges of his form began to glow with a sinister heat, signaling the onset of the molten transformation that would seal his fate as a statue of eternal agony.

    In this crucible of suffering, his mind spun chaotically, grappling with the pain that threatened to unravel his very essence.

    It was in this darkest moment, as he felt his resolve melting away and about to drown in a sea of agony, a hand suddenly caught him.

    As his head slowly surfaced from the sea of agony, he saw Rowena holding onto his hand, followed by Is, Naida, Amelia, Ceti, and Merina¡­all of them trying to pull him up and looking at him with warmth and love.

    "Remember who you are, Asher. You can''t let your pain consume you," Rowena said softly, her tone imbued with warmth and strength.

    Asher''s expression grewplicated as he looked at her face. She was the one who saved him from the sea of agony he was in when he first woke up in this world. Without her love, he would have forever been trapped in a cage of his own agony.

    Another hand, gentle and reassuring, grasped harder around his, "You''re not alone. We will share your pain together," whispered Is, a smile in her voice despite the spectral form she now took.

    She was right¡­Is was the first one who understood his past and his pain and yet stuck with him despite how wed and broken he was. Without her, he wouldn''t have found his way back.

    "We will always be there for you," Naida and Amelia said with a gentle smile as they tugged at his arm.

    Asher knew that was true¡­Naida and Amelia, both of them believed in him and loved him despite being someone who went against the beliefs of the world they lived in.

    "You better not drown on my watch. O-Or we will follow you to the Seven Hells if we have to," Ceti said with her cheek puffed up while Merina nodded with her lips pressed together, "Master, you can''t give up. Use our strength just like you gave us yours," Merina said as she tried to pull him up along with others.

    Asher softly looked at both Ceti and Merina. Ceti taught him how to remain unshakeable in one''s beliefs no matter how difficult things get.

    Despite the harsh circumstances in which he met Merina, she wholeheartedly served him and was his pir of support whenever he needed it.

    Each touch, each word, fortified him, weaving a thread of memories and emotions that countered the destion Lubac inflicted.

    With each memory, the pain became a little less unbearable, the heat a touch less searing.

    They reminded him that despite everything he lost in his past life, he gained so much in this life.

    His loved ones were his anchor, preventing him from sinking into the oblivion that Lubac sought to consign him to.

    They kept him safe from getting haunted by the ghosts of his past. They reminded him what it was like to feel loved and cherished.

    Bolstered by these connections, Asher''s spirit reignited. He found within himself a sea of resolve he hadn''t known he possessed, "I am Asher Drake, and my pain has shaped me, but it will not define me," he dered, his voice echoing defiantly through the mentalndscape Lubac had crafted.

    With a monumental effort, Asher stood, pushing through the molten agony that sought to im him.

    The enlightenment he experienced wasn''t just an escape from pain but an eptance and understanding of it as an intrinsic part of life¡ªone that he had mastered and could now wield. His agony was no longer a weapon against him but a tool that hemanded.

    As he rose, the spectral forms of his loved ones faded with smiles of pride and relief, their parting gifts rity and courage. He felt the agony around him begin to ebb.

    His body cooled, the glow of molten transformation receding as he regained control over his physical and mental state. Thendscape of torment Lubac had created began to dissolve, reced by the stark, barren reality of the dimension they upied.

    He found himself still in the heart of Lubac''s realm but no longer a victim within it.

    He stood tall, the trial''s pain lingering but his mastery over itplete.

    Lubac, observing the transformation not of body but of spirit, let out a low, rumblingugh. "So, you begin to see. But understanding is only the precursor to mastery, mortal. Can you rise above the agony you now know so intimately?"

    He locked eyes with Lubac once more, this time not as a victim but as a challenger, "Agony shapes me, but I won''t let it destroy my life. I am defined by how I ovee it. And I have¡­thanks to certain people in my life."

    "You have shown resilience beyond what I expected, mortal," Lubac conceded, its tone reflecting a mix of respect and reluctance, "Few have turned their deepest pain into a wellspring of power. But don''t get too arrogant...Relying on others can make you weak as well. You might find out the hard way one day."

    Asher''s eyes momentarily flickered. But then he faced Lubac with a calm demeanor, his earlier despair reced by a steely resolve, "I will make sure that day neveres for there will never be me without those I love."

    The monstrous serpent nodded slowly, its massive head bowing in acknowledgment, "Very well, Asher Drake. No matter what you believe, you have passed my trial. Take this knowledge, and the power it grants, and see how it shapes your destiny. And make sure¡­your enemies feel the agony hiding within their soul to the fullest. That is what my power exists for," Lubac finished with a malicious grin.

    "That I will," Asher said with a smirk as the dimension around him began to fade, and not long after, he could feel the surroundings of his Damned Dimension.

    [ You have gained a Talent ]

    [ You have gained a Skill ]

    Talents:

    Talent (Inactive: Lubac -> -30% STR ): [ Mind Sear: Your victims'' pain stemming from their mind fuels you, regenerating your HP and STR by 2% every 3 seconds while Gaze of Agony is active. Gained power will linger for 10 minutes (0/20) )

    Skills:

    Skill (Inactive: Lubac): [ Gaze of Agony: Invoke the malevolent spirit of Lubac through your eyes. The closer you are to your victim, the more powerful it will be. Those caught in your dreadful gaze experience their worst nightmares made manifest and lower all their stats by 1% of yours every 3 seconds. While this skill is active, your mana and senses will be locked to this ability and your victim (Cost: 3000 MP/ second) (Cooldown: 20 minutes) (Cast time: Immediate) (0/30) ]

    Asher had his brows raised upon seeing the new Talent and Skill he hadprehended. They were definitely broken abilities, and he felt more confident of taking on Lori with Lubac''s powers.

    Since it was just a 1 v 1 situation, he can weaken Lori enough to defeat her.

    However, seeing the condition that his mana and senses will be "locked" to the Gaze of Agony ability, it made him wonder if this meant he wouldn''t be able to attack or sense anything happening in his surroundings while he used this ability.

    If that was the case, he definitely couldn''t use this if he was facing multiple enemies.

    Bolstered by his new mastery over Lubac''s formidable abilities, Asher resolved to confront Lori once more.

    With a determined breath, he vanished from the eerie quiet of the Damned Dimension, reappearing in the shadowy depths of Lori''sir.

    To his surprise, the vast cavern was hushed, the only sound the gentle, rhythmic breathing of the colossal serpent coiled at its center.

    "Sssss....I knew you woulde out from whichever hole you were hiding in," Lori hissed without opening her eyes, her voice dripping with disdain.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, his gaze fixed on the massive serpent as he responded with calm confidence, "Are you sure you want to do this? You might regret it if you are going to stand in my way of leaving."

    At his challenge, Lori''s eyes snapped open, glowing dark purple in the dim light of the cavern. She let out a sinister hiss, rich with malice, "Ssshhh, I should be telling you that. Look who I found while you were hiding and licking your wounds." With a flick of her enormous tail, she revealed a figure wrapped within its sinuous grasp.

    "Lysandra..." Asher mumbled in shock and worry. He hadn''t expected Lysandra to venture into such peril, especially given her previous condition and what she told him.

    Lori''s tail held her gently but firmly, the barely conscious figure of her looking worse for wear.

    "This poor draconian queen ventured in to save your bony head. But what baffles me is that she already was poisoned by an inferior version of my venom, and yet she came all the way here for you. You naughty brat¡­Don''t tell me you have been sharing your little ''snake'' with your mortal enemy..." Lori''s words slithered through the air, her suspicion evident as her eyes narrowed menacingly and mockingly.

    Asher rubbed his forehead, frustration evident on his face and wondered where this old thing even learned to speak like this.

    As he opened his mouth to respond, Lori cut him off with a hiss, her tone aggrieved and mocking, "If you have no qualms copting with your enemies, then you should have no problem bing my breeding vessel!"

    Asher exhaled slowly, his patience wearing thin, "Just shut it with the breeder stuff, will you? Let her down now before you really piss me off," He said as his dark yellow eyes briefly gleamed with a chilling light.

 Chapter 587 Gaze Of Agony

    Chapter 587 Gaze Of Agony

    ??"Uhh¡­" Lysandra, whose strength was nearly sapped by poison, stirred faintly from themotion going on around her, her consciousness flickering like a briefly lit candle in a storm.

    Through her blurred vision, a familiar silhouette solidified¡ªAsher, standing defiant against the Dreadspine Serpent.

    "Asher...run...now...." Lysandra''s voice was barely a whisper, strained and weak, yet carrying the weight of desperate urgency.

    Asher''s expression tightened, and he wondered why this woman hade all the way here to throw away her life when she clearly said she didn''t care.

    As expected, she can''t let the only gate to her son be closed forever.

    Lysandra regretted not waiting a bit longer and was surprised to see that Asher''s aura was as strong as ever.

    She didn''te in with him together because she didn''t want to burden him and instead waited to see if he mighte out on his own or not.

    However, after not seeing him for a while, she grew worried and tried to think of ways to defeat the Dreadspine Serpent.

    But she had no choice but to rush inside, feeling that she couldn''t afford to simply stand around any longer.

    It was not like she had enough time to gather help or ask without Drakar knowing.

    Lori chuckled softly, her amusement tinged with confusion, "Ohuhu, I knew it! This poisoned queen loves your seed as much as I do. But then, why is she telling you to run away alone?" She mused aloud, her eyes narrowing as she pondered the paradox.

    Why would this draconian queen care about him than her own life? That seemed too strange, no matter how much she loved his little snake.

    Asher, seizing the moment, addressed Lori with a calcted coolness, "Lori,e here," hemanded, his face unreadable.

    Lori blinked, intrigued yet cautious, "Hsssssss..What are you trying to pull off here, brat?"

    "I thought you wanted me to be your man. But for me to start such a rtionship, I need you to first give me a kiss so that I will be in the mood," Asher proposed, his hands hidden behind his back.

    "Sssss, you are telling me what I want to hear, and that makes me very suspicious. But...it''s not like I can refuse when a virile man like you is ready to throw yourself at me. Just remember..." Lori''s voice was a serpentine whisper as she shrank to match Asher''s height, though her tail still coiled possessively around Lysandra, "Your lover queen is feeling a bit cozy under my tail. You pull any tricks, and she might not feel so cozy anymore," she hissed, her gaze sharp and threatening.

    Asher offered a slight, knowing smile, "Would I dare?"

    Pleased by his submission, Lori slithered closer, her eyes gleaming with excitement. When she reached him, her face just inches from his, she teased, "Where do you want me to kiss you, you charming alien? Or should we skip such useless things?"

    Asher smiled as he caressed her smooth yet surprisingly soft scales with the back of his hand, making her briefly close her eyes with a blissful hiss.

    But suddenly, his eyes darkened, a storm brewing in their depths, "Look into my eyes, Lori."

    "Ohuhuhu, you want to appreciate my beautiful¡ª" Lori began, opening her eyes to look at his. But as her eyes locked with Asher''s, they were suddenly bathed in an eerie dark green light, making her feel as if her soul was being swallowed into his zing eyes.

    Instantly, Lori''s confident sneer froze, her words choked off in her throat as her body began to stiffen.

    "SSSHHHHHKRR...NOOOO!!" she shrieked, her eyes turning a dark green to match Asher''s.

    Her entire body petrified, her tail''s grip loosening as Lysandra slipped from her hold and crumpled to the ground.

    Her confident demeanor crumbled under the weight of his gaze, her body convulsing as she was dragged back into the darkest corners of her past.

    "SSSRAAAAGH!!"

    Lori began to shriek and hiss, her voiceden with an unmistakable pain that pierced the cavern''s heavy silence.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, each droplet shimmering with the reflection of her tormented soul, "Papa... no, please... not again..." she gasped between wails, her words soaked in despair.

    Through the connection forged by his powerful gaze, Asher caught glimpses of Lori''s nightmare¡ªa towering figure of a Moon Guardian, his fur as white as snow and eyes like blood, striking down a muchrger serpent figure with bolts of crimson lightning mixed with oppressive darkness. Therge serpent, who he guessed was Lori''s father, fell in battle, his guts charred and torn out before her young eyes.

    But that wasn''t the end of it. Just as the Moon Guardian left, some other people came rushing in a frenzy to harvest her father''s corpse, his scales, organs, and anything they could rip out being invaluable to them.

    "Papa¡­." Lori continued to weakly wail despite the hunger and thirst gnawing at her little body.

    Asher felt a pang of unexpected empathy. The raw agony in Lori''s voice resonated with a haunting familiarity, stirring a rare flicker of sentiment within him.

    She looked very young and much smaller in size...probably a child at that time.

    They kept harvesting his massive corpse for days while she watched without moving an inch from her hiding ce.

    They were also prepared to take away his bones, but it was too heavy and strong for them to take away without the right tools.

    And so they left behind a group for lookout while the rest went to get the right tools.

    Feeling there would nevere another opportunity, a young Lori finally slithered out of her hiding ce and fought every single one that was standing guard over her father''s bones.

    Fortunately, they were weak but strong enough to wound her severely. But she refused to die, and eventually, she managed to kill them all with few breaths left in her.

    Asher watched, his expression hardening as the memory yed out¡ªLori, bleeding and gravely wounded, struggling to drag her father''s skeleton back to theirir. And every day, she would lifelessly stare at her father''s bones and hated venturing out.

    As the seconds ticked by under the influence of the Gaze of Agony, Asher sensed a moltenyer beginning to form over Lori''s scales.

    "Kraaak¡­Kraaaaa¡­."

    Her shrieks of horror escted into soul-tearing wails caused by her cracking voice, her body trembling uncontrobly as his gaze continued to exact its dreadful toll.

    If he kept his gaze up, she might very well turn into a molten statue.

    Realizing the intensity of the agony he had unleashed and remembering Lysandra''s still critical condition, Asher knew he could not let Lori die¡ªnot here, not like this.

    He sighed and closed his eyes, breaking the gaze, "Enough," he murmured softly.

    "Sssrrreee¡­Papa¡­."

    Lori''s form copsed to the ground, her wailing tapering into quiet, pain-filled sobs. Asher stood over her, his face a mask of coldness mixed with a hint of regret,

    "You are not my enemy, Lori. Not my true one. You don''t deserve such agony," Asher mumbled, his voice low as he began to walk back to where Lysandray.

    As he moved to attend to Lysandra, the echoes of Lori''s wails lingered in the cavern, reminding Asher that even the strongest creatures weren''t safe from getting haunted by their past.

    But at the same time, he once again realized how terrifying Lubac''s Gaze of Agony was. However, he never expected he would also get to see the glimpses of their agony.

    The huge skeleton of a serpent over there must have belonged to her father. No wonder there was a defensive barrier protecting it.

    Asher''s expression hardened as he turned his attention back to Lysandra, his concern palpable in the grim set of his jaw.

    The cavern''s flickering light cast barely lit up her face, entuating the dark purple veins that had woven a sinisterwork across her pale skin, "Lysandra..." he murmured, his voice a mixture of worry and resolve.

    Gently, he cradled her in his arms, examining her condition with a critical eye. The poison had spread insidiously through her mana circuit; the venom was not just draining her strength but threatening her very life.

    She would get crippled before she dies.

    As he contemted his options, Asher considered using his own infernal mes to burn out the poison. Yet, as he gauged the severity of her condition, he realized that the aggressive treatment might overwhelm her already weakened body.

    The risk of killing her in an attempt to save her loomedrge in his mind, casting a shadow of doubt over his next actions.

    "Let me go¡­.and leave..." Lysandra weakly mumbled as she forced her eyes open to meet his.

    "Lysandra, you shouldn''t havee here¡­" Asher mumbled with a hard shake of his head.

    "That doesn''t matter now¡­But¡­you¡­.you have to go while that serpent isn''t focused on you. I have fought enough¡­I want to rest now¡­." Lysandra said as her hands, which were holding his, trembled.

    "Bullshit. That''s just the poison talking. You are not someone who breaks down like this. You have yet to kill Drakar with your own hands. Are you really going to leave this world without ending the one who caused all the misery in your life?" Asher asked with gritted teeth, his hand tightening around hers.

    Lysandra''s eyes flickered, but before she could say anything, Asher took out a health potion and said, "Just drink this and buy yourself some time. I will figure out things before that."

    With few options left and time running out, Asher''s gaze shifted towards Lori, whoy nearby, still shaken and remaining in her small form but was now wrapped around the skeletal remains of her father.

    Asher gently ced Lysandra down, ensuring she wasfortable, before he stood and approached Lori.

    "Papa¡­"

    Lori''s sobs had quieted to a soft murmur, her body coiled protectively around her past.

    "Lori..." Asher began, his voice softer, infused with a rare humility, "I know it''s shameless of me, but I need your help."

 Chapter 588 Her Absurd Plan

    <h4>Chapter 588 Her Absurd n</h4>

    "Lori..." Asher began, his voice softer, infused with a rare humility, "I know it''s shameless of me, but I need your help."

    Asher stepped to the side so as not to look at her back and get cursed with despair.

    Lori''s triangr head didn''t even shift, though Asher could see her dark purple eyes filled with tears from the side.

    The fierceness that had once defined her was absent, reced now by a vulnerability that echoed the deep well of her grief, "Go away... ssss..." She weakly hissed without even lifting her head.

    But her voice, barely above a whisper, trembled with the weight of her sorrow as she kept gazing at the bones of her father, relics of her deepest loss.

    Asher observed her, the mighty serpent reduced to a figure of despair, submerged in her pain.

    The stark contrast between her once majestic and terrifying presence and her current broken state was jarring.

    No longer did she radiate the intimidating aura of a predator or assume her true size; instead, she remained small in size and seemed utterly consumed by her emotional turmoil.

    The Gaze of Agony must have unearthed memories she had fought hard to suppress, leaving her defenseless in their wake.

    Though Asher felt no regret for using his power¡ªnecessary as it was to save himself and Lysandra¡ªhe couldn''t ignore the pitiable state it had left Lori in.

    But suddenly, an idea began to form, a possible solution that might serve both their needs.

    "I will help you kill the present Moon Guardian. His father killed yours, right? Don''t you want revenge? An eye for an eye?" he proposed, watching her carefully.

    At his words, Lori''s sobbing paused, and she finally shifted her neck to look at him, her eyes flickering with a mix of shock and renewed vigor, "I... I will tear him apart myself! I will make his father weep tears of blood from the Seven Hells," she dered, her voice gaining strength, resonant with deep-seated resentment and a sudden revival of her ferocity.

    Asher''s eyebrows lifted in mild surprise at her swift return to her previously frightening demeanor, triggered by the mere mention of the Moon Guardian.

    He could see that the depth of her hatred for the Moon Guardian was palpable, a smoldering ember that red at the slightest provocation.

    "Can you? Can you really kill him on your own? If you could, you would have done it already instead of hiding in your cave all alone, right?" Asher challenged, his tone deliberately provocative.

    "I am not afraid of that wretched wolf!" Lori hissed back, venomcing her words.

    "I know. I know that the real reason you don''t like going out is because, as you said... you are thest descendant of Hydra. You can''t risk getting ambushed outside where you don''t have the home advantage. But with my help, you don''t have to be worried about slithering outside your home. With me, you can proudly show your head before everyone else," Asher continued, his voice soothing yet firm, offering her a partnership that promised more than just revenge¡ªa chance to reim her dignity and power.

    Lori''s gaze softened, the anger giving way to a calcted contemtion.

    Asher''s offer had struck a chord, appealing to her deepest desires and fears. Here was a chance not just for vengeance, but for a renewed assertion of her might and legacy.

    However, Lori''s suspicion seemed to sharpen as she analyzed Asher''s proposition, "You are not offering your help because you are that kind but because the Moon Guardian is a threat to your kingdom. You also can''t take him on alone, or you would have done so already," she used, her vertical pupils narrowing into slits as she scrutinized Asher''s intentions.

    Asher gave a casual shrug, unfazed by her skepticism, "I am not trying to hide the fact that we need to help each other. But if we have amon enemy, it''s a win-win for both of us. All I ask in exchange is you save the draconian queen. Time is of the essence," he said, his tone pragmatic yet urgent, emphasizing the immediacy of Lysandra''s dire condition.

    Lori''s gaze flickered briefly to Lysandra, her expression unreadable as she considered the draconian queen''s frail form.

    She then turned back to Asher, her voice firm, "You are mistaken, brat. My revenge isn''t more important than my bloodline because my father made me promise to never be thest of my kind. It''s also my duty towards my ancestors to make sure my bloodline doesn''t die out. His Greatness wouldn''t let me rest in peace in the Seven Hells if I die without leaving behind an offspring," Lori said with a solemn hiss.

    Asher exhaled a deep, frustrated sigh, "Not this again. I told you I can''t do it, nor does it make sense. There has never been a child between a man and a beast unless you are a half-blood, which you are not. Even if there was, I can''t go against my nature. You will just have to¡ª"

    "Then she will take my ce, and you will have to impregnate her," Lori suddenly interrupted, her voice ringing with a newfound determination.

    Asher blinked, taken aback by her audacious n, "What? Who are you talking about?" he asked, confusion clouding his expression.

    Lori''s tail subtly gestured towards a certain direction, her intent clear.

    Asher''s eyes widened in shock as he saw her point toward Lysandara, "You have to be kidding me. No... No, no. You misunderstand. We don''t share any such bond, nor are we lovers or anything. We are just allies, helping each other out. Besides, it''s not like your bloodline will magically get extended if I do it with someone else."

    Lori hissed sharply, her frustration evident, "Obviously, I will nt my egg into her body, and you can then impregnate her," she proposed, as if it were the most natural solution.

    "What the hell? Are you even listening to yourself?" Asher retorted, his expression a mix of incredulity and exasperation. He added quickly, "Who told you that such an absurd method will work?"

    On second thought, why did it sound like surrogacy?

    Lori''s annoyance was palpable as she hissed at Asher, "Sssss, you are too young to know some of the old ways to ensure the continuity of someone''s bloodline."

    Asher scoffed, his disbelief evident in the sharp tone of his voice, "Even if such a way exists, what''s the guarantee it would work? Both of you don''t share the same bloodline, and forcing someone of a different race to birth your child will just kill them both."

    Lori, undeterred, gestured toward Lysandra with her tail, "Look at her. She is the only one I know who could resist my bloodline''s venom to such a great extent, even after entering myir. Her body has already gotten used to my poison. If anybody can seed in carrying my child, it has to be her. Whatever the oue might be, I am willing to spare another 50 years if I have to and see if that works. If it doesn''t, I will just find whatever male I can even if it means giving birth to an inferior one. At least my bloodline will be passed down that way. But if you don''t do this for me, then you better leave...now, ssssss," Saying so with a peeved hiss, Lori turned around as if she had nothing more to say.

    Asher exhaled sharply, frustration lining his face as he shook his head, "Lori, please. You can''t just¡ª"

    "I will do it..." The weak yet unexpectedly determined voice of Lysandra cut through the cavern''s heavy air.

    Asher spun around, his eyes widening in shock. He saw Lysandra struggling to sit up, her face pale and strained.

    He rushed over, gently helping her lean against the cavern wall as he crouched beside her, "What did you just say?" he asked, as if he wanted to make sure he didn''t hear it wrong.

    Lysandra met his gaze, her fiery red eyes burning with a resolve that belied her frailty, "Let''s do...whatever she wants...Then both of us will...get what we want as well. We could use¡­

    someone like her as our ally."

    "Lysandra...are you really willing? Do you also realize the risk it entails? Other than the risks of this whole thing, what if Drakar finds out? You will be in great danger," Asher''s voice wasden with worry, each word heavy with the implications of her decision.

    "I always am. But¡­if...by that time we don''t seed...then we can consider ourselves dead already¡­I can''t stand him any longer than that¡­" Lysandra managed to say betweenbored breaths. Her words hung in the air, as if she would rather face death than live as she did all these years.

    Asher''s brow furrowed deeply as he processed her words, understanding the gravity of the sacrifice she was considering.

    He could only imagine the resentment and hatred she must have towards Drakar to be willing to do this with him.

    But if she was willing to do so to save her kingdom and herself, then why can''t he do the same?

    He knew doing this will onlyplicate things to a great extent, especially since it will only get increasingly harder to keep Agonon''s true fate a secret from her.

    But there was no choice. He can''t let his only ally from the Draconis Kingdom die and lose another potential ally whose strength was very well close to the Moon Guardian.

    His wives might also feel this was not a good idea. But if Rowena knew what was at stake, she might also agree that there wasn''t any other way.

    He knew his wives said no more having a intimate rtionship with married women which could also involve impregnating one such woman.

    But they talked about one from within the Bloodburn Kingdom to avoidplications from within.

    However, Lysandra wasn''t a bloodburner. At least, this wouldn''t affect his kingdom in a negative way even if things don''t work out.

    "Fine. Let''s do it."

 Chapter 589 It Must Have Been Hard

    <h4>Chapter 589 It Must Have Been Hard</h4>

    The air was brimming with unspoken tension as Lori leaned over Lysandra, her serpentine body reduced to a size small enough to examine Lysandra.

    With an unsettling gentleness uncharacteristic of her imposing nature, Lori extended her fangs and delicately sank them into Lysandra''s arm.

    The process was unnerving, but necessary; Lori''s fangs were not only weapons but tools, drawing out the venom that had spread through Lysandra''s veins.

    Lysandra winced sharply at the contact, her body tensing as the venom was extracted, the sensation as strange as it was painful.

    However, as the poison left her system, herplexion gradually improved, color returned to her cheeks, and life came back to her previously dim eyes.

    Lori pulled away and mumbled with her dark purple eyes quivering, "This¡­This is my father''s venom¡­"

    Lysandra saw the brief sh of horror and anger in Lori''s eyes and said, "Drakar must have harvested it from whatever his father or grandfather must have stored away."

    "Those loathsome rats¡­I will kill them all¡­SSHSHHH¡­" Lori hissed sharply as resentment red in her eyes.

    Asher, who was watching her reaction from afar, felt d to see that Drakar had earned himself one more enemy without even realizing it.

    However, Lori calmed herself down by taking a deep breath and then looked at Lysandra, "You should be feeling better already, and I have also nted my egg. But your healing will be suppressed for a while. I wouldn''t worry about it though, sssss," she exined, her voice a mix of brief detachment and faint satisfaction.

    Lysandra''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of the egg, her hand instinctively brushing against her stomach.

    The reality of carrying another being''s life, especially that of a beast like Lori, was surreal and disquieting. She slowly attempted to stand, seeking to regain some semnce of normalcy, but her legs faltered, still weak from the ordeal.

    "Careful," Asher quickly stepped forward, catching her by the hand to steady her. His voice was soft, tinged with concern, "Let your body regain some strength. You have been poisoned for almost an entire day."

    Lysandra met his gaze with aplicated look.

    Silently, she nodded, her mind racing with the implications of what had just transpired and the potential future it heralded. She wondered if she would really get pregnant with his child.

    Even if this child wouldn''t really be hers, it would be the second time she would be birthing one. She never expected she would have a second one in her womb like this and that which would belong to a man like Asher.

    Asher looked into her dark, fiery eyes and couldn''t imagine where theirplicated rtionship was heading towards. Why did things have to end up this way?

    As they stood there, lost in the gravity of the moment, Lori''s impatient voice cut through the silence, "What are you two standing around for? Get on with it."

    Both Lysandra and Asher turned to look at Lori, their expressions incredulous at her brusque interruption, though Lori stared back with an oblivious look, "What now?" She asked with a low hiss.

    "Are you seriously going to sit here while we...." Asher started, his voice trailing off as Lysandra''s sideward nce caught him mid-sentence, the rest of his words lost in a sudden rush of awkwardness.

    "Why are you two being so shy about it? It''s not like people don''t do this every day. Most walkers like you two don''t even care about such things. But fine...I will just hide somewhere. But remember you lost a once-in-a-lifetime chance of sharing this sacred ritual with the world''s most beautiful creature like myself, Ssssss..." Lori hissed in exasperation and other unspoken vexation, her body coiling as she slithered away to give them some semnce of privacy...just some.

    Asher could only shake his head as he looked at this crazy old snake slither away.

    When Lori''s presence disappeared into the shadowy abyss of the cavern, only silence trailed into the hollow, recing the echoing of her serpent hisses.

    The tension that had faded with her departure escted again, this time charged with a different note.

    Discarding his robes to the side, Asher''s muscr form stood partially bare under the dark glow of the cavern.

    Lysandra briefly caught a glimpse of his half-naked torso and, for a moment, found herself unable to take her eyes off.

    She never expected him to look so manly underneath those elegant robes, each of his muscles looking as if they were honed through countless battles and blood.

    Following his lead, Lysandra''s dainty fingers rose to the intricate button of her ornate, dark red gown.

    Halting abruptly, her soft hand hovered in the air. Uncertainty was uncharacteristic of her, but her now tender body, marred by the aftermath of venom extraction, trembled vulnerably.

    Asher, stripped down to his pants, caught the subtle shift in her demeanor and turned to face her, confusion flickering across his fiery eyes.

    "What''s wrong?" he questioned softly.

    "My wounds...they haven''t healed yet. Should we do this a bitter?" Lysandra, one hand clutching her neck button, the other draped across her midriff, averted her gaze in half-hearted shame.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Asher reached out, enclosing her nippled hands within hisrge, warm palms, "No matter how your body looks, I won''t think less of it. Let me help you," he reassured her, an unusual tendernesscing his voice which lessened the heaviness she was feeling in her chest.

    He knew no woman liked to expose their scars.

    Gently, he moved her hands aside, his fingers traveling to the intricate buttons of her gown.

    Lysandra watched him intently, her fiery eyes downcast as he slid open each fastening, exposing her beautifully sculpted curves.

    Against her velvet skin, a voluptuously elegant bodyy beneath the dark red silk garment, which was tightly holding her plump breasts, creating a sensual dip in cleavage.

    Her delicate yet strong body, with toned muscles, and her sweatyered skin, looked soft and glowing with allure but were deceptively strong as steel.

    Her majestic and graceful dark silver wings were folded behind her back as if they were too withdrawn.

    However, her seductive figure bore remnants of a deadly onught; bruises patterned her porcin skin, broken by violentsh marks scattered across her arms, chest, and stomach.

    Each wound made Asher feel a prickle in his chest, and they created an ufortable contrast with her intoxicating allure.

    Lysandra briefly stole a nce at his eyes, but instead of expecting to see disgust in them, she was surprised to see a warm softness that she couldn''t remember thest time she saw in a pair of eyes.

    Asher looked at her face, which seemed impassive, but he could see the pain and nervousness in her eyes.

    He could see that she was feeling ufortable disying her body smeared with these marks before another man.

    They were proof of the prison she was living in.

    But as if to ease her uneasiness, Asher held her by the nape, his voice a soothing whisper, "It must have been very hard for you but it doesn''t have to be anymore..." he murmured, making Lysandra''s eyes ripple briefly.

    Asher then leaned in to kiss her lips but Lysandra pressed her lips together and avoided his lips by turning her head to the side, feeling her heart quicken and be unsteady for a moment.

    Asher could make a guess or two why she avoided his lips but he didn''t think too much about it.

    She then saw him lowering his head to press a tender kiss to the raised welt trailing from her soft upper breast to her neck, making herrge dark silver wings contract ever so slightly upon feeling his warm lips on her bruised skin.

    Then, ever so slowly, he dragged his tongue along the path of thesh mark that marred her delicate corbone, eliciting a sharp intake of breath from Lysandra as her neck arched back slightly.

    "Hn~" Lysandra hummed in involuntary response, her lips parting to release a soft moan upon feeling a wet, hot softness caressing over the stinging dark marks on her skin.

    However, Asher didn''t stop and moved lower, untying the dark red fabric that covered Lysandra''s generous bosom while Lysandra''s fingers briefly curled up but then rxed.

    Slowly, tantalizingly, he revealed her perfect pair of round breasts, crowned with rosy nipples puckered from both tension and residual pain.

    Unable to resist the temptation, he bent down, pressing feather-light kisses onto the bruised skin of her cleavage.

    "Hnn~..."

    His lips explored her curves delicately, coaxing soft gasps and sighs from Lysandra.

    Each measured stroke of his velvety tongue and warm lips sent shivers down her spine, awakening forgotten sensations within her.

    Every nerve ending came alive under his skilled ministrations, responding to the gentle exploration of his mouth on her battered skin.

    She found it hard to remember thest time she was treated with such warmth and gentleness.

    His warm touch against her bruised skin sent ripples of unfamiliar sensations across her body, eliciting a heat that radiated from her chest, making her temporarily forget about the marks on her body.

    Without pausing, Asher shifted his focus to her abdomen, peppering tender kisses over the fadingsh marks etched onto her toned yet soft stomach.

    As he did so, his hands found purchase on her now bare breasts, kneading them gently with just enough pressure to make her squirm without her even realizing it.

    Lysandra watched him through hooded eyes, astonished at how her skin was getting warmer while her heart was beginning to pound erratically.

    Usually, she wouldn''t feel anything but an empty coldness after she numbed herself and silently endure and wait for it to pass.

    But now she felt an unexpected surge of sensations threatening to consume her rational thoughts.

    She tried to suppress the growing warmth spreading through her veins, attempting to maintain some semnce ofposure.

    For nearly two centuries, or for the most part of her life, she hadn''t felt these sensations and never thought she would feel them again.

    So why was she feeling them¡­why with him? Lysandra had never felt so confused before, but her thoughts were constantly derailed as Asher pulled down the lower part of her gown and warmed up the bruised skin of her thighs with his lips gently.

    Asher kissed her powerfully curved, sensuous thigh by lifting her right leg over his shoulder, kissing all the way to her soft inner thighs, and dangerously letting his lips crawl toward her dark red panties.

    "Hnn~..." Lysandra unconsciously kept trying to hold back her moans to maintain decorum, but it was getting harder as he tenderly kept kissing her in such sensitive spots.

    Fearing uneasiness that she was feeling less like her usual self, she ced her hand on Asher''s head to stop him and said with a reddish hue on her cheeks, "Let''s¡­unite now and finish it."

    Asher softly shook his head as he wrapped his fingers around her dark red panties and said, "I can''t do that without making you ready first. Otherwise, it will be painful for you."

    Lysandra never thought he would be this considerate when most men wouldn''t even care except to satisfy themselves.

    "You don''t have to¡­I can take it," Lysandra said as a matter of fact.

    "But as a man, I can''t allow that," Saying so, Asher suddenly pulled down her panties before she could protest further.

 Chapter 590 It Would Be A Pity To Not Relish It

    Chapter 590 It Would Be A Pity To Not Relish It

    ??Lysandra pressed her lips together as Asher hooked his thumbs into the waistband of her panties, pulling them downward.

    Cold air rushed in, causing goosebumps to erupt across her exposed skin.

    An exhrating heat coursed through her veins, heightening her awareness of every touch and nce.

    "So beautiful..." Asher voiced with a mesmerized look.

    His gaze fell onto the provocative allure of Lysandra''s body, her sweet, pink folds glistening, nestled within a silvervender bush, adding an extrayer of mystique to her already enchanting form.

    "You¡­" Her voice, suddenly uncertain of its usual imperiousmand, stuttered and halted as she tried to remainposed while his scorching gaze remained focused on her revealed private region.

    "You should focus on why we are doing this instead of¡­" Her voice trailed off abruptly, her tone wavered like the flicker of the nearby growing fire.

    She didn''t know why but she felt a bit self-conscious under his watchful gaze.

    Ignoring her remark, Asher, caught in the allure of her blush-stained face and the enticing sight before him, buried his face into her fragrant womanhood, losing himself in its allure.

    His muscr arms, wrapped around the voluptuous curve of her buttocks, pulling her towards him eagerly and letting his fingers dig into her soft flush.

    "Hn~¡­what are you doing¡­" She weakly mumbled upon feeling his warm breath tickling her sensitive flesh, inciting a series of warm shudders.

    "Rx¡­I only want to make you feel better," Saying so, Asher gave into the heady sensation, intoxicating him more than the finest wine.

    His mouth engulfed her soft, warm cave as if he wanted to taste it all at the same time.

    The primal pleasure of her unique taste, the intoxicating aroma of femininity hidden amidst hervender bush, aroused every cell in his body.

    "Hahn~..." Lysandra unconsciously gasped with a shudder that passed over her body as quick as lightning the moment she felt her intimate narrow opening getting engulfed by his wet, hot mouth.

    His tongue danced skillfully over herbia and savoring her unique vor, he sucked eagerly, teasing her entrance with quick flicks.

    He delved deeper into her folds, sealing his mouth over her sweet bud.

    His hot breath against her was a striking contrast to the cold air, making Lysandra buck lightly in response.

    "Haa~..."

    A gasp escaped Lysandra''s mouth as the intense sensation spread outward from her inner flesh, straight to her curling toes and arching back.

    She tried to focus her wavering mind, her breath hitched; the coolposure she usually retained seemed to dissipate with his every move.

    Her hands instinctively reached out to his head, threading her fingers through his moon-white hair. The contrasting elements, his rough tongue against her sensitive flesh, drew a low, resonant moan from her.

    "Ah~Asher¡­" she whimpered raggedly, trying to shield her pleasured moans behind half-hearted reproach and attempt to stop him.

    She didn''t know why she was finding it so hard to say the word ''Stop''.

    But what she knew was that she had never felt such warmth stirring within her body in a very long time¡­a warmth that made her feel cherished and protected.

    Hisrge hands moved upward from her sweat-glistened buttocks, trailing goosebumps all over her skin, anchoring themselves against her hips.

    His tongue, skillful and experienced, heightened the sensations, making Lysandra loosen her moans without her realizing it,

    "Haa~...Hnn~...Heunn~..."

    Asher took his time, licking, sucking, and teasing her elegantly shaped pussy, devouring her as if it were the most precious delicacy.

    He passionately kissed and sucked on her pink folds, as if he was making out with a lover, letting her puffy vulva envelop his mouth while his hands massaged her plump butt-cheeks.

    "Smch...Mwch...Mmmnch..." Wet sounds of his lips kissing her lower sweet lips echoed in the otherwise silent cavern while Lysandra''s fingers curled up within his hair, finding it hard to resist the heat he was sending into her body by ravaging her lower lips.

    Struggling for calm as the heat pooled between her thighs, spikes of pleasure sent her senses spiraling into forgotten ecstasy.

    "A-Asher~...Hnn~..." His name escaped her lips between strained breaths, spoken with a desperation masked by pleasure and a half-hearted attempt to make him slow down.

    She could feel the wet heat pooling within her lower abdomen, making her wonder if she was really taking pleasure in his touch.

    Why was he making her feel all this? He was supposed to be just an ally withmon motivations, yet she was feeling such indecorous sensations from someone so young, let alone a king who was supposed to be her enemy.

    "I-It''sing!~" Lysandra gasped and warned him as she felt as if she could no longer hold the pooling wet heat within her.

    Time seemed suspended as pure pleasure pulsed through Lysandra''s coiling body.

    The feeling, both once forgotten and vivid, coursed through her veins, like being struck by a bolt of warmth.

    But before she could brace herself, an unexpected wave of orgasm tore through her, and her knees buckled in the face of the intense bliss, "Heunnnnn!~~"

    The sensation rippled out from her innermost center, spreading a wave of euphoria that washed over both her body and mind while she tried her best to control her body.

    But itpletely consumed her and she released a sharp gasp. Her heart pounded against her chest, a throb that echoed like a drum in her ears.

    As each wave hit, her grip on him tightened, andposure became just a forgotten word amidst the intoxication.

    Through remaining silent, she failed spectacrly as every merest touch of his tongue drew an uncontroble reaction from her.

    Her royal demeanor crumbled under his expert ministrations, the essence of her ¨C raw and unfiltered flooded his mouth even when she weakly and in vain tried to make his head move away.

    However, Asher refused to move and kept pressing his muscr body intimately against her voluptuous figure.

    His arms encircling her firm buttocks, he kept pressing his lips to her sweet folds, tasting her with an unexpected fervor.

    Lost in the intoxicating essence, Asher consumed every drop of her essence, his throat working to swallow her warm juices.

    "Haannn~...Don''t¡­swallow that~...Hnnnn~..." Lysandra winced as her face heated up even more and gasped each time Asher gulped and sucked in her essence, not expecting him to swallow all that.

    No man had ever done that to her before and as far as she knew, men in this world didn''t like to do that since it made them look submissive and weaker.

    However, her words seemed to fall on deaf ears as Asher kept sucking on her pink folds, as if he wanted to suck them dry as well.

    "Haa~¡­Haaa~¡­"

    Shuddering as the quake-like tremors finally subsided, Lysandra found herself panting heavily, her entire being drenched in an afterglow she hadn''t experienced in a long time- a sense of liberation from the cage she considered her own life.

    Confusion rattled her initially. It was unexpected, this orgasm, too strong for herprehension as she bent her back slightly and let her hands rest on his powerful shoulders as the ripples of pleasure passed over her body.

    And yet, as she basked in the afterglow, she realized how much she had craved this liberation. How long had it been since shest felt this kind of release?

    "Your essence is so sweet...It would have been a pity to not relish it," Asher whispered as he victoriously pulled away, looking up into the flushed face of this proud, elegant woman. It was an expression he hadn''t even imagined he would ever see.

    But there they were, proving that she was also a woman who wanted to be cherished as well.

    "You don''t have to describe it..." Lysandra mumbled as she briefly averted her gaze.

    Asher smirked and straightened up, guiding Lysandra backwards until her bare skin met the cold, rough surface of the cavern wall. The chilly touch of the rock against her wings sent a shiver racing through her, a single tremor passing through her body.

    Her breath hitched as he spread her legs apart, leaving her feeling exposed and vulnerable in a strange way.

    Her gaze drifted downward, curiosity piqued by the sounds emanating from him.

    Caught off guard, her eyes widened as they caught sight of Asher unbuckling his pants.

    Her gaze involuntarily traveled down his muscr, naked body, and what she saw took her breath away - arge, imposing manhood, thick and long with prominent veins running along its length. Its color mirrored his dove-grey skin, gleaming slightly in the dark light.

    His one-eyed monster was fully erect with determination and raw desire, as if it couldn''t wait to devour her.

    Lysandra was momentarily shocked as a shiver of apprehension ran through her. Could she amodate such a size? She''d never encountered anyone quite so generously endowed.

    How was it possible for a man to be so big down there? But the more she stared at it, the more she felt her heart pounding erratically and a tingling sensation between her thighs.

    "Are you ready?" Asher inquired softly, understanding what she might be feeling in this moment.

    Lysandra slowly looked up to meet his captivating yellow gaze, never leaving hers as his hand glided up her thigh, hooking her leg over his waist, revealing the rest of her moistened folds that were faintly shivering.

    She took a deep breath, gathering determination to see this through before nodding slowly.

    Closing her eyes, she focused on controlling her rapid breathing. Just when she thought she had achieved some semnce of steadiness, she felt the warmth of his tip pressing against her vulva. Instinctively, she tensed up.

    Then, in a moment that seemed tost a lifetime, she felt his warm thickness enter her.

    He breached her slowly, his thick manhood gently entering before hepletely filled her. He was indeed massive, bigger than she had guessed.

    "Han~..."

    A gasp escaped her lips as her toes curled reflexively, eyshes fluttering as her sensitive inner walls stretched to amodate him.

    "Hngh~..."

    Her breath hitched as Asher entered her, every inch of him pushing deeper into her caused a dangerous pressure to build, filling herpletely, "You feel so warm and tight..." Asher mumbled with a blissful groan.

    Her body instinctively weed his thick member, her inner walls quaking and clenching around him, making Asher let out blissful groans as he kept pushing his hips towards her.

    The raw feel of his girth gliding, scorching all her sensitive spots, sent electrifying shivers coursing down her spine.

    "Haa!~"

    When his tip finally nudged her cervix, a blissful gasp tore from her lips. It was a sense ofpletion, an unexpected euphoria too much for her body and mind to bear, maddening and intoxicating.

    "Now that your body is bing ustomed to me¡­shall we begin?"

 Chapter 591 Should We Leave Anything To Chance?

    Chapter 591 Should We Leave Anything To Chance?

    ??"Now that your body is bing ustomed to me¡­shall we begin?" Asher murmured in an entrancing way, his searing gaze enveloping her.

    Lysandra''s eyes flickered upon feeling his scorching gaze and slowly nodded as she felt a deep heat spreading within her, whispering, "You can move..."

    "Then you better hold onto me," Asher instructed, guiding her hand onto his broad shoulder.

    With her thigh still draped over his forearm, with a rhythmic force, Asher began to move; their bodies already locked in atonement and, now, the locked rhythm.

    "Han~..."

    A quiet moan escaped Lysandra''s lips, seamlessly melding with the ambiance of the cavern.

    Each time he drove his thick member into her, her grip on his shoulder tightened, her body lifting as if trying to escape gravity itself.

    Her nails dug into his muscle, leaving faint indentations as he filled her again and again.

    The newfound liberation made it hard to keep her moans contained within her bosom.

    Noticing her reaction, Asher''s hand cradled her nape as he whispered, "Don''t hold back. There is nobody here to judge you or stop you from feeling free. Your wings have been clipped for too long. It''s time you flew free...with me."

    His sentiment made her gaze soften as she looked into his glimmering dark yellow eyes.

    Those eyes seemed to serve as a mirror where she could see herself anew. Something about his words deeply resonated within her.

    She didn''t know why but felt herself lowering her guard, and slowly, her expansive dark silver wings began to spread majestically up and sideways with newfound freedom as she surrendered herself fully to Asher.

    A soft smile graced Asher''s lips as he witnessed this transformation.

    Seizing the opportunity, he picked up his rhythm, driving his powerful member into her weing warmth.

    "Haan!~...Ahhn!~...Heeun!~..." With each thrust, Lysandra responded with increasingly audible gasps, her body rippling in sync with his relentless assault.

    His fingers danced over her trembling thighs, each thrust radiating waves of pleasurable warmth through her being.

    Each thrust struck at her deepest and most intimate spot, and her gasps echoed melodically around the cavern.

    "Haaa~..." A shuddering gasp pulled at her lips, expelled to the rhythm of their joined bodies.

    Her massive leathery wings quivered, each scale vibrating in thrill or shock. Her beautiful, plush buttocks clenched with each of his pration, the echo of their coupling a melody in the underground abyss.

    Beneath her, the ground shook slightly, echoing the escting passion between them. The cave walls seemed to close in, amplifying the sounds of their heavy breathing and synchronized moans.

    Moments swirled like a cyclone within the air around them, overtaken by the momentum of their unparalleled passion.

    Both figures, united in their desire for salvation, melted into a fervent embrace¡ªoily moans and soft sighs echoing into the hushed darkness.

    Lysandra seemed to lose herself within the soulful rhythm of their union. Every thrust was a blow that reached her soul, each entering deeper than thest.

    His crescendoing pace had Lysandra clutching onto him, the unearthing of such organic bliss overwhelming her.

    The heat between them was imminent, a profound furnace igniting every nerve-ending, a sensual paradox of pleasure pushing her body to the brink.

    Her body writhed beneath his, each ripple of pleasure crawling up her spine more fervent than thest.

    She didn''t know why she was letting herself loose enough to feel all these sensations but she didn''t want to stop feeling them as well.

    Unexpectedly, these sensations were the only thing that made her momentarily forget about her pain and the burden on her soul.

    She knew she shouldn''t be feeling this, but each time he buried himself within her, she felt free.

    But her thoughts were disrupted when Asher''s actions became more assertive. With his hand still grasping her right leg, he hoisted it even higher, shifting their positions dramatically.

    Now, her foot dangled precariously overhead, giving him unprecedented ess to the depths of her body.

    "Ahhhn!~ Haaan!~ Heut!~..." Lysandra''s moans became more unfettered at the change in angle, feeling every inch of him prate further than before.

    A moist warmth pooled within her, a chalice of unending desire, making her feel surprised that she was already nearing her next climax.

    Thrusting at a pace akin to the quickened beats of their hearts, Asher locked his fiery gaze onto hers. The silent affirmation passed between them, wordlessly acknowledging the summit of their intimate journey.

    "I-I''m going to..." Lysandra''s voice, caught between fragility and fierce ecstasy, crumbled into a passionate whisper. The churning impulses were growing stronger than her, overpowering with a blissful intensity she hardly recognized.

    "With you," Asher responded, his voice gravelly,ced heavily with the intent to reach the peak of bliss simultaneously.

    Surrendering to the abandoning heat emanating from their cores, they reached the crescendo of theirmunion.

    "AAHHNNNN!!~~"

    "NNGH!"

    A sh of gasps, a joint cry of intense satisfaction echoed in the hallowed cavern. Their bodies spasmed in the sweetest torment, the rush of the climax overpowering her senses¡ª she felt as if her soul were tearing from her body in a heady wave of heightened euphoria.

    Spectacr waves of release seized her, propelling her into an abyss of ecstasy she''d never envisioned.

    Her body convulsed, every fiber of her being centered around an unimaginable fulcrum of pleasure.

    Then, an indubitable sensation of warmth spread throughout her womb¡ª the thick, hot seed that was distinctly Asher''s filled her womb to the brim and more.

    It was a strange, yet astonishing feeling of unknown fulfillment, adding another unusual dimension to their union.

    But just when she thought he was going to stop, his seed just kept pouring into her until it dripped out, and she felt its hotness trickle down her thighs.

    But then her body experienced something unexpected. Her wounds and bruises that carved traces of violence onto her porcin skin began to fade away mysteriously.

    The whisper of pain was reced by a floodgate of unutterable pleasure as her body kept writhing under his touch.

    It was peculiar as much as it was bliss, realizing she was healing while being wound tightly around him. But it bewildered her. A question emerged from her dizzy senses - why had her healing power returned at the peak of her climax when Lori said they would be suppressed for a while? Was it because of him?

    Her mind spun from the intensity of the euphoria and the surprising turn of events as her body went limp in his muscr arms.

    In the midst of her reverie, Lysandra''s exhausted body was delicately turned. Asher''s warm fingers traced a path around her body, his grasp lingering to cup her sweaty, heavy breasts from behind.

    A shudder went through her, not from difort but more of an anticipation from his unexpected move.

    "Are you ready for another round?" He breathed against her ear, his gravelly voice dripping with allure.

    Lysandra blinked her eyes, feeling disbelief he was already ready after pouring so much of his seed into her. Just what kind of monster was he?

    "Why¡­Why do we need to do it again? This¡­should be enough¡­" Lysandra weakly mumbled as she struggled to catch her breath, fearing that she might feel things she shouldn''t feel if this continued anymore.

    "To make sure this works. Both our kingdoms and lives are at stake here. Should we really leave anything to chance?" Asher whispered as he pressed his erect dragon in between her soft buttcheeks and pressed a warm kiss against her sharp yet delicate jawline down her ear.

    Lysandra held her breath, her lips parting with a silent gasp as she felt the sheer heat from his thick member, causing her buttocks to clench and a sharp, tingling sensation burrowing its way into her wet cave.

    Unable to find the will to resist herself against these sensations and the logic behind his words, she found herself weakly nodding, her heart racing faster than ever.

    As he said...nothing should be left to chance...

    Couple minutes ago,

    Not too far away from this scene of sensual atmosphere, a pair of dark purple eyes peered with brazen curiosity from a shadowed crevice within the cavern''s majesty.

    Lori bore witness to the intimate dance of two regal figures who were supposed to be enemies.

    Despite Asher and Lysandra''s insistence on privacy, Lori''s serpentine defiance shone through.

    This union bore her future progeny, the vessel which would carry her bloodline forward. And they expected her to go and hide somewhere as if it had nothing to do with her? Unthinkable!

    However, as time trickled by, Lori''s wide eyes stared, unblinking, at an unexpected sight, her serpentine pupil constricting at the daunting size of Asher''s ''little snake.''

    Many a walker''s manhood had crossed her sight, but none couldpare to the monstrous possession this young alien boasted.

    It stood proudly, as if to prove his virility, not ''little'' in the slightest. She couldn''t bring herself to call that any longer.

    If anything, it deserved a name like little Hydra. Yes...It was that worthy enough to have her ancestor''s name bestowed upon it.

    However, more astonishing was the transformation of that cold and serious draconian queen.

    The regal iciness that usually marred Lysandra''s face melted away under Asher''s touch as if it never existed before.

    Her sounds, her expressions, disyed an unguarded vulnerability Lori had never expected to witness in such a woman.

    Could a creature like Asher truly imbue such profound pleasure,manding a stern queen into a blushing maiden?

    Lysandra''s moans echoed in the cavern, bouncing off moss-

    Even with her explicit expressions of pleasure and the ecstasy that zed through her fervent cries, Lori found herself feeling a pang of longing.

    Was he really making her feel that good? Was it that magical? It must be since it looks and sounds so beautiful.

    Lori wondered as her eyes continued to grow wider but feeling a sense of emptiness that instead of that draconian queen, it should have been her experiencing those things with him. She should have been the one to get impregnated and bear the future of her bloodline.

    Her dark eyes reflected the bittersweet reality that echoed through every fiber of her body- the future of her bloodliney in that draconian''s womb, her body aiding the unhatched egg, a necessity to bear her line forward... yet, a life she would never partake in raising herself.

    Lori continued to have mixed feelings as she kept witnessing the sensual union of the two naked figures before her.

    But that didn''t stop her from putting on a spectacles that normally wouldn''t be seen in this world and furiously noted down every interesting things she was learning from watching the union of these two.

    Those two were entangled in positions of passion she had never seen before. It must be to ensure higher chances of impregnation...must be. Or was it to feel more good? She felt highly suspicious if these two even remembered that they were supposed to be doing this for her.

    Whatever...It was not like they weren''t doing a good job.

 Chapter 592 A Dance Of Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 592 A Dance Of Freedom</h4>

    As Asher and Lysandra became one, time seemed to fold into itself; minutes blended into seconds, hours into moments.

    Trapped in the fiery embrace of desire and intimacy, they were a tempestuous amalgam of emotions and sensations, their united bodies forming a symbol of pure passion.

    In the throes of this very passion,rge, powerful, wyvern-like, leathery, ashen wings sprouted from Asher''s back, mirroring Lysandra''s own magnificent dark silver set.

    Gripping her wings tightly, he continued to drive into her as they ascended into the air, his fervent thrusts matching the rhythm of his beating wings.

    Theirscivious dance set the cavern aglow as the motion of their intertwining bodies lifted them off the mossden ground while thick, hot semen continued to drip off her feet.

    "Ahhn!~ Haaann!~ Heeun!~..."

    "Nngh! Ungh!..."

    The air was filled with husky panting, seductive growls, and carnal echoes reverberating off the damp walls.

    Lysandra lost count of how many times he filled her, each earth-shattering climax dissolving into another flood of pleasure. Her consciousness wavered, seemingly dissolving in the ocean of ecstasy that surrounded her.

    She couldn''t understand how he could keep on going like this without even showing any signs of fatigue.

    Her body writhed under the onught of sensations, her rounded buttocks quivering madly and her abundant bosoms swinging provocatively with each impact, her emotions tossed in the whirlpool of fiery passion.

    Beads of perspiration trickled down her body, scattering like diamonds whenever his hips collided with hers.

    Their mating-aerial dance was wild and untamed, their bodies rhythmically mming before recoiling.

    "HAAN!~" She gasped as her wings became his anchor; he pounded relentlessly within her, each powerful thrust unlocking an unfathomable surge of pleasure.

    Her delicate skin flushed crimson under the barrage of carnal stimtion, droplets of sweat trickled down the valley of her breasts.

    Weightlessness imed her as Asher kept powering into her from behind in mid-air. The notion of coupling in such an acrobatic fashion would have previously seemed absurd, yet now it brought her a thrilling sense of liberation she struggled to articte.

    "Ahhhng!~ Haaan!~ Ahnnn!~"

    With each thrust, Lysandra''s moans filled the cavern, sultry and heavy in the silence of their carnal song.

    The sheer exhration of their airborne coupling had an almost surreal quality, as if she was soaring high into the expanse of her own delirium.

    No longer was her mind thinking about bearing a child for Lori, but she wanted to find out how much farther she could fly to the peak. Just how far could she soar?

    The intensity climbed, their bodies rocking in sync; her back arched like a tightly strung bow.

    "Haannng!~ Ahhhnnng!~"

    Her body, responsive and intense, convulsed with each inducing stroke, her breaths shallow and rapid.

    Baring his teeth in an ecstasy-fueled grin, Asher''s pace quickened and shortened as he let go of her wings and flew closer to hug her glistening naked body. He showered some love on her slender neck with his hungry mouth, sending wet heat through her already sensitive body.

    She could feel her body tightening, coiling with a building tension ready to let loose while his muscr arm wrapped around her sweaty breasts, squeezing them hard to her chest, yet the pain was thest thing she felt.

    And then it hit, an overwhelming wave of bliss crashed over them, "A-AHNNNN!~~"

    Her breath hitched, her body convulsed, and she moved her hands backward to sp his buttocks instinctively, the symbiotic rhythm of their bodies culminating in a euphoric climax.

    She couldn''t even form a thought to warn him of her climax, and all she felt was this burning urge to release this tension from her body and feel this soul-melting freedom.

    "NNNGH!" Asher''s own groan of satisfaction echoed as he tightly wrapped his arms under her bare breasts and released his seed inside of her yet again.

    Lysandra''s eyes momentarily zed over in a daze as she felt her inner sensitive walls getting sshed upon by his thick, hot seed. It just kept on pouring like before until she felt like her womb might explode.

    Lori who had now slithered silently to wrap herself around a dark stctite to camouge herself while getting a closer look at these two creatures in heat, found herself blinking in disbelief.

    Her gaze was fixed on Asher and Lysandra as they were suspended in mid-air, enveloped in a swirl of glowing particles ¡ª a sight both bizarre and mesmerizing.

    How could these two keep going on like this, especially that alien brat? Just what kind of monster was his little Hydra?

    A soft, incredulous hiss escaped her, "Sssseriously? This brat must have the highest potential to be the best breeding vessel in the world..." she whispered to herself, a flicker of incredulity dancing in her eyes as she, for the umpteenth time, saw Asher releasing a jar worth of seed into that draconian queen.

    No wonder his balls were freakishly huge. His women must be so lucky to have such a virile brat as their man.

    Why couldn''t there be any strong and manly males of her race? Weren''t the devils being a bit too unfair on her?

    The sight was both ludicrous and fascinating, and despite her initial irritation, she now found herself almost rooting for them in their bizarre aerial mating dance.

    Since he came so much inside her, that draconian should definitely get pregnant making her tail twitch with a mix of excitement yet with a touch of envy.

    As they hovered in the void, theirbored breaths and the sound of their thundering hearts bore the proof of their shattering climax.

    Asher''s chest rose and fell rhythmically against Lysandra''s back. He tracked his fingers through her wet silvervender locks, pushing them away from her bare shoulders, revealing sweaty, gleaming skin.

    With tender, intentional movements, he leaned into her form, his lips pressing into her soft shoulder sensually.

    The trail of his kisses rolled like waves cresting along a shore, igniting shivers that curled back upon themselves within Lysandra''s flesh.

    When he reached the tender patch of skin below her ear, he gave her plush breast a firm yet soft squeeze, sending a spike of sensation through her body.

    "How are you feeling now?" His voice was a low whisper, nuzzling into her sensitive ear, his words riding on slow, drawn-

    out breaths.

    His fingers drifted exploringly towards her chest, cupping her breast and gently squeezing her erect nipple. The unexpected contact forced a soft gasp from her, legs instinctively clenching in response.

    "You can tell me what you truly feel. You have been hiding your true feelings for too long. It''s time you let them free at this moment," he urged, pressing his lips to her earlobe in a teasing kiss that sent warm tremors down her spine.

    Lysandra''s eyshes fluttered amidst her heavy breaths, her clouded gaze focusing partially on reality,

    "I¡­ I feel free," Lysandra confessed, each word almost sigh-like, punctuated by the rapid rise and fall of her breasts.

    Within the depth of her words,id a sea of emotions, most prominent was a sense of liberation she had yearned for a lifetime.

    A soft chuckle resonated from Asher''s lips as they nted a passionate kiss on the nape of her neck, "One day,...I''ll help you feel that for the rest of your life and not just this moment," he vowed, his words ringing with sincerity that tugged at her heartstrings.

    Lysandra''s eyes rippled with the weight of the heavy emotions in her heart but at the same time his words made her heart skip a beat.

    But then as if her reality came back to haunt her, her eyes regained the usual fiery light and wordlessly, she disentangled the arms encircling her waist, her hands heavier than it should be and with her back still turned towards him.

    "I...I need to rest now. We have done enough," she mustered a deration without meeting his gaze, descending onto the ground albeit stiffly.

    But she couldn''t shake off the sensation of the thick liquid heat he had left inside her womb, making her wonder what kind of future awaited her.

    Asher''s lips curled into a tender smile, following her down in a quiet reassurance. But as hended on the ground and stared at her back while she dressed herself, he felt a sense of heaviness in his heart that wasn''t present there earlier.

    He looked down at his Immortal Rod and realized that his cock wasn''t just enhanced but made him feel the emotions a woman would feel whenever he slept with them.

    He remembered feeling so fulfilled and happy whenever he slept with Rowena, Is, Naida, and Merina¡­more than before heprehended the Tome of the Forbidden Nightmare Sword.

    And whenever he did it with Reba, he only felt anger and resentment, making himsh out on her even more.

    But when he did it with Lysandra, he sensed the turmoil within her, a burden heavier than iron chains or towering fortress walls, and yet he also sensed a fierce determination that allowed her to stand tall, preventing her from crumbling. However, amongst all that, he also felt a feeling of warmth stemming from within her which he never expected to feel.

    He didn''t know why but feeling all this stirred the urge to protect her by standing by her side no matter what the future entails for them.

 Chapter 593 Curious About The Key?

    Chapter 593 Curious About The Key?

    ??As Asher and Lysandra were straightening their attire, the rustle of scales against stone announced a certain serpent''s unceremonious return.

    She slithered into view with a wide, satisfied smile stered across her serpentine face, her size still reduced to small proportions, "Well done, brat! With the amount of seed you pumped into her, I wouldn''t be surprised if she gets pregnant with two or more children, ohuhuhu. What if all of them turn out to be blessed with the blood of the Primarch??"

    Lysandra, her cheeks still tinged with a flush, focused intently on buttoning her dress, choosing to ignore Lori''s intrusivementary as if the walls themselves were more interesting.

    Asher, who had caught Lori being a peeping tom earlier, shook his head with a mixture of amusement and annoyance.

    He gave her a helpless look and retorted, "You don''t know the meaning of privacy, do you? But now that we have done as you wanted, it''s your turn to stick to your words."

    Lori''s hiss cut through the cavern as her vertical pupils narrowed, "Ssssss, even if the skies were toe crashing down, I wouldn''t renege on my words," She proudly raised her serpentine head into the air as she added with gleaming eyes, "This is my calling...to fulfill my destiny and my father''s wish after avenging his death."

    She then lowered her gaze to look back at Asher, "But you better prepare a cozy,rge cave for me to live. Otherwise, it will be very hard to take care of my precious soft scales. You have no idea how difficult it is to follow my scale routine, sssss¡­" she remarked, ncing admiringly at her own shimmering scales.

    "You have to be kidding me¡­" Asher muttered under his breath before adding louder, "Unfortunately, the only space we have got is the seas near our kingdom. It''s not like we havends lying around to amodate thest descendant of Hydra," he exined, hoping to preempt anyter demands.

    "What?! What kind of puny king are you if you can''t even arrange a few hundred acres ofnd for my majestic self? I don''t want my scales to get damaged under the scorching sun," Lori hissed back, her tone dripping with exasperation.

    "For fucks sake, you are a peak Soul Devourer. Unless you run out of life crystals, the sun isn''t hot enough to destroy your scales. But since you are so worried, I will take care of your scale routine for you. Happy?" Asher asked, his voiceced with exasperation as he pondered the absurdity of pampering a centuries-old serpent.

    "Ohuhu, now that sounds like a reasonable offer¡­But! I still need a ce to store my father''s skeleton," Lori said with an adamant look, making Asher realize this was probably the real reason why she was asking for a huge ce.

    "We can store it under the sea in a ce where no one will dare go near. Only you can go as you wish," Asher said in a reassuring way.

    "Under the sea? Ssss¡­" Lori hissed with a contemtive look as if she wasn''t so sure of the idea.

    "You are thest descendant of Hydra. If I recall correctly, Hydra once ruled the seas along with the Kraken until its descendants split off, and most of them moved to thends, including your ancestors. Isn''t it better to live and explore your ancestor''s true roots?" Asher asked with a narrowed gaze.

    Lori let out a low hiss, "Sssss¡­fine. Maybe His Greatness would want me to do that."

    "I should get back to my kingdom. It''s already veryte," Lysandra suddenly announced, her voice echoing slightly in the vastness of the cavern.

    Asher turned to face her, his expression solemn but supportive, "You should. But let me know if you need anything, okay? Don''t keep it to yourself. Remember what I said about allies looking out for each other, okay? If anything happens to one of us, it will affect everything." His words were earnest, emphasizing the fact that she wasn''t alone in this.

    Lysandra met his gaze, a silent understanding passing between them. She nodded slowly, then with a graceful sweep of her dark silver wings, she took to the air and flew away, disappearing into the distance.

    Asher watched her departure, his thoughts lingering on everything that happened between them.

    As he stood there, Lori slithered up behind him, her presence close enough for him to feel her breath, "Was her flower that good for you to miss her already?" she whispered, her voice dripping with mockery.

    Asher rolled his eyes, a mix of irritation and amusement flickering across his features, "You might be centuries older than me, but you still have a long way to go to understand people."

    "Pssshhh, it doesn''t take more than an eye to see how your little Hydra down there still hasn''t had enough of her. But if it had tasted how sweet my flower was, I have no doubt you wouldn''t want to leave myir for eternity," Lori retorted with a sly, knowing smile.

    Shaking his head, Asher replied, "I think it''s time for me to leave as well. Are youing with me now or what?"

    "Wait. I want you to help me pack my stuff. I don''t have a spatial root like you walkers, nor did I ever have the need of putting one in me. So I want you to stay here and help me collect a few items. As a king, you must have ess to arge storage, and I can''t trust my stuff to any lesser people," Lori responded, her tone casual but insistent.

    Asher gave her a tired look, "How many items are we talking about?"

    "It''s only a few... maybe around a few thousand? You see, I have a lot of collections and¡ª"

    Asher''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Hold your horses. I will send some people along. I am not your personal mover," he stated firmly, turning to leave.

    "Don''t refuse me that fast, brat! I will let you in on some interesting knowledge if you help me out," Lori called out, her voice carrying a hint of leverage.

    Asher paused mid-step, turning slightly to face her again, "What do you mean by that?" he inquired, his interest piqued despite his frustration, aware that a centuries old creature like her might indeed know something.

    Other than the Moon Guardian, she was the oldest intelligent creature he had made an acquaintance within this world.

    Lori''s sly smile widened, "You were never curious about that ''key'' you almost lost your life for after that old dog tried to take it from you?" Her voice held a mocking tone, her disdain for a certain someone palpable in her choice of words.

    Asher''s interest piqued, though he was amused, sensing the sharp edge to Lori''s resentment, calling the Moon Guardian an old dog,

    "It''s not like I didn''t try. Drakaris entrusted it to me, but he left the very important part of what that ''key'' is capable of other than telling me to use it to protect my kingdom, even if it meant it could end up swallowing all the resources of my kingdom in due time. I even tried consulting the Hell Warden, Duncan Doru, who is the most knowledgeable person in the 00:04

    kingdom, but it seemed as if he was purposefully keeping something from me and ended up telling me nothing as well. I tried researching old books but found nothing useful."

    Lori''sughter echoed through the cavern, rich and knowing, "Ohuhuhuh, the Supreme One must have felt quite nervous but must have had no other choice if he entrusted it to you."

    "Nervous? What do you mean?" Asher''s brow furrowed, his curiosity deepening with each cryptic hint Lori dropped.

    Lori''s smile turned sly as she began to slither away, her body moving with sinuous grace, "Not so fast, brat. If you want to know more about the legendary Void Reaver, you know what to do."

    Asher clicked his tongue in frustration, watching Lori''s retreating form.

    Despite his irritation, her knowledge of the Void Reaver, especially her casual mention of the sword''s name, meant she held crucial information.

    With a resigned sigh, he followed her deeper into the cavern.

    Almost an hourter, Asher found himself aimlessly tossing random items into his Damned Dimension, already bored with the mundane task of packing. Lori''s collection seemed endless and entric.

    "Don''t forget this too," Lori''s voice called out from behind him.

    As Asher turned, he instinctively caught a human skull that flew towards him.

    He winced in disgust, the skull still adorned with bits of flesh and dried blood, coated in a gooey liquid, "What the fuck is this?" he eximed, holding the skull at arm''s length and trying to grip it with just his fingers.

    Lori, now wearing round spectacles that sat atop her serpentine head, nced up from arge, dusty book she held with her tail.

    Without missing a beat, she responded, "That is the head of a Peak S Rank Hunter I killed in my younger days. I have been carefully preserving it using my saliva so that I can eat its brain when the time is right. Don''t you know the benefits of doing so? You have too much to learn, tsk, tsk."

    Asher stared at Lori, the absurdity of the situation dawning on him as he juggled the preserved head of a hunter. Just what kind of benefits was she going to get from eating this disgusting stuff? On second thought, it was better to not know.

    Even the skull seemed to plead mercy to him with the half-

    broken jaw and eye sockets.

    And why was she wearing human spectacles? It was not like it could serve any purpose unless this entric snake took a fancy to it. However, he did notice that she had a lot of old books and scrolls, probably snatched from her victims.

    But he had enough and flung the skull into his Damned Dimension as he ced his hands on his hips and said, "Are you taking me for a ride here, or do you really know anything?"

    "There it is!" Lori excitedly called out as her tail stopped flipping at a certain page in the book she was holding.

 Chapter 594 The Myth Behind The Void Reaver

    Chapter 594 The Myth Behind The Void Reaver

    ??Asher''s brows raised in curiosity upon hearing Lori''s excited voice, "What is it?" he asked, stepping closer, his voice echoing slightly off the damp stone walls.

    With a flick of her tail, Lori deftly turned the old book before dropping it into Asher''s waiting hands.

    He caught it, his eyes immediately drawn to an old drawing of a colossal sword eerily simr to the Void Reaver, cleaving through the skies of a world eerily reminiscent of Zalthor. Below the illustration, the caption read ''Key of Chaos.''

    "Key of Chaos?" Asher repeated, the words rolling off his tongue with a mix of awe and apprehension.

    "Yesssss, the Key of Chaos," Lori hissed, her voice carrying the weight of mystery, "Some people call the Void Reaver by that name to remind themselves what that sword is truly capable of. After all, it was the very sword that brought life to our once-dead world and...brought about the birth of the First Demons."

    Asher''s eyes widened, his grip on the book tightening as he processed her words, "Brought life to our world and caused the birth of the First Demons? I thought it had to do with Drakaris or something since many people worshiped him as the creator of our world. Some say he was even a devil in disguise."

    Lori let out a mocking hiss, the sound sharp and cutting, "Those ignorant bunch have no idea. The only reason the Supreme One could even exist in our world was because of the Void Reaver. How else do you think a being of such power could exist in our world, or anyone else for that matter? Our world was never meant for the living. With every minute, our world is getting a fraction closer to its own destruction and killing us all. Did you know that the demons that lived tens of centuries ago never needed as many life crystals as we needed to stay alive? I can even remember the small difference from when I was very young."

    Asher slowly nodded, his thoughts heavy, "I do know that our world is slowly getting closer to killing us all, and that is why even many races died out on their own or became too weak to get killed off. Even your bloodline is also nearing extinction, and my kingdom''s dragons have had their numbers reduced throughout centuries. Hell, the previous Kraken was desperate enough to use me and my consort to birth its progeny."

    Lori''s expression twisted with a mix of anger and resignation as she hissed, "That is why I say the devils have never been fair to us. We are suffering for no good reason. We were thriving many centuries ago, and the Hunters weren''t really much of a threat, unlike now. I bet His Greatness must be teaching a lesson to them in the Seven Hells."

    Asher''s gaze returned to the ancient book, his mind swirling with questions as vast as the histories it contained, "But how can a sword bring about life and cause the birth of the First Demons? Where is this sword from, and who brought it to our world?" His voice echoed off the walls, a mixture of skepticism and genuine curiosity filling the space.

    "Slow down, brat, before you make me dizzy with your questionsssss," Lori hissed, her eyes narrowing slightly in amusement of his bubbling curiosity or perhaps irritation.

    She then added, "Nobody knows the origins of the Void Reaver except for rumors that it was forged by a devil and that this very devil used this sword to plunge it into the heart of our once deste world. This act awakened and transformed thetent mana beneath Zalthor''s crust, igniting the fires of life and giving birth to the First Demons. The Supreme One was the first to exist ording to my father."

    "Sounds like a bit of a far-fetched tale..." Asher mumbled skeptically, his eyes scanning the grandiose depiction of the sword in the drawing.

    Despite holding the actual sword himself, the image''s scale and the story''s magnitude made it difficult to grasp. It was big but far from being a colossal sword more than half the size of the.

    His attention was then captured by the drawing of a blood moon and a crimson sun alongside the sword, each radiating an aura that seemed to energize the, "What importance do the moon and sun have here?" he asked, intrigued by their inclusion in the tale.

    "Ohu! I was about to tell you that since our world was filled with only darkness and chaos that couldn''t hold life, the sun and the moon bnced the energies in our world, even if it''s far from a perfect bnce. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be struggling to survive like thisssss," Lori exined with a hiss of frustration.

    "That... makes some kind of sense, but are you saying it was this devil again who brought about the existence of our sun and moon? Isn''t everything supposed to be dead in the vast space surrounding our world?" Asher pressed, his brows furrowed in an attempt to piece together the cosmic puzzle Loriid before him.

    "Sssss... who said such nonsense. Impossible. They must have always been there. The Void Reaver is the main catalyst that brought about life. Without it, none of us would be here," Lori stated emphatically, dismissing the notion of the devil''s involvement with the celestial bodies.

    Asher shook his head, more puzzled than ever, "Why do most people not seem to know something as important as this, which concerns the very history of the birth of our world? Why would Drakaris not let me know all of this since he must know best? He was thest First Demon to go and yet he didn''t tell me anything useful, or that people like Drakar and the Moon Guardian would be willing to destroy my kingdom for it. You said Drakaris must have felt nervous handing this over to me. What did you mean by that?" Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    Lori''s form slithered with a sense of ancient wisdom as she responded to Asher''s concerns, "Brat, why do you think the Supreme One didn''t hand over the key to anyone for thousands and thousands of years? He would have handed it over to the founder of your kingdom if not for him having his fill of fun and escaping the hellcrap going on in our world through death."

    Asher blinked, his face a mix of disbelief and skepticism, "I doubt Raziel would agree¡ª"

    "So, the Supreme One had nobody he could trust the key with. He also didn''t have enough time left to wait for the right time and search for a worthy one. That must be why he holed up himself in that tower and let whatever was remaining of his spirit pick the worthy one or the best one he could," Lori borated, her voice echoing softly off the cavern walls.

    "That is all something I already guessed. It still doesn''t exin why he hid all the important details," Asher countered with a casual shrug of his shoulders.

    "Ssssshh, let me finish. Have you ever wondered why it''s termed as the ''key'' and why most people don''t know about it or why barely any records about it are left?" Lori asked as she slithered around him, her scales brushing lightly against the ground.

    Asher furrowed his brows, a hint of curiosity breaking through his skepticism.

    Lori continued, her voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper, "It is because in the ancient times, when the Supreme One simply watched the world thrive under the rule of the First Demons except him, he saw how the immense power they held, especially the one who came upon the Void Reaver, began to corrupt them, leading to almost the destruction of the world and tearing open the void surrounding our world itself, almost letting in something... very malevolent... very baleful... something that never should be allowed into our world."

    Asher''s eyes widened, his interest piqued, "Let in what? And what happened after?"

    Lori shook her head, the gravity of the tale weighing down her words, "Most myths say it''s just a strange chaotic energy not from this world but capable of destroying our entire world. So, the Supreme One finally intervened and sealed away the worst of chaos and erased the memories of the people who knew about this sword. But he didn''t erase the memories of all of them, especially the first Moon Guardian who helped the Supreme One seal the sword away. He wanted there to be a few people who would remember the devastation the sword caused, acting as a key to destruction. Then he left behind a prophecy to make sure the people who knew about this would never dare try to use it even if theye upon it."

    "A prophecy? What... Never mind. I don''t want to hear it," Asher interrupted with a firm shake of his head, his tone final, wanting no part in further bullshit prophecies.

    He didn''t want any such prophecies to linger in his mind and unconsciously influence him in any way.

    Lori hissed in disbelief, almost offended by his abrupt dismissal, "Sssswhat is this, brat? I was reaching the climax of the retelling of this rare piece of history and you just had to abruptly stop me," Saying so, she moved her tail to elegantly adjust her spectacles to exude wisdom.

    Asher mmed the heavy book shut and threw it back towards Lori, who was busy adjusting her spectacles gracefully, knocking it out of the way, much to her annoyance, "Sssss! You-"

    "If there is nothing important left to tell me other than some damn prophecy, let''s leave. I have stored away all your silly stuff," Saying so, Asher walked out before she could vent at him for almost breaking her favorite spectacles.

    "Ssss, you didn''t store this precious old book, and my stuff is not silly! This arrogant brat, ssss¡­." Lori hissed in frustration as she slithered after him with the heavy book wrapped within her tail.

    But she wondered why he acted so strangely, especially refusing to hear an important prophecy rted to the very Key of Chaos he possessed.

 Chapter 595 The Dreadhearth Queen

    Chapter 595 The Dreadhearth Queen

    ??The dusk had settled like a soft shroud over the vast Draconis Kingdom when Lysandra, with the stealth of a seasoned warrior, returned to her domain.

    The shadows of the evening were her allies, cloaking her movements in secrecy until a voice shattered the silence, anchoring her to the spot.

    "Mother!" Rhygar''s call rang out from below, slicing through the quiet with the urgency of a worried son.

    Lysandra''s flight halted abruptly in mid-air; her jaw clenched tightly, eyes aze with a cold, fiery light.

    The warmth of the day that was lingering within her had vanished, reced by a chill that seemed to emanate from her very being.

    Yet, as she faced the one who resembled Drakar in many ways except being young, her expression smoothed into an icy mask of control.

    With a graceful, calcted descent, shended beside Rhygar, her tone as frosty as the night air, "What is so urgent for you to call out to me now?"

    Rhygar, taken aback by her frosty demeanor, which was more severe than usual, managed a weak chuckle, his voice tinged with concern, "It''s nothing, but I haven''t seen you since morning, and you also weren''t present anywhere in the kingdom until now. That made me feel a bit worried, and I¡ª"

    "Do I have to tell each and everything I do to you? If you have nothing useful to do, then find something to make yourself useful instead of getting worried about useless things. Our kingdom is at war, and this is the best you can do as the heir to the throne?" Lysandra''s rebuke was sharp, cutting through Rhygar''s words like a de, leaving him speechless, a lump forming in his throat, "M-Mother, I-I only wanted to¡ª"

    "Enough of this. I am tired, but I am going to rest. Don''t disturb me unless I have something to say to you," she dered dismissively, her wings unfurling as she took to the skies once more, leaving Rhygar alone with his thoughts.

    "Why...Why can''t you allow me to even worry about you..." Rhygar murmured to himself, his voice barely audible as his fists clenched in helpless frustration.

    He watched her silhouette disappear into the night, the distance between them more than just physical.

    Uponnding on her balcony, Lysandra exhaled a sigh of relief, yet her eyes were still brimming with uneasiness now that Rhygar noticed hering in thiste.

    She was fortunate that Drakar wasn''t present in the kingdom when she returned. She knew he was away for some war business and shouldn''t be back for at least another week.

    He usually spared her the interrogations about her whereabouts, epting her sparse exnations that she visited vassals to ensure they would stay in line.

    Yet, returning thiste was unprecedented for her, and she hoped his mind was too preupied with his own schemes¡ªparticrly those involving Asher and the elusive ''key''¡ªto notice her unusual return today.

    But her hand unconsciously lingered around her lower abdomen, feeling a lingering sense of gentle warmth...a warmth she was beginning to wish it wouldn''t just go away.

    ¡ª

    As they cut through the tumultuous, stormy crimson skies, the scene was almost otherworldly.

    Asher clung to Lori''s muscr yet elegant scaly body, which undted gracefully through the air. Her serpentine form was powerful and imposing against the backdrop of dark clouds and intermittent lightning.

    "A flying snake? If you had wings, people would mistake you for a dragon," Asher remarked, his voice raised over the howl of the wind.

    "Sssssbrat, you should stop calling me a snake. I am no ordinary one like you see in your streets. I was supposed to be the Dreadhearth Queen. My grandfather was Itecu, the Dark Sovereign and the king of all serpents and many other beasts. Even the strongest dragons of that time feared him and didn''t dare offend him. He had two heads. I repeat, 2 heads! The closest bloodline to our great Hydra, sssss. Now, do you realize the power of the Dreadhearth blood flowing through my veins?" Lori hissed back with unmistakable pride.

    Asher absorbed her words, recalling the name ''Itecu'' from the dark chapters of history he had learned.

    The Dark Sovereign was a figure shrouded in terror, a serpent king from over a thousand years ago.

    But he thought it died without any heirs and had no idea the Dreadspine Serpent was its descendant. She couldn''t be bluffing for her to talk about it so proudly.

    "That doesn''t change the fact that you have only wind but no water-based powers like your ancestor, Hydra, and no multiple heads. Myth says that if you cut off Hydra''s head, two would rise in its ce. Do you at least have that ability? Or howe nobody knows you are the Dark Sovereign''s descendant?" Asher challenged, his skepticism mingling with curiosity.

    "Enough with your ridiculous doubts, Sssss!" Lori hissed sharply, visibly annoyed, "You know nothing about ourplicated family history. My grandfather, he... he banished my father. Why do you think my father and I lived in the middle of nowhere in some smelly cave-like lowly creatures and hid our true lineage? It''s because my father fell in love with a woman from a lowly tribe. But my grandfather killed her after I was born to punish my father. He even tried to kill me but fortunately my father saved me from him.

    "Your grandfather killed your mother after you were born and even tried to kill you? What the..." Asher interjected, his expression a mix of shock and confusion.

    "Ssssthat doesn''t even end there. My father was very angry and wanted to take away what my grandfather considered most precious... his kingdom... and thus, he and his kingdom fell before he could realize it. He never thought he would get stabbed in the back by his own son like that. But serves him right. Just because he had two heads, he thought he could bully my father? Neversssss!" Lori spat out the words with venomous spite, her hiss heavy with anger.

    Asher was baffled upon hearing her backstory. It was indeed asplicated as she said, but he couldn''t believe that the Dark Sovereign caused his own demise because of something that he should never have made a big deal of.

    However, he could understand her father''s feelings. He also would have done the same.

    He was also baffled at how quick Lori changed her tune.

    One second she was feeling proud of her grandfather and the next second cursing him.

    But he could see that she loved her father more than anything, even if it meant cursing her ruthless grandfather, who was a revered and infamous figure in history.

    Thinking about it, the fall of her bloodline was so tragic, partly caused by nature and partly by her own kind. As expected, demons here were very pretty ruthless when it came to bloodline matters.

    Wrestling with curiosity and caution, he hesitated only briefly before voicing his next question, "If you don''t mind me asking...how did your father get entangled with the Moon Guardian? Was it true that he killed one of the Moon Guardian''s women?"

    Lori''s response was a sharp hiss, her body tensing as she twisted her serpentine head around, "You...How much did you poke around in my head? I never heard of you having any mindforce abilities. I should have known you were one cunning brat, Sssss..." Her words were tinged with vexation and suspicion.

    "Obviously, I wouldn''t let anyone know the true extent of my abilities unless I have to. I am sure you are also hiding your abilities and also hid the fact from the rest of the world that your Curse of Despair only works if you want to," Asher retorted, his gaze intense as he observed the unique pattern of scales on her back, forming an eye-shaped outline that seemed almost alive.

    However, Asher''s knowledge didn''te from probing Lori''s mind¡ªhis source was Merina, who had shared this information.

    "He killed her because of me..." Lori suddenly confessed in a subdued tone as she turned her head around, the stormy wind around them carrying her words like a mournful whisper.

    "Because of you...why?" Asher asked in a low voice.

    "Because that greedy thing was out to kidnap me while I was young and helpless, wanting to harvest my young and beautiful body for their devious needs. Apparently, my precious scales can slow down aging. The younger, the better. Obviously, my father didn''t show mercy and smashed her into a bloody paste before she could get anywhere near me. He could have ignored the entire situation since he knew all the werewolf ns coulde after him, including that old dog. There was also the fact that he could always produce more offspring even if he lost me. But despite knowing the consequences he saved me...he always kept me safe no matter how difficult things were for him...ssss...." Lori''s voice faded into a pained hiss, her sorrow palpable in the chilling air.

    "I am sorry to hear that," Asher replied, his tone sincere. The depth of Lori''s tale gave him a glimpse into the fierce loyalty and protectiveness her father had shown, traits rare among the power-hungry denizens of their world.

    "You really do? Even after making me relive that memory?" Lori asked, turning her head to look at him, her dark purple eyes glowing with a mix of usation and vulnerability.

    Asher sighed, shrugging casually as he met her searching gaze, "You shouldn''t have pushed me into a corner. It was either you or me. I did warn you many times though."

    "Sssss, I shall ept your half-hearted apology, being the kind and majestic serpent I am," Lori dered with a hiss of indignation, turning her head back to navigate through the clouds.

    Asher blinked, a hint of confusion and amusement crossing his features, "I apologized? Wow..." he mumbled to himself with a soft chuckle.

    Lori, with a mischievous glint in her eyes, suddenly dipped sharply through the dark, turbulent clouds.

    Caught off guard, Asher''s grip tightened reflexively around her lengthy body. The world spun momentarily as they sliced through the storm with exhrating speed.

    "Ohuhu, if you hold me that tight, I might start feeling a bit romantic. Did you finally change your mind?" Lori''s voice curled around him, teasing and seductive as the wind whipped past them.

    "Oh, for devil''s sake, just quickly fly to my kingdom before I leave your horny tail behind," Asher retorted, his voiceced with exasperation as he deliberately loosened his hold, trying to make sure she wouldn''t get any ideas.

    "Sssss, it''s your loss, brat!" Lori hissed back, her tone filled with indignation.

    With a yful flick of her tail, she elerated, shooting through the skies like a bolt of lightning. The storm seemed to bow to her will, parting to let her through as she reveled in the thrill of the flight.

 Chapter 596 Bringing Hope And Strength

    <h4>Chapter 596 Bringing Hope And Strength</h4>

    As the morning sun crested over the horizon, painting the sky in hues of crimson, a shadow of unexpected magnitude descended upon the Bloodburn Kingdom.

    The townspeople, going about their morning routines, froze in their tracks as a massive, serpentine form cut through the sky above them.

    Lori, her body stretching over a hundred feet long, glided with an eerie grace that belied her terrifying presence.

    Her scales, thick and ovepping, shimmered with an iridescent sheen of dark purples and cks, catching the sunlight and throwing spectral colors across the awestruck faces below.

    She smirked proudly upon seeing the terrified and awed faces of the insects below her and made sure to tilt her body ever so slightly to make her scales appear even more shiny and beautiful.

    It was only natural that her first entrance should be as epic and memorable as possible.

    Atop this monstrous creature sat their king, Asher, his figure dwarfed by the massive girth of the beast hemanded.

    The sight was nothing short of epic to the bloodburners, reeling from shock and awe, wondering where he found this beast from and what kind of beast it was. Most of them couldn''t recognize it at all.

    But they could feel the boundless, spine-chilling aura emanating from it, making them realize it should be at least a Soul Devourer!

    They felt a mix of admiration and fear, their faces upturned not just to their king but to the beast that could potentially decide their fates with just a hiss.

    Whispered prayers and awe mingled as they watched, transfixed by the power their king seemed to wield so effortlessly.

    A senior man among the crowd, his face nched with recognition, suddenly shouted, his voice carrying clear and sharp above the murmurs of confusion, "It''s the Dreadspine Serpent whose venom could even kill a dragon! This mature one should be a peak Soul Devourer!" His announcement rippled through the crowd, turning murmurs into gasps of horror and fascination.

    The news spread like wildfire, igniting a frenzy of spection and awe.

    The king had brought home the Dreadspine Serpent, a terrifying beast, known for the world''s most deadly venom and reclusive nature.

    No one in the world or ever in history had ever been able to tame one. And yet...their king did it!

    They couldn''t begin to express the pride and admiration they were feeling at this moment. It was as if their king was a deity who could achieve the impossible.

    Asher knew this entrance was not just a simple return; it was a statement--a disy of power and a source of strength to dispel at least a part of despair that had caged his kingdom.

    The barrier powered by the Void Reaver was supposed to be a symbol of protection and yet he knew whenever his people saw it, they were only reminded of how their kingdom might not live long enough.

    He understood that it was only natural for them to fear since the Draconis Kingdom was eagerly waiting to devour them. It was no different than a wolf waiting to devour a sheep.

    But he refused to believe that...he can''t afford to as their king. Yet, he also had to do something to raise their morale and make sure they wouldn''t get shaken when the war happened.

    And so, seeing all their faces below him, a soft, relieved smile formed on his lips as he could see how Lori''s presence made them feel more hopeful.

    Even just the addition of a low-level Soul Devourer was a great asset to any kingdom, n, ormunity.

    But a peak Soul Devourer with dreadful strength like Lori? That was a factor that might even tilt the very scales.

    However, as Lori soared above the bustling areas of the kingdom, a sense of bewilderment took hold of her.

    This was her first venture into a world so starkly different from the dark, isted cave she had known all her life.

    Her eyes, glowing dark purple, scanned thendscape intently, taking in the sight of tightly packed dwellings, towering structures, and throngs of people moving about their daily lives in peaceful coexistence.

    From her vantage point in the sky, Lori observed the organized chaos of the kingdom with a mixture of curiosity and incredulity.

    The buildings varied in size and shape, some adorned with intricate carvings and vibrant banners that fluttered in the morning breeze.

    The streets, though crowded, were lined with vendors selling an array of goods, from brightly colored fruits to finely forged weapons, all under the watchful eyes of patrolling guards who maintained order.

    Lori''s mind struggled to reconcile the bustling peace below with the brutal, survivalist existence she had known.

    She had heard her father talk about how the Bloodburn Kingdom was the most peaceful kingdom in the world, even from some of her prey.?But she always found it hard to believe that such a kingdom existed in their world.

    In her world, every creature was a potential threat, every interaction a possible battle.

    Here, however, people bartered and chatted, tiny children yed in the squares, andughter echoed up to greet her.

    It was a scene of life so vivid andplex that it momentarily distracted her from her own predatory instincts.

    What was more astonishing was that this alien brat seated atop her body was the king of this kingdom who ruled all thesends and people.

    No wonder his name got suddenly so famous that even she heard it from the other side of the world.

    Maybe he had a point¡­age wasn''t everything, but of course, she can''t tell it to his face lest he gets a bit too cocky with her.

    The architecture too caught her attention; the castles and towers that pierced the sky were unlike anything in her natural cavernous abodes.

    The spires reached toward her as if in greeting, and the defensive walls boasted strength and prosperity. Lori found herself circling a particrly grand castle, its banners waving as if in recognition of her daunting presence.

    But she didn''t notice a certain elegantdy in a dark blue gown looking up at the skies. Esther let out a low sigh of disbelief and yet seeing Asher atop this massive serpent, she felt goosebumps over her skin.

    Meanwhile, in the castle, Rowena, who had been growing increasingly worried about Asher''s prolonged absence when he should have already been home, sensed the disturbance going on in her kingdom through the castle''s enchanted senses.

    With her eyes regaining some vigor, she rose from her desk in her study and hurried to therge windows. What she saw made her eyes widen in disbelief upon seeing two figures.

    In a sh, her figure vanished from the study, her urgency manifesting as she teleported away.

    From her new viewpoint, Rowena observed the massive serpent''s deep-set, glowing dark purple eyes that surveyed the kingdom below with a mix of curiosity and superiority.

    The serpent''s head with bony ridges running back over its skull, moved with a sinuous grace that was both beautiful and intimidating in a regal way.

    Rowena easily recognized it as the infamous Dreadspine Serpent. Even if she had never met one personally, she remembered the tales her father told her about it, including how his dragon took a few minutes to shake off the poison that it had inhaled by passing dangerously close to itsir.

    But what caught Rowena''s attention was her people''s reaction upon seeing this serpent and their king sitting atop it.

    Rowena looked at Asher confidently sitting atop it and could see that at that moment, he was not just a king. He was a myth in the making, riding a creature that many had thought was nothing more than a nightmare whispered about in the dark.

    She remembered her father telling her how not even a Moon Guardian would be able to tame it nor survive too long in itsir to kill it. And yet here was someone who did the impossible.

    She felt her chest swell with pride and relief upon seeing the hope he had brought back to their kingdom.

    However, she came out of her reverie when Asher and the immense serpent began their descent toward her.

    The sight of Asher extending his hand with a soft smile made her expression soften.

    Her feet gently lifted from the ground, her form gracefully ascending through the air until Asher''s hand sped hers, pulling her up to sit securely behind him.

    "So this is why you took a bit longer to return?" Rowena whispered into his ear, her voice low as she clutched the ends of his robe, reveling in the warmth of his back against her and the smell of his blood.

    Asher turned slightly to smile at her, pressing her hand against his chest where she could feel the steady beat of his heart, "I wasn''t nning to, but somehow things ended up like this for the better," he exined, his voice carrying over the wind.

    Lori, intrigued by the queen of this kingdom and this alien brat''s main wife, craned her serpentine neck to take a closer look at Rowena.

    Observing the queen more closely, Lori felt a surprising respect for her deep and powerful aura, which seemed very deep and strong for someone of her young age. These two were indeed a power couple, Lori noted with a mix of admiration and envy.

    However, Lori couldn''t resist the urge to stir the pot, especially upon witnessing Asher exchanging sweet nothings with his queen while seated atop her colossal body.

    She let out a loud, mockingugh, "Ohuhu, you already had such a beautiful queen, and even then, your little Hydra¡ª"

    "Lori, don''t forget that your ancestor''s lineage is relying on me," Asher interjected quickly, his smile tightening as he shot a sharp re back at Lori, who just returned a knowingly sly smile.

    Asher wanted to be the one to let Rowena know rather than hear what happened from this sly snake.

    "Ohuu...how could I forget that? Must be because I am very old, right?" Lori retorted, her tone dripping with taunt as she flicked her tail nonchntly.

    Asher clicked his tongue in frustration, wishing for a moment he could indeed teach this spiteful, cunning serpent a lesson in how to control her big mouth.

    "It talks?" Rowena suddenly mumbled, her voice tinged with disbelief.

 Chapter 597 For The Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 597 For The Kingdom</h4>

    "It talks?" Rowena suddenly mumbled, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    Her expression mirrored her astonishment, and Asher, noticing her wide eyes, shrugged with a slight chuckle, "Let me officially introduce you two. Lori, the should-have-been Dreadhearth Queen, granddaughter of the Dark Sovereign."

    "Ssssbrat, you don''t have to rub it in. I am already a queen in many ways," Lori retorted with a hint of indignation, her tone rich with pride yet tinged with the sting of past grievances.

    Rowena, momentarily taken aback, raised her eyebrows in surprise, "Granddaughter of the Dark Sovereign?" she mumbled, the pieces falling into ce about Lori''s ability to speak and her regal presence.

    No wonder she didn''t seem like just a powerful ordinary beast but something more.

    Asher chuckled softly, turning towards Rowena with a warm gesture, "And this is my wife, and obviously, she needs no introduction because everyone knows who she is, including you."

    Lori rolled her eyes as if she couldn''t get enough of him praising his wife before her.

    With a gracious nod, Rowena addressed Lori respectfully, "It''s an honor to meet you like this, Queen Lori. I didn''t know the Dark Sovereign left behind descendants."

    Thement seemed to soften Lori, her eyes gleaming with an unexpected pride as she cleared her throat, surprised by the respectful greeting from someone who had a brash alien as her husband, "Sssss, you seem too good to be this brat''s wife but an understanding beauty like myself can understand why you chose him," she remarked, shooting a sly wink at Asher, who deliberately looked away, feigning ignorance.

    Rowena nced between Asher and Lori, her expression tinged with curiosity and mild confusion over their casual banter and apparent familiarity. Did they be that close already? Maybe Asher was better at making friends than she thought.

    Lori then turned her attention back to Rowena, her tone slightly more rxed, "Ssssssyou can just address me as a senior. I will one day build my own kingdom, but I would rather not be called a queen because of my grandfather."

    Rowena nodded thoughtfully, storing away the questions about Lori''s unexpected sentiments forter.

    Yet, another question pressed on her mind, one that seemed crucial in understanding the dynamic between the serpent and her husband, "How did you make acquaintance with each other?" she asked Asher directly.

    Her keen gaze flitted between the two, sensing that Lori was not a simple beast to be tamed, but rather a very intelligent creature who must have offered herpany for mutual benefits.

    Asher sighed, feeling the weight of his decisions as he sensed Lori''s gleeful gaze; he deliberately chose to ignore it, focusing instead on his wife.

    "It''splicated, but some things happened between Lysandra and us." Asher began, his voice cautious as he recounted the events of thest 24 hours.

    He watched Rowena closely, her expression unreadable as her lips pressed tightly together, especially when he revealed the part about impregnating Lysandra.

    As Asher concluded his tale, Rowena shut her eyes, her face set in a mask of controlled emotion, sending a ripple of nervousness through him, "Rowena, I am really sorry, but I did it for our¡ª"

    "You did well," Rowena suddenly interrupted, her voice soft yet firm as she opened her eyes, catching Asher off guard.

    He blinked, a mix of concern and confusion flickering across his features, especially when she seemed so calm, "Rona..."

    Rowena''s gaze then shifted to Lori with a frost that matched the evening air, "I can understand your motivations to offer an ultimatum to my husband into doing what you wanted. But remember... even if the draconian queen gets pregnant, they are Asher''s children as well. You won''t have a sole im on them."

    "Sssssare, are we really discussing custody of my unborn children?" Lori hissed back, her tone a blend of disbelief and annoyance while Asher never expected the discussion would take such a turn.

    However, the air was too tense between the two for him to intervene, and he remained silent.

    "I just wanted to make sure there will be no misunderstanding between us in the future. Even if what happened might have been just a deal between allies, this concerns blood bonds. I am afraid such things shouldn''t be misunderstood in the least. As a senior of your stature, you must also believe that. Do you not, Senior Lori?" Rowena''s voice was calm but carried an edge that demanded respect and rity.

    Lori grumbled under her breath, "Aren''t you a bit too young to be so articte?" Despite her words, she offered no real challenge to Rowena''s assertions, indicating a grudging respect for the young queen''s foresight. Still...it wasn''t that bad to ept this brat as the father to her children. Who knows...this might just make him reconsider their rtionship.

    Rowena then turned back to Asher, her eyes softening slightly, "You don''t have to feel bad about what happened. Maybe this is for the better. We didn''t gain one ally but two. With this, we can be sure Lysandra can''t betray us... not without signing her own death sentence. We can consider this an unofficial alliance."

    Asher, hearing her words, wrestled with a storm of his own emotions.

    Rowena''s poised, firm response had initially left him baffled, but understanding dawned on him as he realized that she was acting as a queen would in a situation like this.

    She was prioritizing the kingdom''s survival over her personal feelings, a sacrifice that stirred a mix of admiration and guilt within him.

    This realization gnawed at Asher, exacerbating the frustration with his own perceived weaknesses.

    His growth as a demon, celebrated by many as a miracle and his capability, felt painfully slow to him, especially when measured against the immense power he once wielded at his peak as a Hunter.

    If only he were stronger, he wouldn''t have topromise the feelings of those he cared about.

    Meanwhile, Lori, unustomed to the heavy emotions swirling around her, shifted uneasily in the air.

    Her difort was palpable, her scales bristling as she felt this atmosphere needed a change, "Sssssbrat, is this the ce you were talking about? This seems too small with all the insects living here," Lori briefly nced at the people, but her eyes got glued to a giant figure a bit far in the sea, hastily making its way to the shore.

    Asher nced down, spotting the Naiadon Tribe and the Umbralfiends below, their reactions ranging from awe to fear at the sight of the legendary serpent.

    But he knew he needed to properly address what happened with Rowena, make her feel better, and discuss the revtions about the Key of Chaos.

    Deciding it was time for a private conversation, he took charge.

    Standing up on Lori''s back, Asher reached for Rowena''s hand and nced down at Lori, "Then you should go ahead alone and introduce yourself. We are getting off here for some other business."

    "Ssssss, don''t just leave me alone here!" Lori hissed back in exasperation, her voice carrying a tinge of betrayal as Asher and Rowena leaped from her back, their figures cutting through the air toward a secluded spot.

    Did those pair of king and queen seriously leave her alone to make acquaintance with her future cohabitants? She didn''t like dealing with anyone unless it was to kill or eat them or, of course¡­to learn some interesting stories or facts from them before killing them off.

    "Devilsssss...why does that brat have suchplicated rtionships with women?" Lori muttered to herself, her words lost in the wind, realizing she had to do this alone.

    As she descended towards the Naiadon Tribe and the Umbralfiends, her massive presence sent shockwaves of panic through them.

    The people scattered in various directions, their fear of the Dreadspine Serpent palpable as legends of her venomous legacy preceded her, though Lori''s attention didn''t seem to be on them at all, nor did she seem to notice themotion she was indirectly causing.

    But to their relief, the Dreadspine Serpent gracefully coiled her immense body onto the sandy shore while descending.

    Their fear ebbed slightly, reced by a cautious curiosity as they watched the legendary serpent settle.

    However, their brief respite shattered when the tranquility of the scene was violently disrupted.

    "KREEEEEE!!!"

    From the depths of the sea, a monstrous behemoth resembling a titanic crab emerged with a chilling screech.

    The creature, spanning over 60 meters in length, thrashed violently, its massive form causing waves to crash onto the shore and drench Lori in a salty spray. Callisa, with her giant pincers snapping and legs thrashing, seemed a force of nature unleashed.

    Yet Lori, unfazed by the sudden emergence of such a young adversary, reacted with the agility that belied her size, "Not so fast, you little Kraken!" she hissed as she maneuvered her body with surprising speed, wrapping herself around the Kraken in an attempt to restrict its movements, "Ssssswhy are you so freakishly big already?" Lori grumbled, struggling to fully encircle the colossal legs of the Kraken as her body was not long enough to contain it entirely.

    "KREEEEEE!!" Callisa, screeched in defiance, struggling against this giant serpent''s constricting embrace.

    Her efforts were frantic and desperate, and she was determined to defend her home and people from this intruder.

    "How cute. Do you seriously think size is all that matters, Krakie? You should be more respectful to your seniorsssss," Lori taunted, shaking her head as she tightened her grip, making Callisa falter and let out a low growl of anger, unable to even move properly, "Krrrrrrr..."

    The scene drew a mix of fear and sympathy from the gathered tribespeople and the umbralfiends, who felt an unexpected concern for their young guardian.

    The tension in the air thickened until it was sliced by a new, melodious, yet firm voice, "Please let go of Callisa. Now."

 Chapter 598 The Senior And Her Junior

    <h4>Chapter 598 The Senior And Her Junior</h4>

    Lori''s vertical pupils narrowed as she turned her neck to regard the neer, her curiosity piqued by the soft yet authoritative tone.

    Her gaze met a tall, elegant figure of woman, her skin shimmering with a twilight blue hue, her hair luminous white flowing down her back, and her dark sapphire eyes framed by delicate fins that made her look even more otherwordly.

    "Ohuu...you must be the Umbralfiend Princess. You look prettier than those projections I saw... almost as pretty as me. That brat is having it too easy and good," Lori remarked with a mix of admiration and a hint of envy, her voice carrying a yful yet challenging tone.

    Is, for her part, blinked in disbelief, the reality of seeing a talking serpent still surreal. Around her, murmurs spread among the Naiadon elders, "It talks... Is she rted to the Dark Sovereign? He was thest serpent who could talk."

    Is, already briefed by Asher about the ''crazy old snake'' he was bringing home, found the description quite fitting as she faced Lori in the flesh.

    "And you must be Senior Lori. My husband told me that you will being here to stay with us. But please let go of Callisa before you do that," Is requested in a calm, melodious voice as she Callisa was feeling hurt, not physically, but from being bullied like this.

    "This cute little Kraken attacked me first. See... she is still looking at me as if she wants to snap off my dainty neck," Loriined, her head shaking in mock dismay as she observed Callisa''srge, beady eyes ring at her angrily, her giant pincers creaking against Lori''s body due to still using all her strength to fight back.

    Howe such a young Kraken could be this strong already?

    "Callisa is the guardian of the seas. She didn''t know about your arrival and only acted based on her instincts," Is exined patiently, then turned to address Callisa gently, "Callisa, it''s fine. She''s with us now."

    At Is''s words, Callisa ceased her struggles, her eyes shifting away from Lori, her bodynguage one of resigned annoyance rather than aggression.

    Lori, somewhat miffed but recognizing the need to de-escte, slowly unwrapped her coils from around Callisa''s massive frame.

    She slithered back, maintaining a brief distance as she grumbled upon seeing Callisa not even looking in her direction, "Look at this haughty child. She isn''t even greeting her senior who is thest descendant of the true guardian of the seas. I bet that brat you consider as your Master must have imparted you his mannersssss."

    The Umbralfiends had shocked expressions upon hearing this serpent im that she was thest descendant of the true guardian of the seas. She couldn''t have meant the mythical beast Hydra...did she?

    Callisa responded only by shifting one of her giant pincers, snapping it together in a rhythmic, dismissive manner, still avoiding eye contact with Lori.

    "Are you ssssseriously telling me to keep talking? I should be smacking your big bottom for thissss grave offence," Lori hissed, her frustration evident as she faced the silent defiance of this little guardian.

    As Lori and Callisa faced each other, an underlying tension persisted. Sensing she needed to defuse the situation, Is raised her hand, signaling to her people and the onlooking Naiadon tribe, encouraging them to continue with their duties, ensuring that they left the resolution of this unusual situation to her.

    With the crowd dispersing, Is then positioned herself between the colossal form of Callisa and the massive form of Lori, making her look too minisculepared to them.

    She turned her attention to Callisa first, her voice gentle yet firm, "Callisa, this great serpent before you is your senior. She is much older than you."

    Lori, feeling a slight sting at the mention of her age, started to hiss in protest, "Sssss, you don''t have to spell that ou-"

    Is continued without pause, emphasizing respect and tradition, "So she possesses great wisdom and knowledge, far more than any of us. That is why you shouldn''t be rude to her, especially now that she is going to live with us, and you have to show her around our home."

    "Koooo¡­." Callisa emitted a low mewl, a sound of reluctant acknowledgment, as she looked at Lori.

    Callisa then lowered her formidable pincers, a clear gesture of respect towards a senior.

    Lori, visibly pleased by this development, puffed up her cheeks and raised her head with a renewed sense of dignity, "Sigh, finally someone who understands the depth of my age. That alien brat should learn these things from you," she dered, her voice carrying a mix of pride and a slight rebuke towards a certain someone.

    Is, observing this interaction with a gentle smile, then addressed Lori with a respectful yet advisory tone, "As for you, Senior Lori, please treat Callisa respectfully as your junior. She is a kind and sensitive soul. As her senior, she will be looking up to you."

    Lori looked over Callisa thoughtfully, her eyes scanning the adolescent Kraken''s massive ck carapace.

    With a soft hiss that signaled her eptance of her role, Lori conceded, "Ssssss, fine. Since I am the oldest and mature one here, I should pave the way forward for my juniors," Extending her tail with a deliberate grace, she gently patted Callisa''s carapace, a sign of eptance and mentorship, "You will be in my care now, Krakie."

    "Kooo?" Callisa seemed to be confused but at the same time her beady eyes shed with a skeptical light, feeling a bit uneasy about this serpent''s words.

    Is watched with a tender smile as the tentative beginnings of a mentorship formed between Lori and Callisa.

    Her heart warmed at the thought that Callisa, as a fellow beast of immense power and sensitivity, would now have a seasoned guide in Lori.

    Thispanionship, she hoped, would providefort and guidance to Callisa in times when neither she nor Asher could be nearby to offer herpany.

    -

    Minutes earlier, in the secluded, echoing halls of the Whispering Cove, Asher and Rowena stood alone, the atmosphere in the dark hall tender and warm around them.

    "You don''t have to reassure me¡­I know you wouldn''t have done it if not for the sake of our kingdom," Rowena said in a low voice while Asher held her in a warm embrace from behind.

    "You don''t have to hide your feelings from me. I know I hurt you by getting intimate with the queen of our enemies. But I wanted to let you know that Lysandra is not the draconian you think she is. If she was¡­she wouldn''t have done this even if it meant losing her life. She is one of the strongest but hidden allies we have now. I assure you that everything will be alright," Asher said as he softly kissed her cheek, making Rowena press her cheek against his lips as if to bask in his warmth, "Mmn¡­I never stopped believing in you. If you are that confident¡­then I won''t worry too much. But what worries me is when she gets pregnant. We don''t know what might happen then or what our situation would be like."

    "You know it won''t be anytime now. We will crush Drakar and his people before that timees. We will make sure the draconians will never again get ruled by anyone like him by eradicating everyst one loyal to Drakar," Asher said with a cold, determined light in his eyes.

    Rowena nodded slowly with a hardened gaze. She then turned around and asked, "It seemed like you had something more to say. What was it?"

    "It is about the ''key''..." Asher went on to exin with a solemn expression.

    "So the Void Reaver is a key of destruction but was also the one that brought life to our world?" Rowena''s voice was tinged with skepticism and wonder, her eyes searching Asher''s for confirmation.

    "Yes. I think we already have a very powerful weapon in our hands. If only we can somehow learn how to use its true power, we might not even have to worry about the draconians or the werewolves," Asher replied, his eyes burning with a mix of hope and desperation.

    However, Rowena''s expression darkened with concern, her voice low and measured as she responded, "No, Ash. I don''t think it''s a good idea. If even the Supreme One intervened to seal this...Key of Chaos and didn''t burden you with the knowledge of its true power; it could only mean that nothing good woulde out of unleashing its true power. Even if we knew, how could mortals like us wield the true power of a weapon forged by a devil?"

    "I am indestructible in my Hellbringer form. You know, in this world, only I stand a chance of wielding it. I just have to figure out how. Why do you think the Moon Guardian and Drakar are interested in this? Surely, it''s not out of concern for the safety of their people," Asher countered, his determination palpable in the quiet of the cove.

    Before Rowena could reply, a sudden interruption came. "No, you can''t!" The urgent, strained voice of Ceti echoed through the chamber, startling both Asher and Rowena. They turned to see Ceti, her face etched with anxiety, as she walked in slowly.

    "Ceti?" Asher''s voice held a mixture of surprise and confusion, not expecting her sudden appearance.

    Rowena''s brow furrowed, equally surprised.

    "I-I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. I came here to talk to you about something else, but I¡ª" Ceti stammered, her eyes darting nervously between them.

    "Why did you tell him he shouldn''t, Ceti?" Rowena interjected calmly, her gaze intense as she sought to understand Ceti''s abrupt warning.

    Asher also furrowed his brows as thest person he expected to stand against his n was a head-strong woman like her.

 Chapter 599 Nightmares Of The Future

    Chapter 599 Nightmares Of The Future

    Ceti pressed her lips together, a visible tension seizing her features as she gathered her thoughts under the curious eyes of both Rowena and Asher.

    Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, she stepped forward, her expression fraught with concern.

    "Because nothing good has evere out of using such dangerous things. We can learn from history how so many powerful people and kingdoms had fallen because they took advantage of the wrong thing," she exined, her voiceced with a sincere worry that made Asher frown slightly in contemtion.

    Asher, feeling Ceti was worrying too much, began to shake his head dismissively, "Ceti, you don''t have to worry¡ª"

    "I am seeing nightmares again," Ceti abruptly cut him off, her admission hanging heavily in the air. The sudden seriousness of her tone made Asher and Rowena exchange a nce, a silentmunication of concern.

    "Is it Luna? Is she making you see visions of the future again?" Rowena''s voice was calm yet sharp, her brow furrowed in worry for Ceti and for what it might mean for their kingdom.

    Ceti''s heart tightened under the gaze of their anxious eyes. She hesitated, torn between revealing the full extent of her visions and sparing them from undue worry. How can she tell Rowena that she saw their kingdom getting reduced to ashes? What if she believes it and does something drastic?

    How can she tell Asher that he might have caused the destruction of their kingdom inadvertently? What if he does something extreme out of guilt and fear of the future?

    She had never felt so troubled and wished she was free of the burden of the future.

    She wished that this woman named ''Luna'' within her would just leave her alone instead of tormenting her with the future.

    Finally, she sighed, her gaze dropping to the floor as she admitted, "I can''t remember everything. But what I know is I didn''t see good things surrounding us. But we now have the choice to make sure nothing bad won''t happen and it starts with not meddling with things we shouldn''t. I think that is what Luna wanted to convey to me..." She raised her eyes to meet Asher''s, "...to you."

    She felt that if she could prevent Asher from doing or using anything that could potentially destroy their kingdom, even if he would never intend to, then things may not turn out bad.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing with thoughts of power, risk, and responsibility, "So...if it''s that bad, why would your...the Moon Guardian want the key so badly? I am sure it''s not because he wants to destroy himself or his people. Even if he is the strongest now, he is a mortal like us, and if he is nning to take advantage of such a powerful weapon, why can''t I once I learn how to? Should we really sit still if the worstes to worst?"

    "Asher..." Ceti''s voice trailed off, her argument faltering under the weight of his intense gaze and pointed questions. She didn''t know what to say, especially when he put it like that.

    "Then unless there is no other choice and we are at our wits end, promise us that you won''t think of using the key for anything else," Rowena steeped in as she implored, her tone firm yet pleading, hoping to sway him from a path that could lead to untold destruction.

    Asher, feeling the weight of Rowena and Ceti''s concerns, let out a deep sigh. His nod came slowly,"Okay...If it makes you two feel at ease, I won''t even think of the Void Reaver as a weapon to be used but something that exists only to protect our kingdom."

    Relief washed over Rowena and Ceti''s faces, their tense features softening as they absorbed his promise.

    Asher knew he wasn''t some lone wolf who could do as he pleased and that he needed to consider the feelings of his loved ones as well even if it meant going against his thoughts. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After the intense discussion, Asher and Ceti stepped out of the darkened cove, leaving Rowena to her duties as she took flight towards the castle, her silhouette a swift shadow against the sky.

    Meanwhile, by the sea, Lori''s coils rxed on the sandy shore as she proudly let her head hover over her junior to talk to her, "SssssKrakie, if you want me to teach you how to transform your body size, there''s a small mentor''s fee, ohuhu," Lori proposed, a smirk ying across her serpent face.

    "Kw¡­" Callisa, caught between eagerness to learn and anxiety about this ''small mentor''s fee,'' cked her giant pincers together slowly but nervously. However, Lori seemed unfazed by Callisa''s plea, "Sssssno begging allowed. Nothing in this world is for free, Krakie. Consider this a lesson from this wise senior who has traveled across the world and seen all sorts of stuff you can''t even imagine." Lori observed her youthful indecision with amusement, already plotting to bull-''coax'' this adolescent Kraken into building her a cozy but big residence as payment.

    It was not like she could ask that gentle faced but smart fish princess who was also that brat''s consort.

    However, she knew it was impossible for a Kraken like her to transform her body size. But...it was not like she said it would work.

    "Koooooo!!" Suddenly, Callisa emitted a long, warm mewl, her attention captured by a figure approaching from the distance. Her colossal body surged forward, the ground trembling under her weight as she moved toward Asher, who walked with an open, weing smile.

    "Ssssshey! Are you sssseriously ignoring your senior''s kind offer?" Lori called out, perturbed by Callisa''s abrupt departure. She twisted her head around just in time to see Asher greeting Callisa with familiar warmth, making her surprised to see that this brat was capable of smiling like that.

    But Lori''s eyes suddenly froze as she spotted another figure beside Asher, a red-skinned woman with tied-up red hair and dark blue eyes smiling warmly at the scene. A surge of cold hostility radiated from Lori while her body coiled up together with strong tension.

    Ceti, feeling the unmistakable wave of killing intent, turned sharply towards the direction it came from. Her eyes widened and her heart raced as she met this giant serpent''s chilling, dark purple eyes.

    "Asher..." Ceti''s voice was tense,ced with a mix of warning, confusion, and fear.

    Asher, who had been casually patting Callisa''s pincer, froze. His warm demeanor faltered as he followed Ceti''s gaze to Lori, who was now aggressively slithering towards Ceti, her hiss loud and threatening, her mouth agape to reveal terrifying, dagger-like teeth.

    Onlookers from afar held their breath in terror, fearing that the Dreadspine Serpent had gone rogue and was about to attack their king.

    "Lori, stop!" Asher''s sharpmand cut through the tension, his voice a beacon of authority as he physically positioned himself between the advancing Lori and a visibly shaken Ceti. "That''s enough," he bellowed, raising his hands to make sure Lori snaps out of it.

    Lori, halting her charge abruptly, didn''t conceal her venomous disdain, "Ssssbrat, move! She is from the Moonbinder n...isn''t she? Why are you keeping a moonfiend like her beside you??" Her hiss was low and threatening, the anger in her eyes unmistakable as she red past Asher at Ceti.

    Ceti was feeling confused by why such a powerful serpent wanted to kill her this badly when she had never met it before in her life.

    Asher didn''t know if he should be surprised that Lori seemed to know Ceti''s background, but he was relieved that she didn''t know Ceti was the Moon Guardian''s granddaughter. For obvious reasons, she can never know that.

    "Her background might be connected to the Moonbinder n, but she isn''t part of that n anymore. She is now a Bloodburner like me and any other people in this kingdom. So stand down. I can''t let you attack one of my own," Asher dered firmly with a serious face.

    Callisa, sensing the gravity of the situation, moved her colossal form to further barricade Lori''s path. Her massive pincers and imposing stance echoed Asher''smand, her beady eyes shining with a fierce loyalty.

    "You twossssss...." Lori spat out, clearly frustrated at being thwarted by both Asher and Callisa. Her tail flicked angrily in the sand, sendingrge clouds of dust into the air.

    She had forgotten that this moonfiend had taken refuge in the Bloodburn Kingdom. How could she forget that until now? But what irked her even more was how this brat and everyone seemed to tolerate or worse, ept her presence here.

    From the sea, Is emerged, her expression fraught with concern over the unfolding scene.

    She exhaled a quiet sigh of relief upon seeing Asher taking control, yet her eyes remained cautious and watchful to understand what was going on.

    Lori, feeling hurt and perhaps recognizing the futility of her aggression, let out a final, disgruntled hiss, "You have no idea who or what you are breeding beside you. You will regret it one day, sssss...." With those parting words, she turned and slithered away, her departure marked by the smooth, powerful undtions of her body across the sand.

    Ceti, still reeling from the shock and the harsh re of hostility, looked to Asher for exnations, "Asher, what is¡ª" she began, her voice tremulous.

    "Don''t worry about it. It''s not really because of you but your bloodline," Asher reassured her with a gentle smile, trying to alleviate the sudden strain, "I will go and talk to her," he promised, then turned to Callisa and patted herrge pincer affectionately, "Callisa,e on. Let''s talk some sense into your senior."

 Chapter 600 Deeper Than It Seems

    Chapter 600 Deeper Than It Seems

    Asher and Callisa ventured into thendscape, their search led by the subtle clues of disturbed sand and an unusual quiet that hung in the air near therge rocks that dotted the shoreline. They found Lori sequestered behind one of these rocks, her serpentine form shrunk to a fraction of her usual size, her face buried in the sand as if trying to disappear from the world.

    The sight of the dreadful Dreadspine Serpent in such a small, dejected posture was oddly poignant, and even Callisa seemed taken aback by the transformation.

    However, she was more fascinated by the fact that Lori was able to shrink herself to such a small sizepared to her true form.

    "Ssssss, didn''t I tell you I don''t want to talk to you two?" Lori grumbled, her voice muffled by the sand, her irritation palpable even without her looking up to face her visitors.

    Asher sighed deeply, finding it hard to reconcile this petnt disy with the wise and powerful being Lori imed herself to be with a straight face whenever she felt like it.

    He sat down beside her, adopting a tone of gentle persuasion, "Ceti is not like the Moon Guardian who killed your father. She just happens to be connected to their n, but she is one of the best ones I know in my life. It would be wrong to make her a target of hatred just because of her bloodline. As a wise senior, I''m sure you must have heard of the saying, ''Hate the man, but not his kind.''"

    "Ssssss, what kind of pea-brain idiot came up with that saying? The saying I am familiar with is ''You can dress a wolf in sheep''s clothing, but its bite will still kill you,''" Lori retorted sharply, her bitterness seeping through each word as she kept her face turned away from them.

    "Aren''t you generalizing a bit too much? Just imagine, if your grandfather had killed my father...would it make sense for me to hate you and try to kill you for it even if you are nothing like your grandfather or had anything to do with the act itself?" Asher countered, his voice calm but pointed, aiming to strike a chord of reason in Lori.

    "Sssssss...." Lori''s frustration was evident as she let out a low hiss, suddenly whipping her head around to re at Asher with clear vexation, "You have such a silver tongue, brat. I shouldn''t have allowed you to talk to me, ssssss...."

    Asher chuckled softly, a sound of friendly reproach, "Looks like you got my point. So stop being a sourpuss and slither out of here before you embarrass yourself. Ah¡­one more thing. Ceti is my woman. So I won''t tell you to be friends with her, but you can''t try to harm her."

    Lori''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Sssss, you are even sleeping with a busty wolfy but not a graceful creature like me? Did my kind traumatize you or what?"

    "Oh, devils, can''t you just let it go before you traumatize me with your words?" Asher asked with a tired sigh and added with a shake of his head, "Besides, I didn''t sleep with her¡­not yet, and uh¡­" Asher noticed Callisa''s beady eyes intensely focused on him, as if trying to decipher the meaning of his words, making him clear his throat and add, "Let''s just stop talking about this topic. Callisa, you can go ahead and show where your senior can build her little home."

    "Koo, koo!" Callisa snapped her pincers together in what seemed like approval or maybe a simple expression of her own feelings.

    "Sssssdid you just say ''yes'' to my kind offer, Krakie?" Lori''s mood lightened, her eyes widening in surprise as she looked at Callisa, a flicker of the old fire returning to her gaze.

    Asher''s expression was one of concern as he stood, looking at Callisa, "What do you mean you are willing to give her the mentor''s fee? Did she demand anything from you?" His voice was firm, seeking rity upon hearing this surprising conversation between the two.

    Lori, unable to mask her irritation, snapped back, "Ssss, this is a private deal between a junior and her senior. Stop being rude by poking your little alien nose into our¡ª" "Koo, koo." Lori''s voice trailed off as Callisa interjected with another series of pincer snaps.

    "What? She told you that she could teach you how to be smaller in size?" Asher looked incredulous, turning his gaze sharply towards Lori, "Don''t tell me you fooled her into thinking that it was possible for her to do that when her bloodline doesn''t even allow that?"

    Callisa''s response, a low, shocked "Koooo?" signaled her sudden realization of the potential deceit.

    "Ssss, I didn''t promise her. All I said was I could give it a try...right, Krakie?" Lori''s voice was sly, her winks at Callisa poorly masking her defensive posture. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Koooooo..." Callisa, clearly distressed, issued a long, drawn-out, sorrowful mewl before turning her vast body toward the sea, retreating towards the water.

    "Callisa, wait!" Asher called out, wincing at the fallout of the revtion, realizing he shouldn''t have said that before Callisa.

    He turned to Lori with a mix of anger and disappointment, "This is your fault, Lori. You crushed her hopes. How could you even fool your junior like that? She has an innocent soul, unlike us. You can''t toy with her like others. So it''s on you to go and console her."

    "Ssssswhaaat? I will lose face! What about my soul?" Lori''s hiss conveyed her exasperation, clearly upset at the prospect of having to make amends. "You should have thought of that earlier. Now you can either do that or you will be sleeping outside here without a proper home. Can you imagine how your poor scales might feel by lying under the scorching sun?" Asher''s smirk was almost cruel, emphasizing the severity of Lori''s misstep.

    Lori''s scales shimmered with a mix of anger and resignation as she nced at the retreating Callisa and then back at Asher, her options dwindling as quickly as the seconds.

    "Ssss, fine! Being the bigger beast here, I shall take care of my juniorssss," With a final, reluctant hiss, she slithered in the direction of the departing young Kraken, her pride stung but her path clear. As Lori disappeared into the distance, the tension she left behind began to dissipate, reced by a reflective calm.

    "She is different from what anyone would imagine of a very old, powerful serpent," Is''s voice, melodious and thoughtful, broke the silence.

    Asher, with a wry chuckle, nced at Is as she approached and stood by his side. He wrapped his arm around her slender waist, pulled her close, and nted a warm kiss on her temple, "She is a handful. The only reason I am able to make her stay in line is because she is obsessed with having a child to continue her bloodline. I guess that worked out for us."

    Is''s eyes carried a depth of understanding as she nodded, "I can see why a creature like her would be so desperate. She is thest one of her kind...just like Callisa''s mother was," she murmured, her voice tinged with sympathy.

    The conversation turned as Asher gazed distantly towards the sea, his thoughts clearly with the departed young Kraken, "Callisa...Why does she want to reduce the size of her body so badly? I thought she probably wanted to do so for fun, but after seeing how hurt she was...I feel as if her desire was deeper than I thought."

    Is looked up at him, her expression softening, "Because...Callisa wants to spend more time with you. She knows she can''t apany you everywhere because of how huge her body is, confining her to the seas. She can''t even roam around in the town or visit you in the castle without destroying everything on her way."

    Asher''s expression flickered, a mix of surprise and introspection coloring his features, "Do beasts like her feel such things? I don''t think ralis would express such things towards Rowena. Her dragon only cares about protecting her and following her orders."

    "Callisa is not only a part of the direct bloodline branch of the Great Kraken who was a First Demon, but she was born different. Her bloodline might have slightly evolved from her ancestors, especially because the force of our bloodlines was used to forge hers. She might exhibit intelligence and emotions no different from us. Lori also has a simr ancestry as she seems capable of disying our intelligence and emotions. So, we have to treat Callisa as any other adolescent. She is a beast, and this allows her to grow mentally and physically faster than any of us. Do you remember how you would act and feel when you were at that age?"

    Asher paused, his voice low as memories flickered across his mind, "I...would crave attention and love¡­"

    Is''s smile was gentle and understanding, "Yes. That is why I try my best toe here whenever I can to keep herpany. But of course, I can''t pressure you to do the same since you are our king, and with the survival of our kingdom at stake, you have your hands full already."

    A mix of guilt and newfound understanding shadowed Asher''s features, "I never knew she missed me that much or that she had such deep feelings."

    "Callisa is very understanding despite how young she is. She may not understand your role as a kingpletely, but she does know that you are a very busy man who can''t afford to lose time. So, no matter how badly she desires yourpany, she wouldn''t show it nor tell it. But I am telling you this now because I felt that you should at least know that she is not just a beast. She has already epted her role as the guardian of the seas to make you proud."

    Asher''s jaw tightened as he absorbed Is''s words, his chest bing heavy with guilt, "I will secure our future as fast as possible...Once I do, I will make it up to her," He vowed to himself.

 Chapter 601 Gateway To Mars

    Chapter 601 Gateway To Mars

    Another week passed,

    The drive had been long andrgely silent, with only the soft hum of the car''s engine breaking the stillness. A young, stunningly beautiful woman with bright blue eyes and silky blue hair was sitting in the car, dressed in a casual top and jeans, along with another man who looked as if he was in histe twenties but was at least twice older than her.

    However, he couldn''t help but sneakily and asionally steal nces at her youthful and bountiful bosom while making sure his gaze wouldn''t linger long enough for her to notice.

    But how the hell did he not notice this marvel all these years?

    "There are no teleportation portals surrounding this ce. I know that is why we are in a car right now. But why?" Rachel asked as she shifted her gaze towards Lenny who quickly shifted his gaze as if he was looking elsewhere before.

    Lenny smirked and said, "This is a very high-security location and ssified. It doesn''t even exist in any records. But installing a teleportation portal in this ce could attract unwanted parties since these portals emit powerful mana. Thest thing we want is our enemies trying topromise our projects."

    Rachel nodded in understanding before looking out the window. It seemed like she can''te here alone without being watched and obviously no unauthorized ess would be entertained.

    As they approached their destination, thendscape grew increasingly deste, giving way to a sprawlingplex encircled by high-security fences and guarded by personnel who looked more likebat-ready soldiers than typical security guards. Each carried the demeanor of someone well-versed inbat with many years of experience, their eyes scanning relentlessly.

    Just as their car got closer, Rachel could feel their auras and had her brows raised to sense that they were all at least A Rankers.

    The car pulled to a stop in front of a nondescript building, its exterior in and unassuming, yet the atmosphere buzzed with a tense energy.

    Lenny stepped out first, offering his hand to help Rachel from the car, "Here we are," he announced with a hint of pride in his voice as they walked towards the building.

    Rachel looked around, her eyes noting every detail¡ªthe positions of the guards, the surveince cameras, the way the sunlight barely reached the ground here, shadowed by thick, high walls, "It''s more fortified than I expected," she remarked, trying to keep her tone neutral yet curious.

    Lenny chuckled softly, "Well, we can''t be too careful, especially not with something as big as this. Project Mars isn''t just another run-of-the-mill operation. It''s the future of our kind."

    Rachel briefly furrowed her brows upon hearing the way he said it.

    They passed through several security checks, each more stringent than thest, before finally entering the core of the building. Inside, the aesthetic shifted dramatically. The dim, utilitarian corridors gave way to a high-tech environment humming with advanced technology powered by powerful mana. Rachel followed Lenny through the sterile, echoing hallways of the facility until they arrived at a heavily secured door. A retinal scanter, the door slid open with a quiet hiss, revealing a massive room that made Rachel''s brows raise.

    Inside, the room was dominated by two distinct structures, both cylindrical in shape, crafted from a sleek, metallic material that shimmered slightly under the bright overhead lights. She could easily recognize them as teleportation chambers but more sophisticated than the ones she knew.

    The first was considerablyrger, which Rachel suspected was designed for mass teleportations. It stood imposing and silent, a giant tube that seemed to pulse with a life of its own, the air around it vibrating with the hum of contained energy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The second structure was smaller, which she guessed was intended for individual teleportations. It was no less impressive, equipped with aplex array of sensors and interfaces that blinked intermittently. Both chambers were powered by mana, evident from the visible conduits that ran along the walls and floors, glowing with a soft blue light that traced patterns of intricate circuits. These lines converged on the bases of the teleportation cylinders, where the mana was funneled and amplified, which Rachel guessed should create a stable portal to Mars.

    "This is it," Lenny said, gesturing towards the tform, "The gateway to Mars."

    Rachel stepped closer, "It''s incredible," she admitted. "So, this is how you send people to Mars?"

    Lenny approached the smaller chamber and exined, "Exactly. Each teleportation is calibrated to precise parameters to ensure safe arrival on Mars. This smaller chamber allows for precise and controlled transport. It''s perfect for sending specific personnel or critical supplies without the need forrge-scale operations. We only use the bigger one for emergencies since it considerably uses a lot more resources."

    He then looked at her with a suave smile, "You''re about to be one of the few among us elite to step onto another world, Rachel. How does that feel?"

    Rachel met his gaze steadily with a light smile, masking the churn of her thoughts, "Exciting," she replied, "and a bit surreal."

    "Let''s get you prepped then. I will follow you right behind," Lenny said, signaling to a technician who approached with a tablet.

    The chamber''s door slid open, revealing apact interior that seemed to fold space around itself. The walls were lined with panels of mana-infused crystals that pulsed rhythmically, synchronized with therger energy flows of the facility. "Once you step onto the tform, the chamber will create a mana bubble around you, aligning your molecr structure with the coordinates set for Mars. But you have to put on this suit since there isn''t mana or enough oxygen in the air over there," Lenny handed over a thin white suit with a subtle bright blue glow.

    It was a bit heavy as Rachel held it in her hands and she could see that it was powered by mana too. But this suit was far more sophisticated than the ones astronauts used to go to space.

    Lenny continued, "It''spletely safe, tested with both inanimate objects and live subjects in case you are worried since this is the mostrge-scale teleportation in the history of mankind."

    "Of course not. How can I not trust the tech that my dad funded?" Rachel stepped into the chamber after putting on the suit, feeling the slight buzz of mana under her skin, a tingling sensation that was both exhrating and unnerving. A ss visor also popped up from the suit, covering her entire head while pushing in oxygen for her to breathe.

    The door closed behind her, and the lights within the chamber intensified, casting her shadow in multiple directions as the circuits on the tform began to glow brighter.

    "Initiating teleportation sequence," a technician''s voice announced over the inte. The walls of the chamber seemed to spin, the lines of glowing mana blurring into a vortex of light that encased Rachel in a cocoon of pulsating energy.

    Thest thing Rachel saw before the world slipped away was Lenny''s reassuring nod through the transparent wall of the chamber.

    She felt her body getting stretched and contracted through space for a millisecond or less before she found herself standing in another teleportation chamber, her surroundingspletely different.

    As she emerged from the cylindrical teleportation chamber, she was greeted by a dozen guards, arrayed in stark contrast against the rusty, reddish Martianndscape.

    Each guard was d in heavy white suits designed to withstand the harsh Martian environment, their faces obscured behind ck ss visors that reflected the pale light of the distant sun. Standing in formation, they seemed almost statuesque, guards of this world.

    Stepping onto the open bridge that connected the teleportation hub to one of the mainplexes, Rachel paused, taking in her surroundings with wide eyes. The bridge itself was a marvel of engineering, suspended over the red Martian soil that stretched endlessly into the horizon with so many people in suits walking to and fro.

    Ahead, massive structures rose against the backdrop of Mars''s stark beauty, their metallic surfaces gleaming under the weak sunlight.

    However, the most imposing structure that caught her eye was a solitary ck pyramid-shaped building that dominated thendscape.

    Its sleek, metal-like surface and sharp angles gave it a foreboding presence. Towering 400 meters high, it pierced the thin Martian atmosphere, a monolith of human ambition and technological prowess.

    Behind her, the buzz of the teleportation chamber announced another arrival. Turning, she saw Lenny step out, his attire less cumbersome than the guards'', tailored for both function and leadership. He approached with a confident smile, seemingly at ease in this alien world.

    "Wee to Mars, Rachel," Lenny began, his voice carrying a mix of pride and excitement. "This," he gestured expansively, "is the culmination of years of covert preparation and hard work from your dad and us. What you see around you is the future¡ªa foothold for humanity in space."

    "I never knew you guys had already made such a development on this. Are you guys still busy transforming the atmosphere of this to produce mana on its own?" Rachel asked with knitted brows as she noticed the subtle vibrations underneath her feet.

    Lenny curved his lips and said, "It isn''t asplicated as that, but of course¡­your dad will make sure he will seed in this project within 6 months."

    Rachel wondered what other operations were going on in this ce. She then looked towards the ck pyramid and asked, "What is that pyramid building? It looks quite important."

    Lenny''s expression suddenly turned serious as he mumbled, "That¡­is off limits.

 Chapter 602 The Infinity Tower

    Chapter 602 The Infinity Tower

    Rachel''s brow unfurrowed upon hearing his words, "Off limits? You can''t be serious. Then why am I¡ª"

    "I am just kidding, haha," Lenny''s expression suddenly lightened into a broad grin, "It''s off-limits for pretty much everyone, but I never said it''s off-limits for you. We call that pyramid the Infinity Tower...the ce where we are building revolutionary tech that will help this project be a sess and allow us to reach the peak. So, how could I not show you what we are building? Come on. You will be excited once you get to know what we are building, hehe."

    With a tentative smile, Rachel nodded, her intrigue deepening as she followed Lenny toward the fascinating structure. As they approached the Infinity Tower, its sheer size became even more imposing, the ck metal surface shimmering slightly under the weak Martian sun.

    Lenny led Rachel through a massive door that slid open with a soft hiss, revealing the bustling interior of the tower. "You can now remove the suit," Lenny said as he removed it and threw it into a basket. Rachel followed suit and took a deep breath of the rich mana-infused oxygen in the air.

    They stepped into a vast lobby that echoed with the sound of activity. The interior was a stark contrast to the exterior, with bright lights and walls lined withrge screens disying real-time data and graphical representations of various developments happening on this.

    The lobby buzzed with people moving briskly, their faces set with determination and focus. Most of them seemed like researchers, while the rest were assistants.

    Some paused to greet Lenny and Rachel, giving her curious nces upon seeing her here for the first time before continuing on their tasks. The lobby buzzed with people moving briskly, their faces set with determination and focus. Most of them seemed like researchers, while the rest were assistants.

    Some paused to greet Lenny and Rachel, giving her curious nces upon seeing her here for the first time before continuing on their tasks. Lenny pointed upward, where Rachel could see vast multiple floors open to the center of the tower, each bustling with activity, "Each level has its own focus," Lenny exined as they moved toward a sleek elevator, "Bio-mana tech, experimentationbs, habitat construction... you name it. The top floors are where the core development happens, and that''s where we''re headed."

    Rachel could see why this building had the word "tower" attached to it. With a whooping few hundred floors in this building, one above the other until one might find it hard to see where it ends above...it definitely seemed like an Infinity Tower.

    To her surprise, the elevators used here didn''t make use of any teleportation, making her wonder if they were trying to not waste resources unnecessarily. But she could notice that they were powered by mana to let one reach the destination floor within a matter of seconds, no matter how high.

    As the elevator ascended smoothly but swiftly, Rachel''s eyes were drawn to the floors they passed, glimpsing scenes of intense activity: scientists huddled over holographic disys, mini-one-manned ships flying to and fro, and researchers moving betweenbs equipped with state-of-the-art technology.

    She even spotted some beasts being escorted, making her wonder if they were being used for some kind of trials.

    "This is where the magic happens," Lenny said, leading her through a high-tech maze, "And right over here is what I wanted you to see."

    Rachel stepped into a vast circr hall, the breadth and solemnity of the setup washing over her. Therge screens flickered withplex data and images of human figures. Beyond them, rows of beds were upied by individuals from young adults to old, all lying with an air of tranquil repose. Their serene expressions belied the seriousness of the scene, and Rachel could see that every person was mana-born and connected to an array of medical and mana-monitoring equipment.

    "What is going on here?" Rachel whispered, her voice a mixture of concern and curiosity.

    "This is the ce where we are building ourselves a new future, sweetie," A woman''s voice echoed from the side as Rachel turned to see a woman looking in herte fifties with brown skin and wearingrge rectangr spectacles. Her ck hair was pulled back neatly and gadgets adorned her whiteb attire while one of her hands was holding a tablet.

    Rachel recognized her immediately¡ªthe woman''s achievements in mana medicine were almost as legendary as her dad''s exploits in the Huntermunity.

    "Dr. L Rajani?" she murmured, more to herself than as a question. She was surprised to see this woman here when back during the council meeting, she acted as if she was oblivious to what her dad was doing.

    "Why are you addressing me in such an unfamiliar way? Most don''t know but I am your daddy''s best friend. Just call me L, okay, sweetie?" L''s voice was mockingly warm, her smile wide, making Rachel force a smile with a slight nod.

    She had a feeling her dad was close with this woman since she had seen them engage in close-quarters discussions in the past. But she didn''t know that their discussions went well beyond the council.

    Did this mean she would have to endure the obnoxious talking of this woman?

    "Haha, so it wasn''t only me. She is a bit cold to all of us, eh?" Lenny chimed in, his tone light, as if to make sure his presence didn''t go unnoticed.

    L chuckled with a exaggerated smile, her arm wrappingfortably around Rachel''s shoulder, pulling her gently along, "Why don''t you let me show you around and tell you what kind of magic we are working on here."

    As they walked, Rachel responded warmly to the greetings from the people lying on the beds, her smile genuine but her mind racing with questions. She looked at L, curiosity etched deeply in her expression, "Are these people Hunters, and what are they doing here?" she asked.

    L smiled, "Aren''t you a curious bunny? But I like that. Come over here," L guided Rachel towards a particrly notable person sitting up on a bed¡ªan old woman in herte nies whose eyes sparkled with some vigor despite her age. However, her expression turned into one of shock upon seeing Rachel walking towards her.

    At the same time, Lenny caught sight of a pretty young woman lying on another bed and sauntered off to have a small chat with her.

    "Lucy, I heard you were a fan of the Daughter of Justice. How does it feel to finally meet her in the flesh?" L asked with a yful smirk, pulling up a chair beside the old woman''s bed.

    Rachel approached with a polite smile, watching as a look of awe and disbelief washed over Lucy''s face, "I...I feel so honored to finally meet you, Ms. Sterling. My family has always looked up to the Sterling Family. After seeing everything you went through for our world, this old woman was moved by your sheer resilience and strength. As expected from the President''s daughter," Lucy managed to say, her voice tremulous with emotion.

    Rachel briefly pressed her lips together before rxing, "You are too kind, Ms. Lucy. It''s a pleasure to meet you," Rachel responded warmly. She then noted the faded aura surrounding Lucy, containing lingering traces of at least a B Ranker, "Have you served in your younger days?" she inquired gently.

    Lucy''s face brightened, a proud smile creasing her worn features, "I am from the Levine Family. We were not a big family, but I am proud to say that we have given it our all to protect our world."

    Rachel nodded, her expression one of genuine appreciation, "Thank you for your service, Ms. Lucy. But...may I know how you ended up here?" she asked, catching the past tense Lucy used when referring to her family.

    The light in Lucy''s eyes dimmed slightly, sorrow briefly clouding her features. Before she could respond, L interjected with a sympathetic sigh with her lips pursed, "Sweetie, Lucy here is part of a voluntary program, submitting herself to undergo testing procedures for the tech we are developing. Her children bravely gave their lives during quests, and now she is thest of her family. So now, even if her mana circuit has deteriorated too much to allow her to serve as she did in her younger days, we have offered her another way to serve humanity."

    Lucy looked up at L, her gaze filled with a profound gratitude, "Thank you so much, Dr. L, for this chance. I was a bit nervous at first, but now I feel as if I was a fool to worry about such a great project," she said, her voice steadier.

    Rachel eyed the peculiar shimmering tubes embedded into Lucy''s veins, a mixture of curiosity and concern danced across her features. Each tube pulsed rhythmically, glowing with a radiant energy.

    "I''m sorry, but...what procedures have you volunteered for? Are they safe and¡ª" Rachel began, her toneced with apprehension.

    "It''s called the Mana Adaptation Module," L quickly intercepted the question with a bright, if somewhat tight-lipped, smile, her voice ringing with pride.

    "The Mana Adaptation Module?" Rachel echoed, her confusion palpable.

    With a flourish, L produced a small ck disc, the surface etched with intricate, subtly shimmering circuits, "These tubes are part of the instation process for this," she paused for emphasis, holding the disc aloft, "We''re installing this little marvel into her body."

    Rachel hesitated, taking the disc into her hands. It was cool to the touch, yet thrummed with atent power that tingled against her skin. It was obvious that this thing hadplicated mana circuits engraved on it, designed to be powered using mana.

    "Installing it in her body? Why?" she asked, her brow furrowed deeply in concern.

    L''s excitement seemed to swell as she exined, "Because it will allow any person to walk on Mars without any external apparatus, let alone a mana-born. But mana-born people like us stand to gain it from the most since we already have mana in our body which this module would use to efficiently extract whatever minute amount of oxygen is present in the air around us to allow us to function normally without our mana depleting within minutes. It would be no different than when we are standing on Earth," L borated.

    Just as Rachel''s eyes continued to widen, L added, "The M.A.M would also use mana fields to protect an ordinary person from any unwanted radiation and has gravitational adaptation features by creating a constant gravitational pull to mimic the conditions we are ustomed to back on Earth. It does a lot more interesting things but I''ll spare you the minutiae for now and not bore you to death,," L casually said with a chuckle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rachel''s expression shifted from intrigue to disbelief, "This is...something I never expected," she admitted, her eyes darting between the disc and Lucy. She knew they were working on some tech to make Project Mars a sess but she never knew it was like this and not by trying to modify Mars'' atmosphere.

    The old woman''s calm demeanor did little to quell the storm of questions brewing within Rachel.

    "But is this safe? Installing a foreign object like this into a human being...won''t it causeplications or side effects?" Rachel''s skepticism was palpable, feeling that something this powerful and invasive couldn''te without a price.

 Chapter 603 Turn The Tides Of War

    Chapter 603 Turn The Tides Of War

    L''sughter echoed, "Haha, how cute of you to worry, and rightfully so. But let me assure you, this is the safest piece of tech out there. The end product you see now is the culmination of decades of research, sweetie. We didn''t proceed to human trials until we were certain there would be no harmful or irreversible effects," L exined with infectious enthusiasm.

    Lucy chimed in with a warm smile, "Ms. Sterling, Dr. L is right. I''ve been here a few weeks now, and after the initial day of instation, I''ve never felt better. These tubes are just for calibration or something along those lines."

    Rachel nodded, feeling slightly reassured by Lucy''s smile, yet one question lingered, "But how will you replenish mana if you n to take a long walk outside? Mars doesn''t have mana in its atmosphere like Earth," she inquired, looking from Lucy to L for answers.

    "That''s where thises in," Before Lucy could respond, L was already holding up a syringe filled with a shimmering transparent liquid. Rachel furrowed her brows as she saw L pressing a button on the syringe to extend the needle while she exined, "We call it the Mana Syringe, far more efficient and quicker than any mana potion. Just stab this into your arm, and it replenishes your mana to full within seconds. Of course, you need the M.A.M module installed for it to work."

    Rachel''s eyes widened, a mix of amazement and slight apprehension evident in her gaze, "You mean a mana-born can use this syringe whenever they''re about to run out of mana?"

    "Exactly," L confirmed with a proud smirk, "For mana-less individuals, it lets them walk freely on Mars. For people like us, especially Hunters, it means more than that. Imagine engaging inbat without worrying about mana depletion. Unlike mana potions, which require time and safety to take effect, you can use the Mana Syringe mid-battle. Do you realize how revolutionary this is?" L asked with a crazed light in her eyes.

    Rachel slowly nodded with her gaze fixed on the syringe. Even without L telling her, she knew how mind-blowing this product was. If what L said was true, then this alone could change the tide of the war against the demons.

    It would be so easy to crush demons when they can replenish mana rapidly duringbat. Every expert knew that the key to surviving a battle was to prioritize the usage of mana and never be the first to run out of it.

    Rachel couldn''t help but feel the weight of the potential such technology held.

    Lucy let out a wistful sigh, her eyes reflecting a longing for her younger days, "I wish I were young enough to see what it''s like to use this syringe inbat."

    L reached over to pat Lucy''s hand gently, "You''re such a darling, Lucy. Who knows, maybe one day we''ll develop something that lets you experience that again. The possibilities with mana-tech are practically endless," L imed with a fervid smile.

    Rachel watched the exchange, noticing the fervor in L''s eyes as if she might have more such tech stowed away.

    Lucy responded with hopeful anticipation, "I believe you can invent even the impossible, Dr. L."

    Lughed and gave a mock shy smile, "I might blush like a little girl with all yourpliments. Why don''t you take some rest now, Lucy? Rachel and I will continue our tour without disturbing you further."

    Lucy nodded with a warm smile as L led Rachel towards the center of the hall, bustling with activity.

    "All the health and institutional boards approved these trials easily?" Rachel''s voice broke the silence between them, her toneced with a mix of disbelief and veiled concern. She was careful to mask her deeper worries about the ethical dimensions of what she was witnessing; too much skepticism might make people like L suspicious of her true intentions.

    "Ahuhu," L''sughter echoed lightly through the hall as she patted Rachel''s shoulder, a gesture that felt both condescending and dismissive, "Sweetie, when have we ever stopped to ask permission from those primitive beings who run these boards? They throw around their so-called ethical guidelines like roadblocks to progress. Ethics evolve just as our needs do. Waiting for their approval means stalling humanity''s victory against demons. Our volunteers, like Lucy, are not mere subjects; they are pioneers forging the path for humanity''s evolution."

    Rachel''s eyes narrowed subtly. She hadn''t anticipated that these trials might bypass standard regtory oversights, but L''s cavalier attitude was unveiling a differentyer of operation within the WHA¡ªone that operated under its own rules, perhaps even outside of them.

    She didn''t know if she should feel shocked to know that the most revered and respected association on Earth considered them above thew. Were they doing as they pleased for all these years, unchecked? Why would her dad not do things the proper way when he always preached integrity and morals to the people?

    Even if this tech was safe and her dad ignored these things for the sake of humanity, what''s to stop anyone else in WHA from trying something dangerous or hical without any approvals by using his acts as precedent?

    As the President, shouldn''t he pave the right path and be a role model? Why would he work with people like L who used eloquent words to justify whatever these things? Why was he getting more unrecognizable the more she was digging deeper into these things?

    Despite her internal turmoil, Rachel maintained aposed exterior, "You''re right, L. Who cares about the backward opinions of thosemittees? I''ve been on the front lines enough to understand that advancements like these are what will secure our future. Besides the Mana Adaptation Module, are there other technologies here that could shift the tide in our war against demons?"

    L''s smile widened, a spark of excitement flickering in her eyes, "Oh, absolutely, sweetie. But let''s not get ahead of ourselves. Your daddy particrly wants your expertise on our mini-project M.A.M first. Once we make headway there, I''ll introduce you to other groundbreaking initiatives. One step at a time, yes?" Her head tilted slightly, her demeanor both inviting and mysterious.

    Rachel nodded, her smile firm yet thoughtful, "That sounds reasonable. I''m eager to contribute and learn."

    Rachel knew she shouldn''t push, and L probably wouldn''t trust her with more details until she earned her confidence.

    "Excellent!" L eximed, her energy seemingly boundless, "I''ll let Lenny bring you up to speed with everything while I check on our other pioneers. We''ll catch upter, sweetie," With a yful wink, L turned away, her whiteb coat swishing behind her as she walked away.

    Rachel remained standing on the spot, her expression bing contemtive. She was still processing what she learned right aftering here, especially the MAM module.

    Ignoring the ambitious goals of Project Mars, just the MAM module alone could be a game changer. At least, Hunters would have less to worry about when going up against demons. They will never win in a battle of attrition.

    But how would the demon king himself...Asher, react to this?

    "Hey! I bet you must have found it cool too?"

    Lenny''s voice echoed suddenly beside Rachel''s ears, making her reel her thoughts back in, and she turned around with a light smile, "It''s groundbreaking. But¡­" Her eyes narrowed as she asked, "What do you do here, Lenny? Does your or¡­our guild run any operations here?"

    Lenny narrowed his eyes and chuckled as he scratched his chin, "Of course. But it''s nothing interesting. Just menial stuff."

    Rachel slowly nodded, though she felt that he was hiding something that he definitely didn''t want her to know.

    "Why don''t I show you the ropes now? Come on!" Lenny said with a wave of his hand as he turned around while Rachel followed behind.

    - n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The dark hallway stretched before L, its shadowed length only broken by intermittent pools of dim light. With confident strides, she approached the imposing steel doors at the end. A soft beep signaled the retinal scan''spletion, and the doors parted with a pneumatic hiss, revealing the chamber within, bathed in an unsettling reddish glow from a small window.

    Inside, the room was dominated by arge chair at its center, upied by a figure in a heavy, dark golden armored suit designed like a rhinoceros,plete with a horned helmet and a visor that obscured the eyes. The subtly glimmering armor was not only stronger than steel but meticulously crafted, exuding an aura of power and danger. Transparent tubes were connected to, ran from various equipment around the room to the suit, pulsing with an unseen energy.

    L''s smile was a stark contrast to the grim atmosphere as she tapped on her tablet, her voice echoing slightly in the enclosed space, "How are you doing today, my Hornbud?" She bit down on her lip as she added with a fervid light in her eyes, "I already feel a bit turned on, seeing you all ready in that sexy, big armor. I just need to run a few more tests to see if your body is perfectly getting along with your special armor. After all, I have to be careful with a man who''s supposed to be dead."

    "Grnnn¡­"

    The figure in the chair responded with a rough grunt. His helmet''s visor suddenly lit up with a pair of eerie red lights from his eyes as he slowly lifted his head to meet her gaze.

    "Attaboy," L chuckled, pressing a button on her tablet. Immediately, the ck tubes glowed with a sinister red light. "RAARGHHH!!"

    The figure jolted, limbs extending as if shocked by the surge of power, and a roar of pain filled the chamber, echoing off the walls in a haunting cacophony.

    As his roars reverberated, L watched intently, her expression one of fascination, her smile fervid, "Just hang in there. Once we are through this then you will be the most dangerous living weapon to exist. Golden Prince will greatly regret from his grave for not crushing your heart that day. But more importantly, you will be remembered as the fallen knight who will help our kind evolve. Ahahahahaha¡­"

    His agonizing roars and her crazedughter echoed in the chamber while his fists slowly clenched together, the metal creaking.

 Chapter 604 The Weak Dont Seem To Get It

    Chapter 604 The Weak Don''t Seem To Get It

    The next week,

    Near the outskirts of Estonia, a massive protest was unfolding. The local houses and shops stood deserted, their usual bustle reced by a sea of agitated citizens filling the streets. They waved signboards high, the bold text screaming their discontent: "DON''T STEAL OUR HOMES!", "WHA CAN GO FUCK THEMSELVES", "WE DON''T NEED YOUR PROTECTION", "PROTECT MOTHER NATURE!"

    The air was thick with shouts and chants, a tangible cloud of defiance and anger.

    Amidst the tumult, police officers were visibly struggling to contain the crowd, their efforts seeming almost futile against the wave of public outrage. Government officials lingered at the edges, exchanging helpless nces, their usualposure reced by uncertainty and concern. They were busy on their phones, as if trying to ring all the help they could get.

    In stark contrast to this chaos, a helicopter touched down a safe distance away, its des slicing through the tension as itnded. As the helicopter des slowed to a gentle whirl, a palpable sense of calm began to spread through the agitated crowd. Heads turned, and whispers swept through the air as a graceful woman, d in a flowing bright blue gown that hugged her voluptuous curves elegantly, gracefully stepped out onto the dusty ground.

    Her bobbed blue hair shimmering under the morning sun and her bright blue eyes carried a warm light, and exuded an air ofposed confidence.

    The serene aura that seemed to apany her muted the mor of protests and drew all eyes toward her.

    Even the children, who had been restless and noisy, now stood quietly, their gazes locked on the figure that approached with an effortless dignity. How could they all not recognize the wife of the President of the WHA, Cecilia Sterling! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The police, previously tense and ready to intervene, visibly rxed under her calming presence, stepping back to give her space as she neared the barricade that separated her from the crowd.

    Cecilia paused a few feet away, her gentle smile contrasting sharply with the charged atmosphere.

    She raised her hands slightly, signaling for peace, and began to address the gathering. "I am not sure if you all know me, but I am Cecilia Sterling. I am here on behalf of the World Hunter Association to manage¡ª"

    "We don''t want you people here!" Her introduction was cut short by an outburst from an elderly woman in the crowd, her voice harsh andden with defiance, though her expression faltered the moment Cecilia''s gazended on her.

    Her words acted as a catalyst, stirring others to join in with their own cries of protest, "You heard her! We won''t let go of our homes!"

    "Yeah! This is ournd, and we aren''t leaving!"

    The police made a move to advance, but with a swift gesture, Cecilia signaled them to hold back. Turning back to face the crowd, she continued with a calm authority, "Please, let me speak."

    Her voice, soft yet clear, carried over the crowd, quelling the rising shouts and drawing them back into a reluctant silence, "We are not going to take away your homes ornds until everyone is satisfied with whatever oue we cane to an agreement on. So please give me some time to ask around and understand every concern you might have, and thene up with a solution. But until then... I request you all to be peaceful and not inconvenience these officers. They are only doing their jobs."

    Her plea resonated with the crowd, a mixture of skepticism and curiosity in their eyes. A young woman''s voice cut through the momentary quiet, her tone defiant yet less harsh, "Fine! But we aren''t going anywhere!" Her promation seemed to resonate with the others, who, following her lead, sat down in a collective, albeit tense, show of protest.

    Cecilia nodded, her smile returning briefly as a sign of appreciation for their willingness to listen. As she turned away from the crowd, her smile faded, reced by a look of contemtion.

    She was approached by a man in a neatly tailored suit, his face etched with anxiety, "Good morning, Mrs. Sterling," he greeted, "I am Robin Hein, the mayor of this town."

    Cecilia nodded, her brow furrowed with concern, "Mayor Hein, I came as soon as I heard about the protest. However, I''m puzzled. Your government already approved the allocation of this town for Project Guardian. The World Hunter Association has government clearance. I thought everything would have been discussed and settled with your citizens. Today is the day we are supposed to start implementing the project."

    Robin grimaced, the lines on his face deepening, "I apologize, Mrs. Sterling. While the relocationpensation was being arranged, fears and concerns started to surface. At first, we thought it was just the usualmotion for these kinds of things. But only now have we realized how serious things are. This isn''t isted; simr protests are erupting globally. People are rallying against the WHA''s project, driven by ecological, sentimental, and civil concerns. Even specific groups have been created to rally more people like the Anti-WHA squad and so on."

    Cecilia''s expression tightened, a mix of frustration and disbelief crossing her features, "Our project isn''t meant to disrupt or destroy our environment or peace. Why can''t they see that any lost homes will bepensated more than fairly? Aren''t they aware that this project is meant for their own safety?"

    The mayor looked towards the irked crowd, his voice low, "Mrs. Sterling, many here believe that no marypensation can rece the legacy of their homes or their connection to thend. It''s not just about the physical space¡ªit''s about their heritage, their history. They fear that our global project will overshadow their local lives and that this will not be the end of it. Some even im that the WHA will againe after theirnds even if they relocate and interfere in their affairs."

    Cecilia pondered for a moment, her gaze sweeping over the protestors, "We need a new strategy," she decided, "If fear of the unknown is driving this, we need transparency,munity engagement. Let''s involve local leaders in the nning. They need to see themselves as partners, not just subjects, in this initiative."

    "An excellent approach," Robin agreed but his expression remained grim as he added, "But the problem is¡­even they are part of these protests."

    "What?"

    "I am afraid¡­you will have to talk with the President about this situation," Robin said with a serious look while Cecilia took a deep breath.

    ¡ª

    The president''s office in the WHA HQ was steeped in a somber ambiance, shadowed by the brooding, tumultuous skies outside therge windows. Derek stood there, his silhouette stark against the graying backdrop, as if deeply reflecting on something.

    "They pulled a fast one on us, Derek," echoed the aged voice of a man from behind.

    "They did. Didn''t they, Albert?" Derek''s voice was low, a blend of coldness and foreboding, as he turned from the window to face the old man.

    Albert satfortably, his age evident in his white beard and bald head, yet his eyes sparkled with a sharp, calctive light.

    His gaze met Derek''s, unflinching and piercing, "You don''t seem surprised, but you shouldn''t feel disappointed. We both knew that most of those countries agreed to our project that day just to appearmendable before the world and because we sprung it upon them unexpectedly. They wouldn''t want to bear unnecessary repercussions."

    Derek narrowed his eye as Albert went on, "But now, given time to ponder, they''re pulling the same stunt on us. They know better than to confront us directly. Instead, they manipted their citizens into doing their dirty work, ensuring we cannot retaliate without appearing to infringe on basic human rights. They aim to make us back off or tarnish our reputation. Countries like Russia, China, Germany, and all those who werepletely against our ns must be secretly scheming together with the other countries to fight us back."

    Albert gave a passive, cold smirk as he added, "Other than a few countries who will stick to us for all the benefits, the rest might gang up and try to stomp our influence. I heard they are even using the families of their Hunters to make them leave us and go back to their own countries to serve them. I bet they won''t hesitate to use every trick in the book."

    Derek gave a low tired sigh, resting his hands on the back of his chair, his posture rigid with cold frustration, "Why do they force us to take the hard path? I offered them the path of least resistance, yet they fail to grasp it. It''s always the weak that do not seem to get it."

    Albert narrowed his eyes, his voice carrying a note of sly wisdom, "You''ve already anticipated their folly. Whatever unfolds now rests on their shoulders, not ours. We are this close to our goals."

    "What would you have me do?" Derek turned fully, facing Albert with a gaze that didn''t seem to seek guidance but an understanding.

    Albert paused, setting his teacup down with a gentle clink, "Why ask when you already know the answer? I wager, even as we speak, you''ve set things in motion. Whatever it is, I know it will work in our favor."

    Derek''s eyes gleamed with a cold resolution, "Since these lesser ones seem to underestimate the terror and destruction that demons can unleash, isn''t it our responsibility to enlighten them? To show them what true peril the demons could bring?"

    "Indeed. With time not on our side, we do need a speedy measure," Albert replied, the corners of his mouth twitching upwards ever so slightly in a grim semnce of a smile.

 Chapter 605 A Hunter? A Cosplayer? Or A...

    Chapter 605 A Hunter? A Cosyer? Or A...

    In the bustling heart of one of the city''s train stations in Find, the evening rush was in full swing. Commuters streamed through the gates, their faces set in the familiar expressions of weariness after a long day''s work and other activities.

    Banners with stands here and there were ced around that screamed, "DON''T LET WHA BULLY US INTO GIVING AWAY OUR PROPERTY", "PROTECT OUR COUNTRY FROM THEIR INFLUENCE", "DON''T LET OUTSIDERS MEDDLE IN OUR BUSINESS."

    Amidst the flow of people, a solitary figure on a bench caught the eye¡ªa woman in a full-body suit, its dark sheen and intricate design a stark contrast to the casual city wear around her. The chest region bore a subtle yet distinct outline, adhering to her breasts, serving to entuate her fierce female form.

    Curious nces turned into cautious approaches as a group of excited children tugged at their parents'' sleeves, pointing at the enigmatic figure, "Mom, look! Is she a Hunter?! Can we take a picture with her?" one child chirped, his voice bubbling with excitement.

    "Can''t be dear. Hunters don''t wait around for trains in stations like this. Not on duty, of course. She must be a cosyer or something."

    Reluctantly, a few parents approached the woman under the constant begging of their kids, politely asking, "Excuse us, would you mind taking a photo with the kids? They think you''re trying to represent one of our heroes."

    The woman in the suit responded with a silent nod, subtly tilting her head to strike a normal pose. The kids gathered around her, beaming as their parents snapped photos. After a moment, the children skipped away, theirughter echoing through the busy station.

    The mysterious presence of the woman in the suit became the center of whispers and spective chatter, "Do you think she''s promoting a new movie or cosying a Hunter? But I''ve never seen any Hunter wear something like that," onemuter spected to another, their brows furrowed in curiosity.

    "I bet she looks hot underneath all that."

    "Sssh, you horny little fe. What if she hears you? I might getbeled as a pervert by her just for standing with you."

    All the while, the woman''s gaze asionally flicked to the digital clock overhead. As seconds ticked by, her demeanor shifted subtly. The ambient noises of chatter and footsteps seemed to fade against the growing intensity emanating from her.

    As the distant rumble of an approaching speeding train grew louder, the woman stood up, her stature eerily imposing. *Krakk...*

    Suddenly, her eyes ignited with a dark yellow glow, and lightning streaks of the same ominous color began to dance violently across her suit. The air around her thickened, her aura darkening, casting a shadow that felt both menacing and foreboding.

    A nearbymuter, who had been watching her intently, whispered in awe and fear, "What''s happening to her?"

    Just as people tried to make sense of the scene unfolding before them, the woman bolted into a sudden movement with lightning-fast agility,unching herself onto the tracks. It was as if one moment, she was standing on the tform, and the next moment, she was standing on the tracks.

    The train, speeding towards the station with no ns of stopping, bore down on her, its ck form growing rapidly in size.

    Onlookers cried out in rm, their screams echoing eerily in the cold air, "Move away! Get out of the tracks!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The train operator''s eyes bulged in panic, his hands flying to the controls toote to prevent the inevitable. But the momentum was too great¡ªthe train, not designed to stop at this station, was hurtling too quickly towards the woman in the suit standing resolutely on the tracks.

    *THRASHHK!!*

    The train collided with the unmoving form, but not in a way anyone would have expected.

    Instead of the sickening thud of flesh against metal, there was a deafening scream of tearing iron and a bone-jarring shockwave that rippled through the station and train alike. The tform shook violently as the train crumpled upon impact like paper, the eerie groans of rending metal reaching a fever pitch.

    Metal screeched and twisted grotesquely as the first few carriages buckled, the horrific crunch of machinery echoing through the station. Windows shattered, sending shards of ss flying like deadly rain, catching the light in a deadly sparkle before finding their mark in flesh and fabric.

    The force of the collision sent the first carriage rearing upwards, only to m back down with a violent, bone-jarring thud. Screams of terror and pain filled the air, a macabre echo of destruction that unfolded in mere seconds.

    Inside, the peaceful eveningmute had transformed into a hellish scene of chaos. Passengers were tossed about like dolls, their feeble screams muffled by the cacophony of destruction and their blood sttered against the metal panels.

    Amidst the chaos, the woman stood still, her figure untouched and unmarked by the devastation that surrounded her. Her suit, ck and ominous, seemed to absorb the very light around her, making her appear as a void against the twisted wreckage.

    A stunned silence fell over the crowd as the dust began to settle, broken only by the cries of the injured and the soft whimpers of those too shocked to move. One man, his face pale and eyes wide with disbelief, stammered out, "She... she didn''t even move... How is she..."

    The woman slowly turned, her shimmering dark yellow eyes scanning the crowd, her gaze cold, devoid of any emotion one would expect in such a tragedy.

    The tform erupted in screams and chaos as the mysterious woman stepped off the rails, her calm demeanor stark against the panic that enveloped her.

    Onlookers scrambled away, their faces contorted in horror and disbelief, as someone from the crowd cried out, echoing the fear of all present, "S-She can''t be a Hunter! Is she a demon?!"

    Two policemen, their faces set with a mix of determination and fear, quickly converged on her, "Freeze!" one of themmanded, his voice cracking under the strain.

    The other officer, fumbling with his equipment, yelled to his partner, "Hey, quickly load the mana mag into your pistol!" He pped a magazine glowing with a subtle bright orange into his pistol and cocked it, both officers then aiming their weapons directly at the woman.

    Unperturbed, the woman slightly tilted her head and took a deliberate step forward, her movements fluid and unnervingly precise.

    "I said don''t move!" The first officer shouted, his finger tightening on the trigger as he fired directly at her chest.

    But before the echo of the gunfire died out, with an almostzy flick of her wrist, she caught the glowing orange bullet mid-air. The surreal act intensified the terror gripping the onlookers.

    "Fuck it! Aim for the head!" the second officer barked out in desperation, his voice tinged with panic as they both unloaded their pistols.

    Yet, every bullet seemed to repel off her suit as if it were indeed a wall of steel, the projectiles ricocheting harmlessly away and ttering to the ground. The disy was both shocking and terrifying.

    The shower of sparks intensified the afterimage of the dark yellow lightning that streaked across her body.

    *ZZZ-KRAK!*

    Then, to the mounting horror, she evaporated into thin air followed by a thunderous crackle.

    Her form reappeared behind the officers, their faces a mirror of bewilderment. The same guns once pointed at her, were now in her hands, their cold barrels pressed against the back of their heads.

    The officers froze, a cold dread settling over them as a cruel realization settled down on them.

    In a horrific crescendo, she pulled the triggers. *BANG! BANG!*

    The sound of the guns firing was almost mundane, but the result was anything but¡ªthe policemen''s heads snapped forward under the impact, gaping holes suddenly appearing where their skulls had been intact seconds before. The two bodies fell, faces frozen in shock, stters of their blood desecrating her metal suit. "AAHHHHH!!!"

    "IT''S A DEMON!!"

    "That can''t be possible!!!"

    The crowd screamed and scattered, tripping over each other in their frantic attempts to escape the tform. The echoes of their terror filled the station as everyone tried to run in different directions, screaming for help and calling anyone they could.

    In the heart of the city, it was but another ordinary day until a sudden tide of human fear swept the crowded streets, turning the mundane into a scene of dystopian horror. People poured out from the station, their faces white as death, running helter-skelter as though hellhounds were at their heels. The air rippled with terror and confusion starting to bleed onto the faces of unsuspecting pedestrians.

    Before the onlookers couldprehend the cause, a chilling silhouette emerged from the station, casting an icy shadow of dread onto the scene. A woman shrouded in ck, so dark that she seemed to absorb the light around her. Her tight full-bodied metallic suit gleamed deadly in the evening sun as a deadly silence filled the air.

    Her suit, dark as a moonless night, hugged her form, entuating a deadly elegance that was both beautiful and terrifying. Her suit crackled with dark yellow strikes, a harsh, demonic storm beneath her skin. The energy undted like streaks of lightning. Encased within this storm was a body that seemed terrifyingly sleek and menacingly strong. On her hips, attached to her legs, were mechanized discs glowing eerily. They radiated the same sinister energy, spinning ceaselessly, as if they fueled her horrifying presence. Further intensifying her demonic aura were the sharp horn-like fins on her suit''s helmet, the blood stters across her suit only adding to her nightmarish countenance.

    What drew the most terror-filled gasps, however, were her eyes¡ªzing orbs of dark-yellow, as ominous as two moons in a cursed night sky.

    As she walked, a chilling silence fell over the crowd. Her eyes scanned the panicked faces around her. People recoiled at her very sight, screams wing at their throats. Women clutched their children closer, and men prepared to shield their families. "Stop right there, demon!"

    Suddenly, as if the heavens heard their silent prayers, a figure in a striking white and blue suit descended onto the scene, his cape billowing heroically behind him.

    His bold voice resonated with a heroism that seemed out of ce against the backdrop of dread. The crowd''s fear momentarily turned to hope. Murmurs of relief and whispered prayers filled the air, "It''s the White Knight!" someone shouted, a note of gratitude in his voice.

    "We are saved, thank the angels!" another echoed, her hands sped together as she watched the standoff.

    The White Knight stood tall, his presence a stark contrast to the dark figure before him. His suit, a symbol of purity and valor, shone under the sun, his masked face set in a determined frown as he looked at the demoness before him and said in a cutting voice, "I don''t recognize you but you won''t live long enough for me to care," Saying so, his eyes began to glow with a radiant blue light.

 Chapter 606 The Thundering Reaper

    Chapter 606 The Thundering Reaper

    "I don''t recognize you, but you won''t live long enough for me to care," The White Knight said with a deep frown.

    "They should have sent more¡­" The demoness suddenly mumbled in a cold, bored voice.

    The White Knight''s eyes widened before he broke into a loudughter, "Hahaha. You arrogant filth. You have no idea whom you are dealing with. But I brought in my friends on the off chance you also brought your friends. Demons are devious abominations, after all."

    The crowd suddenly parted as three figures stepped forth, matching themanding aura of the White Knight in their resolute stance. Their appearance was a beacon of hope amidst the terrifying aura that had engulfed the surroundings.

    d in identical suits to the White Knight, minus the imposing cape, each stood fiercely prepared for this face-off. Their steel-like armor shifted and gleamed under the faint illumination, and their weapons were glowing with a radiant light.

    The first, a woman, held a weapon that radiated a stunning green energy.

    It was a massive war hammer, the head designed with illustrative etchings that glowed with hidden power. Her stance was one of determination and force, an unstoppable tide against the terrifying presence of the demoness.

    Beside her, another woman stepped forth. In her clutches was a long, curved scythe, its de reflecting an intimidating sharpness which was not just physical, but also seemed to cut through the haze of fear. Her aura was one of resilient calm, a silent storm preparing to unleash its wrath.

    Last to appear was a man, his stoicism a strongplement to his female counterparts. sping a pair of sleek and deadly twin short swords, the cold gleam of his weapons could send a chill down anybody''s spine. As they grouped around the White Knight and surrounded the demoness, the popce uttered their collective gasp of recognition.

    "It''s the Radiant Guards!"

    "I can''t believe it¡­Our heroes rushed here so fast to save us!"

    "Our government is on high-alert these days, especially with us not allowing the WHA to step in."

    "Yes! That evil thing is going to dearly regret messing with our country''s heroes."

    "I know right. I heard the three of them, together with their leader, White Knight, easily killed off two peak Soul Devourers during a quest!"

    "Even if this demoness is a peak Soul Devourer, she won''t stand a chance against our S Rankers. Ha!"

    "But¡­don''t you think it''s scary that a demoness somehow popped out of nowhere without any warning? Isn''t this the same as how Hellbringer showed up in our world not too long ago?"

    The demoness seemed to give azily nce over the four Hunters before her before she turned to look at the Hunter called the White Knight, "Are you four the strongest in this country?" A seemingly harmless question rolled off her tongue.

    Wide-eyed, the Radiant Guards exchanged smug grins outlined through their masks, snorting at her audacity. The White Knight, however, sported a menacingly mocking gaze, his responseced with arrogant assurance, "Yeah, why? Are you scared that you picked the wrong ce to mess around? But too bad for you that-"

    "Good," the demoness cut him off, her tone void of fear and filled with chilling nonchnce, her contempt for them unleashed, "This will make things easier for me."

    White Knight felt his confidence tremble for a second upon feeling the confidence in her tone.

    But then he grunted and roared in fury, "This bitch!" A long, shimmering blue chain materialized in his hands.

    He then issued order to his team through his earpiece without looking at them, "Let''s restrain her, guys! We can''t kill her yet without finding out how she sneaked into our world. Aino, cut off her mana circuit once I bind her and you two be on guard until Aino is done."

    The three of them nodded and said in unison, "Got it, lea-"

    *ZZZZ-KRAKK!*

    Their response was brutally cut short by a sudden, deafening, thunderous rumble. A sound that left the air vibrating, an echo that mirrored the knell of the reaper one had only heard in tales, apanied by a violent gust of wind that seemed to sweep away whatever hope lingered in the air.

    In a horrifying instant, what followed this echo was the visceral spray of blood as the heads of the three Radiant Guards were severed from their bodies. Everyone, including the White Knight watched in horror, their eyes quivering as blood gushed dramatically from the grotesquely severed necks of the three Radiant Guards while their headless figures kept standing before beginning to slowly sway.

    *Thud!*

    The silence that followed was suffocating, pierced only by the soft thuds of their headless corpses finally hitting the ground.

    The only sight burning into the White Knight''s psyche and the eyes of the helpless citizens was the towering figure of the demoness. She stood unscathed in the same spot as if she never moved an inch, a chilling sight with two heads restingnguidly in one hand and a single head in the other, their masked faces frozen with battle intent as if they didn''t even realize what happened to them the next second.

    Dark yellow lightning hissed and sparked violently over her body while blood dripped in a steady, grim rhythm from the severed necks, sttering onto the ground and pooling darkly.

    She then casually threw them towards the White Knight, who could only stare with dawning horror as he looked down to see the severed heads of his friends roll over and stop upon bumping onto his feet.

    The shock, the utter disbelief, was a poison seeping into his veins, paralyzing him. His mind screamed denials, yet the horrifying spectacle stood invincible before his eyes. As a veteran Hunter, he had seen a lot of shocking things, but never in his life before did he see three mid-level S Rankers get killed before he could blink. These three were people he had known since his academy days. How could she have killed his powerful friends as if they were nothing?

    The street, moments ago filled with the tense anticipation of a showdown, now echoed with the horror of the unexpected massacre.

    "No... What are you..." the White Knight muttered under his breath, his voice breaking as his eyes, wide with horror, shifted from the gruesome severed head back to her impassive mask.

    The crowd, which had been clinging to every move of the supposed protectors, recoiled in terror. Screams erupted as the reality of the demoness''s power sunk in, her ability to dispatch the country''s finest defenders with such ruthless efficiency sending waves of panic through the onlookers.

    "You monster! I will kill you!!" The White Knight roared in rage and anguish as his radiant blue mana pulsed like ethereal veins across the steel tes, its mesmerizing potency dwarfing the darkness around him.

    Suddenly, an explosive roar of destion and wrath echoed through the stony silence. The ground trembled beneath the sheer might of it, resonating with a primal fury that could shatter mountains. His hand gripped tightly around his long chain. It defied the definition of a simple armament¡ªit wasposed of intertwined chains, flickering in a hypnotic fusion of fiery-red and otherwordly blue lights.

    Harnessing every ounce of rage and despair holed within, he raised his chain whip high, unleashing thebined force of his me and light powers.

    The lethal whip snapped forward, trail-zing an arc of radiant blue fire through the ashen sky. *BOOOOM!*

    Its boundless power collided brutally where the demoness was standing, the explosive impact lighting the darkenedndscape like a furiouset.

    An eerie silence followed as the people regained some hope upon seeing the sheer devastation caused by the White Knight''s vengeful attack.

    Beneath the dust and debris stirred by the violent sh, the White Knight stared unflinchingly, expecting to find her wasted amongst the debris.

    However, an uneasy frown furrowed his brows, as nothing but emptiness met his eyes.

    "You are too slow."

    The biting coldness of her voice pierced through the silence, sending a shiver down his spine. She was behind him. The realization both stung his pride and augmented the terror within him, reflected in the horrified expressions of his people. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Grinding his teeth, he whirled around, the raw fury in his throat erupting as a roar, "YAARG -"

    *ZZZZ-KRAKK!*

    His roar was whipped away by the ghastly breeze as he froze, horror stricken.

    In mere moments, the demoness materialized, ripping through the air, her form phasing through his body and stopping behind him. Stunned, he stared at the impending void, his body trembling, and feeling the fading gust of wind against his body.

    Why did it feel like he lost seconds of his time?

    But just as he fought to regain his senses, the demoness'' eyes glowed with an ominous light.

    Her figure turned into a dark yellow lightning streak as she zoomed straight towards his body, phasing through his body again, and again, leaving behind her a scorched trail of dark mana that sought to consume him from the inside out.

    The crowd watched helplessly and in horror as each phase sent their hero reeling, ripping him - the unsettling sizzle of burning flesh and the soul-chilling snap of fractured bones filling the air. They recoiled each time they heard sickening sounds and couldn''t count or keep track of the number of times she was phasing to and fro through their hero''s body.

    But they could see her dissecting him methodically- arms, legs, all severed by her relentless onught, leaving him suspended midair, impaled by the deadly tendrils of her demonic energy.

    Just as the crowd thought it was over, she phased directly through his torso as her hand, a demonic w, reached through his chest to grasp his beating heart. *SPLASH!*

    A cruel, slow twist wrenched it free in a shower of crimson gore, leaving nothing of his body behind. Holding it high, like a gruesome trophy, she crushed it into a bloody stter while his body disintegrated behind her, falling piece by piece to the ground until only a bloody stter was left.

    Terror had paralyzed almost everyone who was in the vicinity, their minds frozen, their instincts crippled as they stared in despair at her figure.

    She stood there, dark yellow lightning crackling around her, the suit stained with the blood of her victims, the horrifying realization dawned on everyone present:

    This was no ordinary demon. This was a monster among them¡ªa Thundering Reaper, born of nightmare and darkness, reaping lives within the blink of an eye.

    She slowly shifted her gaze toward them, making the peoplee out of their terrified daze and wonder if this monster was going toe after them, too.

    *ZZZZ-KRAKK!*

    The same thunderous rumble from before echoed, making them all shut their eyes in sheer terror.

    But only a powerful gust of wind swept across their bodies, and as they slowly opened their eyes, to their vast relief, she was nowhere to be seen.

    However, the relief they felt did nothing to quell the terror that had gripped their hearts on this day, which turned out to be one of the darkest days in history for their country.

 Chapter 607 Her Accusation

    Chapter 607 Her usation

    In the aftermath of the Thundering Reaper''s catastrophic emergence in Find, the entire world seemed to pivot on a new axis of dread and uncertainty. The day after the attack, newspapers around the globe stered their front pages with apocalyptic titles that screamed of the havoc unleashed in the otherwise peaceful Helsinki. The International Eye dered in stark bold letters, "Unseen Threat: Demon Breaches Human Defenses Yet Again But with Unmatched Speed," capturing the global sentiment of vulnerability. The Angel Express pondered the preparedness of urban centers against supernatural threats in their piece, "Call to Arms: WHA Urges Tighter Security as Demons Slip Through Cracks."

    Social media, that digital barometer of public opinion, erupted into a frenzy of hashtags and viral videos. Clips of the demonic figure''s blurring speed and the brutal way she ughtered those S Rankers became the subject of every second tweet or post, each sharing increasing the collective pulse of global anxiety. Hashtags like #ThunderingReaper, #HelsinkiHorror, #WhiteKnightDead, and #DemonThreat dominated trends, with each post adding to the crescendo of collective unease.

    Bloggers and influencers churned out content at a breakneck pace, specting on the origins and potential weaknesses of this new demonic terror. Amidst this digital storm, two camps began to crystallize. One loudly voiced their support for the World Hunter Association, citing the attack as a grim validation of the agency''s long-standing warnings about demonic threats. This group clung to the echo of stringent security measures and advanced technology as the weapon against the demons.

    They couldn''t stop expressing how President Derek was right about the increasing terror the demons were brought to their world, and that it was high time, they took the right measures to stop them before it was toote.

    On the opposite end, skeptics of the WHA''s motives and methods preached caution, arguing that the incident should not justify the unchecked expansion of a power that might infringe upon civil liberties. Some anonymous posts were already talking about how all this could be a devious move from the WHA to sow terror and make governments give into them.

    However, such controversial theories seemed to immediately get removed, at least from all the popr social media apps.

    As the dust settled on the streets of Helsinki and the initial shock gave way to a pervasive unease, the world held its breath. In coffee shops, living rooms, and boardrooms, people whispered fearful spections. Was the Thundering Reaper a harbinger of more toe? Could any city or country be next? And hauntingly, as the sun set, they wondered if the night would ever be safe again.

    ¡ª

    Not long after,

    Under the secretive light of the Culthold of the Coven of the Damned, tension crackled through the air like static electricity. The atmosphere was thick as five figures were gathered in one of the training halls in the presence of two coffins before them.

    As Asher''s coffin ss popped open with a pneumatic hiss, the crisp sound sliced through the silence, his form emerging from the slumber of his human avatar body.

    Next to him, Reba stirred in her adjacent coffin, her body sliding out with cold grace. Her red eyes flicked open, trying to shake off the momentary dizziness caused due to this transfer.

    But right before they could reel in their senses, the tension in the air was shattered with the cold shriek of a believably betrayed voice, "Did you do it??" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asher spun around, startled at the abrupt usation. Rachel stood pointedly, tablet in her hands, her usuallyposed features twisted into an using re. "Rachel, calm down. He wouldn''t do that," Behind her, Amelia''s brown eyes shimmered withtent worry as she ced her hand on Rachel''s arm to make her calm down.

    Grace, usually unppable, sat with an unusually grave demeanour while Emiko and Yui watched intensely but silently.

    Reba clicked her tongue with displeasure upon hearing her shout and responded with venom dripping from every syble, "Keep it down, little bitch. Is that the way to talk to your Master?" She couldn''t care less about how people talk to this lecherous fiend, but how could she not use his name to verbally p this human ve who acted as if she was above her.

    Rachel shifted her gaze to re at Reba, a silent challenge that screamed loathing but only enraged Reba.

    "You little...How dare you re at me!" Before anyone could react, Reba raised her hand to p Rachel with a vicious expression.

    But her anticipation of the victorious p was abruptly cut short when Asher''s firm hand closed around her wrist, and with a swift, efficient jerk, Reba was yanked back, stumbling as her icy eyes zed with indignation.

    cidly, he addressed Rachel, "If you''re going to use me of something, shouldn''t you make it clear what that something is first?" His voiceced with a tranquil sternness, no trace of deceit visible in his golden irises.

    Rachel''s anger ebbed slightly upon feeling his gaze, reced by a simmering frustration as she passed the tablet to Asher, "Did you send her?" Her voice was a mix of desperation and hope, clinging to the slim chance that her usations were misced.

    "As far as I know, you are the only demon who knows how to send demons over to our world. That is why I am asking you this, even if it seems disrespectful of me," she added, her gaze not leaving his, her fists quivering.

    Asher''s expression shifted as he took the tablet, his brows furrowing as he absorbed the headline zing across the screen: "City Paralyzed by Nightmarish Appearance of the ''Thundering Reaper'' - Over 60 Dead and Four S Rankers brutally ughtered."

    "Thundering Reaper?" Asher mumbled with a confused and surprised look as he saw images of a woman in a ck metallic suit with glowing dark yellow eyes and lightning streaks dancing all over her.

    Reba frowned upon hearing his mumble and sneakily took a step forward to peek over his shoulder and see what he was looking at to appear this baffled. But seeing the same images, her eyes widened and she also couldn''t help but stare at Asher''s back. If it wasn''t him who else would have helped this Thundering Reaper cross over to this world? It sure as hell wasn''t her House.

    Grace leaned back, her posture rxing upon observing Asher''s expression. Emiko and Yui also seemed to be relieved upon noticing this.

    Rachel blinked her eyes upon seeing how Asher''s expression looked as if he had no idea and was learning about this the first time.

    "I told you it can''t be his doing¡­" Amelia whispered to Rachel upon noticing her aura calming down.

    Rachel stiffly looked at Amelia and saw her reassuring look, wondering why she had so much trust and confidence in a demon like him, especially after knowing the things he could be capable of?

    But if it was not him then who could it be?

    Asher tapped on a video in the article that imed to have been captured by one of the people in the street when this incident happened.

    Reba also kept looking out of sheer curiosity, and both of them seemed surprised for different reasons.

    Asher was surprised upon not only seeing her monstrous speed but because he was unable to recognize who this demoness was.

    The only demons he knew were capable of disying such insane speed were the werewolves of the Moonbinder n.

    He saw the way she killed that Hunter named the White Knight by phasing through him multiple times until his body just exploded into a bloody explosion.

    He knew speedsters, be they demons or Hunters, were difficult to deal with, just like those with Willbending powers. He understood it best.

    But for 4 S Rankers to stand no chance and get ughtered like this could only mean this was no ordinary speedster demon.

    He also couldn''t think of any demon race that had dark yellow mana but also had lightning speed. None came to his mind.

    The room fell under a tense silence as the video finally flickered to an end, the screen now disying only reflections of the anxious faces gathered around it. Reba let out a sharp gasp, the sound piercing the delicate quiet and earning curious nces from the others. Asher swiftly snapped his head in her direction, the air of urgency making the words tumble out hastily, "What is it? You know her?"

    With their focus shifted towards her, Reba felt herself bask in the unexpected attention. Puffing her chest out, she couldn''t help but dwell on the rare importance this lowly bunch seemed to finally bestow on her, "I don''t know this bitch for sure, but I think I have an idea of who she could be," She finally let out, her lips curling into a knowing smirk.

    Impatience tinged Asher''s response as he coolly retorted, "Then spill it out already. I don''t have time to waste with your antics," His usually calm demeanor was visibly ruffled, the sudden turn of events stirring a difort he didn''t care for.

    He had never seen thising before, and he didn''t have a good feeling about it.

    Reba met his urgency with mild annoyance, clicking her tongue in response before delivering what was clearly a surprise for them all, "She must be a mindyer or belonging to their kind."

    A collective gasp echoed around the room, "Mindyer?" Rachel echoed Reba''s words in a mere whisper, her wide-eyed shock mirroring everyone else''s surprise. Notable among them was Grace, whose forehead wrinkles grew deeper in contemtion.

    Seeing their shocked expressions, Asher finally found his voice, shaking his head in disbelief, "How can she be a mindyer? They are supposed to be physically weak, let alone possess the speed of lightning. Are you trying to bullshit us or...is there something more we should know?"

 Chapter 608 An Unseen

    Chapter 608 An Unseen

    Reba scoffed at his argument, confidently retorting, "Then you don''t know their history well. You think all the mindyers are born with weak physical prowess? No. Very long ago, before the birth of our kingdom, few among them were some of the strongest ones in our world. These few were adept in not just mindforce but harnessed the speed of lightning, thus making them known as the ''Unseen''. Nobody can see theming unless they want you to. But only a very few possessed this power. Not even the Moonbinder n at that time would carelessly offend their kind. But then some kind of infighting broke out between the Unseen. They began to grow weaker as their numbers rapidly dwindled due to a war breaking out between them, and all of them just ended up killing each other."

    Asher raised his brows, evidently surprised, not expecting such a deep history behind the mindyers or a branch race among them known as the Unseen, while Reba added, "Once they were all dead and only the mindyers were left, the war stopped, and they secluded themselves as if to prevent getting annihted by their enemies or those who didn''t want their race to rise again. It seemed like the mindyers believed that such infighting was caused due to unchecked powers among them. So they made a collective decision to cull anyone who had the potential to be an Unseen. They felt it was easier to keep a check on each other if they had simr powers."

    "How cruel can they be...They killed their own children that were born with the abilities they didn''t want?" Rachel mumbled with a disgusted look while Amelia nodded in agreement.

    Reba rolled her eyes while Asher asked, "Then it makes less sense about this woman being a mindyer or an Unseen. Shouldn''t she be killed at birth?"

    Rebazily shrugged and said, "How do I know? Maybe she was saved at birth before getting killed? It must be someone who saw the potential she had. Such cases aren''t really rare. But her kind wouldn''t let her go that easily. They are great at manipting some of the strongest forces in our world to get things done, including tracking and killing those who escape like this."

    "For now, let''s assume it''s an Unseen," Grace said as she got up from her chair and stepped forward, "A speedster demon that also has mindforce powers. What a nightmarishbination. The problem is that she can be a great problem for us," Grace mumbled with a serious look, making Emiko and Yui nce at each other with unsettled looks.

    "I don''t understand. Only you are supposed to know how to bring demons to this side, and you only have ess to these human avatars unless she somehow got or stole one," Rachel said with a grave look.

    "Stop spouting nonsense. Nobody can steal one. On top of that, she can''t be using one. From this projection or ''veedeo'' or whatever it is, it''s evident that she has been using mana for a prolonged time. Our avatars aren''t built tost that long, let alone be used forbat," Reba said in a cutting tone. "Then how can a demon exist in our world without getting killed? The radiant mana in our atmosphere should make them die an excruciating death within seconds or a few minutes at best, no matter how strong," Rachel said with a shake of her head, her expression troubled.

    "Master, what do you think? We thought things were going well for us, especially with the governments not giving in to the WHA''s ns. But now this¡­" Amelia softly said, her expression anxious.

    Asher''s expression hardened as his mind raced, trying to make sense of all this.

    He then nodded slowly, before turning his gaze onto Rachel''s hesitant form. A lingering silence filled the air as he voiced his suspicions, "Rachel, you said the WHA is building a tech called M.A.M. Do you think it could be used on demons? Or maybe did you see any tech that could be used on demons?"

    Rachel blinked in surprise, her brow furrowed as she replied, "I am still under stringent observation. So, I couldn''t conduct my own investigation yet. But... are you implying the WHA could be orchestrating this?"

    "Who else would we be pointing fingers at?" Asher retorted, his demeanor remaining firm, "No demon in their sane mind would risk exposing themselves like that unless they had an agenda like ours, let alone a peak Soul Devourer. She even stayed around to kill those four Hunters. But the thing is, except me, the rest of demons wouldn''t reveal such a capability unless they are nning to take over your world or something along those lines. But if they were nning that, don''t you think they would rather release all their forces instead of just sending one? Unless they had people helping from this side."

    "That is..." Rachel faltered, her gaze lingering over the harsh agreement in the eyes around. Amelia, Grace, Emiko, and Yui were all looking convinced of Asher''s theory.

    "Consider one thing," Asher took a step forward, his voice calm yet chilling, "Who stands to gain the most from such tragedy?"

    "No. My dad wouldn''t...he isn''t capable of such evil..." Rachel muttered, her voice trembling as much as her clenched fists.

    "He''s using your own people like guinea pigs, Rachel, and you find it hard to believe he can go one or few steps further than that?" Asher coldly scoffed and added, "Just watch. This wouldn''t be thest."

    "No! I can''t..." Rachel''s voice broke as she walked out immediately, as if she was afraid of hearing anything more.

    "Rachel, wait," Amelia sprung up from her seat.

    Emiko managed to stifle her with a reassuring hand on her shoulder, "We should let her be," she advised stoically. Yui nodded with a worried look, backing up Emiko''s suggestion, "Emiko is right. I believe she needs a minute to herself."

    Grace heaved a tired sigh addressing Asher, "You certainly could have been a touch softer with her. That girl considers her dad as her world and you just put a huge crack on it."

    In response, a cold smirk yed on Reba''s face, "Cry me a river. If she crumples at the first sign of her father''s dirty acts, she''s not worthy to serve my Ma-him," Reba winced in frustration, unable to believe she almost addressed this fiendish brat in such a¡­It must be because these lowly humans keep addressing him as ''Master'' that it unconsciously affected her.

    She must definitely be more careful!

    Asher mirrored Reba''s icy gaze, his resolve unwavering, "My ve has a point. Painful truths need eptance, not coddling. We''re short on time for sugarcoating."

    Reba''s heart skipped a beat, not from anger but from a rare surge of validation as Asher, for once, echoed her thoughts before these lowly human ves.

    "We need to somehow catch this woman before she causes a huge problem for us," Asher dered, his voice slicing through the murkiness of the room with a sharp seriousness.

    Grace leaned back against the table, "Easier said than done since we are talking about someone whose kind is literally known as ''Unseen''. Maybe if the Golden Prince was still with us and on our side, we wouldn''t have to worry about this much," she mused, stirring a mix of pity and resignation in Emiko and Yui, who exchangedplicated looks. At the same time, Amelia shot a quick nce towards Asher.

    Who in the world didn''t know about the terrifying power and speed the Golden Prince possessed? She still felt awed whenever she thought about his golden lightning other than the power of his golden light.

    Asher''s gaze hardened, "It isn''t necessary to have a speedster among us to catch her. All we need is to track her and catch her by surprise. Her defense and strength must be her weak aspects since her DEX and INT must be high as an Unseen. Just me and my pet alone can catch her if we get the right opportunity," he stated confidently. Reba bristled at the term ''pet,'' though her pride simultaneously swelled at his acknowledgment of her capabilities.

    But why was she feeling d that she was considering her as a useful ''ve''? His ve seal must be making her feel all these strange things!

    Grace''s brows furrowed, a skeptical edge to her tone. "I stand a higher chance of tracking her the more she shows up, but even then, I can''t guarantee a precise location or where she rests. For all we know, the WHA could be helping her hide, making my tracking efforts pointless."

    "Nevertheless, I want you to do it. We can''t afford not to try anything, and it seems she simply walked into the train station. We can at least try to catch her on the way before she strikes again," Asher responded, his voice firm with cold determination.

    Grace shook her head slightly, "You''re talking about setting a trap, but you''re glossing over a few important things, including the fact that you and your pet can''t utilize your truebat potential in your human avatars," she pointed out, causing Reba to shoot a re sharp enough to cut through steel at the way this human ve casually addressed her as ''pet''. If not for him, she would have shown her who the true pet was.

    "That''s right. Other than Aunty Grace, only Rachel, Emiko, Yui, and I can fight. But we four can only support Aunty Grace, who is a cult leader in the eyes of the people. It will be hard for us to catch that demoness within a short time now that the world is on high alert because of her," Amelia chimed in, her voice tinged with worry.

    Yui nced around and timidly raised her hand. Asher noticed and nodded, gesturing to her to talk.

    "Should we umm¡­enlist the help of a powerful Hunter? Someone who will understand our cause?" Yui asked in a low voice, as if she was unsure if she was suggesting a good or bad idea.

    Amelia blinked her eyes, looked towards Asher, and asked, "What about Arthur?"

    Asher''s gaze shifted towards her, his eyes shing with an immediate dismissal, "No. Of course not. As far as we are concerned, he is Derek''s man. We would rather be talking about this in front of Derek." Asher said with a brief scoff, as if he couldn''t entertain the idea in the least.

    "But Arthur isn''t who you think he is-"

    "Amelia, you know why we can''t," Asher said in a soft yet firm tone, making her let out a low sigh as she nodded. She could understand his feelings but at the same time she felt he was letting those feelings blind him.

    But seeing how determined he was being, she knew there was no point in pressing him now.

    "It doesn''t matter how difficult things seem. Let''s work on tracking her first, and then we will deal with her together. We have to," Saying so, Asher walked out of the room.

    The tense silence that settled was immediately shattered by Reba''s sharp, cold voice, "You heard him. Get to work!"

    Amelia let out a scoff of disbelief as she saw Reba puff up her chest and was about to walk out of the room. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Where do you think you are going, fellow ve? Bring us something to drink and eat while we work. Will you?" Grace said with a subtle smile, making Reba stop in her tracks and gnash her teeth together, "Grr...."

 Chapter 609 I Regret A Lot Of Things

    Chapter 609 I Regret A Lot Of Things

    The quiet creak of a door echoed in the room as Asher stepped in, his eyes falling upon Rachel''s form against the wall. Her fair forehead was leaning into the cold surface, and her fist was pressing against it, an image of vulnerability and strife.

    "Are you still struggling toe to terms with reality?" Asher probed, his lips curving up into an empathetic smile.

    "Stop..." came Rachel''s faint plea, her head still bowed, voice barely a whisper against the heavy air.

    Unswayed, Asher closed the distance between them, his movements silent but assertive. He reached out, grasping her arm firmly to turn her towards him, her long blue hair cascading in a fluid motion, revealing her face¡ªradiant blue eyes shimmering with unshed tears.

    "Looks like you already know in your heart the truth, and you are broken by it," Asher observed, his voice softening slightly at the sight of her distress, "The fact that you are willing to dig into the Golden Prince''s death means that you must have always had a feeling about what was wrong and what was not right. So don''t you think it''s time to be honest to yourself so that you can do what''s right as the Daughter of Justice?"

    "But I...I am his daughter too..." Rachel''s voice broke, her eyes closing tightly, a fragile attempt to barricade her pain.

    Asher''s thumb, with a chaste tenderness, drew her chin upwards as he wanted her gaze into the depths of his soul, "Facing the truth about your father will be one of the hardest things you''d ever do, Rachel," He whispered, gently pulling her lithe form against his sturdy body, "But remember, as the Golden Prince believed in you, so do I. I believe in your courage, your sense of justice. I''ll be there, standing shoulder to shoulder, fighting with you. You will never have to face this alone."

    Rachel''s heart faltered for a moment, her emotions a tumultuous storm within the confines of her mind. Just why does he seem to know so much about Cedric...as if he had a close rtionship with him?

    However, the gentle sincerity in Asher''s tone, his belief in her strength and courage, resonated deeply with Rachel. It reminded her painfully of someone she once loved, someone whose memory was both afort and a curse. This familiarity, this echo of past affection, mingled with the darker undertones of their current entanglement, leaving her feeling vulnerable yet strangely fortified.

    "On another note, you even dared to use your Master of something he didn''t do. Did you really believe I would kill mindlessly? I feel quite hurt," Asher murmured, his breath warm against her ear, stirring the soft skin on her neck.

    Rachel''s heart thudded painfully in her chest, guilt, nervousness and confusion tightening like a vice around her. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her voice barely a whisper as she responded, her eyes averted, "I am sorry...I felt so angry, and I thought you betrayed me because I¡ªI couldn''t think of anyone else who could bring over demons. I am so scared of getting betrayed again. But I won''t doubt you like that again. I...I promise."

    Asher''s gaze briefly softened upon sensing the sincerity in her voice and he could rte to what she must have felt since he had also experienced the same thing. However, seeing her like this, made him want to tease her.

    The silence that followed was palpable, charged with an electric tension that only made Rachel''s heart thud louder, wondering if he was still angry at her or not.

    Asher''s face drew nearer, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that seemed to strip her of her defenses, "Are you truly sorry? Are you willing to show how sorry you really are?" he asked, his voice low and enticing, his lips hovering so close to hers that she could almost taste him.

    Rachel''s pulse raced, her breaths shallow and quick. His golden eyes ensnared her, melting the icy walls she had built around her heart. A tumultuous mix of fear, guilt, desire, and a desperate need to be understood cascaded through her. In a moment of reckless abandon, her emotions dictating her actions, Rachel reached up, wrapping her arm around his neck. She rose on her tiptoes, her body drawn to his like a moth to me.

    "Mmmn~..."

    His lips descended on hers in a searing kiss, charged with raw, passionate need. Their breaths mingled, their bodies pressed tightly against each other. His rough fingers traced an electric course over her body, igniting goosebumps as he reached the soft swell of her soft yet firm breasts over her top. Tension built, his hands expertly applying pressure, gently squeezing her plump curves, causing her breath to hitch in surprise and desire.

    "Mnn~..."

    Her hands instinctively reached out to clutch Asher''s shirt, the fabric rough under her fingertips, grounding her amidst the surge of mounting sensations while feeling disbelief at herself that she kissed him first.

    The kiss,den with the taste of forbidden allure and the shadow of pain, sent shivers down her spine. Each touch of his lips was like a spark, igniting a tumultuous mix of desire and doubt within her heart. She knew the dangers of sumbing to his charm¡ªhis nature, his past deeds, all whispered warnings in the back of her mind. Yet, as his hands kept fondling her breasts, pulling her closer, the rational voices were drowned out by a louder, more primal call. But what stirred her soul was his warmth seeping into her body. Every single time, it felt so familiar to the point it muddled her thoughts and shook her will.

    The betrayal she had used him of, the hurt in his golden eyes when he spoke of her doubts, the promise he gave her and the reassurance to stand by her side to face her fears, all melded into a poignant ache that throbbed with each heartbeat,plicating her resolve with a painful sweetness.

    And so she finally let her grip on his shirt loosen, her emotions running free, and met his kiss with equal fervor, an intimate dance of lips and tongues as they gave into their carnal appetites.

    "Oh! Sorry!"

    The unexpected interruption shattered the passionate moment like ss underfoot. Amelia''s sudden exmation, rippled through the tense air, causing Rachel to spring apart from Asher, her reaction swift and startled. Her wide eyes mirrored a rabbit caught in the re of oing headlights, her face a image of crimson shame.

    Amelia, pretending to be oblivious, retreated a step, her presence a sudden intrusion upon their passionate encounter.

    Asher''s chuckle, soft yet unmistakably amused, floated through the room, further coloring Rachel''s embarrassment.

    Unable to meet his gaze, she stuttered a quick excuse, "I-I should get going." Her haste to escape was palpable, her fingers clumsily attempting to button her top and cover up her cleavage, a casualty of Asher''s previously wandering w.

    As she passed Amelia at the doorway, her look was fleetingly mortified, a silent plea for understanding or perhaps forgiveness for being so immoral. What would she think of her kissing a demon of her own volition, especially the very demon that forced them to be his ves? She couldn''t bear to imagine it.

    Once Rachel had made her embarrassed exit, Amelia stepped into the room, the click of the door sealing their newfound privacy. Her smile held a mischievous edge as she apologized again, "I am sorry again if I interrupted you two. I just had to talk about something important."

    "It''s all good. We can always have that momentter," Asher merely shook his head, an easy smile gracing his features.

    The air between them shifted as Amelia''s expression softened, her voice carrying a curious blend of concern and inquisition, "But am I wrong to think that you see her now as more than just a ve? Are you starting to care about her? Because I don''t think a demon king like you would botherforting someone. You feel bad about her, don''t you? She was after all someone you trained and knew for a while." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher''s gaze lingered on the door through which Rachel had vanished, his features softening, revealing a rare vulnerability, "I don''t know. Maybe," he confessed, his voice a mix of reflection and resignation, "You haven''t seen me how I was before, especially when I first met Rachel as a demon. I was in a very dark ce, and all I could think about was my revenge, to hurt people like Derek no matter what I had to do. I couldn''t think of any weaknesses I could exploit until I came upon her unexpectedly. She reminded me so much of him, and knowing how she supported her father blindly, including destroying my legacy, I couldn''t stop myself from turning her into a tool for my revenge. The anger I had towards Derek, I took it all on her."

    Amelia''s expression tightened, her sympathy palpable yet her stance upromising as she pressed further, "But now you regret doing that to her. Don''t you?"

    Asher''s eyes, usually so guarded, flickered with aplex emotion, "I do regret not only that but a lot of things every day. But the thing is that even if I got a second chance, I don''t know if I would do things differently. Because I know I wouldn''t have gotten here if not for the things I did," Asher''s memory flickered with the memory of that bullied boy whose soul he reaped to pass the trial.

    "But what I know for sure is I would never hold back against my enemies, even if it means I will suffer for eternity in the Seven Hells. So even if I had long decided not to torment Rachel to hurt Derek, I would have to keep using her to get to him," he said, his determination casting a shadow over any budding remorse, his eyes alight with a steely resolve.

    Amelia''s soft smile broke through the tension, "I feel d to hear that. It means you are no longer taking your anger out on her. Even if you say you are using her, you are also doing it for her own good. That is why even if she tried to kill me, I know she is capable of bing a better person and I have long forgiven her. It might sound wrong and twisted, and it doesn''t excuse the bad things you did, but if not for you, she could have be like her father."

    Asher''s gaze wasplicated, a tumult of thoughts behind his eyes, "Well...All this doesn''t mean I trust herpletely. I still don''t know if she will take her father''s side or not when the timees. So you also should be careful even if you consider her as your best friend."

    Amelia nodded slowly, the seriousness of his words not lost on her, "Of course. I wouldn''t tell her anything you wouldn''t want me to. But...why are you not revealing your past to Aunty Grace and those girls? It''s not like they can betray you even if they wanted to."

    Shaking his head slowly, Asher''s voice was low, filled with a resignation born of past pains, "For what? My past wouldn''t help us. The only reason I revealed it to your parents is because I didn''t want them to suspect our rtionship and because I needed their help and also..."

    "You also needed a family whom you could trust on this side," Amelia interjected, her voice soft yet carrying a depth of understanding, "Right now, they don''t really know who you are. When the news of Thundering Reaper''s attack spread, they grew anxious and must have thought like Rachel because you are the only demon they know who could bring over another demon. Even if they didn''t say anything like Rachel, they must have been anxious or worried for at least a second that they might be helping an evil demon kill innocents in this world and terrorize everyone. After all, you are the demon king in their eyes, no matter what you say. As humans and as your soul-servant, they must have felt very scared or guilty for being part of the tragedy that happened and the tragedies that could happen in the future."

    The muscle in Asher''s jaw clenched visibly as Amelia continued, her words striking deep, "But if they know who you really were and why you are doing this, they will never again doubt you, just like me. They will put their entire soul and heart into it since your death was undeserved."

    "It isn''t that easy for me, Amelia," Asher''s voice suddenly dropped to a whisper, his demeanor shifting as he looked at her with a mixture of frustration and vulnerability, "It''s easier for me to reveal my past to demons, but to humans like you and your parents, you have no idea how much desperation I felt to reveal it. I needed you by my side, and that is why I told you. But the others...be it any human, when they know who I was and what I have be now¡­" His voice trailed off, his expression one of internal struggle before he sighed heavily, "Forget it. I have contacted my friend Mikhail in Russia to ask him to pressure his government to make sure the other countries won''t easily give into the WHA''s temptations. Maybe it should buy us some time until we track Thundering Reaper now that I have also instructed Rachel to collect the mana signature left by her in Find. Maybe Grace can use it to track her. I will see youter," Asher concluded, his tone resigned yet resolute as he turned to leave.

    "Asher..." Amelia''s voice lingered in the air, a quiet plea left unspoken. She wanted to stop him, to say more, but she held back, understanding perhaps better than anyone the burdens that shackled him to silence.

 Chapter 610 To Fight Speed With Speed

    Chapter 610 To Fight Speed With Speed

    As the sun rose on another tense day, the world lingered in an uneasy silence, its collective breath held in anticipation of the unknown. A week had passed since the name Thundering Reaper had seared itself into the global consciousness, yet the ghost of the demon and others of its ilk¡ªlike Hellbringer¡ªloomedrge, their potential for chaos a constant, unspoken threat. Cities that once bustled with the lively rhythms of daily life now thrummed with a palpable tension, every shadow and unexined noise a potential harbinger of doom.

    In this climate of fear, the smaller nations found themselves at a crossroads. Initially resistant, their citizens protested the presence of the WHA, viewing it as an overreach of foreign power into sovereign affairs. However, as days turned into a week with no sign of safety on the horizon, the protests dwindled in certain few countries, reced by a desperate acquiescence, especially Find and surrounding countries.

    Gates were opened, borders were rxed, and the WHA forces were weed with a mixture of relief and resignation, a stark symbol of the shifting tides of public opinion driven by the primal need for security. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Meanwhile, still, arge majority had not sumbed to the lure of WHA protection. A surprising alliance formed as Russia stepped forward, extending a hand of aid to those still resistant to WHA''s dominion. This gesture of solidarity offered not just military support but a semnce of hope, a mirror to the enduring spirit of national sovereignty in the face of global threats.

    In contrast, developed nations like South Korea took a markedly different approach. Eschewing external assistance, they turned inward, mobilizing massive military units and arming them with thetest in mana technology. Within just a week, they had pivoted their considerable resources towards advancing mana tech¡ªa cutting-edge amalgamation of ancient mysticism and modern mana-science designed specifically to counter the increasing threats posed by demons.

    The centerpiece of this initiative was the creation of the Mana Disruption Towers (MDTs). These sleek, towering structures, erected at strategic points throughout the city, were engineered to create a protective mana barrier around popted areas. The towers operated by drawing in ambient mana from the environment, amplifying it through a core of enchanted crystals, and then emitting a calibrated frequency that disrupted demonic mana signatures, effectively detecting and weakening demons within their range.

    Toplement the stationary defenses, the Korean military rolled out the Anti-Demon Combat Suits (ADCS). These suits, worn by specially trained anti-demon squads, were outfitted with mana-infused fibers that could adapt to the wearer''s mana circuit, enhancing their physical abilities and providing resistance against demonic powers. The suits also featured HUD visors that could detect subtle fluctuations in mana, allowing soldiers to spot hidden or disguised demons.

    The South Koreans were awed and relieved at the sheer efficiency and responsiveness of their government.

    They knew that even if mana-born or specifically Hunters were considered to be the strongest shield against the demons, the manaless people shouldn''t be ignored.

    If equipped with the right tech like the ADCS, they too can join or support the Hunters in neutralizing local threats that were not part of any quest. Even if they didn''t have a mana circuit, they could use the suit to guard ces without enough manpower to keep watch.

    Overnight, military bases and police stations were transformed into hubs of readiness. Training programs were overhauled to include mandatory courses on mana maniption and demonology, which had been optional or included only the basics.

    The public, too, was involved; educational campaigns exined the necessity of the MDTs and how to react during a demon attack, fostering a sense ofmunal resilience.

    Drills became a routine part of life, with civilians and troops alike practicing evacuation and defense procedures under the protective hum of the MDTs.

    In bustling markets and quiet neighborhoods, people learned to live with the radiant glow of mana crystals within a week, a constant reminder of the shield that stood between them and evil.

    The South Korean government was also kind enough to share its technology with other Asian countries like Singapore, Mysia, India, Japan, and so on while receiving help from them in other forms of resources for the collective interest of protecting the world.

    All this finally created some sense of relief and protection for the people. People were no longer afraid to continue with their normal routines and put their faith in these protection measures.

    However, right now, in a certain area of Seoul, a spectacle of heroism and hope unfolded on a sunlit street, transforming the mundane into the extraordinary. Mr. Volt, known as the fastest man in the world and a beacon of hope, strode confidently down the avenue. Since a demon speedster was the greatest threat now, a speedster hero was what the government believed the people wanted to see most now. Ignoring that fact, Mr. Volt was among the top 3 strongest Hunters in their country.

    His presence was a vivid sh of orange mana that seemed to pulse with the heartbeat of the city itself. d in a suit that shimmered with the same radiant orange, the fabric appeared to crackle with energy, tailored to not only enhance his incredible speed but also to visually echo the vibrancy of his power.

    Behind him, a detail of military personnel d in Anti-Demon Combat Suits maintained a vignt, yet respectful distance, their own movements a stark contrast to his fluid, almost blurring speed.

    The crowd, held back by stanchions, buzzed with excitement, their faces alight with admiration and hope. Cameras shed, and cheers filled the air as people reached out, eager for even the briefest interaction with their hero.

    Mr. Volt''s approach to his fans was as swift as his reputation suggested. He darted from one side of the street to the other, his movements a blur to the untrained eye, yet each stop was precise, his engagements warm and personal, "Got a pen faster than me?" he joked with a wink, grabbing a proffered marker and signing autographs at a pace that made the crowd gasp andugh. Hisughter mingled with theirs, a melodic sound that seemed to momentarily lift the weight of their worries.

    "Make sure that selfie''s quick, I might break your camera with my good looks!" he quipped to a young fan, posing for a photo with a dramatic thumbs-up, his smile as quick and striking as his movements. The orange glow of his mana added an almost magical backdrop to each picture, making each one a cherished memento.

    "Remember, folks, speed is nothing without direction. We''re all moving fast towards a safer tomorrow, together!" Mr. Volt called out, his voice carrying over the crowd as they shouted back, "We love you, Mr. Volt!"

    "Take me around the world in 60 seconds, Mr. Volt!"

    "The Thundering Reaper is nothing before you, Mr. Volt!"

    Some fangirls were already throwing confessions of love and drooling over him as he zoomed past.

    The guards behind made sure to hold back any unruly fans who were about to throw themselves before him.

    Amid the cheers and mor for Mr. Volt''s attention, a seemingly shy woman in ck, her demeanor as unassuming as her attire, suddenly jumped over the stanchion. Her voice, timid and reverent, broke through the din, "Can I have your autograph, Mr. Volt? I have been a fan of yours ever since I was a kid."

    "Hey, back off!" As a guard lunged forward with a protective ferocity, Mr. Volt''s hand shot up, stopping him with a calm assurance, "It''s fine. She''s good," he said, shing his trademark smile, the embodiment of ease and confidence.

    But the tranquility of the moment shattered as the woman raised her head slightly, her hand suddenly crackling with sinister dark yellow streaks of energy. In a breath, her hand blurred towards Mr. Volt''s heart, an attack as swift as it was deadly before anybody could even blink.

    Yet, Mr. Volt''s reaction was equally rapid, his reflexes and senses honed by dozens of years.

    He caught her wrist just in time, his face contorting with shock and the beginnings of pain as her fingertips went past his suit, stabbed into his skin, but fortunately stopped them before they could cut deeper.

    Was she seriously faster than him to the point he was only able to stop her after her hand punctured his skin?

    "AAAH!" a scream erupted from the crowd.

    "It''s the demoness!" someone yelled.

    "Is she? She looks...like us!" another voice added, disbelief mingling with fear.

    "She must be in disguise!"

    Panic spread like wildfire, the crowd recoiling as the guards swiftly aimed their weapons at the would-be demoness.

    "You... How did you get here?" Mr. Volt demanded, his voice strained, radiant orange mana sparking around his arm as he held her wrist in a vice-like grip.

    Silent, the woman''s other hand shot forward, a crackling echo filling the air, her grip tightening around his neck. Beneath her mundane clothes, a ck metallic suit emerged, contours of dark yellow lightning revealing itself as her outfit burned away, the material disintegrating into ashes.

    Her entire being, including her face, was now encased in a sleek, aerodynamic suit, her eyes glowing ominously with the same dark yellow as the rotating discs of raw demonic mana attached to her legs.

    Mr. Volt''s face twisted in a grimace, his other hand grappling with hers on his neck, muscles bulging under the strain of their deadlock.

    "What are you guys doing? Shoot her and trap her!" Mr. Volt bellowed to his guards, his voice a mix ofmand and urgency.

    He then turned his steely gaze back to the demoness, defiance, and anger etching his features, "You...made a grave mistake by trying to kill a speedster like me and met your match, you evil thing. So obediently surrender...unless you want to get put down like a dog," he dered, his voice thick with confidence and determination.

 Chapter 611 Doing It For A Reason

    Chapter 611 Doing It For A Reason

    "You...made a grave mistake by trying to kill a speedster like me and met your match, you evil thing. So obediently surrender...unless you want to get put down like a dog," Mr. Volt dered, his face contorting with strain and tension.

    Thundering Reaper''s eyes, a sinister dark yellow, shed ominously under her mask, "Who met whose match?" she taunted, her voice a chilling blend of menace and mockery that reverberated through the stunned silence.

    Mr. Volt''s brow furrowed, a knot of dread tightening in his stomach as his instincts screamed danger. *BANG! BANG!...* n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Behind him, the guards, acting as if they got possessed, unleashed a barrage of glowing blue bullets. The projectiles, infused with explosive mana, streaked towards their target with deadly intent. The force of their release was so tremendous that it sent the shooters staggering backward from the recoil.

    The crowd gasped, a collective intake of breath as the bullets found an unintended mark¡ªMr. Volt''s back. *SSHK! SSHK!...*

    Small circr devices followed, clinging to his suit and detonating with a thunderous bang. "Aargh!" Mr. Volt cried out, the sts ambushing him from behind. At the same time, he could not dodge them even if he wanted to, a puppet caught in a devastating storm of friendly fire.

    The horror escted as the crowd watched in disbelief, their screams filling the air. The guards had attacked their hero, a grave misstep in the chaotic fray. Why would they do that?!!

    Amidst the confusion, a guttural "Hrrk!" cut through the noise. The pain from the explosions wasn''t fatal but was enough to weaken Mr. Volt''s defenses momentarily.

    Thundering Reaper capitalized on this moment of vulnerability with terrifying precision. Her hand, a blur of motion and malevolent intent, shot deeper into his flesh. Mr. Volt''s eyes widened in a mix of pain and shock, a sharp gasp escaping his lips as his grip on her wrist faltered.

    Before he could muster the strength to counter, the dark yellow energy crackling around Thundering Reaper intensified. *ZZZ-KRAKK!*

    With a grim determination and gripping his neck tightly, she surged forward, using her speed to turn Mr. Volt into a lethal weapon against his own guards.

    Each guard they smashed into exploded in a gruesome disy of blood and gore, painting Mr. Volt''s suit in the crimson life of hisrades, his eyes quivering.

    The scene was nightmarish. Mr. Volt, sttered with the blood of hisrades, struggled toprehend the rapid descent into chaos coupled with her hand inside his chest.

    But there was no respite. *ZZZ-KRAKK!*

    Thundering Reaper''s form blurred again, this time with a terrifying velocity, as she smashed him through building after building. The protective barrier around the city became a cursed loop, her speed a destructive force that left trails of shattered ss, twisted metal, and crumbled stone in their wake.

    Skyscrapers, once proud and towering, were now grotesquely twisted sculptures of steel and concrete. The speed at which Thundering Reaper moved caused the air itself to be a lethal force, turning ss into lethal projectiles that sliced through everything in their path. Offices and public buildings were violently breached in mere moments, their interiors exposed like the ragged sections of a torn dollhouse. Inside, the scenes were even more harrowing. Desks, chairs, and household items were swept away or crushed under the weight of copsing walls and ceilings. People caught in the path of this devastation had little chance of escape; many were turned into unrecognizable masses of gore, their bodies obliterated under the sheer mana force Thundering Reaper wielded. Blood pooled and mixed with the debris, staining the rubble in a grim palette of red and grey.

    Those who had moments to react before the destruction reached them sought refuge wherever they could. Under tables, in stairwells, anywhere that might offer a sliver of protection from the storm of death unleashed outside. The lucky ones found such havens in time, their hearts pounding as the walls around them shook and the screams of the less fortunate echoed in their ears. They huddled together, eyes wide with terror, each noise and vibration a potential harbinger of their own end.

    However, with each horrific pass through the city''s structures, Mr. Volt''s body bore the brunt of her relentless assault. His body, which was strong enough to even take on a tank, was torn apart, his flesh and skin peeling away under the relentless heat of her lightning, friction, and impact. The gruesome spectacle of his body breaking down was a stark contrast to the vibrant hero he had been moments before, as bone began to show through the remnants of his torn flesh.

    Finally, with a thunderous echo that seemed to shake the very foundations of Seoul, Thundering Reaper halted at the exact spot where the horror had begun. But Mr. Volt was unrecognizable¡ªa mangled, half-destroyed form hanging limply in her grasp.

    With a casual, almost dismissive motion, she tossed the bloodied spine and charred remains onto the street. The echo of his remains hitting the ground reverberated through the stunned silence.

    The act was met with a deafening silence, the crowd frozen in shock, their faces a ghastly picture of horror and disbelief.

    They could only stare in horror. The once-beloved hero had been reduced to a symbol of their vulnerability and the terrifying power of the enemy. *ZZZ-KRAKK!*

    The haunting reverberations of Thundering Reaper''s departure echoed through the shattered streets of Seoul, the ominous sound causing hearts to quiver with residual fear. As the dust settled and silence wed its way back, the scene was abruptly pierced by the hurried arrival of other Hunters, their expressions etched with shock and horror at the devastation before them. They were dismayed to see that they were toote.

    "Quick, sweep the entire city! She can''t leave the barrier without letting us know!"

    However, they quickly sprang into action, weaving through the debris to shepherd the dazed and terrified survivors to safety.

    Among the arriving Hunters, two figures stood out starkly against the backdrop of the city''s ruin. Their foreign demeanor was hardly noticed by the shell-shocked citizens, too caught up in their own despair to recognize the renowned Star Prince and the Daughter of Justice who had just entered the fray.

    "No...We were toote..." Rachel, d in her distinct blue Hunter attire, murmured as she took in the scope of the destruction. Her voice was a whisper of despair, reverberating faintly over the cries of the wounded and the bereft. The South Korean government, desperate and overwhelmed, had called upon the WHA for aid, prompting the dispatch of the Daughter of Justice and Star Prince, along with a forensic team, in a bid to intercept the Thundering Reaper¡ªor at least gather crucial evidence from the chaos.

    Arthurnded slowly beside her, his heroic aura dimmed by the tragedy around them. d in golden armor and a white cape, his hazel eyes swept over the scene, a mixture of sorrow and anger tightening his features, "This demoness...how could she mindlessly kill all these innocent people. It wasn''t even part of any quest or anything."

    Rachel''s fists clenched as images of her father haunted her thoughts, giving voice to her conflicted feelings, "She must be doing this for some reason..."

    "How do you know? She could be doing this out of bloodlust as a demon," Arthur countered, his voice firm, his own fists balled in frustration and helplessness.

    Rachel cast a sidelong nce at him, her expression somber, "You could be right but we can''t be sure. I should collect some evidence before the scene gets covered by the government."

    "Right. I will go and help these people," Arthur replied, his voice heavy with resolve. With a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of their grim task, he sped towards the people, leaving Rachel to focus on the forensic aspect of their mission.

    Turning to the forensic team, who were already donning their white coats and preparing their equipment amidst the ruins, Rachel took charge, "Collect any evidence you can, especially the mana signature she must have left. Don''t leave anything out no matter how insignificant it seems," she instructed, her tone authoritative yet tinged with urgency, reflecting the critical nature of their work. The team nodded, spreading out with their kits as they rushed to the site of destruction.

    ¡ª

    Couple hourster,

    The morning at the children''s orphanage in Germany was marked by the gentle hum of activity as it awakened to a new day.

    Nestled in a quiet area, the orphanage was a sanctuary, a ce of warmth and nurturing for those who had none. As the first light of dawn stretched across the sky, the halls of the orphanage buzzed softly with the sound of small feet and the steady movement of caretakers preparing for the day ahead.

    Among them, a woman was helped by another middle-aged woman who maneuvered her wheelchair through the corridors with practiced ease. Her long ck hair was neatly tied back into a ponytail, and she wore a simple outfit of a full-sleeved ck top and jeans. The soft whir of her wheelchair''s wheels blended with the morning murmurs of the home as the woman helped her make her way to the staff office.

    "Thank you, Ms. Potts," Anna said with a warm smile upon reaching her office.

    "Don''t mention it, dear. How can I not look after the kids favourite teacher?"

    Anna chuckled softly as they came into the room. However, she noticed the unusual gathering of teachers and caregivers huddled around the television. The air was thick with tension, a stark contrast to the usual morning greetings. The screen red the grim news: "Thundering Reaper once again strikes in Seoul! Fastest Man on Earth killed in cold blood and 500 Dead!" The room was filled with hushed tones and anxious faces as the staff absorbed the details of the devastating event.

    Observing the news, Anna''s dark gray eyes briefly narrowed as they settled on the screen.

    But then her lips formed a wry smile tinged with concern as she addressed the room, "Everyone, can we please switch over to some other channel? The kids areing and we wouldn''t want our minds to be filled with such bad things when we teach them."

    "Ah, you are right, Ms. Anna," one of the caregivers responded, a look of realization crossing her face. She quickly moved to change the channel, finding something more appropriate for the background of their day.

    "Yeah. It''s almost time. I don''t want to fill my head with those gory images," another teacher added, visibly shaking off the grim mood as she turned away from the TV.

    "Right. I have enough things to be scared of in my life," a third staffer muttered, trying to inject a light note into the heavy atmosphere.

    Anna nodded appreciatively at their quick responses, cing her bag on the table and pulling out her notes.

    As she began to organize her materials, her eyes drifted toward the windows, where sunlight was now streaming in, bathing the room in a soft,forting glow. With a deep breath, she refocused on her tasks, getting ready to teach the kids.

 Chapter 612 Do You Really Want To Stop Her?

    Chapter 612 Do You Really Want To Stop Her?

    Within the next 24 hours,

    The WHA headquarters, situated on a sprawling, secluded ind, buzzed with an unprecedented flurry of activity, the sky above was dotted with an impressive array of aircraft. Helicopters and private jets, adorned with the gs of various nations, cut through the azure expanse, descending toward the ind with a purpose that was both urgent and somber. The powerful dignitaries aboard¡ªpresidents, prime ministers, and other global leaders¡ªwere drawn here by a crisis that transcended borders.

    On the ground, students of the WHA academy gathered in clusters, their gazes locked upward in awe at the sight of such arge fleet. Their usual routine was forgotten as they watched this rare gathering of the world''s elite.

    "Look at them all! They must be terrified. Bet they''vee to beg President Derek to help them out," one student remarked, his voice carrying a mix of wonder and cynicism.

    "After pretending to be helpless about their citizens protesting, they now seemed to have magically got it under their control."

    "Hey, how hard could it be when their own citizens are now desperate for our president''s help? The Thundering Reaper could strike their cities any second, and I bet they must have stayed awake at night, fearing for their lives."

    "I see a lot of country gs, but I still don''t see Russia, China, and a few more I think are missing."

    "Who cares. They will fall in line soon. Our president has already started the work for Project Guardian in the few countries that had previously given him the green signal. They should be grateful and thanking him for doing so much to secure our world."

    "That''s right. Our agency could just keepying down the ley-lines in the countries that allow the development of the project while we wait for the rest of the countries to give in. And soon, demons like the Thundering Reaper wouldn''t dare to show their head in public, haha. But how do they keep-"

    "He could have still helped them without putting forth any conditions." The unexpected interjection came from a young man approaching from behind, his voice calm yet carrying an edge of criticism. The group turned, their expressions shifting from curiosity to recognition.

    "Oh, it''s you, Senior Remi," one of the boys greeted, his smile awkward, caught off guard by the senior''s sudden appearance.

    "Isn''t he the A Ranker genius who came top in our senior Jermy''s ss?" whispered one of the girls to another, her eyes wide with admiration.

    The atmosphere tensed as a stout and tall young man from the group stepped forward, his height towering over Remi. Looking down at him, he said pointedly, "You should be careful with your words, Remy Eleanor. You are talking about our esteemed President, and as a Hunter, you should know that there are no free meals in our world."

    "A Hunter like us is supposed to unconditionally protect our world without asking for anything in return. We should be ready toy down our lives to save a soul no matter their power or status. Isn''t that why the angels bestowed us with the power to do so? I would be disappointed if you think otherwise, Jeremy," Remi responded, his tone firm yet imbued with a calm authority. With a brief, knowing smile, he then turned and walked away, leaving a lingering silence in his wake.

    "Waaah, he''s so cool and charming," sighed one of the girls, her eyes following Remi as he departed.

    "And strong too. I heard his Willforce is so powerful that he took down 5 mid-level Soul Purgers on his own!"

    "How can he not be? Other than being the descendant of the destroyed elite Eleanor Family, I heard he grinds quests like hell without even caring for his life. It''s as if he''s trying to prove something or to maybe impress a girl."

    "That pretentious orphan..." Jeremy muttered under his breath, his jaw clenched in irritation, especially upon hearing his juniors praising that little fucker. However, he kept his voice low enough to remain unheard by the others, especially him.

    Remy stopped walking as he saw all those powerful people entering the headquarters. He then looked up at the skies and mumbled, "Grandma¡­am I in the right ce? I wish I could just talk to you. Without you, I feel so lost¡­"

    ¡ª

    Few weekster,

    The air was heavy with the scent of scorched earth and despair as Asher and his team surveyed the grim aftermath of Thundering Reaper''stest assault. A city in Egypt, now a scene of ruin and sorrow, bore the tragic hallmarks of her destruction: buildings reduced to rubble, streets littered with debris, and the air filled with the somber murmur of grief and shock. Amidst this devastation, figures in Hunter armor moved deliberately, their presence a contradiction to the chaos around them.

    "Rachel, see and track her signature before it dissipates," Ashermanded, his deep frown reflecting the weight of their repeated failures.

    Rachel, her expression tight with frustration, looked at the experts who apanied her, shaking their heads in disappointment upon inspecting the airea, her hope dwindling with each passing second, "Is there any point? We have done this in every country she has attacked, and every time her mana signature just seems to vanish into thin air as if she was never here," she replied, her voice a mix of anger and exhaustion.

    Asher rubbed his chin, his mind racing for exnations, "I don''t understand. How can that be possible? The only way that can happen is if she enters a teleportation portal, but none are in this area. Even if she could teleport on her own, the mana signature shouldn''t vanish but only diffuse," he mumbled, shaking his head in disbelief.

    As they spoke, Emiko, Yui, and Amelia, along with a team of WHA healers and specialists, tended to the injured, their actions a small beacon of hope amid the despair. Their efforts, however, could not mask the scale of the tragedy that unfolded around them.

    Reba walked around with a bored look, though out of her own curiosity and Asher''s orders, she interrogated those who were sane enough to speak about what happened.

    "I know. Even Aunty Grace is puzzled. Not even the expert mana trackers I brought were able to track her. The only relief is that the frequency of her attacks has lessened, probably because most countries, including Egypt now, have sumbed to the WHA. He-They must not be feeling that desperate anymore," Rachel said as her jaw clenched. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "But it will continue until all of them give in. It''s strange. Even when countries set up barriers to prevent her from escaping or detecting her presence in case she attacked, it still didn''t prove to be useful. No demon can get out of such barriers without alerting everyone. Only ordinary people or those with radiant mana can walk past such barriers without triggering any rms."

    Rachel''s eyes widened and quivered as she mumbled, "She is definitely not a Hunter but a demon. Maybe she found some way to mask her identity as one even if it just seems impossible. Then does this mean¡­she could be any one among the billions of people living among us and we wouldn''t know?"

    Asher''s expression became grim as he nodded, "That is what makes me feel confused as hell. From what Reba also gathered from people, this Unseen just looked like a human, but that could be her disguise. Still...How could she remain undetected despite-"

    The conversation paused as a figure descended from the sky, his white cape billowing like a g of hope against the backdrop of destruction. Arthurnded softly, his face etched with sorrow, "I have aided and healed everyone I could. But I couldn''t save them all," he said, his voice heavy with regret as he looked at Ash and added, "I am sorry, sir."

    "It''s fine, Arthur. We were toote in the first ce," Rachel replied, her voice gentle, trying to offer sce despite her own evident despair.

    Arthur''s frustration was palpable as he looked between Ash and Rachel, his youthful features hardened by the sights he''d witnessed, "Is there nothing we can do to stop her? If we can''t, she will continue to kill so many innocent people," he implored, seeking answers or perhaps sce in their shared struggle.

    Asher scoffed, "Do you really mean that, Arthur? Do you really want to stop this demoness?" Asher''s voice cut through the quiet, sharp, and challenging as he turned to Arthur with a skeptical look.

    Rachel let out a low sigh while Arthur, momentarily taken aback by the intensity of the question, blinked before his confusion gave way to resolve, "Of course I do. Isn''t that¡ª"

    "Then how could you never ask why the WHA, with all its infinite resources, is unable to catch a lone demoness? Even if she''s the fastest out there, it doesn''t mean it''s impossible for our agency," Asher interrupted, his toneced with a hint of provocation as he shrugged dismissively.

    Arthur''s stance stiffened, his brow furrowing, "No, it''s because of our agency that she''s not attacking the countries where they have our protection. She''s targeting those that refused our agency''s protection."

    Asher''s gaze narrowed, his eyes sharp as he countered, "As if any country would refuse free help. No. These countries refused our agency''s influence and not our help. You must already know why they are refusing. So, as a Hunter, do you feel it''s wrong or right?" His question hung heavily in the air, challenging Arthur''s perceptions and moralpass.

    "I¡­"Caught off-guard, Arthur''s expression clouded with uncertainty. He had never considered the political intricacies behind their mission.

    "Do you trust people so blindly or anything they say without thinking for yourself?" Asher asked with a shake of his head.

    "What are you-"

    "Have you ever bothered to ask who your real mother is, why she left you in an orphanage, or why a proud man like your father would take you in without any questions, especially under his equally or more proud wife''s nose? It''s not like he knew you would grow up to be a genius," Asher asked directly without blinking.

    Arthur''s expression flickered as his jaw clenched, "Sir, that is¡­"

    Rachel winced and wanted to ask Asher to stop with such hurtful and personal questions. But it was toote.

    Unable to refute Asher''s pointed questions, he finally nodded, a troubled look crossing his features, "I will personally ask the president''s help regarding this matter. He will help if he understands how much our people are suffering. I will be back soon," he dered with a determined, yet pained look in his eyes. With that, he soared into the sky, his white cape a solitary figure against the sprawling devastation.

    As Arthur disappeared into the distance, Rachel turned to Asher, her eyes reflecting a mix of concern and curiosity, "That was a bit unnecessary...Why are you antagonizing him like that? What if he gets suspicious or angry at you and does something because of that?"

    Asher''s response was calcted, his voice steady as his gaze met Rachel''s, "He can''t do anything on his own. If he''s as innocent as he seems, then we can use him against Derek. But if he isn''t and he is working with your dad to y the fool before us, we will just have to add his name under Thundering Reaper''s. Besides, I only asked something any righteousbat advisor would. Nobody can me me for that. And..." He paused, his expression hardening for a moment, "That question regarding his family¡­How can I not ask that when he is¡­"

    Rachel''s eyes narrowed as she asked, "He is what?" "Nothing," Asher casually shrugged as he tried to forget that woman''s face and wondered why he always seemed to find it hard to keep calm before Arthur.

    However, feeling Rachel''s inquisitive gaze, he gathered few other thoughts and added, "It''s just I find it odd that he is only exhibiting the Evangelion bloodline. The only way it''s possible is if his father slept with an ordinary woman. But I find it hard to believe that the proudest man in the Evangelion Family would sleep with a manaless one. He never struck me as someone who would cheat on his wife."

    Rachel blinked her eyes, wondering why he was talking as if he knew the patriarch of the Evangelion Family. "Maybe he fell in love, and it could be someone with a weak bloodline. That''s why some people call Arthur a love child..." Rachel said with a shake of her head.

    "And yet...he turned out to be so strong. The chances of that happening despite the bloodlines mixing like that are near zero. Why do you think the Elite Families create such fuss about bloodlines? Hell, even ordinary manaborn families do," Asher mumbled as he narrowed his eyes while Rachel also fell into contemtion, knowing it was indeed not usual.

    However, unbeknownst to all, a minute ago, a solitary figure was hiding far behind a broken building with a ck mask covering her face and dark brown sunsses covering her eyes.

    She briefly lifted her cap as she saw Arthur taking off into the skies. Not long after, she also disappeared from the ce.

 Chapter 613 Never Try To Remember

    Chapter 613 Never Try To Remember

    Arthur arrived at thergest estate in Britain, the mansion before him standing as a monument to opulent, ssical architecture. The structure, clothed in white stone and marble, seemed to rise majestically from the verdantndscape that enveloped it, with ivy crawling up its walls, marrying the man-made grandeur to the natural world. The reflection of the lush surroundings twinkled in the numerous windows, making the manor seem alive yet carrying it with an olden charm.

    Dressed in casual attire, Arthur approached with a light-hearted demeanor, nodding and smiling at the guards and servants who greeted him along the path. As he ascended the steps to the mansion, the grand doors swung open, revealing an old man, the head steward dressed in a neat ck suit, his white beard and mustache meticulously groomed, framing a stoic expression that softened upon seeing Arthur.

    "Good afternoon, young master. I hope you are well. Forgive me for not preparing for your¡ª" He began, his formal tone echoing the prestige of the manor.

    "It''s all good, Henry. I know this is a sudden visit. So don''t worry about it. How have you been doing? I wanted to visit earlier but I got caught up in things," Arthur interrupted gently, his smile easing the formality of their interaction.

    "Thank you for asking, but I am fine, sir. Pleasee in. I presume you are here to see your father?" Henry responded, his manner polite yet tinged with the warmth of familiarity.

    Arthur nodded, "Is the madam present here too?"

    "Of course. Both of them now happen to be in the same hall, having their lunch. They will be d to see you," Henry informed him, making Arthur wince as Henry led Arthur through the opulent corridors of the estate.

    As they approached the dining hall, Arthur looked around with a somber expression, sensing the gloominess that seeped through such a beautiful ce.

    He knew the cause very well. But s, he still had yet to find a way to make things right.

    The dining hall itself was a disy of understated elegance, dominated by arge oval table. Sitting at the table was a middle-aged man with a serious demeanor, his thick ck mustache and neatlybed auburn hair, streaked with strands of white, framing a face lost in thought. His hazel eyes, though zed, hinted at a mind burdened with matters beyond the food before him.

    Arthur''s expression became warm upon seeing this man, his father¡­Edward Evangelion, the patriarch of this family and an ex-member of the Guardian Council.

    However, his expression became a bitplicated when he looked at the figure seated opposite his father¡­A woman looking in her mid-forties possessed a sharp yet cold beauty...Alice Evangelion, the matriarch of this family.

    Her chest-length silky auburn hair framed a face that held no trace of emotion despite the well-prepared food before her.

    She sipped elegantly from a tea cup, her hazel eyes momentarily detached from the world around her until the sound of approaching footsteps caught her attention.

    As Arthur stepped into the hall, the atmosphere subtly shifted. The couple''s gazes snapped towards him, a flicker of recognition¡ªand perhaps something deeper¡ªcrossing their features.

    Edward, seated at the head of the ornate table, exuded a paternal warmth as he gestured toward the chair beside him with an inviting smile, "Arthur, this is a pleasant surprise. Come, sit with us, son," he encouraged, the lines around his eyes softening as he spoke.

    Alice, however, remained distant and cold, her expression unreadable as she abruptly stood up, her chair scraping slightly against the polished floor, "I am done. I have somece to go," she dered, her voice devoid of warmth. "Ma''am, Good-"

    Without a backward nce at Arthur, whose arrival seemed to have stirred something unresolved within her, she walked briskly away from the table, ignoring his attempt to greet her.

    Arthur watched her departure, his eyes flickering with a mix of guilt and unresolved pain as if he couldn''t get used to this, no matter how many times it had happened before.

    "Don''t give too much meaning to it. It will take some while for your stepmother to warm up to you," Edward said, trying to ease the tension with a strained smile. As Arthur slowly took his seat, a heavy sigh escaped him, the burden of years hanging between them, "But it''s been years, and I still feel responsible that I might have affected your rtionship with her. I don''t know how I can make up¡ª"

    "It''s not your fault, son. Never think that," Edward interjected quickly, his voice firm as he reached across the table to grip Arthur''s hand reassuringly and added with an apologetic look, "It''s mine. So, never me yourself. This is my sin to bear."

    Arthur pressed his lips together before looking down, his voice barely above a whisper, "I promise... I will bring her back no matter where she is."

    Edward''s expression softened, a mix of sorrow and fatigue lining his features, "Son... It''s been a couple of years. At this point, you don''t have to¡ª"

    "No. I will never believe that she would end her own life. As far as I remember, she is stronger than anyone I know. I won''t give up on family even if things might seem bleak," Arthur dered, the determination in his eyes unyielding, his jaw set in hard resolve.

    "You are... just like her..." Edward remarked, a wistful smile tugging at his lips, recognizing the same stubborn spirit that had defined his only daughter.

    Arthur managed a small smile, a glint of hope sparking in his gaze, "I wish that''s true. I want to be a hero like her."

    "You are, son. You are better than any of usbined," Edward responded, his voice thick with pride as he patted Arthur''s hand. He then shifted the conversation, a hint of curiosity in his tone, "So...did you take a leave, or is there any urgent purpose behind your visit?"

    "It''s a bit of both," Arthur admitted, his smile strained as he took a deep breath, steeling himself for the question that felt like it had lingered for an entire lifetime, "I just wanted to know something, and I don''t know why I never bothered to think too much about it before."

    "What is it?" Edward leaned forward, his brows furrowing in concern at the seriousness of Arthur''s tone.

    "Who is my mother, father? Do you know why she...abandoned me?" Arthur asked, his voiceden with a mixture of curiosity and pain, his eyes searching his fathers'' for answers.

    Edward''s features tightened, a visible clench to his jaw as he heard Arthur''s question¡ªa query that seemed to make him hesitate for a second.

    "Why are you asking about your mother all of a sudden? Did something happen?" Edward asked in a mix of concern and seriousness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Arthur''s hands curled into fists, then rxed as he navigated his swirling thoughts, "I... I don''t know. I suppose I should have asked earlier. I mean, I know you told me that she disappeared because she couldn''t look after me. But... you never told me who she was, what kind of person she was, or if she... loved or hated to have me."

    A heavy sigh escaped Edward as he shook his head, his expression one of somber resignation, "I have no doubt that your mother loved you, Arthur. But sometimes circumstances make it hard for someone to protect their love. That is why she entrusted you to me. So that I could protect you. It''s best that some things are better left unknown than cause you more pain. That''s what she wanted me to do. So I am sorry, son."

    Arthur''s gaze faltered, clouded with a mix of confusion and the sting of old hurts, "My mother told you not to tell me anything about her? It doesn''t make sense... You are a powerful man. No matter how difficult her circumstances were, you could have helped her... right?" He paused, the weight of his own unspoken thoughts palpable, "I haven''t seen her or known her in my life. But... this feeling inside me... it''s hurting me whenever I think about it. I have never met her or seen her, but...I could remember her warmth. This feeling only seems to get stronger as time passes and the more I think about it. It''s strange, but I-"

    Edward''s eyes momentarily quivered before meeting Arthur''s searching gaze again as he said in a serious tone, "Don''t ever try to remember or even tell anybody else about such things. It will only make it worse and bring you more pain."

    Arthur became confused by his father''s reaction, "What...But-"

    "No matter how powerful someone is... there can always be something that can be beyond their abilities. And this one... was beyond my hands, son. You will just have to believe me on this," Edward said with a firm yet pleading gaze.

    Arthur remembered Advisor Ash''s bitter words about belief and trust, which now echoed through his mind, stirring doubts he wished he could silence, "Okay..." he mumbled, the words barely a whisper, as he forced a smile and stood, "I should get back now. I will see you again soon, Father. Please take care."

    "You too, son," Edward replied, his smileden with a quiet sorrow as he watched Arthur depart.

    Moments after Arthur''s departure, the air in the dining hall seemed to thicken with unspoken words and stifled emotions. All of a sudden, Alice re-entered the room through the corridor, her presence immediately filling the space with a palpable tension.

    "Do you really have to ignore him like that?" Edward''s voice was weary, as if each word weighed heavily on him.

    Alice''s chin quivered, betraying a moment of vulnerability before she rposed herself with a brittle facade of indifference, "Every time I look at him, I feel like I am dying from within. You... Do you really feel fine with all this? We are the Evangelion Family and yet...look at us now...is this how you wanted things to be?"

    The question hung between them, heavy and using. She went on with her jaw clenching even more, "If you are expecting that boy to turn things around then don''t. You should know better how hopeless that is. We will never be better again."

    Edward''s gaze dropped again,den with an unspoken sorrow. He rose slowly, his movements stiff with unspoken burden, and walked away from the table.

 Chapter 614 You Continue To Exist Because Of Him

    Chapter 614 You Continue To Exist Because Of Him

    The crisp air brushed against Arthur''s face as he stepped out of the imposing estate, the grandeur of the mansion fading behind him.

    The quiet rustle of leaves and the distant calls of birds were momentarily disrupted by the sudden vibration of the device on his wrist.

    Pulling to a stop, Arthur tapped the sleek screen, his movements quick and practiced as he slid an earbud into ce.

    "Uncle Derek?" he queried, his voice tinged with both respect and urgency as he paused on the manicured pathway leading away from the estate.

    The line crackled briefly before Derek''s voice came through, warm yet slightly distracted, "Sorry, Arthur. I was busy in a meeting and I saw your missed call. Is something wrong?"

    Arthur''s eyes focused, "Yes. I uh¡­I wanted to ask something. Can I know if there is any reason why you can''t deploy Hunters to those countries that the Thundering Reaper might attack? I mean, sending them without any strings attached. No government would refuse such help, right?" His tone was hopeful, seeking rity and perhaps reassurance.

    A heavy sigh resonated from Derek, as if he was burdened by something, "Arthur, it isn''t that easy. Politics and its legalities are moreplicated than you think. Even if we do what we said but things go south like coteral damage or casualties, we will be held responsible, and our Hunters might get crucified for no fault of theirs. Our agency will be expected topensate for all that. So many countries are eagerly waiting for a chance to discredit our work and vision, and they will use any opportunity to do so. You wouldn''t want that, would you, Arthur?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Arthur''s stride faltered slightly, his brow furrowing under the canopy of ancient trees that lined the estate''s driveway, "I..." he started, the simplicity of his initial query unraveling before theplex realities Derek outlined. Though Derek''s words made logical sense, a nagging feeling tugged at Arthur''s conscience, suggesting that even if his words sounded logical, it didn''t sound right.

    "Looks like you understand. I have a guesting in, so let''s talkter if you have more to discuss. Okay?" Derek''s voice, now edged with a hint of urgency, broke through Arthur''s contemtion.

    "Sure, Uncle Derek," Arthur responded, a note of resignation threading through his words. He removed the earbud, his gaze lingering on the stately mansion he had just left.

    Why was it appearing as if people were hiding things from him or trying to make him believe something he found hard to believe? Even if they mean well and say it was for the better, was it really right?

    He couldn''t help but remember what Advisor Ash told him, even if he said it in a rude way.

    With a heavy heart, he turned away, the crunch of gravel underfoot punctuating his departure.

    ¡ª-

    Just a moment before, A deste industrial building, a relic of times gone by, stood forlorn under the weight of its own decay. Rust adorned its steel skeleton like a disease, and the pungent smell of old metal and mildew permeated the air. Within this dark setting, Derek, d in a suit that seemed out of ce against the backdrop of neglect, raised his hand against his ear.

    As the call ended, he tapped his earpiece and turned with deliberate slowness to address the figure standing ominously before him.

    "Did you notice anything strange in his activities after observing him like always?" Derek''s voice echoed slightly in the cavernous space, his tone measured andmanding.

    Before him, an unsettling figure stood¡ªa fearsome sight in her ck metal full-body suit adorned with small rotating discs at her hips, her eyes glowing an unnerving dark yellow. To any onlooker familiar with her infamous reputation, her presence would invoke a visceral fear upon recognizing that she was none other than the Thundering Reaper!.

    "Nothing unusual. He mainly interacts with his advisor and his team, consisting of your daughter and the other three girls. Do you want me to keep an eye on them as well?" Her voice was cold but focused.

    Derek shook his head, a slight frown creasing his brow as he considered her question, "No. No matter how fast you are, your focus will still get divided, and that''s not what I want. You are to only stay close to Arthur and observe him. Don''t forget that is the sole reason you continue to exist," he stated bluntly, his gaze locking onto hers with an intensity that matched her eerie glow.

    Thundering Reape slowly nodded and asked as she slowly clenched her fist behind her back, "If Arthur gets in your way, do you want me to kill him? Is that why you are telling me to stay close?" she asked, her voice betraying a hint of curiosity beneath its icy exterior.

    Derek''s expression darkened, his brows furrowing deeper as he responded, "That isn''t something you need to know. And don''t ever think it''s easy to kill him. We might have purposefully kept his abilities and potential on a leash, but that doesn''t make him useless. He is at least an Evangelion, and even if you phase your hand through his heart, he can recover from it. So, never do anything without my orders. I have invested a lot in him and I need him as he is now. Consider his life more important than your own and the billions of lives in this."

    The Reaper slowly nodded as hand rxed from its clenched position behind her back as she processed his directives, "Understood," she replied, her voice returning to its usual detached tone. Then, with a slight tilt of her head, she added, "Regarding my other mission, is it over now that most of the countries are ready to support you?"

    Derek paused, his eyes momentarily glinting with a calction that seemed to run deeper than the visibleyers of rust around them, "For now," he answered and added, "You are toy low until I need you again."

    "Understood."

    ¡ª

    Couple hourster,

    In a modest house, tucked away in a serene neighborhood in Berlin, radiated a warmth that seemed to defy the encroaching shadows of the evening.

    As Arthur approached the door, his heart heavy with the day''s burdens, it swung open to reveal Anna, her presence like a beacon offort. Her smile, which shone with a dimple, was warm but yful as she maneuvered her electric wheelchair backward with the aid of a stick attached to it.

    "Artie, you are back, but..." Her voice trailed into a pout, "You are a bitte. I had to keep your food in the fridge so that it wouldn''t go bad."

    Arthur''s smile was weary but genuine as he stepped inside, closing the door behind him, "Sorry, Annie. I had to go to some ces," he exined, his voice tinged with fatigue.

    Anna''s smile faded into a look of concern as she observed him more closely, "What happened? You look a bit tired. Did something happen?" she inquired softly, her eyes searching his for signs of distress.

    Arthur sighed, the weight of his frustrations and sorrow momentarily silencing him. Anna, sensing his hesitation, shook her head gently and grasped his hand, leading him towards the sofa with aforting firmness, "Sit down, take a breath and tell me. If you want some coffee, we can talk over some."

    "No, it''s fine. First..." Arthur''s gaze softened, his eyes locking with hers as he extended a hand to help her, "...I want to hug you..." he murmured, assisting her to snuggle up against him on the sofa and helping her pull up her limp legs over the sofa.

    Anna hummed contentedly, the warmth between them tangible as she hugged him and nestled her face against his chest, "I like how warm you make me feel whenever I am in your presence," she whispered, her voice muffled against his shirt.

    Arthur responded by kissing her head gently, his hand caressing her face, "And I feel lucky that I get to hold you like this. I can''t imagine living without you," he confessed, his wordsced with deep affection.

    A blush tinted Anna''s cheeks as she looked up at him, her gaze filled with love, "So do I..." She interlocked her fingers with his, her voice steady yet filled with concern. "Now, are you going to tell me what''s troubling you?"

    Arthur''s hazel eyes darkened with the weight of his troubles, "It''s more than just one thing. I feel so useless and angry at myself that I am unable to protect the people against the Thundering Reaper. I don''t know how to catch her and stop her before she keeps killing hundreds of innocent people. The other thing is, I visited my father to find out more about my mother, but he didn''t want to tell me and only said that it was for my own good. I don''t know what to..."

    "Artie...I am sorry..." Anna''s voice was soft, her grip tightening on his hand in a gesture of shared sorrow.

    "Why are you apologizing? This is all because of me..." Arthur murmured, shaking his head slightly.

    "Because I want to help you with all this and make you feel better, but I can''t..." Anna replied, her smile wistful yet filled with a hint of pain as she added, "..and that makes me wonder if Iplete you¡­if only fate didn''t cripple me, then I-"

    "That''s enough," Arthur softly but firmly said as he covered her lips with his palm and added as he looked into her dark gray eyes, "Fate didn''t cripple you but brought us together. Youplete me in ways you don''t realize. So please don''t ever talk as if you aren''t enough for me. That hurts me more than I could say."

    Anna''s eyes flickered with guilt as she gently lowered his hand and kissed it before looking up at him with a soft smile, "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I just want to see you happy always."

    "I want the same for you too. So promise you will always stay by my side. That is the only way we both can stay happy like this¡­" Arthur said as he pressed her hand against his chest.

    Anna looked into his eyes deeply for a moment before her lips formed a warm smile, "I promise," She said softly, making Arthur smile warmly as well.

    Her eyes then focused as she asked, "But...this is the first time I heard you pondering so deeply about your mother. What made you think about it all of a sudden?"

    Arthur shook his head slowly, and he said with a wry smile, "I always had that thought at the back of my mind and yet I never thought too deeply about it. But when mybat advisor mentioned my mother...it just stuck to my mind, and I felt this urge to know more."

    Anna slowly nodded, but then she gave a yful frown and asked, "Don''t tell me that guy is still being rude to you? Why would he talk about your mother?"

    Arthur wryly chuckled and said, "He only mentioned my mother to prove some point regarding my mentality. You don''t have to worry. Even if he is rude...his words have some truth to it..." Arthur trailed off as he pondered on Ash''s words.

    Anna sighed and said, "Maybe. But you should be careful. Guys like him always try to take advantage of kind men like you."

    Arthur lightlyughed, "Haha. I shall be on my guard. Don''t you worry."

 Chapter 615 Its My Business

    Chapter 615 It''s My Business

    The next day,

    Asher paced through the dark corridors of his Culthold with a leash in his hand as he dragged along Reba who was on all her fours with a hateful expression, her face redder than an apple.

    Just when she thought he was finally being respectful of her seniority, status and acknowledging her worth, he once again turned her into a literal pet!

    Just what kind of messed up mood swings does this despicable alien have?

    Asher wore a stern expression, his frustration palpable in the air as his voice echoed slightly off the cold, concrete walls, "So you still have nothing new to report, Rachel?" he asked, his tone tinged with a weary frustration as he adjusted the earpiece nestled securely in his ear.

    From the other side, Rachel''s voice,ced with equal measures of apology and confusion, filtered through, "I am sorry. This ce is too big with a lot of things going on, Master. I don''t know where to look or where to start. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack, which we could use to pin down Lenny."

    Asher''s footsteps halted momentarily as he scoffed, the sound sharp in the quiet of the Culthold, "That sneaky bastard is more horny than his intelligence. He can''t be that smart."

    Reba snorted as she wrinkled her nose, wondering whether this hypocrite ever took a good look in the mirror before saying such things about others. "Hrrk!" She winced with a sharp expression as he suddenly tugged at the leash around her neck, making her wonder if this bastard was reading her mind or what.

    "Do you at least keep track of his whereabouts or what he does now that you can snoop around in his guild? He must still be doing some shady things," Asher remarked, his gaze piercing the shadows as if trying to spot deceit in the darkness itself.

    "That is also one reason I called you. I don''t know if it''s helpful, but I looked into the movements of his personal secretaries and their helpers since people like Lenny don''t dirty their hands by doing such things on their own," Rachel stated, her voice a blend of determination and hope.

    "And? What did you find?" Asher asked, resuming his stride with a renewed focus.

    "I found that these guys have recently visited various countries, and a lot of resources were supposedly used off the books...at least a few hundred thousand mana shards as per what I found out," Rachel replied, her tone grave.

    Asher stopped in his tracks, his eyebrows arching in surprise, "Few hundred thousands? That''s too much...What could he be¡ªWait a second. He must be still smuggling girls from these ces or something like that," he muttered, more to himself than to Rachel.

    At that moment, he had reached the entrance of arge room where Grace was teaching Emiko and Yui. The sudden murmur of his voice caused all three to turn towards him, their expressions shifting to concern. Emiko and Yui exchanged a nce, a silent understanding passing between them as Yui discreetly squeezed Emiko''s hand in support.

    Rachel''s voice came through the earpiece, shock, and confusion evident, "What are you talking about? Smuggling girls? Why? Don''t tell me he-" Realizing his slip and knowing Rachel doesn''t know, especially regarding Yui and Emiko''s backgrounds, Asher quickly recovered, "It''s just a theory Grace told me from our previous investigation. But we should look into that deeper now. It could be the key to bring him down and find out what all he''s doing over there in Mars," he exined, not wanting to let Rachel know about it until the right time.

    "The more I learn about him, the more disgusting he seems. Don''t tell me he is trying to look younger than he should for such things."

    "What do you mean?" Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    "It''s just that he looks a bit too eerily young than he really should be. It''s not even like he has an Essence Morphing pathway. Maybe you haven''t noticed since you don''t care or haven''t seen him up close but people do talk about his youthful looks despite being a senior Hunter. Some say it''s stic surgery and all, but I don''t think it could be that. At least not from what I have seen¡­"

    "Hmm¡­" Asher''s eyes narrowed as certain thoughts passed through his mind.

    "Anyway, I will also try to find out any more details I can," Rachel assured from the other side, her tone now edged with a newfound resolve.

    Asher gave a slow nod, even though Rachel couldn''t see it, "Okay. But how did you find out this financial stuff since Lenny wouldn''t trust such stuff with a new guild member like you."

    "Who said I got it from him? It looks like I underestimated the weight of my status. Apparently, I could get some things done here just with a smile or a ''please'' before the right people," Rachel casually said.

    "Okay. But...be careful," Asher said in a low voice.

    "I...I will. Thank you, Master," Rachel''s voice softened as the call ended, leaving Asher standing in the doorway.

    As Asher stepped into the training room, the atmosphere thickened with tension, making him look straight.

    Grace''s gaze, serious and solemn, met his as he crossed the threshold. Emiko and Yui sat on the floor, their faces downturned, a palpable sense of unease surrounding them.

    "I assume you guys heard me talking," Asher stated, his voice steady as he pulled Reba along, who moved with a resentful air.

    Grace, her brown eyes shing with a mix of somberness and concern, gestured for the girls to sit on the chairs before turning to face Asher, "Is this about Lenny Stan? Is he smuggling girls again? I thought he stopped," she questioned, her voice tinged with a hint of killing intent that did not go unnoticed.

    Emiko and Yui pressed their lips together as they took seats beside the table, their movements hesitant and wary.

    "Apparently not. But I assume he isn''t going about it the same way because of what we did. And that''s why..." Asher began, settling down on Reba''s soft and shapely back as he continued to speak, his gaze shifting meaningfully towards Emiko and Yui, "It''s high time we talked about how you two ended up in Lenny''s radar and where you two are really from. I didn''t ask before because I know it''s not a good memory for you two, and I thought Lenny was doing it to satisfy his deranged self to pass the time. But it seems more than that."

    The room grew even quieter, the tension almost tangible. Grace, moving instinctively to support the girls, held their hands gently, seeking to provide somefort.

    "Will it really help us put him down?" Grace asked, her voice a mix of hope and desperation.

    "These two have metamagic or Essence Morphing pathways, specializing in healing. I remember you telling me that Lenny''s man was making sure that all the girls he was buying had such pathways. We never really wondered why he did that, right?" Asher borated, his arms crossed, his stance indicative of his growing determination to unravel the mystery.

    "That..." Grace paused, turning to address Emiko and Yui with a gentle, probing question, "How many girls with Essence Morphing were taken away before you two from that ce?"

    "What ce? Wait. You know their background?" Asher interjected, his surprise evident as his brow furrowed in confusion.

    Grace sighed, her expression turning grave as she faced Asher, "Yes. I wanted to punish those who made these poor things almost end up in an even worse ce. So we took down a manaborn trafficking organization disguised as an NGO in Japan. Even you would have felt disgusted upon seeing the state they put abandoned and stolen children inside those dirty rooms."

    As Grace''s revtion hung in the air, Emiko''s fists clenched tightly, her bodynguage screaming of bottled-up rage and pain. Beside her, Yui''s eyes glistened with unshed tears, the emotional toll of remembering certain things evident in her trembling form.

    "Why didn''t you tell me anything about this?" Asher''s tone was a mix of surprise and reproach, as he felt a bit left out.

    "It wasn''t her fault, Master. It was mine," Yui suddenly spoke up as she stood up and deeply bowed.

    "No. It''s mine, Mater," Emiko got up and stood beside Yui with her head deeply bowed.

    "What is this? Some kind of me game?" Reba mumbled as she rolled her eyes.

    "You two¡­" Grace sighed and then looked at Asher with an apologetic look, "I am the one who should apologize. We didn''t mean to be insubordinate or disrespectful, Master. But since you told us that we can destroy or take down any organization that does shady things and expose them, we did this as a part of it. Another reason why I didn''t talk about it with you is because, at that time, you told me to not bother you with anything unless it was about those certain people and guilds you mentioned. So I assumed you weren''t¡­interested."

    Asher sighed as he realized it was his fault. He remembered at that time he really couldn''t care less about anything else, let alone Emiko and Yui.

    Asher nodded and gestured to Yui and Emiko to sit, "Fine. You are right. But now things have changed," he stated firmly, his gaze prating as he looked each of them in the eye, "You three are my cult members and my soul servants. Anything that happens to you three is my business, and I expect to know whatever is going on with you three. I wouldn''t want to find out something happening to you guys through someone else. You guys get me?"

    Grace''s eyebrows arched slightly, taken aback by the intensity and sincerity of Asher''s words, even if they came off as amand. Did he really care? He had changed so much.

    Emiko and Yui exchanged a quick nce, their initial shock giving way to a subtle, reassuring warmth that spread through their chests. They were not used to being considered so integral, so valued, especially by this powerful demon king.

    "Of course. We understand, Master. We won''t make the same mistake," Grace responded with a soft smile.

    Reba couldn''t stop rolling her eyes upon seeing these three getting all pleased just because he showed some concern for his lowly ves. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Good. Now..." Asher''s tone shifted as he turned his attention directly to Emiko and Yui, who straightened under his gaze. "...why don''t you girls tell me the mastermind behind this trafficking business? I assume you guys must have learned something when you destroyed that organization. From what I have gathered, they can''t be the only ones."

 Chapter 616 A Special Medicine

    Chapter 616 A Special Medicine

    The air in the room thickened with tension as Yui spoke, her voice steady yet carrying a hint of finality, "There isn''t anymore, Master. We and Aunty Grace made sure to destroy each and every such organization over there and saved all the girls. It was easy for Aunty Grace to make one of the managers over there cough out all the information regarding such things."

    Emiko, sitting beside Yui, her expression hardened into a mask of serious resolve, added, "We also made sure to kill every one of them."

    Asher sighed and asked, "That''s good, but did you guys at least ask whom they were selling these girls? They must have had multiple clients, but Lenny had to be one of them."

    Grace, her brows furrowed in frustration, joined the conversation, her voice tinged with resignation, "We checked that. But as expected, such high-profile clients did all the transactions anonymously or through middlemen like Gary''s guild so that they would do all the dirty work and not let clients like Lenny bother with such things."

    Asher''s jaw clenched as he processed this information, his gaze hardening, "And yet, despite what you guys say, Lenny still seems to be heavily investing in whatever shady stuff he is running from multiple countries. That means this isn''t over. If we can only somehow bring him down, then we can stall Derek''s ns for a while," As he said this, Asher''s eyes briefly glinted with killing intent as Irinia''s face shed in his mind.

    The room fell silent, each member lost in thought until Yui hesitantly broke the silence, her voice barely above a whisper, betraying her inner turmoil, "I uhm...I don''t know if this is important, but when Emiko and I were sold, we overheard those bad people talking to our manager and asking if we were all, uhm...v-virgins. They were willing to pay extra for us."

    Grace shook her head with a hint of disgust and anger in her eyes, feeling d that she was able to save these two before anything bad could have happened. Yet, she felt sad thinking about the other adolescent girls who died in the crossfire.

    "So he not only wants those with the Essence Morphing pathway but virgins? That seems like..." Asher started to piece together the implications but stopped short, as he noticed Emiko and Yui''s difort, their hands tensely intertwined.

    Quickly switching his tone to one of reassurance, he added, "Don''t worry," His tone grew colder as he continued, "We will grant him one of the worst deaths possible."

    Reba narrowed her eyes upon feeling the subtle killing intent radiating from Asher, wondering why was he so concerned about some stupid Lenny. It cannot be because of his soul servants.

    She couldn''t help but increasingly grow suspicious of his true motives.

    ¡ª

    Inside the zing yers'' headquarters, ensconced within itsudable guildmaster''s office, sat Rachel.

    Her attire was a bit uncharacteristic of her, or at least ording to the public, exuding both elegance and allure with a breathless simplicity ¨C she was draped in a close-fitting blue v-neck top, hints of her provocative cleavage ying peek-a-boo and skin-tight white pants that did nothing to conceal her seductive curves.

    Across from her, Lenny lounged with a roguish grace d in abination of charm and humor. His demeanor was rxed, a hint of mischief ying at the corners of his mouth. Handing a ss to Rachel, he settled next to her on the plush sofa, his eyes twinkling with amusement and a trace of something more calcting, "Is it me, or have you started enjoying mypany these days? I got so drunk with you yesterday that I dozed off and didn''t realize it was already the next day. Were you the one who brought me here?"

    Her slender fingers gracefully pushed through her silky blue hair, tucking a lock behind her ear, and presented Lenny with a graceful yet teasing smile, "I merely figured it would save you from embarrassment if we just camped here instead of waking up on your mansion''s front steps."

    Lenny''s eyebrows shot up, followed by an exaggerated titter, "Oh, you wound me, Rachel. In fact, I find this degree of concern rather overwhelming. And yet, for the life of me, I can''t wrap my head around why a young and beautiful angel like you''re still single."

    The distracted nce that flickered over her bosom didn''t escape Rachel''s notice as she lifted the wine ss to her lips for a measured siip, "Perhaps because I am afflicted by an incurable condition known as imperfection, Lenny."

    "Ha! Rachel, sweet, sweet Rachel, if you''re a beacon of ws, then nuns might as well hail from the pits of hell." Lenny''s wit carried a teasing edge that had Rachel''s lips curving into a broader but abashed smile.

    A mature sparkleced her radiant blue eyes as she leaned back in her sofa, her friendly candor paving the way for seemingly genuine tone, "But about what you asked before, it is true that I am enjoying yourpany, Lenny. Unlike my dad, who is too overprotective and doesn''t want me to be involved in any dangerous things, you are different. You let me join the guild and eased me into Project Mars, and it''s refreshing to talk to someone who gets me on certain things. It''s liberating, to be frank."

    Raising his ss in mock reverence, Lenny let out a softugh, "Astonishing! I had no clue I held such merit in your eyes, Rachel. And I understand. Your dad, uh..." Lenny winced, adopting a mocking smile as he spoke of her father, "...can be a bit too much to handle, right?"

    Recognition flickered in her eyes, and she conceded with a slight nod, "True enough. But that is why I am hoping you won''t prove me wrong, Lenny. I am done being Daddy''s good girl, and it''s time for me to have some real adventure and get my hands dirty. It''s tiring to y the daughter of justice all the time and unable to do interesting things for the sake of our future. Don''t you think so?"

    Lenny narrowed his eyes as he understood what Rachel was hinting at and tossed Rachel a awkward smile, "I really want to, Rachel. But maybe after I train you a bit more - Urgh!" His words caught in his throat, his face draining of color at the sudden onught of pain.

    "Oh angels! Are you alright?" Rachel gasped, rm written all over her face as she watched Lenny crumple onto the sofa. His veins popped, adding a horrific touch to his rapidly aging skin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With gritted teeth, Lenny battled the pain ripping through his chest. "Fuck... I forgot to take it..." He mumbled, his hands struggling to cater to his own needs.

    Rachel''s brows furrowed in confusion at his words. "Forgot to take what? Is it some kind of medicine or potion?"

    Rachel couldn''t believe her guess actually came true. After observing Lenny closely for the past few weeks, she noticed he sometimes secluded himself for a couple minutes to do something in secret.

    And he stuck to this habit every single day, no matter how busy he seemed.

    But in order to make sure, she wanted to see what would happen if he skipped this habit for a day. All it took was to get him drunk enough to wake up the next day.

    Lenny tried to reach towards his desk but his limbs felt heavy, as though they were thrust into an icy abyss.

    "I am going to call an ambnce!" Rachel dered, tapping on the device on her wrist in a frantic motion.

    "No..." Lenny groaned. He strived to lift his gaze towards her, words fighting against the breathlessness, "No need ... for that...My desk... Open my safe and... take out a ck box. It''s one on the bottom... right..."

    Rachel nodded quickly, rushing towards the desk. She pulled open the bottom right drawer, revealing a sturdy ck safe surrounded by a faint, pulsing mana barrier, "What''s thebination to the lock?" she called out, her voiceced with urgency.

    "It''s.....0-3-2....1-5-6-7-2...quick..." Lenny gasped out the numbers, his voice weak, his condition deteriorating rapidly, and he couldn''t care to think about anything else.

    With nimble fingers, Rachel entered thebination, the safe clicking open to reveal the ck box and several other documents.

    She quickly took a peek at the cover name, and it read, "EternaSynth Project."

    "R¡­Rachel¡­" As Lenny seemed on the verge of copse, Rachel grabbed the small ck box, her voice echoing in the room, "Got it!"

    She hurried back to his side, opening the ck box to find several syringes filled with a glowing, radiant green liquid. Lenny''s shaky hands reached for one, attempting to roll up his sleeve in desperation.

    "Let me help you," Rachel said softly, taking over with gentle efficiency. She rolled up his sleeve, and as he injected the syringe into his vein, a grimace of pain crossed his features, followed by a sigh of relief as the color and youthfulness slowly returned to his face, "Gaaarr...fuck...." Lenny cursed softly under the wave of relief, then finally exhaled a long breath, the crisis momentarily averted. "Haa..."

    Rachel inwardly frowned in disgust as Lenny looked like some junkie before her eyes who felt relief upon getting his shot, licking his lips as if he was feeling something heavenly.

    As hey back, recovering, Rachel stood by, the syringe dropping from his hand to the floor.

    But what made her brows raise was that his skin looked more pristine and youthful than just minutes ago.

    Lenny, with a weak yet relieved smile, hoisted himself onto the plush sofa, clutching a sleek ck box, "Sorry about that," he began, the words tumbling awkwardly, "I had forgotten to take this medicine for a small gic issue, and you just saved my life."

    Rachel, easing down on the sofa, exhaled augh tinged with relief, "You almost gave me a heart attack. I thought you were going to die before me. But...this medicine...it isn''t any ordinary medicine, is it?" Her eyes narrowed, slicing through the dimness with keen suspicion.

    Lenny''sugh was a hollow sound, filled with uneasy resonance, "Of course...it isn''t something you can buy at a medicine shop but something made for my unique condition."

    "Then that means it must be very expensive," Rachel observed, her eyes widening in realization.

    Lenny''s sigh carried the weight of unvoiced frustrations, "Fuck it is, and very hard to produce too."

    "Why don''t you ask my dad for some help? He will definitely help a friend out," Rachel suggested, her voice brimming with unwavering confidence.

    "Fuck no. Your daddy isn''t as perfect as you think," Lenny scoffed, his tone sharpening, making Rachel''s brows furrow in puzzlement.

    Realizing his slip, Lenny winced, blinking rapidly as if to clear the fog of war from his vision. He waved dismissively, "Uh...what I meant is that he has a lot of responsibilities and has no time or resources to spare for my personal problems."

    Rachel shook her head, disappointment etching her features, "No. You are right. It seems that my dad isn''t as perfect as I thought if he is neglecting a friend like you. You and him fought side by side for so many years, and yet..."

    "You think so?" Lenny''s question was soft, his smilezy yet smug, feeling a twisted satisfaction as he watched doubt cloud her expressions¡ªdoubt towards that supercilious motherfucker. This could be an opportunity, he thought, a chance to wedge her further from her father and, perhaps, to his side.

    Such a young and elegant angel definitely needed to be on his side.

    Catching the shift in the air, the opportunity it presented, he leaned in, his smile sharpening with intent, "About that adventure you talked about earlier... Are you really willing to get your hands dirty for it?" His eyes glinted with fervor, a dark invitation hanging between them.

    Rachel''s eyes glinted with a determined light, "Yes, but what do you have in mind?"

    "Let''s begin with something easy. First¡­can you help me deliver ck boxes like these to certain people? The only thing you have to be careful about is that you can''t get caught with this, or you could get in serious trouble," Lenny asked with a sly smile as he held up the ck box in his hands.

    Rachel took a deep breath as she slowly nodded with a smile, "That sounds fun and exciting. So why not."

 Chapter 617 An Imminent Catastrophe

    Chapter 617 An Imminent Catastrophe

    The next day,

    In the center of New York, chaos and terror reigned as a Catastrophe Level quest unfolded with dramatic urgency. The streets, usually bustling with the vibrant life of the city, were now scenes of despair and frantic activity as people still continued to evacuate.

    As if the threat of the Thundering Reaper wasn''t enough, the devils had to y a cruel joke on them by putting up such an evil quest in their world. At the epicenter of this terrifying scenario stood a dark, ominous bomb, its stony shell ck and intricately carved with eerie demonic runes that glowed intermittently with a fiery red light. The bomb, roughly spherical and about the size of a small car, sat heavily on the pavement, its jagged edges casting sinister shadows. Through its cursed, translucent crystal, a swirling vortex of dark energy pulsed and expanded, signaling impending doom.

    Surrounding the bomb, dozens of draconians, fierce and strong, formed a protective circle. They were led by a draconian prince, Rhygar, whose presence was fiery and terrifying, a palpable force of malevolence and power like his dark gray leathery wings.

    He could feel the tension yet excitement flowing through his veins upon imagining how his mother will finally acknowledge him once he returns triumphantly after seeding a ''Insane'' level quest like this. No draconian had done it in thest few years.

    The air was thick with the tension of a battle that was about to begin, with the fate of the entire city hanging in the bnce.

    High above, media helicopters buzzed like agitated wasps, their cameras focused on the barrier that isted the bomb and its draconian guards from the rest of the city. Inside this barrier, only one could enter ¨C the Hunter who had epted this perilous quest: Star Prince. His arrival was a flicker of hope in the enveloping gloom, his figure swift and resolute as he rushed into the barrier.

    On the ground, a small crowd had gathered, defying the danger to watch the unfolding drama. From within the crowd, hushed voices spoke of both dread and awe, "Phew. A peak S Ranker like Star Prince should be able to easily handle them," one bystander remarked, trying to inject some optimism into the grim atmosphere.

    "Yeah, but look at the number of those things," another countered, gesturing towards the barrier where the silhouettes of the draconians could be seen, "I heard that the draconian prince is quite strong and had killed a lot of powerful Hunters. And now he is guarding that big-ass bomb . No wonder this is a Catastrophe Level quest."

    "We also haven''t seen Star Prince in much action. But since he''s an Evangelion, this will definitely be not that difficult for him."

    "Still...shouldn''t we evacuate like the others just to be safe?"

    "Unless you are filthy rich enough to get a ticket to the safe zones they put up, I don''t think the ''public'' safe zones would have any space left for plebs like us."

    Quite some distance away from the crowd were Amelia, Emiko, Yui, Asher, and Reba, standing just outside the barrier, beside arge ck truck.

    The faces of the three girls were masks of concern and anticipation, their eyes fixed on the disy of the tablets in their hands to see what was happening through Arthur''s bodycam.

    Reba seemed bored, while Asher looked satisfied since he could indirectly get rid of Rhygar. How fortunate that such a quest dropped at a time like this.

    "Will he be alright on his own?" Amelia''s voice was a whisper of worry, barely audible above the closer murmurs of the small crowd, "If only the quest allowed more than one S Ranker or at least an A Ranker to take part..."

    "Why wouldn''t he be? This should be a piece of cake for an Evangelion like him. Rhygar is just all bark and no bite, and he isn''t even a peak Soul Devourer. Even if he has some sly ns up his sleeves, it will be all good as long as Arthur bulldozes through them," Asher remarked, his voice tinged with confidence as he nced sideways at Amelia.

    Amelia, her expression one of concern, shook her head slightly, "But Arthur is a newbie Hunter and from what I have seen, it feels as if he doesn''t have much experience despite being a peak S Ranker. His mood also didn''t seem good this morning and appeared quite distracted. I feel he took on this quest without thinking about it properly. It must be because of what you said about his mother yesterday. Did you really have to go that far?" she queried, her tone questioning and slightly reproachful.

    Asher let out a heavy sigh, his eyes briefly closing as heposed his thoughts, "I didn''t expect Rachel to tell you about that, but I guess it isn''t surprising," he admitted, his voice a mixture of resignation and mild irritation.

    "I think you should apologize to him lest he holds bad feelings towards you," Amelia suggested gently, her gaze steady on Asher.

    "Apologize? For all we know, he could be Derek''sckey, waiting to backstab us all," Asher scoffed, dismissing the idea with a wave of his hand.

    "I know you have a good reason to suspect, and I also did once. But...my gut is telling me that he is not a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He genuinely and sincerely helps and saves everyone he can without caring whether there are cameras around. He has this look in his eyes that reminded me of..." Amelia trailed off, her voice fading as she gave a deep nce at Asher.

    "Reminded you of who?" Asher inquired, his expression turning serious as he noticed Amelia''s distant look.

    Before Amelia could reply, a sudden exmation from Yui cut through the conversation, "Oh no!" she cried out, her face a mask of worry. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Sir! These draconians have put up a powerful barrier before me, with civilians trapped between the runes. Suppose I destroy the barrier through sheer force. In that case, those people will die," Arthur''s urgent voice crackled through their earpieces, his toneden with anxiety and a sense of immediate danger.

    Asher and Amelia turned their full attention to the screen, which now disyed Rhygar, his face twisted into a malevolent grin as he stood behind a dark, fiery red barrier. The barrier wasn''t just a simple protective measure; it was a sinister trap, powered by draconians standing in formation behind Rhygar. Groups of draconians were powering an array, and horrifyingly, each array connected to groups of civilians¡ªmen, women, and children whose faces were etched with despair and terror, their lives hanging precariously in the bnce.

    Asher knew they were the people who couldn''t evacuate in time before the warning for the quest dropped.

    But he couldn''t feel less worried about this.

    "Such cliche tactics. Just break down the barrier by targeting its mana connections, and the civilians will remain unharmed. It should be easy for you. There''s no need to ask us," Asher instructed, his voice calm and casual, seemingly undisturbed by the urgency of the situation.

    Reba, standing behind, shook her head in disdain, "Tch, these draconian pigs can''t even do anything right," she remarked with a scoff, her contempt for the enemy palpable, "If it was me, I would¡ª"

    Her confident tirade abruptly halted, however, as she caught Yui''s gaze. Instead of anger or confrontation, Yui looked at her with deep disappointment, a silent rebuke that somehow struck deeper than any words could have. Reba didn''t know why she was feeling this bothered by the gaze of this weak human. But before she could say anything to her, Arthur''s urgent voice once again echoed in their ear pieces, "Sir...How do I do that? I have never done something like that before."

    "What the hell? You have to be kidding me," Asher muttered under his breath, his expression twisting into a mix of frustration and disbelief.

    "Only 5 minutes left before the bomb goes off! What are we supposed to do?" Amelia interjected, her voice thick with anxiety as she nced nervously at the looming countdown.

    "We should leave before we lose our human avatar. It requires a lot of time and resources to build one. Let me know once this is over," Reba said, her voice edged with practicality as she started to turn away, ready to abandon the scene to protect her own avatar.

    Yui, driven by a sense of urgency and moral obligation, stepped in front of Reba, blocking her path, "Please don''t go. We can''t abandon the people here," she pleaded, her eyes wide with earnest desperation.

    Reba scoffed, cing her hands on her hips as she prepared to dismiss Yui''s plea, "Are you seriously-" But before she could voice her retort, Asher''s sternmand cut through the tension, "Stay the fuck here," he ordered sharply, without even turning to face her.

    Reba grunted in frustration, her instincts for self-preservation shing with the direct order, "Are you mad? That thing will explode and level this entire city. Just remember that building new avatars could take days or months, depending on a lot of factors," she challenged, her skepticism clear.

    Asher''s expression flickered as he knew there was some truth to her words. Without an avatar, he can forget about stopping Derek''s ns.

    "Master, we can''t¡­" Ameliatched onto Asher''s forearm and added with a desperate look, "We can''t let millions of people die. You can save them, Master. I believe in you."

    "We also believe in you," Yui said fervently. Emiko also nodded, her lips pressed together.

    Reba noticed Asher hesitating because of these pesky humans and interjected with a cold scoff as she looked at the main instigator, Amelia, "Your so-called Star Prince isn''t going to save the day. So stop spouting foolishness unless you are that eager to die with these millions of insects."

    "Then I will help him do it," Asher suddenly dered firmly, turning his attention back to the screen where the live feed showed Arthur facing Rhygar and dozens of draconians behind the barrier.

    He addressed Arthur with clear, decisive instructions, "Arthur, Listen to me carefully and focus."

    "Y-Yes, sir!" Arthur responded, his voice tinged with eagerness and determination as he prepared to enact Ash''s n, the scornful smile of Rhygar looming ominously before him.

    Trivia - Insane Level Quest for demons is equivalent to Catastrophe Level quest for humans.

 Chapter 618 To Die Trying

    Chapter 618 To Die Trying

    Arthur felt his heart thud against his chest as he looked at the terrified expressions of the civilians before him, looking at him with desperation and hope of getting saved by him.

    And yet he couldn''t find himself the confidence to give them reassuring looks since he didn''t know if he could save them all.

    "Arthur, first boost your sensory abilities with your enhancement spells. You need to see not just with your eyes but feel the energies that bind this construct together," Asher instructed, his voice firm yet surprisingly patient.

    Arthur nodded, his entire body glowing faintly as he focused, "Enhancing now," he murmured, his eyes closing briefly as he attuned himself to the barrier before him. The demonic barrier, with its sinister glow, slowly began to reveal its secrets to him, "I can see the connections... there are weak points," Arthur reported, a slight tremble in his voice betraying his inner turmoil.

    "Good. Now, use the power of your light. Target the connections you just spotted. Remember, light magic disrupts dark magic. Weaken it at the structural points," Asher continued, his tone steady, guiding Arthur like a beacon in the stormy night.

    Arthur extended his elegant white staff forward, the crystal glowing with a radiant white towards the barrier. Wisps of pure, radiant white light spiraled from the tip of the staff, seeking out the dark connections. As the light touched the barrier, it flickered, reacting as if in pain, "It''s working, but the barrier is resisting," Arthur said, gritting his teeth as he pushed more energy into his spell. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Haha! Is this the new Hunter we are supposed to be terrified about? This dog is ying with the barrier with his little staff, hahaha," Rhygar couldn''t stop himself from letting out roars ofughter upon seeing this fool''s radiant mana tickling his sturdy barrier.

    "Don''t relent. Now, while it''s unstable, use your frost fire. Focus on the thermal shock¡ªit won''t harm the hostages if you control the output precisely at those weak points," Asher kept directing, his voice both amand and a reassurance.

    Sweat beaded on Arthur''s forehead as he summoned his frost fire ability. A chilling mist apanied by a searing heat emanated from his staff, targeting the points Asher had helped him identify. *Crack!*

    The barrier began to crack, the sound sharp in the silent tension of the standoff, making the previously smug draconians, especially Rhygar, have their smiles fade.

    "I... I think it''s starting to break," Arthur gasped, the effort draining his strength but his determination unwavering.

    Amelia, Emiko, and Yui had their expressions brightened upon seeing the barrier crack while Reba squinted, unable to believe this bastard was actually making that inexperienced idiot make it work through just words.

    Just how talented and knowledgeable was this brat despite being so young? Was his bloodline that powerful to instill him with such knowledge?

    "Keep at it, Arthur. You''re doing exactly what''s needed. Remember, the lives of those hostages depend on your control and precision," Asher reminded him, his voice now carrying an undertone of encouragement that Amelia felt was rareing from him.

    Rhygar''s face contorted into a scowl of frustration and fury. Sensing the impending failure of their defenses, turned sharply to his minions, "Reinforce the barrier! Pour all your mana into the arrays, now!" he barked, his voice a venomous hiss that cut through the mor of the chaotic scene.

    The draconian underlings, spurred by their prince''smand, rallied with a renewed fervor. Dark, fiery red energy surged as they channeled their mana into the arrays, their bodies visibly straining under the effort.

    The barrier, which had begun to fragment and dissolve, started to knit itself back together, its glow intensifying to a deeper, more ominous shade of red, making the civilians have their eyes brim with even more despair to see their hopes crushed.

    Back outside the barrier, Arthur''s resolve faltered for a moment as he witnessed the draconians fortifying their magical defenses.

    His hands trembled slightly, the weight of the moment pressing down upon him.

    Reba grunted in frustration. Her arms were crossed, her posture one of reluctant observation, "This is futile. These humans and theirst-minute heroics," she scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain as he red at Asher''s back, "He is going to fail. Are you seriously going to waste our precious avatars like this?? There''s barely 2 minutes left!"

    Asher, observing the developments through the live feed, recognized the critical nature of the situation, "Arthur, listen to me! You need to disrupt their efforts. Use a burst of light magic, directly at the sources of their power, while casting a wide-area restoration spell to safeguard the hostages. Overwhelm them now, or we lose this!" His voice crackled through the earpiece, urgency sharpening his every word.

    Reba rolled her eyes and groaned in frustration, "Ugh. Whatever. At least I don''t have to put myself in this detestable shell again."

    He then immediately addressed Amelia with a tone of urgency, "Amelia, get the hell out of here with Emiko and Yui just to be safe."

    "No! We aren''t abandoning anyone!" Amelia said with a firm shake of her head as Emiko added, "There are no functioning teleportation portals nearby. We can''t get out of here in time to escape the st radius."

    "Ha. I warned you fools," Reba snorted with a cold smirk and wasn''t worried since her life wasn''t really in danger.

    "Fuck," Asher exhaled in frustration as he realized his biggest mistake was thinking Arthur was experienced enough to handle such quests. But if the worst happens, he will have to use his Hellbringer form to protect these three at the risk of getting exposed.

    *CRACK!*

    The sound was sudden and definitive¡ªthe dark barrier erected by the draconians shattered, sending fragments of dark energy scattering into the air.

    The draconians, especially their prince Rhygar, were taken aback, their expressions shifting from confidence to shock in an instant. Arthur''s relentless assault had paid off, much to their dismay.

    Rhygar was shocked to see that the barrier put up by thebined strength of more than 20 Soul Purgers was destroyed so easily. It wasn''t as if these arrays were created by amateurs but experts to ensure not even a peak S Ranker could break through in time.

    "Stop him!" Rhygar roared furiously, hismand slicing through the confusion as he gestured wildly at his minions to charge at Arthur. Knowing the quest was about to end and desperate to save himself, Rhygar turned and sprinted towards the exit portal, abandoning his post and his followers.

    He was confident that he would seed in the quest without staying a second longer to stop this Star Prince, who he grudgingly had to admit was too strong for him to take on face to face.

    Arthur, sensing the urgency of the moment, gritted his teeth and plunged his staff into the ground. *Boom!*

    A surge of white radiant mana exploded from the staff, decimating the charging draconians in a blinding sh of light. The air was filled with the sound of hissing steam and the cries of the vanquished.

    "Arthur, the bomb is going to go off! Get out of there! You have time to leave!" Asher shouted with a hint of desperation edging into his tone, knowing Arthur was rushing into the hands of death.

    The small crowd that had previously gathered had already started running, trying to somehow get out of the city, even if it seemed hopeless.

    Arthur''s fingers tightened around his staff as his heart thudded against his chest.

    But then he heard the children before him crying and the other civilians looking up to him with hope amidst their despair while they huddled together with their loved ones.

    "I won''t leave without saving them, sir!" Arthur responded, his voice firm, his resolve clear even through the gritted teeth. The bomb before him pulsed ominously, the dark, fiery red light intensifying as the countdown neared zero.

    "Don''t be stupid! That thing is packed with dark energy powerful enough to kill a peak S Ranker at close range. You will die even if you have a powerful healing factor!" Asher shouted back, finding it frustrating to see him do something so foolish.

    Reba had a look of disbelief and annoyance upon seeing this traitorous so-called king trying so hard to save a peak S Ranker. He should be doing his best to let that fool die and do their world a favor rather than try this hard.

    Just whose side was he really on, and what was he nning to achieve by helping these humans?

    Amelia, Emiko, and Yui watched, their faces etched with worry and fear. Each of them silently hoped for a miracle, their hearts pounding in unison with the ticking of the bomb''s timer.

    Meanwhile, on the opposite side of the main barrier, a mysterious woman in ck pounded frantically against the main barrier, her actions desperate as if she were trying to reach Arthur. Her gaze was intense, focused entirely on the young Hunter as he battled his way toward the bomb, annihting the draconians in his way.

    "Then I will die trying, sir!" Arthur dered, his voice echoing with determination despite how loudly his heart was thudding against his chest.

    With a final, desperate effort, he obliterated thest of the draconian defenders and reached the bomb. Hisst blow, a strike of pure white energy from his staff into the dark core of the demonic bomb as the final second dropped off the timer, unleashing a blinding dark light that enveloped everything within sight.

 Chapter 619 Why The Good Ones Always Die?

    Chapter 619 Why The Good Ones Always Die?

    *BOOOOOM!!*

    The world seemed to hold its breath as the demonic bomb detonated with a thunderous roar that tore through the air, unleashing a wave of dark red light that threatened to consume everything in its path. The intense, fiery glow spread rapidly, engulfing the immediate area in an ominous hue. But just as quickly, a radiant white light surged forth, emanating from the center of the explosion. It expanded with a forceful purity, colliding with the dark energy and containing it within a hundred-meter radius. Both lights shed violently, their struggle culminating in an earth-shaking shockwave that radiated outward, shaking the very foundation of the city.

    Amelia, Emiko, and Yui reacted instinctively, their hands raised as they summoned the strongest defensive barriers they could muster. Their faces were set in concentration, the strain visible as they worked to protect everyone from the residual force of the explosion. Asher and Reba took cover behind these barriers, since they didn''t want to expose themselves nor did they feel it was necessary.

    The shockwave sted through the surrounding area, obliterating buildings and tearing up the roads, but it crashed harmlessly against thebined strength of their magical defenses. The barriers held firm, mirroring their power and the desperation behind their creation.

    "He...He did it..." Amelia whispered, her voice a mixture of disbelief and awe as she lowered her arms, her eyes scanning the environment. Around them, the city stoodrgely intact, the destruction contained to the immediate vicinity of the bomb.

    Emiko and Yui let out simultaneous sighs of relief, their bodies sagging slightly as the adrenaline began to ebb, "I-I thought we were going to die here¡­" Yui murmured, her voice shaky, her eyes tearing up as she hugged Emiko, burning her face into her chest.

    Emiko hugged Yui''s head as she patted her head as if to soothe her.

    Reba blinked repeatedly, her expression one of bafflement mixed with shock.

    How strong was that human brat, to stop such a powerful device after it exploded? Even she wouldn''t dare linger around anywhere near such a thing just moments before it was going to explode.

    But just as everyone was reeling in their relief and shock, Asher sprang to his feet and began sprinting towards the epicenter of the explosion, now a cratered wastnd. He looked at the shattered arrays where the hostages were kept, expecting to find nothing but their vaporized remains since they were too close to the st.

    However, to his surprise, as he neared the site, he saw nothing of such sort and only the distant cries and gasps reached his ears. Turning toward the sound, he saw groups of civilians, miraculously unharmed, huddled together a couple hundred meters away, "How did they...?" His voice trailed off, the question hanging in the air as he struggled to understand the miraculous survival of these hostages.

    Arthur couldn''t have moved or saved them when he was busy trying to stop the bomb.

    But refocusing on the task at hand, Asher''s gaze returned to the center of the destruction. There, amidst the charred and brokenndscape,y a bloodied figure. The golden armor was shattered, the white cape singed and tattered, a white staff lying discarded beside him,

    "Arthur..Damn it!" Asher clicked his tongue in frustration as he rushed over.

    He knew the reason he didn''t do anything to get rid of Arthur despite knowing Derek sent him was because he was a new factor that had connections to that woman. Even if he was that woman''s brother, he still could prove to be useful to him to find her. It would be a waste if he died like this. The air was thick with acrid smoke and the sharp scent of charred flesh as Asher approached Arthur''s prone figure, strewn haphazardly on the ground amidst the rubble of the crater. The sight before him brought a tightness to Asher''s chest, an unfamiliar and heavy sensation that wed at his insides, making him forcibly dismiss this feeling.

    He crouched beside Arthur as he turned him over.

    The sight that greeted him was ghastly. Half of Arthur''s body was a gruesome mess of exposed muscle and bone, charred skin hanging in ragged strips.

    "You fool..." Asher murmured, the sight of Arthur''s exposed heart unmoving, as if suspended in time, seared into his mind.

    Amelia, Emiko, and Yui hurried over, their faces etched with horror and disbelief, "Oh no...Arthur!" Amelia gasped, her hands flying to her mouth as she took in the full extent of the devastation.

    "He isn''t breathing! Emiko, Yui, quickly try to heal him!" Amelia''s voice cracked as she directed the others, panic threading through her every word.

    Emiko and Yui raised their staffs without hesitation, casting streams of radiant green light that enveloped Arthur''s body. Their radiant mana swirled around him, a desperate attempt to reverse the irreversible. Yet, their faces fell, a shadow of despair passing over their features as the healing spells made no difference, "I-It isn''t working... There is no life force left in his body to heal..." Yui''s voice trembled, heavy with the weight of their failure and sadness.

    They hadn''t known Arthur for long but they knew he was a kind and sincere Hunter who never hesitated to save people. They knew best how Hunters like him were very rare, and they didn''t want their world to lose someone like him.

    "What? We... We can''t let him die like this," Amelia said, her voice a whisper of disbelief.

    "He is already gone, Amelia," Asher replied softly, his eyes not leaving Arthur''s still form. He sighed deeply, a sound more of resignation than relief, "To stop the bomb and limit its radius of destruction, he used himself as a body shield to try and absorb the impact. But upon doing so, his body absorbed so much dark mana that it suppressed his own restorative abilities and made him end up like this. That''s why Emiko and Yui can''t heal him. Their radiant mana isn''t strong enough to ovee the demonic mana permeating through his body."

    Asher paused, the weight of the moment settling upon him. Was it regret he felt, for having doubted Arthur, for not seeing the sincerity of his heroic and genuine spirit until it was toote? Or was it because he can''t use him anymore? But as expected, true heroes like him always end up dying while the real viins continue to lead the life of their dreams.

    He couldn''t help but see his past self in Arthur''s lifeless figure. Was it why it was bothering him so much...reminding himself of his own foolishness and tragedy?

    "T-There has to be a way. Even if his mana circuit might not be intact anymore, there are still 5 or 10 minutes left before itpletely dies. We just need to jumpstart it and he might live," Amelia said, her fingers flying over her device, searching for any possible aid in their dire situation. There was no point in calling emergency care since they weren''t equipped.

    "Only very powerful healers can even do something like that... like another Evangelion. But even if two of them were here, it would take them more than 10 minutes to get rid of all the dark mana he absorbed into his body," Asher exined, shaking his head slowly, the reality of their situation dawning grimly upon them.

    Reba couldn''t help but smile inwardly. At least that dumb draconian pig managed to get rid of a powerful S Ranker. That was one less obstacle for Oberon to reach the peak once she could find a way to make him recoverpletely.

    Amelia shook her head slowly, her expression etched with sorrow, "No... He can''t go down like this... We can''t lose people like him..." she murmured, her voice barely audible. Her thoughts wandered to the grim future that might unfold without heroes like Arthur, a future darkened by the deeds of hunters driven by agendas like Derek''s.

    First they took Cedric and almost all his good friends and family. And now...Arthur. Will they keep going until only evil was left?

    From a distance, the masked woman with the ck cap watched the scene unfold, her hands trembling, the pounding of her heart loud in the eerie silence that enveloped her. Asher sighed deeply upon hearing Amelia''s words. For a fleeting moment, he wished for the powers he once wielded in his past life¡ªthen maybe¡­

    Just as despair seemed to cement itself within the hearts of those gathered, the golden rays of the morning sun broke through the haze of smoke and debris. The light, soft yet assertive, cast a warm glow over the devastation, touching the broken and the unbroken alike. Asher lifted his gaze to the sun, feeling its warmth against his skin¡ªa sensation that, despite being a demon, still felt warm to him.

    "H-His heart!" The sudden gasp from Yui redirected everyone''s attention back to Arthur. They turned just in time to see a miraculous sight¡ªArthur''s heart, previously still and lifeless, began to beat, faintly at first, then with growing strength. His body emitted a subtle, radiant white glow, the wounds visibly healing as they watched in stunned silence.

    A horrifying yet fascinating spectacle unfolded as scattered flesh and blood on the ground began to assemble itself back towards Arthur''s body.

    Drawn in like iron filings towards a ma, his dispersed cells, tissues, and muscle fibers returned to their origins, piece by piece, reassembling and healing at an impossibly elerated pace.

    "H-How..." Amelia''s voice trailed off into a whisper of disbelief, her eyes wide as she struggled toprehend the impossible. But squinting her eyes against the rays of the sun, she felt a sense of dejavu and couldn''t help but remember certain memories of the past.

    However, seeing his restoration powers at work with a radiant white light made the three girls have their lips parted in awe, realizing the sheer healing power of an Evangelion.

    Reba had her jaw drop, unable toprehend what she was looking at. How was this human who had his heart stopped and his mana circuit practically deade back to life like this? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asher, too, stared in disbelief, his mind racing to find a logical exnation.

    It didn''t make sense for him to suddenly start healing when his own mana circuit was sabotaged by such powerful demonic mana. To dispel it would require an even stronger source of radiant mana¡­

    His thoughts momentarily turned back to the sunlight bathing them¡ªa connection forming hesitantly in his mind, though he dismissed it as improbable, ''No... That can''t be... It might have applied to his past self, but how could it apply to Arthur?''

    "Nnh¡­" Arthur''s weak groan brought everyone sharply back to the moment. He stirred, his eyes fluttering open, confusion etched across his features as he took in the worried faces surrounding him, "What... What happened? Are the¡­people safe?"

 Chapter 620 Do You Share His Bloodline?

    Chapter 620 Do You Share His Bloodline?

    "What... What happened? Are the¡­people safe?" Arthur mumbled weakly, trying to sit up, his voice a hoarse whisper that carried with it the weight of his ordeal and pain, his body still rapidly restoring his body to its healthy state.

    But instead of focusing on the pain, his eyes were busy scanning his surroundings.

    "What the hell were you thinking? By some luck and all, you did save the city, but do you have any idea that if you were even a second slower, the entire city would have been reduced to ashes, let alone losing your own life?" Asher''s voice was sharp, feeling this urge to rebuke him as if to make sure he wouldn''t repeat it again.

    Arthur''s face clouded with guilt and shame. He averted his eyes, his voice barely above a whisper as he responded, "I am sorry...I thought I could do it because I havepleted Catastrophe Level quests before."

    Asher shook his head dismissively, the lines of his face hardening, "No. You didn''t. The way you became helpless there, not knowing what to do... That didn''t seem like a Hunter whopleted even a single Catastrophe Level quest on their own."

    Confusion and doubt flickered across Arthur''s features as he tried to remember his past Catastrophe Level quests. But why was it hard to remember the details and yet at the same time, he felt as if he hadpleted them only yesterday.

    Amelia, sensing the tension, stepped in with a supportive smile, trying to lighten the mood, "Okay, let''s take a breather. What''s important is that millions of lives were saved, and the city still stands. So even if we danced with death, you saved the day, Arthur, and of course¡­" Amelia looked at Asher with a soft smile and added, "...we couldn''t have done it without ourbat advisor as well."

    Asher remained silent, his stern demeanor softening slightly as Arthur looked at Amelia, gratitude shimmering in his eyes, "Thank you, Amelia and¡­" He shifted his gaze towards Ash, "Thank you, sir, for guiding me. Without you, I couldn''t have done it," Arthur''s eyes sparkled with respect and awe despite the rebuke he received from hisbat advisor.

    When it came down to the important things, hisbat advisor ended up truly saving the day. Without his advice and instructions, he couldn''t have broken down the barrier without killing those people and then saving the city in time.

    Just imagining what would have happened without hisbat advisor sent chills down his spine. He could never have lived with himself.

    Asher found it hard to remain frustrated and angry upon feeling Arthur''s earnest gaze. He simply gave a brief nod as he said, "Well, that''s my job."

    "But..." Arthur''s voice trailed off, concern creeping back into his tone as he stood and surveyed the surroundings, "Where are the people who got taken as hostages? Did they..."

    "They are safe. Somebody somehow rescued them," Asher replied, gesturing towards the groups of civilians huddled together a distance away from the crater, his voice carrying a mix of confusion and bewilderment.

    Amelia raised her eyebrows in surprise, her curiosity piqued, "Who could have saved them in the middle of all this? Within that time... only a really powerful speedster Hunter could have saved them, and yet no such Hunter is here."

    "Maybe they wanted to silently save them?" Yui suggested, her voice tinged with wonder and hopeful spection.

    "They must be very brave and not fear death to save those people like that. They could have died too..." Emiko mumbled.

    Reba stood somewhat apart from the group, her arms crossed, her gaze fixed on Arthur with a mix of suspicion and intrigue.

    Her mind churned with questions about his miraculous recovery. Was it some residual radiant mana that kickstarted his mana circuit and saved him? No, that couldn''t be... He should have died.

    Caught in her thoughts, Reba barely noticed Yui approaching until her soft voice broke through the silence, "Uhmm¡­What are you thinking deeply about?" Yui asked, her tone gentle yet curious.

    Reba, startled, quickly turned to face Yui, her expression briefly slipping into one of irritation before an idea struck her. Grasping Yui by the shoulders with a suddenness that made Yui gasp, Reba demanded, "Tell me... when you tried to heal him, did he even have a wisp of radiant mana left in his body?"

    Yui, taken aback by the intensity of the question, hugged her staff closer, her voice timid as she replied, "No... I don''t think so."

    "Then how... he should have died..." Reba murmured to herself, the puzzle gnawing at her. The thought crossed her mind that perhaps this was a troubling development for Oberon''s ns. Yet, this Hunter brat''s evident inexperience offered a silver lining. Maybe this was a blessing in disguise.

    "It''s bad to wish death on a good soul. Others might not think so but I know you can be better," Yui interjected, her words soft yet carrying a weight of gentle admonishment yet with sincerity. Reba blinked her eyes but then she scoffed, her disdain clear as she retorted, "Pfft, what if I don''t want to be? Since you know who I truly am, you should know I wish death on every soul on this, including that..." she lowered her voice, adding, "...despicable Master of yours." With those words, Reba turned and walked away, eager to distance herself from the icky feelings this lowly human was always making her feel.

    As she stepped away, the distant sound of helicopters and small nes grew louder, drawing the group''s attention skyward. Most of the approaching aircraft bore the insignia of the WHA, leading Asher toment dryly, "Looks like some want to join the after-party." However, his tone shifted as he spotted two figures darting through the air toward them at a breakneck pace,nding with a precision that spoke of their powerful abilities.

    One of them was a middle aged man and the other, a woman looking in her mid forties. Both had hazel eyes and dark brown hair.

    Asher''s expression transformed from suspicion to shock as he recognized the neers: Edward and Alice Evangelion, the parents of that ''woman''.

    Their presence alone shifted the dynamic, drawing eyes and stirring a mix of emotions among the gathered Hunters and bystanders. For Asher, however, the sight of these two figures he had known almost his entire life evoked aplex swirl of memories and emotions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He watched them with a dry chuckle echoing silently within him, a sound born not of amusement but of a deep, ironic realization. As Cedric, he had lived almost like family with the Evangelions, yet they had always looked down on him and kept him at arm''s length, especially from their daughter. He could still remember each and every thing they did to keep him away from her.

    Now, seeing them here, he scoffed inwardly, wondering if he should thank them for trying to do him a favor though he knew they did it for other obvious reasons.

    Reba deeply frowned upon seeing these Evangelions. She had lived long enough to know how powerful they were, feared in her world and that they were the oldest Hunter family to still exist.

    She had always wanted to kill one to add another achievement to her endless list of one. But she will just have to satisfy herself with letting her dear son take care of that young and inexperienced Evangelion in the future.

    Edward rushed to Arthur, concern etched on his features, and called out, "Arthur, son. Are you alright?"

    Asher''s thoughts were abruptly pulled back to the present upon hearing his voice. Alice, meanwhile, maintained her distance, her eyes fixed on Arthur with an unreadable expression, though her eyes seemed to be scanning him from top to bottom.

    Around them, Amelia, Emiko, and Yui looked on with respect and a hint of awe. The Evangelion couple who were leaders of their family were legends in their own right, and rarely made an appearance in public ever since their daughter disappeared. This only made it feel even more surreal to see them so close like this.

    Arthur, visibly relieved to see his parents, embraced his father warmly, "I am alright, father. You don''t have to worry," he assured, though his voice felt burdened by what happened.

    Edward sighed, stepping back with a mixture of relief and reprimand, "Why did you take such a dangerous quest? You should have at least consulted me. All teleportation portals were deactivated in this country. So we flew as fast as we could the moment we saw that things weren''t looking good," he chided, his hands still trembling from the fear that he could have lost him today.

    He couldn''t help but inspect Arthur''s condition again and again, his expression heavy with untold emotions upon seeing that he was perfectly alright.

    Asher, feeling increasingly out of ce amidst this family reunion, scoffed lightly, a sound tinged with a mix of resignation and bitterness, "Let''s go. We are done here," he murmured to Amelia, turning to leave, his steps heavy.

    Edward, catching the sound of a man''s scoff, turned sharply, his brow furrowing as his gazended on the young man.

    Even though he knew about Arthur''sbat advisor, a shock passed through him as he, with his own eyes, recognized the subtle glow of golden eyes¡ªeyes he knew all too well, yet seeing them here, now, unsettled him deeply.

    But even if those eyes looked familiar, he knew it couldn''t be the same man.

    "That''s mybat advisor, father. He was an S Ranker in the past and is really knowledgeable and a good teacher. Without him, I couldn''t have saved the city," Arthur exined quietly with a light smile.

    "Is that so..." Edward mumbled, his thoughts racing as he tried to reconcile the past with the present, his eyes lingering on that man.

    Amelia, sensing the growing difort, cleared her throat and offered a polite smile to Edward to silently greet him before she gestured for Emiko and Yui to follow Asher.

    Just as they began to walk away,

    "You...wait over there," A cold,manding voice stopped them in their tracks.

    Alice, having been silent until now, stepped forward, her demeanor authoritative.

    Asher raised an eyebrow, turning to face her fully. Alice''s gaze was piercing, her arms crossed as she scrutinized him, "Who are you really? Do you share the same bloodline as the...Corrupted Prince?" she demanded, her voice carrying a blend of suspicion and scrutiny.

 Chapter 621 The Blue-Eyed Monster

    Chapter 621 The Blue-Eyed Monster

    "Who are you really? Do you have the Corrupted Prince''s bloodline?" Alice demanded, her voice carrying a blend of suspicion and scrutiny.

    Amelia''s heart raced as Alice''s piercing question cut through the air, the tension palpable among the assembled group. She watched anxiously, her mind racing with the implications of Alice''s inquiry. Could the Evangelion matriarch suspect something? Or did she already know something they didn''t?

    Edward stood by, his face a mask of solemnity, observing the exchange with a calcted silence that only added weight to the moment. Arthur, meanwhile, looked on with blinking eyes and aplicated expression. He had harbored simr questions about hisbat advisor''s origins but had never voiced them, restrained by a mixture of respect and his own personal uncertainties.

    Emiko and Yui exchanged quick nces, their expressions a mixture of concern and confusion. They knew their Master could never be rted to the Golden Prince, but was the Evangelion matriarch still feeling resentful towards the Golden Prince for asking such a question?

    Reba watched the humans with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. Why are they so obsessed withparing him to the Golden Prince? Just because of his golden eyes? she thought derisively, finding the situation absurd yet intriguing. But thinking about it again, she only found it even more annoying to see thismon trait the two shared.

    Asher''s reaction was measured; a brief, cold curve of his lips gave way to a neutral expression. He turned to face Alice, his voice calm and detached, "All I know is I am an orphan," he stated simply, his demeanor unflinching under Alice''s scrutinizing gaze.

    Arthur''s reaction was immediate¡ªhis eyes widened in surprise. The revtion that hisbat advisor was an orphan sparked a flurry of thoughts.

    Why did his parents leave him in an orphanage? Did they have some reason like his mother did?

    Alice, not satisfied with Asher''s response, pressed on, her brows knitting together, "We know that. But there are ways to trace your ancestry. And yet you never did so?"

    Asher''s response was a shrug, his tone nonchnt, "Is there any point? I am living fine without them. So why should I care about finding out who they are when it doesn''t change the past?"

    This response resonated with Arthur, stirring a mix of agreement and personal reflection. While Ash seemed content with his situation, Arthur felt an increasing void about his own missing maternal connection.

    Alice''s expression hardened further, her instincts telling her there was more to this man than met the eye. His calmness, even in the face of her probing, was unnerving. It was clear he had been a powerful S Ranker, but his obscure origins only deepened her curiosity.

    "Alice, let''s leave and give them some rest. They worked hard to save the city, and they deserve it," Edward intervened, his voice smooth but firm, breaking the tense atmosphere.

    Asher allowed himself a subtle smile as he turned to leave, but Alice remained momentarily stationary, her gaze lingering on this young man''s retreating figure. Amelia quickly caught up to Asher and said in a hushed voice, "Haa¡­that was close. Do you think she suspects you or anything?"

    Asher casually shook his head and said with confidence, "She is simply poking around to know who I really am. We already saw people mistaking me for my past self for a moment. But nobody can ever guess that I was once that man. As far as the world is concerned, Cedric is dead and long gone."

    Amelia nodded and said, "That I am confident of. Who can ever guess that you would be reborn or¡­i don''t know¡­make a return in a demon''s body? But¡­" Amelia''s eyes narrowed in contemtion as she looked up at him and asked, "Did you see how Arthur healed? He shouldn''t have recovered from that, but he did. And it happened right when the rays of the sun touched him. When you were Cedric, you also healed and got empowered whenever the sun graced you with its light."

    "It must be a coincidence. There is no way an Evangelion can heal like that. Maybe there was some lingering trace of mana left in his body," Asher said in a dismissive tone.

    "You might not have been able to sense it properly in your avatar, but I clearly sensed that his mana circuit was this close to dying and he had no mana left. It was only when the sun''s light touched him did his mana suddenly surge. Don''t you feel that this is strange and shocking?" Amelia asked with a bewildered look.

    Asher furrowed his brows before shaking his head, "It is strange but it might very well be a reason we could have overlooked since its impossible otherwise. Let''s head back now."

    ¡ª

    In a dark area of Mars, hidden from in sight and shrouded in secrecy, the Infinity Tower stood like a monolith against the stark, redndscape. A young woman, d in a casual ck jacket and jeans, her identity obscured by a ck cap and mask, made her way into a lesser-known part of the tower.

    nking her were five guards, their presence imposing in heavy armored suits that hummed softly, the glow from their rifles casting eerie shadows on the metallic walls.

    The elevator dinged softly, its doors sliding open to reveal a floor that contrasted sharply with the sleek, technologically advanced aesthetic of the rest of the tower. The atmosphere here was grim and somber, the air thick with despair. Before her, a long corridor stretched out, lined with small, transparent cells. Each cell was barelyrge enough for a single upant to lie down, and behind their thick, clear doors, young demons of various races were caged like animals.

    No matter how many years she had lived here, she couldn''t stop feeling the chill in her blood whenever she stepped in here.

    As she stepped forward, the guards fanned out slightly, their rifles at the ready, their eyes scanning the surroundings with mechanical precision. They maintained a careful distance, their primary mission to monitor this woman, ready to intervene at any sign of trouble.

    The young demons inside the cells were in poor and sickly condition, their figures gaunt, eyes dim¡ªexcept for the moment they saw this woman.

    At her appearance, a wave of muted excitement passed through the cramped quarters. Faces that were moments ago etched with resignation lit up, eyes gleaming with a mix of hope and relief.

    "Anna!" a weak voice called out as a young demon looking barely 16 years old, his skin a dull shade of blue, pressed his face against the transparent door, "You came back."

    Anna removed her mask and paused by his cell, her heart tightening at the sight. She offered a gentle, reassuring smile. "I promised I would, didn''t I, little Jiro?" Her voice was soft, a stark contrast to the harshness of their surroundings.

    Jiro managed a weak smile, his hand reaching out to touch the door as if trying to feel the warmth of her presence, "Are you alright..?"

    "Of course. I''ve brought some books you wanted to read," Anna replied, reaching into her bag to pull out several small devices, "You can tell me if you need anything else.."

    The news seemed to spread like a ripple through the corridor, as other young demons of various races shifted closer to their doors, their expressions mixed with happiness and relief upon seeing her.

    Anna moved from cell to cell, her interactions marked with kindness and a heartbreaking normality in such an abnormal setting. The guards watched, their expressions unreadable behind their visors, but no interference came. Their rifles asionally shifted, tracking Anna''s movements, knowing perfectly what she was capable of.

    Anna''s footsteps echoed softly as she approached thest cell at the end of the grim corridor. The dull hum of the facility was momentarily forgotten as she paused before the transparent door, her heart swelling with a mixture of joy and sorrow at the sight of the two young demon girls snuggled up together inside.

    The first had delicate features, long dark green hair with a ghostly green skin, though she looked frail and clothed in a long white dress like the rest. She had a thick white cor around her neck with a red light and her appearance seemed to be slightly younger than Anna.

    The other young demoness had short fiery red hair, two small ck horns on the sides of her head, midnight ck skin but had prosthetic, rusty metal arms that seemed to have reced her original ones. However, she looked a bit older than Anna.

    As if they heard faint footsteps of someone outside, both of them startled awake with nervous and terrified expressions.

    It was a reaction born from many such interruptions, usually heralding nothing good. But as the figure outside their cell came into view and the familiar face of Anna appeared, their tense expressions melted away into relief and then into an excited smile.

    "Mira¡­C¡­," Anna mumbled softly and wanted to say more but felt a lump in her throat that stopped her from saying more.

    "An-nna! I wa-as just dreaming about seeing you! I can''t believe it ca-ame true!" Mira''s voice chimed through her cor which shed a red light as she spoke, the mechanical sharpness doing little to hide her joy while her mouth remained closed, her lips arched into an excited smile.

    C stood up more slowly, her dark red eyes scrutinizing Anna for any signs of distress before allowing her own smile to surface, "Today must be a really good day," she said, her voice soft and warm, "We were beginning to think the worst after not seeing you for a year. But you look so healthy and well, that makes us feel so relieved and happy."

    "Hn, hn. We were s-so worr-rried," Mira nodded as her cor device crackled with a high-pitched voice, albeit in a glitchy way.

    Anna smiled softly, shaking her head as she ced her hand against the transparent door, "You two shouldn''t waste time worrying about me. I will be fine over there. And look¡­" Anna ruffled through her bag as she added, "I brought something for both of you." From her bag, she pulled out apact toolkit and a digital tablet before cing them on a tray that extended from the door.

    She pushed the tray inward and it popped out on the other side where the two demonesses could ess.

    C''s eyes lit up at the sight of the toolkit, "Oh, Anna, perfect timing. I''ve been itching to fix the power regtor on Mira''s cor. It''s been glitchy," she said, her mechanical fingers already reaching out as if she could work on it through the barrier.

    "And, Mira, I''ve downloaded thetest fantasy series you''ve been dying to read," Anna said, gesturing at the tablet as Mira took it with a delighted squeal.

    Mira clutched the tablet to her chest, then held it up proudly, "T-This will kee¡ª-ep us entertained for at least a w-week! T-Thank you, A-Anna!" she beamed, her electronic tone buzzing with joy.

    C was already busy with her mini screwdriver, the tool glowing faintly as she adjusted Mira''s cor, "Mira, stop speaking with such excitement. You might break your cor before I can fix it," she chided gently, her voice tinged with affection. After a moment, she clicked the tool off and smiled, "Now you can talk as excitedly as you want," she said with a soft giggle, easing the atmosphere. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Mira''s smile widened, her eyes twinkling as she turned to Anna, "Anna, please stay with us for at least a day. We haven''t had fun together in years."

    Anna''s smile softened, her eyes zing over with memories of the time they spent together in less grim circumstances, "I wish I could stay longer, you know," she replied, her voice thick with emotion, "But I''m working on getting you all free. So just be patient for a little longer, okay? Then we all can have as much fun as we want."

    C''s expression grew serious, her protective instincts kicking in as she leaned closer, "Is the blue-eyed monster making you do anything bad because of us? We know he didn''t let you out only because you were a ''sess'' in his ''tests''. He also lets you bring so many good things for us when he wouldn''t even reward us with a good meal unless we perform well in his ''tests''. You will tell us if something like that is happening, right?"

    Mira''s smile faltered, turning into a look of concern, "Anna...is everything alright? You seem a bit ¡­sad."

    The weight of their concern pressed heavily on Anna''s shoulders, making it difficult to maintain herposed facade. She was about to say something when one of the guards stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tender moment like a cold de, "Time''s up. He wants to see you now," he announced sternly.

    Anna startled slightly at the interruption, her face straining into a forced smile as she looked back at her friends, "I will be back soon. Wait for me," she promised, her voice a whisper of determination and sorrow.

    "Anna, wait!" C called out, concern etching her features, but her plea was cut short. The guard pressed a red button, and shutters nged down over the transparent doors, sealing Mira and C away from Anna''s view.

    The sound of the shutters echoed ominously as Anna''s expression contorted with a mix of pain and resolve, herst glimpse of her friends obscured by cold metal.

    Escorted by the guards, Anna walked away, each step heavy with the burden of unfinished promises and unspoken fears, leaving behind the young demons in their isted world, holding onto hope in the shadow of uncertainty.

 Chapter 622 The Doctor And The Master

    Chapter 622 The Doctor And The Master

    The sharp, magical whirr of the elevator mingled with the low echo of the breathing of the guards as they escorted Anna towards her uncertain meeting. As one guard ced their hand against the scanner, Anna caught a glimpse of additional buttons on the panel lighting up, revealing floor numbers that seemingly didn''t exist before.

    They selected the 200th floor, and the elevator shot upwards, its speed nearly breathless. Her pulse quickened slightly, knowing nothing good ever happened whenever she went to this floor.

    In mere moments, the doors slid open to a quiet, expansive corridor. The guards, their mission apparently at its end, remained inside as the elevator began its descent, leaving Anna to navigate the rest of the path alone. She stepped forward, her steps echoing softly in the vast, empty space, heading towards therge metal doors at the corridor''s end.

    As the doors hissed open, a sliver of reddish light spilled from therge horizontal windows, painting shadows across the floor. But before Anna could fully step into the room, a startling interruption met her: arge dark golden metallic w snapped around her neck. "Hrrk!!"The grip was iron-tight, forcing a grimace of pain onto her face as she turned to confront her assant.

    The figure towering over her was imposing, nearly 3 meters tall, encased in dark-golden metallic armor shaped like a rhino,plete with arge horn protruding from the helmet. The eyes of the suit glowed an eerie dark red, and a low growl-like breathing sound emanated from within, filling the room with a foreboding presence. Anna''s heart pounded against the vice-like grip, the figure''s aura suffocatingly strong like his physical strength. Just what and who was this thing? It had a very unnatural dark aura, and she had never seen this thing before in her life.

    "Rx a bit, hornbud. She wouldn''t be useful to us dead," called an amused woman''s voice from behind the armored giant. At hermand, the grip on Anna''s neck loosened ever so slightly, allowing her a small gasp of air.

    The armored figure let out a rumbling growl in acknowledgment but did not release Annapletely.

    Swallowing the pain, Anna''s eyes darted around,nding on the woman who had spoken. The woman, appearing in herte fifties, had neatly tied ck hair and brown skin, herrge rectangr spectacles framing a pair of eyes brimming with dark amusement, "Doctor... What is the... meaning of this... hrk..." Anna managed, her voice strained under the pressure on her neck.

    This woman who was infamously known as the ''Doctor'' had given her and her friends years worth of nightmares despite her carefree and frivolous demeanor. She was the craziest of them all.

    "You disobeyed orders is the meaning behind this," a gruff, aged voice chimed in.

    Anna''s gaze shifted to an old man approaching from the side. He was robust, with a military demeanor, piercing blue eyes, and a grey toothbrush mustache. His presence exuded authority and not a small amount of menace.

    She immediately recognized him as Max Schmidt or ''Master'' as she and her friends used to address him.

    He was the one who brutally tortured her and her friends ever since they could remember, to prepare for various ''tests'' and in the name of ''training''.

    Every time she saw his face, Anna felt a surge of anger heating her blood, but she forced her features to remain neutral, her will keeping her outwardly calm despite the turmoil within.

    However, in the center of the hall, plush sofas were arranged in a semi-circle. At the head, sitting with an air of casual authority, was none other than Derek. The blue metal piece over his right eye caught the reddish light, reflecting it ominously. His expression was inscrutable, watching the scene unfold with a detached interest that chilled Anna to the bone.

    The humans revered him as the Bulwark of Justice or respectfully as the President, but to her and her friends, he was the¡­Blue-eyed monster. A monster who never gets his hands dirty but puppeteers everything and everyone from up above, making him the most dangerous and terrifying of all.

    And now, just his gaze alone always made her feel a chill settle down at the bottom of her spine¡­fearing what he was nning to do.

    Anna stood trembling slightly under Max''s imposing figure as he towered over her, his voice filled with scorn and rage. She tried to hold her ground, attempting to justify her actions with a strained voice, "I am sorry...I tried...and...he is fine...I will be....more careful...in the future..."

    Max''sughter was harsh and mocking, his face contorting into a sneer as he replied with venom in his tone, "You little demon rat have the gall to say you tried after you almost let our important asset die? We know you saved those insignificant dregs before the bomb was about to explode instead of saving our asset as you were ordered to. Do you have any idea how many years of resources and progress you could have cost us, especially the time I invested on you to not mess up like this?"

    Anna''s fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms as she struggled to maintain herposure. Her anger boiled beneath the surface, but she bit back any retort that might further provoke his wrath.

    "You dare look at your Master instead of taking responsibility for your disobedience?!" Max bellowed, his hand suddenly swinging out in a vicious arc to strike her face.

    *THWASH!*

    The sound of the p resonated through the hall like a gunshot, and Anna''s head whipped to the side, a line of blood trailing from her split lip. Her dark gray eyes flickered with a momentary sh of dark yellow before it faded away.

    "That''s enough, Max," Derek''s steady voice cut through the tense atmosphere, hismand immediate and authoritative. Max, though clearly displeased, turned towards Derek with a shrug, his demeanor still bristling with aggression. "Derek, let me train this little rat again and make sure she obeys. It seems like her time outside had made her forget some of my ''training''."

    Derek raised his hand, signaling Max to cease his advances, "Stand down. I will take it from here," he said simply, his voice calm but carrying an undeniable weight.

    Max grunted in frustration butplied, patting the massive rhino-suited figure beside him, "Let''s go, my student," he said gruffly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The figure in the rhino armor emitted a low, rumbling grunt, its imposing gaze briefly settling on Max in a way that suggested simmering tension.

    "Be careful, Maxxy. My Hornbud still needs some time to remember his strong rtionship with you," L teased with a light chuckle, winking at the armored behemoth, "Come on, Hornbud. Let''s get you hooked back up before you get more irky."

    As the rhino figure released Anna, she staggered slightly, catching herself before she could fall, her hand going to her bruised neck.

    Max, L, and the rhino figure exited the room, leaving a heavy silence in their wake.

    Once they were gone, Derek''s voice filled the void, his tone cool and probing, "Why did you save those people instead of him?" he asked, his eyes locked on Anna, reading her reactions closely.

    Anna, still reeling from what happened, slowly met Derek''s gaze. She controlled her swirling emotions, her expression hardened into a mask of determination, "I believed he would make it. As for those people, I saved them so he wouldn''t feel guiltyter. Since you told me to keep him happy, I thought this would count," she stated firmly, her voice steady despite the inner turmoil she felt.

    Derek, sitting back in his chair, listened intently, his eyes studying her every move. After a moment, he slowly nodded, his expression still inscrutable, "Hmm, but next time, you will have to obey your orders no matter what you think or believe. Your friends would want you to do that," he said, his voice low and measured. He then added a calm yet stern warning, "This is thest time I will remind you like this. You can leave now."

    Anna felt a tight knot form in her stomach as she absorbed his words, her fists clenching tightly behind her back.

    She gave a stiff nod, acknowledging hismand, then turned sharply on her heel and walked towards the exit.

    She felt as if a heavy stone had been lifted off her chest since nothing bad had happened as she had feared. But she knew it was because Arthur was too important and they needed her. Still, she knew this didn''t mean she should risk anything.

    The heavy door swung shut behind Anna, sealing away the tension-filled hall as she made her rapid departure. As she exited, a side door hissed open, and an elderly figure emerged, his presence dignifying and calm.

    The man, distinguished by his bald head and short white beard, was d in a fine ash suit. He carried himself with an air of gravitas as he strolled into the room and settled into one of the plush sofas adjacent to Derek''s. His hand, casually tucked in his pocket, removed itself as he seated himself.

    "I suppose you wouldn''t look this calm if your gamble hadn''t paid off," he began, his voice steady and seasoned, "But I have to admit, you even had me nervous for a second when you made that decision. We could have lost almost everything we have been working for."

    Derek leaned forward, his demeanor serious yet unfazed, "Don''t I always say that even if you don''t trust my decisions, you should trust my ns. Would I ever do anything topromise my own ns?" He paused, allowing the rhetorical question to hang in the air, "But you are right... This was a gamble and one that was worth it. It was the only way to find out. You don''t agree?"

    Albert allowed a slight curve of his lips, "How can I not agree when you just showed us that our years of research and work weren''t for nothing. Now we can confidently proceed with everything and never look back," his green eyes sparkling briefly with an intense light as he added, "We will be the gods of the new world and rule as long as the sun shines upon us."

    Derek nodded slowly.

    The conversation shifted as Albert''s curiosity piqued, "But... how did you know that she wouldn''t choose to save him?"

    Derek''s response was thoughtful, his head shaking slightly, "I never did. I would have just kept trying and testing. But after what happened, I now know what she would do, though it''s not like we would need to do this again."

    Albert nodded, his expression reflecting respect and understanding, "As expected, you seldom leave anything to chance."

    ncing at his watch, Derek remarked, "It''s gettingte. I should go meet my wife now. She wanted to have some dinner with me."

    Albert responded with a subtle smile, rising from the sofa, "You go ahead and make your wife happy. I should also get back and make sure my son and granddaughter are keeping everything together back home."

 Chapter 623 Need To Keep An Eye On Her

    Chapter 623 Need To Keep An Eye On Her

    The rooftop of a seven-star hotel was bathed in soft, ambient light, transforming it into a private sanctuary high above the bustling city below. A table for two was elegantly set,plete with crystal ssware and fine china, creating an intimate atmosphere under the starlit sky. A woman looking in herte thirties dressed in an elegant blue sheath dress that entuated her well-endowed bosom, looked across the table at Derek with a mixture of affection and concern as they enjoyed their private dinner.

    She had short yet silky blue hair thatplimented her radiant blue eyes.

    "How''s the food, honey? I picked this since it''s your favorite," Cecilia asked, her smile warm as she gestured towards the gourmet dishes before them.

    Derek paused, savoring a forkful of the meal, and then nodded appreciatively, "You know my taste best. This is sublime," he replied, his voice carrying a note of genuine pleasure.

    Cecilia sighed softly, her gaze drifting momentarily towards the city lights, "I wish our daughter was here with us. I called her, but she said she was too busy. While I''m d that she isn''t under depression like before and is out there, I am worried since she is spending too much time with that Lenny. I don''t like him one bit."

    Derek chuckled softly, an attempt to ease the worry evident in his wife''s tone, "You don''t have to worry, honey. Our daughter is a good judge of people and knows how to take care of herself. She is only sticking with him to learn and grow her career."

    "I hope that''s it..." Cecilia murmured, her fingers ying with the stem of her wine ss before taking a sip.

    Changing the subject, Derek asked with a tone of concern, "How''s the work going on over here? Are you facing any difficulties?"

    Cecilia''s expression tightened slightly as she considered the question, "It''s going well in all the countries that signed a contract with our agency. Only the rest are still not allowing us to start our work."

    "It''s fine. They will soon understand," Derek responded calmly, his confidence unshaken by the challenges.

    "But..." Cecilia hesitated, her voice lowering as she leaned in slightly, "The mana ley lines we areying on thesends, we are nting and connecting them in such a way that they will be able to conduct mana buried deep within the core of our. Is it really necessary for Project Guardian? Wouldn''t it be cheaper and safer to simply install a chain teleportation portal system even if it won''t be as efficient as a world-wide ley line system? If someone misuses these ley lines... it could endanger our world."

    Derek paused, considering her words carefully. His expression remainedposed as he set down his fork and met her gaze directly, "The ley lines are more than just awork for conducting mana; they are part of arger vision to secure our future. It''s true that this poses certain risks, but the benefits far outweigh them and I won''t let anyone misuse it."

    Cecilia''s brows knitted together in concern and curiosity as she contemted Derek''s earlierments, "Secure our future? What are you talking about, honey? Do you have some other ns using these ley lines? I never asked before because I believe in your vision. But it was difficult to move all those people from theirnds after promising them it was for their own good. I even had to force some of them because they wouldn''t budge and it made me feel guilty. Still, I did it because I believe in your vision. But there is more to your vision, right?" Her voice was tinged with a mix of faith and uncertainty.

    Derek, sensing the gravity of the moment, folded his napkin with deliberate calmness and stood. He walked over to his wife and offered his hand, which she took, albeit with a slight hesitation borne of confusion. He led her gently towards the edge of the roof, where the expansive cityscapey spread out beneath them, the moon a silent witness overhead.

    Turning to face her with a warm, earnest gaze, Derek invoked a memory, a promise made long ago, "Do you remember what I promised you when I married you?" he asked softly.

    Cecilia''s expression softened, a nostalgic light touching her eyes, "How could I not? You said you would never make me feel as if I am less or smaller than others and instead make me the most respected woman in the world."

    Derek nodded slowly, his voice taking on a deeper, more passionate tone, "Even if you were born into an Elite family, your own family never treated you well because you were the daughter of one of your father''s mistresses. You never got the respect and prestige you deserved."

    With a wistful smile, Cecilia responded, feeling a warmth for the life Derek had given her, "I have long forgotten those things since you have already fulfilled your promise, and now I don''t feel less."

    But Derek shook his head firmly, his eyes alight with an unyielding ambition, "But I am not satisfied with that, nor should you be. Would you not want your name to echo across centuries, millenniums? Don''t you want the same for our daughter? Don''t you want our family to be the leaders of tomorrow?"

    Cecilia''s lips parted slightly, her mind reeling at the scope of his aspirations, "What are you talking about? How could that be possible? It''s not like we are the Elder Hunters whom people still remember to this day. We are just a branch family that descended from them."

    Derek''s gaze intensified, a fervid light sparking within, "What if I can make us more revered than they ever will be? What if I make it so that we, the Sterlings, will be the ones to destroy and annihte all the demons for good in this lifetime? What if we are the ones to create a new world without evil?" His words were not just a question but a deration of a vision far beyond Cecilia expected.

    Cecilia stood, momentarily taken aback by the sheer magnitude of Derek''s vision.

    "You...You are really serious about this? How...How can that be possible?" Cecilia asked, her voice tinged with incredulity.

    Derek''s response was calm and assured as he ced his hands on her shoulders, grounding her with his touch, "Project Guardian is just an important step in making sure we can make it possible. Once we make some progress, you will learn how. Just imagine...we can finally finish what the angels wanted us to do and earn their favor. What if they reward us with something unimaginable if we aplish it? Even if they don''t, we will be the leaders of the new world...a world without demons or any strife and where all people would revere us. Wouldn''t you want to live in such a world with me and Rachel?"

    Cecilia''s eyes softened, her earlier skepticism slowly melting away as she envisioned the future her husband painted¡ªa utopia free from conflict and suffering while holding utmost prestige, "That would be a dream to live for, and it still feels like one. I can''t believe you thought that far ahead and even made ns for it."

    Derek''s smile was gentle yet filled with an unspoken promise as he pulled her closer and cupped her cheek tenderly, "How could I not think about securing the future of our family? So that is why I need you to keep up the good work like you already have, even if it might get difficult orplicated, just like how you stuck with me for all these years. You would, right? All this is meaningless without my family by my side."

    Cecilia nodded slowly with a warm look, her resolve solidifying, "Now that I understand your vision, I will give it my all, honey."

    "Thank you, honey," Derek murmured, his gratitude genuine as he leaned in to seal their conversation with a kiss. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Meanwhile, far from the intimate scene on the rooftop, another conversation was unfolding on the balcony of a nearby hotel room.

    Asher stood with binocrs in hand, observing the couple from a distance. Beside him, Rachel''s expression was contemtive.

    "How much does your father trust your mother?" Asher asked, his gaze still fixed on the distant figures of Derek and Cecilia.

    Rachel bit her lip, considering her answer, "My dad loves my mom, and she loves him the same way. That I know for sure. Their marriage wasn''t like a business transaction like most other elite families. He married her despite her low standing in her family, and they were in love before they got married."

    "Then do you think your mom is like your dad?" Asher pressed in a frigid tone and then added in his mind, ''Even if she was good to me while I was Cedric, she still believed Derek''s lies as if she conveniently forgot who I was. I can''t just turn a blind eye to that.'' "My mom always supported my dad in anything important he did, but she never did any bad things, nor does she seem like someone who would do so. She was the one who taught me to be an honorable Hunter," Rachel replied, her voice low and tinged with heavy emotions.

    "That you know of. You have no idea what people might do for love if she really loves him. Looks like we will have to keep an eye on your mom too," Asher concluded with a subtle smile, lowering his binocrs to look at Rachel directly.

    Rachel inhaled deeply, wondering what he was nning to do. She refused to believe Asher''s cynicism that her mother was like her father, especially since she spent her time more with her mother than him.

 Chapter 624 She Is Hiding Something

    Chapter 624 She Is Hiding Something

    Under the flickering lights of an abandoned bathroom, a woman d in a ck mask and cap entered after making sure nobody else was nearby.

    With a flex of her palm facing the floor, an electric wheelchair materialized out of thin air, the ring on her finger briefly glowing.

    She quickly shed her jacket, top, and pants, revealing a simple white bra and panties and yet highlighting her natural beauty.

    With deliberate movements, she donned casual gray pants but only pulled them up to her upper thighs. Standing before the grimy mirror, Anna''s gaze fell on the small metal discs embedded into the sides of her hips, glinting ominously under the flickering white lights.

    Taking a deep, steadying breath, she summoned a small circr tool resembling a mini-screwdriver into her hand. Positioning it against the left disc, she used it like a key, slowly and painfully twisting it out. "Urgh¡­" Her face twisted in agony, and a groan escaped her lips as tears welled up in her eyes from the excruciating pain. No matter how many times she had done this, the pain would never let her get used to it. Each time, it hurt with a different yet equal intensity.

    Finally, with a soft click, the disc came free, and instantly, her left leg went limp, causing her to grasp the sink for support.

    Gritting her teeth, she repeated the agonizing process with the right disc. Each movement was a torment, and when the second disc popped free, her right leg also gave out. Letting herself copse on her knees, she crawled with great effort into the wheelchair, her body shaking from the ordeal of removing the discs, the lingering pain causing her entire body to tremble.

    She then applied a small patch on the small bloody holes left behind on the side of her hips.

    After regaining herposure, she dressed in another casual top and shirt, giving herself a long, hard look in the mirror. The reflection that stared back was a mix of pain and determination, which she found herself unable to look at for a second longer. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Wheeling herself out of the bathroom, Anna navigated her way through the deserted streets, and finally, after catching a bus, she reached the orphanage where she worked.

    As she entered the ssroom, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. The room erupted with the joyful shouts and smiles of children, all of whom were thrilled to see her.

    "Miss Anna!" they cheered, their young voices filled with genuine affection and excitement.

    Anna''s face, so recently marked by pain, transformed as she greeted them, "Good afternoon, everyone!" Her voice carried warmth and a renewed spirit, the somber shadows in her eyes chased away by the light of the childrens'' innocent joy.

    Seeing them made her remember her own past and friends, especially how these kids all stuck together and how innocent they were.

    "Miss Anna, can we please continue the story of the monsters in the tower from yesterday?"

    "Yes, yes! What happened after the monsters imprisoned the brave Hunter? Will he be able to save the trapped princess in the tower?" The children excitedly asked one after the other, their eyes wide with anticipation and excitement.

    Anna softly smiled as she nodded and said, "Well¡­there is a lot going on but the brave Hunter¡­"

    Minutes seemed to pass quickly as everyone got immersed in their teacher''s story, wishing the ss wouldn''t end anytime soon.

    ¡ª

    In the heart of the Draconis Kingdom, the air was thick with excitement and the morous sounds of celebration. The streets of the kingdom were alive with anticipation, a tumultuous wee brewing for the return of their king, Drakar, from his extended war business travels. What was supposed to be a week-long absence had stretched into two months, sparking a fiercepetition among the noble draconians, especially the princes and princesses, to orchestrate the grandest procession for their ruler''s return.

    They didn''t care if they had to threaten and force their own people toe up to the streets to throw praises at the king. All they needed was to make sure they would get noticed by him.

    Seeing how busy and serious their king was regarding the war against the Bloodburn Kingdom, they had no doubt the Bloodburn Kingdom was going to be annihted from the annals of history, especially the Bloodburn King. Their king would definitely make sure of it.

    High above and far away from the bustling streets, in the seclusion of her grand room''s balcony, stood Lysandra. Her gaze fixed on the spectacle unfolding below as Drakar''s chariot, a magnificent and dark creation adorned with the emblems of their dynasty, rolled through the throngs of cheering subjects. Despite the joyous uproar, a deep frown creased Lysandra''s brow, her thoughts far from celebrations.

    She had been nning a secretive visit to see Asher and to meet with Agonon, and Drakar''s untimely return threw her ns into disarray. Since their unexpected encounter in the serpent''s cave, Lysandra had deliberately avoided meeting Asher, fearing Drakar''s inquiries if he learned of herte return that day. She had hoped to manage Drakar''s expectations and win some trust with her diligent work in his absence. She wanted to ensure everything was perfect for Drakar, to keep him pleased and uninterested in her affairs.

    But as days turned to weeks, with Drakar altering his ns on a whim, her anxiety only mounted.

    Now, watching him return, she felt a pang of frustration mixed with an inexplicable emptiness after waiting for all these weeks¡ªa longing for what Asher made her feel, which now seemed more like a curse. She regretted the feelings that had been stirred within her, wishing she could return to her previous self so that she wouldn''t waste time thinking about unnecessary things.

    She then took a deep breath and decided to see Asher tomorrow after making sure Drakar doesn''t suspect anything.

    -

    In the heady lit ambiance of a luxurious brothel, Drakar lounged with nonchnce, surrounded by a bevy of subi who attended to his whims with seductive grace. The room, drenched in opulent decor and filled with the heady aroma of exotic incenses, vibrated with soft, suggestiveughter and the clinking of fine crystal. Drakar, enjoying the respite from his travels, sipped from a ss poured by one of the enchanting subi.

    However, the sultry atmosphere was abruptly pierced by a knock at the door, followed by a formal announcement that cut through the mirth like a cold de, "Your Majesty, Prince Rhygar wishes to speak with you."

    With a click of his tongue, Drakar''s face contorted into irritation as he pushed away the women with a dismissive gesture, "Why is this idiot bothering me now? Just send him in," he grumbled, his voice slurred slightly from the alcohol.

    Rhygar entered, his posture rigid with the formality required in the presence of the king. He bowed deeply, his face a mask of solemnity, "Your Majesty."

    "You can''t wait until I get back to the pce. This better be important or I willsh you for wasting my time," Drakar snapped, eyeing Rhygar with visible annoyance.

    Rhygar, maintaining hisposure under his father''s withering gaze, nced momentarily at the lingering subi, "It''s important, but can we talk alone?" he requested, his voice steady but urgent.

    With a skeptical scowl, Drakar gestured dismissively, and the subi quickly exited the room, their forms a blur of movement as they retreated. Once alone, Rhygar took the seat beside his father, his expression fraught with concern.

    "I happened to notice something, but it might not be anything at all. Still, I felt that you would want to know," Rhygar began, his voice cautious.

    "Just spit it out instead of toying with words and wasting my time," Drakarmanded, his patience thinning.

    Taking a deep breath, Rhygar hesitated, then divulged his observations, "It''s about Mother. I didn''t ask because I know she might not tell me what''s really going on, but while you were away, on a certain day, she returned to the kingdom veryte at night."

    Drakar rubbed his forehead, his irritation evident, "Is that it? What''s so strange when she has returnedte many times after her duties? I heard she was great with her work while I was away."

    Rhygar cleared his throat, pressing on with his revtion, "I know, but that day, the strange part was that she hadn''t visited any of her vassals, nor was she spotted anywhere on any official business."

    The room tensed as Drakar''s frown deepened, a shadow passing over his face, "Is that so? I will just get the facts out of her tonight and see for myself," He said, an ominous glint glowing in his dark, fiery red eyes.

    Rhygar quickly interjected, "That might not be good, Father. If we confront her, she might hide it or won''t tell us to not worry us. I also noticed her disappearing somece from time to time in the past few months, but I have never thought much about it until now. You know how she is not the same after Agonon''s death. I am just really worried about her wellbeing."

    Drakar scoffed darkly as he nced at Rhygar, but a spark of contemtion flickered in his gaze as he asked, "Since you said she came out not long after I left, how did she look?"

    Rhygar was a bit confused by his father''s question and said, "As always?"

    Drakar frowned briefly as he asked, "As always? You mean, you didn''t notice anything odd or strange about her appearance?"

    Rhygar swallowed his saliva, wondering why he was asking such strange questions when his mother had always looked so beautiful and elegant, "Of course not. What is this about, father?" Drakar clenched his fist as he mumbled, "So she found a way behind my back, huh¡­How dare she¡­"

    "Found a way?" Rhygar mumbled with an anxious look.

    Drakar shifted his gaze back to Rhygar, "Your concern doesn''t seem to be misced. Why don''t you follow her the next time she leaves and see what she is up to. Since you are an idiot, she will underestimate you."

    With a forced smile, Rhygar nodded in agreement, "Thank you, Father. I will find out and get back to you. I only just need one small favor to help me do this," His tone was determined, eager to find out what she was doing in secret.

 Chapter 625 To Find A Purpose

    Chapter 625 To Find A Purpose

    The morning was brisk, a faint mist lingering over the pce grounds as Rhygar observed his mother from a discreet vantage point. Lysandra, cloaked and moving with a purpose that suggested urgency, swept out of her balcony and into the dark crimson skies. Her cloak billowed around her, an umon essory that piqued Rhygar''s curiosity. It was not the attire she typically wore for her official duties or casual outings. This cloak seemed designed to conceal, to blend in with the surroundings, or perhaps to shield her from prying eyes.

    Rhygar''s heart raced with a mix of apprehension and suspicion. He had seen her don this cloak once before¡ªright after his father had departed for his extended trip. The memory of that day shed through his mind, fueling his resolve.

    Where was she going in such secrecy?

    This time, he was prepared, armed not just with intent but with a means to follow her undetected.

    For years, Rhygar had thrown himself into an intensive study of his mother''s patterns. He had painstakingly charted her usual destinations, the frequency of her visits, and her behaviors to make sure of her well-being and, of course, to make sure no filthy men would try to take advantage of her.

    He had seen some of his father''s consorts having affairs on the side, and a few of them were too careless that his father caught them, and they ended up losing their lives as punishment. Of course, he hated some of their children, so he reported them himself.

    But he feared that his mother might sumb to such mistakes, especially now that Agonon had left her miserable. Apart from that, no man should deserve his mother''s attention like that. Only he, as her son, was allowed to take care of her andfort her since she must be still grieving.

    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been more cold to him.

    But he was d to see that she had no such affairs until the past few months where he noticed her disappearing for a short while every week, making him feel suspicious.

    Through this meticulous observation, he identified anomalies in her routine¡ªspecifically, the mysterious disappearances that didn''t fit her known schedule.

    Equipped with a special cloak¡ªcourtesy of his father, designed to obscure his aura¡ªRhygar felt a surge of confidence. He wouldn''t have consulted his father if not to receive this cloak and still felt some regret telling him.

    As for this powerful garment, it was crafted to disrupt detection spells, a perfect tool for a son intent on shadowing a mother greatly skilled in the arts of tracking mana.

    Once Lysandra had sufficiently distanced herself from the pce, Rhygar initiated his n. He waited just long enough to ensure she would not sense an immediate pursuit. When he felt safe, he set out towards the area he had marked on his map¡ªa secluded region he had managed to narrow down based on his detailed investigation.

    It was somewhere in this region, he suspected, that the secret to his mother''s odd behaviorsy hidden.

    As he navigated through the paths outside the Dracyra Continent, Rhygar''s mind raced with possibilities. What was his mother hiding? Why seek such seclusion in a ce so far from home? His steps were cautious, his eyes constantly scanning the environment for any sign of a ce his mother could have gone to.

    Not long after he came near a valley, which was enshrouded in a heavy, unsettling mist, and seemed almost otherworldly as Rhygar ventured deeper. His steps were cautious, the silence around him punctuated only by the asional distant calls of the flying beasts. The mist thickened, dampening his clothes and chilling his skin, yet he pressed forward. This ce, the Valley of Shadows as some called it, was known for its eerie calm and the legends that whispered of its curse. Yet, it was the only ce left unchecked, thest location where his mother could be hiding her secrets.

    Meanwhile, deep within the heart of the valley beside the infamous Lake of No Return, Lysandra stood quietly. Theke''s dark purple waters, stirred slightly by a gentle breeze, mirrored the blood-red hue of the setting sun, creating a hauntingly beautiful scene. Lysandra''s heart drummed unusually, a mix of anticipation and unease as she waited for Asher, her cloak drawn tightly around her voluptuous curves.

    "You are always so early," came Asher''s familiar voice, cutting through the stillness of the evening air. Lysandra turned slowly, her face hidden beneath her hood.

    "Why are you wearing a cloak again?" Asher asked, his voiceced with concern and a slight frown creasing his brow.

    "It doesn''t matter. I will just see Agonon and leave," Lysandra replied, her voice carrying a hint of impatience, trying to deflect his concern.

    "No, you aren''t going anywhere until you tell me what happened," Asher insisted, taking a step closer to her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Knowing he won''t take ''No'' for an answer, with a resigned sigh, Lysandra lowered her hood, revealing her face pale and marked by sweat, "It was a mistake...I shouldn''t have let myself heal from the poison. He learned that I somehow got healed within a day, and apparently, he hadn''t given me permission to heal myself. I suppose he never expected I would be able to heal from it. But at least this time, it doesn''t hurt as much as before," she exined, her tone even though her voice was weak.

    "Nonsense. Even if it doesn''t hurt, you don''t look alright. Sit down and let me heal you since it''s not toote," Asher responded firmly, his concern palpable.

    "Didn''t you hear what I said? I can''t let you heal me. He will just do it again. Just let it be. You don''t have to worry about this," Lysandra protested weakly, shaking her head as she attempted to dissuade him from further action.

    Asher''s eyes, filled with a potent mix of concern and determination, met Lysandra''s defiant gaze. He stepped closer, his movements deliberate, his presence almost overwhelming in its intensity.

    "I won''t let you keep suffering like this," he murmured, his voice deep and resonant, echoing slightly in the quiet of the valley.

    "That''s enough. Don''te near me," Lysandra cautioned, her voice soft and shaky, betraying the pain she tried so hard to mask.

    Ignoring her protests, Asher moved even closer, the space between them charged with an unspoken tension. He reached out, his hand grabbing her slender hand with a gentleness that contrasted sharply with his earlier assertiveness, "Just calm down. I won''t make itpletely go away, but I can at least take away some of the pain for you, and Drakar wouldn''t even notice," he assured her, his voice soothing.

    Reluctantly, Lysandra''s resistance faded, and she allowed him to guide her to sit down before him. Asher then maneuvered behind her and gently pulled down her cloak, revealing the elegant dark red dress beneath while her graceful dark silver wings extended sideways.

    As he reached for the zipper at her back, Lysandra turned to face him, an unspoken question in her eyes.

    "Your back suffered the worst. So, I will treat them from within," Asher exined softly, meeting her gaze with a reassuring look.

    With a hesitant nod, Lysandra turned back around, giving him ess to her wounded back. Asher slowly unzipped her dress, exposing the stark reality of her injuries¡ªher previously graceful back was a canvas of bloodysh marks and deep bruises, each one a mark of her suffering.

    Asher''s touch was gentle as he traced the contours of her wounds, his fingers tingling with the suppressed power of his dark green mana.

    Lysandra tensed initially but gradually rxed under the warmth of his touch, a soft sigh escaping her as she felt the pain beginning to ebb.

    "He hurts you like this because he knows you are stronger than him. Why did you let him for all these years? You could have taken a chance," Asher spoke softly, his hands glowing with a dark green light as he began to kill some of the poison beneath her wounds but not enough to make her look as if she was healed.

    Lysandra''s response was tinged with a mixture of resignation and defiance, "You don''t understand. Every time I tried to go up against him, I ended up losing things I cared about. Now all I have is my own life, and I am not going to waste it until I am sure I can waste his."

    "How long do you n to wait? Until there is nothing more left to heal?" Asher''s voice broke through the silence, firm yet filled with concern, challenging her to confront the truth.

    Other than wanting to earn her trustpletely before it was toote, he didn''t like seeing her like this. He didn''t know if it was just guilt or something more.

    Lysandra, usually soposed and untouchable, found herself strangely agitated by his probing.

    Her voice, a whisper barely audible above the gentlepping of theke''s waters, carried a mix of confusion and vulnerability, "Why do you care so much?"

    "Because right now you have no one by your side," Asher replied, his tone softening, a stark contrast to the strength of his words. His statement was simple but loaded with empathy, reaching out to the depths of her soul.

    Lysandra''s fingers curled into her palms as this truth stabbed into her heart.

    Asher, sensing her turmoil, gently nudged her chin, coaxing her to look at him, "But I won''t let you be alone anymore. I am not saying this as just an ally but as a man who can''t let a woman like you hurt like this anymore. You have done well to hold on this long. But now¡­" His voice trailed off as he leaned closer, his eyes locked onto hers, "...why don''t you let me hold your hand?"

    Lysandra looked into Asher''s shimmering dark yellow eyes, finding in them a sincerity that touched a part of her she had long barricaded. Her words resonated with her soul more than she wanted to admit. She couldn''t help but wish to stop this pain for a second and find sce in his warmth.

    But her eyes flickered when she saw him slowly lean in, making her press her lips together as she briefly looked away with her eyes closed, "I¡­I can''t¡­" She mumbled, feeling guilty towards her long-dead lover despite the passing of so many years. How can she let another man take his ce in her heart?

    Asher could now guess what was causing her turmoil, yet it only made her feel more admiration towards her.

    "You know I have a past that I still can''t let go," Asher whispered, making Lysandra slowly open her eyes while he added, "I let that past burden my heart more than it should have and almost robbed me of a second chance at happiness¡­a second chance to not be alone again."

    Lysandra unconsciously turned her head back towards him as if she was surprised he had such a past. Feeling the truth and pain behind his words, she felt as if she could rte to him.

    "So I won''t tell you to move on because not even I have found a way yet. But even if I find one, it will always be a part of who I am, and that will never change. And the same goes for you. You have lost so much, and that has made you who you are. But you deserve to be happy again by finding a purpose, and I¡­" Asher looked into her eyes with a deep gaze as he cupped her face, "...want to be that purpose for you."

    Lysandra felt the warm pool of emotions she had been suppressing in her heart ripple as his words echoed in her mind.

    However, her mind froze as she saw Asher lean in, the world seemingly slowing down.

    Before she could realize it, his lips met hers in a gentle kiss, an act so tender yet so profound. Lysandra found herself immobilized, caught in a whirlwind of emotions she hadn''t allowed herself to feel in ages. The warmth of his lips was like a beacon in the cold darkness that had enveloped her heart, preventing her from thinking or acting to stop him.

    It was as if her heart had finally taken control of her body.

    Her eyes fluttered closed, her body''s initial resistance melting away as she allowed herself to lean into the kiss, into the warmth of his embrace. At that moment, nothing else mattered except remembering how it felt like to be loved again

 Chapter 626 A Love That Was Stolen

    Chapter 626 A Love That Was Stolen

    The mist was deceiving, hiding everything beneath its protective nket.

    Rhygar felt it cling to his cloak as he walked carefully, his steps moderated with calctive precision. Any sign of hurried movement or a stray use of mana could alert a lurking presence - notably, his mother.

    He also felt it unbearable to endure the smell of this toxic air. Even if this toxicity wasn''t deadly to someone as strong as him, it was still nauseating.

    He almost felt tempted to just turn back and leave. But he was even more determined to not return without finding out what his mother was finding. He had to find out for her sake as well.

    However, right then, from the distance, the tune of faint voices mingled with the gentle murmur of a nearby water body. Straining his senses, Rhygar gravitated towards the sound, nerves on edge as he moved.

    The sound was like a whispered secret, hidden behind the veil of theke''s murmur.

    As he rounded a bend in the path, the sight came into view that instantly froze him to his root¡ªthe silhouettes of two figures locked in an intimate exchange¡ªan indistinguishable sight of a passionate kiss in the fading light. The sight plunged an icy knife straight into his heart, his body stiffening as realization kicked in.

    ''M-Mother...?'' he murmured in his mind, his gaze locked onto the pair. His own mother, surrendering her lips to their mortal enemy, the Bloodburn King!

    Her lips were locked with his, their lips moving in a slow, sensual dance, tasting and sucking each other''s warmth.

    The hand of that swine was caressing his mother''s elegant face and neck, sullying her unblemished skin and lips with his mouth.

    A tidal wave of rage surged through Rhygar. His mind reeled as he struggled toprehend the scene before him. A storm of emotions churned within his chest, threatening to consume him. Anger, betrayal, and a deep sense of hurt wrestled for dominance, each one fueling the burning heaviness that settled in the pit of his stomach.

    He felt a pang of possessiveness, as if his mother''s affection was being stolen from him.

    He was her son and yet she was showering such passionate love on their mortal enemy? How could she when she never even showed an ounce of it towards him all these years, and how dare that alien swine covet his mother?!

    The thought of another man, especially this bloodburn dog, touching her, kissing her, was like a red-hot de twisting in his gut.

    His fists clenched so tightly that his fingers bit into his skin. Every muscle itched to rush forward, to tear that alien dog from his mother. But a stray movement from his mother snapped him back to reality.

    It was her nce, alert and scanning their surroundings that jolted him to the danger of his presence. He winced as he realized he almost fucked up by letting a wisp of his mana leak out unconsciously.

    He wanted to stay and find out more about what his traitorous mother was doing with that alien dog. But what if she senses him as the source of the leak? That was a risk he couldn''t afford to take. With a pounding and heavy heart, Rhygar turned swiftly, his retreat masked by the enveloping mist.

    At the same time,

    "What happened?" Asher asked as Lysandra suddenly got up with a startled look.

    "I felt a disturbance in the air, almost as if someone was here," Lysandra mumbled with a subtle frown, her eyes casting over the terrain, searching for a sign of the unwee presence. Or did she imagine that?

    A wrinkle of concern marred Asher''s forehead. Rising to his feet, he repeated her actions, eyes sweeping the area, "You said nobody knows this ce. So, is it possible that someone followed you?" He queried, trying to decipher the possible reasons for this unsettling feeling.

    Asher had always thought of letting someone apany him to this ce just to be safe, especially the first time he met Lysandra here in case she was nning to betray him.

    But he felt doing so might make Lysandra suspect him in return, and that might make him fail to earn her trust.

    He never again considered bringing anyone, especially since she never brought anyone with her.

    He knew it was one way to prove to her his sincerity even if it was not the logical thing to do.

    Lysandra furrowed her brows and exined, "I always make sure nobody is following me since Drakar is the kind of man who might send people to keep an eye on what I might do if he feels something is off. But he didn''t have enough time to find out that I hade here. Even if someone manages to find out that I am somewhere in this area, the air surrounding thiske is nauseating enough to make even Drakar turn back. That''s why nobodyes here."

    Asher nodded, already knowing that the peculiar properties of the area around the Lake of No Return provided a natural deterrent to unwanted visitors.

    The nauseating air around theke, a natural phenomenon, ensured their privacy¡ªexcept for the small sanctuary by the water where they now sat.

    "But I suppose we shouldn''t meet again. It''s better to be safe," Lysandra said, her voice firm but carrying an undertone of regret.

    "No. I can''t allow that," Asher replied quickly, his voice tinged with urgency. He grasped her hand, his touch conveying his determination.

    Lysaandra''s eyes flickered, "Asher, I am saying this for your own good too. Do you think I like to stay away from Agonon and..." Lysandra paused, her gaze melting onto his before looking away.

    Asher''s hold on her hand faltered slightly at the mention of Agonon, a reminder of theplicated rtionship he had gotten himself into. Why did that asshole have to provoke him that day and get killed?

    He felt he should tell her the truth once all this was over...just like how he was nning to tell Rowena. Just the thought of this made him feel a sense of unease he had never felt before.

    But he quickly tightened his grip, drawing her closer, their faces mere inches apart, "Then let''s meet at Lori''s old cave. I am sure nobody would dare approach her cave, and she can act as our personal escort," he proposed, a n forming in his mind.

    "She would agree to that?" Lysandra asked, clearly surprised. Lori, known for her great power and solitary nature, was not one to serve lightly.

    Asher winked, a mischievous spark in his eye, "Let''s just say she doesn''t have much choice now that her future depends on us."

    Lysandra''s face briefly warmed up, and she unconsciously ced a hand over her belly, knowing what Asher meant.

    It still felt surreal that she might bear the seed of someone who was supposed to be her enemy.

    "There is something else important I need to tell you," she said suddenly, her voice taking on a grave tone.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed with concern, his attention fully on her now, "What is it?" he prompted.

    Lysandra''s gaze was intense, her voice low and steady, "I think I finally know who Drakar is talking and nning with to destroy your kingdom."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he took a step back, a mix of surprise and suspicion etching his features, "Someone like him is working with someone else?" he asked, disbelief evident in his tone.

    Lysandra nodded solemnly, "He''s that desperate to destroy you and your kingdom. Otherwise, his pride wouldn''t have let him. But that only makes him more dangerous since this means he won''t even let himself hold back from getting to you."

    A dark light shed in Asher''s eyes as he pressed for more information, "Who is he working with?"

    "Thest living Caelumbra, Kira. It seems she is the one pulling the strings and even told Drakar the idea of trying to suffocate your kingdom by depriving it of resources. She must have some strong influence to pull off her ns on her own. You have to be very careful about her. She seems more of a threat than Drakar since we don''t know what she has been nning," Lysandra revealed, her toneced with urgency.

    Asher''s jaw tightened, a mix of frustration and understanding coloring his response, "That damn fox woman...Does she really have to take things that far..." he muttered, his mind racing with the implications of this alliance against his kingdom.

    Lysandra continued, the concern in her voice palpable, "There are too many people hellbent on destroying your kingdom, including the werewolves I presume. They wouldn''t hold back if the right opportunity presents itself."

    Asher''s fists clenched at his sides, "I won''t stand anyone who dares to touch my kingdom..." he muttered, his determination ring. The memories came rushing back - the life he experienced as Raziel, tainted with both pain and sorrow, was as vivid as though it was yesterday.

    He still could remember the feelings he had experienced as Raziel who built the Bloodburn Kingdom over the blood and bones of his loved ones. It still felt so fresh and real to him that it felt like the Bloodburn Kingdom was his own to protect as well.

    "How did you find out?" Asher asked with his brows furrowed.

    Lysandra briefly closed her eyes and said, "Whenever heshed out at me in the past few months. When he gets drunk, he vents his anger and frustration on me, but at the same time, he slips bits and pieces of whatever made him so angry in the first ce. I managed to put two and two together and found out it was that caleumbra." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher felt a stinging sensation that she had to go through that, yet respected that she managed to retrieve information amidst getting tortured.

    His expression turned resolute as he said, "I think it''s time you started nning to overthrow Drakar. In a way, it''s a good thing he''s still alive since the moment you overthrow him then no one will be able to challenge you."

    Lysandra''s eyebrows shot up in surprise at his suggestion, "Overthrow him? Are you serious?"

 Chapter 627 Fear Isnt Always The Way

    Chapter 627 Fear Isn''t Always The Way

    Lysandra''s eyebrows shot up in surprise at his suggestion. "Overthrow him? Are you serious?" she asked, taken aback by his audacity.

    Asher nodded with a serious look and said, "There isn''t much time. We will get finished by the likes of Drakar and everyone he is working with or the Hunters, who are hellbent on annihting us. Before that, we have to take the fight to them. We can''t afford to y it safe anymore."

    "Annihte us? The Hunters? Who told you that?" Lysandra asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    "My cult members. They found out..." Asher quickly exined the WHA''s n to destroy them, revealing details that caused Lysandra''s eyes to widen in shock at the audacity of the humans'' ns.

    "I can''t believe it¡­They had been nning this for dozens of years?..." Lysandra mumbled, feeling unsettled and worried about the future.

    "We demons have a clearmon enemy, but since everyone in our world is busy killing and fighting each other, we were blind to what the WHA had been nning all these years. But we can destroy the WHA before they can bring their ns to fruition if webine our strengths. That is why you can''t just stay as the queen consort anymore. You must be the Queen," Asher stated firmly, a sense of urgency evident in his voice.

    Lysandra closed her eyes briefly, taking a deep breath to process the heavy load of information. Just when she thought Drakar was her only concern, an even greater threat loomed, expanding the scope of her worries.

    Asher gently held Lysandra''s hand, his voice soft yet reassuring, "You don''t have to be afraid of him anymore. You let him terrorize you for all these years by holding your loved ones hostage, making you feel weaker and helpless. But now he has no power over you unless you let him. You are stronger than him if you want to be."

    Lysandra opened her eyes slowly, meeting Asher''s gaze as he continued, "I am not telling you to challenge him head-on right away. We both know that just killing Drakar alone would serve no purpose. It is his influence we should destroy. We have to dismantle more than 200 years'' worth of connections and power he has gathered."

    Lysandra''s hand trembled slightly under his grip, her voice filled with a mix of skepticism and intrigue, "And how do you suppose I do that in such a short time?" Lysandra inwardly couldn''t believe she was even considering his words, but for some reason, she felt inclined to at least hear him out despite how young he was.

    "By causing a civil war where youe out on top in the end," Asher stated, the words hanging heavily between them.

    "A civil war?" Lysandra echoed, her lips parting in surprise. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher nodded with conviction, "Yes, a civil war within your kingdom," he continued to exin, "It might seem impossible since you think Drakar has the support of many, but he doesn''t truly have the loyalty of most of his allies. Most of his ''allies'' are just those who have been conquered through fear and bloodshed. You know this best since you''ve subjugated so many ns and small kingdoms under his orders. Now all you need to do is bring them over to your side and promise them freedom from fear and the tyranny of Drakar. Show them that you are and can be different from him if you take over the throne."

    Asher inwardly couldn''t help but think about Rowena, thanking her for teaching him the important things about uniting the people in a kingdom, especially keeping them happy and content.

    Lysandra''s gaze sharpened as she considered his proposal, "Promise them freedom from fear? You think they will listen to me if I don''t force them?" Lysandra felt a bit surprised that a king like him was thinking of such ways.

    As far as she had known and seen, people always sumbed to fear and terror almost instantaneously. It was fast and the most efficient way.

    Asher exhaled slowly, choosing his words with care, "I know you''ve grown up using fear as a tool tomand obedience but trust me¡ªthat isn''t the way to ensure true loyalty. It''s merely a means to an end and is only necessary to a certain extent. That''s why I said you should show them you are different. Show your sincerity in helping them and ending the suffering of their loved ones, and they will follow you to even the depths of Tartarus to overthrow Drakar. Only you can make this happen since you are the queen consort. You alone have the power to enact this change."

    As Asher spoke, Lysandra''s fingers tightened around his hand. She couldn''t help but once again deeply ponder on his words.

    She had seen how Drakar constantly tortured and killed his own subjects and those of his "allies" to keep them in line, and it seemed to work as they hadn''t done anything to offend him for so many years.

    But this meant that even if she tried to use fear and threaten them to help her, they would have no reason to do so when they feared Drakar more.

    This made her realize that fighting fear with fear wasn''t the best option here. She had never considered Asher''s way ever in the slightest for all these years since it just seemed imusible.

    But why was it starting to look a bit hopeful now? Was it because he was the one who told her that she could do it?

    She nodded slowly, her expression firming with resolve, "Okay... Since there isn''t much time like you said, I have no choice but to at least try your way, even though I''m not ustomed to it."

    Asher offered her a soft smile, his eyes gentle. "Just remember, you aren''t alone in this fight. I am with you now, and I will help you if there''s any trouble, no matter the consequences."

    Lysandra''s dark, fiery red eyes softened unexpectedly, a spark kindling the warmth that had once again taken root in her heart after all these years. She thought such feelings had long died and would nevere back.

    Her thoughts swirled in a maelstrom of emotions, as she grappled with the realization that this young alien had somehow managed to reawaken feelings she thought had long been extinguished. The irony was not lost on her - that the ruler of her sworn enemy''s kingdom could be the one to revive the embers of her heart.

    Without a word, Lysandra''s hands rose to cup Asher''s face, her fingers tracing the contours of his cheeks as if seeking to memorize every detail.

    Her lips, once a thin, determined line, now softened into a gentle, inviting curve. As she leaned in, her mouth met Asher''s in a passionate, all-consuming kiss.

    Asher''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, his eyes widening in astonishment at Lysandra''s sudden, bold move. He never expected she would make the first move, considering how she was reluctant to open up her heart to him.

    But as their lips touched, he realized she had finally opened up to him and his initial surprise gave way to a deep, abiding passion. His arms wrapped around her curvy waist, pulling her closer as he reciprocated her kiss with equal fervor.

    The air around them seemed to vibrate with tension, as if the very fabric of reality was being reshaped by the intensity of their emotions. ¡ª

    Rowena was standing tall in her throne hall after a protracted meeting with her ministers. The air was thick with the weight of state and war affairs, and all of them left with their backs slightly bent, burdened by their responsibilities and worries of the future.

    Things were looking less good as each day passed since they could only survive so much from the resources of the Nightshade Kingdom and after using considerable resources to forge weapons using their Veilstones, it was getting harder to manage the economy and stability of the kingdom.

    Rowena knew this and felt that with the ''key'' still continuing to consume their most powerful resources, Deviars, to maintain the barrier around the kingdom, they might notst more than two years or less since it seemed to get hungrier with time.

    As she prepared to leave, she paused and turned to her royal advisor, Seron, who was waiting a step behind her.

    "Have you heard anything about what Drakar has been up to while he was away?" she asked, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and concern.

    Seron''s face tightened, reflecting the gravity of her question, "Our spies haven''t managed to find much, but what we know is that he has been traveling across various territories on his continent with arge entourage over the past two months. They suggest he might be constructing something significant. However, the details are unclear, as Drakar was extremely cautious with his activities."

    Rowena''s brow furrowed at the report, "Whatever it is... It can''t be good. Keep a constant eye on all our enemies. For the first time in the history of our kingdom, we are being attacked from all sides. But thest thing we can do is let them have their way," she instructed firmly, then turned to leave the throne hall with a swish of her royal robes.

    Seron bowed deeply, his voice echoing slightly in therge, ornate hall, "As you wish, Your Majesty."

    Exiting the throne hall, Rowena made her way to her study. The crimson sunlight filtering through the window bathed the room in a warm glow, but her thoughts were elsewhere¡ªon Asher, whose duties had increasingly kept him away. She missed him more than ever, though she understood the demands of leadership all too well.

    Approaching her desk, Rowena''s attention was immediately captured by an ominously wrapped letter, its ck seal stark against the polished wood. A dark frown formed on her face as she recalled a simr letter she had received not long ago.

    With a hesitant hand, she reached for the letter, half-tempted to burn it into ashes without reading. Curiosity, however, got the better of her, driven by a need to identify the sender who dared to do this again. She broke the seal and unfolded the letter, her eyes scanning the content quickly.

    But the words on the paper made her eyes quiver as she read...

 Chapter 628 The Dilemma Of A Wife

    Chapter 628 The Dilemma Of A Wife

    Rowena broke the seal and unfolded the letter, her eyes scanning the content quickly.

    But the words on the paper made her eyes quiver as she read,

    [ Did you know that your husband loves to spend more time with the humans, your enemies, rather than you? You don''t believe me? Check the Sighststone behind this letter. ]

    Rowena''s fingers tensed slightly as she held the parchment, her eyes tracing the insidious words that threatened to shatter the tranquility of her heart. With a hesitant twist, she turned the letter over. There, affixed to the back like a malignant growth, was a small, dark red sphere¡ª a Sightstone. Its deep, blood-like hue seemed almost usatory under her scrutinizing gaze. Removing it with a careful touch, Rowena felt the cool, smooth surface of the sphere against her palm, a stark contrast to the heat of the anger beginning to simmer within her.

    A war raged inside her¡ª one side urging her to cast aside this venomous letter and itspanion, to shatter them into oblivion. But curiosity, that relentless, gnawing beast, wed at her resolve. Asher had always been a closed book regarding his missions, his reasons cloaked in duty and silence. Respect for his secrets had always been her creed, his trust her sanctuary. She also knew he had been hiding something else¡­something personal that had to do with whatever haunted him ording to what the royal seer had told her.

    But she believed he would tell her one day when he was ready instead of trying to force him.

    Disappointment in herself crept in, souring her thoughts. How could she doubt him, even for a breath? Yet, wasn''t it her right, as both queen and wife, to seek out the snake that was trying to target her and her husband?

    With a deep, steadying breath, Rowena activated the sphere. It pulsed once, ominously, before erupting into a swirl of dark red light.

    A projection flickered to life, casting ghostly shadows across the room. It showed Asher and Lysandra, locked in what appeared to be an intimate embrace. The scene disyed was intimate, Asher and Lysandra in a moment that seemed far beyond the tonic bounds of political alliance. They were kissing¡ªnot a mere peck of strategic affection, but a kiss that held an emotional depth, betraying more than mere political convenience.

    She knew of Asher''s calcted decision to draw Lysandra closer by impregnating her to bind her to his ns and also earn her trust to take control over her kingdom and prevent the war.

    But the sight stirred a storm within her, a tumult of emotions and questions crashing against the shores of her heart. He can''t possibly be in love with the queen of their enemy kingdom, can he? Why would he fall in love with a draconian like her, who had always helped Drakar no matter the amount of blood she had to shed. Would Asher let her blind him by using his feelings?

    Rowena felt anxious since Lysandra was almost 200 years old, a seasoned veteran, while Asher was just a boy in her eyes. Who knows if someone like her was toying with his feelings to use him?

    But she also remembered Asher telling her that Lysandra wasn''t as evil as Drakar and that she was different from most draconians.

    If he had that much confidence in his words, could it really be true? Maybe it is. She shouldn''t try to overthink and let this mysterious perpetrator win by making her doubt Asher. In the end, Lysandra can''t betray Asher even if she wanted to since she was impregnated by him. There should be nothing to worry about.

    Without thinking about it for a second longer, she swiped her hand through the air, a gesture that summoned the next projection. The image flickered and shifted, revealing Asher, in his human avatar body that moved with purpose among a cadre of Hunters.

    Rowena''s breath hitched, her eyes widening as the scene unfolded. She knew of Asher''s covert dealings, of the cult-like allegiance he had fostered among certain Hunters who served him.

    Yet, nothing had prepared her for the sight that now gripped her¡ªAsher, in whispered conference within the cloistered confines of a dark room, with a Hunter whose striking blue eyes and flowing blue hair shimmered with a familiar and haunting light. Both of them were standing in that dark room alone and talking to each other intensely.

    It was her¡ªthe daughter of the leader of the WHA, a Hunter born from a lineage that had taken part in the battle where her father ended up dying...the daughter of Derek Sterling.

    Someone like her can never be a soulservant or a ve without letting her father know. So how could such a one serve Asher willingly unless tethered by hidden motives or darker loyalties? Rowena''s mind raced, threading through possibilities, each more unsettling than thest. Asher, surely he must be aware of this unless he-

    But no, she reined in her spiraling thoughts, staunching the flow of doubt. Rowena refused to let suspicion taint her trust in him so easily. She would confront Asher, hear the truth from his own lips. With a flicker of resolve, she deactivated the Sightstone, the room dimming as the spectral images dissolved into the creeping shadows.

    Yet, as the glow faded, new words seared themselves onto the parchment as if conjured by some unseen hand:

    [You might be nning to ask him about what you saw. Do so if you wish, but then you will never discover the secrets he is hiding or why he prefers thepany of humans so much. You must be curious as to what kind of ''past'' he is hiding from you. He will never tell you on his own. The choice is up to you.]

    Rowena''s fingers clenched, crumpling the edges of the letter as her heart thudded painfully against her ribs. Her lips pressed into a thin line, not just with the chill of the revtions, but with the weight of the decision that nowy before her. She knew the importance of keeping a clear head and the need to consider all angles before jumping to conclusions. Yet, in that moment, her role as a queen was overshadowed by her vulnerability as a wife.

    She had never felt so much dilemma in her life before. She knew what was the right one to make but the logical one was the other.

    She would have ignored this since Asher can''t have a past she doesn''t know since he was bedridden before her eyes for almost his entire life.

    But considering what the royal seer once said to her, she held doubts, wondering if this ''past'' wasn''t just a simple past but something more than what she was imagining. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡ª

    The crimson sun was barely cresting the horizon when Asher set foot on the shores of the Naiadon Tribe, the rhythmicpping of the waves a soft apaniment to the more dramatic scene unfolding before him.

    There, amidst the foamy embrace of the sea, stood Callisa, her massive pincers slicing through the air as sheunched powerful water projectiles into the distance. The spectacle was nothing short of majestic, a raw disy of power that seemed to wrestle with the very forces of nature.

    Perched atop Callisa''s immense, ck carapace was Lori, her serpentine body coiled with an air of regalmand. It was as if she was using Callisa''s carapace as a majestic seat for her to sit upon and teach Callisa based on the echoes of Lori''s voice he could hear. However, what struck Asher as odd, though, was the incongruous sight of a cowboy hat perched atop her head¡ªa whimsical human affectation that seemed bizarrely out of ce yet oddly fitting for Lori''s entric character.

    It made him wonder if she really liked using human stuff. Fortunately, she was powerful and crazy enough for demons here not to question her about it. Some demons do wear human things as trophies, after all.

    "You can do it a bit sssstronger, Krakie. Now do it again as I told you. Make it as powerful as possible so that you can ssssurprise your Master with it soon by using it upon him. That is the only way to make him proud. He is that kind of man if you get my hint," Lori''s voice carried over the water, her serpentine head raised high as she nodded to herself.

    "Use it upon whom, Lori?" Asher''s voice cut through the air, causing Lori''s eyes to widen dramatically, a flicker of awkward panic crossing her features as she choked on her next words.

    "Kookoo!" Callisa''s reaction was a mix of surprise and delight as she turned to face her Master, her massive pincers shing together in a disy of excitement while turning around Lori to face Asher as well.

    "Ohuhu, look who sssshowed up, the great and powerful Immortal King. Don''t misunderstand. The powerful gusts of wind here can y tricks on your ears," Lori managed, her voice a silky smooth cover-up, her smile shing as slick as her scales.

    Asher let out a brief scoff, his smile knowing, "Sure. But now I have something important to talk about with you. So why don''t you kindly follow me over there," he gestured toward arge rock that jutted from the sandy shore, a private alcove away from curious ears.

    Lori tapped Callisa''s carapace affectionately, "Your sensei will be back soon, Krakie. Just keep practicing what I taught you until then."

    "Sensei?" Asher mumbled with a baffled look.

    "Kookooo," Callisa mewled, her pincersing together in a semnce of a bow, an innocent student eager to please.

    Asher couldn''t help but scoff at the absurdity of the lessons, wondering what other nonsense Lori might have imparted, "I will be back soon to spend time with you, Callisa," he assured, earning an excited tter of pincers in response, "Kookoo!"

    Once secluded by therge rock, Lori wasted no time. Wrapping a red scarf around her neck, she asked, "What is so important that you wanted some secrecy?" Her eyes sparkled with mischief and anticipation. "Don''t tell me that you finally¡ª"

    "None of that bullshit. I am here to ask you to help me build something powerful enough to destroy buildings protected with legendary grade barriers," Asher cut in, his expression grave and his toneced with urgency.

 Chapter 629 The Disgruntled Consort

    Chapter 629 The Disgruntled Consort

    The salty breeze whipped through the secluded rock as Lori''s hiss sliced through the tension, a mix of usation and rm coloring her voice, "Ssss, are you nning to blow up my new house? How did you find out? I didn''t ''coax'' Krakie to build it for me sss¡­at least for the finishing part..." Her words trailed off into an awkward silence, her eyes darting to and fro from Asher.

    Asher''s expression remained the same, his voice steady, "It is for something I have to use in the Severed Realm. To be precise, on something the WHA are building right now," he rified, his tone serious. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A sigh of relief escaped Lori, her body visibly rxing as she shifted back into her usual, slitheryposure, "Ssss, why didn''t you just start with that first? But why ask me? As a king, don''t you have expert alchemists to make this stuff for you?" Her voice tinged with a hint of challenge, questioning his unusual request.

    Asher narrowed his eyes, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he divulged his reasons, "Because this is top secret and I can''t trust those who I don''t know unlike you."

    "Ohuhu, I didn''t know you would have that much trust in me. Sigh, my charms can''t be helped¡­" Lori sighed to herself as she tugged at the exquisite purple scarf around her neck.

    "Also I heard from Is that you not only love to read and research stuff but also make stuff like powerful bombs as a hobby. I know you never got much opportunity before due to theck of resources you needed by living in that cave alone. But now I can give you whatever you need to build to your heart''s content."

    The promise of unrestricted creation lit a fiery spark in Lori''s eyes, "Sssseriously? You won''t mind me blowing up stuff here and there, then? For trial purposes, of course." Her voice wasden with excitement, the prospect of utilizing her long-suppressed skills a tantalizing opportunity.

    "Of course, you can test them in a safe ce. But this also means you can''t waste resources. We are already pretty tight on them, and I am trusting you with them," Asher reaffirmed, a hint of confidence in his voice that made Lori briefly narrow her eyes.

    Lori''s grin widened, her enthusiasm undimmed, "I can''t believe this. I can finally vent my centuries of stress and suppressed skills."

    "It will be interesting to help you in that," came a mature yet melodious voice from the side, cutting through the conversation with the ease of a practiced diplomat. Both Lori and Asher turned to see Naida approaching, her graceful smile as serene as the wind, her long ruby red hair flowing behind her like a wave of fire.

    "Ssss, aren''t you that Valentinedy? What are you doing here? Can''t you see that this charming couple is having a private discussion here?" Lori hissed, her displeasure evident.

    She didn''t like this unpleasant tension between Asher and this woman. Even this heady scent from her was ticking her off.

    Did this brat sleep with her too? How muchpetition would she have to fight through? she wondered, her pique simmering just below the surface.

    Asher''s smile broadened at Naida''s arrival, acknowledging her with a nod before addressing Lori''s visible concern, "She will be joining you because we need her expertise to make a bomb that will be undetectable until it goes off," His words carried a weight of finality, signaling the importance of Naida''s role in their ndestine project.

    Lori''s eyes widened, a flicker of irritation igniting within them as she hissed in a tone tinged with disdain, "Ssssss, you want me to work with her? I don''t work well with otherssss. I prefer my ownpany, in case you didn''t notice."

    Asher released a tired sigh, his patience wearing thin against the backdrop of the urgent task at hand, "Then you have to because you very well know why I am asking this. This concerns the future of our world and not just our kingdom. So even if you like to work on your own, you can''t build what I want without her help. Naida is the best expert in our kingdom when concealing something in in sight."

    Naida stepped forward with a gentle smile that made Lori shift her gaze toward her, "Please don''t feel offended by my presence. I won''t hinder you in any way, and it would be my pleasure to work with a wise and schrly being like you," she offered, her voice a soothing balm to the charged atmosphere.

    Lori''s initial irritation ebbed away, mollified by Naida''s earnestpliment.

    She raised her head high, a semnce of regal concession in her posture, "Fine then. Since this brat is desperate enough to request this and for the sake of the world, I shall ept this for now," she conceded, though her tone carried a hint of reluctant agreement.

    Lori had already heard from Is what Asher was doing in the Severed Realm.

    Even if Asher hadn''t asked, she would have asked how she could be of help since this concerned the future of her bloodline as well.

    Asher''s lips curved into a smile, relieved by Naida''s ability to navigate Lori''s prickly demeanor.

    However, his attention was abruptly diverted by amotion echoing from beyond the rock. Curious, he stepped out to investigate, his expression shifting to surprise as he encountered a striking figure approaching.

    The young woman who approached had long silver hair that cascaded down her shoulders, and ghostly red eyes that seemed to capture and reflect the tumultuous emotions of the sea itself. Her smile was alluring,ced with mischief, drawing the eye almost as much as the bold chainmail outfit she wore. The outfit clung to her, provocative and barely sufficient, marrying rebellion and allure with a touch of noble elegance - a daring ck chainmail ensemble hugging her lithe form. Delicate metal links encased her round, medium-sized breasts, teasing glimpses of supple pale flesh beneath, creating an irresistible harmony of defiance and sophistication. An enticing glimpse of her bare thighs peeked through the provocative armor design, fueling imagination and desire alike.

    "Sabina? What are you doing here?" Asher murmured, his voice low, as he took in her daring ensemble and the nervous, almost scared expressions of those who followed in her wake. It was well known that the Thornes held dominion over thesends, their presence always a signal of significant happenings.

    They must have gotten spooked to suddenly see her, especially dressed in such a provocative way that made even Asher feel a warm urge down there for a moment.

    Sabina''s smile widened, her eyes twinkling with an impish gleam as she stepped closer, the clinking of her chainmail punctuating each graceful stride.

    Her voice,ced with yful usation, broke through the morning air. "What kind of question is that, my charming husband? Why can''t your consorte and see you anytime she wants?"

    "I did leave you a letter that I woulde by and see you soon," Asher replied, his tone a mix of helplessness and exasperation, as he shook his head. He shouldn''t have underestimated the thickness of her skin toe out here in such a bold dress.

    Behind him, Naida and Lori emerged from their rocky concealment, as if they also wanted to see what was going on.

    Sabina opened her mouth to retort but paused mid-sentence as her eyesnded on the serpentine figure of Lori slithering into view. But her gaze hardened momentarily upon spotting Naida, who offered her a subtly knowing smile, sparking a flicker of killing intent in Sabina''s eyes. She still hadn''t forgotten what this old bat had made her see that day by getting into her head.

    Refocusing her attention on Asher, Sabina''s demeanor shifted back to one of yful mischief, "Husband, you can''t tease your consort by leaving just a letter. If you want me to follow everything you wrote in that letter, I need you to follow me to continue our business."

    Asher exhaled a weary sigh, his gaze drifting towards Callisa, who was still practicing in the distance, "I wille, okay? After a few hours."

    Asher didn''t want to break his word to Callisa about spending time with her.

    Sabina''s eyes narrowed, her voice carrying a teasing yet firm tone,"I think I left out the word ''now''. Or...we can continue our business here, starting with me undressing here," she dered, her fingers teasingly moving towards her chainmail.

    "It''s fine, my king. I can take it from here," Naida said as she looked at Asher with a meaningful nce, making Sabina seethe inwardly even more upon seeing this vixen try to steal the spotlight even in a moment like this.

    "Ugh, juste with me now," Asher said, his patience snapping as he grasped Sabina''s wrist and pulled her along. He knew she was crazy enough to undress here without caring about the people around.

    Sabina let out a satisfied giggle, casting a mocking nce back at Naida over her shoulder as she followed Asher.

    "Ohuhu, how interesting that crazy-eyed vamp is. Looks like I am not the only one who hasssspetition around here. For a second I thought she wanted to kill you. Aren''t you worried she might poison him against you? She''s one of his consorts, after all," Lori remarked with a chuckle, her tone amused yetced with genuine curiosity as she turned to Naida, finding fun in this drama.

    Naida crossed her arms, her expression unppable, her voice steady and calm, "There are a lot of people who want to kill me or pull me down. But I am still standing here, aren''t I?"

 Chapter 630 Her Future Husband

    Chapter 630 Her Future Husband

    Hellbringer Tower loomed ominously against the dark crimson sky, its silhouette making the atmosphere even more eerie.

    As Asher dragged Sabina through the towering doors, the echo of their footsteps reverberated through the cold, hollow halls. With a sudden movement, he flung her forward, and she tumbled across the cold stone floor, the sound of her chainmail clinking softly against the cold stone floor.

    "Fufufu...Finally, I was able to get your attention," Sabina giggled from her sprawled position on the floor, her voice echoing slightly in the vast chamber. Shey on her back, lifting her right leg provocatively, her eyes locked on Asher with a challenging gleam.

    Asher''s brows furrowed deeply as he stepped forward, his gaze darkening, "You think you have the right to make demands just because I made you my consort? I already fulfilled our deal by nting my seed in you. You can''t hold that over me anymore. I am too busy to take part in your mischief."

    Sabina''s lips pressed tightly together as she smoothly rose to her feet, her movements graceful and deliberate. She walked towards him, her gaze turning menacing, "I think you are a bit mistaken. I didn''t dly marry you because my father or you said so. I married you because I want ''YOU''. But after our first night, I have barely seen you. It''s like you forgot I even exist. Is that how you should treat the only consort who can satisfy you the best?"

    Asher sighed, his frustration evident, "I haven''t even been able to spend time with Rowena or Is properly. So how do you expect me toe and see you when our kingdom is at war and I have my duties to fulfill? At least your mother understands. And now you¡ª"

    "Then you should ask for my help, but you don''t even do that. Instead, you are the one making demands on me, leaving that letter saying that I should procure more resources and help my mother make more spare human avatars for you. But you didn''t even care to tell me whatever it is you are doing on Earth," Sabina countered sharply, her ghostly red eyes shing with a fierce intensity.

    "Why should I¡ª" Asher began, his voice tinged with exasperation.

    "Of course, I don''t have any right to make you tell me. As a dutiful wife, I should fulfill my king''s requests without question. But...as a consort, I have some right to make demands too, and right now, I am demanding you to remind me whose consort I am," Sabina interrupted, her voice lowering seductively as she parted her lips, her gaze locked onto his with an unwavering intensity.

    Asher found it quite annoying to see Sabina trying to act smart with him and asked coldly, "Or else what are you going to do?"

    "Then I will just forget I read that letter, and my mother is too busy to procure those resources on her own," she dered, her brows furrowing in a calcted disy of indifference.

    Asher''s frown deepened, his patience visibly fraying at the edges, "Then do as you wish," he retorted curtly, turning to leave, his cloak swirling around him like a dark cloud.

    "What? You don''t want those avatars?" Sabina''s voice cracked through the air, disbeliefcing her tone as she questioned whether she had overyed her hand.

    "That''s none of your business. Is it?" Asher threw over his shoulder, his words sharp as daggers, cutting through any remaining pretense.

    "You heard him. So stop trying to waste his time," came a slightly annoyed yet sweetly resonant voice from behind. Sabina''s head whipped to the side, her face forming a deep frown as she caught sight of a petite woman dressed in an elegant red gown, her ruby twin tails swaying with each confident step she took toward them, her ruby red eyes gleaming with determination.

    Asher now realized why Naida gave him that meaningful nce. She must have sent Silvia to help him deal with Sabina, and knowing the rivalry between these two, he did feel there was no better person to help him in this situation. "Silvia? How dare youe here and interrupt my talk with my husband? Don''t tell me you hit your head somewhere and lost your way?" Sabina''s voice was cold, edged with a barely concealed threat as she shed a mocking smile.

    Despite the icy shiver that ran down her spine, Silvia took a deep breath and clenched her fists, her resolve firming as she strode towards Asher. Wrapping her arms affectionately around his arm, she looked up at him with adoration, an open challenge to Sabina''s authority. Sabina''s eyes widened, her pupils quivering with unspoken fury.

    Asher allowed himself a subtle smile, but remained silent, wanting to see how Sabina was going to react. Silvia then turned to face Sabina, her voice steady, "Why would Silvia lose her way towards her future husband? And Silvia is here to make sure you won''t annoy him."

    "Future husband? Fufufu..." Sabina''sughter was mocking, filled with scorn as she eyed Silvia dismissively, "Who put such a dream in your head? Your weak pussy can''t even satisfy my servant if I threw him at you, let alone our king."

    "That''s enough," Asher''s voice suddenly boomed, a storm brewing in his tone as he pulled Silvia forward, wrapping his arm protectively around Silvia''s neck and pressing her back against him, her head resting against his chest.

    His eyes were hard, his stance firm as he dered, "Don''t disrespect my fiance again."

    Sabina''s brow furrowed, her disbelief palpable as she challenged Asher''s deration, "What? Fiance? In what world? I never heard of such a thing or announcement."

    "Well, I am announcing it now. Except for my other wives, you are the first one to hear from me, and you can consider it an official one," Asher replied coolly, his voice steady and firm, cutting through the tension like a knife.

    Beside him, Silvia blushed, her cheeks brushing against his arm, the reality of her impending union with Asher still feeling like a dream. Yet, the sweetness of the moment was marred by Sabina''s voice,

    "No, no...This doesn''t make sense. You could have got any woman a hundred times better than her as your consort. You wouldn''t pick someone like her. She isn''t even good at anything," Sabina spat out, her wordsced with venom.

    Sabina''s harsh words caused Silvia to clench her fists, her joy tinged with a sharp bite of insecurity and feared Asher might get influenced by Sabina''s bad remarks about her.

    With her anxiety peaked, her voice trembled as she retorted, "You are just jealous he likes Silvia more than you. He will never like you if you keep being a meanie."

    Sabina scoffed, herughter mocking and cold, "Ah, I see now. My little Silvia, even if it''s true that he is going to marry you, it''s because he wants to form a strong alliance with your House. Don''t you see...You are just a tool to gain more power. You are nothing more, and you can never be."

    Silvia''s expression wavered, her heart sinking at the cruel possibility. Even if she didn''t want to believe it, she knew every powerful man marries mainly for the sake of power or status.

    But before the doubt could fully take root, Asher intervened, his voice icy with rebuke, "Who gave you the right to judge my feelings? You are right. I did first think of simply marrying her for the sake of an alliance. But then..." He paused, turning Silvia to face him, his gaze softening as he looked into her eyes. "...She showed me how much she cares about me, and I couldn''t help but fall for her."

    "My king..." Silvia whispered, her eyes brimming with tears. In that vulnerable moment, Asher leaned down, his lips meeting hers in a kiss filled with passion and an earnest tenderness that spoke volumes.

    "Y-You¡­" Across from them, Sabina watched, her eyes widening in shock. The intensity of their kiss, far from the passion she had known with Asher, carried a depth that unsettled her¡ªa sincerity that pierced through her defenses, awakening an unfamiliar ache within her amidst the anger.

    The realization that Asher''s feelings for Silvia were genuine left her reeling, the cold stone beneath her feet suddenly feeling even chillier as she stood alone, her heart grappling with emotions she had never anticipated.

    As Asher pulled back from their passionate kiss, Silvia''s cheeks held a glow that rivaled the ripest cherries. Her gaze was fervent, thick with an emotion that wove a thrumming thread of anticipation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Silvia wants to show her sincerity by giving herself to you. I-If you want, you can t-take Silvia now..." Her voice was a soft whisper, intimate andden with a delicate plea. She undid the zipper on the back of her resplendent red gown, the fabric parting to reveal her petite yet enticing back. Sabina, an unwilling audience to this moment, watched with a gaze, a strange blend of anger, loathing, and disbelief mixed into it. Still, she held onto her faith, thinking Asher wouldn''t sumb to such tant and stupid seduction.

    However, to her rising dismay, Asher''s deep voice echoed through the silent room, "I wanted to save it for our first night, but I suppose there''s no harm in doing it now." His fingers leisurely yed with the belt of her gown before letting the dress slip over her supple form, pooling around her feet like a puddle of soft, red silk.

    The heady surge of red reached a crescendo on Silvia''s face as she stood before him, her lithe form bared to his gaze. The sight of Asher unrobing to reveal his chiseled physique made her heart pound wildly against her chest. Her eyes widened in awe at the sight of his muscr abs, a deep blush spreading over her cheeks at the sensations coursing down there.

    "No...You can''t do this...Not here....Not before me!" Sabina''s protest rang through the room, her defiance meeting the impassive wall of their engrossed passion. Her protest fell on deaf ears as Asher pulled Silvia into his firm embrace, his fingers tracing the naked back of her body.

    The seething rage bubbling up in Sabina exploded, her words a venomous spit, "You!!" She ground her teeth, her outraged gaze locked onto their intertwined forms.

 Chapter 631 I Wont Hold Back

    Chapter 631 I Won''t Hold Back

    Ignoring Sabina''s angry protests, Asher guided Silvia to sit on hisp, her bare thighs straddling his hips as they settled onto the stone floor. Her bare skin pressed against his, eliciting a shiver from Silvia.

    Asher captured one of Silvia''s pert nipples between his fingers, circling his finger around the sensitive peak before pinching them.

    "Kyeunn~¡­" Silvia gasped, arching her back as sensation after sensation flooded her senses. She tangled her fingers in Asher''s moon-white long hair, urging him closer as he worshipped her body.

    His other hand wandered upwards, finding themselves on Silvia''s slender waist before sliding up to cup her petite breasts. Her rosy nipples hardened instantly under his gentle squeeze, earning a gasp from her vulnerable self.

    Leaning forward, Asher reced his hands with his mouth,vishing each peak with tender kisses and swirling tongues while hugging her petite frame tightly.

    Silvia threw her head back, surrendering herself entirely to the whirlwind of sensations cascading through her. Each pull of Asher''s lips sent jolts of electricity straight to her pussy, igniting a fire within her that threatened to consume her whole. She felt her breasts were never this sensitive before and wondered if it was because he was the one sucking them.

    She clung onto him desperately, while looking at Sabina with a smug yet dizzy smile, finding it quite satisfying to see Sabina''s usually carefree and mocking face filled with red.

    All these years, Sabina kept bullying her and making her feel less. But now the tables have turned and she now got the chance to bully Sabina by making her watch her getting taken by the man she wanted to steal for herself.

    Sabina''s ghostly red eyes were uncontrobly trembling, frozen by what was happening. This weak and stupid valentine she had been keeping under her foot was being shown more favor by her own man.

    How?! How could this be possible?!! That wench definitely sent her daughter here to mess with her!

    But despite the simmering anger emanating from Sabina, neither of them paid heed. For Silvia, this moment was about her and Asher, a culmination of years of yearning and longing. And so, lost in their world of mutual desire, they remained oblivious to everything else.

    Despite her mounting frustration and anger, Sabina found herself getting stimted by the disy before her. Watching them together ignited a fire down there, sparking a need she struggled to suppress. Unbidden, her hand drifted towards her crotch, stroking rhythmically through the thin material of her chainmail dress.

    Catching movement from the corner of his eye, Asher smirked but didn''t say anything as he kept savoring Silvia''s hard, soft buds before murmuring to Silvia, "You have the prettiest nipples I have ever seen."

    "R-Really?" Silvia mumbled with a look of disbelief and hearing it from Asher who had bedded all the prettiest and strongest women in the kingdom made her feel a new sense of confidence and relief she had never felt before.

    "Feh¡­" Sabina couldn''t help but dismissively scoff upon hearing thepliment Silvia received. Yet even as she was still fuming, her restless fingers continued to stroke themselves, lost in the allure of the scene ying out before her.

    Asher couldn''t stop himself from tasting Silvia''s soft skin, trailing hot kisses along her sharp corbone and slender neck. When he finally met her waiting lips once more, he was met with Silvia''s hunger, born of months of longing and denial, feeling her fangs trying to cut against his lips.

    Their tongues dueled fiercely, battling for dominance as they surrendered themselves to the storm of passion consuming them.

    Beneath him, Silvia writhed, desperate for a certain sensation. Her sharp nails dug into Asher''s shoulders, urging him deeper still. And though she wished for nothing more than to lose herself in this newfound intimacy, another part of her reveled in the knowledge that they were driving Sabina mad with envy.

    Asher broke the kiss as he looked deeply into Silvia''s eyes, seeking confirmation that she was truly prepared for this next step, "Are you sure you want me to take your virginity now?"

    As he asked, his thumb traced gentle circles on her lower stomach, causing her to squirm involuntarily under his touch. A feverish smile split Silvia''s features as she replied, "Yes, please don''t make Silvia wait any longer. Silvia has been dreaming about this moment for a long time."

    Feeling bold, he pressed the length of his erection against her moist entrance, eliciting a shiver from her petite body as Silvia looked down upon his one-eyed monster.

    It was so big and intimidating to look at¡­yet it felt so warm against her skin and strangely she wasn''t feeling ufortable from this warmth. She was nervous if it would even fit inside her but she was determined to take him in no matter what it takes.

    From the sidelines, Sabina muttered under her breath, "Don''t you dare..." but neither paid her any mind.

    But ignoring her murmur and lifting Silvia effortlessly, Asher aligned their bodies so that the tip of his cock brushed against her slick opening. "Nnngh¡­"

    Slowly, deliberately, he eased himself inside, groaning at the exquisite sensation of her tight, cold, velvety walls closing around him. It felt so tight that it made him feel like she was swallowing his cock into her.

    "Ah~¡­.Kyheeeun~¡­"

    Silvia threw her head back, releasing a low moan as Asher slowly kept stretching her narrow tightness, trying to fill herpletely. Each measured thrust drove her higher, pushing past barriers she hadn''t known existed, making her unconsciously thrust her breasts forward as her back arched like a bow.

    Dark blood trickled down her inner thighs, painting Asher''s cock with her virgin blood as he finally filled her cavepletely with his girth.

    Silvia felt her vision blur yet had a dazed smile, feeling that she had finally be the woman she wanted to be and feeling his throbbing warmth inside her made her feel like all her dreams were fulfilled.

    Watching this intimate exchange set Sabina''s blood boiling. She clenched her fists tightly, and was this close to pulling out Silvia''s throat for dirtying her man''s cock with her blood.

    However, she couldn''t deny the growing dampness between her legs as she observed Silvia writhing in pleasure, utterly captivated by Asher''s ministrations.

    The soft thrashing of their flesh coupled with the sight of his delicious cock slipping in and out of Silvia''s tight pussy made Sabina squirm her thighs together.

    If it was any other woman, she wouldn''t have simply stood like this. But it was Silvia, that smug hag''s daughter and she didn''t want to sumb to her desires before her, especially after everything that happened now.

    She might use that to mock herter now that she has Asher''s protection too.

    Unable to resist any longer, Sabina slid her hand beneath her chainmail dress, massaging her throbbing pussy. Asher noticed her actions reflected in her narrowed gaze, prompting a devious smirk.

    Asher''s grip tightened on Silvia''s hip, pulling her closer as he delved deeper into her weing warmth. Her petite frame molded perfectly against his chiseled muscles, their hearts beating in sync like a sinful symphony. The scent of blood mixed with theirbined wetness filled the air, heightening their carnal cravings.

    In her state of ecstasy, Silvia''s fangs dug into Asher''s shoulder, leaving small twin-holes imprinted on his dove grey skin as her head hung over his shoulder while letting out muffled moans.

    Her breathing hitched with each powerful thrust, matching the tempo of their urgent union.

    Her lithe body trembled under the force of her escting orgasm, threatening to consume her whole.

    "Y-You can go...faster~..Haan~." she urged, her voice barely above a whisper. Asher obliged, increasing his pace, sending shockwaves of pure ecstasy throughout her entire being.

    "Kyaan!~ Kyeeun!~..." Silvia kept crying out oily moans as her head snapped back up, the dark ceiling appearing blurred in her eyes.

    Sabina watched, consumed by a maelstrom of conflicting emotions: anger, jealousy, and strongest of them all, a deep seated craving.

    She knew she couldn''t lose her pride before Silvia, but her gaze remained transfixed on the erotic scene unfolding before her. The sight of Asher''s thick shaft disappearing inside Silvia''s slender form was almost too much for her to bear.

    Her hand, which was still busy stroking her lower lips, was dripping with her cold wetness.

    Stroke after stroke mirrored the rhythm of Asher''s movements, fueling her own burgeoning satisfaction.

    Seeing this, Silvia gave a smug smile to Sabina, "Y-You¡­Haaa¡­see this¡­He¡­loves Silvia more than you~..." Silvia then turned towards Asher and said with a breathless look, "Silvia¡­f-feels as if something is about toe out¡­Kyeeun~...."

    Her words snapped something inside Sabina. She couldn''t stand idly by while they unted their affair in front of her. "If you make her cum then I won''t hold back!" shemanded, her tone wavering between authority and desperation. Neither Asher nor Silviaplied, continuing their dance of debauchery without missing a beat, and the next moment, n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "HYANNNNN!!~~" Frustration mounted within Sabina as she witnessed Silvia reaching her climax, crying out in sheer bliss. The sound reverberated through the chamber, intensifying Sabina''s longing tenfold. "That''s it! No more!"

    No longer able to contain her simmering resentment and lust, she lunged forward with her fangs out, tackling Asher mid-thrust while throwing a startled and limp Silvia backward.

    "Kyaa!!"

    They crashed onto the floor, creating a chaotic tangle of limbs. Undeterred, Asher seized the opportunity, rolling on top of Sabina, pinning her down. He sneered triumphantly, "What''s wrong, Sabina? Can''t handle not getting attention?

 Chapter 632 Punishment Of The Highest Order

    Chapter 632 Punishment Of The Highest Order

    They crashed onto the floor, creating a chaotic tangle of limbs.

    Undeterred, Asher seized the opportunity, rolling on top of Sabina and pinning her down. He sneered triumphantly, "What''s wrong, Sabina? Can''t handle not getting attention?"

    Sabina gave a manic yet provoking smile as she licked her fangs, "And what are you going to do about it?"

    Asher squeezed her wrists under his grip until they turned red as he said, "You not only interrupted an important discussion but made me lose my time with Callisa."

    "Fufufu, I didn''t know it would piss off my man so much. You should me yourself for neglecting your woman and fucking some other weak bitch before her," Sabina said with an amused giggle while eyeing his throbbing monster from time to time.

    Asher''s lips curved into a cruel smirk as he choked her and said, "You are dying to get punished, aren''t you? Then I will give it to you¡­the punishment of the highest order on your flesh."

    Grasping the edges of Sabina''s ck chainmail dress, he suddenly tore it away with a swift motion, exposing her milky pale skin and medium-sized breasts that jiggled slightly.

    "W-What are you going to do to me¡­I hope it''s not something painful¡­" Sabina mewled, though her nipples hardened under his gaze, betraying her carnality despite her feigned fright. Lower still, her pink pussy was dripping with her lust, inviting his touch.

    "Something you have never experienced enough," Asher scoffed.

    Without ceremony, he spun Sabina around, forcing her hands above her head as he pressed the tip of his cock against her tiny, virgin butthole.

    Her eyes widened in mock horror, but the flush creeping up her neck revealed her secret excitement. Her back curved enticingly for his exploration, and her breath hitched in anticipation as she felt the warmth of his little dragon teasing her untouched entrance.

    "D-Don''t do it, my husband. I promise to be obedient next time. I am not even-HAAAANNNG!!~~." Before she could finish her plea, Asher thrust himself into her awaiting hole, cutting off her words with a gasp.

    Her body shook violently as he filled herpletely, stretching her to limits she hadn''t known existed.

    "Heeurrnnnn!~~" Her eyes rolled back, tongue hanging loose from the intensity of the sensation. Pleasure mingled with pain, creating an explosive concoction that left her breathless.

    Silvia, who had long recovered from her fall, watched the scene unfold, her hand covering her mouth in astonishment.

    She marveled at how Asher seemed to fit himself into Sabina''s smallest orifice, wondering if he might actually split her in two and if Sabina might die from it.

    But seeing the look of overwhelming pleasure on Sabina''s face to the point her face was red like an apple with veins popping all over, it only made Silvia feel sour that Sabina was still somehow finding pleasure in this.

    Any other woman would have shrieked in terror from such a ''punishment'', especially when he entered her tiny hole without any preparation.

    "Nngh! Hngh!"

    "AHHHNN!~~ HAAAAAN!~~Y-You are killing me! H-Have mercy!~~HEEEUN!~~...."

    "No mercy for a horny bitch like you, Nngh!"

    Asher continued to give sharp thrusts, viting her untouched hole.

    Sabina cried out as she felt him stretch her to the maximum, his girth

    pushing past the resistance.

    As he kept plundering her anal passage with ferocious intensity, she discovered an unsuspected reservoir of pleasure hidden deep within herself.

    Each savage lunge propelled her closer to the precipice of ecstasy, sending wave after wave of exhration cascading through her nerve endings.

    Her vision blurred, swimming in vibrant hues of scarlet and ck as her pulse quickened. An animalistic purr escaped her throat, transforming into a keening wail that harmonized eerily with the obscene sounds of their union.

    Her body swayed back and forth, meeting Asher''s brutal thrusts with enthusiastic abandon, her buttocks rippling like water and getting redder under his wild thrusts.

    Sweat dripped from her brow, sttering onto the cold stone beneath them. The pain subsided, reced by a delicious burn that radiated from her deepest spot, setting every fiber alight.

    Her lips curled into a crazed smile, revealing pearly white fangs that glinted menacingly in the dim light.

    Lust burned fiercely in her ghostly red eyes, mirroring the inferno raging between them.

    Her fingers scratched the stone floor, leavingsting evidence of her descent into madness.

    She regretted not making him do this to her before.

    "Haaan!~ Heeeun!~ Ahhhhng!~...."

    "Cum for me, bitch! NNGH!"

    With a final, earth-shattering lunge, Asher buried himself balls-deep within Sabina''s willing tiny hole.

    "AAAHNNNNNN!!~~"

    Sabina''s eyelids fluttered closed, her head thrown back in utter surrender.

    Her mouth opened wide, emitting a raunchy scream that echoed through the room.

    The sudden pressure triggered her long-awaited release. Wave after wave of ecstasy washed over her, rendering her incapacitated and speechless.

    Her entire being convulsed, her butthole gripping Asher''s meaty girth with vice-like strength.

    Milky fluid spurted from between them, coating their intertwined bodies while her pussy let out spurts of her oily essence.

    Never before had she experienced such rapturous joy.

    Yet amidst the chaos, she embraced the tidal wave of pleasure washing over her, carried away by its irresistible force. Her sanity fragmented, scattering like leaves upon the wind, surrendering fully to the whims of her baser instincts.

    In the midst of her struggle against him, Silvia couldn''t help but join in, her soft hands wrapping around Asher.

    She nuzzled against his bareback, pressing her erect nipples against his sweat-zed skin.

    With a smirk ying on her lips, she suckled gently on his shoulder, whispering sweetly against his skin, "My king, might Silvia indulge in the sweet nectar that flows through your veins?" Her voice dripped with honeyed desire, enough to melt even the coldest of hearts.

    Asher, still having Sabina pinned under him, tilted his head to look at Silvia, affection evident in his nce, "A little won''t hurt."

    His words spiraled through the room, shattering Sabina''s hazy stupor. The sour taste of jealousy seared her tongue as she bitterly retorted, "No...You can''t give it to her...That''s mine..." Her blood boiled at the thought of this crybaby savoring his blood. Not even she got to taste his blood for the past two months!

    Asher ignored, instead pressing Sabina''s head against the cool stone floor with a dominant palm.

    His grin faltered into a sneer as the sharp tone of his voice cut through the air, "Stay down, bitch. You have no right to say anything but get fucked in the ass like a whore." With those harsh words, he plunged back into Sabina, rendering her speechless under the renewed vigor of his thrust.

    "AHHHHNNG!~"

    Silvia''s supple lips curled into a satisfied chuckle as the taste of his sweet, metallic blood stained her lips.

    "Mnnn~..."

    Immersed in the heady vor, she let out soft moans of pleasure, the taste making her heart race in ecstasy.

    All the while, Asher continued his assault on Sabina''s defenseless body.

    His cock plunged mercilessly into her tight, wet butthole, evoking guttural moans from the writhing vampire.

    Despite her predicament, Sabina couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy as she listened to Silvia''s unrestrained enjoyment of Asher''s blood, "Y-You¡ªAHNNNG!~"

    "Quiet, whore," Asher barked, effectively shutting down any furtherints from Sabina.

    He then proceeded to increase his tempo, hammering into her with renewed vigor, making Sabina momentarily forget about Silvia after all her senses were forced to focus on his cock ravaging her cum stained hole.

    Hours passed as Asher indulged in the unexpected threesome with Silvia and Sabina, exploring every inch of their bodies until the blood moon took reign in the sky.

    Exhaustion threatened to overwhelm Silvia, her limbs trembling with fatigue. Asher, noticing her struggle, gently helped her to her feet and helped her dress before leading her outside the tower.

    "Go home, Silvia. Get some rest. Your mother might get worried," he murmured, cing a tender kiss on her forehead.

    "Mn¡­" Reluctantly, Silvia nodded and added in a sweet yet low voice, "I am looking forward to the day I be your wife," Saying so, she took backward steps, casting longing gazes back at her man before departing.

    Asher softly chuckled, though his expression becameplicated. He couldn''t help but think of the day when he could officially make Naida his wife.

    Upon returning to the tower, Asher found Sabina lying on the cold stone floor, spent and covered in remnants of their shared passion. She wiped the dried semen off her face, savoring the salty taste as she sucked her fingers clean.

    Asher regarded herzily, securing his robe around his waist, "Now, you better follow my instructions. Otherwise, you will receive true punishment. I still haven''t forgotten your initial attempts to turn me into your ve and that your House tried to fuck me up," he warned coldly.

    Sabina pushed herself upright, scoffing at his demand, "I only did that under my House''s orders and I am no longer a Thorne but a Drake, feh."

    Asher narrowed his eyes but didn''t retort since it wasn''t really far from the truth.

    "But why do you pay more attention to that wench than your own consort? I know you slept with her. Her scent is all over you," Sabina used, her voice dripping with animosity.

    ying nonchnt, Asher dismissed her concerns, "So what if I did? It''s not like I need your consent to do as I please."

    Anger shed in Sabina''s eyes, "You''ll regret it. I am not saying it just because I''m jealous. She makes me feel unease, and I have never felt so from anybody else. Not even death can make me feel that," she admitted begrudgingly as she remembered what Naida did to her that day.

    Chuckling, Asher countered, "You brought this upon yourself by harassing her daughter all these years. Don''t be surprised when she decides to fight back. I am surprised she didn''t do it earlier. You took advantage of her patience. So consider this a warning: cease your hostility towards Silvia immediately."

    Infuriated, Sabina argued, "You''re not even listening to me! Long ago-"

    Interrupting her diatribe and feeling annoyed by herments about Naida, Asher dered, "I don''t wish to hear anymore. My decisions remain unchanged regardless of what you say. Follow mymands or face the consequences." With that, he left the tower, leaving Sabina fuming with frustration.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 633 Feelings For An Enemy?

    Chapter 633 Feelings For An Enemy?

    The wind whispered secrets as Asher approached the imposing silhouette of Demonstone Castle, a fortress shrouded in darkness yet also his home.

    The unexpected message from Rowena had stirred a current of surprise within him, given her recent distance, designed to keep him undistracted from his multitude of pressing tasks. Yet, the urgency of her summons suggested something of significant importance, and his steps quickened with a mix of concern and curiosity as he crossed the threshold into the heart of her domain.

    He navigated the familiar yet always awe-inspiring corridors to find Rowena in her study hall, her silhouette framed against the expansive window, her posture rigid with contemtion.

    The soft light of the blood moon sun spilled across the room, casting dark light that seemed to echo the gravity of her thoughts.

    With a gentle smile, Asher approached and wrapped his arms around her from behind, his lips finding the curve of her shoulder in a tender kiss, "I missed you. Maybe we should spend this night together and save our troubles for tomorrow," he murmured, his voice a soothing balm in the quiet of the study.

    Rowena turned slowly within his embrace, her eyes meeting his. There was a trace of hesitation, a flicker of something unresolved in her cold features. Asher''s smile faltered as he caught the subtle shadows of concern in her gaze, "Is something wrong?" he asked, his voiceced with concern.

    Rowena parted her lips, the words emerging with a deliberation that underscored their weight, "You told me you have a few Hunters as your soulservants to do your bidding, but...you never told me that the Hunter named Rachel Sterling, the daughter of Derek Sterling, is working with you. She isn''t your soulservant...is she?"

    The question caught Asher off-guard, his eyes flickering with a hint of surprise, not expecting her to keep tabs on him.

    Her keen awareness of his dealings, especially those on Earth, made him realize she must have done some investigation out of concern since she had asionally kept asking if everything was going well.

    But he was relieved that she only seemed to know about this, and it was not like he had done anything suspicious with Rachel or Amelia in public.

    But he felt guilty to once again suppress this urge to tell her. He knew he should tell her about his past and he wanted to but at a time like this where they were at war with not only the demons in this world but also those on Earth¡­he didn''t want to take any risks that might end in the destruction of this world or their kingdom.

    No matter how much he wanted to believe Rowena might ept his past, he knew there was also a chance that she wouldn''t, especially because her father was involved. Maybe with time, she would, but there wasn''t any time now to spare.

    He had vowed to himself he would tell her once this war was over.

    He softly shook his head, "She is not, but she works for me nevertheless. As you know, she is Derek''s daughter, the president of the WHA. I couldn''t risk turning her into a ve since a high-profile Hunter like her will easily get exposed as a demon''s servant," he exined, his tone calm yet firm, hoping to assuage any fears.

    Rowena''s eyebrows lifted slightly, her analytical mind grappling with the implications, "She is working for you? Why? Why would the daughter of a human like him work for you? Wouldn''t she be trying to kill or trap you for her father and the humans? She has killed a lot of our people in her quests if you didn''t know. You can''t trust her nor should you be working with someone like her."

    Asher sighed, theplexity of the situation weaving a tight knot in his chest, "I know. But I have shown her the truth, Rona. She is being used and manipted by her own father. That is why she is willing to help me to work against him. You must understand why I believe she is one of the best weapons we have against him. We can stop whatever Derek is nning with her help."

    Rowena felt a bit reassured to know more about the Hunter, Rachel Sterling and why Asher was working with her.

    Asher went on, "We have no choice but to make somepromises to seed¡­even if it means working with enemies of the past like Lysandra. She was never really our enemy, to begin with, but forced to be one because of our circumstances."

    Rowena''s crimson eyes briefly flickered upon hearing him mention Lysandra and defend her like this, making her wonder if he really had feelings for her.

    Her voice broke through, carrying a mix of vulnerability and tension, "Do you love Lysandra?"

    Asher''s reaction was instantaneous and telling; his eyes went still, the muscles around his jaw tightening. His eyes averted slightly, his voice barely above a whisper,den with conflict. "I...I never wanted to care about her nor did I ever n to. You know why and I still don''t know if I am supposed to even feel like this when I know it can only make things worse. But once I...I had a union with her, and I couldn''t help but feel this urge to not let go of her."

    Rowena''s brows furrowed as she shook her head slowly and said, "I could ept that you had a union with her to gain her trust. But how can you have feelings for our enemy? You should know what this means to me and our kingdom."

    Asher shook his head and said, "No, it isn''t as ck and white as that. I haven''t told you about her past, but she never wanted to be the woman she was forced to be to protect her family. I felt she projected an image of what you would have be if not for you having people that love you. She can''t be our enemy just because she was born a draconian. She never wronged us personally."

    Rowena''s eyes softened, a wave of understanding washing over her features. She reached out, cing her hand against his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart, "You might be right that I might have be like her if not for meeting you. I have always feared bing someone who doesn''t blink twice to do the worst. But..." Her hand dropped, and her gaze hardened with resolve, "I don''t want you to get involved with her. For all we know, Drakar must have ordered her to get close to you and betray you when the right opportunity presents itself. He knows that you are not like him or most of the men in this world but someone who truly cares about the people he loves. It might be your strength, but it can also be your weakness against women like her. You have this goodness in your heart that they don''t deserve."

    Asher''s hands found her shoulders, his touch reassuring as he looked into her eyes, trying to bridge the gap of distrust with his sincerity, "I want you to trust me in this even if you find it hard to. Drakar is too proud and possessive to use her like that. I also learned about her past, especially regarding her sons, Agonon and Rhygar, from a reliable source. Trust me...she had already done things in secret that would warrant her a death sentence from Drakar, and she knows I know all these things. She wouldn''t betray me, but to make you not worry, I promise not to tell her any important details about what we do in our kingdom. I will only tell her what you want me to tell her. Okay?"

    Rowena, reassured by Asher''s words and his promise, nodded slowly before suddenly enveloping him in a tight embrace.

    She did feel his words and the circumstances surrounding him and Lysandra made a lot of sense and that maybe she might have misunderstood Lysandra.

    Her eyes held a hint of apology as she spoke, "I am sorry if all this seemed as if I don''t trust your decisions. But as your wife, I have to look out for you and protect you from those who are wishing for your and our fall even if you think it isn''t necessary."

    Asher''s chuckle was soft, filled with warmth as he hugged her back, "That is why I love you. You know how to look out for me. The only reason I tell you not to is because I don''t want you to waste your time in tough times like these. We already have a lot on our tes, and I don''t want to burden you with my problems."

    Rowena shook her head firmly, stepping back to meet his gaze squarely, "Don''t say that. Your problems are my problems, just like how you take care of mine. I would never feel burdened by your concerns and troubles. I would only feel happy if you chose to trust me with them. You would...right?" Rowena couldn''t help but think of what the royal seer had told her and also that ck letter she received recently.

    A part of her wanted to tell Asher about the letters. However, the other part advised her against it to not only burden him more but also to allow whoever the perpetrator was to do it again so that she can catch them.

    If she tells Asher about them, they might never reveal their hand against because of his vignce.

    Asher''s face mirrored theplexity of his emotions, his nod soft but resolute, "I will...." He thought silently, ''I am sorry, Rowena. But soon, I will tell you everything, no matter what awaits me. So please wait until then.'' He silently vowed within.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, just a few hours ago, n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lysandra was being apanied by her entourage to the pce after returning from her duties when suddenly a maid from the pce rushed towards her with a letter and bowed deeply as she handed it over to her, "Your Majesty, this is for you. I was ordered by Prince Rhygar to deliver this to you personally."

    Lysandra frowned slightly, not expecting a letter from him as she opened it. But the contents within only made her frown deeper.

 Chapter 634 Are You Willing To Die For Him?

    Chapter 634 Are You Willing To Die For Him?

    Few hours ago,

    Rhygar trudged through the dark and eerie streets of his kingdom, each step heavier than thest, his silhouette a dark smear against the afternoon sun. The dirt and stones beneath his feet seemed to resonate with the tumultuous pounding of his heart, reflecting back the echoes of his turmoil.

    His back was bent, not with age but with the weight of betrayal he carried; his face was as pale as the underbelly of a cloud before a storm, his eyes hollow¡ªportals to a soul grappling with disbelief and despair.

    He still couldn''t fathom the sights that had seared themselves into his memory. His mother, regal and revered, entangled in a disgusting affair with their sworn enemy? The images flickered behind his lids like a malevolent specter, taunting him with questions he dared not voice. How long?? Why?!

    The fury within him was a living thing, yet strangely, he found himself robbed of even the strength to voice his agony.

    As he approached his mansion, a ce that now seemed as foreign as the emotions wracking his body, he lowered his hood, revealing the full extent of his torment etched across his face.

    It was then that one of the royal guards approached, his steps measured, his head bowed in deference, "His Majesty has summoned you and has ordered you to return the cloak first," the guard intoned, his voice a somber echo in the hot and humid air.

    Rhygar''s heart lurched, thudding painfully against his ribs as if seeking escape. Panic gripped him, but he swallowed it down, his breathingbored as he handed over the cloak.

    After a moment that stretched taut like a bowstring, his features settled into a mask of cold determination, "I will see him now," he dered, his voice carrying the brittle edge of forged steel.

    The journey to the pce roof, where his father awaited, was a silent march. With each step, Rhygar rehearsed what he should say, knowing full well the peril of facing his father with the truth. The wind greeted him with icy fingers as he stepped onto the roof, the expansive view of the kingdom a grim reminder of what was at stake.

    "Why did you sneak back in without letting me know how it went? Are you hiding something?" Drakar''s voice cut through the chill, sharp as the wind itself.

    Rhygar kept his gaze resolutely lowered, the stones of the roof a safer harbor than his father''s piercing eyes. He inhaled deeply, gathering the shreds of hisposure, "I am sorry, Father. I failed to learn anything. That is why I silently returned...I didn''t have the face to give you this disappointing news."

    Drakar studied his son, his expression unreadable for a long moment that stretched between them like a chasm. Finally, he clicked his tongue in evident disgust as he took out a shimmering cloak, "Tch, what a joke you are. You couldn''t even find out where she went despite the legendary grade cloak I gave you and wasted my time. Get out of my sight!" Drakar roared as he swiftly yet casually raised his hand to shoot a dark red projectile at Rhygar.

    "Urgh!" Rhygar got thrown back and crashed against the hard floor with a grimace. But swallowing the pain, he immediately got back on his feet, "Forgive me, father!" Rhygar''s voice broke as he bowed deeply, his form trembling with the effort to maintainposure. Without another word, he turned and hurried away, each step away from his father a temporary reprieve from his scrutiny.

    The moment Rhygar''s figure disappeared, Drakar''s gaze narrowed. One of his hands slipped into the secret pocket of the cloak as he took out a Sightstone, activating it as a ck projection popped out.

    However, other than the pitch-ck projection, a sound yed out,

    [ Mhmm¡­Mch¡­.Whoooosh¡­. ]

    No matter how many times he listened to this recording, it was hard to discern the sounds in between the wind and the sound of theke.

    And yet his sharp senses discerned certain sounds for a brief few moments that made Drakar feel a sense of heaviness in his chest even though his mind refused to believe it was what his instincts were telling him. He crushed the Sightstone in his hand as he mumbled with a hint of bloodthirst in his eyes, "I never knew you had it in you, Lysandra¡­after all these years. You can''t hide any secrets from me for long. Soon, I will find out whatever it is you are hiding."

    ¡ª

    Few hourster,

    A certain wastnd in the continent of Inferna stretched endlessly, a barren expanse where the earth seemed to have given up on life. The crimson sun was about to set over the remnants of a forgotten vige.

    It was here, amidst the ruins of a broken-down house that had long sumbed to the ravages of time, that Lysandra arrived to meet Rhygar based on the letter.

    "Show yourself, Rhygar. I don''t have time to waste," she called out, her voice cutting through the silence like a de, cool andmanding.

    From behind the skeletal remains of the house, Rhygar emerged, his steps heavy with the weight of unspoken agony. His eyes flickered with a storm of emotions¡ªanger, pain, betrayal¡ªas he faced the mother whose actions had shattered his world.

    Lysandra''s eyes narrowed, instantly reading the turmoil that swirled around him like a dark aura, "This better be something important, or else¡ª"

    "Did you sleep with him?" The question erupted from Rhygar, raw and using, slicing through the tense air between them.

    Lysandra''s expression momentarily froze, then settled into an icy calm as she retorted, "Make it clear before I punish you for your indecent words."

    "That fucking alien dog, the Bloodburn King! How much more clear do you want me to make it?!" Rhygar''s voice was ragged with emotion, his fists clenched at his sides as he red at her.

    "So it was you. You followed me?" Lysandra''s voice was frigidl, a brief flicker of killing intent shing in her eyes before she quickly suppressed it.

    Rhygar, consumed by his own tumultuous feelings, barely registered her usation, "Yargh, that isn''t what''s important here. What you should be telling me is why you betrayed us... betrayed me! I saw the way you kissed him, and I have never seen such warmth on your face before. Whenever you look at me, you show nothing but to him... you showed so much. How can you treat me, your only living son, like this?! You never once looked at me like that!"

    Lysandra''s expression darkened, her voice cold and final, "I don''t have to exin anything to you."

    "What? You... You aren''t scared? I haven''t told Father yet, but if I tell him, he will butcher you before everyone," Rhygar blurted, his wordsced with disbelief and anger.

    "Then go and tell him," Lysandra replied calmly, her demeanor unflinching, her eyes steely.

    Rhygar''s eyes widened, stunned by herposed response. The realization that she was prepared to face whatever consequences her actions might bring shook him to his core, nting seeds of doubt about the nature of her betrayal, and whether there was more to her actions than mere treachery. "What? Y-You don''t fear death? You are willing to die for that alien dog?" He asked, his face etched with confusion and anger as he stared at her.

    "Die?" Lysandra''s voice was tinged with confusion, and she shook her head slightly as if to clear away a misunderstanding, "Why would Drakar kill me when he is the one who ordered me to get close to the Bloodburn King?"

    The ground beneath Rhygar seemed to shift, his world tilting as the words sank in, "F-Father ordered you? No..." he mumbled, his voice barely above a whisper, disbelief clouding his expression.

    Lysandra closed her eyes briefly, a weary sigh escaping her lips, "Your father is too desperate now. You must have already seen how much he hates Asher and how he wouldn''t hold back to get his hands on Asher. So he decided to use me to trap Asher and destroy his kingdom as quickly as possible. He doesn''t have the patience to wait for the barrier toe down."

    "No...that can''t be... Father wouldn''t..." Rhygar''s voice trailed off, his face a mask of shock and bitterness. The notion that his father would exploit his mother in such a way was too vile to ept.

    He knew how possessive his father was that he even killed all the men his other consorts had affairs with. He even killed his mother''s old me and his entire family just to satisfy himself.

    "You know your father best. There is nothing he wouldn''t do to get what he wants. He is no longer the same after what Asher did to him that day. He was humiliated before his own men, and you know how fast the rumors spread even if people maintained their silence out of fear. So now, he is ready to sacrifice anything to reim the face he lost," Lysandra responded firmly, her lips pressed together in a thin line.

    The pain etched on Lysandra''s face and the harsh reality of her words cut through Rhygar.

    Clenching his teeth, he found his resolve hardening as a hint of killing intent shed in his eyes, "I...I can''t forgive him for this... I have to ask him to stop making you do this! He can''t do this to you or use you like this!"

    "No, Rhygar," Lysandra interjected sharply, stepping forward to ce a reassuring hand on his shoulder. Her touch was gentle, fraught with maternal concern, "Your father is still a very proud man. If you confront him and make him realize that you know what he ordered me to do, he will lose even more face and punish you or maybe even kill you for knowing what he did. He would never want anyone else to know that he is using his woman to get close to his enemy. It would be a disgrace to a man like him. You are the only son I have now. I can''t lose you too."

    Rhygar''s expression softened under her touch, the warmth seeping into his bones, thawing the cold dread that had settled in his heart.

    He never knew her soft and pretty hand was so warm and soothing.

    For the first time, he felt the true depth of her affection, her concern resonating deeply within him, "T-Then am I supposed to just let him keep using you for such dirty purposes for devil knows how long?"

    Lysandra lowered her hand and sighed, a sound heavy with resignation, "I do not want the same, but it''s close to impossible to stop him."

    "You said... close to impossible. That means there must still be a way, right?" Rhygar asked, his voice eager, clinging to the sliver of hope her words had inadvertently offered.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 635 An Explosive Disaster

    Chapter 635 An Explosive Disaster

    "You said... close to impossible. That means there must still be a way, right?" Rhygar asked, his voice eager, clinging to the sliver of hope her words had inadvertently offered.

    Lysandra''s eyes, usually so stoic and unreadable, narrowed as she weighed the gravity of their discussion, "There is but also a high chance that we won''te out of it alive. That is why I never risked it."

    Rhygar swallowed hard, the stark image of his demise at his father''s unforgiving hands shing through his mind¡ªan image as harsh and nightmarish as thendscape around them. But as he gazed at his mother, her presence both regal and replete with a quiet vulnerability, a fierce determination welled up within him, "I will take the risk for you, Mother!" he dered, his voice resonant with resolve.

    Lysandra''s eyebrows lifted slightly, a flicker of emotion crossing her usually impassive face, "You would do that for me?" she asked, her toneced with a mixture of hope and incredulity.

    Rhygar nodded vigorously, hismitment unwavering, "Of course, I will. I am your only son. If I won''t, who will?"

    The corners of Lysandra''s mouth softened, a rare smile threatening to break through her stern facade as she reached out, cing her hand gently on Rhygar''s shoulder again, "I never knew you cared for me this much. I always thought you were your father''s right hand. That is why I tried to distance myself from you. But now I feel regret that I didn''t look after you better. Forgive me, son."

    Tears welled up in Rhygar''s eyes, hearing words he had yearned to hear but only could hear in his dreams.

    Never before had he felt so close to her majestic presence. Even her warmth and pleasing fragrance gave him a liberating sensation, making her look even more of a divine beauty in his eyes.

    He wanted to hug her with all his heart but he couldn''t must the courage...not when he has yet to prove himself. For her to ept him, he has to show her that he was the only man she would need to protect her.

    His voice was thick with emotion as he responded, "Don''t apologize to me, Mother. You never did anything wrong; my father is to me for everything. I should apologize for not proving my loyalty to you earlier. But now, I will let you see for yourself. What do you want me to do?"

    Lysandra''s gaze sharpened, a strategic glint appearing in her eyes, "It will be very difficult because there isn''t also much time, but I want you to round up everyone who holds strong grudges against your father, including the ones among our allies. I want you to be the medium between me and them. If you can manage to do that, we will proceed from there."

    Taking a deep breath, Rhygar''s face set into a mask of cold determination, "I will do it, Mother. You can trust me with this. I personally know each and every one who would pounce at him given the right chance. I will start right away!" With these final words, he gave a deep bow and hurried away, his steps quick and purposeful.

    Rhygar couldn''t help but already dream of the day where he could free his mother from his father''s clutches and live and rule this kingdom with her by his side forever. And then on, nobody can nor will he let anybodye between him and his mother. She will finally be his.

    He also wanted to end this quick so that she didn''t have to spend even a second longer with that alien dog.

    Once Rhygar was out of sight, Lysandra allowed herself a brief moment of vulnerability, exhaling a sigh of relief that fluttered through the chilling air. Her hand pressed against her chest, feeling the rapid beat of her heart after forcibly keeping it steady for so long¡ªa heart that hadn''t fluttered with such fear in many years, now racing with both dread and a sliver of hope. She was this close to killing Rhygar the moment he first revealed that he followed her. But after taking a moment to suppress her fears and emotions, she felt she could use him instead of going to the trouble of killing him.

    Knowing Rhygar for all these years, she knew what kind of man he was and his unhealthy obsession towards her. She had always felt disgusted by it since it only reminded her of Drakar even more.

    However, she felt maybe this obsession could be turned into a weapon against his own father.

    But she knew she couldn''t be careless about this and be more guarded now that she experienced the fear of losing everything once again.

    ¡ª

    A part of the Mysianndscape had been transformed, now marked by an imposing structure that reached toward the heavens¡ªan architectural marvel known as a Junction Tower. Its sleek, conical silhouette was unmistakably modern, starkly contrasting with the lush greenery that surrounded it.

    The tower was coated in a deep ck material that seemed to absorb the sunlight, while bright, pearlescent lines snaked across its surface, pulsing with a soft, ethereal glow. Most people knew these lines were conduits of natural mana around them and even under their feet.

    Across the world, simr dozens and dozens of towers had sprung up like sentinels, standing watch over the nations they protected. However, the project had faced its share of dys¡ªpolitical hesitations, logistical challenges, and international negotiations had slowed the erection of these towers in certain regions. Mysia was among thest to consent, the memories of the devastation wrought by the Thundering Reaper still fresh in the minds of its people, making the government wary yet ultimately cooperative.

    On this significant day, Cecilia stepped out of a helicopter onto Mysian soil, the whir of the des sending a gust that fluttered the hem of her suit. A few guards, alert and watchful, trailed behind her as she approached a gathering that included various dignitaries and government officials. The prime minister of Mysia, Chen, stood waiting, his expression a mixture of relief and solemnity.

    "Mrs. Sterling, it was an honor to see through thepletion of this tower with you and your agency. As the prime minister, I feel greatly relieved that our country is under the protection of capable hands. Our people were, and many still are, shaken by the tragedy caused by the Thundering Reaper," Chen said, his voice carrying a hint of the trauma his country had endured.

    Cecilia offered him a reassuring yet determined smile, "Do not worry, Prime Minister Chen. I give you my word that the Thundering Reaper won''t strike fear in your country again because she can''t. Once Project Guardian is activated, our Hunters can reach any ce in this world within a matter of seconds and even lock down entire regions. She or any demon will get trapped like an animal if she shows up again in the future."

    Chen''s chuckle was tinged with genuine relief as he responded, "I am so d to hear that, Mrs. Sterling. We know you put a lot of effort into putting our people at ease regarding the development of this project in ournds and quelled some unnecessary fears our government had. So we are indebted to you and your husband since he is truly a great man to look after us like this." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Cecilia''s voice carried a note of pride mixed with humility as she responded to Chen''s praise, "You give us too much credit. My husband worked the hardest, dedicating most of his life and even personal resources to this. But he is doing all this because of his dut¡ª"

    *BOOOOM!*

    The world seemed to pause for a heartbeat before chaos erupted. The Junction Tower, once a symbol of security, exploded in a catastrophic burst of energy, the sound deafening, the force knocking the breath out of those nearby. The powerful and seemingly imprable barriers around it shattered like ss under a hammer, sending shockwaves hurtling through the air.

    Chen instinctively raised his arms to shield himself, his face contorted in terror. Cecilia, reacting with honed instinct, conjured a radiant blue barrier that shimmered into existence, enveloping her and those close by, shielding them from the shockwaves of the st. The barrier hummed with energy, its light a stark contrast against the darkening sky.

    As the dust settled and the echoes of the explosion died down, groans of pain and confusion filled the air. Cecilia slowly lowered her hand, her barrier dissipating as she took in the scene with wide, shocked eyes. What remained of the Junction Tower was nothing but debris, smoldering and twisted metal strewn across what was once a site of triumph.

    With cautious steps, she approached the wreckage, her senses assaulted by a heavy, oppressive wave of dark purple demonic mana.

    It hung in the air like a thick fog, choking and vile. Cecilia paused, her instinct screaming at her to retreat, but her duty only let her take one step back.

    Her guards rushed to her side, coughing as they said in a urgent tone, "Ma''am, *cough!*....we shouldn''t stick around here. It might not be safe."

    Cecilia shook her head, her voice steady despite the turmoil around her, "No...I have to find out what and who did this. Quickly inform our forensics department and get them here!"

    "Yes, ma''am," they responded, moving to execute her orders with efficiency.

    As Cecilia surveyed the scene, she noted with a grim relief that while many were coughing and showing signs of distress from the lingering demonic mana, there were no fatalities, "Quickly get these people out of here. This site needs to be quarantined," she instructed, turning back to the guards.

    Chen, supported by his bodyguards, looked around with a mixture of horror and confusion, "Mrs. Sterling, wait... Was it a demon?... Who did this?" His voice was shaky, the fear palpable.

    Cecilia''s expression hardened, her lips pressed into a thin line as she turned to address him, her tonemanding yet calm, "Please get to a hospital first, Prime Minister Chen. I will investigate things here and let you know."

    However, despite her calm expression, inwardly, she couldn''t help but feel anxious that some demon managed to detonate a bomb in such a high-security area under everyone''s eyes.

    She sighed, wondering how her husband would react to this disaster.

 Chapter 636 He Is Going To Be Pissed

    Chapter 636 He Is Going To Be Pissed

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A few days ago,

    In the well-lit confines of the Culthold of the Coven of the Damned, the led lights flickered across the faces of Asher, Rachel, and Grace. They stood around a table, above which holographic blueprints hovered in the air, detailing the intricate design of a Junction Tower. Grace''s eyes sparkled with an intellectual curiosity as she leaned closer, examining the detailed schematics, "How did you manage to bring this when you aren''t officially in the project?" she asked, her voice a mixture of admiration and surprise.

    Rachel sighed, a shadow of guilt passing over her features, "It was not that difficult because my mom uses a very predictable password to protect her files...my birthday. Since she keeps them in her room, she would never expect any outsider to get in."

    Grace gave a brief nod, understanding yet profound, "Looks like she dotes on you a lot," she observed, prompting Rachel to press her lips together tightly, the guilt sharpening in her gut. However, she didn''t regret doing this since it was for the greater good.

    Asher, who had been silently studying the projection, interjected with a low murmur, his tone thoughtful, "So this is how a Junction Tower is surrounded by the legendary grade barriers?" His fingers traced the air as if he could touch the virtual lines defining the barriers.

    Rachel nodded, her expression turning grave, "Yes. And it''s not just one but four such barriersyered one above the other, powered by at least thousands of mana shards every minute. They can even absorb a full-powered attack from a peak S Ranker or Soul Devourer without breaking down. They willst for a staggering fifty such attacks, but nobody can even manage a second attack without getting ambushed by the WHA. These towers can''t be touched."

    "Or so they believe," Asher retorted with a cunning smirk, his confidence unshaken by the formidable defensesid out before them.

    Rachel furrowed her brows, concern etching her features, "What are you talking about? Don''t tell me you are going to show up and do something? It''s too risky, even for you."

    Asher''s smirk only widened, an enigmatic glint in his eyes, "Who said I would show up?" he quipped, his tone yful yetced with intrigue.

    It was then that Grace, with a knowing smile, brought out a ck suitcase and ced it squarely on the table, "I will be the one showing up with this," she dered, her voice imbued with a mix of mischief and determination.

    As Grace carefully flipped thetches and opened the suitcase, the interior revealed a ck spherical object, its surface rough like iron. The room dimmed slightly as all eyes focused on the unexpected artifact nestled among protective padding.

    Rachel leaned in, her eyes widening in surprise and a trace of apprehension, "What is this?" she asked, pointing at the seemingly harmless iron ball, norger than a handball.

    "A bomb," Asher responded sinctly, his gaze narrowing as he observed the bomb''s inert form, "A very powerful demonic bombbined with the power of corrosive poison that can melt through legendary grade barriers. This thing is powered by almost half a million worth of life crystals. It didn''te cheap at all."

    Rachel gasped, stepping back slightly, "A bomb? And powerful enough to destroy legendary grade barriers? No, we can''t do this. It might destroy the entire town and make it uninhabitable for at least weeks if the poison is as powerful as you say. Tens of thousands of people will¡ª"

    "It is a directional bomb, Rachel," Asher interjected smoothly, a calm assurance in his voice. "And that means it will explode only in a specific direction and within a certain range. It will only take out the tower and nothing else once positioned in the right ce."

    Rachel, still visibly shocked, murmured, "Demons can build such advanced bombs? I had no idea your kind was capable of doing so..." Rachel felt that she underestimated what the demons were capable of building instead of simply being bloodthirsty creatures.

    Asher''s lips curled into a half-smirk, "Of course, you are right to think so since we demons don''t have much resources, and we are too busy fighting over them to do any proper research. But I know some of the best experts in this field. Since I gave them the right tools and resources, they were able toe up with this even if it burnt arge hole in my pocket," he said, his pride evident as images of Lori and Naida briefly danced through his mind.

    "Okay, this sounds good on paper. But you guys didn''t tell me the important part of how we are going to sneak this in without getting detected? Everyone whoes close to the Junction Tower will be checked thoroughly," Rachel pointed out, her skepticism surfacing despite the assurances.

    Grace responded with a confident smile, the lines around her eyes deepening as she crafted her n, "Dear, that is why I am here. I will disguise myself as one of the officials managing the site and ce this bomb where it needs to be. As a hobby Exorcist, I know a few tricks to use to slip in undetected. And as for this bomb, you must have already noticed how it isn''t emitting any demonic aura, and it will stay that way until it is activated."

    "But even if no demonic aura is detected, won''t the guards feel suspicious when they open this suitcase and find a strange object?" Rachel countered, her brow furrowed with concern.

    Grace smiled as she snapped the suitcase shut, her fingers ying deftly over its surface before she opened it again. This time, when the lid lifted, Rachel saw that the interior was filled with ordinary items like books, files, and other benign office essentials.

    "How did you do that?" Rachel asked, her eyes wide with astonishment as she peered into the suitcase, her mind racing toprehend the sudden transformation.

    Grace softly chuckled and closed the suitcase again. She then subtly showed Rachel a concealed button on the side of the suitcase, "By simply activating an illusory field by pressing this button as I open it, and now that I deactivate it by pressing it again..." Grace pressed the button once more and opened the suitcase. This time, the bomb was visible again, "...we can see the real contents inside. It tricks our eyes into seeing something harmless. Since this illusory field is only activated after they pass the suitcase through the sensors, nobody will be able to detect it. We can activate it remotely as well."

    Rachel''s lips parted in awe, "This is...fascinating. Who developed such a powerful array? I assume the array must be built into this suitcase."

    Asher, leaning against the table with an amused expression, replied, "I told you...I know a few people with special skills and abilities."

    Rachel slowly nodded and understood why Asher wouldn''t want to delve into details, though she never expected he had such geniuses working for him, "But I could have done this on my own without having to go through suchplicated measures. The security won''t be so tough on me if I simply apany my mother," she said confidently.

    Asher shook his head, his expression turning serious, "There are two reasons why I am not letting you do this. First, we can''t take any risks of any suspicions falling on you if things go wrong. But Grace here can take the risk because she is officially dead, and she is powerful enough to escape. In the worst case, they will only know that a cult member from our cult did it. But if you get caught...then we will have to start from scratch, and there won''t be enough time."

    Rachel looked at Grace, a newfound appreciation and concern flickering in her eyes as she realized the magnitude of the risk Grace was willing to undertake to ensure her safety, even if it was for the sake of the ns.

    "Then what''s the second reason?" Rachel asked, her curiosity piqued, eager to understand the full scope of Asher''s strategy.

    Asher looked directly into Rachel''s anxious eyes as he exined, "The second reason is that you might have to do more dangerous things in the future. So we can''t risk letting you get caught or, worse, get suspected by your own father."

    Rachel''s lips pressed firmly together as she absorbed Asher''s words. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, she nodded slowly, though the anxiety was palpable in her voice. "Don''t worry. I am nning everything in such a way that the worst shouldn''t happen if everything goes alright," Asher reassured her, his tone confident yet cautious.

    A brief smile flickered across Rachel''s face, a momentary relief from her worries. Still, it quickly vanished, reced by a troubled expression. She nced at the suitcase, her voice tinged with concern, "My dad will get very pissed if this bomb detonates sessfully. Hundreds of millions of mana shards and other precious resources had gone into building these Junction Towers. It would also cause him some setbacks in thepletion of Project Guardian and Project Mars. After all, he has a deadline to keep, or the Judge might cancel everything. He didn''t try so hard to build so many towers at the same time for nothing."

    Asher''s smile turned cold, a hard edge creeping into his demeanor, "That is precisely what we want, and this is just the beginning. We are done being defensive, and it''s time we took the fight to them."

    ¡ª

    Dayster, the news of the destruction of the newly erected Junction Tower in Mysia spread like wildfire. Rumors quickly circted among the public that demons were behind the catastrophic event, stoking the mes of panic and fear even further.

    Meanwhile, in the WHA Headquarters, Derek stood by the window in his office, the phone in his hand pressed against his ear.

    Slowly, with deliberate calmness that belied his inner turmoil, he lowered the phone from his ear and then, with a sudden burst of barely contained rage, crushed it into pieces. His bright blue eye glowed ominously, reflecting a deadly light as he stared out at the city skyline.

    Somebody is getting pissed in a long time :#

 Chapter 637 The Demonic Threat Consultant

    Chapter 637 The Demonic Threat Consultant

    Cecilia was sitting in her office at the WHA outpost in Mysia, her mind swirling with the logistics of rebuilding the destroyed Junction Tower and the pressing need to catch the perpetrator behind the bombing. Her frustration mounted as she pored over the security footage¡ªor what was left of it. With all the relevant data inexplicably fried, clues were scarce, pushing her to the brink of her patience. Even the forensics department wasn''t able to detect any trace of a demon being there. So, it could either be a cult member who must be an expert at disguising themselves or a human who must work for the mastermind. And obviously, they seemed to have had help from powerful people.

    The only demons she knew who could enter this world without getting detected were Hellbringer and his right-hand woman, the Bloodice Mistress, one of the peak Soul Devourers from House Thorne, and finally, the Thundering Reaper.

    However, these three wouldn''t show up and risk themselves just to nt these bombs. There was also no proof that the Thundering Reaper was working together with the other two since they were never spotted together. It was not as if the demons were united kind, but they were far from it.

    Could it be the Coven of the Damned again? Even if it was them, there was no sure-shot way of catching them yet.

    With a heavy sigh, she dropped the tablet onto the table, the sound echoing her growing frustration.

    Just then, the door opened, and Rachel stepped in, her face etched with concern, "Mom, you should rest a bit. Things will get better," she said gently, approaching her mother''s desk.

    Cecilia''s expression softened slightly at the sight of her daughter, a wee interruption in her troubled thoughts, "Rachel? You are still here? You should get back to work. You have been a huge help in investigating this. But I will handle the rest. I am guilty of letting this happen and letting your dad down. I should clean up this mess," she replied, her voiceden with responsibility.

    Rachel shook her head, exhaling softly, "This isn''t your fault, Mom. And I am here to be of some help or at least bring you some help," she insisted, her tone firm yetforting.

    Cecilia blinked, puzzled, "Bring me some help? What do you mean?"

    With a light smile, Rachel turned to the door and called out, "You cane in."

    Cecilia watched as a very tall, devilishly handsome man entered the room. He was well-built, his simple half-sleeve white shirt entuating his muscr biceps, and he wore beige pants. However, what caught her attention the most were his shimmering golden eyes, visible behind rectangr spectacles.

    "Mom, you might already know him. He is Ash, the Combat Advisor of Arthur''s team. He was the one who helped Arthur save New York," Rachel introduced, gesturing towards Asher.

    Asher stepped forward with a polite yet charming smile and extended his hand, "It''s an honor to meet you in person, Mrs. Sterling. I am looking forward to being of use to you," he said warmly, offering a handshake.

    Still slightly taken aback by his striking eyes, Cecilia reached out and shook his hand, "Advisor Ash, is it? Which uh...family are you part of again?" she inquired, curiosity piqued by his presence.

    Rachel winced inwardly, not expecting her mother''s directness, and felt a bit anxious.

    Asher sighed slightly, his expression tinged with resignation, "Sorry, I do not know. I was brought up in an orphanage," he revealed, his voice carrying a note of humility.

    "Ah, right. Sorry. I forgot about your background for a moment. As Rachel said, you are not a new face to me, but for a moment you seemed¡ªForget it," Cecilia recovered quickly, her smile warming as she continued to shake his hand, "It''s a pleasure to meet the other savior of New York. Even without your powers, you still did the impossible and as a retired Hunter, I have utmost respect for your work."

    Asher gently released Cecilia''s hand, "That''s very ttering to hear, though it was teamwork that got us through," he responded with a modest smile.

    Cecilia, still smiling, tilted her head slightly, curiosity sparking in her eyes as she nced at Rachel, "But... Sorry if thises off a bit rude, but how do you n to help me, Advisor Ash?" she inquired, her tone mingling respect with a hint of skepticism.

    Rachel opened her mouth to interject, but Asher was quick to answer, "I can be your demonic threat consultant. I can assess and strengthen security measures to prevent any such threats in the future. I can''t offer 100% sess but at least it will be better than what we have now."

    Cecilia''s eyes narrowed, intrigued yet cautious, "Oh...you are that confident in your skills?"

    Asher''s lips curved slightly, a confident smirk ying across his face, "I can prove it to you through my work. If you don''t find it satisfying by then, I will show myself out."

    Cecilia hummed thoughtfully, her gaze shifting between Rachel and Ash, weighing her options, "Okay, let me think about it. For now, you may leave. I will let you know through Rachel if I want to take up your offer. Sounds good?"

    "Perfect. Thank you for considering my offer. I assure you that you won''t regret it," Asher said warmly, offering a polite nod. He cast a brief nce at Rachel before making his way out of the office.

    Once Asher had left, Cecilia turned her scrutinizing gaze to Rachel, "This is the first time you are rmending someone to help me out. Are you that impressed by his work even if he is manaless?"

    Rachel nodded confidently, "The fact that he helped Arthur save an entire city through just words should make him qualified enough to help us here. But to make you feel more confident in his skills, I decided to rmend him to you. What''s the worst that can happen, right?"

    Cecilia let out a sigh, her face reflecting her internal conflict, "Ha... I don''t know. Your dad has already employed many experts, and he might not like it if I told him to fire them all and take this man. He only picks people he isfortable with. Even if he didn''t say anything, I could tell he was very disturbed and angry about what happened from his tone. I haven''t sensed such frustration in him for a long while."

    "But you are the one leading this project in the field. It''s your call, Mom. In the worst case, you can ask Dad to make those experts work under Ash, and he won''t have to fire them. Just trust me on this, Mom. Don''t tell Dad that it''s because of me but that you are the one making this decision. He should trust that you will make the right call," Rachel implored, her eyes earnest.

    "Still...doesn''t he remind you of ''him''? I find it a bit diforting but you must be feeling worse. Are you really okay with sticking close to him?" Cecilia asked with a concerned look.

    Rachel''s eyes flickered briefly before she answered, "Mom, they aren''t the same person. It would be unfair to judge him because of some simrity between them. Just judge his work and who he really is," Rachel said firmly.

    Cecilia exhaled deeply, her decision heavy on her shoulders, "Okay, I will persuade your dad and see if I can recruit your guy. But I will watch and observe. If he doesn''t perform, I will have to let him go."

    "That''s fair enough. I will see youter, Mom," Rachel said, her smile reassuring as she turned around to walk away.

    "Wait, Rachel," Cecilia called out, making Rachel freeze her steps and turn around with raised brows, "Was there something else, Mom?"

    Cecilia gave a helpless smile and said, "I was too busy and never had a chance to say it, but you seem to be running around too much these days, and that makes me miss you more. I still remember the days when you used to tell me everything you did or happened to you in a day. But now¡­you barely say anything to me-"

    Rachel winced slightly with a weak smile, "I am doing f-"

    "...other than tell me that you are doing fine," Cecilia said with a soft chuckle, making Rachel look away with her lips pressed tightly.

    Cecilia shook her head and said with a brief smile, "It''s fine. I won''t force you to tell me everything since you are no longer a little girl. But I want you to reach out if something is troubling you. If you find it a bit difficult to talk about everything to your mom, you should find someone around your age to talk about these things," Cecilia''s eyes briefly brightened up as she added, "I heard you are spending some time with that Evangelion kid. He is very nice, strong, and handsome. Maybe you can-"

    Rachel closed her eyes with an exhausted look, "Mom,e on. Not you too. I am not interested, and it''s not just about Arthur. I don''t know if I will ever be ready for another rtionship after what Victor did to me. The idea just horrifies me and it wouldn''t be fair to the other person as well."

    Cecilia''s expression grew worried as she said, "But it''s been a while, Rachel, and we are not just mere Hunters. We are the Sterlings. All our hopes and wishes and those of our ancestors lie with you. You are our future. If you don''t be ready, then our world will suffer from it. You understand that, right? As the Sterlings, it is our duty to ensure we can continue to protect everyone until the angels say otherwise." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Rachel''s fingers curled up in tension and pressure from her mother''s words before she blurted out, "I might like someone, but I am not sure about him, nor can I tell you who it is yet," Asher''s face briefly shed in her mind before she shook it off and added, "But when I am ready, I will let you know, okay?" Rachel knew she had to say something to get her mom off her back since she knew it would only get worse as time passed.

    She didn''t want to upset her mother and risk not being able to stay close to her to fulfill Asher''s ns. It didn''t seem right, but she couldn''t see any other choice.

    Cecilia''s smile brightened, "Really? I am so happy to hear that. It''s fine. It''spletely fine. You can take your time and see if he is the right one for you. I won''t rush you as long as everything turns out fine," Cecilia was pleasantly surprised and didn''t want to pressure Rachel anymore and risk her new rtionship going wrong.

    She was happy that, at least finally, Rachel was up for getting close to someone. It was one less important thing to worry about for now.

    "Thank you, Mom," Rachel said with a relieved smile and added, "I should get back to work now. Take care, okay?"

    -

    Outside, Rachel quickly caught up to Asher to tell him the possible good news even though there wasn''t any guarantee yet.

    "Good job. So I was right to think that your mom not only dotes on you but also trusts your decisions. But your dad might try to cause a hindrance in this..." Asher mumbled as he walked with Rachel.

    "What are you nning to do by getting close to her? Nothing bad¡­right?" Rachel asked with a worried look.

    "Rx. I have no reason to do anything bad to your mom unless she is involved in dirty shit like your dad. But I can use her to get to your dad. If he truly loves your mom, then it will make this a lot easier and interesting," Asher said with a cold smile, making Rachel''s heart thud against her chest, wondering if all this was okay.

 Chapter 638 Need A Little Push

    Chapter 638 Need A Little Push

    A week had passed since the disastrous bombing, and Cecilia was now in Algeria, meticulously overseeing thepletion of another Junction Tower. This time, however, the atmosphere was charged with a palpable tension, the security protocols intensified exponentially. Her gaze swept across the construction site, sharp and focused, scrutinizing every movement, every shadow.

    The guards stationed around the perimeter moved with mechanical precision, their orders clear and their purpose singr¡ªensure the safety of the tower at all costs. The air was thick with the electric hum of heightened alertness.

    *BEEEEEEEP!!!*

    The sudden mor of a loud sensor pierced the air, sending a wave of alert through the site. Cecilia''s reaction was instantaneous; her figure blurred into motion, swiftly followed by a cadre of heavily armed guards. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    They converged on the source of the alert where Asher stood, his grip iron-tight on the cor of a man who was dressed impably like a guard, "Mrs. Sterling, we caught this cult member trying to slip in a bomb," Asher reported with a disdainful scoff.

    Cecilia approached, her eyes wide with disbelief, "You? Isn''t he one of the security heads?" she murmured, remembering interacting with this face just yesterday regarding the project.

    "A perfect disguise," Asher replied. With a swift motion, he removed a device from the man''s wrist, and the facade melted away to reveal apletely different person¡ªshabby hair and tattoos sprawled across his skin, a stark contrast to the polished official they had seen moments before.

    The crowd of officials and other staff gathered around gasped in unison, taken aback by the transformation. Asher continued, "Thanks to his device, the security system I had your people install caught him in time."

    Cecilia''s fists clenched at her sides, her aura getting heavier as she red at the captured man. "How dare you... Which cult are you from, and who is your Master?" she demanded, her voice ice-cold.

    The man lifted his head to meet her gaze, but his expression twisted in pain. Before he could respond, agony overtook him; he coughed up blood, his body convulsing slightly.

    Cecilia''s frown deepened, "Something is wrong with his body. I need a healer here. Now!" she called out urgently. Her assistants scrambled to respond, but it was toote. The man''s eyelids drooped, his body went limp, and his breathing ceased.

    "Did he just die?" Cecilia uttered in disbelief, her eyes searching the man''s still form for any sign of life.

    Asher gentlyid the man''s body down on the ground and checked for a pulse. After a moment, he shook his head and sighed, "It seems so. It looks like he ingested something to kill himself, probably for a situation where he gets caught like this."

    Cecilia closed her eyes briefly, a mixture of frustration and resignation washing over her, "These cunning demons," she muttered under her breath. Opening her eyes, she looked at Asher and asked urgently, "Where''s the bomb?"

    Asher casually snapped his fingers, summoning a curvy figure from the crowd. A tall, alluring, yet cold-faced woman with voluptuous curves stepped forward.

    Her white hair was neatly tied up, and her subtly radiant red eyes scanned the surroundings behind rectangr spectacles. Dressed in a neat ck coat with a white shirt underneath and ck pants, she exuded an aura of both authority and mystery.

    Silently, Reba revealed a ss box. Inside was a rectangr device adorned with dark red runes shimmering ominously on its stony surface. The runes pulsed faintly, as if holding back a malevolent force.

    Asher gestured towards the ss box and exined, "This was the bomb we retrieved from him. After a quick analysis, its payload seems to be enough to destroy the tower."

    Cecilia''s frown deepened, her concern evident, "I can''t believe the demons are getting bolder... bold enough to even try something like this with all of us present here. Take it away for further analysis to see if they implemented anything else to make the bomb more effective."

    Reba silently nodded, though a fleeting smug glint shed through her red eyes as she walked away with the box, her steps measured and silent.

    Turning back to Asher, Cecilia''s expression softened into one of gratitude, "Even if the perpetrator ended up dying, we were able to stop him before it was toote because of you, Advisor Ash. Thank you for being so vignt about this," she expressed, her voiceden with relief and appreciation for the young advisor''s quick action.

    She knew if another disaster had happened here, it would have caused another major setback to this project.

    Asher offered a subtle smile, his demeanor humble, "Please don''t thank me, Mrs. Sterling. I was only doing my job. If I may, can I apany you to every site whenever you make an inspection? I can help implement all the necessary protocols to make sure this project proceeds smoothly."

    Cecilia pulled together her brows as she remembered Derek''s words,

    [ Don''t involve any outsiders; let me handle this. But you can give him one chance just to see if he is as good as he says. ]

    Cecilia slightly winced as she said with an apologetic smile, "About that¡­while I really appreciate your offer and what you have done today, I still need to think since this is a huge project and our agency might not befortable with you investing your time in this. But if we feel that you will serve a greater purpose in this project, we will let you know. Okay?" "That''s good enough. Ipletely understand," Asher nodded with a brief smile.

    However, he smirked inwardly while Cecilia turned to address the others as he thought, ''As expected¡­you might need a little more push.''

    Unbeknownst to them, a figure cloaked in anonymity¡ªa young woman in a cap and sunsses dressed in a ck jacket and pants¡ªstood at a distance, observing everything intently. After a moment, she turned and walked away, blending seamlessly into the crowd.

    ¡ª

    Asher strode into one of the rooms of the Culthold of the Coven of the Damned. Rachel walked beside him, her expression tense while Reba was dragged along on her fours.

    They entered a room where Grace, Emiko, and Yui stood around a table, a holographic map floating in the air above it. And upon seeing their Master, all three of them respectfully acknowledged his arrival.

    "What happened? Did you manage to get in?" Grace asked eagerly, her eyes scanning Asher and Rachel for any sign of sess.

    Asher shook his head, a slight grimace forming as Rachel chimed in, "Unfortunately, my mom still gives more importance to what my dad says."

    Grace''s brows furrowed in frustration, "He must be confident to turn her down like that, or...he must really have great trust issues."

    Rachel let out a weary sigh, "It''s a mix of both. My mom told me that my dad has taken extra measures to ensure that there won''t be a second bombing."

    Reba, who was sitting on the cold floor, scoffed, "How absurd. What gives him that confidence after we blew up those towers so easily?"

    Grace nodded in agreement, her voiceced with skepticism, "I have to agree with our pet here."

    Reba clicked her tongue in annoyance at thebel, but Grace continued unperturbed, "It''s not like he would be willing to waste so many resources to protect every Junction Tower he has erected. There are over a hundred such towers already. How will he know which tower will get targeted next?"

    "The extra measures include him sealing off thepleted Junction Towers. Nobody can enter within a ten-mile radius except for a few trusted employees working under him who are under close observation. So the only way we can get in is whenever a new Junction Tower is nearingpletion and gets inspected by my mom. That is the only time we get a window of opportunity," Rachel exined, her tone serious as she outlined their narrow chance.

    Asher''s eyes gleamed with a cold determination, "This is another important reason why I am trying to get close to her mom. Once I do and get some kind of ess to the otherpleted towers, I can secretly nt bombs near each of them and detonate all of them at once, destroying his ns right before he thinks he is going to seed. That is how we put a stop to his projects."

    "But uhm...how will you get close, Master? Didn''t Mrs. Sterling reject your offer?" Yui asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    "Should we threaten her?" Emiko suggested bluntly, causing Yui to wince and shake her head, clearly disapproving of the idea, her eyes darting to Rachel. Emiko got the message and awkwardly but stoically lowered her head.

    "My mother won''t be moved by threats if that''s what anyone''s nning to do here," Rachel stated firmly, her stance protective.

    Reba scoffed at the notion, "I don''t know about that. She clearly never met me."

    "Don''t get worked up, Rachel. There is only a simple solution we are already familiar with," Asher said casually, his demeanor rxed despite the tension in the room.

    "And that is?" Rachel pressed, her curiosity piqued despite her concerns.

    Asher''s smirk widened as he delivered his chilling n, "We just blow up another tower, and that will force her to choose me no matter what her husband says."

    "That sounds like a good n. But since they tightened up security, we need to be more prepared and even expect the worst. For instance, Derek might nt powerful Hunters in secret whenever a new Junction Tower unveiling ceremony is going on to ambush us," Grace said with a serious look.

    "I know. That is why, this time, all four of you will work together to pull off our next bombing," Asher said as he nced between Grace, Reba, Emiko, and Yui.

    Grace and the two girls nced at each other while Reba clicked her tongue in frustration, wondering if this bastard was nning to get her killed or something.

 Chapter 639 A Suspicious Move

    Chapter 639 A Suspicious Move

    In the dark, echoing emptiness of an abandoned industrial building, the shadows gathered more densely, and the air carried a chill of foreboding. Derek stood alone on the topmost floor, his silhouette outlined against the sparse light filtering through the grimy windows. From the depths of the shadows, a figure materialized, moving with a quiet intent that belied her deadly nature. She was d entirely in ck, a mask concealing her features and a ck cap pulled low over her eyes, making her almost a part of the darkness itself. Stopping a couple of feet behind Derek, she stood rigid, her hands tense behind her back.

    "May I know what new orders you have for me?" Anna''s voice, muffled slightly by her mask, broke the heavy silence with its cool, measured tone.

    Derek turned slowly, his faceing into view¡ªhis expression dark and hardened, "It looks like the Coven of the Damned have shown their hands again to hinder my ns. They are the only ones who would dare and have the resources to blow up one of my towers, and they will try it again. But this time, I want you to be there, catch them, and bring whoever it is to me. Even if it''s not a cult member of this cult, I still want you to bring them alive. You are free to cripple them, of course," he instructed in a low, cold voice.

    Anna nodded slowly, her demeanor unchanging as she processed the orders, "But how do you know when they will try again? My cover might be put at risk if I dedicate all my time to¡ª"

    "Next Friday," Derek interjected firmly, "I want you to show up for the unveiling ceremony in disguise. I will get you in, and all you have to do is keep an eye on everything, make sure no bomb goes off, and keep an eye out for any suspicious movements. There will be other Hunters at the site, but kill them if they try to follow after the one who nted the bomb. You have to be the one to catch them first."

    Anna could understand that one of the reasons he told her to kill any Hunters following the bomber was to avoid any suspicion that she was working for someone under the WHA¡­someone like him.

    So even if she ends up fighting any cult member, it would only look like an internal feud between demons. This made her wonder how far he was willing to destroy his own people to aplish his ambitions.

    "But your wife will be there as well. What if she tries to follow them?" Anna inquired, her voice impassive yet filled with hidden meaning.

    Derek''s eyes narrowed briefly, a flicker ofplication crossing his otherwise resolute face, "Obviously, my wife shouldn''t be harmed. But I will give you something to knock her out, just in case. You have to catch them because we might not get another chance. They are the only thing standing between what you and I want, even if we want different things. Don''t forget that," he stated, his toneced with a hidden urgency.

    Anna''s nod was firm, her eyes narrowing in determination as she absorbed the weight of her orders.

    ¡ª

    The air in France was thick with anticipation and a tinge of unrest on the day of the Junction Tower unveiling. The structure, towering and imposing, stood as a monument of modern defense amidst the rollingndscapes that had once housed generations of family businesses and ancestralnds. The public opinion was a mosaic of emotions¡ªsome resentful of their discement, others hopeful for the protection the tower promised against demonic threats.

    Amidst this charged atmosphere, Cecilia stood on an elevated tform, her posture rigid with vignce. The absence of Advisor Ash, who had proven instrumental in prior security measures, especially in thest ceremony, left a noticeable gap in her confidence, even if it was just one incident, prompting her to station additional Hunters around the perimeter as a precaution.

    She would rather not have these unveiling ceremonies, but it served two important purposes. One was to personally make sure the tower was ready to function in the future and this required it to be tested in an open area with vast ess to mana.

    The other reason was to increase the people''s morale and to lessen the protests of those who suffered some losses because of this.

    Beside her, the President of France, ude, a man in histe seventies with a dignified bearing, joined by other government officials, appeared equally tense yet trying to maintain a semnce of calm. His eyes asionally swept over the tower, reflecting the weight of his decision to allow the tower''s construction.

    "Would our present security be enough to thwart any demon attacks, Mrs. Sterling?" ude asked, his voice carrying a hint of anxiety, as he adjusted his position slightly behind Cecilia. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Cecilia turned, offering him a reassuring smile that she hoped masked her own underlying concerns, "Do not worry, Mr. President. We have done our best to ensure the security is tighter than ever. Unfortunately, there is a limit to how tight we can make it since we also have to divide our assets around to protect the other towers and for our agency''s other matters. But even if things go south, we have multiple capable Hunters stationed to catch the culprit."

    ude dabbed his forehead with a kerchief, his smile strained as he responded, "It wasn''t easy to give the green light for the development of this tower in our country. But we are trusting the WHA and your husband for the sake of the safety and future of our people."

    Cecilia nodded slowly, feeling a knot tighten in her stomach. The weight of having to see this topletion and the collective hope of the people was a heavy mantle. As she scanned the crowd, her eyes sharp and searching, she silently prayed that the day would end without incident.

    Unbeknownst to them all, a figure lurked within the security perimeter, blending in yet apart. Dressed as a media person, Anna, with a white mask and sunsses, walked around as if she were recording everything.

    Although she held a huge camera, her posture was too tense, too alert for someone simply covering the event. Her gaze darted around, taking in the positions of the Hunters, the flow of the crowd and those going in and out of the secure entrance, and every possible exit route. The atmosphere near the entrance of the secure perimeter was charged with a meticulous tension as officials and guests arrived for the unveiling of the new Junction Tower. Among them, a woman with her brown hair tied into a neat bun and d in a sharp ck suit with a pencil skirt approached the scanner. Her round spectacles added a touch of schrly elegance to her demeanor as she passed through the initial security checkpoint, the scanner emitting a green light indicating her clearance.

    As she moved forward, a female officer approached with a hand scanner, "Ma''am, please ce your suitcase on the tray and spread your limbs slightly to let me scan you," she instructed with professional courtesy.

    Grace, under the guise of Senator Louise and an ID card around her neck, noddedpliantly. She ced her suitcase on the tray, maintaining herposed facade as other officers opened it to inspect its contents. Instead of the conventional way of going through them with their hands, they simply sent it through a scanner that emitted a slight shimmering field, scanning each item which continued to show green lights, indicating nothing amiss.

    "Thank you, Senator Louise. Please go ahead," the female officer said, stepping aside respectfully as Grace collected her belongings with a polite smile and continued inward.

    Once past the security perimeter, Grace''s gaze shifted subtly to the imposing silhouette of the Junction Tower just 50 feet away.

    She navigated through the crowd, her steps measured and inconspicuous, until she found a spot near some empty seats arranged close to the tower. There, she discreetly pressed a hidden button on her suitcase before setting it vertically on the floor, ensuring it had a clear line of sight towards the tower. After a careful scan of her surroundings to ensure no immediate attention was on her from the Hunter and the guards making their rounds, she seized her moment to walk away.

    She knew it was tight but was confident she could make her escape.

    Meanwhile, not far from the scene, Anna watched intently while using the huge camera as a cover to hide her gaze. Her eyes narrowed suspiciously as she observed a certain ''Senator'' ce the suitcase and then hastily start to leave. Something about the woman''s brisk, almost frantic pace piqued her suspicion.

    She wasn''t even apanied by anyone despite looking so important.

    Just as Grace quickened her steps towards the exit, a Hunter nearby spotted the unattended suitcase, "Suspicious suitcase at my 10. I will go and investigate," hemunicated through hisms.

    Another Hunter, who had noticed the ''Senator''s'' previous proximity to the suitcase, quickly added, "That senator was sitting near it before. She is leaving. Quick, stop her!"

    Anna, hearing themotion and seeing the guards mobilize, frowned deeply and hurried toward the exit, intent on intercepting that mysterious woman.

    Grace, sensing the tightening noose, allowed a sly smirk to cross her lips. She picked up her pace, weaving through the crowd with practiced ease and towards the exit. However, before the guards could close in,

    *BOOOOOM!

 Chapter 640 The Huntress Vs The Thundering Reaper

    Chapter 640 The Huntress Vs The Thundering Reaper

    *BOOOOOM!*

    A thunderous explosion ripped through the air, the ground shuddering underfoot as a dark purple st tore through the thick barriers, shattering the Junction Tower into a million pieces.

    The rebound shockwaves sted outward from the destroyed barriers, knocking down those who were unfortunate enough to be nearby.

    Cecilia, amidst the screaming and scrambling crowd, was quick to respond despite her shock and dismay.

    Her instincts as a seasoned Hunter kicked in, and she gathered all her strength to erect a powerful barrier to shield the remaining bystanders from the poison lingering in the air and suppress it to a harmless range.

    However, just as she was focusing her energy, she felt a surge of dark aura behind her, and something very small and sharp stabbed into her skin. The attack was too swift, and by the time she raised her guard, it was toote.

    Turning frantically, she found no assant¡ªonly the chaos of people fleeing in panic, as if she just imagined getting attacked though she knew it wasn''t the case.

    As her gaze tried to pierce through the pandemonium, she spotted a few of her Hunters in pursuit of a fleeing figure, a dark yellow streak of lightning trailing behind them. Despite her desire to join the chase, suspecting they were after the bomber, her vision suddenly began to blur.

    "Ugh...what is..."

    Sluggishness overcame her limbs, her head felt unbearably heavy, and her mana unresponsive.

    Struggling to move, Cecilia managed only a few steps before copsing, unconscious, as multiple guards rushed to her aid, their calls fading into the distance as darkness imed her.

    Meanwhile, Grace, having swiftly exited the chaos, was already morphing back into her true form. Her disguise fell away, revealing vermillion hair, almond-shaped brown eyes, and a tight red jacket entuating her voluptuous curves paired with pants. At the same time, a red mask concealed her upper face. She pulled the red hood over her head, ready to ascend into the sky.

    *ZZZ-KRAK!*

    Just as she shot a few feet up, a loud crackling of thunder echoed, and she turned to see a dark yellow lightning streak ripping through the shocked Hunters, leaving a gruesome trail of blood behind. "Thundering Reaper?" Grace murmured in surprise, recognizing the one responsible for this gruesome sight.

    The streak came to a halt, revealing a feminine figure in a full-body metallic suit adorned with rotating dark yellow small discs at her hips. Her dark yellow eyes glowed menacingly through the sleek helmet as she looked up at this cult member or infamously known as the Huntress, the leader of the Coven of the Damned.

    The Blue-eyed monster guessed it right. But now she had to catch this woman alive and bring her to him.

    Grace realized this was a golden opportunity to finally catch this demonic speedster now that she finally revealed herself like this, "Why don''t you try to catch me, girl?" Grace taunted with a smirk, shooting up further into the sky.

    Anna narrowed her eyes as she saw the Huntress shooting into the skies. Dark yellow lightning crackled around her body and without hesitation, she surged forward, speeding across the ground in an electrifying chase, determined to catch the Huntress.

    -

    The Kerguelen Inds loomed deste and windswept under the gray, foreboding sky¡ªa starkndscape of rugged terrain far removed from any human settlements, making it an ideal battleground for a confrontation meant to avoid coteral damage. Grace chose this remote location deliberately, aiming to not let any harme to innocents as she prepared to face down the notorious Thundering Reaper.

    As Grace hovered above the craggy coastline, the tranquility was abruptly shattered by the violent arrival of a dark yellow streak of lightning before it morphed into a figure wearing a full-ck metallic suit.

    The air crackled with electric energy, and the ground trembled with the rumbling sound of thunder that echoed after her arrival.

    Grace subtly frowned, realizing that this demoness of the Unseen race had a considerable advantage when it came to speed. For her to be this fast, it wasn''t simply because she had the elemental power of lightning.

    Not everyone with the lightning element powering their bloodline would inherit the speed aspect of lightning. She must have the Mystic Pathway, specializing in Force Bending, to tap into the raw and true nature of lightning, specifically its speed.

    "You are fast... But are you fast enough to reap my life?" Grace called out, her voice echoing over the lonely expanse as she stared down at her.

    Anna''s response was a narrowed, dangerous gaze as her form blurred into a rapid circr motion. She became a dark yellow streak, circling Grace at breakneck speed, whipping up the ind''s dust and soil into a chaotic whirlwind. The ground where Grace hovered was now encircled by a furious storm of lightning.

    Without warning, Anna ceased her dizzying run; the streaks of lightning she had generated converged into multiple concentrated bolts, shooting toward Grace from every direction.

    Dark vermilion lines etched across Grace''s face as she hastily erected a barrier moments ago¡ªa dark vermilion sphere that shimmered with protective energy. Yet, when the bolts came shooting toward her, the onught was overwhelming. *BOOM!*

    The barrage of Anna''s lightning bolts shattered the barrier, the resulting shockwaves mming Grace down to the rugged ground below.

    Crashing but not defeated, Grace quickly rolled to her feet, manifesting a pointy maroon staff in her hand. Her breathing was heavy, her determination steely as she steadied herself for the next move.

    But Anna was already there, standing ominously close. Her metallic hand, crackling with dark yellow lightning, hovered dangerously near Grace''s neck, struggling to move an inch closer.

    "You are a sneaky girl, aren''t you?" Grace managed to say, her voice strained under the looming threat. The pointy crystal at the top of her staff glowed with a deep red vermilion light, creating a barrier of willforce that blocked Anna''s hand from touching her neck.

    "Give up before you force me to cripple you," Anna said, her voice deadly cold and devoid of emotion, making Grace realize this demoness was nning to capture her alive just like she was trying to do the same to her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Don''t get too cocky, girl. I have heard this threat a thousand times. Yah!" Grace pushed the Thundering Reaper backward with a sudden burst of her willforce and dark vermillion mes, making Anna skid back a couple feet.

    The ground beneath them was already scorched and disturbed as if a war had taken ce even if they had barely started.

    Grace, tapping into her Willforce again, extended her staff, the crystal dancing with dark vermilion mes. The air around her shimmered with heat as she manipted the fire, weaving it into aplexttice of zing projectiles aimed directly at the Thundering Reaper, "Let''s see how fast you can run from this," Grace taunted, her voice dripping with provocation as she unleashed a torrent of fiery missiles.

    Anna''s eyes focused as she reacted instantly. Her silhouette blurred, a visual echo trailing behind as she utilized her incredible speed to dodge the onught.

    Dark yellow lightning crackled around her, enhancing her movements with bursts of speed that made her appear as nothing more than a series of afterimages to the untrained eye.

    Not to be outdone, Grace shifted tactics, her mind sharpening as she drew upon her willforce yet again.

    With a sweeping gesture of her staff, she manipted the earth around Anna, attempting to trap her in a sudden upheaval of rock and soil, "Caught you," Grace smirked, thinking she had anticipated the Thundering Reaper''s path.

    But as a trained speedster, Anna knew how people would try to take her down and was prepared for such tricks.

    Channeling her lightning power, she electrified the ground, disintegrating the rocky trap with high-voltage shocks that sent stones and debris flying in all directions, "You are going to regret this," Anna retorted coldly, her voice barely rising above the rumble of thunder that apanied her powers.

    The duel escted as Grace tapped deeper into the dark demonic power flowing through her battered veins, enveloping the area in a dense shadow that sought to disorient and blind her adversary. This sudden darkness was more than just an absence of light; it was oppressive, a weight against the senses that sought to smother Anna''s lightning with its suffocating tendrils.

    Anna, however, was not easily hindered. Her own affinity for darkness allowed her to navigate through the murk with an eerie precision. Her eyes, glowing a stark, dark yellow, pierced through the gloom, locating the Huntress'' position with unerring uracy. With a burst of speed, she closed the distance between them, her form a streak of lightning that cut through the dark.

    As Anna emerged from the shadow, she unleashed a concentrated bolt of lightning directly at the Huntress. The bolt struck with explosive force, overwhelming Grace''s barrier and throwing her back. Grace stumbled, her feet scorching the ground as she skidded to a halt. Her jacket was singed, and a trickle of blood escaped the corner of her mouth.

    Grace wiped the blood away with the back of her hand, her expression a mix of surprise and grudging respect, "Not bad... for a young demon," she said, the sarcasm in her voice tinged with pain.

    She could sense the vitality of this demoness'' aura, and it didn''t feel like this demoness was even 30 years old. She must be quite a genius to be this skilled and strong at such a young age.

    She took some hits from her on purpose to gauge her strength and abilities, and now she had some idea. It was not like she had faced an Unseen before, though she still felt this demoness was holding back nor had she seen her use any Mindforce abilities yet.

    Anna stood still, her posture rxed but ready, her eyes focused and sharp, "You are already dying. There is no point in being desperate. You can''t win against me. Surrender now. I won''t say it again," she offered, her voice as cold and imcable as the winds that swept across the inds.

    From their brief exchange, Anna already deduced that this Huntress was a woman of great will and a retired Hunter whoter got converted into a soulservant for Hellbringer.

    Considering she also had the power of Willforce, it would be very hard to bring her back alive since death was usually the only way to defeat people like her. Trying to cripple her without killing her was just harder, and so she wished this woman would just surrender and make it easier for both of them.

    Grace could see through the Thundering Reaper''s intentions, "Well, isn''t that cute? Last I checked, death wasn''t on the agenda today. You should worry less about my well-being and focus on not losing to someone who''s ''already dying.'' ytime is over," She said as more dark vermillion veins began to run over her face.

 Chapter 641 Playtime Is Over

    Chapter 641 ytime Is Over

    "Well, isn''t that cute? Last I checked, death wasn''t on the agenda today. You should worry less about my wellbeing and focus on not losing to someone who''s ''already dying''. ytime is over," Grace taunted, her voice dripping with deadly intent as dark vermillion veins spread across her face.

    With a fierce determination, Grace summoned a surge of her Willforce, mixed with her affinity for darkness. She conjured a massive wave of dark energy, superheated by her dark vermillion fire, and hurled it toward the Thundering Reaper. The ground beneath the wave scorched and cracked under its devastating power.

    Anna, ever vignt, reacted with lightning speed. She transformed into a bolt of lightning, maneuvering through the onught with precise, zipping movements that blurred her form. However, the magnitude of the attack took its toll since it surrounded her from every side, and she absorbed some of the fiery dark energy, which singed her metallic suit and left marks of soot on her skin.

    Anna''s eyes shed with a dark yellow intensity as she counterattacked, channeling her lightning into a concentrated beam straight at Huntress. The bolt was pure and focused, its crackling energy seeking to pierce through the darkness and hit its target with unrelenting force.

    Grace raised a barrier of dark energy, reinforced by her Willforce, which absorbed the lightning strike but vibrated under the sheer force of the impact. The duel became a dance of attack and counterattack, each trying to outmaneuver and overpower the other.

    Anna was beginning to realize this Huntress was no ordinary cult member but must have been a seasoned expert in the past. Not only was she greatly experienced but her powers were on a different level, especially her Willforce which was preventing her from getting close.

    Even if she was fast enough to dodge the Huntress'' attacks without suffering much injury, her Willforce was always surrounding her, making her speed useless unless she could conjure enough strength to break through it.

    Unfortunately, the Huntress seemed to have a higher STR, so the only option was to tire her out until she could no longer use her strength.

    As the battle waged on, Grace felt the strain of using so many life crystals on her corrupted mana circuit. Each powerful move was not only eating through Asher''s life crystals like a ck hole but also wrecking her mana circuit, which was originally supposed to only channel radiant mana instead of demonic one.

    The Thundering Reaper was so fast that she had to constantly use her Willforce to protect herself and keep this demoness at bay.

    But utilizing so many life crystals without a second''s rest to keep her mana circuit afloat was taking a toll on her body. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She also remembered Asher''s strained resources, especially after building those bombs.

    Unwilling to cause a significant loss over personal survival, Grace unconsciously began to hold back, her attacks losing some of their earlier ferocity.

    Noticing the slight hesitation in Huntress'' maneuvers, Anna seized the opportunity. With a strategic pivot, she enhanced her speed with a burst of lightning, circling around Huntress to disorient her. Gathering all her energy, Anna unleashed a fusion of lightning and darkness. She summoned a swirling vortex of dark yellow energy, which spiraled into a focused point and exploded outward in a radial burst of lightning-charged darkness.

    *CRACKKK!*

    "Urgh!"

    The thundering attack hit Grace squarely, the energy overwhelming her defenses and sending her crashing to the rocky ground with a heavy thud. The impact left Grace disoriented and significantly weakened, her body marked with burns and her hood singed.

    As Grace struggled to rise, coughing blood, she locked eyes with the Thundering Reaper, who stood ready for another strike, her shimmering dark yellow eyes as cold and unreadable as ever, "I warned you."

    Just as Anna raised her hand, shaped like a knife poised to deliver a crippling blow to a bloodied Huntress, her eyes widened.

    In a blink, her form blurred into a lightning streak, darting away just in time as sharp icy blood spikes struck the ground where she had stood moments before, sending shards of frozen blood scattering across the rocky terrain.

    High above, descending from the skies with ominous grace, came a feminine figure. The figure was clothed in a ck, seductively aggressive armor adorned with spikes that emphasized her voluptuous curves. Her deep cleavage revealed enough to inspire both desire and trepidation, a deadlybo that yed well with her chilling, dark red eyes barely visible behind her ck mask that covered the upper half of her face.

    The ck choker around her neck also added an intimidating allure to her already suffocating aura.

    Simultaneously, two other young women made their descent, their figures cutting through the air with a swiftness born of urgency. Landing gently, they rushed toward Grace, concern, and worry etched on their faces. Emiko, in her red cloak, and Yui, shining in her silver cloak, both raised their glowing green staffs, the tips radiating with healing light, as they began to mend the wounds inflicted on Grace.

    Rebanded with a soft thud, her boots grinding into the gravel, a smug smile ying across her lips as she observed the scene, "How does it feel to get saved by a ''pet''?" she taunted, her voice dripping with disdain as she looked down at Grace being tended by Emiko and Yui.

    Grace, coughing but already feeling the soothing effects of the healing spells, chuckled weakly and shot back, "I feel relieved to see that a pet like you knows when to protect her masters."

    Reba clicked her tongue in annoyance, about to craft a sharp retort, but her attention was suddenly pulled away as Anna, recovered from her momentary surprise, zoomed towards her with lethal intent. However, just as Anna was about to strike, her movements dramatically slowed¡ªWith a casual flick of her wrist, a staff as dark as the depths of space itself materialized in Reba''s grip, its icy blue gem glinting menacingly.

    Reba had already enveloped the Thundering Reaper''s feet in a chilling, dark blueyer of ice, freezing her in ce.

    Reba scoffed, standing confidently as she faced the paralyzed Thundering Reaper, "So you are one of those legendary Unseen and probably the only one to exist now. It would be quite satisfying to kill you and earn more reputation for doing so," she dered, her voice tinged with cold excitement.

    Anna, struggling against the immobilizing ice, stared at the Bloodice Mistress, recognizing her as the right-hand woman of Hellbringer.

    She also looked at the two young girls healing the Huntress, and it seemed like all the cult members of the Coven of the Damned were here, and they must have nned to ambush her like this.

    Since she didn''t sense any killing intent from them, were they nning to take her alive as well?

    However, their collective presence didn''t worry her much while Reba continued to hold her feet in ce.

    But despite the icy grip of the Bloodice Mistress'' dark mana, her body pulsed with a fierce urgency. With a concentrated burst of lightning power, she heated the ice encasing her feet until the bloody ice shattered in a loud crack. Freed from her bonds, she surged forward with renewed vigor, her body blurring into a streak of dark yellow lightning aimed directly at the Bloodice Mistress.

    Reba, anticipating the attack, scoffed and prepared her defense. She conjured arge icy field to slow down this Unseen''s speed while erecting a shield of blood-darkened ice, thick andyered with spells of protection.

    Anna''s lightning crashed against it, sending spider-web fractures across its surface but failing to prate. With a smirk of triumph, Reba retaliated, sending a barrage of icy blood spikes towards the Thundering Reaper, confident in her upper hand.

    However, Anna wasn''t deterred. As the spikes neared, she elerated, her movements bing a blur as she dodged with barely a hair''s breadth to spare, realizing the chilly atmosphere around her was slowing her down.

    The temperature kept dropping, and Anna could feel the cold biting through her armor.

    Gathering her strength, she channeled her dark yellow lightning into a focused beam, intensifying its power with her speed. "Urhk!"

    The beam struck Reba directly, the impact causing her to stagger back as her shield flickered and dimmed. Her mana reserves, already strained by the limitations of her human avatar, depleted rapidly, leaving her vulnerable as she panted while ring at the Thundering Reaper with gritted teeth, knowing she didn''t have enough mana left to defend against another attack.

    Anna''s eyes flickered with lightning as she prepared herself to strike down the Bloodice Mistress, seeing how she was in a weakened state. She could guess it was probably due to whatever method she had employed to walk in this world without dying.

    But just as she was about to charge towards her, a powerful wave of dark vermillion sted her away and pinned her against the ground.

    "Ahgh!" Anna felt her organs shifting ever so slightly under the sheer impact and looked up to see the Huntress looking down at her.

    The dark vermillion lines on Grace''s face glowed intensely as she grimaced, focusing all her Willforce to keep the Thundering Reaper subdued.

    "Quick...knock her out...I can''t hold her for long!" Grace yelled, her voice strained under the effort as Emiko and Yui continued to channel healing energies into her, trying to keep her mana circuit functioning long enough to not knock her out.

    Anna, trapped under the Huntress'' Willforce, struggled fiercely. Her body vibrated with the buildup of lightning energy, dark yellow lightning streaking wildly around her as she tried to break free. The ground beneath her cracked under the intense power she was harnessing and increasing with each second.

    Reba, gathering her remaining strength and picking up her staff, conjured a mass of dark blue energy as it floated above her staff''s shimmering dark blue crystal.

    It swirled with deadly intent, growing denser and more vtile by the second. "Yah!" With a grunt of effort, sheunched the projectile towards the Thundering Reaper.

    The energy mass hurtled through the air, its trajectory unerring as it aimed for the immobilized Thundering Reaper.

    Grace and the other three held their breath, for they knew if this failed to incapacitate this reaper¡­they were all good as dead!

 Chapter 642 A Calculated Surprise

    Chapter 642 A Calcted Surprise

    Just as Reba''s dark and icy attack hurtled towards the Thundering Reaper, the air around Anna vibrated with a palpable tension as a guttural cry escaped from her throat,

    "Yaarrgh!"

    *KRAAAKKKSH!*

    Suddenly, a dark yellow burst of explosive lightning erupted from Anna''s being in every direction. The sheer force of the explosion sent shockwaves ripping through thendscape, hurling Grace, Reba, Emiko, and Yui backward until they crashed to the ground with tremendous force.

    Grace and Reba, being closest to the Thundering Reaper, bore the brunt of the lightning st. They coughed up blood, their bodies syed out on the rough terrain, too injured to move. Emiko and Yui, although they had been standing farther away, were also severely injured. Their power levels of low-level A Rankers and correspondingly weaker defensive powers left them particrly vulnerable to the peak Soul Devourer''s explosive attack.

    As they all groaned and writhed in pain, Anna, breathing heavily, quickly stabilized herself. She injected a syringe filled with a shimmering dark liquid into her arm, which immediately intensified the dark yellow streaks circling her body and steadied her breathing.

    Surveying the fallen figures, Anna prepared to take advantage of the situation, thinking she could now finally apprehend them all and conclude her mission. However, her confidence was abruptly challenged by the sound of ominous footsteps approaching through the settling dust.

    From the swirling cloud of debris, a tall, muscr figure cloaked in ck emerged, his presencemanding and enigmatic. The hood over his face obscured his eyes, but not the cold, knowing smile that yed on his lips.

    "Your Master must have ordered you to capture my Soul Servants alive, huh? I never thought an Unseen would be this strong," Asher stated calmly as he stopped just a few feet away from Anna.

    Anna, momentarily taken aback, clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes, "Hellbringer?" she muttered with a hint of surprise. She couldn''t detect any dark aura from him, a fact that puzzled and confused her. Just what kind of powerful disguise was he using? Was this how he roamed around undetected?

    But she knew there was no reason for her to be concerned about these things, and she only should focus on capturing him for the blue-eyed monster. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Your Master must be desperate to catch me. So why don''t youe and see if you can instead of bullying my Soul Servants," Asher taunted, his tone light butced with a challenge. He casually raised his hand, his fingers beckoning her forward in a mocking invitation.

    Anna clenched her fists upon hearing his words.

    Reba, who was somewhat conscious, turned to the side, scoffing to herself, wondering if he was mad enough to take on that Unseen bitch on his own. It was not like he was fa-

    *ZZZZ-KRAKK!*

    Reba''s thoughts were interrupted as Anna transformed into a dark yellow streak of lightning, time itself seemed to slow around her. The energy coursed around her, the raw power of her speed distorting the very air through which she moved. As she neared Hellbringer, her hand raised in a deadly arc, aiming to deliver a critical strike that would incapacitate him directly, not willing to risk anything.

    But the moment her fingertips brushed his cloak, *BOOOOM!*

    An earth-shuddering explosion of dark green energy erupted from Asher. Anna was caught off guard by the instantaneous burst, which engulfed herpletely. The force of the explosion sted her away for hundreds of meters, her body wracked with excruciating pain as if she were thrown into a scorching furnace.

    Asher stood amidst the swirling dark green mes, his form now revealed as a zing skull, eerie hollow sockets glowing with dark green light as he watched the Thundering Reaper being flung through the air. *ROAAAARR!!!*

    Asher suddenly released the guttural, ground-shaking bellow of the Rakshasa in a heart-stopping moment.

    The roar, a terrifying sonic attack, was aimed directly at the mid-air Anna, its reverberations creating terrifying ripples in the atmosphere, making even Grace and the others cover their ears.

    Anna felt the roar''s paralyzing fear permeating through her armor and entering her psyche, rendering her thoughts frozen and instincts numb against the horrifying pulse of raw power. It was as if she had been plunged into the icy arctic waters, the cold fear proving more immobilizing than any physical constraints.

    In the blink of an eye, Asher''s figure vanished, reappearing behind the still-airborne Anna, who was only a couple feet away from hitting the ground.

    *CRACKKK!*

    With precise brutality, and in one fluid motion, he spun her to face the ground and mmed her down with such force that the earth itself seemed to cry out, cracks webbing out from the impact site.

    Reba watched, her jaw ck in disbelief at the ease with which Asher had taken down this Unseen bitch.

    Grace, struggling to prop herself up on her arms, realized once again that she had vastly underestimated the young demon king''s strength. Even if he took the Thundering Reaper by surprise, it was still a ballsy move, and his follow-up attacks were well calcted to incapacitate her.

    Emiko and Yui, rapidly healing their injuries with their powerful healing abilities, watched in a mix of horror and admiration. The sight of their Master dominating such a powerful adversary was both terrifying and awe-inspiring.

    Asher, not yet done, flipped the Thundering Reaper onto her back, clutching her neck, and delivered a direct, brutal attack to her sr plexus using his zing ring de, embedding it halfway into her flesh.

    *Ksschik!*

    The impact was so severe that it echoed like a liquid drumbeat across the silent isles, Anna''s cough sttering blood inside her helmet, which was now cracked enough to reveal a glimpse of her face, especially around her right dark yellow eye.

    The severe attack knocked the breath out of her, blood spurting out of her abdominal cavity, leaving her gasping and unable to move her limbs.

    "You really look like a human," Asher mumbled in a deep, gravelly voice, noting the slight exposure of skin near her right eye. He surmised it must be her real face, as there was no reason for her to wear a disguise beneath the full-body armor.

    "Now let''s see what the face of a traitor of our kind looks like," he dered in a voice filled with curiosity andmand, letting go of his ring de while his other hand was choking her.

    His fingers curled around the edge of her broken visor, intent on revealing the face of the Thundering Reaper.

    Anna, barely conscious and struggling for breath, could only watch helplessly as Hellbringer''s hand approached. But just as he was about to remove it, Asher suddenly leaped back a few feet.

    *SISSHHHH!*

    A sudden, radiant white beam of light sliced through the air where he had just been. Asher let out a frustrated growl as he looked at the source of this unexpected attack.

    From the direction of the light, a figure descended gracefully from the sky. He was d in gold armor and draped in a white cape that shimmered with an ethereal glow, embodying the very essence of radiant spirit. In his hand, he held an elegant white staff, its ck ents stark against the pulsing white crystal at its top.

    It was Arthur, his arrival as sudden as it was dramatic.

    Asher clenched his bony fists, not having anticipated this interruption, especially from him. Just what the fuck was he doing here, and how did he find them?

    "All of you leave. I will have to shake him off," Ashermanded through gritted teeth, his urgency clear. Grace exhaled deeply, knowing the gravity of the situation, "Let''s go before our identities get exposed," she instructed, rising to her feet with the help of Emiko and Yui.

    "But the Thundering Reaper is down. Should we really leave Master alone?" Yui asked, concern etching her features.

    "We might still have a chance to bring her with us," Emiko added, her voice tense, her eyes flicking toward the Thundering Reaper''s prone form.

    "You foolish girls. If we stay here any longer and get involved, we will attract more Hunters here. If that brat got to us, the others might not be too far away. Do you want to end up getting captured or killed by disobeying your Master?" Reba''s sharp rebuke sliced through the air, silencing any further protest.

    Grace cast a stern nce at Reba, then back at Asher and Arthur, "She usually spouts nonsense, but this time she is right. Our Master told us to leave for a good reason. Let''s go before we make it more difficult for him. He knows how to find his way back."

    Reba gave a smug nce upon seeing that this smug-faced bitch knew when to acknowledge her wisdom.

    With those final words, Grace, Reba, Emiko, and Yui retreated, vanishing into thendscape as swiftly as they had arrived.

    Meanwhile, Arthur touched down softly, his gaze sweeping over the demon king before settling on the bleeding Thundering Reaper, her body barely responding to the electric crackles that once danced so vigorously around her.

    "Was it really you?" Arthur suddenly asked in a low voice, his tone a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    Anna''s eyes flickered as her heart pounded against her chest, wondering if she got exposed and if he knew¡­

 Chapter 643 You Have To Be Kidding Me

    Chapter 643 You Have To Be Kidding Me

    Arthur crouched beside the Thundering Reaper, his eyes fixed on her weakened form as he gently pulled the ring de from her abdomen, making her let out a low grunt of pain.

    The act was swift, his expression set with determination, "I don''t know who you are, but I am taking you back to our agency and then you can answer for your crimes," he dered, his voice echoing with resolve.

    "No, you are not," Asher countered coldly from a short distance away. In a fluid motion, he summoned the ring de back to him. It zed through the air, igniting with fiery energy as it hurtled towards Arthur.

    With a quick reflex, Arthur raised his staff. A powerful, radiant white barrier erupted in front of him, shimmering with intense light as it intercepted the iing de. While swiftly put up, the barrier was still strong. Yet it shattered under the sheer force of Asher''s attack, the fragments dissipating into sparks of light. A drop of sweat trickled down Arthur''s forehead as he realized the magnitude of Hellbringer''s power, far exceeding what he had anticipated.

    "Why are you doing this?" Arthur pressed, his teeth gritted in frustration and disbelief, "I thought you might be different because your cult targeted and exposed corrupt guilds and evil cults. But now I feel foolish for thinking so after seeing how you and your cult nted those bombs to destroy those Junction Towers and terrorize people."

    "You are not wrong to feel foolish because you are being one by protecting that criminal behind you. Once you take her back to the WHA, she will be out there again, killing innocent people. Is that what you want? You are better off killing her," Asher retorted sharply, pointing his ring de at Arthur, "So obediently, hand her over to me, and I will make sure she won''t terrorize your world again."

    Anna, still clutching her bleeding abdomen, listened intently to their exchange, a flicker of uncertainty passing through her eyes as shewondered how much Hellbringer knew. Since he was this hellbent on stopping the blue-eyed monster, he must know what most other demons do not.

    Arthur, however, furrowed his brows, a hint of hesitation visible on his face before he firmly shook his head, "Stop lying. I have no reason to believe someone who ces bombs to weaken our world''s security. You must be scared of how sessful Project Guardian will be once it bes active. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be doing this and I am not going to let you take her," he challenged, pointing his staff defiantly at Hellbringer.

    Asher grunted in frustration, his patience wearing thin, "You fool. You have no idea what''s going on, but I don''t have the time to enlighten you. So, I will kick your ass and take her anyway," he dered brusquely. In a blur of movement, Asher''s figure vanished, reappearing instantly behind Arthur with an air of lethal intent.

    Arthur''s senses, honed to near perfection and enhanced far beyond those of an ordinary Hunter of his rank, immediately registered the presence of Asher materializing behind him. With swift reflexes, he spun around, his staffing up in a defensive arc to intercept the shing ring de. The sh of energies sparked intensely as dark metal met a powerful radiant barrier.

    Asher, fueled by fury and the heat of battle, let out a primal roar andunched a powerful kick towards Arthur''s abdomen.

    The impact was brutal, but Arthur''s resilience was not to be underestimated. Harnessing the core of his power, Arthur retaliated with a burst of radiant white energy from his staff. The beam erupted with blinding intensity, striking Asher squarely. The force was so great that it shattered Asher''s skull into fragments, propelling him hundreds of meters across the rugged terrain of the ind before he crashed down hard.

    Simultaneously, the recoil from his powerful discharge sent Arthur flying back an equal distance, where hended with a heavy grimace of pain and exertion.

    Despite the severity of the hit, Asher was back on his feet, though for some reason his skull was taking slightly more time to reassemble itself and he could feel a very subtle stinging sensation which was shocking to him. After all, he had never known to feel pain from anyone''s attacks in his Hellbringer form and it caused him to feel a sense of unease.

    However, he grimly noted that his MP was rmingly low¡ªa few thousand left, severely curtailed by the limitations of his human avatar, and the rate at which it decreased only increased because of absorbing Arthur''s attack.

    He also knew his bones weren''t as strong as his original body since these bones were only as strong as the human avatar he was in, making his defense strength far lower. And to make it worse, he was suffering the debuff he received due to using Rupture of the Damned earlier.

    However, determined not to let his target escape, Asher turned to retrieve the Thundering Reaper. But his heart sank as he found the spot empty. She had used the chaos of their duel as a chance to escape!

    "Damn it!" he cursed aloud, his frustration palpable. Feeling the approach of other powerful auras, he didn''t hesitate. Large skeletal wings burst from his back, and with a powerful thrust, he shot into the skies to evade the iing Hunters since there was no point in staying here any longer.

    Meanwhile, Arthur managed to push himself back to his feet, though he was finding it harder to dispel the dark energy his body had absorbed from just a kick from Hellbringer. Just what was his mana made out of?

    With a slight grimance, he scanned the area, his frustration mounting at the realization that both Hellbringer and Thundering Reaper had escaped. He sighed, realizing how close he was to capturing them. Even if it was impossible to capture them both on his own, he could have at least tried harder and bought enough time for other Hunters to get here and help him capture them.

    If he had done that, then this world would have far less to worry and the people would have no reason to keep cowering in fear of them.

    But now...who knows how many more innocent people might die because he let them escape.

    At that moment, several figures descended from the skies,nding with grace and urgency. Among them were Rachel and Amelia, who approached Arthur quickly, their expressions etched with concern and urgency. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Are we toote?" Rachel asked, panting slightly from the exertion of their rapid descent.

    Arthur turned to face them, his features set in a grim line as the pain began to fade away, "Yes, they got away," he replied, his voice heavy with disappointment," It''s my fault¡­I had them, but I-"

    Amelia stepped forward and shook her head as she patted Arthur''s shoulder, "Don''t me yourself, Arthur. You went up against the demon king and the most terrifying speedster demon we have known in our lives. Nobody else would have survived long enough to tell us they got away."

    Rachel nced at Amelia, and the two exchanged brief looks of relief since it was indeed close. But they were surprised and never expected the Thundering Reaper to get involved in a fight with their cult. It could only mean that she was nted near the tower to keep an eye on everything.

    "But I wasn''t strong enough¡­He took me off guard so easily that I couldn''t react or recover in time. I think I need more training," Arthur said with a heavy sigh.

    "What are you even doing here in the first ce?" The tranquil aftermath of the chaotic battle was abruptly pierced by a voice that resonated with authority and a hint of reproach, demanding an exnation.

    Arthur turned, his expression one of slight confusion and shame, to see Advisor Ash descending gracefully towards him, aided by the controlled gusts manipted by Emiko and Yui. His advisor''s arrival added a newyer of tension to the scene.

    "Advisor Ash..." Arthur began, struggling to find the right words, "...I was here to stop and capture both the Thundering Reaper and the bomber."

    Asher clicked his tongue in clear disapproval, his gaze sharp, "As a Hunter, your priority was to help the people who might have gotten injured from the bombing. Apparently, even the President''s wife was knocked out cold during themotion."

    Arthur''s concern deepened at the mention of the President''s wife, "Mrs. Sterling? Is she alright?" he asked urgently, his worry palpable.

    "She''s fine, but she got jumped by a demon...probably the Thundering Reaper took her by surprise like that while she was distracted..." Rachel interjected, her expression hardened by this fact. It only gave her one more reason to believe her father was really the one controlling the Thundering Reaper to do his bidding.

    Otherwise, why would a demoness who never blinked twice to kill Hunters standing before her all of a sudden spare her mother, who was distracted and vulnerable in that moment?

    "Thank the angels..." Arthur exhaled in relief, his shoulders slightly rxing. He then turned his attention back to Asher, earnestly adding, "I am sorry. I badly wanted to catch the Thundering Reaper before she could kill more innocents."

    "Forget it. How did you even quickly track them down? You weren''t even there when the bombing took ce," Asher queried, his curiosity evident as he eyed Arthur critically.

    With a hint of gratitude, Arthur responded, his smile appreciative, "It''s all thanks to you, sir. When you taught me how to use my senses to save those people during the New York quest, I figured I could use short bursts of light and my restorative power to sense the disturbances in the air left behind by the Thundering Reaper and the bomber to track them down."

    Asher raised his eyebrows, impressed despite himself at Arthur''s ingenuity. He had not expected Arthur to develop such effective tracking methods independently from a brief lesson given during a moment of crisis.

    So maybe he wasn''t dumb, at least not when it came to honing his skills. Even Rachel and the others were impressed to hear how Arthur easily came up with such a method on his own.

    "But I stillck the skills to fight demons like Hellbringer and Thundering Reaper. So please... train me from scratch," Arthur requested fervently, his gaze sincere and respectful.

    "You have to be kidding me¡­" Asher mumbled and blinked, taken aback by Arthur''s request.

 Chapter 644 A Part Of You

    Chapter 644 A Part Of You

    "You have to be kidding me¡­" Asher mumbled and blinked, taken aback by Arthur''s request. Even if it wasn''t their actual mission, what infuriated Asher was that they could have caught the Thundering Reaper if not for Arthur butting in at the wrong time. After all, they had been struggling to track and find her when she suddenly showed up before them.

    And Arthur could not have intervened if not for what happened during that quest in New York, making Asher regret teaching him those things. So why would he teach him more and invite more trouble for himself?

    And so his present request only made Asher scoff as he said,

    "Teach you? You can''t be serious. My job is to advise you and your team duringbat, not to school you from scratch. That''s above my pay grade. If you think youck so much, you should ask the teachers at the WHA or, hell, even your own decorated father. I''m just a merebat advisorpared to an ex-member of the Guardian Council."

    Arthur''s expression fell further, a mix of embarrassment and disappointment clouding his features as he scratched the back of his head, "I suppose it was too much to ask. I''m sorry. I didn''t feel confident about asking anyone else, and my father always said that there was nothing more he could teach me."

    Asher raised an eyebrow, pondering the strangement from Edward, Arthur''s father. It seemed peculiar that such a seasoned Hunter would im there was nothing more to teach his son, especially when Arthur clearlycked so much.

    He still found it absurd that Arthur managed to be a peak S Ranker so quickly with his present skillset. He had the power, talent, and potential but not the experience clearly.

    But before he could voice his thoughts, Amelia intervened with a gentle smile, trying to ease the tension.

    "Don''t worry, Arthur. Some things you learn through experience. The best thing you can do is keep challenging yourself through quests, but nothing too hard. One step at a time," Amelia suggested kindly. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Thank you, Amelia. I suppose that is the right way," Arthur responded, managing a light smile as he processed her advice.

    Asher let out a heavy sigh, feeling the weight of the day''s failures and frustrations, "Let''s disperse. Today was a fucking disaster, and there''s no point in wasting more time here," he dered, eager to move on from the fruitless discussion and think of what to do next.

    The others nodded in agreement, bidding Arthur farewell before dispersing into the sky, each lost in their own thoughts about the day''s events.

    Arthur, however, lingered at the scene a moment longer, his gaze settling on the pool of blood left behind by the Thundering Reaper. His eyes zed over, reflective and distant, as he pondered certain things that happened.

    Meanwhile, a few hourster, Asher entered his culthold, the serene glow of radiant green light bathing the room. Emiko and Yui were focused intently on healing Grace, whose aged face bore signs of exhaustion despite the visible recovery of her injuries.

    "Are you alright?" Asher asked as he stepped closer, his tone softening with genuine concern.

    Grace looked up at him, a tired smile crossing her features, "Yes, thanks to these two," she replied, nodding towards Emiko and Yui, who paused to acknowledge Asher with respectful nods.

    Rachel and Amelia walked in after him, their expressions lined with concern as they observed the healing session.

    "This is enough, girls. I am feeling fine now. Take some rest now. You two have been working tirelessly on this old woman for too long," Grace said as she made them lower their hands, their faces riddled with drops of sweat.

    However, Yui''s expression was still worried as she said in a soft voice, "But your mana circuit is still not in a¡­good state¡­" Yui felt guilty since she knew one of the main reasons things became this worse was because Grace helped them take revenge on those bad people who tried to sell them and then went on to destroy other organizations that did the same.

    They couldn''t have done it without her doing the heavy lifting.

    Emiko tightly pressed her lips together, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears as she knew Yui''s words were her attempt to not make it sound as bad as possible. But the reality¡­

    Grace gently touched Emiko and Yui''s cheeks, her smile soft and protective despite the weariness in her eyes, "It''s always been like this, my dears. Don''t fret over today''s mishaps. We should be more concerned about what happened with the Thundering Reaper. It''s my fault. If only I had performed better, we might have captured her."

    Asher observed Grace, a pang of sadness and guilt tightening in his chest. He knew each time he sent her on missions, her condition deteriorated even faster.

    With a heavy heart, he interjected, "That''s not what''s important now. You did the job you were assigned today, and we can always try to catch herter. But...Grace, maybe you should take a break until we need you for an emergency."

    Grace turned towards Asher, her expression resolute as she stood up slowly, "Please don''t sideline me, Master. My time is already running out, and I want to make sure it''s not wasted. Idling away would be the real waste of what time I have left."

    "Aunty Grace, please," Amelia pleaded, her eyes reflecting her concern, "It''s already a miracle that you''ve stood strong as a Soul Servant for so many years. Nobody else would have survived this long, especially with how much you''ve used your powers. But now, you must focus on living as long as possible."

    Rachel chimed in, supporting Amelia''s plea, "She''s right. You could live longer if you just take a break." Rachel hadn''t known Grace as long as the others but from what little time she interacted with her, she came to learn what an impressive and kind woman she was despite the hardships she suffered. And so, she wished someone like her would stay with them as long as possible.

    Asher stepped closer, his expression softening as he faced Grace, "You have served me well, way better than I ever expected for the past few years. But now, seeing your condition makes me regret pushing you too hard. If you had lived normally, you could have easily lived another decade in peace. None of us can really understand it, but we know you are in constant pain because your mana circuit is getting corrupted. Even if you neverin or tell us about it, it won''t go away."

    Grace chuckled softly, her voice tinged with warmth, "I never imagined a moment where the demon king himself would worry so much about an old human like me¡­" Her smile grew more affectionate as she continued, "But I appreciate that you are concerned about this old thing. But what I feel even more grateful for is the fact that you gave me a second chance to get rid of my regrets. You gave me the power to take my revenge and ensure a better future for my grandson. So now, please let me help you ensure that you won''t have really bad regrets in the future like I had and ensure a better future for not only you but everyone standing in this room," Saying so, she nced at Emiko, Yui, Amelia and Rachel who all exchanged heavy looks with her.

    Asher''s eyes softened, "Grace... I will always be d that you are a part of us," Asher murmured, his voice soft as he pulled her into a warm embrace. This gesture, rare and heartfelt, caught Grace slightly off guard, her brows raising while the others softly smiled, touched by the sight.

    Grace''s expression softened further as she returned the embrace, her arm wrapping gently around Asher''s back. With a soft chuckle and tears glimmering in her eyes, she whispered, "For a demon, you feel warmer than I thought¡­ And I''m d that you consider us a part of you."

    In that moment, Asher realized his words hade from a ce deeper than he had anticipated. The realization that he genuinely cared about them more than he had expected flickered through his mind, making him wonder if he had opened up his heart to them.

    *BANG!*

    Everyone was startled upon hearing the sound of Reba''s coffin in the room, opening with a loud bang.

    The abrupt interruption and blunt demeanor shifted the mood in the room instantly. As she stepped out of the coffin, brushing off the residual energy of her restoration, her eyes swept the group, her tone dismissive of the emotional scene she had interrupted, "What''s with all this mushy drama going on here? It''s not like she will drop dead today, and that Unseen bitch is still out there. Did everyone forget that?"

    Grace softly chuckled, shaking her head and looking amused.

    Asher, still close to Grace, straightened up and folded his arms, his gaze hardening as he turned to face Reba,"For a ve, you have quite the balls to talk so loudly after messing up before her," he rebuked sharply, his voice carrying a chill that matched his re.

    Reba snorted dismissively, unabashed, "I would have had her bleeding at my feet in no time if I was in my original body and not this weak human shell. But it''s not as if I didn''t try. My avatar almost got destroyed, and I had to go back to restore it with mana."

    "That''s enough bullshit for today," Asher exhaled a frustrated sigh, turning to address the others who had been watching the exchange silently, "Even if we failed to catch her today, we learned some things. One, she definitely works for Derek. The fact that Rachel''s mother conveniently got spared just cements that fact."

    Rachel, upon hearing her mother mentioned, pressed her lips together, her expression growing somber as she lowered her head. Beside her, Amelia reached out, squeezing her hand in a silent gesture of support.

    "Two," Asher continued, his tone reflecting deep contemtion, "even if the Thundering Reaper is an Unseen, she somehow looks like a human and was probably raised to be Derek''s weapon from birth. ording to our pet here, she must have been kidnapped as a baby. Otherwise, Derek and his WHA cronies couldn''t have gotten their hands on her. But what baffles me is that she looks like a human, and that must be how she is probably living in this world undetected and without getting killed by the radiant mana in the air."

    Rachel, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, drawing the group''s attention, "She probably has the M.A.M tech installed in her body," she suggested, making everyone shift their attention towards her.

 Chapter 645 The Serum Of Youth

    Chapter 645 The Serum Of Youth

    "Yui told me that the Thundering Reaper injected something into her arm after knocking you all down, and her aura immediately regained its intensity," Rachel exined, seeing the confused looks around her, "She couldn''t have recovered the mana she lost so easily unless she has the M.A.M tech installed in her."

    Asher, his expression filled with seriousness and a trace of disbelief, furrowed his brows, "But isn''t that tech supposed to help Hunters and not demons?"

    Rachel slowly shook her head, her voice steady despite the gravity of the information she shared, "I am not sure, but there is a chance they could have modified the tech to let demons like her use it as well. It is the only reason that could make sense."

    Grace interjected with a serious tone, "This is bad news if it''s true. Such powerful tech in the hands of someone like her just makes her even more of a nightmare to deal with."

    Amelia, looking for a silver lining, turned to Rachel with a hopeful expression, "There must be some side effects to such an invasive and dangerous procedure being carried out on one''s body. It''s been almost four months since you have been involved in your dad''s projects. You must have found something, right?"

    Rachel nodded slowly, her eyes reflecting the weight of her findings, "Lenny has started opening up to me, and I was nning to tell you guys after getting some concrete evidence. But from what he told me, the M.A.M tech shortens one''s lifespan gradually. The more you exert yourself, the faster the process will be. There could be more side effects, but this is what I know for now."

    Reba scoffed at this revtion, her voice tinged with cynicism, "I knew it. It sounded too good to have no faults. So that Unseen bitch wouldn''t live too long, tsk, tsk."

    Grace, looking thoughtful, added, "But it doesn''t change our situation. Derek has enough time to use these Hunters or the Thundering Reaper to carry out his ns. It''s not like they will drop dead any time soon. But...what we should also worry about is whether Derek has other demons under his control, like the Thundering Reaper."

    "Did you happen to find something that could verify if this is true?" Asher''s question was pointed, his gaze piercing as he looked at Rachel.

    Rachel shook her head, a hint of frustration in her voice, "I have explored 50% of the Infinity Tower, and the rest of the ces I do not have ess yet. But Lenny told me he would show me around and even tell me some secrets. So I am hoping to learn something and let you guys know soon."

    Asher, his arms crossed, his tone turning slightly curious, asked, "You are running shady errands for Lenny, right? Did you learn something else about this EternaSynth Project?"

    She nodded gravely, confirming the grim details she had previously hinted at, "Like I told you before, Lenny extracts the essence of young kids or teenagers with Essence Morphing pathways like Emiko and Yui to create a serum that keeps one young. But in the process, they end up dying."

    Reba scoffed smugly at the information, her disdain clear, "Ha, so it''s just something that lengthens a human''s lifespan. How silly and desperate these humans are to go to such lengths to imitate half of our natural lifespan."

    Grace''s expression darkened with concern, "Those with Essence Morphing pathways naturally have a lengthy lifespan, some going over even 200 years, like the Evangelions. They target the young ones since their vitality is at its strongest state and then suck them dry so that certain rich and powerful scum can carry on their atrocities for a bit longer."

    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of Grace''s words settling heavily on everyone, particrly Emiko and Yui, who pressed their lips together, a silent acknowledgment of the cruel fate they had narrowly escaped.

    "But there are side effects to this ''Eternum'' serum, right?" Asher interjected, his brow furrowed in confidence and curiosity.

    Rachel nodded, her face grim as she delved deeper into the consequences of the serum, "The errands Lenny makes me do involve mostly delivering Eternum to influential people, most of them retired Hunters and old, of course. The pattern I''ve noticed is that once they start taking this serum, their bodies can''t function without it unless they receive a dose consistently, like once per year. But the more they take, the more their body needs, like once per month, which can be once per week, and in the worst case, once per day, like Lenny has to follow. He''s too deep into it and must have been doing it for years." Asher shook his head, dismayed by the reckless ambition of such endeavors, "So obviously, they can''t keep doing this forever. I''m surprised this project didn''t close shop earlier." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Yeah..." Rachel''s voice hardened, "Lenny told me that my dad ordered the project to be shut down once they realized it wasn''t really viable in the long run and only provided temporary benefits at a high cost. So now Lenny produces and distributes it to those who want to remember and enjoy the taste of youth for a while or for as long as they can."

    Even though it had been a while since she learned about it, she still couldn''t digest the fact that her father supported and funded such an evil project that involved killing children and young people.

    It was as if she struggled to acknowledge that the father she loved and lived with all these years was the same person. How could she and her mother not notice any of this before? Was he so good at hiding things like Asher said?

    Emiko''s fists clenched tightly, her anger palpable, "When can we kill him? So many kids are dying because of him," she coldly said, her voice trembling with rage.

    Yui nodded in agreement, her usually gentle demeanor hardened by the severity of the situation.

    Asher''s eyes gleamed with a resolute determination as he responded, "We will, but not until we learn whatever big things they are nning. Otherwise, so many more will die. We still have around two months to put a stop to Derek''s ns. Even if we failed to catch the Thundering Reaper, we seeded in blowing up one more tower. Now Rachel''s mom will probably feel like calling me in, and we can proceed with our ns," he said, a strategic smirk ying at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡ª

    The president''s office in the WHA HQ was steeped in tension, and seated behind his expansive desk, Derek''s fingers pressed firmly against his temple, his other hand upied with an earpiece through which his wife''s voice emerged, clear and insistent.

    "Cecilia, please think again before you do this. I feel the most responsible for what happened, especially when something could have happened to you. So let me take care of this," Derek pleaded, his voice a blend of concern andmand.

    From the other end, Cecilia''s voice was gentle yet firm, betraying her resolve, "Honey, I told you that you don''t have to feel responsible. I just never expected to get attacked amidst all that security, but now I believe we need Advisor Ash. He has proven to be efficient and even averted a disaster not once but twice, including the New York incident."

    Derek shook his head vigorously, his skepticism clear, "He happened to catch some idiot who we still don''t know which cult he was part of. It didn''t seem like that man belonged to the Coven of the Damned. You can''t trust someone whose background is murky at best," he countered, his toneced with suspicion.

    "But we lost two towers, and I don''t want to upset the people anymore. They put their hopes in us, and if we don''t live up to them, can we really walk with our heads held high among them? You gave me the responsibility of leading Project Guardian in the field, so you have to allow me to do what I think is best for the project. Isn''t that why you wanted me in this? Or am I mistaken? Didn''t you say we both would do this together?" Cecilia''s voice rose slightly, infused with a hint of doubt and gentle challenge.

    Derek exhaled deeply, his hand rubbing his forehead as he capitted, "Okay...fine. You can hire him, but be careful and always be on your guard. Remember that we can never trust any outsiders."

    "Honey, you worry too much. Advisor Ash was personally vouched for by Amelia''s father. And you know that I am a good judge of character. So leave it to me, and let''s talk at night," Cecilia concluded, cutting off the call as she sat back in her office, a thoughtful frown marking her features. She nced up at Rachel and confessed, "I feel a bit bad for trying to force my decisions on him when this project is still his child. I am merely just leading the ground operations."

    "Don''t overthink it, Mom. This is for the best. Trust me," Rachel reassured with aforting smile.

    Cecilia nodded, allowing a light smile to grace her lips, her worries temporarily assuaged by her daughter''s confidence.

    Meanwhile, Derek removed his earpiece with a clenched jaw, his cold frustration palpable. Just then, a voice cut through the silence of his office, "Why don''t you tell your wife everything already?"

    Derek nced up to see Gregory, a middle-aged man with neat blonde hair and a matching beard, sitting on a plush sofa in the middle of his office.

    Rising from his chair, Derek replied, his voice strained, "Greg, you don''t understand. It''s not that easy, and I can''t let her know until the time is right and she can easily understand what I am trying to do. If I tell her prematurely before everything is ready, she might not understand. The reason I even let her get involved with this project was to ease her in slowly. But maybe I was a bit hasty."

    "Really? To be honest, you never struck me as someone who would have a soft spot for ady. But since it''s Cecilia, I can understand. Where in the world can one find such a devout wife, right? Her entire world revolves around you," Gregory said with a knowing smile.

    Derek merely gave a brief nod, though Gregory went on, "But she cares a bit too much about what people think of her. Are you sure you can convince her?"

    Derek narrowed his eyes, "She will soon understand that there are more important things to be concerned about," Saying so, Derek began to walk away.

    Greg watched as Derek started to walk away, his curiosity evident, "Where are you going now? We still have to discuss the losses suffered from another of our towers getting blown up."

    Derek''s eyes flickered with a dark intensity as he paused and said without turning back, "Someone ended up causing this entire mess instead of preventing it, and now I am going to take care of it."

 Chapter 646 The Boy

    Chapter 646 The Boy

    In the Infinity Tower,

    Annay reclined in a high-tech infirmary, her abdomen swathed in shimmering bandages that emitted a soft yet dark glow with each pulse. The sterile, white surroundings, punctuated by the quiet bustle of nurses, starkly contrasted the tension that hung palpably in the air.

    The doors of the room hissed open, admitting L, who walked in briskly with a tablet in hand. Her expression was a mix of mock concern and reproach as she clicked her tongue disapprovingly, "Tsk, tsk, my pup, do you have any idea how close you were to causing us a huge loss by almost getting killed out there?" she asked, her toneyered with mock sternness.

    Anna''s fingers tightened reflexively around the edges of her bedsheet as she attempted to speak, her voice strained, "I-I am sorry, Doctor. I really wanted¡ª"

    "Shhh... Don''t strain yourself, pup," L interrupted gently, cing a finger against her lips as she smiled reassuringly at Anna, "You don''t have to worry about everything. We are going to take care of things," she assured her, though herforting words seemed to only heighten Anna''s sense of unease.

    Before Anna could voice her concerns, L continued, "But in the meantime, I will let you have a chat with your cute besties," With a snap of her fingers, L turned and signaled for the nurses to exit the room with her as the doors slid open with a hiss.

    Surprised and scrambling slightly, Anna reached for a white top lying beside her, pulling it over her head in a swift motion to cover her bandages, just as two figures entered the room nervously. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The first, shorter than the other, had delicate features framed by long dark green hair. Her ghostly green skin was almost luminescent under the clinical lighting, herrge dark green eyes scanning the room warily. She was dressed in a long white dress that matched her peculiar appearance, a thick white cor around her neck pulsating with a dull red light.

    The second was taller with midnight ck skin, sported fiery red hair, and small ck horns that protruded just above her forehead. Her arms, reced by rusty metal prosthetics, nked softly as she moved. Despite her daunting appearance, there was an unmistakable warmth in her dark red eyes.

    However, the two looked a bit frail, and their faces were pale.

    "C, Mira?" Anna mumbled, a mix of happiness and surprise coloring her voice, though her smile faltered slightly under the weight of her suspicions¡ªwhy would the Doctor allow such a reunion without a catch? Someone like her would never be this kind to let her meet her sisters.

    "Anna!" Mira called out, her high-pitched voice chimed out of the cor which glowed with a red light, yet imbued with excitement. Her mouth remained impassive due to the device, but her eyes sparkled as she dashed toward Anna''s bed and hugged her tightly.

    "Mira, I missed your hugs¡­" Anna mumbled softly as she returned a warm yet firm embrace as if she didn''t want to let go of her.

    C followed more slowly, her smile fading into a look of deep concern as she approached, "Anna, what happened? Are you okay?" her voice trembled slightly, after seeing Anna in a room like this.

    Mira, her face etched with concern, scrutinized the various medical apparatus surrounding Anna. Her synthesized voice, constrained by the cor around her neck, chimed out nervously, "Anna, did you get hurt?"

    Anna, despite the palpable tension, mustered a reassuring smile and shook her head gently. "You two shouldn''t worry. I am already feeling fine."

    But C wasn''t so easily cated. Her voice carried a mix of worry and insistence as she whispered, "But you weren''t before, right? Tell us... what have you been doing out there? You can talk to us freely." She surreptitiously produced a small ck device from her pocket, a jammer, showing it to Anna. "They won''t be able to hear us talk."

    Mira gasped in awe, her eyes wide behind her mask, "Whaaa...."

    Anna''s concern was palpable as she quickly responded, "C, you have to throw that thing out before they find out. You didn''t steal it, right?"

    C shook her head with a soft, reassuring smile, "I am not that daring nor would I put us all in danger. I built this myself using scraps I sneaked in from here and there, and the guards would never find out because I can destroy it in a second," Her expression turned serious as she added, "But that''s not what''s important now. You need to tell us why you got hurt. You are making us worry."

    Mira''s eyes, filled with concern, mirrored C''s urgency, "Are they making you do dangerous things?"

    Anna sighed heavily, the weight of her secrets pressing down upon her. Lowering her voice, she confessed, "I am doing specific missions for them. In return... they will let us all go free soon."

    The revtion shocked both Mira and C, "Let us free? Do you really believe that?" C''s voice was incredulous, tinged with bitterness, "Look at us... We are nothing but just failedb rats except you. If you are doing this for us... don''t do what they want. They will get rid of us anyway."

    Anna''s response wasced with a desperate hope, her lips pressed tightly together, "You don''t know that for sure. None of you would pose a threat to them. So there isn''t any reason to get rid of you all as long as I do what they want."

    C, grasping Anna''s hand firmly with her metallic hand, her eyes filled with pain and conviction, implored, "Anna... I do not like this. They are using you by keeping us hostage. You can''t¡ª"

    "Then would you rather all of us die?" Anna cut in, her voice soft but firm, a weak smile trying to mask her fear, "If I don''t do what they want, they will get rid of us all right away. At least now... we get to keep seeing each other like this....right?"

    The weight of Anna''s words hung heavily in the air, making it difficult for C to refute her words.

    Mira, who had been silently absorbing the gravity of the conversation, finally spoke, her robotic voice trembling slightly, "We will always stay together... okay? No matter what, it''s us against the monsters. S-So we can help as well. You shouldn''t do this alone, Anna."

    Anna''s smile was tender as she swung her legs off the bed and pulled her sisters into a heartfelt embrace. Her voice, thick with emotion, trembled slightly as she spoke, "Just give me some more time. I promise I will think of something so that we can be together without worrying about tomorrow. If I could...even for another second, I wouldn''t want to keep doing this..." Her words faded into a whisper, Arthur''s face shing in her mind, especially the look on his face when he found her injured.

    She had never known she would feel such a different kind of fear in her life before.

    C responded with a nod, her eyes filled with a mix of hope and sadness, "Then we will wait for you."

    Mira chimed in brightly, "Mn, mn. I can''t wait for us to live in a big, beautiful house with a pretty garden like the pictures we saw," her voice carrying a lightness that momentarily lifted the room''s somber mood.

    C''s smile waned as a shadow of concern passed over her face as if she suddenly remembered something, "Anna, do you know what happened to that human ''boy''?" she asked suddenly, her voice tinged with worry.

    "The Boy?" Anna echoed, confusion knitting her brows together as she sped C''s hand, "Why are you suddenly asking about him?"

    C''s voice lowered to a whisper, her wordsced with unease, "I overheard the Doctor and Master talking about him with excitement...something about them getting close to achieving their ns because of him. He disappeared right around the time you left this ce. Do you know what happened to him?"

    Mira''s expression was one of genuine concern as she added, "He was the only human who was so nice and sweet. Can we meet him again? He wanted to be our friend, and it was the only time we got to y hide and seek. I hope we can y again. It was so fun."

    C chuckled and patted Mira''s head as she said, "Silly, you are now too big to y such a game."

    Mira pouted as she hugged herself and mumbled, "I am not that big...I was good at hiding..."

    Anna''s heart clenched, a tightness enveloping her as she struggled with her memories. Before she could formte a response, the doors to the infirmary hissed open, startling everyone inside. Armed guards, d in heavy armor, rushed into the room, their presence slicing through the momentary peace like a de.

    "What are you¡ª" Anna began, her voiceced with rm.

    Before she could finish, one of the guards roughly seized Mira''s arm, yanking her forward, "Hey! Where are you taking her?" C''s protective instincts kicked in, but another guard easily grabbed her as well, pulling her towards him.

    "Leave them alone!" Anna''s cry was desperate as she leaped from the bed, her eyes igniting with a menacing dark yellow glow.

    "Stay right there unless you want a bullet in her head!" one of the guards roared, pressing a pistol against Mira''s temple, silencing the room with the threat.

    Anna''s body froze, her eyes reverting to their usual dark gray as she addressed the guards through gritted teeth, "What do you want? We didn''t do anything wrong."

    "Oh my pup, don''t get so worked up," L''s chuckle echoed across as she walked into the room with a smile, making Anna feel she wasn''t wrong to think that something was wrong.

    "You will being with us along with these two demon pups. Then you can find out what''s wrong," L said with a wink as she snapped her fingers together, and the guards dragged them out.

    "Anna¡­." Mira''s voice was faint, her eyes darting towards Anna with a silent plea for help.

    "Everything will be alright¡­" Anna silently mouthed, her heart pounding as she followed the guards, fear gripping her with each step.

 Chapter 647 Let Me Hide This Time

    Chapter 647 Let Me Hide This Time

    As Anna trailed behind the Doctor and the guards, her heart sank with every step. They led her, Mira, and C into a cramped, dark room that seemed to swallow the air from their lungs. The room was ominously quiet, except for the faint hiss as the windows opened, allowing the reddish Martian light to filter through and make the interior visible.

    The room was sparse, with only a single chair upying the center. But it was the figures present in the room that made Anna''s blood run cold.

    Max Schmidt, the Master, stood with an unnerving smile stered on his face, his toothbrush mustache twitching with malevolence. Beside him, the blue-eyed monster, sat on the chair, his right eye-piece glinting ominously in the reddish light. His very presence seemed to darken the air around him.

    Mira and C exchanged terrified nces, their eyes wide with fear. Anna''s heart thudded louder as she took in the scene, her mind racing with worst-case scenarios.

    She forced herself to speak, her voice barely above a whisper, "What are we doing here?"

    Mira and C looked at them with palpable fear. Their faces were pale, eyes wide as they saw themselves in the presence of the three most terrifying faces they had known in their lives.

    Max''s smile grew wider, his eyes glinting with sadistic pleasure. He caressed his mustache, his fingers stroking it with an unsettling gentleness, "Ah, Anna, always so curious." He suddenly produced a sharp de, its edge shimmering with a malevolent red light that seemed to pulse in sync with the Martian glow, "We''re here to discuss your...mishaps."

    As the guards forced C and Mira to kneel before Max, Anna''s instincts screamed at her to act, "Wait! What are you doing?!" she cried out, taking a step forward, but a guard swiftly pressed a rifle pulsing with red light against her head, freezing her in ce.

    "How dare you yell at your Master?" Max scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain. He pressed the de slightly against C''s skin, causing a tremor to run through her, "I might identally cut this weak demon flesh if you don''t mind your manners."

    Anna''s heart wrenched with fear as she raised her hands in a cating gesture. "Please, Master...D-Don''t hurt them. Whatever this is, it''s my fault. Please punish me instead of them."

    C shook her head, a silent plea in her eyes as she whispered, "Anna, no..." Mira''s cheeks were streaked with tears, her emotional turmoil causing her cor device to crackle sporadically.

    Max''sughter filled the room, a sound devoid of any warmth, "Haha, did you hear that, Derek? She wants me to punish her instead of them," he mocked, his expression turning into a scowl as he red at Anna, "You dare make demands after fucking up big time? This isn''t how I trained you."

    Derek, who had been silent, finally spoke, his voice calm yetced with an unmistakable darkness, "I told you that thest time would be the only time I would warn you nicely. So now, you will be reminded of what happens when you fail my orders. One of them will have to pay for your mistakes. You may choose who."

    Anna''s heart dropped like a stone as she heard his words, and she felt her legs give way beneath her. She fell to her knees, her hands sped together in a pleading gesture.

    "Please don''t...I gave it my all to catch the cult members but their Master, Hellbringer, showed up and I wasn''t prepared to fight him. He was stronger than I expected," she begged, her voice trembling like a leaf.

    Derek''s gaze was like a cold, calcted knife, slicing through Anna''s defenses, "Did you really give it your all?" he asked, his voice devoid of emotion, "If you truly put your mind to it, all those cult members would have been kneeling before me and Hellbringer wouldn''t have had the time to stop you. We could have finished them all easily. But you...a part of you held back because you want me to fail. Am I wrong?"

    Anna felt a chill run down her spine as she met his piercing gaze. She shook her head, her eyes welling up with tears, "N-No...That is not true. I have done everything you ordered without fail until now. I-I promise it won''t happen again. So please...don''t-"

    Derek''s expression didn''t change, but his voice took on a sinister tone, "You already broke your promise once, and I don''t entertain second chances."

    Max chuckled, a cold, mirthless sound, "That''s right. It seems like she needs to be reminded again of what happens when she upsets her masters. But you should be feeling lucky because unlikest time, this time we are giving you a choice. So choose which one of these rats you want to sacrifice? The broken rat or the half-mute rat with the annoying voice? Or both? I never liked these failed products anyway, kekeke..."

    As Max spoke, he toyed with the de between C and Mira''s necks. Anna''s face paled, her heart racing with fear. She felt like she was trapped in a nightmare, with no escape.

    Tears blurred her vision, but the fearful and resigned expressions on C and Mira''s faces were crystal clear.

    "Anna...don''t do anything...It''s alright..." C whispered, trying to offer a brave smile through her tears. She wanted Mira to be spared, but she knew she couldn''t make Anna pick Mira lest she burden her with guilt and regret.

    At the same time, she didn''t want to let these monsters use her as a reason to control Anna.

    "A-Anna...save C a-and protect our sister...I-I will hide this time..." Mira''s voice trembled, her high-pitched synthetic tone unable to mask the fear and sorrow that cracked through.

    Anna''s eyes filled with tears as she looked at her sisters. She felt paralyzed, unable to move or speak. She knew that the blue-eyed monster would never budge, that he would never show mercy.

    "Mira, stop talking..." she said, her voice barely above a whisper. She then looked up at the Master and added, "Please...Just take me and get this over with..." She bumped her head against Max''s leg, her eyes pleading for an end to their torment.

    "Ugh! How dare you touch my leg with your dirty head!" Max reacted with disgust, striking C''s head with his knee. "AH!!" C cried out in pain, but Anna''s movements were swift, her body driven by instinct as she reached out to catch C.

    *SSSSHK!*

    But just as she gentlyid down an unconscious C, a high-pulsing gunshot echoed through the room, a sound that seemed to haunt every cell in her body.

    The world around Anna seemed to slow down, as if the very fabric of reality was bending to amodate the horror that was unfolding. She turned to the side, her eyes widening in terror as she saw Mira''s fragile body crumpling to the floor. The white fabric of her top was rapidly turning blood-red, the stain spreading like a dark flower blooming in the shadows.

    "Mira!!!" Anna''s scream tore through the silence, a desperate, heart-wrenching sound that seemed to suck the air from the room.

    She lunged forward, her body moving on its own as she gently lifted Mira''s head and cradled it against her chest, "M-Mira..." she whispered, her voice breaking like a fragile twig.

    Mira''s dark green eyes, once vibrant, flickered weakly. Her face grimaced with pain, yet with all her determination and waning strength, she reached up, her touch feather-light against Anna''s cheek. Her high-pitched voice, distorted and faint through the cor, carried her final breath, "Anna...I will hide...for you in our house...You have to...find me...okay?"

    Tears streamed down Anna''s face, like a river of sorrow. She nodded, her voice a whisper lost in the turmoil, "I...I..." But the sentence would never bepleted, as Mira''s hand slipped lifelessly from her cheek, her eyes closing for thest time.

    C, slowly recovering from the blow to her head, gasped at the sight of her sister''s lifeless body in Anna''s arms, "N-No... Mira..." Her voice was a mix of disbelief and sorrow, her metallic hand covering her mouth as if to stifle the screams that threatened to escape.

    L''s voice cut through the tense air, her words dripping with boredom, "Ha, this was anticlimactic. I was hoping she would make the choice. That would have been more interesting to see."

    Max added with a hint of disappointment, "I know right. You could have let me have this moment, Derek."

    "We wasted enough time here," Derek spoke indifferently as he rose from his chair, a pistol shimmering with a radiant blue light in his hand. Anna''s quivering gaze slowly shifted towards him, her eyes burning with a dark yellow glow, her tears evaporating in the face of her all-consuming rage.

    He intentionally used such a gun to not even give Mira a merciful death. The radiant mana must have filled her final moments with excruciating pain.

    Anna''s fists clenched, her body trembling with fury, as she gritted her teeth, gathering all her strength, her sorrow turning into killing intent, "You monster!!!"

    Derek turned towards the surge of killing intent emanating from Anna but,

    *ZZZ-KRAK!*

    Anna''s form transformed into a dark yellow lightning bolt, zooming straight towards the blue-eyed monster with a speed that defied humanprehension. Time around her slowed down, as if the very fabric of reality was bending to amodate her wrath. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The two guards that stood in her way were annihted by stray lightning bolts before they could register what was happening.

    Her form was a blur of vengeance as she aimed straight for his heart, her lightning of wrath lighting up the entire room in an eerie dark yellow glow.

 Chapter 648 Under Their Leash

    Chapter 648 Under Their Leash

    The air was electric with tension as Anna closed in on Derek, her hand crackling with dark yellow lightning. At this moment, she couldn''t think of anything else but drawing out his blood until his soul screamed. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The energy danced wildly around her fingers, as if eager to strike. Derek''s eyes locked onto hers, his gaze harsh, though his body seemed frozen in time just like the others.

    But just as Anna was about to make contact, her body jerked violently, the lightning dying down as suddenly as it had appeared. Her legs went limp, her eyes returning to their original dark gray color. A grimace twisted her face as Derek''s hand suddenly gripped her neck, his grip like a vice.

    "Urgh!" Anna gritted her teeth, her eyes shing with frustration.

    "Ha! Look at this bold rat. Did you forget that the M.A.M tech we installed in you shuts down the moment you try to use your mana against your masters?" Max''s voice was filled with scorn, hisughter echoing off the cold walls.

    "Looks like someone enjoys being handicapped," L chuckled, her eyes sparkling with amusement.

    C''s heart clenched as she watched the scene unfold. She had always suspected that there was something holding Anna back, something that prevented her from fighting back against their masters. Now, she knew the truth. This M.A.M tech was a leash, a constant reminder of Anna''s ce in their world. C''s throat constricted, her voice trapped inside her., feeling helpless and broken.

    She wanted to scream, to rage against the injustice of it all, but she was frozen in silence, especially after seeing Mira''s lifeless body.

    Anna''s face twisted in a snarl as she tried to remove the blue-eyed monster''s hand, but he held fast. He slowly lifted her up, her limp legs dangling in the air like a puppet on a string.

    "You were destined to be butchered by your own barbaric kind before you could even take your first breath," Derek said, his voice cold and detached, "But I prevented that and brought you here, allowed you to grow, and even gave you a purpose in your otherwise meaningless life. And yet...you felt you had the right to raise your hand against me?"

    Anna''s vengeful eyes shook uncontrobly, her heart wracked with emotions. She felt like she was drowning in a sea of despair, unable to escape the crushing weight of her circumstances.

    "That anger and pain you are feeling inside you...Use that to remind yourself again of what happens if you don''t fulfill what you were born to do. Or else I will have to keep reminding you like this, and you wouldn''t want that, do you? All the lives of your friends literally depend on you," Derek continued, his threat hanging in the air like a guillotine ready to drop.

    His words cut deep, her resistance crumbling under the weight of his threats. Anna''s eyes began to shimmer with unshed tears as her hands loosened their hold on his wrist, falling off like a defeated g. Her eyes became dull, her spirit crushed.

    Derek dropped her to the ground, satisfied by her reaction, "Let''s go," he said, turning to the others.

    As the others left the dark room, C tried to crawl towards Anna, her eyes brimming with tears.

    She dragged herself across the cold floor, her metal arms scraping against the unforgiving surface. But before she could even reach her, one of the guards grabbed her by the nape, dragging her out of the room. C raised her metal arms as if totch onto Anna, her feebly calling out, "A-Anna..." She still couldn''t process what had happened.

    Anna, her body racked with silent sobs, lifted her gaze to C''s retreating form. The sight of C''s arms stretching out towards her, grasping at the air, etched a deep scar of guilt and regret in Anna''s heart. Her voice was but a whisper, lost in the void of the room, as the door mmed shut, leaving her enveloped in darkness with the chilling presence of her sister''s lifeless body nearby.

    -

    Not long after, on Earth,

    Arthur walked into the orphanage where Anna worked, his face troubled and worried. The assistants and teachers greeted him with warm smiles, but their expressions quickly faded as they took in his concerned look.

    "Is everything alright, son?" a middle-aged teacher asked, her brow furrowed with concern.

    "Good evening, Ms. Potts," Arthur replied, his voiceced with worry. "I was wondering if Anna is still here?"

    Ms. Potts adjusted her sses, a look of confusion crossing her features. "Anna? She never showed up here today. We were confused since she would never take a leave without informing us. But we thought she might have gone on a sudden trip, perhaps with you."

    Arthur shook his head, his anxiety mounting. "No. We never nned anything like that for today. I came here because she wasn''t at her home, and she usually would be. I''m also unable to reach her phone. Do you know if she could have gone to any other ce?"

    The small hallway was filled with concerned nces, the staff exchanging worried looks. Ms. Potts sighed, her voice gentle yet tinged with worry, "I''m afraid not. Even though Anna is a friendly soul, she doesn''t share much about her affairs or where she goes in between at times. We never pressed her, not wanting to intrude on her personal affairs. That poor thing has surely been through a lot. I wouldn''t want you to worry too much because she could be taking a break somewhere. But if you think something''s wrong, we can notify the police."

    Arthur was surprised that Anna would go somewhere else in between her work hours. She never mentioned anything like that to him and made him wonder where she would go alone. It must not be easy to travel in a wheelchair.

    Arthur''s lips arched into a brief smile, his eyes filled with gratitude. "It''s fine, I will take care of it. Thank you."

    With that, he turned and ran out of the orphanage, his footsteps echoing through the hallway. The teachers and assistants watched him go, their faces filled with concern and worry for Anna''s safety, especially due to her condition.

    Arthur''s feet pounded the ground as he ran to an isted corner, and with a burst of speed, he took off into the skies, soaring high above thend to get a bird''s eye view of thendscape below.

    His enhanced eyes scanned the wide expanse ofnd below him for any sign of Anna. He had already flown over the entire country in search of her, but he wanted to check again before he took drastic actions to find her. However, after a while, with the intent of leaving no stone unturned, he was on the verge of enlisting Rachel''s secretive assistance when a peculiar sight arrested his attention. With a sharp intake of breath, he halted mid-air, then swiftly descended toward a particr location with furrowed brows.

    Meanwhile, just minutes ago, Anna had just wheeled herself out of the abandoned bathroom she usually used to change her clothes. Her eyes were still dull, her face pale, as if she had lived through a nightmare. She lifelessly moved the stick on her electric wheelchair, wheeling herself forward with a mechanical motion.

    But as she moved, she struggled to suppress the pain within her heart. She knew she had to make herself seem normal when she saw Arthur, but it was hard to shake off the feeling of despair that had settled over her.

    And then, her eyes widened as she realized she never got the chance to leave a message at the orphanage that she would be absent today. Since it was already past evening, Arthur must have wondered why she wasn''t at her house.

    As she reached for her phone to call him, her solitude was abruptly interrupted,

    "Ho? Look at this hot wheelchair girl, bro," a rowdy voice called out from behind. Anna frowned and nced sideways, catching sight of two scrawny young men with tattoos marking their bodies, trailing her with unsettling interest.

    "I have seen her around our streets. But she doesn''t live here, right?" one chuckled, hispanion nodding in agreement.

    "Nah, but she''s hanging around here at this time, which means she must be interested to know us locals better. Right, bro?" the first man jeered, a smirk ying on his lips.

    Realizing their dark intentions, Anna sped up her wheelchair, her movements bing urgent as she sought to get away from their advances. "Yo, where you going so fast, girl?" the first man called out, sprinting to intercept her. He blocked her path with a jeering smile, his gaze roaming over her, especially her ample bosom highlighted by her top, in a way that made her skin crawl.

    "Leave me¡­alone¡­" Anna muttered, her voice ice cold as her dark gray eyes pierced the leering man in front of her.

 Chapter 649 Lost A Sister

    Chapter 649 Lost A Sister

    "Leave me¡­alone¡­" Anna muttered, her voice ice cold as her dark gray eyes pierced the leering man in front of her.

    The intensity of her gaze sent an involuntary shiver down their spines, momentarily paralyzing them with an inexplicable dread.

    However, shaking off the chill, one of them forced augh, trying to mask his difort,

    "Whooo...I almost got scared to death there. You have quite the spunk in your eyes despite being a cripple."

    "Can you imagine how much spunk she would have in bed then?" hispanion added with a snicker, the crudeness of the joke hanging thick in the air.

    "I''m really curious to find out. But hey, do you feel it down there? Maybe we can help you find out since you poor thing mustn''t have known the feeling of a man inside you," the first man remarked, his smile stretching into a leer that twisted his features grotesquely.

    "I am calling the police," Anna stated tly, her voice devoid of fear as she unlocked her phone.

    "Not so fast, bitch," the first man snapped, reaching out to snatch the phone from her grasp. His hand mped around her wrist, trying to pry the device from her steel-like grip.

    However, despite his efforts, Anna''s fingers didn''t budge, her grip firm and immovable. The man''s eyes widened in shock, not expecting her to be this strong.

    "Bro, what the fuck? You can''t even overpower a crippled girl?" The other man called out to his friend, who quickly stepped forward to assist, only to find himself equally matched against this crippled chick''s surprising strength.

    "What are you¡ª" one began, his question cut short as a sharp, powerful kicknded squarely in his chest. "URGH!" The force of the impact sent him flying backward, crashing into his friend and sending both sprawling to the ground in a tangle of limbs. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Urgh..." they groaned, the air knocked out of them as they writhed on the cold pavement.

    "Leave her alone," came a firm, angrymand. Anna turned toward the voice, her expression shifting from guarded to surprised as she saw Arthur stepping forward.

    He was dressed casually, but his presence carried the usual warm and protective air while a mask covered his face.

    Arthur ignored the groaning duo on the ground and turned his attention to Anna, his expression etched with worry and concern, "Are you alright?" he asked, stepping closer to survey her for any injuries.

    Anna''s eyes, dazed and clouded, met his. The warmth in his gaze was like a soothing balm, drawing her in and making her nod slowly, almost as if in a trance.

    Arthur''s shoulders rxed as a wave of relief washed over him. Turning on his heel, he faced the two would-be attackers. The sight of him, a shadowy figure who had dismantled them with a single, effortless kick, made their faces pale as death. They scrambled to their feet, their movements desperate and disjointed. Adrenaline pushed them forward, but every step was marred by the crippling pain that gnawed at their body. They fled, their retreat a hasty blur of panicked urgency.

    With the danger momentarily behind them, Arthur turned back to Anna.

    Her usual radiance had dimmed, her face etched with a weariness that didn''t suit her.

    He could see the questions swirling in his mind, but there was something more pressing at hand, "Let''s go home."

    -

    The door to Anna''s modest house creaked open as Arthur guided her inside. He noticed her unusual silence on the way, the air between them thick with unspoken words.

    As they moved through the quiet, Arthur''s concern deepened, "You must be tired. Do you want me to help you wash?"

    Anna''s body tensed imperceptibly, her hand drifting to her abdomen as if she was concerned about something, though she remembered her wound should have healedpletely without a scar. Still, she felt she needed some time alone to pull herself together before she could talk to Arthur normally.

    She kept her gaze lowered, her voice barely above a whisper, "It''s fine. I''ll manage. You can leave if you have somewhere else to be. I wouldn''t want to hold you back."

    Arthur''s eyes softened with understanding, "It''s okay. I''ll wait for you here."

    Anna gave a faint nod, her movements slow and deliberate as she wheeled herself toward her room. The door closed behind her with a soft click.

    Arthur let out a low sigh, his worry growing as he took a seat in the living room. The silence seemed to press in on him, a heavy reminder of the weight of Anna''s hidden burdens. He nced toward her closed door, his mind racing with concern, knowing that he had to be patient for now, even as the gnawing anxiety settled in his chest.

    Her bathroom was a sanctuary of steam and solitude, its small space echoing with the faint hiss of water as Anna maneuvered her way to the edge of the tub. She''d set up the bath carefully: a bench had been ced by the side, and the water was warm, promising a brief respite from the shadows that clung to her soul.

    As she began the mundane andborious process of bathing, her mind betrayed her. The soothing warmth of the water was a poor counter to the cold, unrelenting images that gued her thoughts. Mira''s lifeless corpse shed before her eyes, a grim reminder of her failures and the price paid. The guilt and pain roared within her, a storm she struggled to suppress. Why did someone like her have to die while she got to live?

    Her hands trembled, and every ssh of water seemed to mix with her sorrow.

    She tried to focus on the present, on the task at hand. With careful precision, she used a washcloth to clean herself, her movements methodical but strained. She could feel her heart pounding, her breathsing in shallow gasps. Despite her efforts to hold herself together, the weight of her grief made each action feel like a monumental task.

    Finally, she managed to finish her bath. With a sense of hollow relief, she reached for the towel, wrapping it around her torso. Her hands were still unsteady, the towel slipping slightly as she tried to secure it. In her dazed state, she lost her grip entirely, her vision swimming with tears and exhaustion. The towel fell, and she stumbled, her half-paralyzed body unable topensate. She crashed to the floor with a resounding thud.

    Arthur''s sharp ears caught the sound¡ªa heavy, jarring noise that shattered the quiet of the living room. He sprang to his feet, his heart racing with immediate concern, "Anna!" he called out, his voiceced with urgency as he raced toward the bathroom.

    He flung open the door, his eyes quickly scanning the room. There on the floor, Annay sprawled, her towel askew, her face obscured by her long, wet ck hair. Arthur''s worry deepened as he knelt beside Anna, his arms instinctively wrapping around her damp, trembling shoulders. The chill of the bathroom seemed to seep into his bones as he pulled her gently against his chest, "Anna, you''re not hurt, are you?" he asked, his voice thick with concern.

    Anna shook her head slowly, her breath hitching as she leaned into his warmth.

    "You must be feeling cold. Let me help you," Arthur said softly, preparing to lift her. But as he moved, Anna''s hand shot out, gripping his shirt with a desperate intensity.

    "Please... stay like this," she whispered, her voice strained and fragile.

    Arthur froze, the weight of her request sinking in. He gently looked at her lowered head, "Can you tell me what happened or what you were doing in that strange neighborhood filled with scum like those men? I was so worried because you weren''t picking up your phone and you weren''t at the orphanage."

    A pang of fear struck Arthur''s heart as he wondered if Anna had been attacked. Her body, though damp and shivering, seemed unharmed, which provided some relief. Yet her mood¡ªdark and heavy¡ªleft him deeply unsettled.

    Anna''s eyes fluttered shut, and her voice was barely more than a whisper, "I... I lost someone I cared about... someone who was like a sister to me..." She choked on the words, unable to keep them contained any longer. Arthur''s embrace, warm and enveloping, seemed to loosen the dam within her.

    Arthur''s eyes widened in surprise and concern, "A sister? Who... You never told me you had someone so close like that." He was surprised since he couldn''t remember Anna being close to anyone else during the old days. Did she meet that person after he left the orphanage?

    Anna''s lips pressed together tightly, a flicker of pain crossing her features, "I am sorry. She...she didn''t want her existence to be known and wanted to live quietly and peacefully. But now...when I visited her again... she was gone."

    Arthur''s heart ached at her words. He pieced together the fragments of her story, realizing why she asionally left the orphanage in between her work hours and sensing that her pain was deep and raw, "You don''t have to apologize. I just never knew you were going through something like this. I just wish you had reached out to me when it happened so that I could have been there for you. I wouldn''t want you to go through this alone."

    Anna''s grip on his shirt tightened, her fingers clutching him, his words making her heart heavier yet filling her with a sense of warmth.

    Arthur looked at her with a softer gaze, his eyes filled with understanding, "I am sorry about your sister... you must have loved her a lot, and she must have felt happy to have you as her sister all this time."

    A single tear escaped Anna''s tightly shut eyes, trailing down her cheek. Her voice quivered, breaking as she spoke, "It''s my fault... I couldn''t help her... I couldn''t..." The words came out like a fragile whisper, each oneden with guilt and sorrow.

    Arthur''s heart clenched at her pain. She always had a smile on her face with bright eyes. For someone like her to break down like this must mean she must be in great pain.

    His eyes grew misty as he pulled her closer, enveloping her in aforting embrace, "Anna, don''t say that. I am sure whatever her situation might have been, you tried your best. You are the kindest woman I know and would go to great lengths for those you care about. That is why I fell in love with you."

    He held her tightly, his own sorrow mingling with hers as he tried to offer sce. He had never seen Anna this broken, this vulnerable. He didn''t know the full story of her sister''s death or why she med herself, but he was determined to be a source of strength, refusing to let her hurt alone in the dark.

 Chapter 650 Will You Still Love Me?

    Chapter 650 Will You Still Love Me?

    "Anna, don''t say that. I am sure whatever her situation might have been, you tried your best. You are the kindest woman I know, and you would go to great lengths for the ones you care about. That is why I fell in love with you."

    Anna''s eyes flickered with a tumult of emotions, her hands trembling as she struggled to grasp Arthur''s words. Why does he have to keep making her feel like this?

    Her gaze lifted to meet his, a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes, "I am not as good as you think I am. I... I..." Her voice faltered, torn between the urge to confess and the instinct to keep her secrets hidden.

    Arthur shook his head firmly, his expression resolute, "This won''t do. Let me take you somewhere," he said. Before Anna could react, he swept her into his arms with a surprising ease. Her eyes widened in shock as she instinctively clung to him, "Arthur, what are you¡ª"

    "Shh, allow me please..." Arthur whispered softly, his voice a soothing balm against the chaos of her thoughts. He carried her out through the backdoor and into the open air. With a powerful leap, he soared into the sky, the wind howling around them as they ascended.

    The journey was brief, and soon Arthur descended onto a secluded ind. The beach was pristine, the sand a soft, golden hue under the rising sun.

    Anna looked around in astonishment, the serene beauty of the ce contrasting sharply with the turmoil she felt inside, "Where is this ce?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder.

    Arthur smiled, a warm, reassuring expression on his face. He retrieved her electric wheelchair from his storage, carefully setting it up on the sand, "This is a small ind I found hidden deep within the mist we flew through," he exined, "Apparently, there isn''t enough vegetation or resources here for people to settle, so it''s remained abandoned. But I find it beautiful. Sometimes, when I''m troubled, Ie here to clear my mind. I thought maybe the fresh air might help you feel better." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Anna settled into her wheelchair, her eyes scanning the tranquil surroundings. She looked up at Arthur, who stood beside her, his gaze fixed on the sun''s early rays, "Will you still love me if I end up doing something bad?" she asked softly, her voice trembling with vulnerability.

    Arthur blinked, taken aback by her question, "Why would you say that? You would never do anything like that."

    Anna chuckled wistfully, a sad smile curving her lips, "But what if... like, I end up transforming into a monster or get corrupted?"

    Arthur''s heart ached at her words, but he responded with gentle reassurance. He embraced her head, his touch warm andforting, "Even if something impossible like that happens, I would still hold onto you and do everything I can to save you. I will never nor can I ever stop loving you, no matter who or what you be."

    The sincerity in Arthur''s voice and the warmth of his embrace made Anna''s heart clench even more.

    Arthur, feeling the weight of Anna''s strange questions, guessed they must be tied to her sister''s death. He watched her closely, his concern deepening. Gently, he said, "You don''t have to feel like you''re a monster for what happened to your sister. I''m sure you did everything you could to help her. And when you''re ready, you can tell me what''s troubling you. I feel like you wouldn''t want to be alone in this."

    Anna lowered her gaze, her fingers clenching into tight fists as she absorbed his words. After a moment, she put up a soft, grateful smile, "Thank you... I''m feeling better now. You don''t have to worry anymore."

    Arthur returned her smile, sitting down beside her wheelchair, "Then let''s admire the sunrise and head back home."

    "You like watching the sunrise?" Anna asked, squinting as the early rays of the sun filtered through the gentle mist.

    Arthur nodded slowly, "Hm. I don''t know why, but whenever I bathe in its rays, I feel better even when feeling down."

    "I see..." Anna murmured, her smile softening as she observed his deep, contemtive expression, "Are you now feeling troubled by something? I''m sorry I got so caught up in my own thoughts that I couldn''t ask you earlier. I remember you mentioned over the phone yesterday that you had something to talk about."

    Arthur sighed, a look of frustration and guilt crossing his face, "It''s just that I... I failed to catch both the Thundering Reaper and Hellbringer, even when they were right in front of me. I was so close, and yet I failed. If only I had captured at least one of them, I could have potentially saved a lot of lives in the future. I''ve never felt so disappointed at myself," he admitted, clenching his fists.

    Anna''s expression grew heavy, her heart aching even more.

    She gently ced her hand on his shoulder, her touch a soothing balm, "You can''t me yourself. You did your best, and remember, you''ve already saved millions of lives, especially during that New York quest. Not every Hunter could have done that."

    Arthur''s gaze turned inward, his thoughts drifting to Advisor Ash, "That... was only because of him..." he mumbled, Ash''s face shing across his mind.

    Anna''s fingers curled slightly before she spoke with a gentle resolve, "And you too. But above all, we should be grateful you''re here, safe and sound. I was so worried when I heard you fought Hellbringer. The demon king never leaves any survivors. Anyone who faced him has only faced defeat. It might sound selfish, but I''d rather you step back for a while and not face them until you''re confident you can take down all monsters, no matter how powerful they are. I want you to be safe and stronger so that nobody can bully you, even if they have an entire army behind them."

    Arthur''s brow furrowed as he slowly nodded, the weight of his thoughts evident in his gaze, "I know... I know that I''m far from ready and that I have a lot to learn. But nobody wants to teach me, or they think I''m already too good. I really wanted Advisor Ash to teach me because I learned so much from just a short interaction with him. He seems more knowledgeable than anyone I''ve met. He must have been very skilled back when he had powers. Maybe that''s why he''s reluctant to teach me. It might remind him of some bad things. Or maybe it could be something else... I really don''t know."

    Anna gave him a reassuring smile, her eyes filled with understanding, "I can see why you''d want him to teach you¡ªhe helped you save New York. But I''m sure you''ll find a better teacher than someone who''s rude and unwilling to help."

    Arthur managed a light smile in return, appreciating her support. Then, Anna''s curiosity piqued, and she narrowed her eyes, "But... how did you end up facing Hellbringer and the Thundering Reaper? I heard you weren''t there when the bombing happened. Don''t they travel too fast to be tracked?" Anna remembered what Arthur mumbled when he arrived in that ce while she was on the ground, bleeding. It still was making her feel uneasy.

    Arthur''s expression grew contemtive as he responded, "Thanks to Advisor Ash, I learned how to use my mana to project a field that detects anomalies in the air or anything that disrupts the nature of radiant mana."

    "You mean tracking demonic mana?" Anna asked, her brows lifting slightly.

    Arthur nodded, "You could say that. I''m still getting used to it, but it seems to work. I also..." His eyes drifted off as if recalling a distant memory.

    Anna''s curiosity was piqued, "What is it?"

    Arthur''s voice grew thoughtful, tinged with a hint of uncertainty, "It''s strange, but I think the Thundering Reaper was there during the New York quest."

    Anna''s breath caught in her throat, her eyes widening, "Why would you think that?"

    Arthur continued, "When I was trying to stop that bomb from going off at thest second, I projected a restorative field to protect the hostages. At that moment, I felt a very dark and powerful aura zooming past behind me... an aura that was wild and crackling with darkness. It was the Thundering Reaper. She was definitely there."

    Anna''s fingers rubbed together nervously, her demeanor tense, "But what shocked me more is that she saved those people. Why do you think someone as evil as her would do that?"

    "I¡­" Anna''s words got stuck in her throat as she didn''t know what to say or think. All she could feel was her heart skipping beats here and there.

    "There must be some reason. It doesn''t make sense but I want to ask her something myself before I take her in¡­in case I manage to catch her. It should be easier for me to find her next time," Arthur said with a determined gaze while Anna slowly closed her eyes, her fists clenched.

 Chapter 651 The Man Behind M.A.M

    Chapter 651 The Man Behind M.A.M

    Asher''s boots made a muted thud against the polished floor of the WHA outpost in China, contrasting the bustling energy of the unveiling ceremony for the Junction Tower. The air buzzed with a mix of tense anticipation and the sharp scent of freshly brewed coffee, mingling with the asional clinking of sses from the nearby refreshment tables.

    Cecilia Sterling, the epitome of grace and authority, moved through the venue with a meticulous eye. Her gaze darted from one security checkpoint to another, ensuring every protocol was followed to the letter.

    She was apanied by a tall, devilishly handsome young man who trailed behind her with an air of confident calm¡ªAdvisor Ash.

    Once Cecilia finished her inspection, she turned to Ash with a soft sigh, her light smile a rare moment of rxation amidst her rigorous checks, "Everything seems to be fine. Honestly, it''s better than what we had before. I''m impressed with your idea to keep everything discreet by hiding Hunters in in clothes. If those cult members are foolish enough to lower their guard, it''ll be easier to catch them."

    Asher''s lips curved into a subtle, knowing smile, "Unless they''re remarkably foolish, they won''t dare to evene here. But enough about that. You should focus on the ceremony now. You''ve been working tirelessly¡ªnegotiating with the prime minister and making sure everything goes off without a hitch. We''d be at a loss without your sessful negotiations."

    Cecilia''s smile widened, though she tried to downy hispliment, "Oh, I''m just doing my job. It''s the least I can do as a retired Hunter."

    Asher chuckled, appreciation in his eyes, "Don''t be so modest, Mrs. Sterling. I greatly appreciate those who don''t hold back for the greater good. If I could do more, I would. I heard you''re flying to Russia next to negotiate the instation of a Junction Tower there. May I apany you?"

    Cecilia''s eyebrows arched in surprise, "Apany me? But that''s just boring negotiation talks. I''m not even sure they''ll agree, but I have to try because their cooperation is crucial. I wouldn''t want to burden you when you could be more effective with your team."

    Asher waved off her concern with a nonchnt gesture, "Eh, they can manage without me for a while. If the Russians have safety concerns, I could be of help. It might be useful for me to be there in person."

    Cecilia studied Ash''s earnest expression, the hint of determination in his eyes. Her hesitation melted away, reced by a thoughtful nod, "Alright. I would appreciate yourpany, Advisor Ash."

    Asher''s grin widened, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes, "Great! I''m looking forward to it. Now, let''s enjoy the ceremony and make sure everything goes smoothly."

    ---

    In the brightly lit, opulent Guildmaster''s office of the zing yers Guild, the air was thick with the scent of something sublime.

    Lenny lounged behind his mahogany desk, the rich tones of the wood contrasting sharply with the cold steel of the syringe he had just set aside. The radiant green liquid within it had left a glistening residue on his veins, a reminder of the indulgent pleasure he had just experienced. "Haa¡­" His eyes half-closed in bliss as he savored the aftereffects, his lips curling into a satisfied smirk.

    *Creak*

    The sudden creak of the door swinging open shattered the momentary tranquility, and Rachel strolled in casually dressed, her presence as striking as ever.

    Lenny quickly tucked away the needle with a practiced flick, his expression morphing from surprise to a rxed smile upon recognizing her, "Oh, Rachel. I was about to cuss out for barging into my office without a knock, but you are a pleasant sight. I take it that yourst trip went well?" He licked his lips, a trace of the green liquid still glistening in his veins.

    Rachel''s lips curved into a yful smile as she ced a steel box on Lenny''s desk, "You might say that. I''ve been busy," she said, her eyes twinkling as she opened it and looked at the empty slots.

    Lenny''s eyes widened with delight as he scanned the box, his excitement palpable, "Wow. You sold more than I ever could in a week. As expected, your connections as the president''s daughter can''t be ignored." His grin grew wider, and he leaned back, thinking about his next moves.

    Rachel leaned in slightly, her expression eager, "That and also because I have more followers than I realized who are ready to make my job easier. So, how much would my share be this time?"

    Lenny''s face lit up with a mischievous gleam, "Oooh, you''re really getting into this, and I like it. You''re making me richer than I ever anticipated. If we keep this up, I can confidently revive the EternaSynth Project on my own and perfect it, hehe. Since you''re working so hard, let''s make it 50-50 now. We''re close enough to be partners," he said with a wink.

    Rachel arched an eyebrow, as if intrigued by the proposition, "Partners? That does have a nice ring to it, but I wouldn''t want to steal your spotlight and I would be just happy with the extra mana shards. I am better off working behind the scenes. Still, I want to do more than just sell Eternum to those old people. How about something with a bit more risk and action?"

    Lenny''s lips curved into a smirk as he regarded her with a mixture of amusement and respect, "I''m really starting to like you more and more. It''s hard to recognize the old Rachel in you now. But I suppose you don''t want to be left behind by your dad''s achievements. I get it. But¡­"

    Rachel''s brows furrowed in curiosity, "But what?"

    Lenny''s face darkened with frustration, his tone tinged with bitterness. "Your dad kicked me out of a lot of interesting projects he''d been running for decades. It must be because he thinks I''m not capable enough when I was the one who helped him set these projects in motion all those years ago. If only he was as grateful and appreciative as you¡­"

    Rachel''s eyes widened slightly, her curiosity piqued, "Interesting projects? Like what? If it''s Project M.A.M, it''s intriguing but a bit boring for me now after working in the same thing for months."

    Lenny''s lips curled into a sly smile, "Heh, do you really believe that Project M.A.M was founded to only enhance us Hunters?" His tone was teasing, his eyes glinting with hidden knowledge.

    Rachel''s brows lifted in surprise, "It isn''t? Then what was it founded for?"

    Lenny leaned forward, his gaze locked onto Rachel with a sense of mystery, n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Do you remember the long-dead Eleanor Family?" Lenny''s voice was low and deliberate, "Ah, of course, just that kid is left in that family and studying in our academy."

    Rachel''s brows knitted together as Grace''s face shed through her mind, "Of course. They were a powerful Supreme ss Family, most of whom were expert Exorcists in their prime. The famous Hunter, Firestorm Huntress, was from that family. But... why bring up a family that isn''t even in the picture anymore?"

    Lenny''s smirk grew wider, a hint of dark amusement in his eyes, "You might know that the Firestorm Huntress had a son named Ruven. He was a genius in the research field but never in the limelight, unlike his mother or grandparents. But boy¡­ the work he did was beautiful and ahead of its time. Nobody knows, but he is the man behind the M.A.M. tech."

    Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise, "He is? Seriously? Why didn''t he get famous for such groundbreaking technology? Even if it''s not perfect, it''s still very powerful."

    Lenny let out a long sigh, shaking his head, "Obviously, when he started working on it, it was all ssified because our enemies might misuse it. Ruven was working on it solely to enhance Hunters like us. So, the higher-ups decided to keep it hidden until it was perfect. But that was when your dad came along."

    Rachel''s curiosity was piqued, "My dad?"

    "Yes," Lenny confirmed with a bitter edge to his tone. "He was young but very motivated to do something extraordinary. He befriended Ruven and felt he could make use of that naive chap to do something more with the M.A.M. tech."

    Rachel''s gaze sharpened with suspicion, "Something more? Like what?"

    Lenny leaned back, a dark glint in his eyes, "Something like making certain adjustments to a variant of the tech to work for demons."

    Rachel''s face fell into disbelief, "Demons? But why? Why would my dad want to make demons powerful? And I doubt someone like Ruven would agree."

    Lenny chuckled, though there was no humor in his voice, "Ha, you must know your dad well. He sweet-talked Ruven with this absurd idea of coexistence. By offering M.A.M. to demons, he promised them a chance to live in a better world and have no reason to attack us. Change our destinies and whatnot. That idiot, who was also an idealist, believed in such a dumb idea and did as Derek said. But¡­ things went south when Ruven discovered something."

    "What?" Rachel asked, her hands clenching into fists.

 Chapter 652 The Dark Experiments

    Chapter 652 The Dark Experiments

    "...But¡­ things went south when Ruven discovered something."

    "What?" Rachel asked, her hands clenching into fists.

    Lenny''s eyes narrowed, reflecting the light as he leaned forward, "It was bound to happen sooner orter, but Ruven found out that your dad was kidnapping demons from the other side and bringing them over here. It didn''t take much for him to guess that Derek had other intentions, especially when the tech hadn''t been perfected yet."

    Rachel felt a shiver down her spine but somehow kept her breath steady as she asked, "Kidnapping demons? Why?"

    Lenny''s lips twisted into a sardonic smile, "Why, to create a demon army, of course. Or that was the n your dad had in mind. To destroy demons using demons. Sounds like a novel idea, right? I''m sure he must have felt very proud of pursuing such an idea despite the risks."

    Rachel''s brows knitted together, her disgust evident, "But wouldn''t they die when brought over here? The M.A.M. tech was far from ready at that time, right?"

    "That''s why your dad built the Infinity Tower," Lenny said with a bitterugh, "Mars has no radiant mana and thus can''t kill the demons, nor would they have the ability to use their powers. Derek was getting impatient because the M.A.M. tech was taking time to develop. He believed Ruven would need demon subjects to experiment on and hasten the tech''s development. He thought he could convince Ruven by saying, ''Fuck demons'', right? Who cares about using them asb rats if we get to kill them anyway? Heck, if I was able to develop more Eternum by using demons, it would have made everything easier.''"

    Rachel felt her heart twist with horror as she forced a smile, struggling to process the grim revtion, "But it didn''t go smoothly, did it?"

    Lenny''s demeanor darkened as he clicked his tongue, shaking his head, "That idiot Ruven said it was too barbaric. Given enough time, he believed he could perfect the M.A.M. tech without experimenting on them. He thought it would make us no different than the demons. But your dad wasn''t going to wait decades just for a possibility. So, he conducted experiments behind Ruven''s back, bringing in Dr. L. Though she didn''t seed, she did help him realize something."

    "What?" Rachel asked, her curiosity piqued despite her growing revulsion.

    Lenny''s grin was cold as he continued, "Adult demons had a fully developed mana circuit and were molded by darkness for too long, making it hard to integrate the M.A.M. tech. So, your dad decided to kidnap baby demons to test his theory. And vo, it started showing some promise."

    "Baby demons?" Rachel mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled to keep her expression calm. The horror and disgust were making her stomach churn as she tried to reconcile the image of innocent creatures with her father''s actions.

    Because of Asher, she had alreadye to believe that demons weren''t all evil and baby demons weren''t any less innocent than human babies.

    "Yeah. It was easier to handle and control them, which made the experiments more manageable. Your dad also roped in that mad bastard, Max Schmidt, to use his expertise to test theirbat potential, pick the promising ones, and discard the rest. Everything was proceeding smoothly when Ruven found out about everything. That''s when everything almost got destroyed, tsk, tsk," Lenny said as he clicked his tongue with an amused look.

    "Destroyed? What did he do?" Rachel''s curiosity was tinged with apprehension as she leaned against the table.

    "Ruven felt greatly betrayed and angry that his life''s work was used for such ''evil'' purposes, as he put it," Lenny said, his voice dripping with disdain, "In a fit of rage, he tried to sabotage your dad''s operation, but it was toote. Your dad had already anticipated this and made ns to deal with Ruven for good."

    Rachel''s eyes narrowed, her curiosity piqued despite the growing difort, "ns? What ns?"

    "What else but the cliche way of pinning some dirt on Ruven and using that guy¡­ what was his name again... Gary. Yeah, that one," Lenny replied, his toneden with grim amusement, "Apparently, Gary had a thing for Ruven''s wife, so Derek was able to easily motivate Gary to get rid of Ruven for him. And that''s how the great Eleanor Family came crashing down. It still gives me the chills how effortlessly your dad took down such a powerful family. The only downside to this is that the tech might never be perfected now. But maybe your dad doesn''t care after all."

    Rachel''s chest tightened, her mind shing to Grace''s face. Thinking about Grace''s reaction to learning all this was almost unbearable.

    "Howe nobody asked any questions about this? Did the Judge not know or...?" Rachel''s voice was filled with disbelief, masking her uneasiness.

    Lenny shrugged nonchntly, "The Judge can easily discern what is true and what is not. He''s a retired Hunter but the strongest man in the world. Your dad hasn''t been open with him, but maybe it''s because there''s no need to. None of us have ever been able to deduce that old fogey''s intentions. But because he isn''t doing anything, it might mean that he supports us destroying the demons for good, no matter the means."

    Rachel''s eyes flickered with disappointment. She had hoped that the Judge, a figure of wisdom and power, would be a shield against her father''s darker machinations. If anyone should have intervened, it was him.

    "But hey," Lenny added with a smirk, "don''t let your dad know I told you all this, okay? For some reason, he still wants to look like the dad of the century before you. But I feel you are too grown up and mature to believe in such things. Right?"

    Rachel forced a smile, her gaze steady as she replied, "Of course. One of the reasons I joined your guild was so that he could stop being overprotective of me. I want him to know he can trust me to help him out in whatever he''s doing to destroy the demons. Now that you''ve told me these things, I feel greatly left out. If only it wasn''t toote¡­ I can''t ask my dad, but... you can help me out here, can''t you, Lenny?" Her voice took on a seductive edge as she crossed her arms, her ample bosom spilling slightly over her forearms.

    Lenny''s eyes dropped momentarily to the enticing curve of her form. If it was any other woman, he would have taken her off her feet already. But since she happened to be that terrifying bastard''s only daughter, he couldn''t take any risks and had to y it safe and wait for her to make the first move. Perhaps if he kept indulging her, she would know he was the right man to get close to.

    He swallowed, his throat suddenly dry, "About that¡­ I might know someone who could help, but¡ª"

    *Thak!*

    The door to Lenny''s office burst open, interrupting him. In the doorway stood a stunning woman with long blonde hair and piercing green eyes, her expression a mix of frustration and resolve. Her presence seemed to cut through the tension like a de as Rachel turned to look at her and mumbled with briefly raised brows, "Lena?" Rachel recognized her as Lena Hart, the long-dead Victor''s elder sister and daughter of Gregory Hart.

    She knew Lena was a bit too close to Lenny after observing him closely for all these months.

    "Rachel? What a pleasant surprise," Lena said, her voice smooth yet edged with a hint of disapproval, "I''ve noticed you''re getting quite cozy with Lenny''s guild. Are you skipping on quests these days? You aren''t, are you?"

    Rachel''s smile was warm and polite, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of irritation, "Of course not, Lena. I''m just improving my time management. I''m already a peak A Ranker now, so there''s no reason to worry about me gettingzy."

    Lena chuckled softly, her hand resting on Rachel''s shoulder in a gesture that was both reassuring and slightly condescending, "Of course not. I hope you didn''t take offense. I consider you like a little sister, even if we didn''t be inws."

    Rachel''s smile tightened, forced but polite, as Lenny cleared his throat and rose from his chair, "I can''t believe you showed up just when I was about to mention you."

    "Mention me? For what?" Lena''s brows furrowed in confusion as she shifted her attention to Lenny.

    Lenny''s eyes darted between Rachel and Lena, a smirk curling at his lips, "It''s nothing serious, really. Rachel here is quite motivated to assist her father, but she''s wary of asking him directly because he''s so protective. I was just thinking that maybe you could let her join you on some of those ''hunts'' you go on."

    Lena''s eyes narrowed, her amusement fading as she assessed Rachel with a thoughtful expression, "I''m not sure about that," she said slowly, "Your dad has the final say on a lot of things, especially this. How about you give me some time to see if I can work things out without involving him?"

    Rachel''s smile was sincere, though a tinge of relief was evident in her voice, "I''d greatly appreciate that, Lena. But it''s alright if things don''t work out. I should get going now; I have a quest to attend to."

    Rachel wanted to leave as quickly as possible to process all the horrifying things she just learned and couldn''t stand the presence of these two for now.

    As Rachel exited the office, the door clicked shut behind her, leaving Lenny and Lena alone in the office.

    Lena''s expression shifted to one of concern and disapproval as she turned to Lenny, her voice low and intense, "What kind of things have you been telling her? I told you not to get too close. Or are you just that smitten with a young bitch half your age? You slimy pervert."

    Lenny raised his hands defensively, a smirk lingering at the corners of his mouth, "Come on, Lena. I''m not just some pervert. She''s the President''s daughter. I''m currying favor with her because, let''s face it, she''s likely to be the next head of the Sterling Family. Her arrogant father has me on a leash, so his daughter is the only way I can maneuver things. You know that. And who knows, you might benefit from this in the future too. So, let''s just y nice while we can, alright?"

    Lena shook her head slowly, her brow furrowed in deep concern, "I don''t have a good feeling about this. She never struck me as someone who''d befortable with all this. She reminds me a lot of her mother¡­ and you know what kind of woman her mother is."

    "You can never truly know a person''s nature until you get close to them," Lenny said with a knowing wink, "Rachel might be putting on a facade to keep her parents happy. But which woman doesn''t love a bit of adventure? You should know that better than anyone."

    Lena''s expression was serious, and she considered Lenny''s words, "Fine. I''ll think about it. But if her father or my grandfather finds out, they might not like it. Maybe it''s not a risk worth taking."

    "Oh,e on," Lenny said with a confident smile, "He''ll just be proud and pleased that his daughter is following in his footsteps and doesn''t shy away from a little dirty work. He''s just overprotective because he''s unsure of how she sees him. So don''t worry about it. Let her help. It''ll be good for both of you." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lena sighed, her gaze lingering on Lenny with a mix of exasperation and reluctant eptance. "Alright, I''ll see what I can do," But then she looked at him sternly and added, "But you better not get toofortable with her. Or I won''t entertain your perverted ass again."

    Lenny winced with a chuckle, though inwardly he couldn''t help but scoff at her words as he thought, ''Why would I need a bitch like you anymore the moment my Rachel gets stronger and inherits everything, hehe¡­''

 Chapter 653 Just Another Reason

    Chapter 653 Just Another Reason

    In the well-lit Culthold of the Coven of the Damned, an unsettling silence was shattered by the sharp sound of ceramic shattering against the cold stone floor. The fragments of a once-proud cupy scattered, surrounded by the sttered tea.

    "Aunty Grace!" Yui''s rmed cry pierced the tension as she rushed forward, her steps quick and urgent.

    Her face was a mask of worry as she hurried to Grace, who was weakly stumbling backward, her face a portrait of shock and anguish.

    Emiko, her movements fluid and deliberate, was the first to reach Grace. She gently ced a steadying hand on Grace''s shoulder, her normally stoic eyes filled with a rare, deep concern. "Aunty Grace," she said softly, "Let me help you sit down¡­" She guided Grace carefully around the shards of the shattered cup and the dark spill of tea that pooled on the floor, leading her to a nearby chair with a practiced motion.

    Rachel, standing a few steps away, watched the scene unfold with a heavy heart. Her voice was barely a whisper,den with regret, "I''m sorry¡­ I never meant to shock you like this." Her eyes, shadowed by her guilt, flickered with a simmering hatred towards her father¡ªa hatred that only intensified with each passing second, especially after seeing how even his past deeds were still hurting people so much.

    Amelia, who was standing beside Rachel, let out a soft yet heavy sigh, shocked to hear that the tragedy of the Eleanor Family was much deeper than just an act of depraved passion of a pervert.

    No wonder¡­Someone weaker than the Eleanor Family couldn''t have easily taken them down.

    "It''s okay, dear¡­" Grace''s voice was faint, her words almost lost in the tremor of her own distress. She closed her trembling eyelids, her head resting against her wrinkled hand as if seeking sce from the overwhelming revtions.

    The heavy wooden door swung open, and Asher''s authoritative voice cut through the confusion, "What''s going on here?" he demanded, his gaze sweeping across the room as he and Reba entered. Their eyes immediately fell upon the broken mug and the dark stain on the floor.

    Reba''s eyes narrowed as she took in Grace''s disheveled state, "What''s wrong with her? Is she feeling sick already?" Her tone was mocking, and she focused more on Grace''s moody posture than on the gravity of the situation.

    Asher''s re was sharp and cold, silencing Reba with a quick click of her tongue as she immediately averted her gaze. He then turned his attention to Rachel, his expression a blend of curiosity and concern, "You said you had something important to say. What is it?" His eyes flicked back to Grace, who was now seated, looking as though the weight of the world had been ced upon her shoulders.

    Rachel inhaled deeply, steeling herself against the mounting pressure. She took a moment to gather her thoughts before speaking, her voice steady despite the turmoil within. "I learned some disturbing things about Ruven and Project M.A.M," she began, her tone edged with the gravity of the revtions she was about to share. She recounted the dark truths¡ªhow Grace''s son, Ruven''s groundbreaking work had been twisted by her father, how the M.A.M technology was intended to be used against demons in ways that were both inhumane and ruthless.

    As Rachel spoke, Asher''s brows furrowed in surprise, his gaze never leaving her. The weight of the information seemed to seep into him.

    When Rachel finally fell silent, Asher''s expression red with anger but then softened with a mixture of sympathy and concern as he looked at Grace.

    He moved swiftly to her side, sitting beside her with a gentle presence.

    He took Grace''s wrinkled hand in his, his touch tender and reassuring, "Grace, I am sorry¡­" he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper,den with understanding for the pain she was enduring.

    Grace''s eyes fluttered open, her gaze meeting Asher''s with a mix of gratitude and lingering distress. She offered a weak, almost imperceptible smile, yet it carried the weight of years of regret and unresolved pain, "You know¡­" she began softly, her eyes distant and hollow, "Ever since I lost Remy''s parents due to my own incapability, I could never rest. A big part of me always wanted blood for blood. But for Remy¡­ I held back¡­ I was scared to lose him, and what could a broken and old woman like me do anyway?"

    She paused, her gaze lowering as if weighed down by the burdens of her past, "That was until you came along and gave me a chance at vengeance. When that was all over, that part of me who wanted blood felt a sense of peace¡­ a feeling that even if I was toote, I could correct some of the wrongs." Her voice faltered slightly, betraying the emotions she fought to keep hidden, "But the other part¡­ it always made me feel unsettled and that I hadn''t done enough as I wanted to believe. Now I realize why¡­ The bigger scums are still out there, and here I was¡­ living obliviously¡­"

    Reba who was standing a few steps away with her arms crossed, lowered her face with an ufortable look. Thest woman she expected to feel even a fraction of pity for was this smug bitch, but for some reason, hearing how her son got killed cut through her more than she anticipated.

    Asher shook his head, his voice a low, reassuring yet determined rumble, "Grace¡­ What Rachel said doesn''t change what we are doing¡­ what you are doing with us. We are all working together to destroy Derek and people like him. Now we learned that they also happened to be the ones behind your family''s tragedy. So you just now another reason to help us punish them even harder and make them feel more regret than any of us did."

    Grace''s eyes locked onto Asher''s subtly radiant golden ones, which, for a fleeting moment, revealed a depth of regret and pain. Her curiosity, mingled with a touch of disbelief, led her to ask, "You¡­ What did that man do to you?" She wondered aloud, her thoughts racing. She had never seen a demon so motivated to bring down someone like Derek, someone who seemingly had no personal connection to Asher or could have.

    It couldn''t be just a simple demon''s hatred towards a Hunter.

    The others in the room shifted their attention, their interest piqued by Grace''s question. Emiko, Yui, and Rachel exchanged nces, their curiosity mirroring Grace''s. They had long wondered why a powerful demon king like Asher would be so fervently dedicated to bringing down Derek and the WHA, especially when he could enjoy his status and power in his own world. No demon in history had pursued blood towards a human with no previous history with such relentless determination.

    But Rachel most wanted to know how Cedric and Asher would fit in the overall puzzle.

    Why does Asher seem to know something about Cedric that she doesn''t even know? Or how did he know what kind of man her father truly was when she, his own daughter, never knew for all these years?

    Reba''s gaze, though initially cold, was now tinged with curiosity. It was always absurd to her that someone like Asher would care so deeply about human affairs, especially given that Derek''s ns to destroy their world had onlye to lightter. But Asher''s ns seemed to have been brewing long before that revtion.

    Amelia pressed her lips together, knowing even an outsider would have felt curious after seeing Asher trying so hard for all these years.

    Asher''s gaze lingered on Grace, and he could feel a subtle yet piercing awareness from her, a sense that she might have caught a glimpse of his own personal struggle. It was a vulnerability he had not intended to expose, yet there it was,id bare before someone like Grace. Her discerning eyes had likely caught the undercurrents of his anger and sorrow.

    However, even if Rachel wasn''t here, Asher was unsure of whether he can ever reveal his past to Grace, Emiko and Yui. Grace blinked, as if breaking free from a trance. Her expression softened, and a light chuckle escaped her lips, carrying a mix of resignation and self-awareness, "Forget it. Who am I to ask what my Master''s intentions are?" she said, her voiceced with a wry smile. She noticed that Asher might not want to reveal whatever the reason was, and she decided to respect it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Reba''s lips curled into a scowl, her eyes narrowing in frustration,"Tsk," she clicked her tongue, her frustration evident. The spectacle of this bitch seemingly trying to y coy before him was distasteful to her, especially since she suspected this despicable alien was going to reveal something.

    Emiko and Yui exchanged nces, their expressions reflecting a mixture of curiosity and eptance. They understood their ce and the limits of their right to question or pry. Their master had given them a better life and a purpose, and that was more than they could have hoped for.

    Rachel''s eyes betrayed a hint of disappointment. She had hoped for more rity, but it was evident that Asher was not inclined to reveal his past, even to those who had be integral to his ns. Her intuition told her that if he had intended to disclose his secrets, he would have done so already.

    Grace''s gaze sharpened, her eyes shing with a steely resolve, "But now this is personal for me," she dered, her voice imbued with a fierce determination, "Earlier, I wanted to do all this for the sake of creating a better world for all of us. Now... I have decided to not die until all those scum are dead."

    Asher''s expression hardened into a cold smile, his resolve mirroring Grace''s, "We are close. Just around two months, and we will be halfway through with destroying our enemies," he said confidently.

    Rachel''s anxiety surfaced, her brow furrowing with concern, "Two months? How are you so confident that we will seed in time?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    Asher turned with a smirk, his eyes glinting with a mix of certainty and determination, "I am going with your mother to Russia. There¡­ I will try to gain your mother''s confidence. If I seed, then our n should proceed smoothly. Within two months, every Junction Tower in this world will go boom. Then...we will strike when our enemies are at their weakest."

 Chapter 654 Foolish Or Naive?

    Chapter 654 Foolish Or Naive?

    In the politicalndscape of Russia, power was wielded by both mundane and elite Hunter families, seamlessly intertwined. The Volkov Family, as the preeminent Supreme ss Family, stood at the pinnacle of this intricate hierarchy. No family in the world would ever dare challenge them, including the most powerful ones.

    Their dominance was not limited to mana; they had seamlessly integrated their mana prowess with political acumen, creating a legacy of unrivaled influence. The Volkovs held a reserved seat in the national government, allowing them to shape policies and decisions that further entrenched their control. Their economic empire spanned conglomerates and guilds, enabling them to manipte markets and invest in both the mystical and mundane spheres. Their private army and Hunter forces served as a powerful deterrent against threats, both internal and external, while their public image was polished through phnthropic ventures and sponsorship of Hunter training.

    On this particr day, the estate of the Volkov Family, an imposing edifice of grandeur and centuries of power, loomed in the distance as Cecilia and Asher approached along with their entourage.

    The sprawling grounds of the estate were cloaked in the grandeur of Russian aristocracy, with manicured gardens and towering statues standing sentinel. The estate''s architecture was a blend of ssical Russian design and esoteric mystical embellishments, reflecting the Volkovs'' dual mastery over both realms.

    As Cecilia and Asher descended from their sleek, armored transport, the chill of the Russian air seemed to bite with a palpable edge of hostility.

    Cecilia, d in a meticulously tailored bright blue gown that entuated her voluptuous curves with grace, nced at Advisor Ash, who seemed more calm than she expected. As expected, he must be used to meeting powerful people.

    However, she nced to the side to see the tall, gorgeous woman with bright red eyes, tied-up silver hair, and rectangr spectacles walking beside Ash. She didn''t expect Ash to bring along his assistant, but she didn''t mind if she made his job easier. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The estate''s entrance was guarded by imposing figures in dark uniforms, their expressions stern and sharp. The emblem of the Volkov Family¡ªa silver eagle intertwined with mystical runes¡ªgleamed on theirpels. The guards'' gazes were icy as they assessed the neers with practiced disdain.

    As Cecilia and Asher approached, one of the guards stepped forward, his voice a cold rasp, "State your business."

    Cecilia blinked in disbelief upon hearing his coldmand. It was not as if they came here without letting the Volkov Family know why they wereing here. Or were they just trying to provoke her?

    However, she took a deep breath, her voice calm yet firm, "I am Cecilia Sterling, representing the World Hunter Association. I am here to negotiate the development of a Junction Tower within Russian territory. My associate, Ash, is here to assist in these discussions."

    The guard''s eyes narrowed, and he exchanged a brief, meaningful look with hisrades. The hostility was almost tangible, though Cecilia wasn''t surprised since she knew how much they hated the WHA.

    The guard''s voice, though polite, held an edge, "The Volkovs are aware of your request. However, it is customary for WHA representatives to be met with the highest scrutiny. Your guards will have to stay outside."

    The guards standing behind Cecilia tightened the grips on their guns as if they were annoyed by this Russian guard''s words. However, Cecilia turned towards her guards and said, "You all can stay outside," and then turned towards the Russian guard, "Please make sure they arefortable out here."

    Asher, standing beside Cecilia, observed the proceedings with a cool, detached demeanor. However, his mind asionally kept drifting away.

    It had been so many years since he properly stepped foot on thend where he was born as a human¡­where he and his mother once lived together. He couldn''t help but remember the few happy memories followed by the bittersweet and painful ones.

    The guards, with a begrudging nod, allowed Cecilia and Asher to proceed, their eyes never leaving the WHA contingent as they were directed to wait outside. The massive iron gates of the estate creaked open, and upon crossing the threshold, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. As they stepped through the grand entrance of the Volkov estate, the expansive foyer stretched out before them, adorned withvish tapestries and ancient artifacts. The opulence of the surroundings only served to underscore the frightening power held within these walls.

    Suddenly, a young man emerged, and upon recognizing him, Asher''s eyes briefly turned warm.

    Mikhail Volkov emerged from the shadows of a side corridor, his presence sharp andmanding.

    Dressed in an impably tailored suit that highlighted his muscr build, Mikhail''s short brown hair was neatlybed, and his piercing brown eyes glinted with a guarded sharpness.

    The scar cutting across his face added an air of hardened experience to his otherwise youthful visage. As he approached, he quickly and imperceptibly gave Asher a knowing nce, feeling good to see him after a long time again.

    But what stirred him more was seeing him in a human body, especially his golden eyes that eerily seemed simr to when he was a human. He still couldn''t help but curse fate for what it did to his brother.

    "I am Mikhail Volkov," he introduced himself with a curt nod as he looked at Cecilia.

    Cecilia raised her hand for a handshake, "I am pleased to meet you in person, General Mikhail. I have heard a lot about your spoils, and I am grateful for your-"

    "I will be your guide today. Please, follow me." Mikhail coldly interrupted her as he turned around. He couldn''t stand the presence of anyone who represented the WHA. But for Asher''s sake, he was putting up with this.

    Cecilia gave a strained smile as she slowly lowered her hand and followed him.

    As they walked through the ornate corridors, the walls lined with portraits of past Volkov patriarchs and magical artifacts, Cecilia couldn''t help but feel the weight of centuries of power bearing down on her. Mikhail led them to the guest hall, a grand chamber where the air seemed to hum with oppressive authority.

    The door to the guest hall swung open to reveal a figure of imposing strength and undeniable authority. His appearance was both regal and intimidating. He sat on a grand, velvet-d sofa that exuded an air of imperialmand, his posture exuding an aura of stern resolve.

    His long, dark coat was adorned with intricate gold embroidery, entuating his indomitable presence. His graying hair and sharp, angr features spoke of a life lived in the crucible of power and conflict. His brown eyes, deep-set and cold, seemed to pierce through the very essence of those who dared to meet his gaze.

    He was none other than dmir Volkov, the patriarch of this family and the most feared man in Russia.

    Several maids, dressed in muted, respectful attire, attended to him, their movements swift and efficient as they brought him refreshments and tidied the surroundings. With a wave of his hand, they immediately walked out.

    Despite thevishness of the setting, an underlying tension crackled in the air.

    As Cecilia and Asher entered, Mikhail looked at the old man and gave a respectful nod, "Father¡­I have brought them over as you wished."

    dimir''s gaze swept over them with a palpable hostility, making Cecilia feel as if this old man may not even hesitate to kill her if she said something wrong.

    He nced at the tall man apanying Cecilia, making his eyes flicker momentarily. But the next second, he casually ignored him.

    Asher inwardly smiled, seeing how Mikhail''s old man was still looking good and strong despite his age. However, he felt guilty upon seeing him because of what happened to Irina. He knew Irina was dmir''s soul.

    If not for the n he discussed with Mikhail, he had no doubt dmir might consider taking Cecilia''s life on the spot just to get back at the WHA.

    His voice, though calm, wasced with an unmistakable edge, "Cecilia Sterling," he said, each name pronounced with a weight of disdain, "To what do we owe the displeasure of your visit?"

    Cecilia offered a practiced smile, her tone carefully measured, "Patriarch Volkov, it''s an honor to be received by you. I understand that our presence here is... unconventional and not wee, but I am here to discuss a matter of mutual interest. The WHA is interested in negotiating the development of a Junction Tower within Russian territory. It concerns the security of the entire world, including your country."

    dimir''s eyes narrowed, and he leaned forward slightly, the movement entuating his intimidating presence, "Mutual interest, you say? The WHA''s reputation precedes it, and it is no secret that our family and country have been preyed upon by your association for centuries by manipting our enemies and rival factions."

    Cecilia maintained herposure, though she could feel the weight of dimir''s hostility pressing down on her, "I am fully aware of theplexities of our history. However, I believe that coboration on this matter could benefit both our parties. We wish to address any concerns you may have and work towards a solution that aligns with both our interests."

    dimir''s expression remained stern, his voice dripping with skepticism, "And why should we believe that the WHA''s intentions are genuine? Your organization has orchestrated schemes to undermine Russia''s power and influence for years. How can we trust that this is not another ruse? If anything, shouldn''t you at least offer your head as a gesture of sincerity after your people took my granddaughter''s life?" As he said this, his eyes briefly glowed with killing intent.

    Cecilia''s smile tightened slightly, but her voice remained steady, "I understand your mistrust, and I assure you, my presence here is to build bridges, not to deepen divisions. But I am afraid you misunderstand. We never gave any orders to kill your daughter. All we wanted was to apprehend her and stop her from spreading any misinformation, especially regarding the Corrupted Prince. If she had seeded in any way, it could have jeopardized world peace. So if there is any way I can demonstrate ourmitment to a fair and productive dialogue, I am prepared to do so."

    Cecilia knew very well that dmir''s children, Irina and Mikhail, had conspired to destroy the WHA from within in the past. But of course, she knew better than to mention that now that Irina was dead.

    "Are you ying the fool, or are you just that naive, Cecilia Sterling?" dimir asked with a sharp, stifling gaze.

    Cecilia blinked her eyes and maintained a calm expression despite his disrespectful words as she asked, "I am sorry. I don''t understand what you-"

    "Let me make it simple. Are you truly doing this for the safety of our world, or are you doing it to fulfill your ambitious husband''s personal agendas?" dimir asked with an inquisitive gaze.

 Chapter 655 Not Righteous As An Angel

    655 Not Righteous As An Angel

    "Let me make it simple. Are you truly doing this for the safety of our world, or are you doing it to fulfill your ambitious husband''s personal agendas?" dimir asked with an inquisitive gaze.

    Cecilia''s eyes widened, herposure momentarily slipping as the question pierced through her diplomatic facade. A flush of indignation red within her, but she quickly masked it with a steely calm, "I dedicated my entire life¡ªand still do¡ªto ensure a better future for this world," she said, her voice steady despite the underlying anger, "I married my husband not for any transactional purposes but because he shared the same ideals and we understood each other. So believe me when I say that my husband doesn''t have any personal agendas except to protect us all from the demons."

    dimir''s gaze lingered on her, his expression inscrutable, "Unless my perception is waning, just from the look in your eyes, I can see that you truly believe what you are saying, which only makes this even more pitiful...for you."

    Cecilia''s frown deepened, her eyes narrowing with a mixture of confusion and offense, "What do you mean by that?"

    dimir''s eyes narrowed further, his tone growing colder, "Your husband isn''t as righteous as an angel as you think. I find it even more unbelievable that you know nothing despite being his wife for more than 30 years."

    A sharp breath escaped Cecilia''s lips, her expression hardening into one of fierce determination, "What...I am sorry, but I didn''te here to hear you speak ill of my husband. As you said, I am his wife. I am afraid you can''t know him as well as I do."

    dimir let out a cold, dismissive scoff, "The only reason I decided to entertain your presence is that someone persuaded me to see if you were dipping your hands in blood along with your husband. But I am shocked to see that my expectations were wrong."

    Cecilia''s brows furrowed, wondering what he meant by that and why he was talking like this. But then she thought he was disrespecting her and her husband because of his anger towards the WHA.

    And so she said with her expression slightly cold but her tone still respectful, "I am sorry, but if you have any misgivings regarding this project, then you may state them please. I would rather you not deviate from what we decided to talk about here. If you are not in the mood to discuss, then we can discusster." dimir''s smile was sharp, almost mocking, "Don''t be in such a hurry. I am not trying to offend you but to discern the truth. Do you even know what your husband is exactly doing on Mars?"

    The mention of Mars struck Cecilia like a cold p. Her heart skipped a beat as she processed his words. Could he know about Project Mars? Despite the Infinity Tower being hidden perfectly, the possibility of Russian spies discovering its location was unnerving. Yet, Cecilia kept her faceposed, unwilling to reveal any sign of uncertainty, "I am afraid I don''t know what you are talking about."

    dimir''s smile widened with a hint of satisfaction, "Good. So allow me to show you something." He turned his gaze to Mikhail, who stood a few paces behind him, "Son, why don''t you show her what her husband is doing so far away on Mars?"

    Mikhail, maintaining his refined demeanor, stepped forward. With a fluid motion, he ced a sleek tablet on the polished wooden table between them. His fingers danced over the screen, and a momentter, a beam of light projected upwards, casting a sharp image into the air.

    The disy revealed arge screen showcasing an imposing structure¡ªa massive ck pyramid-like tower that seemed to pulse with a dark energy. Its angr facets gleamed ominously, contrasting starkly with the serene opulence of the room.

    Cecilia''s eyes widened as the sight registered in her mind. It was the footage or probably the memory fragment of someone looking at the Infinity Tower.

    Her heart pounded as she struggled to maintain herposure, her gaze flicking between the towering image and dimir''s cold gaze as if he knew exactly what this tower was.

    "What is this... Where did you get this?" Cecilia''s voice was as steady as she could manage, though the tightness in her tone betrayed her anxiety. She was determined not to reveal her own knowledge or panic until she understood exactly how much dimir knew.

    Mikhail, standing a few steps behind dimir, shot a brief, knowing nce at Asher. Asher, catching the subtle exchange, allowed a faint, inward smile. This footage, along with more damning evidence, had been procured with the help of Rachel''s covert operations. He relished in the thought of their carefully crafted n unfolding.

    dimir leaned back in his imposing chair, his arms crossed over his chest. His gaze remained icy as he addressed Cecilia, "Maybe you know what this is, or maybe you don''t. But since you seem oblivious to many things, let me start from scratch. This is the Infinity Tower¡ªyour husband''s favorite cave where all sorts of interesting things are happening. This tower is a huge part of what he calls ''Project Mars.'' But this project is an umbre for various other projects going on within it. Do you at least believe in the existence of secretive projects hidden from the rest of the world?"

    Cecilia''s eyes narrowed, her mind racing to piece together the implications of dimir''s words, "Even if all this is true, it must be ssified and led by my husband for a good reason. He is the kind of man who doesn''t reveal anything until he is sure it would work for the betterment of mankind. He doesn''t like disappointing people."

    dimir''s lips curled into a sardonic smile, "Is that so? Then..." He gestured with a sweeping motion, and the screen flickered, transitioning to a new footage. The image now showed arge, sterile hall filled with people of various ages, lying on medical beds and hooked up to a tangle of tubes and screens that monitored their vitals. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Some of the individuals were unconscious, while others grimaced in apparent agony as doctors injected a shimmering liquid into their veins.

    Cecilia''s eyes widened in horror, her voice trembling as she asked, "What... What is this...?"

    dimir''s smile widened, revealing a cold satisfaction, "This is Project M.A.M¡ªMana Adaptation Module technology. It''s something your husband is developing by conducting experiments on our people behind our backs. This is merely the current state of the project, which unfortunately works at a great cost to their lifespan. But do you have any idea how many lives were sacrificed to develop this technology to this extent, including Hunters?" dimir swiped his hand, and the screen shifted to another disturbing scene.

    The new footage showed an elderly woman lying on an operating table, her lower back surgically opened. Medical staff were seen inserting a miniature device into her body. Momentster, her body convulsed violently, and she screamed in agony before her form exploded into a grotesque stter of blood and flesh.

    Cecilia''s breath caught in her throat, her face paling as she looked away, visibly shaken by the horrific sight. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, unable to process what she had just seen.

    "That old woman was a retired but poor Hunter with a family," dimir continued, his voice a harsh whisper of contempt, "She signed up for this experiment to provide for her loved ones. But we know that she never expected her life to end in such a horrific manner. Don''t you agree?"

    dmir asked with a sharp gaze and added, "Do you want to see more? There are even young candidates as small as-"

    Cecilia''s eyes squeezed shut, tears of frustration and horror pricking at the corners, "Enough!" she cried out, her voice cracking with distress, "Enough¡­"

    dimir''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of satisfaction and coldness. He looked at Mikhail, who nodded with a satisfied smile.

    Asher, observing the scene unfold, felt a surge of grim satisfaction as well.

    Seeing Cecilia''s distress confirmed that the n to manipte her emotions and leverage the evidence had been effective. His hopes for the sess of his strategy were bolstered by her visible reaction.

    He knew it would be too suspicious to reveal these things to Cecilia himself and might also end up exposing himself.

    So he saw no other choice but to ask for Mikhail''s help to do this. Since the Russians were always trying to destroy the WHA, it wouldn''t be a far stretch to believe that they might have spies within the Infinity Tower and Rachel''s cover would still remain safe.

    It would also look more credible to see all this being presented by the patriarch of the strongest Supreme ss Family in Russia.

    But Asher wasn''t quick to think that this n would end in a sess since everything would depend on what Cecilia was going to do now. What she gonna do? :#

 Chapter 656 I Wouldnt Want This To Be True

    656 I Wouldn''t Want This To Be True

    Cecilia drew a deep, calming breath, her eyes snapping open with a steely resolve, "I don''t want to hear any more of your ndering of my husband and his work with spurious videos. For all I know, you''re just doing this because you hate our agency and are desperate to undermine our efforts with such despicable means."

    dimir''s eyes narrowed, cold and calcting, "You are half right but half wrong. My family and my people still long for a peaceful future, free from the shadow of eternal bloodshed. I will allow you to build your tower in my country, but only if you can disprove the evidence I''ve shown you. You can even take these clips with you and see if they are fake. This is no longer just about the WHA; it''s about humanity. If the things I showed you are true, would you still stand by your husband''s work? Or do you not care about the people you im to protect?"

    Cecilia''s jaw tightened, her thoughts churning with the gravity of dimir''s usations. The cold certainty in his tone made her question the veracity of the footage, even though she fought against the unsettling thoughts. She forced herself to dismiss the doubts, focusing on maintaining herposure, "I need to excuse myself for now. I''m feeling a bit tired and need to return."

    dimir''s lips curled into a subtle, knowing smile, "Of course. You are wee to return whenever you feel ready to address these concerns further."

    Cecilia clenched her fists, the uncertainty and frustration palpable in her stance. Without another word, she turned sharply and strode towards the exit, her back rigid with tension.

    Asher, noting the silent exchange between Cecilia and dimir, exchanged a quick, understanding nce with Mikhail before following Cecilia out the door. The soft click of the door closing behind them was the only sound that punctuated their departure.

    Once they were gone, dimir slowly rose from his seat, his imposing figure casting a long shadow over the room. His eyes met Mikhail''s, their conversation shifting to a more personal tone, "So, that young man... Was that really him?"

    Mikhail, his expression heavy with emotion, nodded slowly, "I know it''s hard to believe, but yes, it is truly him. Not even he knows how everything unfolded, but what matters now is that he''s back."

    dimir''s face, etched with lines of sorrow and age, softened momentarily as he took a deep breath and closed his eyes, "I still can''t forgive him¡ªnot for what the world has condemned him for, but for what happened to your sister. That foolish girl sacrificed her life for him. Part of me wants him to suffer for letting that happen to my daughter, but..."

    "But you''re also relieved that the man who is my brother and whom your daughter loved still lives on, even if it''s in this state," Mikhail interjected with a bittersweet smile.

    dimir opened his eyes, the pain hidden beneath a mask of stern resolve, "Are you sure this n will work? I never imagined that one-eyed son of a bitch would take things this far."

    Mikhail''s gaze was firm and resolute, "Yes, I believe in my brother. Previously, he was blinded by those bastards, yet he stood by us. But now¡­he knows what he needs to do to save us all, and he is the only chance we got."

    -

    Asher followed Cecilia, his footsteps echoing softly in the marble halls of the Volkov estate. The imposing grandeur of the manor contrasted sharply with Cecilia''s hurried pace and tense posture.

    "Mrs. Sterling," Asher called out with a tone of concern, catching up to her.

    Cecilia, her back stiff with tension, saw her guards standing at a distance. She abruptly halted and slowly turned to face Ash. Her eyes were troubled, her voice tight, "You... You heard and saw everything dimir said. Don''t mention it to anyone else¡ª not even your own assistant because it''s not true at all. Do you understand?"

    Asher inwardly scoffed though on the outside, h''s expression remained concerned as he nodded, "Of course, but... are you alright?"

    Cecilia looked away, struggling to maintain herposure, "I just need some time to myself." With that, she resumed her walk.

    Asher quickened his pace, calling out, "I can help you." His voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper as Cecilia stopped in her tracks, "I can help you check whether the videos he showed us are fake or not. Even if there''s technology to fabricate such evidence, not everything can be faked. I can investigate discreetly and present you with the results."

    Cecilia''s eyes closed briefly, torn between disbelief and the pressing need to verify the truth. Her mind raced, knowing she needed dimir''s agreement to build the Junction Tower. If Ash could prove the videos were fake, the path to gaining dimir''s approval would remain clear. The man''s word, despite his hatred for the WHA, would hold.

    She slowly turned back to Asher, her voice wavering but determined, "You can really find out?"

    Asher nodded, a hint of resolve in his eyes, "I suppose we''ll find out soon."

    Cecilia managed a light smile, relief mingling with her anxiety, "Alright. I would appreciate your help, Advisor Ash, and thank you for agreeing to be discreet about this."

    "Please don''t mention it, Mrs. Sterling," Asher replied with a tight-lipped smile, "Just like you, I wouldn''t want this to be true."

    Cecilia pressed her lips together, a look of gratitude and weariness in her eyes before she turned and walked away, her silhouette gradually disappearing around a corner.

    Reba, her expression unreadable, approached Asher as Cecilia departed, "What now? Did everything go as you wished, or will we get a chance to have some fun with that bitch?"

    Asher smirked as he turned towards Reba, "Have some fun with her? I have yet to have my fill of having fun with you first. So follow me, ve."

    "You.." Reba swallowed her saliva and hissed but followed him without protest. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡ª

    The tter of fingers hitting keys emitted from Asher''sptop, the only sound embellishing the hotel''s tranquil ambiance, sponsored by the WHA.

    Cecilia had chosen to stay behind in Russia, so he found himself in the middle of an intense conversation with Grace over text chat.

    His focus was solely on cementing a logic-tight report that would eliminate any doubt of the videos'' obvious authenticity. His work was promptlypleted, and he instinctively closed theptop.

    However, his gaze of gratification trickled downwards onto a satisfying sight.

    An alluring woman with voluptuous curves and long, wet silver hair, stripped of her clothes, knelt obediently at his feet, her lips engrossed in a passionate worship of his hardened rod.

    The fading whishes on her shapely back bore witness to their eventful yet punishing session earlier.

    Unfazed by the peculiar setup, a stern but smug hint escaped as Ashermanded, "Suck it deeper, ve, or do you need more ''motivation''?" His unblinking eyes, darkened with lust, invoked a certain fear of ownership.

    Reba, under his spell, cast her a single resentful re. It soon dissipated, reced with a deep inhtion and a determined courage to do his bidding. "Smmmhhh~...Sssscrrrp~...."

    The hot clenching of her throat signaled a sessful deep-throat of his thick cock, her nerves shivering in response.

    A smug sense of victory made its home upon Asher''s face as he let out a blissful sigh. "Nnnhh... That''s a good ve. You truly have improved," hemended, a cruel edge to his praise, "It took quite some time to break you in during the past few months. I grew weary of wrestling to get what I wanted. Nice to see some progress." His smile was void of warmth as he added with false cheer, "Oberon would be proud to see you finally appearing to enjoy your duties."

    Reba abruptly stopped and pulled back, her eyes zing with unshed tears and unspoken fury, "Why must you always invoke my son?" She snapped, her emotions barely held in check as her teeth gritted against the onught of bitterness, "I have proven my loyalty as your ve, time and again, even at the cost of my dignity. I have endured you parading me around like some pet, all for your amusement and your human bitches. Isn''t that enough? Don''t I deserve some mercy or at least some pity towards my half-crippled son? You punished him enough already."

    08:20

    Reba abruptly stopped and pulled back, her eyes zing with unshed tears and unspoken fury, "Why must you always invoke my son?" She snapped, her emotions barely held in check as her teeth gritted against the onught of bitterness, "I have proven my loyalty as your ve, time and again, even at the cost of my dignity. I have endured you parading me around like some pet, all for your amusement and your human bitches. Isn''t that enough? Don''t I deserve some mercy or at least some pity towards my half-crippled son? You punished him enough already."

    Asher''s sudden shift in tone sent a chill down Reba''s spine. The icy threatcing his words was a gruesome reminder of his ruthless dominance. He sneered, "What did you just say? Are you actually making a demand? Do you want a repeat of what your son went through for your disobedience? Do you want me to send him your soaked panties again?"

    His words spun her insides wildly. She remembered the shocked and angry reaction Oberon had when this bastard sent her son her wet panties. Fortunately, Oberon thought it belonged to some whore though it only soured his mood to get such things from him, as if he was some toy for his amusement.

    But there was no telling if Asher might send something more dangerous to Oberon the next time.

    The sheer panic of the threat prompted her to lower her gaze, "F-forgive me. I wasn''t thinking... Master," she stuttered, each syble gnawing away at her pride.

    Asher''s cold eyes glinted at her submission, a perverse delight twisting his lips into a cruel smirk. "What did you just call me?" hemanded and yfully pointed at his ear, "Say it again."

    Reba''s flush only deepened. Asher''s satisfaction was bittersweet ¨C stinging her pride but sparing her son any additional embarrassment. Swallowing her self-respect, she gritted out the words, "M-master..."

    "Hahaha..." His mockingugh echoed mercilessly around them before he looked down at her, "Congrattions, you finally figured out who holds the reins. As a consequence of your desired progress, I''ll forgive your imprudence. Come up here."

    She felt some twisted form of relief, even though the cost was her dignity. Regardless, there was no room for defiance. Obediently, she began her ascent, maneuvering herself between his legs and the table.

    However, before she could fully rise, Asher''s hand gripped her curvy hips, his dark eyes focused intently on her well-endowed sweaty breasts, "You''ve earned a reward for your small achievement, ve," he dered devilishly before taking her breast in his mouth.

    "Haang!~~" She threw her head back with a gasp, his warm mouth against her sensitive skin, pulling a moan from her lips as his tongue danced over her stiffening nipple. Every pull, every lick rekindled her lost senses with an unwee pleasure, contrasting the bitter taste of the word ''Master'' still lingering on her tongue.

    But as he kept ravaging her breasts, the heat from her breast radiating all over her body, melting away her thoughts and resentment...leaving only a bitter pleasure behind.

    And for the rest of the night, she could only curse herself for always letting her body sumb to him like this.

 Chapter 657 I Am Afraid I Cant

    Chapter 657 I Am Afraid I Can''t

    The next morning,

    Asher approached Cecilia''s suite, the opulence of the room contrasting sharply with the tension that clung to the air. The guards stationed outside, d in sharp, formal attire, eyed him with a blend of recognition and professionalism as he approached. He knocked on the heavy wooden door, its intricate carvings hinting at the luxury within. A muffled acknowledgment came from inside, and the door swung open. Cecilia stood at the entrance, her elegant gown rustling softly. Her face was a careful mask ofposure, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of worry.

    "Advisor Ash," she greeted, her voice polite but edged with tension, "Please,e in."

    Asher stepped inside, his gaze immediately drawn to the suite''svish decor. The room was adorned with rich fabrics and luxurious furnishings, therge windows framed by heavy drapes that kept the room dim. Cecilia, seated on an opulent sofa, was cradling a steaming cup of strong coffee. The aroma of the brew mingled with the scent of the room''s fine leather and polished wood. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He noted the faint exhaustion under Cecilia''s eyes and the way her hand trembled slightly as she lifted the cup, "Mrs. Sterling," he said with concern, "did you not sleepst night?"

    Cecilia''s smile remained, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes, "Oh, I just had some work to finish up," she replied, her voice betraying a hint of anxiety. She ced the coffee cup on a nearby table, her fingers brushing its rim nervously. Her eyes searched Ash''s face, a silent plea for reassurance, "Did you find out anything?"

    Asher took a seat across from her, pulling a tablet from his bag. He switched it on, his demeanor shifting from concern to professional focus, "I''vepleted my investigation," he said, his voice steady but grave, "The videos dimir showed you¡ª"

    Cecilia leaned forward, her gaze locked on Ash, her fingers gripping the edge of the coffee table, "And?"

    Asher took a deep breath and met her anxious eyes, "They weren''t fake. I am sorry."

    A chill seemed to settle over the room. Cecilia''s face went pale as she slowly reached for the coffee cup, her hand trembling visibly. She ced it back on the table with a clink that seemed to echo loudly in the silence that followed.

    "Aer you alright, Mrs. Sterling?" Asher gestured with his hand as if to reach out to her.

    Cecilia raised her hand as if to let him know that she was fine despite the sudden turmoil raging within her¡­born from shock and disbelief.

    A good part of her wanted to believe dmir was only trying to make her doubt her husband for his own glee. But the other part knew that a powerful and senior man like him wouldn''t stoop so low to waste his time like that. Yet she still ignored it until she was sure of the truth behind what he showed to her.

    Her voice was barely a whisper as she managed to speak through the storm of emotions raging inside her, "Are you sure, Advisor Ash? There must be some mistake."

    Asher shook his head solemnly, "I double-checked every detail. The footage is genuine. The experiments and the¡­ the consequences shown in the videos are real. Apparently, the ones dmir sent us are the original ones. So, it was easy to verify their authenticity because if they were altered, it would have shown in some way. I have sent you my findings as well in case you want to verify them yourself."

    Cecilia''s hands gripped the armrests of her chair with a white-knuckled intensity as she struggled to steady her breathing. Her eyes squeezed tightly shut, and she mumbled through clenched teeth, "This¡­ this can''t be happening. My husband¡­ the man I''ve lived with for all these years¡­ he can''t be capable of doing such things¡­ he couldn''t be. There must be some kind of misunderstanding or this could have been carried out behind his back. That has to be it."

    Asher inwardly scoffed though his expression remained concerned,"That could be a possibility," he said slowly, "But then¡­ Why would the patriarch of the Volkov Family use your husband so confidently? He seemed very sure of his usations, though we can''t fully trust his words given the circumstances."

    Cecilia''s lips pressed into a thin line, her face clouded with an addedyer of anxiety. The gravity of Ash''s point weighed heavily on her, deepening the crease between her brows, "It doesn''t make sense. He has always fought to protect our people and our world. He would never go against the very thing he sought to protect."

    Asher nodded thoughtfully, his expression earnest, "Maybe you shouldn''t believe anything for now. Maybe...you should find out the truth yourself. Why don''t you try asking him if you believe that he can''t be responsible for all this?"

    Cecilia''s eyes darted to Ashr''s face, her expression a mix of distress and hesitation, "I can''t¡­ I can''t look at his face and ask him such things. If all this turned out to be false, he would feel wronged and think I doubted him. It would be unbearable. It already feels so."

    Asher''s gaze hardened inwardly, though his outward demeanor remained calm and supportive, "But can we afford to ignore this, Mrs. Sterling? We''re fortunate dmir hasn''t exposed these clips to the public yet. If they were to be known¡­"

    Cecilia''s eyes widened in fear, her face pale as her anxiety surged, "No¡­ we can''t let that happen."

    She exhaled sharply, her frustration evident as she closed her eyes, "It would be a disaster if the public saw all this. I''ll have to ask him today and warn him about what''s happening. Since these cruel events are happening behind his back, he needs to know and put a stop to them. Otherwise, who knows when dmir might use this to ckmail uster."

    "That''s true. But I am sure everything will turn out fine, Mrs. Sterling. I will always be around in case you need my help," Asher said with a reassuring look while he inwardly smiled.

    -

    Derek stepped onto the rooftop of his favorite hotel, where the city below sprawled out in a sea of twinkling lights.

    The night air was crisp, and the skyline was a dazzling array of illuminated towers and streets. As he walked towards Cecilia, who stood alone at the edge of the rooftop, her silhouette framed against the vast expanse of the city, his expression softened with warmth.

    "The view is beautiful as always, isn''t it?" Derek said with a gentle smile, his voice carrying over the quiet night as he approached her.

    Cecilia turned her gaze from the horizon to meet her husband''s eyes. A faint smile touched her lips, though it did little to mask the heaviness in her eyes, "It always is... Our world is more beautiful than we give it credit for," she replied softly.

    Derek noticed the strain in her demeanor and took a step closer, his brow furrowing in concern, "Is everything alright? I wasn''t expecting you to call me out here all of a sudden. Did the meeting not go well, or did dmir do something you didn''t like? I was worried the entire time you were there. If only you hadn''t insisted so much, I wouldn''t have let you go. There''s no telling what that man might do because of his hatred towards our agency."

    Cecilia shook her head, her shoulders rxing slightly, "I''m alright. On the contrary, he was a better host than I expected."

    "Is that so? But... something happened, right?" Derek pressed, his gaze searching hers with a hint of unease.

    A weak chuckle escaped Cecilia''s lips, "As expected... you can read me like an open book. I don''t know how to say it because I''m still feeling very..." She hesitated, her eyes closing briefly before she turned to face him directly, "What is going on over there at Mars? Are...people being experimented upon to develop M.A.M?"

    Derek''s face tightened, and his hand subtly clenched into a fist. Despite his calm exterior, a shadow of difort crossed his calm features, "Did dmir tell you this?"

    Cecilia nodded, her expression troubled, "Yes... He told me things that I refused to believe. But because he seemed so sure about what he was talking about, I couldn''t just stop myself from asking you. Tell me that you don''t know such things are happening. Tell me that you''ll find out who is behind these atrocities and put an end to them before it''s toote. We can''t let it get any worse than this."

    Derek lowered his gaze, taking a slow, deep breath. The silence stretched between them, and Cecilia''s anxiety grew palpable, "Why aren''t you saying anything?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    He raised his gaze to meet hers, his expression calm but resolute, "I''m sorry, Cecilia, but I''m afraid that''s not possible."

    Cecilia''s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching in her throat, "W-What?" she mumbled, her voice barely a whisper.

 Chapter 658 Wars Arent Won Without Sacrifice

    Chapter 658 Wars Aren''t Won Without Sacrifice

    Derek raised his gaze to meet hers, his expression calm but resolute, "I''m sorry, Cecilia, but I''m afraid that''s not possible."

    Cecilia''s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching in her throat, "W-What?" she mumbled, her voice barely a whisper.

    Cecilia was visibly taken aback, her face a mask of disbelief, "You''re not serious, are you? Or are you being forced into this somehow?" she asked, her voice wavering.

    Derek closed his eyes momentarily, a sign of the inner turmoil he was suppressing. When he opened them again, his gaze was steely and resolute, "No. Everything is being carried out under my orders."

    Cecilia''s eyes widened in shock, "Derek?"

    "...but for the greater good," Derekpleted with a determined and unwavering gaze.

    The weight of his words sank into Cecilia''s chest, causing her to shake her head in disbelief, "No... You can''t. Please tell me you''re not actually experimenting on people¡ªpeople who trust us to protect them."

    Derek sighed deeply, a cloud of regret shadowing his expression, "I told you what we are nning, right? To reach our end goal of eradicating demons, some sacrifices have to be made. If history has taught us anything, it is that wars aren''t won without sacrifice. We''ve been fighting this for too long, and we can''t fight for eternity. This has to end, and it better end in our lifetime for the sake of future generations. You know that."

    Cecilia''s eyes filled with tears as her heart wrenched with the agony of his words, "Sacrifices? But... how can we let our own people die for such cruel experiments? How could you do this behind my back? I never thought you were capable of such things. When did you start doing this?"

    Derek took a slow, deliberate breath, his voice steady butden with a grim resolve, "I''ve been nning all this for decades... since I became a full-fledged Hunter."

    Cecilia''s eyes widened in horror, "That''s around the time we married..." she murmured, the realization striking her like a physical blow. The weight of her entire marriage felt like a lie, and her heart raced with the revtion that she had beenpletely unaware of this dark truth.

    Derek reached out and grasped Cecilia''s hand gently, a plea in his eyes, "But I didn''t want to hide it from you. I only wanted to spare you from knowing such things because I knew you might not be able to understand easily."

    "Understand?" Cecilia''s voice was barely a whisper, fraught with pain, "How am I supposed to understand this? If anybody finds out, they''ll brand you as a ''monster'', and the name Sterling would forever bear that stigma. How could you ever think you''d be okay with this or expect me to understand? What if Rachel came to know about this?"

    Derek''s expression tightened, a fierce resolve zing in his eyes as he gripped Cecilia''s hand more firmly, "Rachel is stronger than you think, and one day she will understand. But not now. I''m not forcing anyone into this as you might think. Every person involved in these experiments volunteered, knowing the risks. They epted because of the generouspensation, seeing it as a chance to save their families and make a difference. They would have otherwise lived and died without achieving anything meaningful. Would you rather they rot away without fulfilling any purpose?"

    Cecilia''s gaze fell to the ground, her resolve wavering under the weight of his logical argument; yet she raised her eyes to meet his, her voice trembling with uncertainty, "But it isn''t ethically right... We both know that. They might have never known they would die like this. Did they?"

    Derek sighed deeply, a flicker of regret passing over his face, "That phase is long over. Nobody is dying or suffering now. If you want, I can show you."

    Cecilia shook her head vigorously, "No... I can''t. But please, just stop here before things get worse. If dimir knows about this, it might only be a matter of time before the public finds out. What do you think will happen when we get crucified for this? Rachel''s life will be affected as well. At least think about her. Please."

    Derek''s eyes hardened, "Nothing will happen to Rachel, nor will the Russians leak this. If they wanted to, they would have done it already. They know they can''t afford to go up against us head-on. Even if the public did find out, it wouldn''t matter because we are so close to finishing everything. When we''ve finally eradicated all demons, people will only thank and revere us."

    "What... What are you talking about?" Cecilia asked, her brow furrowed in confusion.

    Derek''s gaze was filled with a grim, unwavering confidence, "Within two months, we''ll have M.A.M installed in almost every Hunter, readying them for duty on Mars."

    "Install such experimental tech in our Hunters? Why? It still isn''t perfect, is it? I heard it decreases one''s lifespan," Cecilia asked, her voice edged with concern.

    "Only if used for prolonged periods," Derek said, his tone calm and determined. "But we will remove it the moment we''re done with our mission. This is just the first step to aplish everything within just a few years."

    "Only a few years?" Cecilia''s eyes widened. "What are the other steps to achieve this so quickly?"

    Derek''s gaze softened slightly, though his resolve remained firm, "You''ll know in time. I wouldn''t want to burden you with everything now. I believe you''ll understand better once you see it all unfold. So please, just wait until then. That''s all I ask."

    Cecilia stood silent, her heart pounding with a mixture of fear and confusion as she absorbed the gravity of Derek''s words.

    Cecilia''s voice trembled with a hint of despair, she said softly, "I don''t think I can... I never imagined you''d be part of something like this."

    Derek''s grip on Cecilia''s shoulders tightened, a fierce determination etched into his features, "You can. If you couldn''t, do you think you would have helped us catch Cedric''s friends? No. You knew their families would be in danger the moment they were caught. Still, you told me because you wanted to protect this world from Cedric''s viiny, even after his death. You wanted to stay true to our Sterling name and ensure justice always prevails."

    Cecilia''s gaze dropped, her eyes shadowed with guilt, "I never thought their entire families would be murdered like that. I only wanted the ones responsible for sowing chaos to be put behind bars like Irina."

    Cecilia remembered giving away and exposing Cedric''s friends when they reached out to her, asking her for help to clear Cedric''s name. But at that time, all she felt was anger and disgust that they reached out to her to clear an evil person''s name who betrayed and tricked them all.

    Yet she was shocked and saddened when she learned that their entire families were killed as well.

    "But you must have known it was a possibility," Derek replied, his voice steady butden with gravity. "Even now, fanatics are on a witch hunt for anyone who mentions the ''Golden Prince''. We''ve both made hard choices for the good of this world. Please don''t make me feel alone in this. I wouldn''t go this far if it wasn''t for you and Rachel. You two matter more to me than anything. The rest of the worldes after. Why else would I push this so far?"

    Cecilia''s lips parted, her conflicted eyes meeting his. The weight of his words bore down on her, and she struggled with her conscience, "I know you love and care about us and would do anything for us. But I just don''t want any more blood on our hands. It was already hard enough for me when I ended up causing the deaths of many innocents after Cedric''s death. So, can you promise that this will end after two months?"

    Derek''s gaze sharpened, his resolve unyielding. "Within just a year or two... I promise you, Cecilia, I will never make you feel like this again. We won''t have to make any more hard decisions because we will be in a better ce. Can you trust me and hold on? You''re the only one I can rely on for support." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Cecilia sighed, her eyes closing as she grappled with the gravity of his promise. Her heart ached, caught between the loyalty she felt and the moral conflict tearing at her soul. Slowly, she opened her eyes and looked at Derek, her expression softening into a weary smile. "Okay, Derek. I trust you¡ªas long as we won''t ever regret this."

    Derek''s eyes held a flicker of relief and hope as he nodded. However, a few miles away, two figures, a tall man and a young woman were standing in a dark hotel room.

    *Thud!*

    Rachel fell to her knees, her eyes widened in shock while Asher looked down at her, his eyes quivering with unbridled, cold emotions, "It turns out your mom isn''t really an angel, is she?"

 Chapter 659 Will You Betray Me?

    Chapter 659 Will You Betray Me?

    Rachel fell to her knees, her face pallid and eyes wide with a mixture of shock and disbelief. The revtion had hit her with the force of a sledgehammer, shattering the illusions she had clung to.

    Asher stood above her, his gaze a storm of unbridled, cold fury. His eyes quivered with a blend of anger and betrayal, "It turns out your mom isn''t really an angel, is she?" His voice was sharp, each word dripping with disdain.

    Rachel''s hands trembled as she stared at the floor, her world spinning uncontrobly. The device they''d nted to overhear Cecilia''s conversation had revealed a truth she had never imagined. The realization that her mother was behind the murder of Cedric''s friends struck like a thunderbolt, sending shockwaves through her entire being.

    Asher''s rage simmered beneath the surface, barely contained. He had always suspected something was amiss, especially when his friends were no pushovers and yet died like flies one after the other.

    But a part of him never expected Cecilia¡ªa figure of unassable virtue¡ªto be the one responsible for such heinous acts.

    The friends who had once been hisrades, their lives ended so suddenly, had trusted Cecilia because they believed she would act justly. That must have been the only reason they tried to confide in her due to the years of bond and trust. After all, Cecilia was a famous professor at the WHA Academy even in those days, and she was known for her fair and moral personality.

    Asher knew he can''t trust anyone, including Cecilia but he still held some hope that Cecilia wouldn''t disappoint him, especially after knowing her for many years.

    Rachel''s chin quivered, her tears forming a pool on the cold floor. She had overheard enough to know that her mother had indeed allowed Cedric''s friends to be ughtered. Her mind fought against the bitter reality, a part of her still clinging to the hope that it couldn''t be true.

    Asher''s control snapped. With a sudden, fierce motion, he grabbed Rachel by the cor and mmed her back against the wall, his face mere inches from hers. The sheer force of his action reverberated through the room, "Why are you crying when you might end up doing the same?" His voice was a low, threatening growl, "Maybe if Cedric''s friends hade to you, you would have done the same, just like how you didn''t even hesitate to besmirch his legacy. Maybe now you''re nning to betray me and my people to protect your parents. You are the daughter of the world''s most righteous couple after all."

    Rachel''s breath hitched as tears streamed down her face. Her body shook with the effort to suppress her sobs, her voice barely a whisper as she spoke through the anguish, "I...I wouldn''t...I never thought she would do something like that...."

    She couldn''t imagine herself doing something like that, even when she felt betrayed by Cedric at that time. Some of Cedric''s friends were her friends as well.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed with a cold, harsh scoff, "And yet here we are. I know you idolized your mom as much as you used to look up to your dad. So, are you really willing to go up against your mom now? Will you help me? Or are you nning to backstab me? If you lie, I''ll hunt you down to the very ends of hell. Trust me when I say I don''t die easily."

    Asher''s harsh words cut through her,ying bare the ruthless choices she now faced. But she couldn''t understand why he would think that she would betray him or why he suddenly got so angry. Even when he learned the dark things her father did, he remained calm as if he already knew it.

    But now...Just what was his connection to Cedric¡­No¡­Now wasn''t the time to think about all this.

    Her voice, strained and desperate, cut through the silence, "I-I will never betray you. I have already given up so much to fulfill your ns and also because I believe in your cause. Otherwise... Do you think I would do all these things to stop my dad? There is no turning back for me from this... You know that..."

    Asher''s fierce gaze softened momentarily as he absorbed her words. The anger that had fueled his actions began to ebb away as he realized he might have gone a bit overboard due to the shock of learning what Cecilia did.

    He released his grip on Rachel''s cor and then reached up to gently wipe away her tears, "I know... That''s why I want to believe in you and trust you with all my heart. Maybe one day... I might be able to do that."

    Rachel''s eyes flickered with surprise and a trace of hope as she felt his warm touch on her face, never expecting such words from him.

    The sincerity in Asher''s eyes was deep and intense, making her heart ache with the weight of his trust and the fear of disappointing him.

    She took a shuddering breath, gathering her resolve, "What... What are you nning to do with my mom now? Please don''t... kill her... I''m not trying to justify what she did, but she didn''t do it out of pure malice even if it was a cruel act. She can be a better person..."

    Asher''s lips curled into a cold, disdainful smile, "Not all tragedies happen out of pure malice. You should have realized that by now. Besides...Why would I kill her when she will receive her just punishment soon? But don''t forget that you will have a hand in handing out that punishment to her. So if you have any second thoughts, you better tell me now."

    Rachel shut her eyes tightly, struggling with the internal storm raging within her. The decision was excruciating, torn between her loyalty to Asher''s cause and the lingering vestiges of love for her mother. After learning about the evil acts of her father, she unconsciously held her mother as a pir of support and justice. If anything, she was motivated to protect her mother from her father''s deeds. And yet...

    The suffering of Cedric and countless innocents weighed heavily on her conscience, pushing her towards a painful truth, realizing what the right thing to do was.

    Slowly, she opened her tear-filled eyes, her gaze resolute as she clenched her fists, "I will help you... I came this far to make this world a better ce. I can''t stop now... It wouldn''t be fair to everyone who suffered because of my parents."

    Asher''s face brightened with a satisfied smile, and he patted her head gently, a rare gesture of warmth and approval, "If you truly mean that, then our worlds can be saved and everything would be worth it." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Rachel nodded, feeling aplex swirl of emotions but also a sense of purpose. ¡ª

    Soon, in Russia,

    Cecilia trudged into her suite, her steps heavy with the weight of recent revtions. The opulent room, designed to be a sanctuary, felt like a cage, closing in on her as she struggled to reconcile the truth with her reality. She sank into the plush sofa, her exhaustion and turmoil evident in the deep lines etched into her face.

    *Ting!*

    Just as she was about to let herself sink into thefort of her surroundings, the insistent chime of the doorbell pierced through her thoughts.

    Reluctantly, Cecilia rose and nced through the front door camera. Her heart sank upon seeing Advisor Ash standing outside. Even though she wasn''t in the mood for visitors, she recognized the importance of his presence and the potential need for urgent discussion. With a resigned sigh, she opened the door for him.

    Asher stepped inside, his gaze immediately assessing her with a sharp look. He felt the urge to make her suffer already, but he knew he had to hold it in for the sake of those he had vowed to protect and were still alive.

    He took in her weary appearance and the deste aura surrounding her, "Mrs. Sterling...are you alright? You look a bit pale. Does this have something to do with what you set out to do?" Asher asked with a mock, concerned look.

    Cecilia slumped onto the sofa, her shoulders sagging with the weight of her burden, "It''s... all true."

    Asher''s eyes widened in mock shock as he settled next to her, the disbelief palpable in his tone, "What? That can''t be... Why would your husband do such cruel things? As the president, it''s thest thing he would do."

    The shame and guilt that enveloped Cecilia were nearly tangible. She lowered her head, her voice barely a whisper, "Because he is doing it for the greater good. It seems that it is the only way to rid the world of demons forever, and that some sacrifices are necessary to achieve this."

    Asher''s expression turned to one of deep disappointment, "I can''t believe it... I always respected him as the Bulwark of Justice. But sacrifices? Is peace won through the blood of innocents worth it, Mrs. Sterling? Would it make us any different than demons?"

    Cecilia closed her eyes, the sting of his words adding to her already overwhelming sense of guilt. When she opened them again, they were filled with a mixture of resolve and sorrow, "I don''t know. But he said once he is done with all this, none of our people would have to die, especially against demons. And that we can finally enjoy a new era of peace without any bloodshed. Our future generations wouldn''t suffer or struggle at all."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, skepticism etched deeply into his features, "But there is no guarantee that everything will proceed smoothly. What if many more people have to die to achieve this? And most importantly, how are we going to convince dimir now that this is all true?"

 Chapter 660 The Nexus Tower

    Chapter 660 The Nexus Tower

    Cecilia''s face grew anxious, her earlier resolve faltering under the weight of Ash''s grim words, "I don''t know... I doubt it''s possible anymore now that things are like this," she murmured, her voice tinged with defeat, "But my husband didn''t seem to be too concerned about it. Maybe it''s better to let things be."

    "Better?" Asher''s tone was sharp, edged with frustration, "Mrs. Sterling, are you really sure you want to let things be? The only way he would be able to ce a tower in this country is by going to war against the Russians. Now that we know the things he did¡ªeven if it was for our future¡ªdo you doubt he wouldn''t go to war to achieve the same? The lives lost in such a war would just be too many. Would you want that much blood on your conscience when you can find another way?"

    Cecilia''s lips pressed together in a thin line, her eyes clouded with despair. Ash''s words cut through her like a de, leaving her with the stark realization that war might indeed be the only path left. Her silence was answer enough.

    "What other way can I follow to prevent all this?" Cecilia asked finally, her voice barely above a whisper, carrying the weight of her desperation.

    Asher leaned forward, his gaze contemtive, "Convince dimir that Project Guardian is for the good of mankind despite the things your husband had to do. But to convey your sincerity, you might have to give him something."

    "Give him what?" Cecilia''s brow furrowed in confusion, her mind racing to grasp the implications.

    "Maybe you can ask him that yourself. It''s the only way to know," Asher suggested, his expression serious but hopeful.

    Cecilia shook her head, the worry etched deep into her features, "I''m not sure about this. A man like him won''t hold back if I make myself look vulnerable like that. He could make preposterous demands."

    "Maybe," Asher acknowledged with a grim nod, "but there''s no harm in trying. Since we are burdened with the knowledge of certain things, isn''t it up to us to try our best to save potential lives? I might be an advisor now, but I was also once a Hunter. I''m sure both of us wouldn''t want any more tragedies to happen. But if you think all this doesn''t matter because your husband''s ns would be sessful, then please ignore what I said."

    Cecilia''s eyes fluttered shut as she grappled with the gravity of the situation. Her shoulders sagged under the weight of her thoughts. After a moment, she drew a shaky breath and stood up, determination flickering in her eyes, "Okay... let''s head over there now and see how it goes."

    Asher coldly smiled inwardly as he nodded.

    ¡ª

    In the grand Volkov Mansion, Cecilia and Asher sat across from dimir, whose sharp gaze bore into Cecilia with an unsettling calmness. His eyes were icy as he studied her, his lips curling into a faint, knowing smile, "From the look on your face, it seems your pursuit of truth didn''t end as well as you expected. Am I wrong?"

    Cecilia''s fingers twitched slightly, but she kept herposure, her voice steady despite the turmoil within, "Well¡­you weren''t wrong about the videos you showed me. But you misunderstand my husband''s intentions. He is doing all this to ensure a peaceful future for our generations, a world where we don''t have to be afraid of demons anymore because they will be annihted forever."

    Cecilia knew she was just parroting what her husband told her but it was also the only way to convey what Derek was nning to do.

    dimir''s eyes narrowed, and his smile faded into a mask of cold contempt, "What an audacious n. I wonder what gives him the confidence to achieve something which even the Elder Hunters couldn''t or our ancestors for all these centuries."

    Cecilia hardened her expression and said, "Times have changed, and bybining the power of mana and technology, we are able to do things not even our ancestors could. M.A.M is proof of it, and you know it already."

    dimir shook his head slowly, "So you are saying that to ensure such an ideal future, it''s alright to kill as many innocents as necessary? How is that any different from demons killing innocents? Don''t you at least feel ashamed, thinking of what your ancestors might think?"

    Cecilia''s heart ached with the sting of his words, but she steeled herself, her resolve hardening, "We are in an eternal war against demons. To finally put an end to it, sacrifices might be necessary, and our ancestors suffered to pave the path for us. No war in history has been won without sacrifices. As the patriarch of such a powerful family, you must know this as well."

    dimir''s gaze grew colder, his voice dripping with disdain, "So peace built upon the blood and bones of our people? Is that what you and your husband are offering to our world?"

    The weight of his words pressed heavily upon Cecilia, making her struggle to keep her stance. She knew the toll the war had taken, but the thought of trading innocent lives for peace seemed abhorrent and it couldn''t be hidden forever.

    Suddenly, Asher spoke, his voice respectful yet firm, "Patriarch dimir, may I?"

    Both Cecilia and dimir turned their attention to him. dimir''s eyes were narrowed, but he nodded, "Advisor Ash, isn''t it? You may speak."

    "I understand your skepticism and the repulsion towards President Derek''s approach," Asher began, his tone earnest, "But many lives have already been sacrificed, and only around two months are left before Project Guardian is activated. If we halt the project now, wouldn''t all those lives be in vain? How about giving us the benefit of the doubt and seeing if such a future is possible after two months? Only you can help us achieve this."

    Cecilia''s eyes widened slightly, surprised by Ash''s eloquence and the way he captured dimir''s attention. She had not expected an advisor to speak sopellingly.

    But remembering what Derek told her, she didn''t know if nothing bad would happen after 2 months. It just made her feel more uneasy.

    dimir shook his head slowly, his expression unyielding, "Why should I give you people any benefit of the doubt? If anything, you bunch are the most untrustworthy ones in my eyes." He turned his gaze back to Cecilia, his voice cold and usatory, "You didn''t even know what your husband had been up to, and you expect me to ce my trust in you?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Cecilia''s gaze fell momentarily, her shoulders slumping under the weight of his condemnation. She took a deep breath and lifted her head, her eyes shining with a determined glint, "What would it take for you to trust us in this?"

    dimir''s gaze turned steely as he narrowed his eyes and addressed Cecilia. "What would it take? Hmm... If I am to risk the lives of my people and my country''s governance, I need something equal in return. I would want nothing but the location of the Nexus Tower."

    Cecilia''s eyes widened in shock, her voice trembling as she mumbled, "The Nexus Tower? You¡ª"

    Asher, seated beside Cecilia, smiled inwardly. He knew the Nexus Tower was the linchpin of the entirework of Junction Towers, its location shrouded in secrecy so profound that even Rachel had been unable to ess it. If Cecilia could uncover its location from Derek, it would be a major coup.

    Before he learned about the existence of this tower, he was struggling to think of a way to nt bombs in every Junction Tower since it was too costly for him to bear.

    However, once Rachel recently found out about the existence of this tower, he never thought a golden de would be offered to him like this.

    Of course, dimir demanded this because he had asked Mikhail.

    "There''s no need to look so rmed," dimir continued, his tone icy, "I want a clear understanding of what I''m investing my country''s resources into. I won''t feel confident without ess to such critical information. You don''t have to tell your husband about this. It can be just a deal between us, and I give you my word that no one outside this room will ever learn of the location. So... are you willing to show a gesture of good faith? But remember, we won''t sit by if your husband has other ns to install his tower in our country," dimir added with a cold glint in his eyes, a subtle threat hanging in the air.

    Cecilia''s hands clenched into fists, her knuckles whitening as she absorbed the gravity of dimir''s ultimatum. He was implicitly threatening war, a conflict she feared could beid at Derek''s doorstep. He might even tell the world that Derek caused this war on purpose. She can''t let something like that happen, and even if she told him the location, dimir could not destroy the Nexus Tower since it was under heavy protection.

    And so she said with a low sigh, "Okay...fine. I will tell you the location if that will help you trust us. But first, I need to find out the location from my husband because I do not even know it yet." dimir smiled with a pleased look, "I am d you made a wise decision but how am I supposed to verify the location is true? It''s not like you can bring me there without your husband''s knowledge."

    Cecilia''s expression grew troubled, her mind racing to find a solution, "I''m not sure how to..."

    "How about this?" dimir proposed, ncing at Asher before returning his gaze to Cecilia, "You bring this young advisor with you and show him the tower. Then let hime here and show his memory fragment. Memory fragments are pure and fresh within the first 24 hours and can''t be tampered with without our knowledge. I would have asked for your memory fragment, but I understand you wouldn''t trust us with that, correct?"

    "If that would help you feel confident, I can help," Asher said with a determined look.

    Cecilia blinked in surprise, her gaze shifting to Ash. She noted his steadfast presence despite the dark revtions about her husband. It was peculiar how she seemed to confide in him more readily than in others.

    Still, her confidence wavered at the thought of sneaking Ash past Derek''s watchful eyes, "I don''t know if that''s possible, but I will try."

    Cecilia knew she couldn''t afford to not try even if it might anger Derek if he found out.

 Chapter 661 Not Much Time Left

    Chapter 661 Not Much Time Left

    In the shadowed depths and the innermost heart of the Demonstone Castle, the oppressive darkness of the underground chamber was illuminated only by the ominous crimson glow of the Void Reaver sword. Its eerie light danced across the faces of Rowena, Naida, Is, and Ceti as they gathered around aplex array etched into the floor, thest few dwindling Deviars being consumed by the sword''s insatiable hunger.

    Rowena''s crimson eyes burned with a grim determination as she clenched her fists, "Our worst fears havee true," she said, her voice heavy with grimness.

    Ceti''s eyes were dark with worry as she added, "If the people hadn''t noticed the barrier flickering, we wouldn''t even have known. This so-called key is devouring our Deviars at least twice the speedpared tost month. If this keeps up, we won''t even have a year left."

    Naida''s expression was equally grim, "No. We won''t have more than a few months. If it gets hungrier again, we might have even less time," she said, her tone serious.

    Is''s face was etched with concern as she spoke up, "But surely, we can do something to buy more time? My kingdom still has one or two Deviars. I can ask my parents for help."

    "There is no need for that," Rowena interjected with a pained resolve, "I will use mine first. I''ve been saving it for a situation like this." Her eyes trembled with the weight of the decision, knowing it meant sacrificing the foundation of her kingdom''s power.

    Naida''s gaze softened as she nced between Rowena and Is, speaking with firmness yet with empathy, "Both of you need not sacrifice any of your Deviars. Is, it''s only been a few years since you and your people began to rebuild. Losing your Deviars now would cripple your kingdom''s recovery forever. And Rowena," she said, her tone serious, "I might be overstepping here, but as someone who understood your mother well, I''m certain she would advise against using the Bloodburn Stone. Once you do, your future heir will never inherit the ancestral power necessary to rule the kingdom. That chance will be forever lost, and if worstes to worst¡­the Bloodburn Kingdom can never be rebuilt."

    Rowena''s expression hardened, the gravity of Naida''s words sinking in. She shook her head slowly, a sense of desperation in her voice, "So, are you suggesting that we should just give up and risk the annihtion of our kingdom?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Naida shook her head gently, "There is always that possibility. By sacrificing more Deviars, we''re only dying the inevitable, not preventing it. Instead, we should focus on our preparations for war. We''ve already enlisted and trained tens of thousands of men and armed them with the best weapons we could craft during the time we''ve been protected by the barrier. Our numbers may not match up against the draconians, but we have the home advantage and our dragons. We have a fighting chance. And most importantly¡­we have Asher," Naida concluded with a subtle, reassuring smile.

    The mention of Asher''s name seemed to infuse the room with a glimmer of hope.

    Ceti''s frustration was palpable as she clenched her fists, "But Asher is busy trying to stop those vile humans from destroying our world. He''s hardly here anymore. Will he really be able to spare time and energy to protect our kingdom? I wish I could help him somehow, but all I do is see nightmares that don''t help our present situation at all."

    Naida''s hand gently rested on Ceti''s shoulder, "Don''t be so hard on yourself," she said soothingly, "You are already helping Asher by tirelessly training all those men and women who joined our armies. As for those nightmares... don''t let them consume you. We don''t know what that woman living inside you wants, so it''s better not to focus on it for now."

    Ceti pressed her lips together and nodded at Naida with an appreciative look for being so understanding to her. She knew Naida loved Asher, but still, Naida had no reason to be kind to her and appreciated that she didn''t judge her like others for being a werewolf. As the conversation shifted, Rowena spoke up, her voice steady with conviction, "Asher is already helping to protect our kingdom as well. He might not have had the chance to tell you all, but he has ns to stop the draconians. I don''t know all the details, but I have faith that he can pull it off. Still, we must stay vignt and prepare for war, as Aunt Naida said. The draconians aren''t the only threat we face," she said, her gaze resolute and unyielding.

    Is nodded, her brow furrowed with concern, "That''s right. Kira, thest Caleumbra, is still out there, coborating with our enemies to destroy us. She''s been infiltrating this kingdom for a century, and we still don''t know all her schemes. And then there''s the Moon Guardian and the werewolf ns who want the Void Reaver. It feels like the entire world is against us."

    Rowena''s crimson eyes became heavy with uneasiness since after Kira escaped the kingdom, she had always felt anxious of what Kira had been nning for 100 years. A cunning and powerful woman like her wouldn''t have wasted all that time, especially when she was hell bent on revenge.

    It had always remained a dangerous thing to worry about and even Asher knew it because of which he was sparing no effort to end all this before the barrier came down and so was she.

    Ceti''s expression hardened as she spoke, "The Moon Guardian... I can''t believe that man is my grandfather. Nothing makes sense, including Luna. But Luna fought the Moon Guardian and nearly matched him in strength. What if she''s actually on our side? My memories have gaps, mostly during times when I was in grave danger or near death. But every time I survived, it was Luna who saved me. Despite the nightmares she''s given me, I can''t ignore what she''s done for me."

    Naida considered Ceti''s words thoughtfully, "Maybe that''s true," she said softly, but her voice carried a note of caution. "But are you sure she didn''t help you because she needed you or your body to survive? Igrid mentioned that the Moon Guardian might have manipted your mind and mana circuit when you were very young, possibly to infiltrate our kingdom. Though thete king weed you and your mother which bypassed the vow, we must be cautious about Luna."

    Rowena''s gaze was steely as she added, "Naida''s right. It''s safer to keep this Luna persona dormant until our kingdom is secure. We can''t afford any distractions or potential threats while we''re facing such dire challenges."

    Ceti nodded with a heavy look, knowing they were right. Rowena then added, "I will go and speak with Uncle Seron now. He needs to be informed that we might be facing a war sooner than we anticipated."

    As Ceti and Naida exited the chamber, Is lingered, her brow furrowed with concern, "Are you alright, Rowena? You seem a bit out of it. I feel like there''s something more troubling you than just the threat to our kingdom. Is something going on?"

    Rowena''s eyes softened as she met Is''s gaze, "You have a knack for reading people, Is, not just minds."

    Is offered a small, apologetic smile, "I''m sorry if I''ve pried too much. I didn''t mean to pressure you. I was just worried. It''s okay if you don''t want to share; I understand."

    Rowena gently shook her head, her expression tender as she took Is''s hand in hers, "Aside from Ceti, you''re the only one I can call a sister. Ceti is already carrying a heavy burden, and I didn''t want to add to anyone else''s troubles."

    Is''s eyes filled with warmth as she responded, "You can''t burden me. You''re like a sister to me as well. If not for your kindness, my people and I would never have had a second chance. Please, let me help."

    Rowena sighed, a flicker of distress crossing her features as the image of the ck letters shed in her mind. She shook her head gently, "It might not be anything but¡­I''ve been trying to piece together what Drakar is nning beyond his war efforts. Our spies report that he''s been constructing something in secret across his continent. It can''t be good, and it might be connected to the Void Reaver. Drakar tried to kill Asher for it, and we cannot ignore that. I need to discuss this with Uncle Seron as well. Let''s talkter."

    Is nodded, her expression a mix of concern and understanding, "Alright. But please, reach out to me if you need help¡ªwhether it''s with this or anything else."

    Rowena gave a subtle, appreciative nod before walking away. As Rowena left, Is''s smile faded, her eyes troubled. She sensed that Rowena was withholding something but knew better than to press further. All she could do was wait, hoping that when Rowena was ready, she would share whatever was on her mind.

 Chapter 662 Death Embrace

    Chapter 662 Death Embrace

    In the dark meeting hall of Demonstone Castle, Rowena sat at the head of a grand, dark marble table, its polished surface reflecting the subdued crimson light from the high windows. The hall, once a bustling center of family gatherings and important discussions, now felt eerily empty. The chairs that once encircled the table with frequent conversation were now vacant, leaving only Rowena, Seron, and Silvan to bear witness to the heavy silence.

    Rowena''s gaze wandered over the table, her mind drifting back to a time when she was just a child, when her family had been united, when their home had been a beacon of strength and unity. Her father, mother, aunt, and her family...

    Now, most of those who had once been by her side were gone¡ªeither fallen, betrayed, or proven harmful. The weight of their absence lingered in the room like a ghost.

    Just why does her kingdom have to suffer like this? If only everyone in her family had stood united this wouldn''t have happened.

    "Your Majesty?" Seron''s voice cut through her reverie, bringing Rowena back to the present. She blinked and looked up, her expression shifting from distant mncholy to focused attention, "Yes... What were you about to report?"

    Seron''s face was etched with concern as he began, "The spies we had nted to monitor Drakar have sent us a new report. As we feared, he is setting up something significant¡ªpowerful arrays¡ªacross various parts of his continent. Notably, he''s chosen to ce them in densely popted areas, deliberately avoiding abandoned or deste locations."

    Rowena''s brows knitted together as she absorbed this information, "He''s targeting areas withrge poptions? What kind of arrays are these?"

    Silvan, who had been quietly observing, spoke up with a respectful tone, "If I may offer some insight." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Rowena nodded as Silvan continued, "After receiving the report, I consulted with Young Lord Darren of House Aliester, who are renowned experts in these matters. ording to them, the arrays are designed to siphon the life force from multiple individuals over arge area simultaneously. They are known as the Death Embrace Array."

    Rowena''s eyes widened slightly, "The Death Embrace Array? I''ve heard of it¡ªa weapon of ancient times. Leaders of old used it covertly within enemy territories to decimate their poptions. But it wasrgely forgotten once people learned how to detect and counteract it. Why would Drakar resurrect such a perilous yet obsolete tool and employ it against his own people?"

    Seron nodded gravely, "We don''t know his exact motivations, but there''s something unusual. Drakar has modified the array to dy the siphoning process significantly. Once activated, it could take years, or a decade or two for a Soul Eater to die. Those stronger would live on a bit longer.."

    Rowena''s frown deepened as she wrestled with the implications, "Thisplicates matters further. If he had used these arrays against us or our allies, it would make some sense, but his own people? Moreover, we can''t thoroughly investigate the arrays since they''re embedded within hisnds. And there''s another troubling development¡ªthe werewolf ns, including the Moon Guardian, are unusually silent."

    Silvan''s brow furrowed with concern, "Could their silence be a part of some n to destroy us by taking advantage of our situation? Or is it possible they are waiting for the right moment to act?"

    Rowena sighed, her expression a mixture of frustration and resolve, "We need to uncover Drakar''s full strategy and assess why he''s using such an ancient and deadly array. In the meantime, we must stay vignt and not let our guard down. The silence from the werewolf ns might be an ominous sign, and we can''t afford to underestimate their potential role in this growing threat."

    Seron leaned forward, his face serious, "We will rush preparations for war as per your previous orders, Your Majesty. However¡­" Seron''s expression became a bit troubled as he added, "...with the absence of Oberon and Reba, it''s proving difficult to delegate their duties, especially overseeing the army units they controlled."

    Rowena inwardly sighed knowing Asher was the reason for this despite knowing that he did it for her and the kingdom. But she knew problems like these can''t be avoided because of it.

    Seron went on, "Assigning these responsibilities to other Houses or unfamiliar people in times like these could pose risks."

    Rowena''s brows furrowed as she absorbed Seron''s concern. The implication was clear: trust was scarce, and control was crucial. The idea of distributing vital duties to potentially unreliable entities was fraught with danger.

    There could be potential moles and spies hidden among them.

    Her mind raced through possible solutions, but the constraints were apparent. Seron was already stretched thin, and Ceti was already burdened with her own responsibilities.

    Silvan, who had been quietly observing, spoke up with a measured confidence, "If you will allow me, I can manage the duties left by Oberon and Reba, Your Majesty."

    Rowena''s eyes narrowed as she scrutinized Silvan''s offer, "Are you certain? You''ve alreadymitted to leading several divisions of the Crimson Army."

    Silvan met her gaze with a steadfast resolve, "Rest assured, Your Majesty. I have a cadre of trusted aides who will assist me in executing these tasks efficiently. But if it would make you feel more confident, I can employ the help of House Valentine. Now that Young Lady Silvia''s marriage with His Majesty will be taking ce soon, it might not be a bad idea."

    Rowena briefly raised her brows as she realized she could ask for Naida''s help. She would also be good at raising the morale of the soldiers.

    Even if she had her own duties, she might be willing to help in an emergency like this.

    House Thorne was also an option, but Rowena felt she couldn''t trust them fully.

    After a moment''s contemtion, Rowena nodded, "Very well. I will ask Lady Naida to help you."

    As the meeting concluded, Rowena, Seron, and Silvan emerged from the hall. Their footsteps echoed through the cavernous corridors, their minds already shifting to the next urgent matter.

    In the shadowy recesses of the castle, hidden behind arge, ck pir, a figure waited. His posture was hunched, and he leaned heavily on a walking stick. His left leg and arm were visibly impaired, the result of a long torture that had left him scarred and diminished. The figure''s eyes were fixed on Rowena''s bewitching form, a mix of regret, fury and despair simmering within.

    The figure''s jaw tightened as he watched her walk away. Before he ended up in this situation, he thought nothing could overwhelm the pain of having his woman stolen before his eyes.

    Yet only now he realized how he couldn''t be more wrong.

    The pain of his own condition, coupled with the loss of his status, pride, and influence, ate away at his soul.

    His mother, once a guiding and warm presence, had been taken from him too by that alien fiend! She was the only one who was always beside him no matter what.

    All he could do was watch all this helplessly and even receive unsavory "gifts" from that fiend!

    The first thing he received was a Sightstone which contained a blurry projection of him fucking some big-breasted whore.

    He guessed it must be him trying to show off his monstrous cock and his stamina after cumming in and all over that woman so many times until she couldn''t even raise her limbs. He didn''t even know why he kept watching the entire video, but it instilled an uneasy sensation in him, especially when he heard her wanton moans that made his heart skip beats.

    But then he received a small box with wet panties that clearly were wet with a woman''s essence, though the panties had a certain fragrance that he couldn''t stop himself from smelling, the scent stirring something deep within him.

    He wanted to throw it away but he couldn''t shake off the eerily familiar scent. Of course, many women use the same perfume but what made him feel more uneasy was that the color of the panties was ck and was very elegant yet seductive in design.

    The design seemed like something his mother would¡­.No! Oberon once again cursed himself for having such stupid thoughts.

    But these days he was barely able to see his mother, making him wonder if his mother forgot about him even if that should be impossible. Or maybe he must be the one doing it!

    His hands were trembling in rage, wishing that fiend would just drop dead. But each time his rage subsided, only regret was filling him¡­the regret of crossing him. He had seen what happened to Edmund who ended up in a state worse than death and was afraid that fiend was nning something like that for him. What if he decided to turn him into a full-blown cripple or use his mother in a way he wouldn''t dare imagine.

    Oberon shut his eyes as he gritted his teeth, feeling that he had enough and couldn''t endure this anymore.

    He clenched his fists and slowly opened his eyes, swallowing his pride and gathering all his will as he decided - He would fall to his knees before that fiend and beg for his forgiveness and to free his mother!

    Will this poor man seed? :#

 Chapter 663 Just One Chance

    Chapter 663 Just One Chance

    Asher returned to his world, his face etched with the weariness of his duties, though the only thing he was looking forward to was his marriage with Silvia tomorrow.

    The looming war had cast a shadow over what was meant to be a joyous asion¡ªthe union of his House with House Valentine. Yet, the marriage with Silvia was more than a ceremonial event; it was a symbol of hope, a beacon meant to uplift the spirits of his people in these dark times.

    Emerging from his coffin with the early morning light casting long shadows across the room, Asher was greeted by Merina, her presence a warm contrast to the chill of his thoughts. She bowed respectfully, her smile a gentle balm to his fatigue.

    "Wee back, Master," she said, offering him a reinvigorating drink, "Did everything go well? You look a bit tired. Maybe you should take some rest."

    Asher epted the ss with a grateful nod and wrapped his arm around her velvety waist, drawing her close, "So far, so good. But..." His smile faded as his gaze hardened with resolve, "I can''t afford to rest yet. Our people and our world are still in danger."

    Merina''s expression softened with concern as she looked up at him, "Is there any way I can help, Master? Please don''t hesitate to use me as you wish."

    Asher shook his head gently, his tone warm despite the gravity of his words, "Don''t feel as though you''re not helping me. You are one of the reasons I can carry on without giving up. Just by being here with me, you''re providing more support than you know." He drew her closer, his lips meeting hers in a tender kiss while letting his hand roam all over her soft curves.

    Merina closed her eyes, savoring his warmth and scent. His touch never failed to melt her soul.

    However, as Asher pulled away, a hint of hesitation flickered across her face, "Master, there''s something I''ve been meaning to tell you."

    "What is it?" Asher asked, finishing his drink and letting out a contented sigh.

    "Oberon wants to speak with you...in private. He seemed quite desperate and restless," Merina said, her brow furrowed with concern. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly as a frown crossed his face, "He didn''t cause any trouble, did he?"

    Merina shook her head quickly, "No. He was surprisingly pleading to see you. I was a bit startled by his urgency and wondered if it was something important."

    A cold smile touched Asher''s lips, "Finally. About time he came to his senses. Tell him to meet me in my room." He had always been thinking how long it would take for Oberon to break. But it seemed it took less time than he expected.

    Minutester, Asher lounged in his dark yet elegant room, the crimson light of the rising sun casting a warm glow over his wless dove gray skin. He rxed into a plush sofa, waiting for a certain someone.

    A fragile knock echoed softly on the door, breaking the silence, "Come in," Asher said casually, his tone a mix of expectation and impatience.

    The door creaked open, and Oberon appeared, his pallid face framed by long silver hair that flowed back in an untidy manner. His dark red eyes darted nervously around the room before settling on Asher.

    "Oberon...I was wondering when you''d be up for a chat with me," Asher said, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. He found it quite satisfying to see the once proud and arrogant young lord was long gone and only a husk of his old self was left.

    Oberon entered the room, the door closed with a tremulous click. He stood there, paralyzed by the weight of his memories, the very same room where his own descent began¡ªa ce that seemed to mock him now with its quiet stillness. Doubts and questions swirled in his mind as he wondered why he summoned him to this cursed room. Was it a deliberate act?

    "Why are you standing over there? I thought you wanted to talk. Come over here," Asher said, his tone casual yetmanding. The ease with which he spoke felt like a p to Oberon''s already wounded pride.

    In the past, Oberon would have seethed with anger at such insolence, but now, under the weight of his own regret, fear and pain, it was the least of his concerns. With a slight tremor in his hand, he walked toward Asher, his back slightly hunched as if burdened by an invisible weight. He stood before him, a mere shadow of his former self.

    "You said you wanted to talk, right? But my neck is aching a bit from looking up. Why don''t you lower yourself so that I can look at youfortably?" Asher''s mocking smile was a sharp contrast to the gravity of the situation, as if he enjoyed the spectacle of Oberon''s difort.

    Oberon''s fists clenched, but he slowly rxed them, his face a mask of resignation. He knelt on the cold, hard floor before Asher, the act of submission stinging more than any physical pain could. He had never even willingly knelt before his own father or mother and yet before this alien fiend¡­

    "That''s a good boy. Now you may talk," Asher said with a dismissive wave of his hand, his voice dripping with condescension.

    Taking a deep breath, Oberon lowered his head, struggling to steady his voice, "I...I havee to realize some things and I wanted to let you be the first to know it."

    "Oh? Is that so? What kind of enlightenment might you have acquired while holed up in your little mansion?" Asher''s tone wasced with derision, his amusement evident.

    Oberon cleared his throat, forcing himself to meet Asher''s gaze, "I have realized my crimes and wrongdoings towards you. I also don''t hold any resentment for how you have punished me for everything I did. But I beg you...please let go of my mother. Everything she did was for me. She doesn''t deserve to pay for what I did.."

    Asher''sughter filled the room, a sound that echoed off the walls and deepened Oberon''s unease. When theughter subsided, Asher''s voice was soft but edged with cruelty, "Haa, how touching. A son begging like this to protect his mother. I never expected this from you. I suppose you must dote on her just as much as she does on you."

    Oberon''s heart tightened as he spoke through gritted teeth, "You have taken everything from me and I promise not to hold it against you. But please...my mother is the only one I can consider as family. Please don''t take her away from me. Haven''t I suffered enough?"

    Asher''s face twisted into a disdainful sneer, "Look at you... even echoing the same pleas as her. It seems that ''like mother, like son'' is true in your case."

    Oberon''s eyes filled with confusion and fear. Why would his mother speak like that? Was she truly enduring suffering at his expense? What was this fiend doing to her?

    Before he could voice his doubts, Asher''s expression turned cold, the warmth of the earlier mockery reced by icy detachment. He nted his foot firmly on Oberon''s forehead, pressing down his broken figure, "Suffered enough? Not even a year has passed since you became a half-cripple. And even then, you''ve been enjoying luxury and safety in this castle every day, unlike the alien crippled boy you tortured in this very room for over a decade. What kind of suffering would you call that, where every day you made him feel as if death would have been a mercy?"

    Asher''s words struck with the force of a physical blow. Oberon''s breath hitched as the full weight of his past deeds bore down on him, the room spinning with the stark contrast between his current plight and the suffering he had once inflicted.

    Oberon''s chin quivered as he opened his mouth, his voice trembling with desperation, "Please... Please have mercy... I am willing to do anything as long as you can spare my mother from this."

    Asher''s lips curled into a cold, mocking smile. "Oh? Really? Are you willing to risk your life for your mother?" His eyes glinted with cruel amusement, as if savoring the twisted irony of the moment.

    Oberon swallowed hard, the lump in his throat rising like a heavy stone. He knew he was at the mercy of a man who had little reason to show any. The thought of his mother''s fate, hanging precariously, spurred him to ask, "What do you want me to do?"

    Asher''s gaze sharpened, his voice taking on an almost casual cruelty, "First, tell me something. You remember the Supreme Temptress, Kira, right? You went over to her almost every night with your tongue out. So tell me... what did she do with you whenever she invited you or Edmund over to her room?"

    Oberon blinked in confusion, the unexpected question catching him off guard. He racked his brain, trying to piece together the nights spent under her alluring presence, "I... I don''t know... I just somehow ended up too drunk after just one drink, and the next thing I knew, I woke up refreshed as if I had a pleasant night with her. She is just very good at making men feel good," he said, his voice betraying a hint of nostalgia for her seductive presence.

    Asher''s face contorted with anger, "You idiot!" he snarled, his frustration palpable. Without warning, he delivered a brutal kick to Oberon''s side, sending him sprawling to the floor. The sound of the impact reverberated through the room, mingling with Oberon''s startled gasp.

    Confusion and shock clouded Oberon''s gaze as he looked up from the floor, unable toprehend his misstep.

    Asher''s voice cut through the fog of his thoughts, "You and any men she might have invited to her room were giving her our guarded secrets for free. I always suspected it because of how well-informed she was. But to think all of you idiots couldn''t stop thinking with your dicks for even one second. Do you have any idea the kind of danger you''ve helped foster in our kingdom all these years?"

    Oberon''s breath hitched. He could barely manage a stuttered, "I... I had no idea. How... How could she do that so easily?"

    Asher''s contemptuous look was like ice on a winter''s night, "She is thest fucking Caleumbra. Don''t tell me you don''t know how dangerous their kind can be or did you miss your history sses. They can put you in a trance and make you say whatever they want to know. It''s so easy for them to create illusions in your mind that don''t feel any different from reality. Just with this, I could have your ass executed."

    Oberon''s eyes widened in horror, "No... please... I will do whatever it is to make up for all this. All I beg for is just one chance to prove myself.

 Chapter 664 A Selfless Mother

    Chapter 664 A Selfless Mother

    Oberon''s eyes widened in horror. "No... please... I will do whatever it is to make up for all this. All I beg for is just one chance to prove myself."

    Asher smirked, a glint of cruel amusement dancing in his eyes. He raised an eyebrow, his tone dripping with mockery, "Oh? A chance? Interesting. Maybe I can give you one."

    Oberon''s eyes flickered with a glimmer of hope despite the unease gnawing at his chest. "T-Thank you, Your Majesty. Even if I am a half-cripple, I can still make myself useful."

    Asher''sughter, brief and mocking, filled the room, "Haha, of course you can. So, this is what you''re going to do for me. You are going to the Oseon Continent to find out where that foxy seductress lives."

    Asher had always been trying to think of a way to find out where Kira lived since he basically knew nothing about her, especially her weakness.

    He knew he had to find out something before it was toote to stop her before she caused any trouble.

    And as if a devil heard his thoughts, Oberon dropped right before his feet.

    Oberon''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief. His voice trembled as he stammered, "O-Oseon Continent? That''s a dead ind. Anyone who steps foot there is done for. Even if she really lives there, I''m as good as dead if she finds out."

    Asher scoffed, his expression cold and unyielding, "Of course she will find out. But she''ll probably not kill you as long as you do as I say. Just pretend that you want to help her betray me, and they will take you in. It''s no secret how much you want me dead."

    Asher knew how much Kira thirsted for revenge, and since Oberon was a well-known figure in House Drake, she might keep him alive for a while instead of immediately killing him.

    Oberon''s hands trembled uncontrobly. He looked down, grappling with the gravity of the situation, "T-That''s still... How am I even going to help her when she asks? I don''t know anything."

    Asher''s gaze was condescending, his tone dripping with disdain, "That''s up to you to figure out. Aren''t you a decorated prince? It''s time to start using that rusty brain of yours. Must be quite rusty after having everything handed to you on a silver tter."

    Oberon''s desperation grew, "I... Even if I manage all this, how am I supposed to convey the location of her ce to you?"

    Asher''s smile widened, his eyes narrowing with satisfaction as Lysandra''s face shed in his mind, "Don''t worry about it. I know an expert who can track auras. So, we''ll be having a quick visit with that expert."

    A shiver ran down Oberon''s spine as he felt himself being dragged into a path that seemed lined with death, "P-Please, Your Majesty. There must be some other way to prove my sincerity."

    Asher chuckled softly, a sound that held no warmth. He nonchntly patted Oberon''s shoulder with his foot, his expression almost pitying, "Don''t get so scared. I''m not going to force you to do this, especially after your mother begged me not to bully you. It''s entirely up to you. If you don''t care about rotting in this castle forever while letting your mother do all the hard work, then do nothing. Sigh, I do feel a bit of pity for your mother. Even just yesterday, she worked so hard that I had to take good care of her all night. You''re really lucky to have such a selfless mother," he said with a mock sigh.

    Oberon''s face contorted with anguish. His veins bulged, and his teeth clenched as the weight of Asher''s words settled like steel in his chest. The image of his mother suffering under Asher''s maniption tortured him. The thought of her being subjected to such cruelty drove him to the brink. Even if Asher didn''t say anything explicit, he had seen and heard enough to imagine various worst scenarios that made him feel a heavy-hot sensation in his chest.

    Not only did this fiend take away his woman, but also his mother!

    He felt the urge to scream, tosh out and tear this fiend to pieces, but the crushing sense of powerlessness and fear kept him in check. The suffocating dread of his mother''s continued suffering under Asher''s thumb was unbearable.

    With a voice strained and broken, Oberon finally said, "I... I will do it."

    Asher''s eyes gleamed with cold satisfaction as he leaned back, clearly pleased with the oue, "That''s a good boy. Now get out of my sight."

    Oberon hastily bowed and hurried towards the door. But just as he was about to leave, his eyes widened in shock, and he saw his mother, Reba, standing right outside the door as if she had been waiting for him toe out.

    Her face was a mask of anger and anxiety. Without a word, she grabbed his wrist with a grip that brooked no argument, "Come with me, quick!"

    Oberon winced, a surge of frustration making him try to wrench his hand free, "Let me go. What are you doing?"

    "Just keep quiet and get out of this stupid castle first," Reba snapped, her voice firm as she dragged him away from the imposing fortress.

    Once they were outside the castle, Oberon grunted and forcibly yanked his hand from her grip, "Stop dragging me like this. Somebody might think I can''t even walk on my own."

    Reba clicked her tongue in irritation, "Do you think that''s what matters now? Why were you in his room? Did he call you there? What did he tell you? Didn''t I tell you to avoid that bastard at all costs? Why can''t you just listen to me?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Enough!" Oberon roared, his voice echoing with pent-up anger. Reba took a step back, her eyes widening in surprise at his outburst.

    Oberon red at her, his face etched with a heavy pain, "You don''t get to ask all these questions... not when you did as you liked and stayed beside him like a ve. You''re even wearing that stupid choker which I told you to get rid of," he said, his gaze narrowing at the choker around her neck.

    Reba''s fingers flew to the choker, her heart pounding against her chest as she wondered if her son knew more than he should. She even forgot that this thing was always on her neck and wondered when she even stopped feeling humiliated about it.

    But the worst part of her realization was the feeling of something missing whenever her so-called master''s leash wasn''ttched to her choker. Just touching it would make her body feel weird.

    Yet thinking about all this before Oberon made her clench her fists, her voice shaking with nervousness and frustration, "You can''t talk to me like that. Do you have any idea the sacrifices I''ve made for you and to clean up all the mess you made? I never stopped to think of myself; I was always thinking about you. Maybe that''s where it all went wrong. I let you torture that bastard all those years because I wanted you to vent your anger because I felt helpless to do anything else. If only I had known things would end like this..." Her voice trailed off, a hint of pain and regret shimmering in her eyes.

    Oberon''s scoff was bitter, "So now you''re regretting everything you did for me? I''m at fault here, huh? Just what did that fiend do to you to even make you feel regret like this. The mother I knew would never regret anything, let alone because of someone like him. I never realized it because you barely even came to my side all these months. But now that we are finally having some conversation, I can barely recognize my mother. Just what did he do to you? Did he break you? Do you really...consider him above you?"

    Reba''s eyes widened, "Of course not! Why would you spout such nonsense!"

    But then her expression softened, her voiceced with sorrow, "I never said it''s your fault, my dear. I only wanted to make you happy, and I still want you to have a better life and recover from this. I promise I''ll help you with that. But you have to listen to me and stay away from him. Just tell me what he said."

    Frustration lined Oberon''s face as he grunted, "Enough. I never asked you to do anything for me, and yet you did as you pleased by groveling at his feet. You could have chosen anyone but... him of all people? You didn''t even think about how I would feel!"

    Reba''s heart clenched, her chin quivering as she wondered if he knew. She wanted to ask but couldn''t muster the courage.

    Seeing the crushed look on his mother''s face, Oberon''s worst fears seemed to solidify. The images of that moving projection of that big-breasted woman moaning and getting fucked by that alien''s one-eyed monster once again haunted his mind.

    He swallowed his pain and spoke in a strained voice, "To answer your question, I''m the one who went to him, and now I''m going to do as I please. Don''t interfere, or I will interfere in your matters. I''ll even die trying to stab that fiend if you do."

    Reba''s eyes widened in horror as she mumbled, "Oberon¡­ you..." But he had already turned and walked away, his determination evident in his resolute stride. She wanted to follow him but found herself rooted to the spot, unable to move. The cold, determined look in her son''s eyes was something she had never seen before, and it struck her deeply.

    He might really do as he said if she followed after him.

    But she had a feeling that the despicable bastard was to me. Oberon wouldn''t have gone to him if not for him sending those vile things.

    Feeling she had to make some things clear to him, she stormed off back into the castle.

 Chapter 665 An Unwanted Longing

    Chapter 665 An Unwanted Longing

    The dark hallway seemed to pulsate with Reba''s anxiety as she stood before Asher''s door, her heart pounding a desperate rhythm against her ribs.

    Her knuckles grazed the cold stone, the sound barely audible, yet it echoed through her like a thunderp. From within, Asher''s voice beckoned, a casualmandl that caressed her skin despite the revulsion coiling within her, "Come in."

    The door edged open, revealing Reba''s silhouette, her breath hitching as she stepped inside, the click of the door shutting behind her resonating like a jail cell locking, "W-What did you tell Oberon? Why did hee to you?" Her voice was a tremulous whisper, eyes shing with a mix of fear and loathing as they met Asher''s calm gaze.

    Asher lounged in his chair, his body andscape of casual dominance. His lips curled into a smirk, and he chuckled, a sound that vibrated through her, stirring a unwanted heat, "Why so tense, my ve? Your son seemed quite worried about you. All I did was... reassure him." His eyes traced her figure, a slow,nguid perusal that felt like a physical touch.

    Her hands balled into fists, nails biting into her palms, "You...Did you tell him? He seemed like he knew something." Her voice quivered with barely suppressed anger, "Just what did you tell him..."

    Asher''s tongue clicked, a chiding sound that grated on her nerves. His finger lifted, beckoning her closerm "Shh...is that any way to speak to your Master?" His voice was a low growl, a silken leash tightening around her neck.

    Reba''s jaw clenched, but she lowered her gaze, her body moving towards him as if drawn by an invisible force. Her hands reached for the straps of her gown, a shimmering ck affair that hugged her curves like a lover''s embrace.

    She tugged, the fabric sliding down, exposing her well-endowed breasts, her nipples hardening under his gaze despite the hatred burning within her. Her voice took a sudden turn and was a sultry murmur,ced with venomous sweetness, "Squeeze my breasts as you wish, Master. In return...perhaps you could show this ve some favor?"

    Asher''s hands reached out, cupping her breasts, his thumbs brushing against her hard nipples, drawing out a gasp from deep within her, "Hannn~"

    She hated the way her body responded to him, the traitorous heat that pooled between her legs. Why was it getting worse each time? She could remember how, in the early days of being his ve, when he touched her body, she was able to resist him for minutes. But now she couldn''t even resist for a second! It was as if his touch was instantaneously melting her willpower along with her body. It was so bad she couldn''t even recognize herself once he touched her!

    His touch was possessive, his eyes gleaming with lust and power, "ves don''t make demands," he murmured, his hand leaving her breast, trailing down her side, thennding on her ass with a sharp, stinging smack. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Ahn!~"

    Reba flinched, her breath hitching and her plump ass reddened, but she didn''t pull away. She couldn''t. She was trapped, caught in this web of desire and loathing. Asher''s hand lingered, squeezing her flesh, his voice a low rumble, "But since you are being so obedient... All your son told me is that he''s nning to prove himself. I tried to tell he had no need to but he insisted," Saying so, Asher let his mouthtch onto her breast, coating it with his wet warmth.

    Reba''s body was a live wire, sparking with unwanted heat under his hot mouth. But in between all these sensations, she only got more anxious, wondering what her son was nning to do.

    Just how was she going to prove himself and why? She should quickly talk to Oberon again and-

    "Ahnnn!~"

    But all her thoughts were disrupted the moment his thick, hot cock suddenly squeezed into her dripping pussy.

    "Nnnh¡­Your moans are getting sweeter, and I love it," Asher said with a blissful smirk as he hugged her supple body and began to ram his cock in and out of her tight cave.

    "N-No¡­.Hann~...Master, please¡­.I¡­I have to talk to-Haan!~" Reba was struggling to tell him to stop since she had somewhere else to be. But her body was dancing atop his cock without her permission, and she couldn''t even curse aloud.

    "Shh, since you offered yourself up, make sure to do the job properly as a good ve. Or I might have to punish you for wasting my time," Asher said with a cruel smirk as he kept lifting her up by her hips and then letting her fall back on his cock, making his tip reach the depths of her wet cave.

    "Ahhnng!~ Haannng!~...Y-You..!~ Hannng!~" Reba could only grip his shoulders as she kept losing her sanity by the second, and in her desperation, she rocked her hips harder, hoping to end this quickly.

    But all it did was make her head even more dizzy and her body burn up, making her feel as if she would melt to death from this pleasure.

    It was not just the size of his monstrous cock that was wrecking her mind and body. She felt this inexplicable connection with him whenever he went deep within her. A connection that made her feel his desire to possess her, to want and dominate her...a powerful feeling that muddled her senses. Despite the hatred and fear, there was a part of her that found a twistedfort in his touch, in the familiarity of his cruelty. This realization sickened her, but she couldn''t deny the sense of security that washed over her whenever she was in his arms, even as she loathed him and herself for it.

    Before she became his ve, she always felt alone and cold with nobody to protect her. Only her son was there to not make her feel her life was meaningless and yet she was the one protecting him always.

    She never expected that the feeling she craved in the deepest part of her would manifest by bing the ve of the very person she loathed the most.

    "Rx your body, my pet. Let me reward you for being such a obedient ve these days," Asher said with a satisfied smile before caressing down her bare shoulders and nting kisses along the soft skin of her upper breasts.

    Yet, instead of feeling even more resentment towards him for treating her like a pet and possessing such vile desires towards her, why was it hard to push them away the more he tormented her? Why was she getting more excited just to get ''rewarded''. Why was his kiss on her skin igniting a spark of this dark, unwanted longing to feel more?

    It was a longing she wished she could despise and deny. Yet with each thrust, it grew stronger, threatening to consume her entirely.

    Before she could realize it, seconds turned into minutes, and she gradually forgot what she was supposed to do. All she could feel and think of was the wet hotness pulsing through her body and filling her up to the brim.

    ¡ª

    In the bustling atmosphere of House Valentine, the air was filled with the frenzied excitement ofst-minute preparations for the grand wedding that was set to take ce the following day. Servants and nobles alike scurried about, arranging flowers, polishing silverware, and ensuring that every detail was perfect for the union of their youngdy, Silvia, with the esteemed King Asher Drake.

    In Silvia''s room, Jael leaned casually against the wall, his gaze fixed on his sister as she meticulouslybed her long, ruby-red hair. The crimson sunlight streaming through the window made her hair shimmer like strands of fire.

    "I never thought you would end up falling so hopelessly in love with our king. Didn''t you once tell me to teach him a lesson?" Jael''s tone was light and amused, a yful smirk tugging at his lips.

    Silvia, her cheeks flushing with a mix of embarrassment and affection, continued to brush her hair with deliberate strokes, "T-That was long ago. Now, Silvia has grown wiser and realized she had made many mistakes in the past. It''s all in the past now."

    "I can see that. You''ve finally be the mature young woman I always hoped you would. I''m so proud of you, little sis. You don''t need me any longer to protect you," Jael said with a proud smile, his eyes reflecting admiration.

    Silvia''s expression softened as she turned to face him, her eyes shining with warmth, "That might be true, but Silvia still needs you in her life... always. Silvia needs everyone," Silvia said with a bright smile as she opened her arms wide to convey her feelings.

    "Of course you will," a deep yet elegant voice echoed from the doorway. A tall, strikingly handsome man entered, his presencemanding attention and radiating a mature authority. Vernon, the head of House Valentine, had arrived with a serene yet imposing aura.

    "Father," Jael greeted with a nod, before adding, "I will go and check on something." With that, Jael left the room, his footsteps fading into the distance.

    Silvia turned to her father with a bright, expectant smile, "Father, does Silvia look pretty?" She lifted the ends of her skirt and performed a small, demure bow, her cheeks flushed with excitement.

    "You always do, but these days you are looking even more beautiful," Vernon replied warmly, his eyes softening with genuine affection.

    Silvia''s giggle was a melody of joy as she ran forward and wrapped her arms around her father in a tight hug. She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with excitement, "Tehehe, Silvia can''t believe she is getting married tomorrow. Silvia will make sure to give you a very pretty grandchild."

    Vernon chuckled, patting her head gently before taking her hands in his, "You must be very happy about marrying the king. Are you sure that you are doing this because you want to and not because anyone told you to?"

    Silvia blinked, her brows knitting together in confusion, "Told Silvia? Hmmm... why would anyone do that? Silvia is doing this because she loves His Majesty."

    Vernon nodded slowly, his gaze thoughtful, "Okay. Then everything is fine. Forget I asked anything. But why are you getting ready so early?"

    Silvia''s eyes lit up with excitement, "Silvia is going to visit her friend, Ka, to invite her personally. See youter, Father," she said, her voice bubbling with eagerness as she merrily hopped out of the room.

    The moment Silvia exited, Vernon''s demeanor shifted. He observed Silvia''s cheerful encounter with Naida in the hallway, the two women exchanging smiles and embraces. Vernon''s features hardened, a flicker of serious concern crossing his face. He watched them for a moment longer, his mind racing, before he turned and walked away, his expression now etched with anxiety.

    "Be careful on your way, Silvia," Naida said with a smile as she hugged her daughter.

    Silvia nodded and then her expression slightly became contemtive before she asked, "Silvia wanted to ask before going there...Can you help Ka recover her memories? She might trust you more than anyone else because you are Silvia''s mother."

    "She can alwayse to me if she think she''s ready. But let''s not force her if she isn''tfortable. Just be good to her. Okay?" Naida said with a soft smile.

    "Mn," Silvia nodded slowly with a heavy smile before slowly turning around. Her smile faded as she walked away, and Naida looked at her retreating figure with a pensive gaze.

 Chapter 666 I Should Honor My Words

    Chapter 666 I Should Honor My Words

    In the tranquil Nightshade Kingdom, the sunlight cast a crimson glow over the pavilion where Silvia and Ka sat together, surrounded by the wild creatures in the forest afar.

    The pavilion, adorned with intricate dark woodwork and velvet cushions, starkly contrasted the vibrant energy of the bustling preparations back in House Valentine.

    Silvia''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she presented an elegant red scroll to Ka, "This is the invitation to Silvia''s wedding. Of course, it goes without saying that you have toe, hehe."

    Ka epted the scroll with a warm smile, holding it close to her chest, "Even if you hadn''te all the way over here, I would have gate-crashed your wedding."

    Silvia giggled, herughter ringing softly in the air, "Silvia won''t mind that. It''s more fun that way. Maybe Silvia will do it if you hold a surprise wedding."

    Ka chuckled softly, her smile tinged with wistfulness, "I won''t be marrying any time soon. I still have yet to... figure out some things."

    Silvia''s smile faded as she observed her friend''s somber expression. She leaned forward, concern etched into her features, "Are you still... haunted by those bad memories?"

    Ka''s expression grew heavy as she closed her eyes, her voice barely above a whisper, "I keep trying my best to not think about it, but whenever I sleep... I can only see the lifeless bodies of my family. I feel guilty for not only what happened to them but also for yourte queen. Many things have gone wrong ever since that day."

    Silvia pressed her hands together over her chest, her voice trembling with empathy, "Do you... know who that cruel woman in the ck cloak is?"

    Ka shook her head slowly, her eyes filled with pain, "No... she did something to my mind, preventing me from ever finding out who she was or why she killed them all. Why did she spare me? Why did she not kill me along with them? Then maybe... it wouldn''t feel so painful."

    "Don''t say that, Ka," Silvia said softly, reaching out to hug Ka''s arm, "Your people and grandfather still need you. I need you. You are my only friend."

    Ka smiled gently and held Silvia''s hand, "I''m sorry. I was being selfish. I won''t say it again."

    The atmosphere shifted as Ka''s expression grew contemtive, "But I remember something else."

    Silvia''s brows raised with curiosity, "What did you remember?"

    Ka''s brow creased in concentration, "Your princess consort... Reba Drake. She was with us but was thest one to split up with the queen. That''s when the rest of them went in search of them. Don''t you think something is wrong here?"

    Silvia''s face tightened with anxiety, "She killed everyone? That doesn''t sound like her. She is scary and haughty, but like my father said, she doesn''t dare to do anything too bold like that¡­not without any reason."

    Ka hesitated, her gaze flickering with uncertainty, "I don''t know. Maybe this is just a wrong spection, and I don''t want to create unnecessary trouble at a time like this. That woman in the ck cloak¡­I could barely remember her aura, but¡­it didn''t feel cold like a Thorne''s aura. So it''s confusing to me. But it must be someone we all know. Someone who knew we were going on that journey." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Silvia pressed her lips together, her mind racing with the implications, "Maybe she didn''t. But she might know something."

    ¡ª

    Asher, Is and Oberon descended into the valley nestled between the Dracyra and Oseon continents, a ce so steeped in dread that even the shadows seemed to recoil in fear. The descent was made more surreal by the serpentine form of Lori, her massive coils undting with a grace that belied their size. Her sinuous body cut through the thick, nauseating miasma that filled the air, and her dark purple eyes quickly scanned her surroundings.

    Thend below was a haunting expanse, blighted and cursed. Twisted trees with gnarled branches reached out like skeletal fingers, their silhouettes dark against the backdrop of perpetual twilight. The air itself felt heavy and oppressive, churning with a nauseating stench that clung to the throat.

    Asher''s gaze was fixed ahead, unbothered by the dismal surroundings, but Oberon''s eyes widened in trepidation as he lowered his hood, revealing a face etched with dread, "W-What is this ce? Are we going into that cursed-looking cave?"

    Lori, therge serpent, hissed with annoyance, "You pusssssy. You dare call my humble but old home a cursed-looking cave?" She adjusted her cowboy hat with a flick of her tail, causing the dim light to gleam off her metallic scales. Her voice carried a sharp edge of pride.

    Oberon''s fear only deepened as he mumbled, "Your home? Then where is that expert you were talking about? And why..." Oberon nced at Is who was coldly staring at him, "...is she with us?" Oberon only felt more uneasy seeing this fish bitch who can toy with one''s mind.

    Asher''s smirk widened, his gaze flicking toward the cave''s maw, "First, let''s go in. Lori, keep a look out. We don''t want anyone snooping."

    Lori''s eyes gleamed with a touch of mischief, "Pssssh, no soul would dare snoop on my home," she said with a proud flick of her tail as she slithered away into the shadows, her massive form vanishing into the gloom.

    Oberon took a deep breath, his heart racing as he warily followed Asher into the cave. The air grew colder, more oppressive, as they ventured deeper. The cave walls were adorned with dark purple crystals barely lit up their path. However, the air inside was no longer dangerously poisonous due to the absence of its owner.

    Halfway through, the cavern seemed to exhale a chill that seemed to pierce through the very soul. The silence was abruptly shattered by a woman''s voice, cold yet regal, echoing through the cavern''s expanse.

    "Are you sure this fool will seed?"

    From the darkness emerged a vision of otherworldly beauty. A woman with voluptuous curves and stunning elegance stepped into the dim light, her vast dark silver wings unfurled behind her like a darkened storm cloud. She wore an off-shoulder dark red gown that flowed around her, and her silvervender hair cascaded down her back in luxurious waves.

    Oberon''s eyes widened in shock and fear. His legs nearly gave way as he stumbled back, memories of pain and torment shing through his mind, "You... What are you doing here?" His voice trembled, a faint but painful echo of his past suffering at Rhygar''s hands surfacing. Despite the fog of his fractured memories, he recalled this draconian bitch as the one who had captured him and delivered him to Rhygar.

    The woman''s gaze, cold yet unreadable, bore onto Oberon, making him flinch even more.

    "Rx. She obviously isn''t here to kill you. Do you think I would have to resort to such ways to assassinate a pathetic one like you?" Asher''s tone was dismissive, almost bored, as he addressed Oberon.

    Oberon swallowed hard, struggling to regain hisposure. His fear was reced by confusion as he struggled to understand the scene unfolding before him, "T-Then... what is the meaning of this? Why are you together with the queen consort of the draconians? Don''t tell me¡­you n to betray our kingdom??"

    Asher''s voice cut through,ced with scorn and authority, "That''s riching from the dog who tried to kill his own king numerous times. But I am not scum like you, and you aren''t owed any exnation. All you should know is that you are going to be her ve."

    Oberon''s face went pale, his eyes widening in disbelief, "W-What?! ve?? You... You can''t be serious... You can''t!" His voice quivered as he took an involuntary step back, his heart pounding furiously in his chest.

    Asher''s smile was cold, mocking, "Why are you getting cold feet when you asked me for a chance to prove yourself? I''m giving you that chance now. So let her ce the ve seal on you, and Is will make sure to fill in some details in your head so that Kira won''t suspect anything, even if she pokes your head. Then I''ll see how well you can perform." His gaze was unwavering, his tone brooking no argument.

    Oberon''s fists clenched tightly at his sides, knuckles whitening, "A ve seal from her? Why? Whatever it is, I will do it without any stupid seals and without having my head toyed with," he snapped, his voice edged with defiance and frustration.

    "Shhh, don''t raise your voice before me," Asher said with a dismissive wave of his hand, "You either do it, or you run back home. Of course, I would be happy to let your mother serve me for eternity. She seems to be better at her duties than I thought and she likes it too. No pressure." He shrugged nonchntly, a knowing smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.

    Oberon''s face twisted with agony, and he shook his head vehemently, ''You... you motherfucker!'', he cursed aloud in his mind, not daring to voice it.

    The thought of his mother being enved while he was forced into this grim situation made his blood boil.

    Lysandra''s voice was cold and unwavering, "I can just forcibly put a seal on him until he breaks. We don''t have to waste time."

    Asher shook his head with a mocking smile, his eyes glinting with cruel amusement, "It''s okay. We can''t force him. I promised his beautiful and loyal mother that I wouldn''t hurt her precious son or force him to do anything. This has to be his choice. As a king, I feel I should honor my words. Otherwise, I would have put one on him myself," His tone was deceptively gentle, but the threat was clear.

    Lysandra let out a resigned sigh, her gaze shifting to Oberon with a cold detachment. She stepped back, allowing the moment to stretch in taut silence.

    Oberon''s hands were shaking, his face contorted in pain. Each mention of his mother from this fiend''s mouth was like a stab to his heart, "Fine! I will... do it..." he gritted out through clenched teeth, his body sagging as he fell to his knees, the weight of his decision nearly unbearable.

    Asher''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction, "Good. Now, once you be her ve, she will order you to do what I told you to do. Find out where Kira is hiding and somehow make her take you to her ce. Make sure not to get killed before that. If you seed, we will remove the seal, and you can happily return to your mother. Got it?" His voice was sharp, every wordden with authority and disdain.

    Oberon''s heart hammered against his ribcage, the fear and anger roiling within him. He nodded bitterly, his expression a mix of defeat and desperation. But he held onto the slim hope of finally freeing his mother from this fiend''s clutches.

    "Asher...a word?" Is said in a low voice, making Asher furrow his brows and walk towards her to stand in a corner.

    "What is it?" Is had a serious look as she said, "On our way here, I briefly examined his mind. And just as we thought, his mind is protected by multiple Mind Walls. It must have been erected by the experts his mother hired."

    Asher shrugged and said, "So what? I am sure you can break through them. You are already a High-Level Soul Devourer. You have been working tirelessly to gain strength ever since we returned from the Quest of the Worthy."

    "It''s not about that. These walls had been erected and strengthened over decades and decades. To bring it all down is possible, but it will take time," Is said with a sigh.

    "How long?" Asher asked with a narrowed gaze.

    "I would need at least a month because I also have to make sure a powerful expert like Kira won''t find anything suspicious until it''s toote. Do we have such time?" Is asked worriedly.

    Asher gently held Is''s arm and said, "Don''t worry about it. Even if it will be close, we can still make it. You can go ahead. We don''t have any other choice. But it seems he must be hiding something inside his head. So it all might be worth it."

 Chapter 667 You Have A Lot Of Explaining To Do

    Chapter 667 You Have A Lot Of Exining To Do

    Few weeks passed,

    The 50th floor of the Infinity Tower on Mars was a hidden realm of meticulous secrecy. As Lena and Rachel stepped out of the elevator, Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief. The floor was an enigma, cloaked in such strict concealment that Rachel would have never known it existed if Lena hadn''t revealed it.

    As they walked down the bright, metallic corridor, the tension in the air was palpable. The steel door at the end of the hallway loomed ahead, bathed in a radiant yet overwhelming blue glow from the intricate sealing arrays etched into its surface. The runes pulsed with an dangerous light, creating an aura of foreboding that seemed to hum with suppressed power.

    Rachel halted abruptly, her gaze fixed on the ominous barrier that was a mix of defensive and offensive arrays, "What is in there?" she asked, her voiceced with curiosity and concern. It was as if these arrays were installed to seal whoever was inside but also kill them if they manage to get out.

    It had to be a person since there was no need to use offensive arrays on a non-living object.

    Lena, with an air of nonchnce, waved her hand dismissively, "That''s nothing of importance to us now. Just continue walking. What I want to show you is ahead."

    Rachel''s eyes narrowed, a determined edge in her tone, "Just tell me. It''s not like we are in a rush, are we?" She then added with a soft chuckle, "I am dying with curiosity here."

    With a sigh, Lena stopped and turned, her expression softening into reluctant seriousness, "Fine. I brought you here because Lenny said you''re ready. I''m sure he must have told you how Project M.A.M started, right?"

    Rachel nodded, her interest piqued, "Yes. How is it connected to whatever is behind this door?"

    Lena''s gaze grew contemtive, "Hmm, in a way. You see, no matter how technologically advanced we are, we are limited by one thing. Our own radiant mana."

    Rachel''s brow furrowed in confusion as Lena continued, her tone exnatory, "We have the capability to deeply explore and learn demon biology. But what stops us from manipting their biology is our own mana. Our radiant mana is their bane, and we can''t experiment on them without killing them. So, no matter how many demons we brought, we couldn''t carry out our experiments all the way. We did manage to seed on our own, but we needed our sess tost longer. So we needed someone from their side who could help us."

    Rachel''s eyes widened in sudden realization, "Don''t tell me... that demon is inside this door? Who is it?"

    Lena shrugged nonchntly, her indifference apparent, "How do I know? It doesn''t really matter, does it? Come on now."

    Rachel inwardly frowned, her gaze lingering on the sealed door, feeling that Lena was hiding something on purpose.

    Her mind raced with questions. Had the demon betrayed their kind to aid her father, or were they coerced into this grim alliance? The tight security implied they were not there voluntarily, and the thought gnawed at her. Just who could it be?

    Reluctantly, Rachel followed Lena down another corridor. The air grew colder as they approached a new set of doors, which hissed open to reveal arge hall. Rachel''s eyes darted around, taking in the sight of several smallpartments, each with its own miniature sealed door. The scale was daunting¡ªeach small door was a fraction of the one they had passed, making her wonder what these small prisons were holding. Could it be¡­

    Rachel''s brow furrowed deeper, "What''s all this?" she asked casually.

    Lena''s lips curled into a smirk. With a dramatic upward sweep of her hands, shemanded the mechanisms controlling the containment units. The sealed doors, once immovable barriers, slid upwards with a smooth, synchronized motion, revealing thick, transparent ss that gleamed coldly in the sterile light.

    Rachel''s eyes widened as she took in the sight. Thepartments, each housing a demon of various races, were like grim exhibits in a macabre gallery. Young demons, d in in white clothes, were visible within these prison-like enclosures. Some appeared very young, while others were close to her own age. Their bodies were gaunt and frail, faces pallid and haunted. Scars marred their skin, and a few were missing limbs, a clear sign of the inhumane experiments they had endured.

    As Rachel walked along the row of cells, she saw that each demon was staring at her with a mix of shock and fear, their eyes reflecting a deep terror at the sight of their visitors as they tried to hide in a corner or what barely could be called one.

    The atmosphere was thick with a suffocating sadness, and Rachel never thought she would feel a pang ofpassion for demons.

    "These demons... are they..." Rachel maintained a casual voice as she struggled toprehend the scene before her.

    "These weak creatures are failed products of our experiments," Lena said coolly, folding her arms across her chest. Rachel heard her words, talking as if she were discussing mere objects rather than suffering beings.

    Rachel''s gaze fell on thest cell, where a young demoness stood out from the rest. Her midnight ck skin and metallic arms gave her an almost pitiful yet daunting appearance, and her red eyes were fixed with wary resolve on Rachel. Unlike the others, she did not flinch or hide but regarded Rachel with a scrutinizing stare.

    C looked at this unfamiliar face and wondered who this Hunter was and if she was a friend of that evil blonde woman. What made her metallic fingers tighten was the radiant blue eyes of this woman, which were eerily simr to those of the blue-eyed monster.

    But why was this human looking at her with a gaze that starkly contrasted with the rest¡­as if there was a hint of kindness within. Rachel''s heart ached at the sight, "Why are they still here?" she asked, her voice curious as she looked back at Lena.

    "I don''t know," Lena replied with a chuckle, "As experts say, we can still learn from failures."

    Rachel shook her head slowly, then turned to Lena with a question that had been lingering in her mind, "So if all these are failed products... who were the sesses? You mentioned some sesses, didn''t you?"

    Lena''s expression grew contemtive, her eyes reflecting a hint of shadow, "There was only one sess, but I''m not sure what happened to that subject. My job here is to bring in fresh subjects. What we see here is merely one batch among many. That''s why I brought you here. You''ll help me pick out those with potential."

    Rachel''s brow furrowed, an unsettling thought crossing her mind. The Thundering Reaper¡ªwas that the sessful subject Lena mentioned? Yet Lena seemed intent on hiding the full truth.

    Rachel chuckled softly, trying to mask her unease, "Do you really think we''ll be able to create a demon army like this? Isn''t it more practical to focus on nurturing powerful Hunters instead?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lena''s smile widened, a hint of amusement in her eyes, "You''re right, but what happens if those powerful Hunters go rogue? We need someone or some demons to keep them in check, don''t we, especially when we are heading towards a new era without demons to threaten us?"

    Rachel''s stomach churned as she realized the full implications of Lena''s words. Her father''s n wasn''t just about building a demon army to wage war on demons; it was a strategic move to maintain control over any Hunters or people who might rebel. If this was the case, was he nning to control or suppress anyone who might be against his ideas? Just how far would he be willing to go to make sure of it?

    The thought was both chilling and revealing, a glimpse into the dark motivations driving her father and his projects.

    Suddenly, the silence in the hall was broken by the soft yet authoritative ck of boots on the cold metal floor. A guard stepped into the chamber, his posture rigid and respectful. His eyes locked onto Rachel with a touch of formality.

    "Miss Sterling, the president is expecting you. Please allow me to guide you," he said with a measured tone.

    Rachel''s eyes widened slightly, her surprise evident, "He wants to see me?" she mumbled, her heart carrying a mix of curiosity and anxiety.

    Lena sighed with a hint of exasperation, her eyes softening with an apologetic glint, "I''m sorry, Rachel. I couldn''t show you everything without letting your dad know. But don''t worry. He isn''t going to rebuke you. That much I''m sure of."

    Rachel shot Lena a secretive, reproachful nce, her frustration barely concealed. Lena''s smug smile only made the situation worse. Rachel knew she was taking a risk, but she also understood it was only a matter of time before her father discovered what she was up to.

    With a resigned smile, Rachel said, "Don''t worry about it, Lena. I''m doing all this for him anyway. Maybe he''ll finally recognize my efforts. Let''s continue when I''m back." She offered a brief nod and followed the guard as he led her toward the 200th floor.

    The journey was quiet, with only the soft hum of the elevator and their footsteps breaking the stillness. The guard halted before a set ofrge metal doors, gesturing towards them before stepping back. Rachel approached, her footsteps echoing softly in the vast, empty corridor.

    The doors hissed open, revealing a room bathed in a sliver of reddish light. The illumination cast long shadows across the plush furnishings, creating an almost surreal ambiance. In the center of the room, her father, Derek, reclined on a sumptuous sofa, a cup of tea cradled in his hand.

    As Rachel entered, Derek ced the cup down with a deliberate clink and fixed his gaze on her. His expression was unreadable, yet there was an unmistakable weight in his eye.

    "Take a seat, Rachel," he said, his voice carrying a tone of authority that brooked no argument.

    Rachel''s heart raced as she walked over to the sofa beside him upon feeling the intensity in his tone. She fought to steady her breathing, her nerves betraying her calm facade. She was seeing him again after learning the evil things he were doing and yet she still struggled to believe the man sitting before her was the same person.

    She sat down with deliberate care, trying to project confidence despite the anxious fluttering in her chest. Her father seemed unusually serious. Does he know?

    Derek''s eye bore into her, his expression serious and unyielding, "Rachel... I believe you have a lot of exining to do."

    Rachel wished she could take a deep breath, feeling the weight of his scrutinizing gaze, and struggled to prepare to answer him

 Chapter 668 The Truth And The Prophecy

    Chapter 668 The Truth And The Prophecy

    Rachel took a deep breath, steadying herself as she met her father''s intense gaze. Her voice was firm yetden with remorse as she said, "I''m sorry, Dad... I just wanted to help you."

    Derek sighed deeply, his shoulders sagging slightly as he leaned back, "Why? Why did you have to get involved in this? Do you think I''m trying to handle everything alone just to keep you out of it? It''s because I want to spare you from the hard things."

    Rachel''s eyes softened as she responded, "I know you were trying to shield me. But you don''t have to worry that I won''t understand. I do. Otherwise, why would I be here helping you?"

    Derek studied her with a prating gaze, searching for any hint of doubt, "So you''re alright with everything? You don''t question my motives?"

    Rachel''s voice was resolute, her fists clenched in determination. "Dad, why would I doubt you? I know you''re doing all this to annihte the demons. After everything I''ve gone through, how could I not want the same? Not a day goes by without me dreaming of demons like Hellbringer being destroyed forever."

    Derek''s stern expression softened as he reached out, taking her hand in his, "I''m sorry, Rachel. It''s my fault that I couldn''t protect you from Hellbringer. That''s why I wanted to shield you even more. But it makes me happy and relieved to see that you''re still my daughter. Since you understand me and what I''m trying to do, I can proceed with a clearer mind."

    Rachel''s stomach churned with unease, but she maintained aposed exterior. She smiled gently and asked, "I''m d to be of help. But... all this nning must have taken years, right? When did you start?"

    Derek''s eye drifted to the distant horizon of the room, lost in thought, "For a very long time... even before you were born."

    Rachel''s eyes widened in surprise, "I had no idea you''d been working on this for so many years. Does Mom know? She must know since she''s already involved."

    Derek nodded, a hint of heaviness in his eye, "She has a general idea of what we''re doing. But for now, keep everything between us. I am nning to slowly exin things to her. Unlike you, your mom is a bit idealistic. It would be too much for her to process all at once."

    Rachel''s smile was warm and reassuring, "Don''t worry, Dad. I won''t tell her anything you wouldn''t want her to know. But I''m fascinated by what you''re doing with the demons. Lena mentioned there''s been only one sessful product. Who was that?"

    Derek''s gaze grew somber as he sighed deeply, "I''m afraid I can''t tell you everything just yet, Rachel. It''s not that I don''t want to trust you with such information. But we have many enemies who would stop at nothing to sabotage our ns. If they got a hold of you, they might use you to extract information. To keep you safe, I need to keep some things to myself until it''s secure to share them. Do you understand?"

    Rachel nodded, her smile understanding, "It''s alright, Dad. You''re right. We can''t let anyone stop us." However, inwardly, she knew he probably didn''t want to trust her with such information.

    Derek''s face softened with nostalgia, "It feels like a long time since we had a talk like this. I rarely get to see you these days. Aren''t you spending too much time with Lenny? He isn''t exactly the bestpany. I hope you know that already."

    Rachel chuckled softly, "Of course. I''m only spending time with him to learn the ropes. But why do you have such a low opinion of him? Isn''t he your friend?"

    Derek shook his head, his expression turning serious, "He''s more of an opportunist, Rachel. He wouldn''t be around if he didn''t benefit from our ''friendship.'' I kept him close because I had use for him, but that doesn''t mean I trust himpletely."

    Rachel tilted her head, intrigued, "Still, didn''t you and Lenny fight together as a team with Aira and you know¡­''him''? I remember all of you being quite friendly. Even now, I never expected ''him'' to join hands with the now-dead Demon King. Why did he do that? I can''t think of any reason why he''d betray us. You know I can''t ask anyone else."

    Derek''s eye grew heavy with the weight of unspoken truths, "I think it''s time you knew the truth."

    Rachel''s eyes widened with apprehension, "Truth? What is it?" She struggled to keep her voice steady.

    Derek''s tone turned grave, "We couldn''t reveal this to the public because not everyone would understand at that time. But the Oracle passed down a prophecy long ago... A prophecy that the man who possesses the immortal blood will bring about the destruction of our world."

    Rachel''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Immortal blood? But he never had immortal blood, did he? When he was at the academy, his Bloodline Test showed he had a Legendary Bloodline. If I recall correctly, it never indicated anything about immortality."

    Derek''s expression hardened, "The Bloodline Test was altered. It showed a Legendary Bloodline to keep the truth hidden. We knew about the prophecy, so the council decided to conceal the real results."

    Rachel''s eyes widened in disbelief, "I can''t believe it¡­"

    She took a moment topose herself, then asked, "But even then, he never did anything bad, did he? He became a Hunter who saved people and protected us."

    Derek''s gaze was heavy with regret, "Outwardly, he did the right thing, but his true motivations were never clear. The prophecy and the nature of his bloodline made him a ticking time bomb. Sometimes, even the best of intentions can be twisted by such power."

    Rachel''s voice trembled as she asked, "Twisted by such power? What do you mean? Did he do anything bad?"

    Derek''s expression darkened, his eye hardening as he spoke. "Did you know there were times he stayed behind in the Shattered Dimension, among demons, even after a quest was over?"

    Rachel''s eyes widened in shock, "So those rumors were true? But how is that possible? Wouldn''t he die?"

    "That''s the thing," Derek said with a grimace, "He didn''t die. Instead, he was empowered by their dark sun. His eyes turned crimson, and dark mana flowed through his veins. He even spared demons. He was a demon all along, plotting with the Russians to destroy the WHA. He was never blessed by the Angels but was a demon in human clothing. The devils nted him among us to bring about our ruin. Thanks to the Oracle''s foresight, we managed to prevent him from causing further tragedy."

    Rachel''s hands clenched into fists as she whispered, "So he was killed because he was nning to take down the WHA? Not just because he joined hands with the Demon King? Did he really do that?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Derek''s eye narrowed with a steely resolve. "It doesn''t matter, does it? He had already exposed his intentions to destroy us. I couldn''t believe he was capable of such betrayal. I wanted to capture him first, but he resisted fiercely and killed so many Hunters before we had no choice but to put him down. The good eye I lost is a constant reminder of my failures."

    Rachel''s heart ached as she looked at him.

    Derek''s gaze softened as he asked, "What is it? Do you regret anything that happened?"

    Rachel shook her head, her voice barely audible, "I''m just sad that you had to go through all that alone. It must have been incredibly hard to kill him with your own hands. I remember how much you cared about him."

    Derek''s sigh was heavy with regret, "It''s something I can never forget. I truly wished things had ended differently. I wanted him to be different."

    Rachel''s brow furrowed as she asked, "Then¡­ what about Aira? Despite her parents'' wishes, she seemed to love him more than anything. Where is she now? Did she really just disappear, or is she dead? Did she know who he really was?"

    Derek''s face grew somber, "I''m afraid she''s gone, Rachel. If we can''t find her, then perhaps she''s no longer with us. If she disappeared, it''s possible she felt a deep guilt over everything. She wouldn''t have left without a reason, not after everything she went through."

    Rachel''s head bowed, her heart heavy with the weight of the revtions. A part of her felt there was more to the story, but she kept her silence, not knowing if her father was withholding something or not.

    But she felt she couldn''t stand his presence any longer, especially after hearing the truth behind Cedric''s death. "I¡­I remembered I had to be somewhere else. Let''s talkter¡­Dad¡­" Saying so, Rachel suddenly got up and with a brief smile she walked away.

    Her chest was heavy and hurting, and she could only think of one person to run towards to stop hurting like this.

    Derek''s expression turned somber, and he brushed his chin as he looked at her disappearing figure.

 Chapter 669 You Were Right All Along

    Chapter 669 You Were Right All Along

    The door swung open, and Rachel staggered into the main room of the Culthold of the Coven of the Damned, her pallid face and reddened eyes sending a wave of concern through the room. Asher, Grace, Amelia, Emiko, and Yui turned, their expressions shifting from casual conversation to shock as they took in her distress.

    Reba crossed her arms and harrumphed, wondering what kind of drama this blue-eyed bitch was trying to cook.

    Amelia''s eyes widened, her concern palpable, "Rachel, are you alright?"

    Rachel nodded weakly, her gaze drifting towards Asher. The subtle, radiant glow of his golden eyes seemed to cut through her turmoil, intensifying the ache in her heart. Without a second thought, she crossed the room and threw her arms around him, her voice breaking as she mumbled, "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­"

    Amelia, Emiko, and Yui exchanged worried nces, their concern growing as Rachel''s sobs grew more pronounced. Grace, sensing the need for privacy, quietly gestured for them to follow her.

    Reba clicked her tongue and said, "Why should I leave?"

    Grace sighed in frustration before grabbing Reba''s wrist and dragging her disgruntled self out of the room, leaving Rachel and Asher alone in the room.

    Asher felt the tremor in Rachel''s body, his own concern deepening. He wrapped his arms around her, offering whatfort he could, "Rachel, what happened? Why are you apologizing?"

    Rachel''s heart felt lighter under his embrace, but the weight of her pain still pressed heavily upon her. She shook her head, her voice trembling, "I¡­ I learned what happened to Cedric. You were right¡­ You were right all along. He was never evil. I always knew it somewhere but I couldn''t bring myself to admit it...not without admitting that everything my dad did was a lie."

    Asher''s brow furrowed, his expression turning serious, "Who told you?"

    Rachel let out a strangled sob, her voice barely more than a whisper, "My dad¡­ I asked him directly. He was still hiding some of the truth. But now¡­ I know what part of it is true and what isn''t. And knowing the truth¡­ It hurts so much. I can''t believe that man is my father, whom I loved and looked up to. How¡­ How could he be so evil? How could he kill someone he considered his own son?"

    Asher''s jaw clenched, his anger and sorrow blending into a determined resolve. He tightened his embrace around her, his voice rough with emotion, "That man doesn''t care about anything but himself. That''s why he''s capable of such cruelty. If he sees you as an obstacle, he can''t control¡­ not even you will be safe from him."

    Rachel''s chin quivered, tears streaming down her cheeks, "I''m afraid¡­ What if I turn out like him? I''m his daughter¡­ I hurt Cedric even after his death. I don''t deserve to live."

    Asher gently tilted her chin with the back of his finger, forcing her to meet his gaze. His voice was firm, yet tender, "You don''t decide when you get to die. You are mine. And I''ve decided that you''re different from your parents. But you have to live to make up for the wrongs if you truly feel sorry for what happened to Cedric. We all carry the burden of our sins. Death is just the easy and cowardly way out."

    Rachel''s eyes searched his, finding strength in his unwavering resolve. She nodded slowly, her tears continuing to fall, but a glimmer of determination began to form in her gaze. Asher''s words, though harsh, offered her a path forward, even amidst her grief.

    Then, her eyes, still swollen and red from crying, met Asher''s with a mix of confusion and curiosity.

    Her voice trembled with the weight of her emotions as she asked, "But¡­ why do you care so much about what happened to Cedric? You''re a demon, and he was the Hunter most feared by demons. I know you''re hiding something from me. You talk about my dad as if you have known him for a long time. Did you know that Cedric had an Immortal ss bloodline...like yours? You both are the only ones I know to possess it." Rachel felt it strange that both Cedric and Asher had Immortal ss bloodline.

    However, while one was alive, the other was in aa. And when the former died, thetter woke up, albeit a yearter. Her heart was forming a guess, yet her mind refused such an illogical guess. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Asher''s gaze remained steady, his expression serious yet filled with an undertone of pain, "You aren''t wrong, but I can''t tell you everything¡­ not yet."

    Asher already had a guess that he had an immortal ss bloodline from his past life. But now that guess came to be true.

    Rachel''s lips curved into a wistful smile as she lowered her head, the weight of her father''s actions still heavy on her shoulders, "You must not trust me¡­ But I understand. Not even I would trust myself with parents like mine and what I did.."

    Asher shook his head slowly, "It''s not about you. It''s about me. You might see me as a young demon king, but I''ve experienced my fair share of tribtions. I might not be able to fully trust you just yet, but I want to. It doesn''t change the fact that I care about you. Otherwise, I would have nned to pull you down along with your parents. I want you to be one of the few Hunters who genuinely care about this world and its people. You matter to me, even if you think lowly of yourself because I entered your life. I truly wish we had met under better circumstances. But I can''t change what happened."

    Rachel''s chin quivered as she looked up at him, her heart aching with the sincerity she saw reflected in his eyes. The guilt and pain etched into Asher''s face were more than she had ever expected. It seemed he truly cared about her and understood her in ways she had not anticipated.

    Shaking her head slowly, Rachel said, "I¡­ I have hated you for a long time. But now¡­ even if it was wrong, I am d we ended up like this. Otherwise, I would have continued to live in the prison my dad made for me. Thank you¡­ for opening my eyes. I will do everything necessary to ensure justice prevails, even if it''s toote. And I want to do it with you."

    Her voice softened with resolve as she reached up on her toes and gently pressed her lips against his, a passionate kiss that conveyed all the words she couldn''t express. Asher''s brows raised for a brief moment before he rxed into the kiss, holding the back of her head tenderly. His fingers moved through her silky blue hair, brushing it aside as he cupped her face gently.

    The kiss deepened, a mingling of emotions¡ªgrief, hope, and a shared resolve¡ªenveloping them both. However, just outside the door, Reba''s eyes, narrowed with a mix of frustration and disbelief, watched from the shadows as Rachel and Asher shared a passionate kiss.

    Her scowl deepened as she seethed inwardly, ''That cunning vixen... She''s just a human ve, yet she''s kissing her Master? He never even kissed me once. How can a mere human be better in his eyes?!'' But she then blinked to herself in disbelief, wondering why she was even thinking about kissing that despicable bastard.

    "Are you feeling jealous?"

    The sound of a soft, mocking chuckle broke her focus, and she spun around, startled. Grace stood there, her eyes gleaming with amusement. Reba''s eyes widened with surprise before she quickly masked her emotions with a scoff, "J-Jealous? Me? Just what kind of nonsense are you thinking of in that dying head of yours? If anybody should feel jealous, it should be you humans, feeling jealous of me."

    Grace leaned in closer, her gaze unwavering as she looked into Reba''s eyes, "Girl, I have lived long enough to know when a woman craves something. And you might be an evil demoness, but you still have a heart. Am I wrong?"

    Reba''s eyes red with indignation, "Girl? I am twice your age. You were just a helpless little baby when I was already ripping apart A Rankers. You should know when to recognize your senior."

    Grace grinned, her expression a blend of mock sympathy and mischief, "Oh, I am so sorry, senior. But despite all those years you lived, I doubt you really lived them. As you said, you''ve spent them ripping apart Hunters. But you must not know what it feels like to fall in love, do you?"

    Reba scoffed, her voice tinged with disdain, "Fall in love? Just what kind of stupidity am I hearing? I don''t need to feel such things to look after myself."

    Grace''s smile remained casual, almost taunting, "Of course. You don''t. Then I suppose you don''t mind if I try to enjoy my time with such a young and handsome demon king. I''ve never met a man who knows how to care about a woman. Who knows¡­ maybe he might have a thing for a granny like me. Worst case, I can sacrifice some life crystals to make myself look good."

    Reba''s expression hardened, her teeth bared in a snarl, "You¡­ You have really gone mad. You better not try anything funny. Thest thing I want is him turning against us after you human bitches keep seducing him one after the other and end up dragging me to the Seven Hells as well. Hmph!" Reba couldn''t help but re at Amelia, who was staring at her from afar.

    With that, Reba stormed away, her fury palpable. Grace watched her retreating figure with an amused smile, enjoying the little drama that had unfolded.

    However, she couldn''t help but look at Rachel and Asher, her expression bing contemtive, ''Asher...and Cedric...There must be some connection.''

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, in the President''s office at the WHA HQ, Derek was engaged in a phone call. The rhythmic hum of conversation was abruptly interrupted by a knock on the door, "I will call you back," Derek said, his voice steady as he removed the earpiece and turned his attention to the door. "Please,e in."

    The door creaked open to reveal Cecilia, her light smile a contrast to the tension of the moment. Derek''s face brightened as he stood and gestured to one of the sofas in the center of the room, "Honey, it''s been a while since I saw you. Let''s sit over here."

    Cecilia walked in and settled gracefully onto the adjacent sofa, "Yes¡­ I''ve been busy with the towers'' unveiling ceremonies and ensuring the people feel reassured. All this involvement has only deepened mymitment to this project. That''s why¡­I want to see the Nexus Tower," she said, her determination clear in her voice.

 Chapter 670 Wasted The Chance

    Chapter 670 Wasted The Chance

    "...That''s why¡­I want to see the Nexus Tower," Cecilia said, her determination clear in her voice.

    Derek''s brows furrowed in concern as he leaned forward, his gaze intent on Cecilia, "The Nexus Tower? We are almost nearingpletion of this project. You don''t have to worry about it."

    Cecilia shook her head softly, her expression earnest, "I know, honey. But I want to have an idea of what we are aplishing. You said you wanted me to stand by you, right? Then I want to see the tower¡ªthe symbol of the project I''ve invested so much effort into."

    Derek''s face fell into contemtion, his eye narrowing as he considered her request. Cecilia''s eyes held a hint of doubt as she continued, "Is there any reason you''re hesitating to show me? Do you really not want me to be a part of this?"

    A flicker crossed Derek''s face as he reached out, grabbing Cecilia''s hand gently, "Of course not. I was nning to show it to youter when the project is almostplete. But since you asked, I can show it to you now."

    Cecilia''s face brightened with a grateful smile, "Thank you, honey. Oh, and can I bring an expert with me to see if all the protocols are in ce? Just for my reassurance?"

    Derek''s expression tightened into a frown, "I''m sorry, Cecilia, but I can''t let anyone else apany you. Who were you nning to bring anyway?"

    "I wouldn''t bring anyone untrustworthy," Cecilia replied matter-of-factly, "It''s just Advisor Ash. He''s been instrumental in saving us a lot of resources and time for this project."

    Derek''s brows furrowed deeper, "Advisor Ash? He''s still someone we don''t fully know, especially his background. You shouldn''t trust him too easily. I told you before."

    "I know but I have a good grasp of what kind of man he is. From what I have learned about him, he is more trustworthy than any of the employees I know," Cecilia said with a convinced look, remembering how Ash never leaked what he learned about her husband''s dark experiments.

    "Still, you can never really know a stranger, and it''s just been a month or two since you started working with him. You''re my wife, my family, and that''s why I trust you. I''ve spent almost my entire life and fortune on these projects. If they get sabotaged, everything I''ve worked hard for would be for nothing. We can''t let anything go wrong, especially for Rachel''s sake. You understand, right?" His voice held a note of desperation as he sought her understanding.

    Cecilia''s face softened with guilt at his words, and she couldn''t help but rethink what she was going to do. Can she really go behind her husband''s back and risk destroying everything he worked for? She can''t do that to him, can she?...Not when he had done so much for his family, especially her, and still continued to do so.

    "Okay. It will just be me," Cecilia said with a soft nod, realizing what she should do.

    A brief smile of relief crossed Derek''s face, "Thank you for understanding. I''ll send someone soon to escort you."

    ¡ª-

    Later, Cecilia sat in her office, her fingers drumming anxiously on her desk. The door creaked open as Asher walked in, his expression curious, "I got your message, Mrs. Sterling. How did it go?" He asked, a touch of concern in his eyes.

    Cecilia gestured for him to sit, her shoulders sagging with a sigh, "Sigh, I failed. I won''t be able to bring you with me. My husband won''t allow it. He has never really refused any of my requests like this before. So he must have a good reason."

    Asher inwardly scoffed as he took a seat, his expression thoughtful, "We expected that. Isn''t that why we came up with n B? The n where you ask him for the details of those involved in the development of the Nexus Tower so that I can impersonate one of them? Did he shut you down on such a simple request?"

    Cecilia shook her head resolutely, "No. I didn''t ask that."

    Asher''s brows arched in surprise, "Why?"

    Cecilia''s gaze was fixed, her voice firm but burdened, "I couldn''t. He''s dedicated decades to these projects, risking his career to ensure a better future for all of us. I can''t bring myself to do something that might jeopardize his ns. The Russians are unpredictable; they hate us, and I can''t risk giving them a tool to sabotage everything my husband is doing for the good of the world."

    Asher''s hands clenched into fists, though he fought to keep his anger in check, "Isn''t there something more we should worry about, Mrs. Sterling? If the Russians don''t get what they want, your husband might be prepared to wage war with them. Don''t you want to prevent such a dangerous possibility where millions of lives could be lost?"

    Cecilia''s face contorted with inner conflict, her eyes closing tightly, "I do. But the alternative is even worse. More lives would be lost because of the demons when we think of the bigger picture. Our world will never be rid of them unless we make some hard choices. Once we get through this difficult phase, things will be better. Fewer lives will be needlessly lost."

    Asher''s thoughts darkened with disdain and anger. What a hypocritical and pathetic excuse of a woman. At least her dirtbag of a husband wasn''t hiding behind such a degree of shameless pretenses as she was.

    He still hoped, for Rachel''s sake, that this woman would just do something to somewhat make up for her vile acts in the past. After all, Rachel sacrificed so much for him and he felt guilty about what he did to her in the past.

    But now, despite his disappointment, he also felt relieved since he could punish Cecilia without any second thoughts.

    "So...we are giving up on a peaceful solution?" Asher asked, his voice tinged with disappointment.

    Seeing the disapproval in his eyes, Cecilia''s expression softened, "I''m sorry if I''ve disappointed you. I can''t jeopardize my family or the future of our world. But I promise I''ll do my best to convince the Russians to seek a peacefulpromise. Maybe after I visit the Nexus Tower, I can help them understand my husband''s vision. That''s one of the reasons I still want to go."

    Asher nodded, his stern demeanor slowly easing, "Alright, Mrs. Sterling. You should do that. Perhaps the Russians might be persuaded. Once you''re back, let''s discuss how to approach them. I''ll support you because I believe you always make the right choices."

    Cecilia''s expression brightened with appreciation, "Thank you, Advisor Ash."

    "Please, call me Ash. We''ve been working together for a while now," Asher said with a smile that softened Cecilia''s mood.

    She chuckled softly, "That''s right, I suppose."

    Asher''s gaze held a hint of nostalgia as he continued, "So, can I call you Cecilia? Or would that be overstepping? The first time I saw you, you reminded me of an aunt I was close with. She was a kind and just figure, loved by everyone. Maybe that''s why I trust your judgment and want to stand by your decisions."

    Cecilia felt a flush of warmth at theparison, her flustered demeanor betraying her emotions, "I... I don''t know what to say," she said, touched by the sincerity in his voice.

    "However, you can call me Cecilia whenever we''re not at work. We have to be professional, after all," she added with a soft smile.

    "Of course. See youter then, Cecilia," Asher replied, his smile genuine as he moved toward the door.

    As he turned the handle, his smile vanished, reced by a cold, steely expression.

    The warmth of the moment had evaporated as he stepped out, his thoughts now cold and calcting, ''I am sorry, Rachel. I gave your mother a chance but she wasted it.''

    ¡ª

    A few hourster, the helicopter descended onto a small, hidden ind veiled in mist. Cecilia peered through the window, her curiosity piqued by the sheer secrecy of the ce. The ind seemed to have been cloaked from the world''s eyes, its lush greenery and serene waters belying the high-tech marvels concealed within.

    As the helicopter touched down, Cecilia''s gaze was immediately drawn to a colossal structure looming in the distance. The Nexus Tower rose majestically, more than a thousand meters tall, its dark, sleek surface seeming to pierce through the heavens. It was a striking contrast against the ind''s natural backdrop.

    She marveled at how such an imposing structure had remained hidden for so long, shielded by what must have been advanced camouge barriers.

    She nced around and noticed the sparse activity on the ind. A few people strolled about, and several apartmentplexes dotted thendscape. The istion of the ind was evident; it was as if these employees had been confined here, their movements tightly controlled.

    A WHA official, d in a sharp uniform, approached her with a respectful nod. "Mrs. Sterling, this way, please. The President is expecting you."

    Cecilia nodded and followed him through a sleek, silver dome that encased the base of the Nexus Tower. The interior was awork of corridors, each more pristine and futuristic than thest. They emerged into an open area that surrounded the tower''s base, where the grandeur of the structure was even more breathtaking.

    Standing at the railings, gazing up at the towering spire, was Derek. His posture was rxed, yet his presence wasmanding. He didn''t look away from the tower''s pinnacle as Cecilia approached.

    "It looks magnificent, doesn''t it?" Derek''s voice was tinged with a sense of awe.

    Cecilia stood beside him, her eyes following the tower''s ascent, "It''s taller than I imagined. I assume it requires an immense amount of mana shards to power it. Are we really equipped for that? I''m still trying to grasp how you n to keep it operational for years to shield our world." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Derek continued to gaze upward, his expression calm and detached, "There''s no need to worry about the power requirements. The tower only needs to be activated once and only for a short period."

    Cecilia''s brows knitted together in confusion, "What do you mean?"

    Derek finally turned to face her, a slow, calcted smile curling his lips. "I''m saying that this tower isn''t really a defensive measure. It will be the prime weapon designed to annihte the demon world."

 Chapter 671 Its Us Or Them\

    Chapter 671 It''s Us Or Them

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Cecilia''s eyes widened in shock, "A weapon? I thought you said this was to protect our world from demons that found a loophole to roam around in our world like Hellbringer and others."

    "Of course," Derek replied, his eye gleaming with a cold yet fervid light, "Once this tower is active, not only Hellbringer but no demon will ever threaten our kind again. After they''re annihted, we''ll create a new world¡ªa powerful world governed by Hunters like us, with both of us overseeing everything. We will be the architects of a new era, and future generations will thank and revere us for it."

    Cecilia felt a knot tightening in her stomach. She mumbled, "Honey... what are you talking about? A new world governed by us? Are you nning to dismantle the current governments and get rid of democracy? You cannot be serious. It would plunge the entire world into chaos, and no country would stand by idly. There would be an unprecedented world war. Please tell me you aren''t nning to do such things."

    Derek shook his head firmly, his gaze intense, "Cecilia, it''s time to wake up. Look at the world we live in. You know the suffering, the poverty, the wars. These are the failings of mortal men¡ªfrail and corruptible. We are more than that, aren''t we? Our powers mean something. They give us the chance, even the obligation, to reshape a world that has failed everyone. This world reeks of corruption, and the weakest are easily exploited, dragging us all down. We have to remove these weak links so that no one can break us. The angels blessed us with the power to change the world for this very reason."

    Her eyes quivered with conflicting emotions. While part of her understood his perspective, another part felt a deep unease, "Derek... you''re not wrong about the world''s problems. But what you''re nning... How can you do it without turning our world into a battlefield? If we fail, we''ll go down in history as tyrants. I don''t feel good about this. How about we just focus on destroying the demons? We shouldn''t try to change the path our ancestors paved for us."

    He leaned closer, his expression softening yet remaining resolute, "If that''s what you''re worried about, don''t be. Do you think I''ve been nning all these years without considering such concerns?"

    Cecilia parted her lips, her voice barely above a whisper, "What do you mean?"

    "Project Guardian and Project Mars will work in tandem to address those issues," Derek exined, "I can guarantee there will be no war among us. Everything will proceed smoothly. All I need is for you to stand by my side and help me create a better world. That''s all I want from my wife."

    She looked into his eye, searching for reassurance, "I... You still haven''t exined how everything is going to proceed smoothly. What about the people who won''t agree with us? Those who believe in freedom and democracy? I want to know so that I can understand all this."

    Derek''s expression grew grave as he nced up at the towering Nexus Tower, its dark silhouette cutting a formidable figure against the twilight sky. He took a deep breath, the weight of his intentions pressing heavily upon him, "What we are going to do is..." His voice was steady, yetden with determination as he began to unveil the intricate details of his n.

    Cecilia listened intently, her eyes wide with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. However, as Derek went on, her initial disbelief transformed into shock, and then into deep distress. The magnitude of his vision was overwhelming, twisting her thoughts into a tangled web of shock, fear and confusion.

    The moment he was done exining, Cecilia''s voice trembled as she struggled to process his words, "D-Derek... You can''t do that... You can''t.... Is this really what you n to do?" Cecilia couldn''t believe her husband was the one who came up with this.

    Before she could fullyprehend the depth of his revtion, Derek''s strong hands gripped her shoulders firmly, pulling her closer. His teeth clenched, betraying the turmoil beneath hisposed exterior, "Cecilia, I know this sounds shocking, but believe me... this is the only way. For thousands of years, we''ve been held back, restricted by needless sentiments and power. Now is our chance to finally be free to do what we were born to do. So, please... you have to understand me... You are the only one I need to understand. Remember what we promised each other when we married... We would always stand by each other''s side, no matter what."

    Cecilia''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she felt the sincerity and desperation in his words. Her hands clenched the sleeves of his shirt, anchoring herself amidst the emotional storm, "Derek... I don''t know if I can be a part of this. We will be sinners in the eyes of the angels. Our ancestors-"

    Derek cut her off sharply, his voice firm and resolute, "Our ancestors never had the courage to do what was necessary," he interjected, his gaze sharp, "Do you think the angels would consider us sinners when they themselves granted us the power to trigger the Final Reckoning Quest? The only way toplete this quest is through the method I''ve nned. You know that. We can''t afford to fail because the demons are nning something big, especially the Moon Guardian, who''sying low despite our actions. I have a feeling we will be the ones to get annihted if we keep being afraid to make the hard choices, unlike our ancestors. Or do you wish for all of us to be destroyed? It''s us or them."

    Cecilia pressed her lips together firmly, her heart aching under the weight of his words. Slowly, she opened her eyes to meet his, seeing the fear and determination mingling within them. She realized he was genuinely worried about the Moon Guardian''s ns, yet she couldn''t digest the enormity of what he was proposing.

    "I... I need some time to think. I never saw thising..." Cecilia mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper as she gently freed herself from Derek''s grip.

    Derek reluctantly released her, his own eyes clouded with regret, "It''s alright. I''m sorry to throw all this upon you all of a sudden. It''s just that you are my wife, and I don''t want to hide anything from you. I wanted you to understand because you are the only one who can and the one I love. But I know you will need to think about what I said. There isn''t much time left, and we have no choice but to walk this path together. That''s the only way humanity will survive. The future rests on your shoulders too, Cecilia. I hope you never forget that."

    Cecilia stiffly nodded, her expression heavy with the burden of newfound truths, "I... need to sort this out myself. Let''s talkter," she said softly, turning away and walking slowly out of the open roof area. Her back was burdened by the knowledge of Derek''s grandiose and perilous n, and she felt the weight of responsibility settle over her like a dark shroud.

    As thest echoes of Cecilia''s footsteps faded into the air, Derek reached into his pocket and retrieved a sleek earpiece. He ced it snugly into his ear, the subtle click signaling the start of a calln. With a swift tap on the digital screen of his wrist device, the connection was established.

    "Greg, it''s time," Derek began, his voice steady and authoritative, "Prepare everything to announce the onboarding for our Hunters to Mars. It''s time to make it public as well, and let''s not forget that boy we discussed earlier. He needs to be on the priority list among the other academy students."

    A brief pause followed before Greg''s voice crackled through the earpiece, "You must have told your wife, eh? I''m guessing she didn''t take it well. Isn''t that why you suddenly called me up?"

    Derek''s jaw tightened, but his resolve remained unshaken, "I expected this. She will need some time, but she wille around. But this has nothing to do with her. We don''t have much time left."

    "Alright. I will coordinate with my father and get this done," Greg responded before ending the call.

    Derek slowly removed the earpiece, his mind already racing through the next steps of their intricate n. He leaned against the railings, gazing up at the towering Nexus Tower that dominated the ind''s skyline. It''s dark peak reflected in his radiant blue eye as a fervid light shed across.

    ¡ª

    Hourster, under the cloak of darkness, Cecilia found herself wandering the secluded paths of a street. The night sky was clear, stars twinkling like distant beacons of hope and despair. She wore a dark brown overcoat and a mask to conceal her identity, ensuring no one would recognize her as she took a solitary walk.

    Feeling the weight of the day''s revtions pressing down on her, Cecilia pulled out her earpiece and dialed her daughter''s number.

    "Mom? I wasn''t expecting a call from you at this time. Did something happen?" Rachel''s voice was warm yet tinged with concern.

    Cecilia hesitated, the urge to confide in Rachel battling with her instinct to protect her daughter from the dangerous secrets she now harbored. With a heavy heart, she decided to keep her fears at bay, "It''s nothing. I''m just feeling a bit tired and I wanted to hear your voice."

    Rachel''s voice softened, sensing her mother''s unease, "Oh, Mom. I wish I coulde to you, but I''m in the middle of some work. Why don''t you get a drink to rx? It won''t hurt to let yourself ease up for tonight. Just head to the hotel we usually hang out at. If I finish my work early, I''lle to you there."

    The suggestion was tempting. Cecilia knew she could use a drink to dull the turmoil raging inside her, "Alright, dear. I will do just that," she replied, a faint smile breaking through her masked facade.

    As she ended the call, Cecilia nced at her recent contacts and saw Ash''s name blinking at her. He was the only one she felt she could truly talk to about the conflict swirling within her even if she can''t reveal what her husband told her. Derek had clearly implied to her that this was supposed to remain a secret between them.

    But she knew she had to get some of this weight off her chest to feel better, even if she couldn''t talk about everything. Despite being young, Ash seemed to oddly understand her struggles and thoughts and sympathize with her.

    Yet, uncertainty gnawed at her¡ªwas it appropriate to reach out to Ash now? The dilemma weighed heavily on her as she continued her walk, knowing she needed to unburden herself but unsure of how to proceed.

 Chapter 672 Loyalty Based On Debt

    Chapter 672 Loyalty Based On Debt

    The luxurious bar exuded an air of understated elegance, its dark ambience punctuated by soft, ambient lighting that cast warm glows on the polished surfaces.

    Velvet curtains draped the windows, muffling the sounds of the outside world and creating an intimate sanctuary within. In a secluded corner, away from prying eyes, sat a gorgeous woman with bobbed blue hair and striking blue eyes. Her gown, a sleeveless fabric of bright blue, clung to her like a lover''s embrace, entuating every curve and contour of her voluptuous form.

    She had booked the entire ce for the night, desiring solitude as her liquid confidant.

    As she waited for her drink, her mind was a whirlwind, a tempest stirred by her husband''s words. They echoed through her thoughts, each syble a hammer blow, leaving her heart heavy and torn. Her fingers drummed an anxious rhythm on the cool marble of the bar, her eyes fixed on the amber liquid being poured into her ss, as if the answers she sought could be found in its depths.

    Suddenly, the quiet was shattered by a voice, a deep baritone that cut through the silence like a knife, "Cecilia?"

    She started, her thoughts reeling. Clearing her throat, she turned, her eyes focusing as theynded on the figure striding towards her. Ash, his broad shoulders stretching the fabric of his half-sleeved red shirt, hisrge biceps threatening to tear the seams. His rectangr spectacles made him look more mature than his age while adding a subtle charm.

    His ck pants clung to his powerful legs, his every step exuding confidence and strength that just seemed to epass him despite being a cripple or manaless practically.

    The dark ambiance of the bar seemed to amplify his subtle, radiant golden eyes, stirring a whirlwind ofplicated feelings within her.

    "Ash... I am so sorry. I shouldn''t have called you. I don''t know what I was thinking to make youe to a ce like this at this time. We could have talked tomorrow in a proper setting," Cecilia said, her voice tinged with guilt as she offered an apologetic smile.

    Ash chuckled softly, aforting sound that eased some of her tension. He sat beside her gracefully, "Don''t. I am the one who told you to let me know once you returned so we could discuss what to do next. But you look like you could use a drink."

    Cecilia nodded, managing a weak smile, "I already ordered one. You should have one too." She nced toward the bartender, "Please give this gentleman what he wants."

    Ash leaned forward slightly, and gave a quick nce at the bartender, "I will have a Lady In The Blue. Thanks." He turned back to Cecilia, his eyes searching hers, "So... may I know what happened? I''m just a bit surprised to see you here... drinking thiste. Did this have anything to do with the visit there?"

    Cecilia''s expression grew heavy, the burden of her secrets pressing down on her, "I... It does, but I can''t tell you."

    Ash furrowed his brows, sensing the gravity of her words, "It''s okay. You don''t have to tell me. I am just worried because you don''t look okay. And what should we do about the Russians?"

    Cecilia let out a soft, almost defeated sigh as she took a sip from her drink before cing it down gently, "I thought I could manage everything¡­ but my husband¡­ he¡­"

    Her voice trailed off, and Asher could see her struggling. Whatever she was hiding, it had to be important. He definitely should pry that out of her mind one way or the other.

    However, he said nothing, simply letting her gather her thoughts, but the silence between them was heavy, charged with unspoken tension.

    She finally met his gaze, her blue eyes shimmering with grimness, "I''m afraid that we might not be able to convince the Russians. There might be bloodshed, and I don''t think we can avoid it." Cecilia knew she couldn''t reveal the details, but only give him a brief idea like this...a very brief one.

    Asher''s face remained calm since he already knew what decision she had made and so did he make one as well.

    He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice as he said, "Cecilia, you''ve always done what you think is right. Everyone knows it and calls you as the Harbinger of Justice. That''s why I trust you. If you feel like there''s no peaceful way out of this¡­ maybe it''s time we find a different way."

    Cecilia''s breath hitched, her fingers trembling around the ss as she took another sip, "Ash¡­ I don''t want to betray him by ident¡­ I can''t¡­He is my husband, whom I have been married to and have loved for over therger part of my life. He isn''t doing everything for himself but for our world. Maybe this war can''t be won without sacrifices. I must have been naive to think otherwise." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "What''s wrong with how things are right now? Sure, our world isn''t perfect, but we''re making progress slowly. Is there a reason we must rush things at the cost of millions of lives?" Asher asked with furrowed brows, his voice low and serious.

    Cecilia let out a heavy sigh, her cheeks now tinged with a deeper red from the alcohol, "We can''t afford to wait any longer. My husband said the demons are nning something big, and if he''s that worried, it must be very serious. He said if we hold back, humanity might suffer and never recover."

    "I see," Asher replied, leaning back in his seat, "Then we should believe him. I''m just surprised¡­ I never expected he would have the courage to take such tough decisions. No wonder he''s the president," he said with a shake of his head before taking another sip of his drink.

    Cecilia took another gulp from her ss, her movements looser now, and a smallugh escaped her, "I''m surprised too¡­ It''s as if the man I married wasn''t the one I talked to today. The Derek I knew¡­ he was sweet and kind. But now¡­ I can''t remember thest time he was like that. Of course, he''s still a loving husband, but he seems so cold, so distant. It''s like I''m looking at a stranger."

    She nced at Asher, who was silently listening, his golden eyes focused on her. Embarrassed by her own words, she chuckled awkwardly, "I''m sorry. I don''t know why I''m babbling all this to you. You can just ignore me."

    Asher''s lips curved into a soft smile, "No, it''s fine. You don''t have to hold everything in. I can be a good listener if you need to vent. I''m just a bit worried about your drinking. You''ve already emptied two sses. The special drinks in a ce like this here can make S Rankers very drunk, I guess."

    Cecilia blinked, surprised, as she looked at the empty sses in front of her, a third one already filled and waiting, "Oh my... I didn''t even realize," she said with an awkward smile.

    "Maybe you shouldn''t keep drinking? You still need to get back home safely," Asher said, his toneced with concern.

    Cecilia''s eyes softened, and she smiled at him warmly, "How sweet of you. You remind me of¡­" Cecilia''s expression becameplicated as Cedric''s face shed in her mind, making her fingers tremble and curl up briefly.

    Asher clenched his jaw briefly, thinking how audacious this woman was to even mention his past self after what she did.

    Cecilia quicklyposed herself and smiled, "But you don''t have to worry. My daughter will pick me up soon. Do I really look that vulnerable to you?" She chuckled softly before adding, "I suppose after spending so many years as a boring professor, people must have forgotten what I was like in my younger days. Or the things I did as an S Ranker."

    Asher''s interest piqued, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward slightly, "Since you mentioned your younger days¡­ I''m curious. How different were you?"

    Cecilia chuckled, waving her hand dismissively, "Ah, forget I mentioned that. It''s embarrassing."

    "No,e on," Asher urged with a yful grin, "I''m just really curious to know what one of the WHA professors I look up to was like in her younger days."

    Cecilia hesitated for a moment, biting her lip before sheughed, "Well... I wasn''t always thisposed. Back in my prime, I was quite the reckless one. I used to lead my own squad and was known for charging straight into the most dangerous missions without a second thought. Let''s just say¡­ I had a bit of a rebellious streak. I was even famous for it."

    Asher raised a brow, chuckling, "Rebellious? Now that I can''t imagine."

    "Oh, trust me," Cecilia said with a gleam in her eye, leaning slightly closer, "There was a time when even Derek had to keep me in check. But it was those days that made me who I am now¡­ for better or worse," Her expression grew slightly wistful as she added, "I was just that desperate to prove myself to my own family. They always acted as if I was invisible just because my father was of an inferior bloodline. They never forgave my mother for having an affair in a marriage she was forced into and having me, a child out of wedlock."

    Asher''s eyes softened, a sympathetic look crossing his face as he spoke in a low, understanding tone, "I''m sorry to hear that. It sounds like you''ve been through a lot. People from the outside look at Elite Families and see nothing but luxury and power, but I''ve always suspected it''s much harder than it looks."

    Cecilia nodded, her expression heavy, her cheeks flushed from both the alcohol and her emotions, "Yes, you''re right. It wasn''t easy... But still, Derek¡ªhe was a famous genius in the academy, and yet, he chose me. I can still remember how angry my family was because they all wanted their daughters to marry him. He could have chosen anyone. But when we married, they had no choice but to ept me. I owe everything I have now to Derek. Without him... I might have lived a meaningless, worthless life, amounting to nothing. It''s why I have to stand by him, no matter what... no matter how different he bes. That''s the least I can do for him."

    Asher''s eyes flickered for a brief moment, catching the sincerity in her voice, the depth of her loyalty. In that moment, he understood why she was so unwavering in her support of Derek¡ªit wasn''t just love, but a deep-seated gratitude and obligation.

    But inwardly, Asher felt a cold satisfaction creeping in. ''How perfect'', he thought. A loyalty based on debt, not love. His motivation only strengthened.

    Breaking her loyalty, he realized, would not just be satisfying but also a sharp blow to Derek.

 Chapter 673 A Devilish Dream

    Chapter 673 A Devilish Dream

    Asher leaned forward slightly, his tone soft yet probing, "You''re stronger than you give yourself credit for, Cecilia. You talk about owing everything to your husband, but I think you''ve given him just as much in return. From what I''ve seen, you''ve sacrificed your own desires and ambitions to support him, to keep his legacy alive. That''s not meaningless. You''ve yed a huge part in everything he''s aplished."

    Cecilia blinked, his words catching her off guard. She looked down at her drink, her fingers tightening around the ss as she said with a modest smile, "Not really. His legacy is mine as well." Her expression shifted to a somber one as she added, "But sometimes, it feels like I''m losing him no matter how hard I try to support him. Like he''s slipping away and bing someone I barely recognize."

    Asher''s voice lowered, more intimate, as if he were sharing a secret, "Maybe that''s because you''re seeing the truth for the first time. People change, especially when power or responsibilities greater than family are involved. And sometimes, we hold onto them because we believe we owe them our loyalty... even when they''ve stopped being the person we once loved."

    Cecilia''s breath hitched, the liquor meddling her head and for a moment, her eyes flickered with doubt, "No... Derek''s still Derek. He''s just under a lot of pressure. He''s doing all of this for the world. For us."

    Asher gently ced his hand over hers, his touch warm yet steady, "I''m not saying he doesn''t care about you or the world. But people with that much power... they start seeing everything as a means to an end. Don''t you think you deserve more than just being by his side, watching him be someone you don''t recognize? You''ve given up so much already. How much more will you have to sacrifice before it''s enough? Do you not yearn to be as free and adventurous as you were in your younger days?"

    Cecilia''s heart sank a little as Ash''s words echoed in her mind. She thought of her past¡ªof the days when she was free, even under the contempt of her family. Back then, at least, she had the freedom to do whatever she wanted.

    She hadn''t been shackled by the weight of her husband''s ambitions, hadn''t been molded by the expectations of the world around her. She was just a young girl trying to prove herself, fighting to be recognized on her own terms. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She lifted her gaze to Ash, his golden eyes warm and understanding. He had only known her for a few months, yet somehow, he saw into the deepest parts of her heart, into the pain and the longing she had buried there. It was as if he had peeled back theyers she had built around herself, revealing a vulnerable core she hadn''t shown to anyone in years. The gentle weight of his hand on hers was soothing, an anchor in a storm she didn''t even know she was weathering.

    But the sudden realization of her thoughts made her tense, and she awkwardly but quickly pulled her hand away, rubbing her forehead with a shakyugh, "I think... I might have had a bit too much. I should have heeded your warning. M-Maybe it''s time to get back home. W-Where is... Rachel..." Her words slurred as she tried to focus on the glowing screen of her wrist device, but the characters blurred together. Her eyelids drooped, her limbs feeling as heavy as lead.

    "Let me call Rachel for you," Asher offered, his voice calm and steady. He pulled out his phone and made the call, his eyes watching her with a patient, almost tender concern.

    "Tha... Thank you..." Cecilia mumbled, her voice soft as she let herself lean back in her chair. She could hardly lift her head anymore, much less think about operating her device. She hadn''t realized how far her tolerance for alcohol had fallen over the years.

    This was the first time in a long while that she had let herself drink this much, and it was hitting her harder than she expected.

    "What? You can''te? Oh... It''s alright. I will take care of it," Asher said into the phone before cutting the call.

    He looked back at her, his expression a mixture of concern and something else she couldn''t quite ce through the haze of her thoughts, "I''m sorry, Cecilia. It looks like Rachel is stuck with some important work. But she asked me to escort you back home safely. Maybe we should leave right now?"

    Cecilia nodded weakly, her eyes half-lidded and unfocused, "Oh... she is that busy? I... I should..." She tried to push herself up, her legs wobbling as she struggled to stand. Her vision blurred and swam before her eyes. The room tilted rmingly, and she stumbled forward, falling into Ash''s chest.

    "Careful..." Asher murmured as he caught her, his arms steady and firm around her velvety waist. She felt herself being gently pulled against him, her soft upper body arching back in his hold. Her head lolled slightly, her eyes closing as she felt her limbs give waypletely. His arm was strong around her back, and she felt a strange sense offort, of safety, that she hadn''t felt in a long time.

    As he adjusted his hold, her slender neck was exposed, her dress slipping slightly to reveal the curve of her shoulders and the swell of her voluptuous chest, especially her deep cleavage.

    The sight of her, so vulnerable and unguarded in his arms, made his lips curve into a subtle, almost devilish smile.

    ''Ironically, this night would be an unforgettable night for you,'' he whispered in his mind.

    Cecilia could barely control her legs, lost in the drunken stupor that had overtaken her.

    "I...I need to lie down somewhere..." She mumbled incoherently as she tried to raise herself up, wing onto his broad shoulders.

    "Of course. Let me help you walk," Gently, he ced one of her arms around his shoulder, effortlessly leading her toward the exit. The bartender nced over, but Asher gave him a reassuring nod, and the man simply returned to his work, none the wiser.

    -

    Derek nced at his wrist device as he stepped out of his office, the cool night air brushing against his face. The iing call on the screen caught his attention, and with a flick of his finger, he tapped on the earpiece in his ear.

    "Yes?" His voice was calm, but the subtle edge to his tone revealed his curiosity.

    "Sir...the Madam hasn''t returned yet. You told me to call if anything unusual happened, so..." A meek voice, filled with hesitation, echoed from the other side.

    Derek''s expression immediately hardened as he cut the call short. He quickly dialed Cecilia''s number, his jaw tightening as the call went straight to voicemail. His eyes darkened as he muttered under his breath, "Cecilia¡­"

    ¡ª

    Morning light filtered softly into the luxurious suite of a high-end hotel. The sunlight touched the silk drapes, casting a warm glow over the room, gently waking Cecilia from her restless sleep. Her eyelids fluttered as she stirred, her head feeling heavy and sluggish as if a building had fell over her.

    The softness of the bed beneath her was familiar yet different from the one she was used to.

    "Mnnn¡­" She felt theforting warmth of a man''s chest under her arm, her fingers brushing against smooth skin. Did her husband always have such warm and wless skin?

    A drowsy, content smile touched her lips as she instinctively nuzzled closer. It was a moment of tranquility, a fleeting second where she thought she was in the safety of her own home, in her husband''s arms.

    "Honey¡­" she mumbled sleepily, her voice a faint whisper.

    She forced her eyes open, her vision swimming into focus, the blurred edges sharpening into a stark, unsettling reality.

    Beside hery not Derek, but Ash, his chiseled features softened by sleep, his chest bare and inviting caressing against the wedding ring on her hand.

    Her eyes widened, shock coursing through her veins like ice water. She looked down, her gaze tracing the curve of her own naked body, the quilt a thin barrier between her and the chill of the room. Panic wed at her throat, a cold, mmy hand that squeezed the air from her lungs.

    "No¡­ no¡­ this can''t be happening¡­" she whispered frantically, her voice barely audible as she tried to process the reality around her. Her mind raced, trying to remember what happened, how she ended up here, but everything was a blur, a foggy mess of fragmented memories. Thest thing she recalled was being at the bar, drinking with Ash, feeling her worries slipping away as she vent out some pent-up feelings.

    "Did I¡­?" The question lingered in her mind, too horrifying to finish, too damning to even consider. She shook her head violently, refusing to ept it, her hands trembling as she tried to get up.

    Her arm trembled as she tried to pull away, her movements slow and cautious, as if afraid to shatter the fragile silence. The quilt slipped from her grasp, the cool air brushing against her bare skin, a harsh, unwee caress that sent shivers down her spine. She tugged at the fabric, a futile attempt to shield herself from the reality that was crashing down around her.

    But as she pulled the quilt towards her, it slid off Ash''s body, revealing the full extent of his nakedness. Her eyes widened, her gaze drawn to the thick, robust member thaty unashamedly before her. The image burned into her retinas, a searing, indelible mark that sent a wave of heat and horror crashing through her.

    What kind of devilish dream was this?!er!

 Chapter 674 An "Unforgettable" Night

    Chapter 674 An "Unforgettable" Night

    Cecilia''s eyes widened as she turned away sharply, her face flushed with embarrassment and disbelief.

    She could hardly believe she had just been staring at that monstrous thing.Was he even human?

    Mortified, she snatched up a loose sheet from the bed and, with a hasty motion, threw it over Ash''s exposed body, covering him from her view, afraid she might look at it identally again.

    She took a deep breath, clutching the sheet wrapped around her own body, and gingerly slid off the bed, her legs still trembling.

    But just as her feet touched the cool floor, she froze at the sound of a low groan from behind her.

    "You woke up?" Ash''s voice, groggy and filled with a sleepy contentment, sent shivers down her spine.

    Cecilia''s breath hitched, her back still turned to him, her heart racing. How was she supposed to handle this situation? She couldn''t remember a thing after getting drunk, and now here she was, naked, in bed with a man who wasn''t her husband. Her mind was in a whirlwind of confusion and panic.

    She had never spent a single intimate moment with any other man but her husband in her entire life.

    But before she could gather her thoughts, she felt a pair of warm, muscr arms wrap around her from behind, supporting and lifting her heavy breasts wrapped by the sheet. His skin was hot against her own, his chest pressing into her back, and she felt something thick yet warm and soft snuggling itself in between her butt cheeks, making her legs go weak. His breath ghosted over her ear, "Last night was lovely, Cecilia," Asher murmured, his voice deep and filled with azy satisfaction.

    Her heart pounded so hard it was deafening in her ears. For a moment, she was paralyzed, trapped in the heat of his embrace, his hot breath sending electric tingles through her. But then, as if snapping out of a spell, she jerked out of his arms, stumbling forward.

    She spun around, clutching the sheet tightly to her chest as she faced him, her eyes wide with a mix of confusion and anger.

    "Stop," she mumbled, her voice shaky, "Look, I¡­ I don''t know what''s going on here. What did you do to me? L-Last I remember...I wanted to go home. So how did I end up here? Y-You better tell me the truth," she demanded, her voice trembling.

    Ash''s brow furrowed in genuine confusion, "I''m sorry, but I think there''s some misunderstanding here. You don''t remember what happened?"

    Cecilia furrowed her brows, her eyes darting to and fro, trying hard to remember as she winced and said, "No¡­No I don''t. My head still hurts."

    Asher''s expression became concerned, "Okay. Then let me try to jog your memories. You did want to go home, and I was about to help you back. But then you said you wanted to sleep in the hotel. I tried to tell you it wasn''t a good idea, but you weren''t budging, and I didn''t want to make it look like I was forcing ady. So I had to concede."

    Cecilia stared at him, her grip on the sheet tightening as her mind raced to recall any memory, any hint that could validate his words. But all she found was a haze of fragmented thoughts, none of which exined why she would have wanted to stay, "I told you that?" she whispered, disbelief thick in her voice.

    She felt like she was drowning, desperately clutching at any semnce of control she could find.

    However, she once again got distracted by his naked body and said as she shut her eyes, "Can you first please put on something?" "Oh, sorry," Asher said as he grabbed a sheet and wrapped it around his waist.

    He then added, "You did tell me that. And on the way to this room, you broke down in tears, talking about your past and how you were feeling like your wings were clipped in the life you are leading now. I tried tofort you, but then¡­ uh¡­ things happened, and it ended up being one of the best nights I ever had. I was d to be able tofort you, even if it was just for a few hours. You seemed happy and it made me happy as well."

    Few hours?? What in the name of the angels...

    Cecilia felt as though the ground was slipping out from under her. Her legs trembled as his words crashed over her like a tidal wave, suffocating her. She stumbled back, her eyes wide and quivering, "E-Excuse me? No¡­ Never would I¡­" she stammered, her voice barely more than a whisper, choked with disbelief and a growing sense of horror.

    Ash looked at her with a sympathetic smile, as if trying to soothe her panic, "I know it''s hard to believe, Cecilia. But sometimes, when we''re in pain, we do things we normally wouldn''t. I don''t me you for anything."

    His words felt like needles piercing her skin, the insinuation that she had been the one to instigate whatever happened making her head spin.

    She shook her head, taking a step back as if putting distance between them would somehow clear her mind, "No¡­ no¡­ I would never¡­" Her voice cracked, a sob bubbling up in her throat. She felt trapped, suffocated by guilt and confusion, her mind a chaotic mess of what-ifs and regrets.

    Ash sighed, stepping closer to her, his hand reaching out as if tofort her, but he stopped short, his eyes soft with understanding, "It''s okay, Cecilia. We were both caught up in the moment. But I don''t regret what happened. I still feel sad to see how down you were yesterday. All I wanted was to help you feel better."

    His words, meant to reassure, only deepened the ache in her chest. She turned away from him, her hand clutching at her messy bob hair as she tried to pull herself together, trying to make sense of the storm inside her.

    But all she could feel was the crushing weight of what she had done, the betrayal she had unknowinglymitted.

    "I-I need to leave," she whispered, more to herself than to him. Her voice was small, broken, as if she were afraid that saying it out loud would shatter the fragile hold she had on her sanity, "I need to get out of here."

    Cecilia''s heart pounded in her chest as she frantically looked around the room for her clothes. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Her mind was racing, her hands trembling as she searched for any semnce of normalcy in the chaos that had enveloped her.

    But just as she spotted her gown crumpled on a chair, the door to the room suddenly swung open.

    She froze, her breath caught in her throat, and her eyes widened in shock as she saw Rachel standing at the door.

    Rachel''s eyes went wide, and she gasped, her hand flying to cover her mouth. Her face turned pale as she took in the scene before her¡ªthe disheveled bed, her naked mother clutching a sheet around herself, and Asher standing there, half-covered in a sheet.

    "M-Mom..." Rachel stammered, her voice trembling as her gaze darted between Cecilia and Asher. Her face flushed with embarrassment and shock, she turned and fled, shutting the door with a sharp click.

    "R-Rachel..." Cecilia''s voice cracked, barely more than a whisper as she took a shaky step forward, reaching out as if she could pull her daughter back. Panic and fear gripped her heart, her mind spiraling with thoughts of what Rachel must be thinking.

    She felt like the ground was falling away beneath her feet. What if Rachel believed she had betrayed her father? What if she thought... Cecilia''s chest tightened with the unbearable weight of guilt and shame.

    "Oh no... What do I do..." she mumbled, her voice breaking as her entire body tensed. She felt lost, helpless, desperate to exin but not knowing how. How could she exin something she herself couldn''tprehend?

    "You don''t have to worry. I will talk to her," Asher said in a calm, reassuring tone, stepping closer to her with her blue bra, panties and gown in his hand, "Here are your clothes."

    Cecilia looked at him with wide, glistening eyes, her face flushed with a mix of emotions¡ªshame, embarrassment, guilt. She quickly snatched her underwear and gown from his hand, unable to meet his gaze, "Don''t¡­ don''t bother yourself with it," she said, her voice shaking, "I will talk to my daughter, and it goes without saying that you can''t mention this to anyone. Am I clear?" Cecilia asked with a firm look despite the turmoil she was feeling.

    "Of course. You know me," Asher said as a matter of fact, easing Cecilia''s anxiety somewhat after remembering how he was tight-lipped.

    Without another word, she hurried out of the bedroom, her heart racing as she rushed down the hallway. Behind her, Asher watched her leave, his lips curling into a slow, satisfied smile as he turned back to the room and thought, ''The torment you are feeling now is nothing to what you have inflicted on others. This is just the beginning.''

    Cecilia''s hands trembled as she put on her dress, her mind still reeling from everything that had happened. She didn''t want to believe it, couldn''t believe it.

    Even if Ash said it happened, even if everything pointed to it being true, her heart refused to ept that she had done something so reckless, so unforgivable.

    The best thing would be to have her mind scanned and sort through her memories. But it was not as if she could ask any Mindforce expert to look through her mind. What if they see...

    She felt as though she was trapped in a nightmare, one she couldn''t wake up from.

    Once dressed, she took a deep breath, steadying herself as best as she could. Her heart still thundered in her chest as she carefully opened the door to the suite, after making sure the corridor was empty using her heightened senses. She couldn''t believe she was sneaking around as if she had reallymitted adultery.

    But was she guilty? The question gnawed at her, tearing at her conscience. She felt torn apart, her thoughts a jumbled mess. She didn''t know what to believe anymore.

    She forced herself to move, her steps hurried and light as she rushed down the stairs. Her only thought was to find Rachel, to exin somehow, to make her daughter understand before this misunderstanding grew any worse.

 Chapter 675 Are You Happy?

    Chapter 675 Are You Happy?

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The grand lobby of the hotel was an orchestration of muted elegance, the soft luby of music and the rustle of refined fabrics creating a gentle melody that belied the storm brewing within Cecilia. The entire lobby seemed empty, as if someone wanted it to be like that. Cecilia could guess it must have been Rachel since she had some stake in this hotel.

    Her heels clicked a stato rhythm on the polished marble floor as she hurried towards the figure seated on the plush sofa, her heart pounding in her chest like a trapped bird.

    Rachel, her expression a mix of worry and usation, looked up from her tablet as her mother approached. Cecilia''s breath hitched as she sat down, her voice a nervous tumble of words, "Rachel...Please, let me exin."

    Rachel''s gaze was steady, her voice a quiet, heavy whisper, "Mom...do you not like Dad anymore?"

    Cecilia''s eyes quivered, her head shaking frantically, a desperate denial that sent tendrils of blue hair dancing around her face, "O-Of course not. What you saw isn''t true, okay? I was drunk, and nothing happened." Her voice was a flustered plea, her hands fluttering like anxious birds, "Nothing could have..."

    Rachel''s lips pressed together, her eyes never leaving her mother''s face, "Are you sure? Because from what I saw, it didn''t seem that way. You and Ash...Both of you spent the entire night naked and together. Do you really think that means nothing happened?" Her voice was a chilled de, cutting through Cecilia''s protests with a calm, brutal efficiency.

    Cecilia''s breath hitched, her hand reaching out to grip Rachel''s, a lifeline in the storm of usations, "Honey, I know how it looks. But believe me, I wouldn''t cheat on your dad. I love him, and I love you. Why would I do anything to hurt you both? Ash just misunderstood, and once I sort through my memories, I can show you that I didn''t do anything wrong. Okay?" Her voice was a desperate plea, her eyes shining with unshed tears.

    Rachel''s sigh was a heavy, weary sound, a burden too great for her to bear, "I don''t think that''s necessary, Mom. I already saw the CCTV footage of what happenedst night. Since you don''t seem to remember, you should see for yourself." She held out the tablet, her expression a mix of pity and concern.

    Cecilia''s hand trembled as she took the tablet, her fingers brushing against the cool screen. She tapped it, the video springing to life with a harsh, unforgiving rity. Her eyes widened as she watched her drunken self stumble into Ash, his arms reaching out to steady her, to help her walk. She could see the concern etched on his face, the gentle way he guided her, and her heart sank like a stone in her chest.

    Rachel''s voice was a soft, distant murmur, a narration of the nightmare unfolding before Cecilia''s eyes, "I was too busy so I couldn''te pick you up and only could leave you a voice message. After the first time he called me, I got missed calls from Ash, probably to tell me toe and pick you up. But I missed them because of my work."

    Cecilia''s eyes darted to Rachel, a brief, anxious nce before turning back to the screen. Her fingers trembled as she tapped to the next clip, her breath hitching as she watched Ash help her through the corridor. And then, with a sense of dread that coiled like a snake in her stomach, she switched to the next clip.

    Her eyes shook, her breath caught in her throat like a shard of ss as she saw herself engaged in a passionate kiss with Ash.

    His hands were on her hands, as if trying to gently push them away from his face, but her lips weretched onto his, her body pressed against him with a desperate, drunken fervor.

    She couldn''t believe the woman passionately kissing a young man was actually her. "No...No...This can''t be..." Cecilia''s voice was a shaken whisper, her eyes wide with disbelief and horror. The tablet trembled in her hands, the video ying on, a cruel, unrelenting mirror that reflected a truth she could not bear to see.

    Then, like a spark in the darkness, a memory surfaced. It was faint, like thest ember of a dying me, but it was there. She remembered the moment when she had been passionately engaged in a kiss with Ash. The dizzying scent of his cologne, the warmth of his lips on hers, and the inexplicable electricity that surged through her body as if she had been struck by lightning. It was real, undeniable.

    Her breath hitched as the realization sunk in, making her heart pound painfully in her chest. She had kissed another man who wasn''t her husband. Then could she really have¡­

    The shame was suffocating, her mind swirling with disbelief and regret. How could she have done something so unforgivable, especially with someone who was young enough to be her son? And yet, now that she remembered, she couldn''t refute it. Even if she couldn''t remember if she slept with Ash, she still crossed a line she never thought she would. If anyone else learned about it...she would be finished.

    Rachel''s gaze weighed heavily on her, like a judge waiting for a confession. Cecilia couldn''t bring herself to meet her daughter''s eyes, her own filled with tears of guilt and shame. She felt like she was unraveling at the seams, every inch of her screaming to somehow make this right.

    "I... I am sorry," she whispered, her voice barely audible as she tightened her grip on Rachel''s hand, her knuckles white with the effort, "I don''t know why I did this, but I didn''t do it on purpose," Her eyes finally lifted to meet Rachel''s, desperate for understanding, for forgiveness. "Rachel, please. You have to believe me. Please don''t hate me. I don''t want you to misunderstand."

    Rachel''s face twisted with emotion, the struggle evident in her eyes as if she were battling against the torrent of feelings within her. She winced, her fingers trembling as she cupped her mother''s hand, a gesture so tender it nearly broke Cecilia''s heart.

    "Mom... are you not happy with how things are right now? Are you not happy with Dad?" Rachel asked, her voice strained, as if the words themselves were painful to utter.

    Cecilia''s eyes flickered with confusion and denial. How could she answer that? How could she put into words the turmoil she had been suppressing for so long? "Of course, I¡ª"

    "No, Mom," Rachel interrupted, her tone firmer now, her eyes hardening with resolve, "I want to hear the truth. You don''t have to hide anything from me. If you truly love me, at least be open about your feelings before me."

    Cecilia felt her heart tighten, Rachel''s serious, almost intimidating look making her feel more vulnerable than she had ever been. It was as if the roles had reversed, and now Rachel was the one demanding answers, rity.

    Taking a deep breath, Cecilia averted her gaze, feeling the weight of the truth pressing down on her chest, "I... I don''t know," she finally admitted, her voice a choked whisper, "I honestly don''t. I thought I was happy... until I realized the people around me were changing. I don''t know when it started, but ever since that incident with Ced-the Corrupted Prince... everything seemed to go wrong."

    Her voice broke, the memory of Cedric''s betrayal still a wound that had never truly healed, "He was the first to disappoint me, making me feel betrayed for trusting and loving him like family. I was so fond of him but he turned our trust and love against us, almost killing your dad and so many good Hunters in the process."

    Rachel briefly clenched her fingers but she remained silent.

    Cecilia went on, "And because of that, I made decisions that still haunt me. Decisions I had to make for the sake of the world but didn''t go right as I expected."

    Rachel listened, her expression pained but determined as Cecilia continued, "Ever since that point, your dad began to change slowly. I never really noticed, or maybe I didn''t want to. But now, when I think about it, he always seemed... away. Not just physically but mentally. And then, after what happened with Hellbringer..." Her voice trembled as she looked at Rachel, tears welling in her eyes, "You changed as well. But I consider it my fault for not being able to protect you."

    Rachel''s grip on her mother''s hand tightened, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears, "Mom, you should never me yourself for that. If anything, I''m thankful it happened because it made me stronger and opened my eyes to a lot of truths. Before that, I was just a spoiled brat who saw the world in ck and white. Without everything I went through, I wouldn''t have known that there are many shades in between, be it the world or people."

    Cecilia''s expression contorted as Rachel''s words washed over her, bringing both pain andfort. Her daughter, who had suffered so much, was now the one offering her sce. Cecilia said with a look of guilt and apology, "I am sorry. I have never been a good mom to you, especially after what I didst night. But to answer your question¡­I don''t know if I am happy. I miss who Derek once was¡­the man I married. But these days I¡­I can''t recognize him and it could be because of the burden of being the president. Still, that doesn''t excuse what I did, and I promise to make sure this won''t happen ever again and right my wrongs," Cecilia said with a look of determination.

    "Mom. Who said you did something wrong?" Rachel asked candidly.

    "Eh?"

 Chapter 676 Consequences Of Keeping A Secret Or Not

    676 Consequences Of Keeping A Secret Or Not

    "Mom, who said you did something wrong?" Rachel asked candidly. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Eh?" Cecilia mumbled, her eyes widening in confusion. She looked at her daughter, almost certain she had misheard her.

    Rachel sighed, her expression softening as she tried to put her thoughts into words, "What I''m trying to say is... you aren''t wrong to feel how you feel about Dad. I know he''s trying to build a better future for us, but in the process of doing that, I think he''s forgetting some important things. He says everything he''s doing is for us, but he hardly spends time with us anymore. If anything, he wants us to do everything his way. I want to help him, but... I''m not sure if it''s the right thing to do. What do you think, Mom?"

    Cecilia blinked, her mind reeling as she processed Rachel''s words. Her heart thudded in her chest as she hesitated before asking cautiously, "You... how much do you know about what he''s doing?"

    Rachel took a deep breath, her gaze unwavering as she replied, "I know about the M.A.M. experiments. I just never expected Dad to be behind such things. I''m scared... to feel that I find it hard to recognize him."

    Cecilia''s heart sank. She had always hoped to shield Rachel from the darker aspects of Derek''s work, to keep her daughter from bearing the weight of such knowledge. And yet, Rachel already knew, and not only that, she understood more than Cecilia had ever given her credit for.

    Rachel continued, her voice heavy with emotion, "That''s why I feel that you didn''t do anything wrong. If you were unhappy enough to seekfort elsewhere, then I must have underestimated how lonely and sad you must have been feeling all this time."

    Cecilia felt like she had been punched in the gut, her breath hitching as she shook her head vehemently, "N-No, Rachel. That''s not true. I love your dad and I¡ª"

    "Mom," Rachel interrupted gently, looking directly into her mother''s eyes with a serious, almost pleading expression, "didn''t I say to be truthful with me? I''m not going to judge you. In fact, I might be the only one, who, as your family, will ept your thoughts and feelings without ming you for it."

    Cecilia''s fingers curled into fists on herp, her anxiety bubbling to the surface. She felt exposed, vulnerable, like a child caught in a lie,"You... you''re not mad at me for what happened? I thought you might tell your dad about what happened, and I... I wouldn''t have the right to stop you."

    Rachel''s eyes softened, and she reached out, cing aforting hand over her mother''s clenched ones, "I... I have to admit, I''m sad. But I''m sad because Dad let things end up this way. It breaks my heart to see you like this, struggling alone. So all I want now is to not let you get hurt even more. As your daughter, I just want to save you before it''s toote."

    Cecilia''s vision blurred as tears welled in her eyes. She had always thought she was protecting Rachel. Yet, here she was, her daughter offering her sce, understanding, and a safety she hadn''t realized she needed. But even then, guilt gnawed at her insides. She couldn''t let Rachel bear this burden for her. No matter how much Rachel understood, no matter how much she offered forgiveness, Cecilia knew she had to do what was right.

    Most of all, she shouldn''t betray Derek, not after everything he had done for her.

    She straightened her back, her expression hardening with resolve as she said firmly, "No, Rachel. What happened is a mistake, and I will just confess what happened to your dad before it eats me up. That is the right thing to do as his wife and your mother. We are a family, and nothing will change that."

    Cecilia knew it was pointless to find out what happenedst night. She can''t consult a Mindforce expert, and even if her body seemed clean when she woke up, she knew there existed mana products in a grand suite to clean up after intercourse in just seconds.

    And after seeing the video of her kissing Ash...she felt it was better to not try to remember at all and just ept that such a night had passed. Rachel''s grip tightened around her mother''s hand as she whispered urgently, "Mom, you cannot seriously be thinking that."

    "Why not? It is never good to keep secrets¡­ I have never kept any secrets from him, and I surely can''t do it now. I won''t be able to keep this in without ruining our family," Cecilia replied, her voice strained as she pressed her lips together, torn between guilt and desperation.

    "Aren''t you forgetting someone? Or do you not care what happens to Ash?" Rachel asked, her tone filled with doubt and concern.

    "Ash? Why would anything happen to Ash?" Cecilia looked at her daughter, bewilderment etched across her face.

    Rachel sighed, frustration flickering in her eyes, "After you confess, do you think Dad would sit still and let Ash go after what happened with you? Do you really think he won''t do anything despite knowing the extent to which Dad could go?"

    Cecilia''s eyes widened, and she stared at Rachel in stunned silence. She had been so consumed by her own guilt and the need to be honest with Derek that she hadn''t thought about the consequences for Ash. The thought of Derek harming Ash had never crossed her mind. But now, with Rachel''s words echoing in her head, doubt crept in, chilling her to the bone.

    "I¡­ I didn''t think¡­ I can''t imagine your dad would¡­ He''s the most respected Hunter in the world. He wouldn''t harm an innocent¡ª"

    "Mom, you know how unpredictable Dad can be these past few years," Rachel interrupted gently, her voice softening as she saw the fear and confusion on her mother''s face, "He''s not the same person he used to be. You know that. If he thinks someone wronged him or his family, he won''t hesitate to retaliate. Do you really want to risk Ash''s life like that?"

    Cecilia''s face drained of color as she processed Rachel''s words. She had always believed Derek to be a fair and just man, but Rachel was right. He had changed. He had be someone she barely recognized, someone capable of making ruthless decisions without a second thought. If he saw Ash as a threat¡­

    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut, and her hands trembled as she clutched her dress.

    Rachel''s expression softened, and she reached out, squeezing her mother''s hand gently, "I''m not trying to stop you or force you into making any decision, Mom. But I just want you to think about it carefully. Because I wouldn''t want you to make any decision that you would regret in the future and haunt you forever, especially a decision that could put an innocent life or more in danger."

    Cecilia''s eyes trembled as memories of Cedric''s friends and their families shed in her mind.

    She had only told Derek about what Cedric''s friends were nning, and the next thing she knew, they were all dead. She had always pushed away the thought that Derek might have been involved, but now¡­ could he really have done something so monstrous?

    She only wanted them to be apprehended and questioned, but never did she think they would be¡­

    A shiver ran down her spine, and she shut her eyes, pushing the horrifying thought away. She couldn''t let herself believe that. But what if¡­ what if she was wrong? What if he could do something terrible to Ash?

    She took a deep breath, struggling to calm her racing heart, and finally nodded, "Okay¡­ I won''t confess. But¡­ I don''t know if I can face your dad anymore¡­ not with my head held high." She looked away, the weight of her decision pressing down on her. "I should get back home before he thinks something is wrong. Or maybe he already does," she added anxiously as she got up, her hands wringing together nervously.

    "Mom¡­" Rachel murmured, her heart aching for her mother''s turmoil.

    Cecilia turned back to her, gripping Rachel''s hand with a desperate look in her eyes, "I don''t have much time, and I can''t face him now. But tell Ash he can''t talk about this to anyone and forget it ever happened. Also make sure to delete every footage the hotel has ofst night. Okay?"

    "Don''t worry about it, Mom. I''ll talk to him and take care of the videos," Rachel said with a reassuring nod, trying to calm her mother''s obvious distress.

    Cecilia gave her a quick, grateful smile, though it didn''t reach her eyes, before she hurriedly turned and walked away, her heart pounding with anxiety and confusion. Rachel watched her mother''s retreating figure, her heart heavy with the weight of guilt yet at the same time filled with determination to never stop until justice prevails¡­even if it meant seeing her family get hurt.

    Still, she couldn''t shake off a thought in her head and headed up to talk to Asher right away.

    -

    The suite was bathed in the soft glow of morning light, the air filled with the rustle of fabric and the quiet click of buttons slipping through holes. Asher stood before the mirror, his reflection a portrait of calmposure as he methodically fastened his shirt, the crisp white material matching his wless skin.

    The door to the suite swung open, the sudden intrusion shattering the tranquil silence. Rachel stepped in, her face a canvas of anxiety, her eyes darting to Asher''s reflection in the mirror.

    Asher''s lips curved into a smile, a slow,nguid expression that belied the tension in the room, "How did it go?" His voice was a smooth, velvety rumble, a sound that seemed to caress the very air it traveled through.

    Rachel''s shoulders slumped, her breath escaping in a heavy sigh, "I have done my part for now," Her eyes shifted to the side as she added, "The drink I prepared for her seemed more effective than I thought. It really rendered her incapable of recalling memories of thest few hours unless someone showed her what happened."

    "That''s not the best part is it? It freed her of her inhibitions and pulled out her deepest desires. I thought I might have to force my hand a bit, but surprisingly, an upstanding woman like her was holding such illicit desires...a desire to spend a night free of guilt and only experiencefort. As expected, you and I together can make banger potions," Asher said with a smirk.

    "I had no idea my mom was bottling up so many emotions that it even made the potion''s effect stronger on her. I feel bad for her..." Her voice was a mix of guilt and sorrow, a cocktail of emotions that left a bitter taste in her mouth. She had no idea her mom was putting up a happy face the past few years to make it seem like everything was alright. Asher turned, his eyes narrowing as he regarded her, his gaze a sharp, piercing scrutiny that seemed to strip away theyers of herposure, "Don''t feel bad, Rachel. You would rather let this happen than see everything going to hell because of your family, right?" His voice was a cold, hard truth, a brutal reminder of the stakes at y.

    Rachel''s nod was slow, a reluctant acquiescence that seemed to weigh heavily on her shoulders, "I know. That is why I am doing this." Her voice was a soft, resigned murmur, a surrender to the inevitable.

    But her eyes held a spark of doubt, a hint of nervousness in her voice, "But...did you really sleep with my mom?" Her lips pressed together, her gaze unwavering, seeking the truth no matter how harsh it may be.

 Chapter 677 Mars Vanguard Initiative

    677 Mars Vanguard Initiative

    Rachel''s eyes held a spark of doubt, a hint of nervousness in her voice, "But¡­ did you really sleep with my mom?" Her lips pressed together, her gaze unwavering, seeking the truth no matter how harsh it may be.

    Asher chuckled softly, his footsteps echoing in the quiet room as he slowly approached her, "I''m not the kind of demon who punishes someone while they''re unconscious. I want them to be fully awake, feel everything, and remember everything." His voice was calm, almost casual, yet there was a dangerous edge beneath the surface.

    Other than what he mentioned, Asher also wanted to foolproof his n. By off chance, Cecilia mustered the courage to investigate her own head for what happened with someone''s help...he still can wiggle his way out without making him look like the bad guy.

    Rachel felt her heart lighten, a breath of relief escaping her lips. At least he didn''t do it while she was drunk and unconscious. She also felt a strange sensation in her heart, imagining him sleeping with her mom.

    But then Asher''s eyes darkened with a smirk, and he added, "But we are just getting started. I will corrupt your mom. I will turn her into someone she dreads bing. Still, I will spare her life for your sake."

    Rachel''s relief was short-lived, her chest tightening with guilt and sorrow for her mother''s fate.

    And yet, she couldn''t deny the wave of gratitude washing over her. For a demon king like Asher to spare her mother was a mercy she hadn''t dared hope for. She looked at him, her gaze conflicted, but with a glimmer of appreciation, "Thank you. You have been kinder to me than I expected, even though I don''t deserve it."

    Asher''s expression softened as he stepped closer, pulling her into a warm embrace. His arms wrapped around her securely, his voice low and soothing as he murmured, "I told you. I care about you, and that''s why you have no idea how much I''m holding back."

    Rachel''s arms found their way around his back, holding him tightly as she rested her head against his chest. The warmth of his body seeped into her, melting away the tension, if only for a moment. Despite the turmoil, despite the impossibility of their situation, she felt an inexplicable connection to him, a bond that defied logic. She never imagined she could feel this way about a demon, let alone the Demon King.

    *Bzzzz!*

    The sudden vibration of Asher''s phone shattered the fragile moment, making Rachel step back reluctantly. Asher pulled out his phone, his expression shifting from warm to serious in an instant as he answered, "Grace? What¡ª"

    Rachel watched him closely, her brows furrowing in concern as his face hardened with each word.

    "Okay. Don''t worry. We''ll be right there," Asher said, his tone steady and reassuring as he ended the call, slipping the phone back into his pocket.

    "What happened? Is something wrong?" Rachel''s anxiety spiked as she saw the tension in his eyes.

    "It''s Derek," Asher said, his voice grim, "He just made a huge announcement across the entire world. He''s starting to send Hunters to Mars, including top talents from every Hunter academy, especially the WHA''s. He''s going to make them all get M.A.M installed into their bodies. But what got Grace so unsettled is that they picked her grandson and added his name to the list."

    Rachel''s heart sank, her face paling, "Oh no¡­ What do we do? We need more time," she whispered, her voice filled with panic.

    "Don''t worry," Asher said, his eyes locked onto hers with a calm determination, "Derek can''t make this happen all at once. It will be done in batches, and it will take months for everyone to get it. He also has to deal with those who don''t want it. That means we have time, but we have to act quickly. We need to stop him before too many Hunters get it installed. We need to stop him before he activates Project Guardian, because I have a feeling it''s more dangerous than we might be expecting."

    Rachel nodded, her mind racing, "What do we do?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Asher reached out, his hand gently cupping her cheek, "You need to keep working on your mom with me. She holds the answer we need for this situation, Rachel. She knows where the Nexus Tower is located and what its real function is. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have seemed so out of it."

    Rachel swallowed hard, pushing down the guilt that wed at her chest. She had to do this for the sake of her world, "I understand. I''ll do whatever it takes." She nodded, a fire igniting in her gaze as she steeled herself for what was toe. ¡ª

    The world was abuzz, a cacophony of disbelief, excitement, and skepticism that rippled through every corner of the globe. News broadcasts looped footage of the WHA President''s address, showing the towering figure of Derek Sterling standing against the backdrop of the WHA insignia, his voice firm andmanding as he made the unprecedented announcement.

    Mars. An entire, once deemed inhospitable and unreachable, was now the frontline in humanity''s battle against the demonic scourge. It was the kind of revtion that left people blinking at their screens, mouths agape, trying to grasp the sheer magnitude of what they were hearing.

    In the bustling streets of New York, crowds gathered around massive digital billboards that yed clips of the President''s speech on loop. The words "Mars Vanguard Initiative" and "M.A.M Technology" shed in bold letters, apanied by sleek visuals of futuristic bases and advanced Hunter equipment. Conversations buzzed around the announcement, voices ovepping with a mixture of awe and confusion.

    "They''re really gonna fight demons on Mars?" a middle-aged man muttered to his friend, both of them craning their necks to look up at the screen. "I thought that ce was just a dead rock. Not even S Rankers can survive there for too long, right?"

    "Not only S Rankers but every Hunter can now walk on Mars with this revolutionary tech. Just think about it," his friend replied, eyes wide with excitement. "If they can move the fight there, then we don''t have to worry about demons showing up in our backyard anymore. No more attacks, no more bloodshed on Earth. Those guys at the WHA seem right. Demons attack ces where Hunters are nearby, and only by killing Hunters do they get more power."

    "That''s absurd. Obviously, not all Hunters or manaborn can be shifted to Mars," He said with a scoff.

    "I know. But just think. Like they said, if most of the battles happen on Mars, ordinary people like us can live more peacefully on our beautiful Earth. We don''t have to live everyday in fear. Putting aside that fact, our Hunters can easily destroy the demons who won''t have power on Mars, hehe."

    In Tokyo, Hunters gathered in training halls, their usualpetitive banter reced with excited chatter about the WHA announcement.

    Young, wide-eyed trainees whispered eagerly, their minds filled with dreams of glory and the chance to prove themselves on an alien battlefield.

    "Did you hear? The new M.A.M tech can make you fight demons without running out of mana!" a young Hunter eximed, his voice cracking with excitement.

    "Yeah, but only S Rankers get it first, and then A Rankers and so on," another grumbled, his expression a mixture of envy and resignation, "It''s gonna take so long before they get to the likes of us."

    A third Hunter, older and more seasoned, frowned as he leaned against the wall, arms crossed, "Doesn''t anyone else think this is a bit too much, too soon? They''re gonna put that stuff into our bodies and ship us off to Mars? What if it''s not as safe as they say?"

    The younger ones nced at him, their enthusiasm dampened slightly, but not entirely quelled. The allure of new technology and the promise of making history was too strong. Even the skeptical few felt the pressure. They knew what it meant if they didn''t volunteer: the disappointment in their families'' eyes, the whispers of being cowards in a world that idolized strength and sacrifice.

    In the grand halls of government buildings around the world, officials debated fiercely. Politicians and military leaders argued over the potential benefits and risks of sending their country''s best fighters to a distant. Some praised the WHA''s boldness, seeing it as a beacon of hope, a symbol of humanity''s relentless spirit. Others worried it was too much of a gamble, the costs too high if something went wrong.

    However, in the end, the majority of the governments came to amon consensus that the right move would be to ship their Hunters off to Mars.

    After all, this was the first time humanity saw some hope in having a chance to finally crush the demons or suppress them to the point they would dread doing a quest anding over.

    Meanwhile, in quiet homes and busy cafes, families sat around their devices, watching the news with bated breath.

    Mothers wrung their hands, fathers frowned in contemtion, and children looked on with wide-eyed wonder. They all shared the same unspoken fear: what if their sons, daughters, brothers, and sisters volunteered for this mission and did not get much time toe home? What if something goes wrong with the instation of such tech?

    Yet, amidst all the anxiety, a sense of collective resolve was building. The President''s words echoed in their minds: "We must make sacrifices today for a safer tomorrow." And so, even those with doubts felt a pull to support this endeavor, this leap of faith into the unknown.

    Other families were excited and were looking forward to send their loved ones for this greater cause. But the main catalyst for many of them giving in or being forced into this initiative was thest few sentences they heard from the president.

    In the ending section of the broadcast, Derek stared into the camera as he said with a sharp gaze, "Those who don''t want to be part of this initiative are free to back out. But since this initiative concerns the future of humanity, we can''t let those who refuse to be part of this continue to stay with us. To be part of the WHA it means to stay true to your vows as a Hunter and dedicate your life to humanity. In our eyes, those who cannot...will not be worthy to call themselves a Hunter, let alone be part of the WHA."

    From this, one thing was obvious. Either join or be ostracized from the Hunter society since literally, every Hunter had to be recognized by the WHA to be a legitimate Hunter!

    Damn :#

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 678 Trust Your Instincts

    Chapter 678 Trust Your Instincts

    In the bustling atrium of the WHA Academy''s main branch, the air was charged with excitement. Groups of students clustered together, their eyes glued to a massive holographic projection that disyed the list of those chosen for the Mars Vanguard Initiative''s priority slots. It was a coveted honor, and for the young and ambitious, it was the ultimate opportunity to prove their worth and feel that their actions could impact the future of humanity.

    Among the crowd, a particr group had formed around a young man with delicate yet defined features, his sharp brown eyes betraying a depth of experience beyond his years. Remy stood still, his gaze fixed on the list of names projected high above. The faint hum of conversations swirled around him.

    "Wow, congrats, Remy! You made it to the priority list along with the S Rankers!" a girl eximed, her voice bubbling with excitement as she looked up at him with admiration.

    "I knew it," another student chimed in, his grin wide. "There were only ten slots allotted for students, and our Remy was an obvious choice."

    A few others joined in, patting Remy on the back and congratting him. Yet, amidst the congrattory gestures and words, Remy''s expression remained distant, his eyes shadowed by a cloud of contemtion.

    "Hey, where you going? We should celebrate this!" one of his friends called out as Remy began to step away from the crowd.

    Remy forced a quick, brief smile and replied, "Sorry, guys. I just have to talk to my professor real quick."

    Without waiting for a response, he weaved his way through the throng of students, his steps purposeful but his mind in turmoil. Momentster, he found himself standing outside a spacious office. He took a deep breath and knocked softly before pushing the door open.

    Professor Jim, an elderly man with a dignified aura, sat behind arge oak desk, his round spectacles perched precariously on his nose. He nced up, his eyes lighting up as he saw Remy enter.

    "Ah, Remy! What brings you here? I suppose you''re still soaking in the glory of being selected," Jim said with a chuckle.

    Remy managed a strained smile and approached, "Professor Jim, can someone else take my spot on the list? Someone who really wants it?"

    Jim''s brows furrowed in confusion as he adjusted his sses, "Remy, what is this? All the students here are dying to get a chance like this, and you want to give it up? Why?"

    Remy sighed, his gaze dropping to the floor, "It''s nothing, really. I just... I don''t think I need it. I don''t want to rely on something external to fight demons. I want to rely on my own strength if that makes sense."

    Jim threw his head back andughed, the sound filling the room. He leaned forward and patted Remy''s shoulder, "Haha, you are one of a kind, indeed. But who said it''s external? Once you get that tech installed, it bes a part of you. Besides, without it, how are you going to fight demons on Mars? That''s where your fight is going to be in the future. Don''t you want to fulfill your duty as a Hunter?"

    Remy nodded slowly, a faint, resigned smile tugging at his lips, "Maybe you''re right. But..." He hesitated, his eyes flickering with a hint of longing. "Can I go visit my family''s grave before I leave for Mars? I just want to ask for their blessings."

    Jim''s face turned awkward for a moment, but he shook his head with a sigh, "I''m sorry, kid. But those selected aren''t allowed to leave for safety purposes. We have too many enemies who''d love to sabotage this initiative by targeting geniuses like you. They''ll do anything to make sure you don''t get to Mars. We can''t risk losing you. And I personally wouldn''t want anything to happen to my favorite student. You understand, right?"

    The words were delivered kindly, but their weight pressed down on Remy''s shoulders like a heavy mantle. He nodded stiffly, the smile on his face forced, "I understand, professor. Thanks for looking out for me."

    "No worries. Once it''s done, I will take you myself," Jim said with a reassuring smile.

    As he exited the office, the world outside seemed suddenly louder, more chaotic. The chatter of students, the hum of excitement¡ªit all felt distant, like he was watching from behind a thick ss.

    Back in his room, Remy sat on the edge of his bed, the weight of the day pressing down on him. With a sigh, he reached under his mattress and pulled out a folded piece of paper, its edges worn from being handled too many times. His fingers trembled slightly as he unfolded it yet again, revealing the neat, cursive writing that he''d read over and over again.

    The letter was brief, but every word was etched into his memory.

    [ Remy...You are not safe there. You have to leave before they install that device in your body. Trust your instincts. ]

    His brow furrowed as he read the words again, his heart pounding in his chest. He could almost hear his grandmother''s voice in his head, the gentle yet firm tone she''d always used when warning him about something.

    "Trust your instincts... Grandma, it can''t be..." he whispered, his gaze unfocused as he stared at the letter. Doubt and fear coiled tightly in his chest, the weight of the decision he had to make pressing down on him.

    There wasn''t much time before he had to go to Mars. He had to decide.

    His hand clenched around the letter, crumpling it slightly. Was he really going to throw away everything he''d worked for and risk everything because of a cryptic message? Or was there something deeper, something that made him want to run?

    Taking a deep breath, he shoved the letter back under his mattress. Whatever he decided, he knew one thing: this was no longer just about following orders or fulfilling expectations. It was about survival. And the instincts his grandmother had drilled into him screamed that something was very, very wrong.

    But¡­how was he supposed to investigate or seek answers when he wasn''t allowed to leave? Remy didn''t know what to do, but he was determined not to give up.

    -

    Derek sat at his desk, the sleek surface reflecting the cold light of his office. Sitting before him was Gregory Hart, his blonde hair neatlybed to the side andplementing his trimmed blonde beard.

    Suddenly, the faint vibration of Derek''s wrist device broke the silence. He ced the earpiece in his ear, his expression unreadable.

    "Yes, Jim?" Derek''s voice was measured, a thinyer of tension underlying his calm tone.

    From the other end, the muffled voice of Professor Jim spoke urgently, the words making Derek''s eyes narrow dangerously.

    "Oh? He wanted to leave?" Derek leaned forward slightly, his fingers stopping their rhythmic tapping, "You took care of it well, Jim. Keep an eye on him and update me if he shows any more odd signs."

    Gregory leaned back in his chair, one hand thoughtfully caressing his blonde beard, a skeptical smile ying on his lips, "Are you sure about this, Derek? Aren''t we wasting time and resources holding that kid hostage? His grandmother can''t be alive."

    Derek''s gaze flickered over to Gregory, his eyes darkening, "That''s what I want to believe," he said slowly, his voice carrying a weight of unspoken frustration, "But we know how Gary died. She is still out there, corrupted by Hellbringer, who''s keeping her alive for some reason."

    Gregory rolled his eyes, his skepticism deepening, "I know, but there are thousands of Hunters who use the word ''Huntress'' for their title and even more with simr powers. Are you sure you aren''t shooting in the dark?"

    Derek''s jaw tightened, the muscles in his neck flexing, "I know the first-hand experience of our asset who actually fought the Huntress. From what she described, it has to be the Firestorm Huntress. Only she can exhibit such prowess with those powers, even in a corrupted body. I just never expected she would be so desperate for revenge that she''d give in to a demon...on purpose."

    Gregory scoffed, leaning forward with a dismissive wave of his hand, "Even if she is really still alive, she doesn''t have long. I think you''re worrying about this a bit too much, my friend. We have bigger fish to fry."

    Derek''s eyes sharpened, and he shot Gregory a look that was both dangerous and calcted, "You very well know that the next thirty days are crucial. I can''t risk any unpredictable variablesing into y. But if I''m right, we can trap her if shees for her grandson. Or maybe even trap the bigger fish¡­like Hellbringer or his entire cult if we are lucky." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gregory''s skepticism shifted into a cold, calcting smile as he leaned back, his eyes gleaming with anticipation, "Of course. That''s one thing I''m looking forward to."

    Derek nodded, his mind already shifting gears, "You take care of this," he ordered, his tone brooking no argument. "I have other things to worry about."

    Gregory gave a subtle nod, the corners of his lips twitching, "Leave it to me. Oh, and¡­did your wifee around?"

    Derek looked up but didn''t bother to respond, making Gregory get the hint as he cleared his throat awkwardly and left.

    The moment he left, Derek picked up his tablet and, with a swipe of his finger, pulled up a series of images. The first one showed a familiar figure¡ªCecilia¡ªwalking into a luxurious hotel. The time-stamp indicated it was the previous night.

    His fingers hovered over the screen, tension radiating from every line of his body. He swiped to the next image. A few minutes after Cecilia''s entrance, a young man followed her into the same hotel. Derek''s eyes darkened as he recognized the figure. His resemnce to the man known as Advisor Ash by some was unmistakable.

    However, the next series of images showed them not exiting the hotel until it was the next morning.

    For a long moment, Derek just stared at the images, his expression slowly darkening.

 Chapter 679 Not The World She Imagined

    Chapter 679 Not The World She Imagined

    Cecilia''s heart was racing as she stepped out of the teleportation portal into the expansive garden of the Sterling mansion. The vibrant blue flowers and neatly trimmed hedges, once a source of calm, felt almost mocking in their serenity. Her blue bob hair was shiny from the hurried bath she had taken at another hotel, a desperate attempt to scrub away the guilt and shame that seemed to cling to her like a second skin. But no amount of scrubbing could cleanse the turmoil that churned inside her.

    She forced a smile as the maids and servants around the garden greeted her, their faces a mix of surprise and respect. She nodded absently at their greetings, her smile tight, her mind racing with a hundred thoughts. She was dreading what awaited her inside. Derek must have known by now. He must have. The announcement he made regarding the Mars Vanguard Initiative had only added to the heavy cloud of guilt and confusion that loomed over her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As she pushed open the door to the mansion, she barely took two steps inside before a voice, sharp and devoid of its usual warmth, cut through the air like a de, "Cecilia. Where were you?"

    Her heart froze, and her breath caught in her throat as she turned to see Derek sitting on one of the plush sofas in the hall, his gaze locked onto her with an intensity that made her feel like she was on trial. He rose slowly, his expression unreadable, though his eye held a storm she hadn''t seen before.

    "Honey... Were you waiting for me here?" she asked, forcing a surprised look onto her face, her voice so close to wavering ever so slightly.

    Derek''s gaze didn''t waver, his eyes piercing into her like daggers, "You never came home yesterday. Where were youst night? I was so worried that I couldn''t sleep or even work." His tone was calm, almost too calm, but she could feel the usation simmering beneath his words.

    Cecilia swallowed hard, a soft, apologetic chuckle escaping her lips as she tried to steady her nerves, "Oh... I am so sorry, honey. I was so busy in a meeting that I couldn''te home in time."

    Derek''s brow furrowed slightly as he stepped closer, his eye never leaving hers, "You could have called me or sent me a message. But you weren''t even picking up my calls. So I had no choice but to send someone to look for you."

    Cecilia''s heart pounded against her ribcage as she blinked, the tension in her body tightening like a coiled spring, "Oh...you sent someone?"

    Derek nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing as he studied her face, "Yes. I was relieved when they managed to find you. But I am confused because they told me you walked into a hotel at night. And not long after, Advisor Ash seemed to enter the same building. Was that a coincidence, or... did you call him there?"

    Cecilia felt her stomach drop as if she was teetering on the edge of a precipice, his words pushing her closer to the brink.

    His eye was so cold, so calcting, that she felt as if he was dissecting her with his gaze, searching for every crack, every lie. Was her husband always like this?

    She took a deep breath, mustering every ounce ofposure she had left, and nodded, "Oh... it was me. I called him because the meeting I mentioned was with him. I am so sorry. I wanted to let you know, but I was so immersed in the discussion that I even forgot to meet Rachel."

    Derek''s gaze sharpened, his head tilting slightly as if he were examining a puzzle piece that didn''t quite fit, "What was so urgent that you had to discuss with him at such a time and in such an unprofessional setting?"

    Cecilia felt the knot in her stomach tighten painfully. Her nerves were fraying, but she somehow managed to find her voice, even if it was barely more than a whisper, "I know, but it was urgent. It was regarding the Russians. Since Advisor Ash was with me during the meeting with Mr. Volkov, he was the only one I could talk to about what to do next."

    Derek''s eyes narrowed for a moment, a shadow of something dark passing over his face before he let out a low sigh, the sound heavy and filled with frustration, "Didn''t I tell you to forget about the Russians and to let me deal with them? If they haven''t conceded yet, they never will. I don''t want you talking with them again. Your life could be in danger."

    Cecilia opened her mouth to protest, to say something, anything that would ease the tension, but Derek took another step towards her, his hand grabbing her cor with a grip that was firm but not painful. He was too close, his breath warm against her face as his fingers slowly tightened and then loosened, his eye locked onto hers.

    "It''s pointless," he murmured, his voice a low rumble, "Now that you know what we need to do in the future... do you really think it would matter if the Russians give in or not?"

    Cecilia felt as if the ground beneath her feet was crumbling. She knew exactly what he meant. She knew the terrifying scale of his ns, the catastrophic consequences they would bring. But seeing the determination, the near fanaticism in his eyes made her heart ache. This was not the Derek she had married, the man who had once held her hand and promised her the world.

    This was someone else¡ªsomeone she no longer recognized.

    Or did he promise her a different kind of world all this time and not the one she imagined?

    Derek''s hardened expression softened unexpectedly as he pulled Cecilia into a gentle embrace, his arms wrapping around her as if he could shield her from the world, "I know you''re disappointed about how I nned things," he murmured into her hair, his voice tender and full of conviction, "But believe me, I would have chosen a better way if there was one. But this... this is the only way we can get rid of evil and anything corrupt from our world all at once. If we don''t do it... nobody else will. We will be doomed to end at the hands of demons. But..."

    He pulled back slightly, his hands still resting on her shoulders, and offered her a brief smile. His eye was filled with a strange mixture of hope and desperation. "...together, we can make a better world. I will need your help to guide our future generations in the new world. They will all look up to you."

    Cecilia forced a tight-lipped smile, her heart twisting painfully with shame and guilt in her chest as she nodded. The warmth of his embrace still lingered, but it felt like thefort of a stranger¡ªforeign and unsettling.

    Why was she suddenly feeling like this? Was it because she spent a night in thefort of another man? No¡­That cannot be¡­

    "Alright. It''s gettingte," Derek continued, ncing at his wrist device, "I have to head back to work. But next time, I want you to let me know if somethinges up. I love you so much. You know that, right?" His voice softened even more as he cupped her face gently, his thumbs brushing against her cheeks as he looked into her eyes.

    "I love you too..." Cecilia whispered, her voice barely audible as she looked up at him, her gaze searching his face, hoping to find a trace of the man she once knew.

    He smiled, a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes, before leaning in to press a soft kiss to her forehead. Then, with ast lingering look, he turned and walked away, his footsteps echoing through the empty hall, leaving Cecilia standing there, her hand pressed against her chest, feeling as if she was being torn apart.

    She watched him go, a cold, hollow feeling spreading through her as his words reyed in her mind.

    She couldn''t shake the overwhelming sense of dread that had taken hold of her heart. Rachel''s words echoed in her mind, adding to the confusion and fear that had settled deep within her.

    ''If only I could talk to¡­''

    Her thought halted abruptly as Ash''s face shed in her mind. She felt a sudden wave of disbelief and shame wash over her.

    How could she think about him now, after everything that had happened? She shook her head, frustrated with herself, as if trying to shake off the lingering thoughts that clung to her like shadows.

    With a heavy sigh, she turned and began to walk away, her mind a chaotic whirl of conflicting emotions.

    But she had barely taken a few steps when her wrist device vibrated, startling her. She nced down and saw a new message notification blinking on the small screen.

    Her heart skipped a beat as she tapped on the screen, and a small holographic disy popped up, revealing a message from Ash. Her eyes widened, and her breath hitched as she read the words, [ I feel bad about how things happened. Can we talk? ]

    Cecilia''s eyes darted around the hall, panic tightening her throat as if someone could see the message she was reading, even if it wasn''t possible. With trembling fingers, she hastily tapped the screen, closing the message before stuffing her hands into her pockets. She quickened her pace, her heart racing as she made her way toward the stairs, the weight of the message hanging over her like a dark cloud

 Chapter 680 The Hall Of Echoed Valor

    Chapter 680 The Hall Of Echoed Valor

    In the well-lit main room of the Culthold of the Coven of the Damned, a somber atmosphere pervaded the room. Grace sat in a chair, her head resting against her palm, her usually sharp eyes clouded with worry. Beside her, Emiko and Yui sat on either side, their presence a quietfort as they tried to console her.

    "Aunty Grace, please don''t worry. We will get him out one way or the other," Emiko said, her voice firm with determination, though her lips were pressed together in a tight line.

    Grace sighed, her gaze unfocused as she looked at the concrete floor beneath her feet, "It''s not that simple, Emiko. Remy is being watched. If we make one wrong move, it could endanger him even more." Her voice was heavy with worry and fatigue.

    Yui leaned forward, her eyes earnest as she spoke, "But we can help him, right? We can enter the academy. How about we help Remy get out? We can do more than just sending a letter to him."

    Grace''s lips twisted into a bitter smile as she shook her head, "No, dear. You know what we''re up against. If we get caught, it''s not just Remy''s life on the line. It''s ours as well. And I can''t risk losing any more of you. If it were me alone, then it would be fine. But I can''t take any action without jeopardizing our Master''s ns."

    "They''re probably holding him hostage," Asher''s voice echoed as he entered the room, nked by Amelia and Reba. He held the end of a leash fastened to the ck choker around Reba''s neck, though she was d he at least let her walk upright.

    Emiko and Yui quickly stood up, bowing respectfully, while Grace also rose to greet him. Asher waved them down, gesturing for them to sit back. Emiko and Yui exchanged shocked nces, their expressions reflecting the unease Asher''s words had sparked.

    Reba''s gaze flickered over Grace''s doleful expression. She knew the situation surrounding Grace''s grandson, and despite herself, she felt an odd irritation seeing the usually smug bitch so weighed down with worry. Grace didn''t seem surprised by Asher''s statement and sighed heavily, "Derek must be suspecting I''m still alive. Remy is a genius, but they gave him a slot over other geniuses who are older and stronger than him. It can''t be a coincidence."

    "Oh no¡­" Yui mumbled, her voice filled with concern, while Emiko clenched her fists, her brows furrowed in frustration.

    Amelia crossed her arms, her expression conflicted, "We always knew this could be a possibility. But we never expected him to find out so soon. It must be because you fought the Thundering Reaper, Aunty Grace."

    "What''s the big deal? Just ask that so-called Daughter of Justice to kidnap him and bring him here. The only other option is to attack the stupid ce and take him out," Reba said with a dismissive shake of her head as if the answer was obvious.

    Amelia rolled her eyes, exasperated, "You cannot be serious. Rachel is already risking herself a lot. What you''re suggesting would be like offering her on a silver tter to her father."

    Reba shrugged, "She''s a big girl. She can handle it."

    "She''s right about one thing," Asher interjected, his tone serious. "Remy can''t get out without us forcing our way in. He''s constantly watched, so none of us can sneak him out."

    "You''re right," Amelia agreed, "But force our way in? The academy is right within the headquarters of the WHA. We would have better chances of taking on the North Korean military than the fortress of Huntress. It''s literally the ce where the most talented Hunters are concentrated. It also won''t look good for our cult if we attack an academic ce filled with kids. It''s impossible with all those Hunters there," Amelia finished with a shake of her head, her frustration palpable. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asher nodded slowly, considering her words, "I know. That''s why we''ll attack when Remy is on his way to the teleportation chamber that''s located elsewhere, which would take him to Mars. We just have to know when it happens. I''ll ask Rachel to look into it."

    "Of course¡­ there is that option as well," Reba mumbled, pretending to look elsewhere, her eyes darting to and fro as if to make sure nobody was looking at her.

    Grace''s heart lightened slightly, a spark of hope igniting in her chest. She stood up, her gaze fixed on Asher with a look of deep appreciation and gratitude, "Thank you, Master." She knew he was doing this for her, as it wouldn''t affect his ns whether Remy had the M.A.M installed or not.

    ¡ª

    In a deste, dark wastnd with eerie golden lightning streaking across the roiling sky, Lenny stood, trembling before a towering figure that hovered just above him.

    The young man''s body seemed to hum with an otherworldly energy, his presence oppressive and suffocating. His golden eyes radiated a blinding light, crackling with energy, and his muscr form was sheathed in a sleek, ck suit adorned with a cape. Emzoned on his chest was the emblem of a golden sun, shed by lightning.

    "You fucking bastard¡­" Lenny growled, his voice raw with anger and fear. Sweat dripped down his brow, his knuckles white as he tightened his grip on his sabre, which began to glow with a fierce, radiant brown light. He felt the crushing weight of his opponent''s gaze, but he refused to back down. He had no reason to fear him¡­not anymore!

    "I will gut you this time!" he roared, his voice breaking through the oppressive silence like a desperate war cry. Summoning every ounce of his power, Lenny lunged forward, his sabre zing with the intensity of his rage, aiming for the hovering man''s neck.

    In that instant, the figure''s golden eyes flickered, crackling with lightning, and a deafening thunderp split the air. A shockwave, powerful and unstoppable, surged from the figure''s form, rippling through the wastnd like a tidal wave. The ground cracked and split beneath its force, and Lenny''s eyes widened in horror as he found himself rooted to the spot, his body frozen in ce, his sabre raised uselessly in the air.

    "Uhh¡­" Lenny tried to speak, but his voice was lost in the howling wind as the shockwave''s bacsh engulfed him. The next moment, his body exploded in a grotesque spray of blood, shattered bones, and torn flesh.

    "AAAHHHH!!!" Lenny''s scream echoed through the grandiose hall of the WHA Academy as he jerked awake, his chest heaving, his eyes wide with terror. He blinked rapidly, disoriented by the sudden shift from the deste wastnd to the opulent hall with its vaulted ceiling and gleaming marble floors. Therge white crystal on the raised dais before him glowed softly, its light dancing across the runes and sigils encircling it.

    [ The Corrupted Prince Wins ] the message rang out, cold and emotionless, reverberating in the otherwise empty hall for the umpteenth time.

    Lenny''s heart pounded in his chest as he struggled to catch his breath, his limbs still numb from the phantom pain of his gruesome defeat. He let out a low, frustrated growl, slumping back against the floor.

    "That ended faster than I thought," a familiar voice rang out from behind him, causing Lenny to jerk in surprise. He looked behind to see Rachel sitting on one of the many empty chairs, her arms crossed and a curious smile ying on her lips.

    "R-Rachel? When did you arrive?" Lenny stammered, scrambling to his feet with an awkward chuckle, feeling a flush of shame rise to his cheeks. His earlier bravado had vanished, reced by the stinging embarrassment of being caught in such a state. How shameful to see him get defeated like that, especially at his hands even if it was just a mere echo.

    "I was looking for you when I heard you were unexpectedly in the Hall of Echoed Valor," Rachel said, her tone light but with a hint of curiosity. "I had no idea they still kept the Corrupted Prince''s Echo in this hall. Usually, only the echoes of legendary and honorable warriors are kept here to train the students. But I suppose it isn''t a bad idea to train students by letting them fight someone who was once the strongest Hunter," she mused, her gaze drifting to the glowing crystal.

    She then looked back at Lenny, her brows furrowing slightly, "But why were you fighting his Echo? I was surprised to see you get instantaneously destroyed by him. Weren''t you the one who dealt him a severe blow that helped my dad kill him?" Her face looked as if she was genuinely curious about what went wrong.

    Lenny forced augh, wiping the sweat from his brow, "Don''t mind me. I''m not in my best shape right now. I''ve been distracted with a lot of things. I was only trying to vent my frustration by fighting that fucker." His voice cracked slightly at the end, betraying his shaken state.

    Rachel nodded slowly, though inwardly her thoughts were more scathing, ''Best shape, my foot. I bet you were hiding all the time in your fight against Cedric. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even be alive in the first ce,'' she thought bitterly, her eyes narrowing.

    But once again, seeing how powerful Cedric was, she felt even more horrible about how things had ended for him. If only he wasn''t backstabbed like that in his most vulnerable state¡­he would have still been-

    Suddenly, therge double doors of the hall swung open with a loud creak, drawing both their gazes. A group of students, chattering excitedly, stepped inside, their voices falling silent as they spotted the unexpected duo standing by the dais. At the forefront of the group was a dashing young man with a calm,posed demeanor and striking hazel eyes.

    "Arthur?" Rachel murmured, her brows raising in surprise as she saw hime in with all these students.

 Chapter 681 To Witness His Echo

    Chapter 681 To Witness His Echo

    Arthur''s eyes flicked between Rachel and Lenny, his brow raising slightly as he spoke, "Rachel? I didn''t expect to see you here. Were you here to train by any chance?"

    The students around them whispered excitedly, their eyes wide as they took in the unexpected appearance of the Daughter of Justice. Some of the boys and young men exchanged nces, clearly captivated by her presence. Dressed in casual attire, she looked even more stunning than usual, her natural beauty amplified by her confident and rxed demeanor. What a goddess¡­

    Rachel smiled lightly, shaking her head, "Not at all. Lenny was just doing some warm-up, and I had a bit of business to discuss with him. We happened to bump into each other here."

    Lenny shot Arthur an irritated look, "What are you doing here, anyway? Shouldn''t you be out there doing quests or something?" Lenny felt that each time he saw this fucker''s face, it just made him feel more irked.

    Arthur gave a polite, measured smile, "I came to the headquarters to talk to the President. But since he asked me to wait, I thought I''d give the new students a tour of the Hall of Echoed Valor in the meantime."

    Arthur never expected this to happen since the students happened to see him and few of them begged him to give them a tour despite the fact that he was never a student here.

    And so he found himself unable to refuse and ended up here. He was also curious about the Hall of Echoed Valor and wanted to explore it.

    "That''s so nice of you," Rachel said with a gentle smile, "Then we shouldn''t disturb you any further." She turned slightly as if to leave. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But just then, a young girl in the group, her eyes sparkling with excitement, raised her hand and blurted out, "Miss Sterling! Can you please give us abined tour?"

    Rachel paused, ncing at the girl with a surprised yet warm look. Lenny, however, clicked his tongue in annoyance and red down at the student, "Tch, a student like you is demanding a full-fledged Hunter to give you a tour? Have some sense, will ya?"

    The girl''s face nched, and she lowered her head, shrinking under his withering gaze. Her excitement faded, reced by fear.

    The other students were also startled and scared when they heard the angry voice of the Supreme Commander.

    But Rachel raised a hand, her voice soothing and calm. "It''s fine." She turned to the girl, her smile returning, "I was once a student at this academy. So I suppose I can do this small thing for my juniors."

    Lenny sighed in frustration but didn''t argue. He knew he couldn''t stop her.

    Arthur smiled appreciatively, "That''s very kind of you, Rachel. Thank you."

    The students'' faces lit up in excitement, their admiration for Rachel growing even more. They huddled closer, eager to hear what she had to say.

    Rachel pointed towards therge crystal that dominated the center of the room, perched on a raised dais. "Do you see thisrge crystal here?" she asked, her voice carrying a sense of reverence. The students nodded eagerly, their eyes glued to the glowing gem.

    "This is the Echo Crystal," Rachel exined, "It has stored the ''Echoes'' of every legendary Hunter, so even if they have long passed away, their Echoes can still be used to train the next generation of Hunters. Every Echo of a Hunter resembles them in almost every way inbat since they are based on the real ones. You can imagine it as a device scanning your fighting style, abilities, and anything rted tobat to create a realistic Echo."

    "That''s so fascinating!" one of the students eximed. "But is it true that not all Hunters can have their Echoes created using this crystal?" he asked with a curious look, his brows furrowed.

    Arthur watched Rachel intently, his arms crossed as he listened. Lenny, despite his earlier annoyance, stayed close by, his eyes fixed on Rachel, clearly more interested in her presence than the topic at hand.

    Rachel nodded, offering a brief smile, "That''s partly true. Any Hunter with enough reputation can have their Echo created. But the Echo will be discarded once they die. The Hall of Echoed Valor only keeps the Echoes of those Hunters who have showcased unmatched valor, strength, or achievements in their time for eternity. For example, my Echo might be discarded if I don''t achieve something great for humanity."

    The students gasped softly, looks of awe and respect in their eyes as they absorbed her words. They nodded in understanding, marveling at the weight of what she said.

    Then, a boy at the back hesitantly raised his hand, his voice tentative, "Uhm¡­ Is it true that the Echo of the Go¡ªuh, I mean, the Corrupted Prince is still present in the crystal?"

    The room fell silent, and several students gasped, their eyes darting around nervously. The boy who asked the question turned pale, realizing he might have crossed a line. He swallowed hard, shrinking back as if expecting a rebuke.

    Rachel''s expression shifted slightly, a flicker of something unreadable passing through her eyes. Arthur''s eyes were filled with a heavy light, but they held a hint of curiosity.

    Lenny''s jaw tightened at the mention of that name and clicked his tongue, "Of course, it''s not t-"

    "Yes," Rachel suddenly interjected as if she didn''t even hear him, her voice steady but tinged with something deeper, "His Echo is still here. The council decided to keep it because, despite everything, his power and skills were unparalleled. He was once the strongest Hunter among us, and his Echo serves as a reminder of what can happen when such power is misused. And practically, we have only benefits to gain by using his Echo to train. The stronger foes we face, the stronger we be."

    Lenny wanted to ask why she told them that, but then he realized they were bound to find out anyway, and she saved him from some embarrassment.

    The students exchanged nces, their faces reflecting a mixture of fear and fascination. The Corrupted Prince was a figure shrouded in legend and infamy, a symbol of both greatness and downfall. They were all alive when it happened, and some of them couldn''t process it, but it was all true.

    "But Miss Sterling," one of the students spoke up, his voice shaky, "Isn''t it dangerous to have his Echo here? What if it¡­ does something to our mind when we connect with the crystal?"

    Rachel shook her head, a small, sad smile tugging at her lips, "An Echo can''t act on its own. It''s just a reflection of what the Hunter was in life, a tool for training. It has no will of its own. But it can teach us valuable lessons, even if those lessonse from the darkest of ces."

    Rachel saw how her father had twisted the truth so much that these youngsters were afraid of Cedric even after his death. It made her feel more sorry for what happened to his legacy.

    One of the students hesitated before raising her hand, her voice timid as she asked, "Is it possible to see an Echo battle, recreating the final battle of the Corrupted Prince against those 25 brave Hunters?"

    A murmur of surprise rippled through the group. Rachel and Arthur exchanged a nce, their brows lifting in unison. Lenny, however, clenched his jaw, his expression souring.

    "Why do you want to see that?" Lenny snapped, his irritation palpable, "We don''t have time to waste on such nonsense. Just scoot out of this hall immediately," His words were harsh, and the girl flinched, lowering her gaze to the ground.

    Arthur stepped in, his voice calm and reassuring, "It''s true that a battle like that would take at least an hour. We don''t have the time for that during this tour. But, if you don''t mind me asking, why are you curious about it?"

    The girl sighed, still hesitant, but Arthur''s gentle demeanor seemed to give her courage, "I heard it took those brave Hunters more than an hour to bring him down because of the Demon King helping him. So I just wanted to see how long it would take if the Corrupted Prince was alone."

    Rachel nodded slowly, her gaze thoughtful. "I understand. That was a legendary battle, and it''s natural to be curious. But recreating it in full would take too long. However," she added, smiling softly, "the crystal also has a special function. It can run a quick simtion of the battle and show us the end result in just a few seconds."

    Arthur''s eyebrows rose in genuine surprise. "Really? That sounds like an interesting function." His curiosity was piqued. The Corrupted Prince was a figure of both infamy and mystery, and as someone who had deeply affected his family, especially his sister to go missing, Arthur couldn''t help but want to see just how powerful this man truly was, even if it was only through an Echo.

    "Please, can we see it?" the girl asked eagerly, and this time, several other students nodded along, their eyes wide with interest. They had only heard stories about that fateful battle, and the chance to witness even a shadow of it was too tempting to pass up.

    Rachel nced at Lenny, who looked like he was chewing on nails, and then back at the hopeful faces of the students. "Alright," she said with a pleasant smile, "if you all want to see it, I don''t see why not."

    She stepped towards the console, cing her hand on it to activate the crystal. But as she was about to press the button to start the simtion, Lenny stepped in front of her, his stance rigid and defensive.

    "You can''t do this," Lenny said, his voice low and intense, "Trust me, your dad wouldn''t like this one bit. You have no idea how dangerous this situation can be."

    Rachel blinked, genuinely perplexed, "What do you mean, dangerous? It''s just a simtion. Wouldn''t it be good to show the students how brave Hunters came together to vanquish such evil?"

    Lenny cleared his throat, his eyes darting nervously around, "You don''t get it," he said, his voice strained, "It''s not that simple. Your dad gave strict orders not to let anything like this happen. So you can''t do this, Rachel."

    Rachel sighed, "Lenny, I appreciate your concern, but you''re overreacting. It''s just a simtion."

    Before she could finish her sentence, a sudden movement caught her eye.

    She turned, her brows lifting in surprise as Arthur stepped forward and pressed the button to start the simtion.

    "Arthur, what are you¡ª?" Rachel began, but it was toote. The console lit up, and a hum of energy filled the air as the crystal glowed brightly, the simtion already beginning to take form.

    "No! Stop!" Lenny roared, his face pale with a mixture of fear and fury as he lunged forward, but the crystal had already begun its work!

 Chapter 682 It Makes No Sense At All

    Chapter 682 It Makes No Sense At All

    "No! Stop!" Lenny roared, his face pale with a mixture of fear and fury as he lunged forward, but the crystal had already begun its work.

    The students gasped and took a collective step back as the hall transformed around them. Shadows twisted and elongated, forming the shapes of warriors in enchanted armor, their forms shimmering with ethereal light.

    The air crackled with tension as a dark figure emerged, hovering above them with a terrifying presence that sent shivers down their spines.

    The Corrupted Prince''s Echo stood before them, his figure blurred and yet unmistakably powerful, his eyes glowing with a malevolent golden light.

    The 25 Hunters materialized around him, their faces determined, weapons at the ready.

    Out of the 25, the faces they easily recognized the most were the Bulwark of Justice, the Supreme Commander, the Gale Mistress, who was none other than Lena Hart, Rhino King, and the legendary Spell Dancer, Aira Evangelion. All were some of the strongest S Rankers in the world.

    However, Rhino King was no longer alive, and he sumbed to his injuriester on. And Aira Evangelion mysteriously disappeared.

    Lenny gritted his teeth as it was toote and Arthur was blocking the console by standing in front of him.

    He wanted to use force buthe didn''t want to make a scene in front of Rachel or¡­lose face before these pesky kids.

    He could only helplessly look on with horror as the simtion didn''t waste time.

    It was as if someone had hit the fast-forward button on reality. The sh of weapons, the surge of mana, and the roar of the battle filled the hall in a deafening cacophony.

    shes of light and bursts of radiant energy illuminated the space as the Hunters fought valiantly, but the Corrupted Prince moved with an almost supernatural grace, his power overwhelming and relentless.

    The simtion blurred into a chaotic blur of violence and power, fast-forwarding through the visceral sh of titanic forces.

    Blood spilled and vaporized in midair, golden lightning crackled and streaked across the battlefield, and shockwaves rippled through the very fabric of the space, distorting everything in their wake.

    It was a maelstrom of devastation that left the students wide-eyed, their jaws ck as they struggled toprehend the sheer scale and ferocity of the battle unfolding before them.

    One moment, the sky was filled with the explosive shes of weapons and the terrifying roars of Hunters giving their all.

    The next, it was consumed by the raw, destructive force of the Corrupted Prince. Everything was happening too fast for their eyes to follow¡ªa terrifying ballet of death and power, a dance where every step could annihte a city.

    And then, abruptly, everything slowed to a crawl. The simtion dialed back to normal speed, the chaotic whirlwind ofbat freezing into sharp rity.

    High above, amidst the dark clouds lit by asional shes of lightning, the Echo of the Corrupted Prince interlocked his hands together, muscles tensing as he drew in his power. With a thunderous roar that seemed to split the heavens, he delivered a devastating blow to Derek''s Echo''s sr plexus.

    The force of the impact was cataclysmic, the shockwave shattering the clouds around them and sending Derek''s Echo hurtling toward the ground like a meteor. His body plummeted through the air, the momentum carrying him with terrifying speed toward a ive embedded in the ground far below. The students watched, breathless, their hearts pounding in their chests as Derek''s body struck the ive.

    There was a sickening crunch as steel met flesh, and the de pierced through Derek''s back, erupting from his chest with a gruesome spray of blood, making even Rachel unconsciously flinch. The shock of the sight left a collective gasp hanging in the air, the echo of horror spreading through the students like a wave. Derek''s Echo hung there, suspended on the de, a crimson fountain gushing forth, staining the ground beneath in a pool of death.

    Gracefully, the Corrupted Prince''s Echo descended, his figure ethereal and ominous as he floated beside the impaled body, the golden rays of the sun bathing him from behind. His arms were crossed over his chest, his gaze serene and detached, as if he were merely observing an expected oue, his presence alone casting a shadow over the scene of carnage that held whatever was left of the corpses of the other 24 Hunters.

    A massive message appeared before the stunned students, the words hanging in the air like a grim promation: N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [ The Corrupted Prince Wins ]

    [ Time Taken - 4 minutes 59 seconds ]

    The students stood frozen, their eyes wide and quivering, struggling to process what they had just witnessed. Horror and awe warred within them, leaving their minds reeling. They had heard stories of that legendary battle, but to see even a simted version of it end like this¡ªto see the strongest Hunters, including the President himself, fall so swiftly and brutally¡ªwas something that defied belief.

    How could it be possible? Didn''t the original battle take more than an hour to beat not only the Corrupted Prince but also the Demon King? Then how could the simtion show that the Corrupted Prince obliterated all 25 Elite Hunters within 5 minutes?!! He couldn''t have been a mortal!

    Arthur''s breath caught in his throat, his gaze locked on the message, his mind unable to imagine the Corrupted Prince was this strong. If that was the case¡­why didn''t he causerge-scale destruction earlier? Beside him, Lenny''s face had gone ashen, the color drained from his cheeks as he stared at the screen. He looked as if he had seen a ghost, his eyes wide and unfocused, his body trembling with an emotion that could only be described as fear¡ªa fear he hadn''t felt since that very day, the day they tried to destroy the man who possessed strength no mortal should have.

    Rachel''s heart clenched painfully as she watched the scene fade away, leaving only the cold reality of the simtion''s results.

    It was as if all the stories, all the history she knew had been shattered, the truth too raw and brutal toprehend.

    She had expected the Corrupted Prince to be strong, but this... This was beyond anything she had imagined.

    Under 5 minutes? Then, was it a lie as well that her father and the other Hunters took more than an hour to kill him? No¡­how did they even manage to kill him in the first ce if he was this strong? Did they trap him or something by taking advantage of his trust? She couldn''t think of any other way Cedric could have gone down. But this made her realize that she never actually saw Cedric use his powers to the fullest despite knowing that he was ridiculously powerful. He must have been always holding back.

    After all, the Echoes in these simtions have no concept of holding back.

    But was Cedric''s strength the reason her father got rid of him? Was he afraid Cedric would put an end to his ns? She knew Cedric would have definitely tried to do so if he had known. That was the kind of man he was. He knew no fear and wouldn''t care about anything but doing the right thing.

    The training hall became filled with an electric tension. A hush had fallen over the students, each one lost in their own bewildered thoughts, faces pale with disbelief.

    Then, like the crack of a whip, a voice broke the silence.

    "Ehhh¡­ how is this possible?" a student mumbled, his eyes wide as if he had just woken from a vivid nightmare. He rubbed his temples, trying to process what he had just witnessed.

    His murmur was enough to snap another student out of their daze, "I know, right?" she said, her voice a mixture of confusion and frustration. "If he was this strong, how did those 25 Hunters take more than an hour? And how did they manage to kill him along with the Demon King?"

    "It makes no sense at all¡­" A girl nearby shook her head slowly, her long hair swaying like dark waves in a storm. Her eyes were distant, like she was still seeing the echoes of the impossible scene.

    Lenny''s eyes narrowed as the whispers spread like wildfire, the students feeding off each other''s disbelief. His fists clenched, knuckles turning white as he suddenly barked, "Stop mumbling nonsense! Clearly, this simtion is wed. Without the sun''s light, he''s trash!"

    "So, did the battle happen after the sunset?" One of the students unconsciously mumbled, making others wonder if the 25 Hunters purposefully attacked the Corrupted Prince when he was at its weakest.

    Rachel fought the urge to roll her eyes, her lips twitching with the effort to keep her expression neutral.

    She knew Cedric was unbeatable under the sun''s light. However, that didn''t mean he would be powerless when the sunset happened. He could still use the mana he had stored within his body over the day.

    "Our Supreme Commander might be right," she said with an awkward chuckle, knowing she had to pretend, "This cannot be possible. The Corrupted Prince isn''t that strong. Maybe the Echoes are wed and need to be looked at."

    Lenny''s tight expression rxed, a small, appreciative smile tugging at his lips. He nodded approvingly at Rachel, his ego appeased by her quick support. Around them, most of the students seemed to buy into their exnation, nodding slowly as if convincing themselves that what they''d seen couldn''t possibly be real. It was just a simtion, after all.

    But some still looked doubtful, unease etched into their features. The silence stretched, filled with the unsaid questions lingering in the air.

    "How can they be wed?" Arthur''s voice cut through the quiet like a de, sharp and clear. Heads turned, and Lenny''s eyes narrowed dangerously as he red at Arthur, his irritation palpable.

    Arthur, however, seemed unfazed, "I heard that this Echo Crystal was forged using the knowledge left behind by the Elder Hunters," he continued, his tone measured but insistent, "It has worked perfectly for centuries and can''t be tampered with. So how could the Corrupted Prince win against so many powerful Hunters unless he was truly that powerful? But then that begets the question of how he died, which baffles me."

    Arthur said as if he was genuinely confused about the way the events took ce. He was also concerned and curious since his sister disappeared because of this battle. That much he could put together.

    A few students nodded along, clearly grappling with the same thoughts.

    Murmurs of agreement spread through the crowd, a ripple of uncertainty that Lenny could practically feel in his bones.

    Rachel watched Arthur with a hidden smile, satisfaction swelling in her chest. He was asking the right questions, pushing the narrative in exactly the way she''d hoped, all without her having to lift a finger.

    Lenny''s face twisted in annoyance, his authority slipping from his grasp, "You lil¡ªJust stop talking bullshit! How could a junior like you know how this crystal works? Don''t run off your mouth mindlessly and mislead the kids."

    Arthur tilted his head, his brows furrowing in genuine confusion, "I know I might be wrong. So would you care to exin then?"

    Lenny''s jaw tightened, the vein on his temple throbbing as he struggled for a response, "Y-You¡­" he spluttered, words failing him as Arthur''s calm gaze held steady, not expecting him to talk back to a senior.

    Why was this bastard getting on his nerves so much?!

    *Click!*

    As if the universe itself had decided to intervene, the heavy doors at the back of the hall suddenly swung open.

    A collective silent gasp escaped the students as all eyes turned to the entrance. Derek Sterling, the President himself, strode in with an unreadable expression on his face. His presence was like a cold wind sweeping through the room, silencing every whisper, every thought. His radiant blue eye, piercing and sharp, scanned the room before settling on therge message still projected in the hall

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 683 Not Ready Yet

    Chapter 683 Not Ready Yet

    Lenny immediately stepped forward, a nervous chuckle escaping his lips as he addressed the President, "President, sorry about this. I tried to stop this unauthorized simtion from running, but Arthur here found it a bit hard to follow my warnings, eheh."

    Arthur''s brows furrowed, confused by the sudden me being thrown his way. Why was Lenny making it sound like he had caused trouble? Looking at Derek, Arthur spoke with a steady voice, "I''m sorry, sir. Other than the students being curious, I just also wanted to see how terrifying the Corrupted Prince was."

    Derek nodded, his expression calm but unreadable, "It''s fine. So¡­ what do you think about the oue?"

    Arthur blinked, taken aback by the question. He winced slightly before answering, "I¡­ Considering how things went down in reality, I didn''t expect such an unexpected oue. But the simtion can''t be wed, right?"

    Derek''s eye flickered, "You are right. The simtion isn''t wed, and the oue is indeed overwhelming." He then turned his gaze toward the gathered students, most of them looking confused and shaken. His tone softened as he pointed toward therge crystal in the middle of the hall, "This crystal is not perfect. It records the abilities and fighting styles of those it echoes, but it cannot capture the true essence of a battle. It''s not meant to tell stories, only to provide training."

    Arthur''s brows furrowed further in contemtion. His mind was racing, and before he could stop himself, he asked, "But still¡­ Why would it show such an overwhelming oue? Could it be that the Corrupted Prince really was that powerful? And if he was, how was he defeated?"

    The question hung in the air for a moment before a murmur spread among the students. Derek turned his gaze back to Arthur, his expression thoughtful, "It''s a fair question, Arthur."

    He nodded slightly, acknowledging Arthur''s doubt, "The truth is, the Corrupted Prince was indeed powerful. More powerful than most of you could everprehend. But power alone does not decide the oue of a battle. It was strategy, sacrifice, and unity that led to his downfall. Twenty-five of our strongest Hunters fought together, and many gave their lives to put an end to his evil. The simtions can''t ount for how Hunters work together or the bonds and emotions we share when fighting evil."

    Derek''s voice carried the weight of authority, his words sinking deep into the students, "Do not idolize strength alone. The world is full of powerful beings, but it is those who use their power for the right reasons, who fight not for themselves but for the world, who truly make a difference. Remember that."

    A heavy silence followed, the weight of his message settling over the room like a thick fog. Arthur could sense the truth in Derek''s words, yet something still gnawed at him, something that felt unfinished. The power the Corrupted Prince disyed seemed too great to be simply exined away.

    Rachel''s eyes were locked on her father, noticing the subtle tension in his shoulders, the way his eye narrowed ever so slightly. She could see that he hated that this simtion had been seen by the students, but he was trying to contain the fallout, to steer the narrative. The more she saw this side of him, the more unsettling he became.

    Sensing the shift in the atmosphere, Lenny took a step forward. His voice was uncharacteristically meek, barely a whisper. "I¡ªI''m sorry, sir. I should''ve been more vignt. I''ll make sure nothing like this happens again."

    Derek''s gaze shifted to him, cold and piercing, like a de drawn under the skin. His voice was low, meant only for Lenny''s ears, "Don''t let me see you in this hall again."

    Lenny paled, nodding quickly before retreating a step, his frustration unbearable, and he couldn''t help but shoot daggers at Arthur again. Just because of that Evangelion bastard, he was getting punished for it.

    Turning back to the students, Derek''s expression softened once more, his tone measured and paternal, "As for the rest of you, I hope this serves as a reminder. Power is a dangerous thing, and those who wield it without understanding the consequences are often consumed by it. Learn from the past, but do not dwell on it. Focus on bing the kind of Hunters the world needs."

    The students nodded solemnly, their earlier excitement dampened by the weight of Derek''s words. They hade expecting stories of legendary battles and heroic strength, but instead, they were leaving with a sobering lesson about responsibility and sacrifice.

    However, as they began to file out of the hall, some couldn''t help but cast lingering nces at the Echo Crystal, the memory of the Corrupted Prince''s terrifying prowess still fresh in their minds. One of the students silently but quickly pocketed a device, hoping nobody saw him recording the simtion''s end result.

    The questions remained¡ªburied beneath the President''s warnings, but not forgotten.

    As thest of the students filtered out, bidding their quick goodbyes to Arthur, he hurried across the hall, making his way toward Derek, who seemed to be waiting for him by the exit. Derek''s face softened into a warm smile as Arthur approached.

    "I got your message," Derek said, his tone rxed, "But I was in a meeting. What did you want to talk about?"

    Arthur offered a brief, almost sheepish smile before speaking, "It''s about the Mars Vanguard Initiative, sir. I heard the priority is based on ranking, but I didn''t see my name on the list of S Rankers. Did I do something wrong? I really want to go to Mars and help the others fight demons."

    Derek shook his head, the warmth in his eye never fading as he ced a hand on Arthur''s shoulder, "Son, that''s not it at all. I want what''s best for you. But we can''t send all S Rankers to Mars. Some Hunters, like you, are needed here on Earth in case any powerful demons decide to cause trouble. We can''t afford to make any mistakes when demons like Hellbringer and the Thundering Reaper are exploiting loopholes to sow chaos without using quests."

    Arthur''s expression shifted, realization dawning on him. He nodded slowly, "I see¡­ that makes sense."

    "Don''t feel disappointed, kid. You''ll get your chance." The voice was aged but strong,ing from the far side of the hall. Arthur turned to see a stern-looking old man, seemingly in his early seventies.

    His dignified posture and finely tailored suit reflected a life of wealth and power. A short white beard framed his inscrutable expression, and his bald head gleamed under the bright light.

    "Council Member Hart," Arthur greeted him with respect, bowing slightly, "It''s an honor."

    Albert Hart nodded slowly, a thin smile tugging at his lips as he approached, "You''ve got potential, son. Real potential. You''re our hope for the future. We can''t risk anything happening to you. But when you''re ready¡­" His gaze flickered toward Derek before he added, "I''ll personally make sure Derek does what''s necessary."

    Arthur smiled briefly, feeling the weight of the praise, "Thank you, sir. I appreciate your confidence. I won''t waste any more of your time," he said, bowing his head again. He turned on his heel, walking away, his footsteps echoing in the quiet hall.

    But as Arthur walked, a thought nagged at him. Was it really about keeping him safe? Or were they holding him back because they didn''t believe he was ready? A determined spark lit up in his eyes as he thought about his next move¡ªtraining harder, pushing his limits. Advisor Ash crossed his mind, and he knew exactly where he would start, his eyes glowing with a determined light despite remembering Ash''s refusal.

    Rachel looked at Arthur walking away from afar and couldn''t help but wonder if he would make a good ally. He might be blind to everything happening around him but he was someone who had the courage to do the right thing¡­just like Cedric.

    But she couldn''t guarantee how exactly he would react to the truth and it wasn''t like Asher would agree.

    There was also the fact that he might be holding resentment towards Cedric because of what happened to his sister and might not believe the truth behind Cedric''s death.

    As Arthur disappeared from view, Albert shifted his gaze to Derek, his brow furrowing slightly, "How long do you think before he''s ready for things to move forward?"

    Derek''s expression darkened, his eye narrowing, "We can''t force anything. It has to happen naturally. We''ll just have to wait and watch."

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, in a WHA base near a Junction Tower set for an unveiling ceremony the next day, Cecilia sat in her office. Papers were scattered across her desk, but her focus was far from her work. The events of the previous night yed over and over in her mind, like an unwee ghost haunting her thoughts.

    She kept receiving messages and emails on her device, but that didn''t pull her out of her reverie.

    However, outside, Asher had just arrived, standing before the base, staring up at the window of Cecilia''s office. A subtle smirk yed at the corner of his lips, a dark blue rectangr box in his hand. His eyes gleamed with a quiet calction as he turned and strode confidently into the base.

    He heard from Rachel that Cecilia should have the information of when Remy would be transported to prepare for his arrival at Mars since she was still a Head of Department at the academy while Rachel was no longer part of the academy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    And so he was determined to pry out that information from her one way or the other

 Chapter 684 Forced To Sacrifice

    Chapter 684 Forced To Sacrifice

    Cecilia finally managed to pull herself together, pushing the swirl of emotions to the back of her mind and forcing herself to focus on the stack of papers in front of her. She needed to concentrate¡ªthis project was critical. But just as she began making progress, a sudden knock on the door echoed through her office.

    Without looking up, she casually said, "Yes?"

    The door clicked open, and a smooth, charming voice reached her ears. "How are you doing, Cecilia?"

    Her heart skipped a beat as her eyes shot toward the door. There he was¡ªa devilishly handsome man, tall and self-assured, wearing a half-sleeved white shirt that fit snugly over his muscr frame, and ck jeans that gave him an effortlessly charming look. In one hand, he held arge dark blue rectangr box.

    "A-Ash?" Cecilia stammered, her face flushing slightly as she quickly stood up, "What are you doing here?"

    Asher chuckled, his smile yful yet with a hint of something deeper, "Why so shocked? I''m here to work for you, of course. Or did you forget I''m still your security advisor for the Junction Towers?"

    Cecilia winced internally. How could she forget? She had been meaning to relieve him of the position¡ªhe already had a job at the WHA, and she didn''t want to risk stirring up anything between them. But this project was too important. With Derek involved and the Junction Tower''s security at stake, she couldn''t afford another disaster. Not with Ash being one of the best.

    Clearing her throat, sheposed herself, "I appreciate that you''ve arrived on time, but there''s no need for you toe all the way here. From now on, you can consult my secretary if you have anything to discuss regarding work. I have some important matters to attend to," she added, her voice clipped as she sat back down, pretending to focus on the documents in front of her.

    Asher''s smile faded slightly, reced by a look of mock hurt. He approached her desk, his gaze locked on hers. "So, you''re pushing me away now, huh? After using me? Do I really mean nothing to you? Is it because I''m just a lowly cripple?"

    Cecilia''s heart sank at his words. She looked up, her eyes wide with disbelief, "What? No, Ash. I never used you, and I certainly never thought less of you because of what happened. That''s not it at all. But you''re old enough to understand that I''m a married woman. We can''t continue to have these¡­inappropriate interactions." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher chuckled softly, the sound low and warm, but with a bite of bitterness, "Inappropriate interactions? Since when is it inappropriate for two adults to enjoy each other''spany? You might not care about me, but I care about you. I can see how much you''re suffering, even if no one else does. That¡­ that is what upsets me. I just want to make you happy."

    Cecilia felt a prick in her chest, her emotions a tangled mess. She sighed, running a hand through her hair, "Ash, please. Don''t do this. You still have a bright future ahead of you. You''re charming, kind, and more than capable of finding someone who''s perfect for you. Don''t waste your time on someone like me. I''m old, married¡­ it won''t end well for both of us."

    Asher took a step closer, his presence suddenly overwhelming. She unconsciously shifted back in her chair, her breath hitching as his voice lowered, "A perfect woman? I don''t need anyone else. Even if you think you''re wed, you''re the only one I want. My heart¡­ it beats only for you, Cecilia. If you think you''re old, then every young woman on this should consider themselves old."

    Her eyshes fluttered at his words, and she could feel the warmth creeping into her cheeks. She looked away, her voice shaky as she mumbled, "Y-You should save thosepliments for young women."

    Asher smiled, his voice steady but soft, "You are young in my eyes, Cecilia. That''s why I saved those words for you. And as for being married¡­ isn''t that what''s causing you so much pain? Isn''t it stopping you from being happy? In my eyes, the only thing that won''t end well is if you keep punishing yourself like this."

    Cecilia felt her heart twist, his words striking a chord deep within her.

    She''d been struggling, trapped between duty and her own desires, but hearing Ash speak so openly, so earnestly, was like salt in an open wound.

    "Please, Ash¡­" she whispered, her voice cracking slightly. She didn''t know whether she was begging him to stop or to continue, but either way, the lines she''d drawn to protect herself were blurring.

    Asher leaned in slightly, his expression softening as he added, "I''m not asking you for anything more than your happiness. That''s all I''ve ever wanted for you. Can you really look at me and say you''re happy with the way things are?"

    Her breath caught in her throat, and for a brief moment, she couldn''t speak. She couldn''t lie, not to him. But at the same time, she can''t let this continue lest she ends up in a dangerous situation again. Asher carefully ced the dark blue rectangr box on Cecilia''s desk, its presence almost ominous in the quiet tension of the room. His voice, however, remained gentle. "You don''t have to answer me. But I want to gift you something first... Why don''t you open it?"

    Cecilia blinked, caught off guard by his words. Her gaze shifted to the box, her curiosity piqued despite the warning bells ringing in her mind.

    What kind of gift had he brought her? What was this supposed to mean?

    With hesitant fingers, she unsped the box, feeling an odd mix of excitement and dread. When the lid lifted, her breath caught in her throat.

    Inside, resting on soft velvet, was a white lily¡ªits petals shimmering as if woven from stardust, glowing faintly with an ethereal light.

    The flower seemed to hum with mana, a radiant, soothing energy filling the air around it. It was impossible to look away.

    "This... This is¡ª" Cecilia mumbled, her voice trembling with disbelief.

    Asher''s smile was subtle but warm, "Yes. It''s the Starlight Blossom, famous for emitting a soothing, radiant fragrance that can heal wounds, calm the heart, and help one remember happy memories."

    Her gaze remained transfixed on the flower, but her mind was far away¡ªpulled into long-buried memories. She saw herself as a little girl, running through sunlit meadows, her father''sughter echoing in the air as they yed. Her heart clenched, and her eyes glistened with unshed tears. Those memories had been forcibly suppressed by her family, along with every trace of her father. She couldn''t even attend his funeral. She couldn''t even remember him when it mattered.

    She wasn''t even allowed to procure this flower lest it endangered the honor of her family.

    And then suddenly, another memory fragment shed in her mind. She wasughing and talking with Cedric as she listened to him intently. When did this memory get suppressed?

    But remembering his face made her eyes quiver as she somehow swam out of her thoughts.

    "How... How did you know this was my favorite flower?" Cecilia asked, her voice breaking as her radiant blue eyes shimmered with tears. The weight of the past, of loss, hung heavy on her heart.

    Asher''s gaze softened, his voice quiet but steady, "I didn''t. I only wanted to give you something that would remind you how it feels to be happy."

    But in truth, Asher knew. Cecilia had once told him when he was Cedric that the only flower in this world she liked was the Starlight Blossom.

    He never knew such a fact she confided in him woulde in handy now.

    Cecilia''s chin quivered as she gripped the flower''s stem tightly, as if she feared letting it go would erase the fragile connection to her past.

    The memories flooded in, bittersweet, overwhelming. Her heart felt heavy, but for the first time in a long time, she felt something else¡ªsomething close to warmth.

    Without thinking, Asher reached out, his hand gently cupping her face. His touch was warm, firm, yet tender as he tilted her head up, guiding her to meet his eyes. His voice was a whisper, but it carried the weight of his longing, "Now do you realize how much you''ve been forced to sacrifice? Why don''t you allow me to make it so that you don''t have to sacrifice anything anymore?"

    And before Cecilia could respond, before her mind could catch up with her emotions, Asher leaned in, his lips brushing hers with a deliberate slowness, the heat of his kiss washing over her like a wave.

    Her eyshes fluttered, her body stiffening at first, but as the warmth of his lips melted into hers, a buried part of her heart seemed to stir. She felt a strange kind of peace, a soothing balm for the pain she had kept locked away for so long.

    Her hand twitched, her grip on the Starlight Blossom tightening.

    Her fingers slowly curled around the fabric of Ash''s shirt, her heart beating in her chest as if awakening after years of being numb. The flower''s aura bathed her, its mana stirring her emotions, making her feel as if her very soul was melting into his warmth.

    Her walls were crumbling, and she didn''t know whether she had the strength to rebuild them again.

    Before she knew it, her lips began to move against his, as if seeking the sce only his kiss could offer. Her hand clutched his shirt tighter, pulling him closer as she surrendered to the quiet storm building in her heart.

 Chapter 685 A Losing Battle

    Chapter 685 A Losing Battle

    Cecilia snapped out of her daze, her breath catching in her throat as the weight of what she''d just done sank in. She pulled back sharply, rising from her chair with a sudden, almost frantic movement. Her hand flew to her lips, her fingers trembling as if the very touch of them reminded her of the kiss¡ªof the warmth she had felt but shouldn''t have. Shame flushed across her face, her cheeks burning.

    "I-I am sorry," she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. "I didn''t know what I was doing. Y-You should leave now." Her gaze darted away from him, her chest tightening with guilt.

    But Asher, standing behind her with a calm, almost knowing look, leaned closer, his voice a low, seductive whisper. "How long are you going to lie to yourself, Cecilia? Doesn''t it get tiring?" His arm began to snake around her slender waist, his fingers brushing the fabric of her dress. "You kissed me back. I know you want me."

    Cecilia bit down hard on her lip, her mind reeling. He was right¡ªshe had kissed him back. It wasn''t a drunken mistake or apse of judgment likest time. She had wanted it, even if just for a moment. But why? Why did she allow herself to get swept up in him? Her thoughts spiraled, but the instant she felt his arm tightening around her waist, her instincts kicked in.

    She whirled around, her hand pushing against his chest, forcing Asher to stumble back. Her eyes were wide with a mixture of fear and defiance. "You can push me away," Asher said, steadying himself, "but you can''t push away your own feelings anymore."

    "That... That''s not true," Cecilia''s voice wavered, but she fought to put on a determined expression, her willpower barely holding her together. "I was just... not in my right mind for a second."

    Asher chuckled softly, the sound dark and filled with amusement. "Not even a child would believe that nonsense. But if you''re so confident about your feelings, let me propose something." He stepped closer, his tone challenging, his gaze piercing through her defenses. "Kiss me one more time. Just for ten seconds. If you can kiss me without your heartbeat speeding up, I''ll stay away from you. Forever. But if you fail... you''ll owe me a wish."

    Cecilia blinked, her mind spinning. "E-Excuse me?" she asked, her voiceced with bewilderment.

    "I know it sounds a bit... unorthodox," Asher said, shrugging casually, his lips curling into that subtle smile that always seemed to unnerve her. "But it''s the best way to test your feelings. I''ll even give you as many tries as you need... though you''ll have to ept all the wishes thate with it." His eyes gleamed with a mix of yfulness and challenge. "So, what do you say? Would you rather keep torturing yourself with this uncertainty or put an end to it right now? If you really don''t want me, then what''s the harm? It''s just one kiss."

    His smile deepened, making her heart race in her chest. A part of her knew he had a point¡ªone kiss, just ten seconds, could resolve this entire mess. She could prove to herself that whatever she felt was a momentarypse, nothing more. And yet, the thought of that kiss, of failing to control her heartbeat, made her anxious in a way she didn''t understand.

    She hesitated, ncing at him warily like a doubtful rabbit, "Would you really keep your word?" she asked, her voice soft but uncertain.

    Asher''s smile didn''t falter. "We can use a Blood Contract if you want to make sure," he said, his tone casual but firm. "But I don''t need one. I trust you''re a woman of your word."

    Guilt tugged at her chest for even doubting him. She shook her head quickly. "No. There''s no need for that. I trust your word as well."

    As a retired Hunter, Cecilia knew she had control over her body, her emotions¡ªher heartbeat. It was part of her basic training. No matter what was swirling inside her, she should be able to keep her pulse steady. She could end this. She had to.

    With a determined look, she finally met his gaze. "Okay... one kiss. No more than ten seconds," she said, her voice more confident than she felt. She couldn''t believe she was agreeing to this, but it was the only way out of this twisted situation. She''d prove to herself that she had control¡ªthat she didn''t want him.

    Asher''s smile widened ever so slightly, as if he knew something she didn''t.

    He stepped closer, the tension between them almost suffocating as his eyes locked onto hers. "Ten seconds. That''s all it takes," he murmured.

    Cecilia braced herself, her pulse already quickening despite her best efforts to calm it. One kiss. Just one, and this would all be over.

    But as Asher leaned in, his warmth enveloping her, she couldn''t shake the feeling that this kiss would be anything but simple. But this feeling only made her strengthen her will even more to make sure nothing goes wrong.

    Just as Asher''s lips neared hers, her heartbeat leveled, the rush of adrenaline turning into a cool resolve. She closed her eyes, blocking out everything but the steady thrum of her pulse, determined to win.

    Asher, smirking at her disy of self-control, wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close until her supple body pressed against his. The sudden heat between them made Cecilia''s breath hitch, but she held firm, even as his lips imed hers in a passionate, hungry kiss.

    Blood rushed to her cheeks, her face warming under the intensity of his touch. The way he devoured her lips, his hunger evident, made her body stir. But she dug her heels in mentally, refusing to let her heart betray her. Her focus narrowed to keeping that steady beat as she gave everything to hold back the emotions that threatened to overwhelm her.

    But Asher wasn''t one to back down. He wasted no time, his lips moving with skillful precision, exploring her softness, drawing out the warmth that made her pulse flutter. His touch was intimate, almost too much, as if he knew every weakness she tried to hide. Despite the sparks, she reminded herself¡ªjust a few more seconds, and she''ll win.

    Then, something shifted. Just as five seconds ticked by, Asher''s fiery pace slowed. His kisses became softer, more tender, and with that change came an unexpected warmth that seeped deep into her chest. The intimacy took her by surprise¡ªthe depth of it. His lips lingered, not with lust but with a strange kind of care, stirring something inside her she hadn''t prepared for.

    Her heart, which had been under her firm control, began to rebel. She could feel it, the slow rise in tempo, syncing with his. Her breath hitched, her body reacting without her consent. Before she knew it, her heart surged, pounding hard against her ribcage like a caged bird.

    Cecilia gasped, pulling back with a flushed face, her hand instinctively clutching her chest as if she could will her heart to stop its erratic beats. Her wide, anxious eyes locked onto his, disbelief clouding her gaze. "No¡­" she whispered, her voice strained. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher''s smile was slow, victorious. "Only eight seconds passed, Cecilia," he said, his voice low and smooth. "But I won. Didn''t I tell you? You can''t push away your feelings."

    Cecilia stiffly shook her head, her mind racing. How could she have lost control so easily? How shameful...

    She, a former veteran Hunter, who had endured the worst and trained her mind and body to withstand anything? Her gaze darted away, her lips trembling. "I-I can''t be that weak," she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. The shame of her failure, of letting her heart lead her astray, gnawed at her.

    Asher stepped forward, gently taking her hand in his, his touch both grounding and disarming, "You''re not weak," he said softly, his words sinking into her like a soothing balm, "The reason you couldn''t control your heartbeat is because your heart never wanted to be controlled in the first ce. You can''t fight against your true desires, Cecilia. It''s a losing battle. Always."

    Her eyes flickered with uncertainty as she looked at him. He seemed wise, far wiser than his age should allow, and it unnerved her. How did he know so much? Who had taught him these things? And why did his words make so much sense, despite her reluctance to believe them?

    She swallowed, feeling a weight in her chest that had nothing to do with the kiss. She didn''t want to ept it, but there was truth in what he said. Her heart did want something, something she had been denying for too long.

    Asher''s grip on her hand tightened just slightly as he smiled that subtle, knowing smile. "But don''t worry. As I said, I''ll give you as many chances as you want. But first¡­" He leaned closer, his voice dropping into a yful, teasing tone. "It''s your turn to ept one wish from me before we proceed."

    Cecilia''s breath caught, her chest tightening with anxiety. She had forgotten about the game''s condition and never expected to lose. Even if her future self warned her, she wouldn''t have believed it.

    Her mind raced as she reyed his words from earlier, regretting how easily she had agreed to it.

    "W-What wish?" she stammered, her voice filled with trepidation. She had no idea what he would ask for, and that uncertainty twisted in her gut.

 Chapter 686 Not Afraid To Challenge Authority

    Chapter 686 Not Afraid To Challenge Authority

    Asher''s lips curved into a sly smile, and before Cecilia could react, he pulled her into a firm embrace, his arms wrapping around her waist, pressing her against him. Her body tensed, her heart racing again as she felt his warmth surround her. His lips hovered just above hers, the heat of his breath sending shivers down her spine.

    "W-What are you doing?" Cecilia stammered, her voice barely steady, her hands lightly pressing against his chest as she tried toprehend his sudden boldness.

    Asher''s smile widened, his tone both teasing and serious, "My wish is... to kiss you whenever I want. You can grant me that wish, right? Or will you go back on your word?" His eyes sparkled with challenge as he gazed into hers.

    Cecilia''s eyes widened, and she quickly pushed him back, her hands trembling, "You!... You know no boundaries! How can you be so bold and casual about this?"

    "Casual?" Asher''s tone softened, but his gaze never wavered, "I''ve never been more serious. Of course, you can cancel my wish if you seed in keeping your heart steady on your next try. Maybe... you could even use my wish as practice." He shrugged, his smile yful yet unwavering.

    Cecilia bit her lip, her thoughts swirling in confusion and frustration. She should ignore his absurd wish. It was ridiculous, very inappropriate even. But if she backed out, it would make her look like a dishonorable woman who couldn''t keep her word. And Ash had a way of making everything seem both reasonable and dangerous at the same time.

    She knew she should ignore this silly contest altogether.

    But his persistence... his overwhelming presence... she knew he wouldn''t simply let this go. No, Ash wasn''t the type to give up so easily.

    "A-Alright," Cecilia finally conceded, wincing as she spoke, "I... I can grant your wish. But no more k-kissing today. I''m not feeling well, and I need to rest. So if you''ll please..." Cecilia said with a flushed face, feeling that she might explode if she indulged him any more today.

    Asher nodded, that ever-present smile still ying on his lips, "Of course. I wouldn''t want to pressure you. So, I''ll see you tomorrow." He gave her a wink before turning on his heel, walking out of her office with an air of casual victory.

    The door clicked shut, and Cecilia finally exhaled, her hand flying to her chest. Her heart was still pounding, her mind spinning with what had just happened. ''What kind of mess have I gotten myself into?'' she wondered, the weight of the situation pressing down on her.

    She had agreed to something she wasn''t sure she could handle, and now there was no way to turn back. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Meanwhile, as Asher stepped out of Cecilia''s office, his phone buzzed. He nced at it, seeing a message from Arthur, of all people. "Huh... what does he want?" Asher mumbled, furrowing his brow. Arthur had requested to see him, a meeting he hadn''t anticipated.

    ¡ª

    Not long after, Asher found himself walking into a quiet cafe, where Arthur and Rachel were seated at a corner table, their faces unreadable. Asher raised an eyebrow, not expecting to see Rachel there as well.

    "Well, this is a surprise," Asher remarked as he reached the table. "Didn''t expect you to show up too," he said, ncing at Rachel, who gave him an awkward smile before standing up to greet him with a nod.

    Arthur immediately stood up as well, his posture respectful and a bit nervous, "Good morning, Advisor Ash. Sorry for calling you out here without notice," Arthur said, his tone polite but carrying a weight of importance. "I asked Rachel to apany me because I felt her opinion might be important to you."

    Asher''s brow furrowed in confusion as he sat down with them. "Her opinion? On what?"

    Arthur''s face was a mix of determination and nervousness, his hands resting on the table as he took a deep breath, "Advisor Ash... Please train me. I humbly request you."

    Asher let out a disbelieving chuckle, shaking his head as he looked at Arthur. "This again? I thought we already concluded this discussion with plenty of good reasons why it''s not happening."

    Arthur took a deep breath, his expression resolute. "I know¡­ including the fact that you don''t owe me anything. But that''s exactly why I''m pleading with you. Please, you''re the only one I can ask to train me."

    Asher clicked his tongue in irritation. "I never expected you to be this insistent," he muttered. His gaze sharpened as he added, "But my answer is the same. I''m not going back on it. You''ve got hundreds of experts at the academy. So why are you pestering me?"

    Arthur''s eyes gleamed with sincerity as he met Asher''s gaze head-on, "Because I don''t want any of them. I believe you''re better than all of them," he said, his voice unwavering.

    For a brief moment, Asher looked away, something flickering in his expression. Why do his eyes disturb hisposure like this? It couldn''t be because they were the same as that woman''s¡ªcould it?

    Rachel, watching the tense exchange between the two, let out a low sigh. She stood up and nced at Asher, "Ash, a word?"

    Asher raised a brow, curious but wary as he followed her to a quiet corner, "What now? Don''t tell me he dragged you here to convince me," he said, already exasperated by the situation.

    Rachel pressed her lips together tightly and gave a small nod, "For better or worse, that''s exactly the case."

    Asher groaned, rubbing his forehead, "Oh, devils¡­"

    "But listen to me," Rachel said, her voice steady and focused, "It might actually be the right move to train him, despite the risks you''re worried about."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, clearly unconvinced, "What are you talking about? How could training him benefit us? If anything, he''ll mess things up for us again," he replied, shaking his head as if trying to dismiss the entire idea.

    Rachel''s eyes shed with determination as she leaned in closer and quickly recounted what had happened earlier that day in the Hall of Echoed Valor. Asher''s brow furrowed at the details, his expression briefly flickering with surprise before he scoffed, "So they kept my Echo¡­ except with my name changed of course," he muttered, half amused, half bitter, "I would''ve paid good life crystals to see the look on Derek and Lenny''s faces."

    "I don''t know how Cedric even died to them. It''s just impossible," Rachel couldn''t help but reveal her doubts that had been gnawing at her from within.

    "Isn''t it obvious? The Demon King never teamed up with Cedric. Instead, they just ganged up on Cedric after he was battered and bruised after fighting the Demon King who was empowered by the Boss Title," Asher casually said, making Rachel''s eyes flicker as she asked, "H-How do you know for sure?"

    "What''s there to know? Can you think of any other scenario that exins what you know about Cedric?" Asher asked with a casual shrug, making it hard for Rachel to refute though she knew Asher was hiding something.

    "But seriously? Arthur ignored Lenny''s protests and went through with it?" Asher asked with a look of disbelief.

    Rachel nodded firmly, "Yes. It might have something to do with what happened to his sister, but it shows that he''s not afraid to challenge authority to find the truth."

    Asher''s brows furrowed as he processed her words.

    Rachel continued, her voice lowering, "You know my father''s keeping him close for a reason. He doesn''t do that unless someone has a purpose that serves him. So maybe¡­ just maybe, we can bring Arthur to our side when the time is right. We can show him that his sister''s disappearance has nothing to do with Cedric and more to do with what my father and the WHA did. I have this feeling Aira disappeared because of what happened to Cedric. Maybe she knew the truth and was¡­ taken out. I''d rather not imagine the worst."

    Asher scoffed, his expression hardening, "I don''t care what happened to his sister. But I doubt Derek killed her¡ªshe''s not easy to get rid of. Even if he wanted to, he would have done it right after killing Cedric. But she did betray Cedric." His gaze darkened as he spoke, "She was there. If she hadn''t been, Cedric wouldn''t have died. Don''t you agree?" His eyes bore into Rachel''s with an intense look.

    Rachel nodded, acknowledging his point, though her expression remained conflicted, "I do," she said quietly, "But that''s not the point. The point is that Arthur could be of use to us. He might be one of the few Hunters with the guts to stand up to my father."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, deep in thought as his gaze drifted back to Arthur, who was standing at a distance, watching them with hopeful, almost eager eyes¡ªlike a puppy waiting for amand.

    Asher sighed, the tension leaving his body as he relented, "Ugh, fine. I''ll train him," he said, exhaling deeply as if the decision weighed on him more than he let on.

 Chapter 687 Secret Training

    Chapter 687 Secret Training

    The scorching sun hung high above the endless stretch of desert, casting long shadows over the cracked earth.

    The air was dry and still, with only the asional gust of hot wind breaking the silence. In the middle of this barren wastnd, Asher stood tall, his arms crossed over his chest, staring at Arthur with disbelief written all over his face.

    "You didn''t even learn more than three Talents and Skills?" Asher scoffed, shaking his head, "I''m honestly baffled how you survived long enough to be a peak S Ranker. Did you get juiced up with multiple Radems or something?"

    Arthur, standing a few feet away, winced at the harshness of Asher''s words. His shoulders slumped as he lowered his head in shame, "I¡­ I don''t know. I somehow managed, I suppose," he muttered, rubbing his temple as a sudden pain shot through his head, his memories fuzzy, as if they were buried too deep for him to reach.

    Asher narrowed his eyes, watching Arthur closely, but then sighed, waving a hand dismissively, "Forget it. Let''s focus on the present. I''m going to teach you the abilities that make an Evangelion feared across the world."

    Arthur blinked in surprise, "B-But I don''t have my bloodline grimoire with me. My father said I can''t use it until he thinks I''m ready," he exined, his voice tinged with frustration.

    Asher raised an eyebrow, his expression darkening with curiosity, "He told you that? How strange¡­ your sister¡ª" He paused, catching himself before he said too much, "Never mind." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Arthur''s brows furrowed, wondering what Ash knew about his sister, but he didn''t press the issue. Not yet, anyway.

    Asher continued, his tone sharp, "It doesn''t matter. You don''t need your grimoire. I''m going to teach you how to engrave specific runes directly onto your mana circuit. These runes will grant you powerful Skills and Talents beyond anything you''ve ever known. Of course, the one attack Skill you have is very powerful but it won''t help you in every situation."

    Arthur''s eyes widened, "You will teach me without a grimoire? Will it be¡­safe?" Arthur had never heard of someone teaching how to engrave runes verbally without a grimoire to refer. If things go wrong, one could kill themselves.

    "Only if you don''t trust the teacher and that''s up to you," Asher said with a smirk, but his eyes glinted with a seriousness that made Arthur feel the weight of his words, "But there''s one condition¡ªyou have to give me your word that you won''t tell anyone I''m training you. Not your family, not your girlfriend if you have any, no one. You get me?"

    Arthur looked at him, confusion and suspicion clouding his thoughts. Why did Ash want to keep this a secret? Still, he knew better than to question him outright. Nodding sincerely, he replied, "I promise. This stays between us."

    Arthur didn''t know why but he felt he can take the leap of faith to trust Ash to teach him without letting anything bad happen.

    Asher stared at Arthur for a long moment, as if weighing his honesty, but something in him inclined him to believe this guy, "Alright then," he said, his lips curving into a faint grin. "Let''s begin."

    ¡ª

    Far away, on the horizon, a ck-cloaked figure stood behind a jagged boulder, her sharp, chilling red eyes scanning the area. Her presence was a silent, menacing watchtower, standing guard over the desert where Asher and Arthur trained. She despised being reduced to a watchdog, but orders were orders. Her master hadmanded her to remain vignt, to ensure that no intruder disrupted the delicate work being done.

    The figure adjusted her stance, keeping herself hidden behind the rock. Her gaze remained fixed on the area in the distance¡ªuntil a sudden crackle of dark yellow lightning streaked across the sky, faster than anything she had expected.

    "What the¡ª" Her eyes widened as she realized who it was, "That Unseen bitch?" she muttered, her voice low and dangerous. Without hesitation, Reba, the ck-cloaked figure, surged forward, chasing after the blur of lightning. "Not so fast!" she hissed, her body moving with the precision of a deadly predator.

    Meanwhile, Anna, who had been quietly following Arthur from a distance, was perplexed. She had seen him fly towards this desert, seemingly in the middle of nowhere. She''d waited long enough to ensure she wasn''t detected, her caution forcing her to take longer to track him down. Just as she was nearing his location, a cold shiver ran down her spine. A sudden, sharp killing intent wasing from behind.

    Anna froze, her instincts ring as she spun around. Her eyesnded on a figure speeding toward her¡ªa woman, cloaked in ck, her chilling red eyes gleaming with malice. The air around her crackled with danger, her aura dark and suffocating.

    "Trying to sneak somewhere, bitch?" Reba snarled, her voice dripping with disdain as she stared down at the Thundering Reaper, who was d in a sleek, full-body metallic ck suit. The two dark yellow glowing eyes of her helmet met Reba''s chilling red gaze.

    Anna frowned as she was surprised to see that the Bloodice Mistress, who was Hellbringer''s right-hand woman, somehow showed up before her. Was she following her? That can''t be possible.

    However, now that this woman showed up before her, Anna knew she had to take her down and bring her to the blue-eyed monster. She can''t afford to fail again.

    And so Anna slowly clenched her fists, as her dark yellow eyes flickered with battle intent.

    -

    A couple minutes before,

    Arthur slowly opened his eyes, his breath catching in his throat. A look of astonishment washed over his face as he blinked, his mind struggling to grasp the power now coursing through him. He rose to his feet, still feeling the energy settling into his body, a sensation both alien and exhrating.

    He flexed his fingers, watching as the air around them shimmered faintly with a radiant light. Lightbringer''s grace, Ash had called it¡ªa powerful Talent where when the sun was out or in the presence of intense light, his HP and MP regeneration would increase by 15%. His light-based spells also deal 20% more damage during daylight. This could tilt battles in his favor easily when even 1% of HP or MP could decide the oue of a battle.

    It was unlike anything he had ever experienced. And then there was the Lightbringer''s Ascension, a deadly Skill that let him temporarily ascend to a form where his body bes a conduit of pure light magic. In this form, his movement speed would increase by 30%, and all light-based attacks gain a 25% boost in damage and range. Frost fire-based skills were enhanced to deal additional frost burn.

    Arthur couldn''t help but stare at his hands in awe, feeling the mana flowing effortlessly through him, weaving together in perfect harmony. He had never thought his body could be capable of such powerful abilities.

    "You look like you just discovered magic for the first time," Asher said, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips as he watched Arthur''s reaction.

    Arthur blinked and turned toward Asher, his expression still filled with wonder, "I can''t believe it¡­ This power¡­" His voice trailed off, at a loss for words.

    Asher shrugged, trying to y it off casually, but there was a glint of satisfaction in his eyes, "Don''t get too excited. This is only the beginning. You''re going to need a lot more than that if you want to survive what''sing." Asher said as a grim light shed past his eyes.

    Arthur''s gaze softened, a wave of gratitude swelling in his chest. He walked over to Ash, his voice quiet but sincere, "Thank you, Advisor Ash¡­ I mean it. You didn''t have to do this, but you did. I don''t know how to repay you."

    Arthur was astonished and mindblown that Ash was so skilled and knowledgeable despite being young. Not even most of the seniors he knew would be capable of anything like this.

    Asher chuckled. He wasn''t used to this kind of sentiment from him, and it made him feel strangely exposed, "Don''t get all sappy on me. I just don''t want to see you die because you didn''t know what you were doing."

    But Arthur''s smile only deepened, and for a moment, Asher felt a warmth he hadn''t expected. Seeing the look on Arthur''s face¡ªpure, genuine gratitude¡ªstirred something inside him. He had been teaching him because of what Rachel said and out of pity, but now it felt¡­ different. Like he was doing something that mattered. Why was he feeling like this when he should be worried if whatever he taught him mighte back to bite him again?

    "I wish I had met you earlier. Then maybe now, I could have been a better Hunter than I am now," Arthur said with a wry smile.

    Asher cleared his throat, waving him off, "Don''t think too much about it. There is always something new to learn and I am here now."

    The moment of warmth hung in the air, almost unfamiliar to both of them. But before either could say more, Arthur''s smile faded. His brow furrowed as he looked off into the distance, his senses suddenly alert.

    "Something''s happening far away," Arthur mumbled, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the horizon, "May I go and take a look?"

    Asher''s own expression darkened, sensing the shift in the atmosphere as well. He gave Arthur a brief nod as he wondered if Reba was fighting any intruder. With a quick nod, Arthur shot into the sky, his body enveloped in a shimmering white light. Asher watched him disappear into the horizon, a frown tugging at his lips.

    Whatever the case might be, he quickly decided to give an order to Reba to back away and let Arthur handle whoever the intruder was

 Chapter 688 Too Persistent For Your Own Good

    Chapter 688 Too Persistent For Your Own Good

    A few minutes earlier, the wind swirled around the rocky outcrop, carrying a tension that could slice the air itself. Reba stood tall, her posture exuding confidence as she slowly pulled back her hood, revealing her striking ck mask that covered the upper half of her face. Only her dark red eyes, cold and chilling, glinted through the slits of the mask, capturing the world around her with a chilling gaze. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Her armor was a dark and seductive masterpiece, tight and spiked, aggressively entuating her voluptuous curves. The deep cleavage that her armor revealed inspired both desire and fear in equal measure. She looked like a creature born from the shadows¡ªdangerous, elegant, and dark.

    With a casual flick of her wrist, a staff materialized in her hand, as dark as the void of space itself. The icy blue gem set into its top gleamed menacingly, reflecting the lethal intent in her eyes.

    "Let''s finish what we started," Reba said with a cold smile, her voice dripping with malice as she pointed the staff toward Anna.

    Anna, standing a few paces away, remained eerily calm. Her posture was rxed, but her eyes were locked on the Bloodice Mistress with an unsettling intensity.

    For a brief moment, she seemed lost in thought, her gaze almost distant, as if calcting something.

    Reba''s frown deepened as an eerie sense of danger crawled down her spine, causing her to grip her staff tighter, "What are you doing? Stop staring ande at me, bitch," she hissed, her voice growing impatient.

    That was thest thing she said before Anna''s eyes shed with a dangerous, electric light. In an instant, Anna''s form blurred, turning into a streak of dark yellow lightning. She zoomed toward the Bloodice Mistress, moving faster than a heartbeat.

    Reba''s instincts kicked in, and she spun her staff in a wide arc, summoning a barrier of darknessced with shards of ice to block the iing attack. But it was already toote. The Thundering Reaper''s speed was beyond anything Reba had faced before.

    Anna appeared at her side, her hand crackling with the raw power of lightning. She mmed it into Reba''s ribs, sending a pulse of energy surging through her armor. Reba''s barrier shattered like ss, and the force of the blow sent her skidding back several feet.

    Reba gritted her teeth, anger ring in her eyes as she steadied herself. Blood magic coursed through her veins, and she retaliated with a flurry of sharp, blood-red spikes erupting from the ground, aiming to ensnare the Thundering Reaper.

    But Anna wasn''t there anymore¡ªshe had vanished again, her form a blur of yellow light zipping around the battlefield.

    "Damn you!" Reba snarled, summoning tendrils of shadow and frost to bind the air, trying to catch Anna''s movements. Her mind raced, trying to adapt to the situation. Every time she anticipated the Thundering Reaper''s next move, the lightning blur changed direction, making it impossible to pin her down.

    Anna''s voice echoed from all directions, taunting and emotionless, "You''re predictable."

    Reba''s eyes widened as the Thundering Reaper appeared behind her, faster than her reflexes could register. A burst of lightning surged through Anna''s hands, and with a single strike, she disrupted the flow of magic in Reba''s staff, causing it to crackle and die.

    Reba whirled around in desperation, her blood magic ring up in an attempt to drain the Thundering Reaper''s life force, but Anna''s eyes focused as she activated her mindforce powers.

    A mindforce wave hit Reba, freezing her thoughts in ce for a split second¡ªlong enough for Anna to strike again.

    This time, Anna aimed for the chest.

    *Krsshk!*

    The force of the hit sent Reba stumbling back, her eyes wide with shock.

    Every move she made, every spell she cast¡ªit was like the Thundering Reaper had already seen it alling, countering her before she even had the chance to act.

    "How...?" Reba gasped, her voice filled with disbelief. Just how could she do that?! Is this the true power of an Unseen?

    Anna''s figure materialized in front of Reba, her glowing eyes cold and unreadable, "I''ve already read you. Your every thought. Every move," Anna said, her voice unnervingly calm as she raised her hand, lightning crackling in her palm, "You lost before this fight even began. Now, you will being with me."

    "Over my dead body, bitch!" Reba cried out with a venomous hiss as she tried to gather whatever was left of her strength.

    But before Reba could react, Anna struck one final time, sending a powerful surge of lightning into her chest. The sheer force of the blow sent Reba crashing to the ground, her body twitching as the lightning coursed through her veins.

    "Uhh¡­" Rebay there, panting, her body trembling from the lightning shock. She could barely move, her limbs paralyzed by the overwhelming speed and power the Thundering Reaper had disyed. She stared up at the sky, her vision blurring.

    "I... I..will¡­kill you¡­." Reba muttered, her pride shattered. She couldn''t believe it. She, a master of darkness and blood, had been defeated so effortlessly. Of course, this wasn''t her original body but a far inferior vessel, and yet¡­it wounded her pride.

    Despite the crippling pain, Reba refused to give up and was still trying to get back on her feet and put an end to this slippery bitch.

    Anna stood over the Bloodice Mistress, her chest heaving slightly from the battle. The woman''s sheer tenacity had taken her by surprise¡ªanyone else would have long since sumbed to unconsciousness from the level of pain she''d inflicted.

    And yet, Reba clung to consciousness, trembling but awake.

    "You''re too persistent for your own good" Anna muttered under her breath, impressed yet irritated by her adversary''s stubbornness. Her hand crackled with dark yellow lightning as she raised it, ready to deal the final blow, ensuring she wouldn''t get up again.

    But just as Anna prepared to strike, her eyes narrowed, her senses ring. She felt something¡ªa disturbance in the sky above her. Instinctively, she turned and looked up. Her sharp eyes caught the speeding figure of a man in gleaming golden armor, draped in a white cape that fluttered behind him like a banner of light. He was shooting toward her with rming speed, his aura radiating power and authority.

    Arthur?

    Anna''s heart thudded against her chest, her breath catching for a moment. Of all people, she hadn''t expected him to show up here. She''d kept her presence hidden for so long, and yet, here he was, drawn to themotion of her battle like a beacon. Why here? Why now?

    But there was no time to linger on those thoughts. She couldn''t afford to face him. Not now. With a brief nce at the Bloodice Mistress'' copsed form, she shot off into the horizon, her body disappearing into a blur of dark yellow lightning.

    Just a few moments before, Arthur had been scanning the desert from high above, his eyes wide with shock when he recognized the figures below. The Thundering Reaper? His mind raced, trying to make sense of it. And there, not far from where the battle had taken ce, was the infamous Bloodice Mistress, copsed on the ground. Why would Hellbringer''sckey be engaged in a fight with the Thundering Reaper in the middle of nowhere and near where he was? he wondered, his confusion growing with each second.

    But then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw the Thundering Reaper¡ªthe very enemy responsible for countless deaths¡ªfleeing at incredible speed. A moment of hesitation gripped him. Capturing the Bloodice Mistress would be easy in her current state, but letting the Thundering Reaper escape¡­ No. The decision formed in his mind like a sh of light as he knew he had to go after the more dangerous and evil one.

    With a determined expression, Arthur activated Lightweaver''s Ascension. His entire body began to glow in a radiant white, the powerful aura of light surrounding him as his speed increased rapidly. Shockwaves rippled through the air behind him as he shot forward, hot on Anna''s trail.

    Anna was speeding across thend at a speed that defied description, covering hundreds of miles in mere seconds. Her heart pounded not from the exertion but from something far more unsettling¡ªfear. The fear she had never wanted to acknowledge, the fear of being chased by someone she couldn''t face. Arthur.

    She could feel his powerful aura in the distance, growing closer. Despite the vast distance she had put between them, he wasn''t losing her trail. In fact, he seemed to be somehow still on her.

    How¡­? Anna''s thoughts raced. She''d never felt such pressure before. How could he be tracking her so relentlessly? Had he followed her like this during her battle with Hellbringer and his cult? Was this how he had managed to hunt her down so quickly?

    There was no time for answers. She knew she couldn''t afford to fight him. She had to disappear.

    Without any other choice, Anna steered her lightning-fast trajectory toward Germany. The sprawling city skyline appeared in the distance, and in the blink of an eye, she darted into its heart. She moved with the precision of lightning, weaving through buildings and streets before finally slipping into the bustling anonymity of the city.

    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he followed the disturbances in the air left behind by the Thundering Reaper''s flight. His heart sank when he realized where he was heading. The city below him¡ªGermany, the very ce where his Anna was living.

    He hovered above the skyline, his eyes scanning the streets. What is she nning? His thoughts raced with worry. The Thundering Reaper had been responsible for thousands of deaths.

    Was she here to kill again?

 Chapter 689 Theres More To This

    Chapter 689 There''s More To This

    The traces of her energy, which had been clear up until now, suddenly vanished. Arthur frowned, looking down at the streets below. His gaze settled on arge public library building. The trail of disturbance had ended there.

    He shot down toward the building,nding in front of the entrance with a determined expression. She''s in there. But why?

    His radiant aura rippled through the air, startling the people around him. The sheer power he exuded left them startled and wide-eyed, and when they recognized him, gasps filled the air.

    "Is that¡­ Star Prince?" someone whispered in awe, while others fumbled with their phones and devices, quickly snapping pictures of the famed S Ranker.

    Arthur nced at the crowd, his concerned gaze silencing the scattered murmurings, "Please, get away from this ce," he said in a gentle yet firm tone, his voice carrying over the noise. "The Thundering Reaper is somewhere around here." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The words hit the crowd like a hammer. Their awe and excitement turned to terror, eyes widening in horror. Whispers spread like wildfire¡ªthe Thundering Reaper was in their midst, a killer feared for her swiftness and brutality. Just as they were wondering when the Thundering Reaper would strike again after not being spotted for a while, that demoness surfaced!

    Panic set in as people scrambled to flee, hurrying toward the safety of their homes, desperate to escape before the demoness could reap their lives before they could blink.

    Arthur didn''t waste another second. He rushed inside the library, the tall ss doors sliding open as he burst through. Spotting a security guard at the entrance, he quickly approached, "Sound the rms and lock down the entire building immediately please," hemanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.

    The guard''s eyes widened in shock but nodded quickly, recognizing the urgency and the authority of an S Ranker like Star Prince, "Right away, sir!" He rushed to the nearest panel, activating the rm system, the ring sirens echoing throughout the building.

    Arthur could still feel the dark energy thick in the air, lingering like a ghostly presence. ''The Thundering Reaper is still here'', he thought, his brows furrowing. She had likely taken a disguise, blending in with the people to slip away unnoticed. That must be how other Hunters were never able to hunt her down. She must have some special method to disguise herself as a human to slip away. But he wasn''t about to let that happen.

    The guards, seeing a S Ranker like Arthur in action, knew better than to question him. They mobilized quickly, securing the exits and guiding the growing crowd of panicked civilians toward safety.

    "Please, don''t panic," Arthur called out loudly, his voicemanding and calm, "Leave the building in an orderly fashion."

    The frightened people moved with a little more control, though their faces were etched with fear.

    Arthur kept a vignt eye on the flow of people, scanning every face, every movement. He was well aware that the Reaper could hold people hostage once the rms were triggered, but the alternative¡ªletting her hide in a crowded space¡ªwas too dangerous. He needed to get everyone out, and fast.

    As the crowd continued to move, the disturbance Arthur had sensed earlier seemed to suddenly dissipate. His frown deepened. She couldn''t have escaped. Not without using her power. And if she did, he would''ve felt it.

    His senses sharpened, focusing on every detail, scanning each person carefully. He scrutinized every face, searching for any sign of deception, any flicker of darkness that would betray the Thundering Reaper.

    And then, just as thest group of civilians began to leave, his eyes widened in surprise. Among the sea of anxious faces, he spotted someone familiar¡ªsomeone who he never expected to be here.

    A young woman in a wheelchair wheeled herself forward, her face filled with anxious confusion, keeping close behind the other civilians. Her dark hair fell over her shoulders, and her dark gray eyes darted nervously, clearly unsettled by the rms. "Anna?" Arthur mumbled in disbelief. What is she doing here? Wasn''t she supposed to be working at the orphanage at this time?

    Anna rolled forward, her movements slow and measured as she neared the exit. When her eyes finally found him, her brows raised in surprise, her gaze meeting his with a mix of worry and confusion. She seemed as taken aback as he was, her lips parting slightly as if to ask what was going on.

    Arthur held her gaze for a brief second, gesturing subtly with his eyes, signaling that they would talk once he was done handling the situation. He felt a wave of relief wash over him¡ªnothing had happened to her. She was safe.

    Arthur exhaled deeply as the final group of civilians evacuated the library. The building was nowpletely empty, save for himself. He flew through the eerily quiet halls, making sure every corner was clear, and scanning the shadows for any sign of the Thundering Reaper.

    Nothing.

    His fists clenched at his sides, disappointment coursing through him. Once again, she had slipped away¡ªright before his eyes. This was the second time he''d encountered the Thundering Reaper, and each time, she had managed to escape. ''If only I were stronger¡­'' The thought gnawed at him, fueling the frustration in his chest. Still, there was somefort. This time, he hade close, much closer than before. A part of him couldn''t help but think of Ash¡ªhow his training had pushed him to new limits. Without Ash''s help, he wouldn''t have even gotten this far.

    But thatfort was short-lived as his thoughts shifted to Anna. She had looked so startled and worried when she saw him at the library, and he knew he needed to make sure she was okay. Without wasting another moment, Arthur took off into the sky, the familiar rush of wind filling his ears as he sped toward Anna''s home, where he had asked her to wait.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, not too long ago, Asher watched Arthur disappear into the sky, heading off in pursuit of the Thundering Reaper. His gaze remained fixed on the horizon for a moment before he reached up to his earpiece, attempting to contact Reba.

    "Reba, respond," he said, his voice tense.

    Silence.

    Asher frowned. ''She wouldn''t dare ignore me unless¡­'' His stomach sank as he realized the only exnation. Something had gone wrong. Without hesitation, his entire body ignited in dark green mes, vaporizing his skin and flesh in seconds until only his zing bones remained. Wyvern-like bony wings spread out from his back, the fire roaring as he ascended into the sky.

    He tore across the desert at incredible speed, a trail of green fire streaking behind him as thendscape blurred below. When he arrived at the scene, his eyes narrowed in surprise.

    Reba was copsed on the sand, bleeding and barely conscious.

    Asher quickly descended, his bones crunching against the cracked earth as he approached her. He scanned the area, noting the energy signatures lingering in the air¡ªArthur had chased someone away.

    Kneeling beside Reba, Asher ced a hand over her chest, feeling the faint but steady pulse of her heart. Relief washed over him. Her avatar was severely injured, but her core was still intact. It would be such a waste to lose this body, he thought grimly.

    But then, something caught his attention¡ªan unmistakable trace of lightning energy. His eyes narrowed. The Thundering Reaper.

    "Hey. Wake up and tell me what happened," Asher ordered, his voice cold as he pped Reba''s face with a sharp crack.

    Reba''s eyes snapped open, a pained cry escaping her lips as she coughed up blood, "Ah! Which ba¡ª" Her words froze in her throat as her gaze met Asher''s.

    Her expression immediately shifted from anger to fear, her body trembling slightly. She clutched her chest, her face a mask of pain, "M-Master, I think I''m going to die¡­"

    Asher scoffed, rolling his eyes at her theatrics, "You''re seriously saying that in your human avatar? Now quickly tell me what happened, or I''ll leave you here to rot in this human body."

    Reba winced, biting back her pain as she sat up with an aggrieved look, wondering how he could still be this cruel when she got this injured for him. She clicked her tongue in frustration and took a deep breath to gather some strength before speaking, "Fine. It was that Unseen bitch. She showed no hesitation at all in attacking me, even knowing that you or others might show up. She wanted to take me alive."

    Asher''s frown deepened, "But why was she here? In the middle of nowhere? She wasn''t following you."

    Reba''s lips curled in disgust as she scoffed, her dark red eyes shing with venom, "Now I''m sure she was following that starry-eyed human fool. But what baffles me is why she was so afraid of facing him. She had no qualms about taking me on, yet the moment he showed up, she ignored me and ran."

    "Arthur?" Asher''s mind raced, piecing together the strange puzzle, "That''s strange indeed¡­ Why did she run away from him? Someone like her could easily incapacitate him. She could have neutralized him and left without breaking a sweat even if Derek had ordered her to not kill him."

    Reba nodded, her face twisted with bitterness, "Exactly. I could feel it. She had no fear of me. But the moment he arrived, she fled. Like she was¡­ scared of him. But it can''t be just that."

    Asher remained silent for a moment, his gaze hardening. Something isn''t adding up. He knew the Thundering Reaper¡ªwas cautious, but scared of Arthur? That didn''t fit. Not unless there was something he was missing here. Even Reba felt that.

    Asher''s eyes burned with quiet intensity, "There''s more to this," he muttered, his voice low. "And I''m going to find out what."

 Chapter 690 Assassination Attempt On The King

    Chapter 690 Assassination Attempt On The King

    The moment Anna wheeled herself into her house, she mmed the door behind her, exhaling loudly as if she had been desperate to finally take a proper breath.

    The tension in her shoulders eased, but her heart still pounded with the anxiety of her close call. She wiped the sweat trickling down her left temple, realizing just how near she hade to being caught by Arthur.

    Too close, she thought, her hands trembling slightly as she moved her wheelchair further into the hall. If she hadn''t disappeared into the city when she did, things could''ve ended much worse.

    Fortunately, Arthur wouldn''t suspect why she was in the building since she lived in the city anyway. That was the only reason she had no choice but to run back here. Any other ce¡­she wouldn''t be able to use her natural disguise.

    But it wasn''t just the close call that was rattling her. Why was that Bloodice Witch even there? Anna''s mind raced with questions. That woman wasn''t just wandering around for fun¡ªthere had to be a reason. Hellbringer must''ve sent her, she mused, though she couldn''t shake the unsettling thought that maybe that woman had also been following Arthur. What was he doing out in the desert, anyway?

    However, what truly gnawed at her was Arthur''s strength¡ªhow much stronger he had be. He had nearly caught her. That wasn''t something she could ignore. Someone is training him, she realized. The blue-eyed monster, the one who kept Arthur under his watch, wouldn''t allow anyone to help him grow stronger unless it fit into his ns. Arthur wasn''t learning all this on his own since he was too inexperienced. Her lips pressed together as a knot tightened in her chest. Part of the reason Arthur wanted to get stronger was because of her¡ªto catch the Thundering Reaper. She winced at the thought, her emotions warring inside her.

    Just as she thought about getting some rest, the bell rang, breaking the fragile calm she''d found. Anna turned around, her heart thudding as she realized who it must be.

    Momentster, the door creaked open, and Arthur stood there, his face filled with concern, "Are you alright, Anna?" he asked, stepping inside without hesitation. "I was so worried about what happened today."

    Anna forced a soft smile, shaking her head as she wheeled herself back a bit. "I''m fine, Artie. I was just startled when everyone started panicking, and then you were there. I never thought the Thundering Reaper would suddenly appear in our country¡­ in a public library, of all ces." She let out a small chuckle, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "I would''ve been terrified if not for you being there."

    Arthur sighed, running a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated. "No. It was my fault. I was chasing her, but I wasn''t fast enough to catch up. She fled in this direction, and I still don''t know why. There were so many better spots she could''ve chosen. But¡­" His voice trailed off as his gaze shifted to her, his expression growing doubtful. "Why were you there in the library, though? Did you take leave from work?"

    Anna chuckled softly, a practiced ease in her reply. "Yeah, I did. I know I take too many breaks from work, but I needed one. Sometimes, it helps me clear my head."

    "Oh¡­" Arthur''s tone softened. He knew how much Anna had gone through, especially after losing someone who had been like a sister to her. "It''s okay," he added, his voice more gentle now. "Today was just bad luck, being in the wrong ce at the wrong time."

    "You said you were chasing the Thundering Reaper?" Anna asked, her brow furrowing in concern. "How did you manage to find her? Were you searching for her this whole time?"

    Arthur shook his head, his brows knitting together as he recalled the day''s events. "No¡­ I just happened to find her in the middle of a battle with the Bloodice Mistress. I wasn''t even looking for her, but that''s how I knew she was there. What doesn''t sit right with me is why both of them were there in the first ce. It doesn''t make any sense. It feels like something bigger is going on¡­ and I have no idea what disaster ising next."

    Anna nodded, forcing her worry down as she tried to focus onforting him. "On the brighter side, it seems like you were closer to catching her this time," she said with a smile, though her heart clenched at the thought. "You must have gotten better. Did you find someone to train you?"

    Arthur winced at her question. The memory of the promise he made to Ash immediately surfaced. As much as he hated lying to Anna, he knew he couldn''t break his word. "I did," he admitted, though the guilt was clear in his voice. "But they made me promise not to tell anyone. They''re really strict about that. I''m sorry, Anna."

    Anna realized that whoever was teaching Arthur must suspect that Arthur was being watched. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be this secretive.

    "That''s fine," Anna said with a soft smile, though she could sense his difort. "If they told you to keep it a secret, there must be a good reason for it. I wouldn''t want to pry. I just want you to be careful, Artie. I really don''t like it when you''re chasing the Thundering Reaper. It makes me worry every time."

    Arthur knelt down in front of her, his warm hands gently sping hers. His hazel eyes softened as they met hers, filled with sincerity. "I know, Anna," he said softly, his voice almost a whisper. "And I''m sorry for making you worry. But I can''t rest knowing that she''s still out there. The people¡­ they''ll never be able to sleep easy as long as she''s free. She''s taken too many lives. I can''t let her continue." His voice grew more determined. "What if shees back here? What if she puts you in danger again? I can''t let that happen."

    Anna''s heart clenched at his words, knowing full well she couldn''t stop him. No matter how much she wanted to, his determination to protect the people, to protect her, wouldn''t waver, and that tormented her more than she ever imagined.

    ¡ª

    In the dark study hall of Demonstone Castle, Rowena sat at her desk, her delicate fingers tracing the edges of old parchments.

    It had been a while since shest received one of those suspicious letters from the mysterious sender. She stared nkly at the papers before her, wondering if it had all been a hoax¡ªsome pathetic attempt to rattle her. Maybe the sender had gotten discouraged when she didn''t react as they had hoped.

    She sighed, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. Perhaps it was time to forget about those letters entirely and focus on more pressing matters. Maybe it''s better this way, she thought. There''s no point in giving those letters power over her thoughts. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But just as she reached for her quill, a tense knock echoed from the door. Rowena''s hand froze mid-air as she nced up. "Come in," shemanded, her voice cool and authoritative.

    The door swung open, and Seron rushed in with a grave expression. His usual calm demeanor was gone, reced by an urgency that made Rowena''s heart tense.

    "Your Majesty, I have unpleasant news," Seron said, his voice low but heavy with significance.

    Rowena''s crimson eyes narrowed, her frown deepening as she leaned forward slightly, "What is it?" she asked, her tone clipped, sensing something serious.

    "Prince Oberon..." Seron hesitated for a second, his jaw tightening before he added, "...he just tried to assassinate His Majesty."

    Rowena''s breath caught in her throat, her crimson eyes shing with a deadly gleam, "What?" she muttered coldly, her voice like ice as she rose from her chair, her presence suddenly towering.

    Seron quickly continued, "It happened as His Majesty was returning from the Mistshore Vige. Prince Oberon attempted to ambush him, but fortunately, His Majesty managed to subdue him before anything could go wrong."

    Rowena''s expression darkened, her thoughts swirling. Oberon... how could he be so foolish? She had always known he harbored resentment against Asher, but this... this was beyond what she had anticipated. "What should we do, Your Majesty? Prince Oberon is currently in His Majesty''s custody," Seron asked, awaiting her response.

    Rowena''s brows furrowed as she spoke coldly, "What else but to let my husband decide how to deal with the traitor who dared to raise his hand against his king?"

    She knew Oberon''s hatred for Asher ran deep. Even then, had he grown that desperate to attempt such a foolhardy act? She never expected it from him.

    -

    The throne hall of Demonstone Castle was suffocating with tension. The air was heavy, and the room was packed with high-ranking ministers and officials, all standing in silence.

    At the far end of the hall, Asher Drake sat high on the majestic ck throne, his queen, Rowena, seated beside him.

    His consorts, Is, Silvia, and Sabina, were also seated on the lower elevated tform.

    Is seemed calm yet resentful at the same time as she looked at Oberon.

    Silvia and Sabina contemptuously looked upon the pitiful figure of Oberon, who knelt in shame before them, defeated and broken.

    They wondered the same thing - How dare this half-crippled scum dare try to harm their man?

    Oberon''s shoulders sagged, his head bowed low as he knelt on the cold stone floor, his hands bound behind his back. His face was a mask of bitterness and shame, but he couldn''t bring himself to raise his head. Never in his life did he imagine he would one day experience such a humiliating scene.

    The silence was shattered by a frantic voice, "No... Oberon! Your Majesty, please! Have mercy! I-I will pay for his crimes!" A woman rushed into the hall, her voice cracking with desperation. It was Reba, her face stricken with fear and anguish as she threw herself forward.

    Oberon gritted his teeth, still kneeling, his entire body tense at the sound of his mother''s voice. He could hear the anguish in it, the love she still had for him despite everything. But he couldn''t face her¡ªnot now. Not after everything.

    He had to do this for her sake!

    Asher''s eyes remained cold as he watched her approach, "Somebody make sure she doesn''t intervene," he ordered, his voice as calm and cold as the winter winds.

    Seron quickly stepped forward, grasping Reba gently but firmly by the arm, "No, let me go! I can''t let anything happen to my son!" she cried, struggling against Seron''s hold, tears brimming in her eyes.

    "Calm yourself," Seron said in a firm yet soothing tone. "If you keep this up, his head will surely roll. Let''s see what His Majesty decides first."

    Reba bit her lip, holding back the flood of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. She could only hope¡ªpray¡ªthat Asher would show mercy.

    Oberon was already a broken man, a half-cripple who couldn''t even kill someone 10 times weaker than Asher, even if he wanted to. Surely, Asher would see that and understand it was nothing more than just a moment of foolishness.

    Rowena''s eyes flickered toward Asher, her voice low and soft as she asked, "Do you want me to handle this?"

    Asher turned to her, offering a reassuring smile, but his gaze quickly hardened as he looked down at Oberon, "No," he said. "I think I''ve decided how a traitor like him should be punished."

    Asher''s voice rang through the hall, clear and emotionless, "For attempting to assassinate the king, a crime punishable by the worst torment, you shall face the consequences of your treachery, Oberon.

 Chapter 691 A Short-Lived Torment

    Chapter 691 A Short-Lived Torment

    Asher''s voice rang through the hall, cold and emotionless, as if he were passing judgment on a matter of little consequence, "For attempting to assassinate the king, a crime punishable by the worst torment, you shall face the consequences of your treachery, Oberon."

    The weight of his words hung heavily in the air. Reba''s breath hitched, her tears spilling over as her hope for mercy began to crumble, "No¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling, still clinging to the faint belief that Asher wouldn''t do the worst.

    But as the hall stood in tense silence, waiting for his final decree, Asher''s gaze hardened, "You will be sent to the depths of the Northern Rivers, where you will be devoured by the Cursed Fiends. That is the punishment you deserve. If not for the fact that you were a prince of our House, I wouldn''t even grant you the mercy of a short-lived torment."

    Reba''s heart shattered, "No!!!" she screamed, her voice filled with pure horror. She tried to lunge forward, desperate to reach Oberon, but the Bloodborn Guards, led by Eradicator, restrained her swiftly. Her screams echoed through the hall as she was dragged away, thrashing in their grip. "Your Majesty, you can''t do this to him! NOOO!!!"

    Oberon, still kneeling, clenched his teeth so hard that blood trickled from his lips. His mother''s frantic cries tore at him, but there was nothing he could say or do.

    Asher remained unmoved. His voice was icy and final as he turned to the royal guards. "Now escort this traitor to the north. Drag him through thends, no matter how long it takes. Let the people see his shame and curse his name for what he has done."

    The royal guards stepped forward, roughly hauling Oberon to his feet. His body was limp, but his eyes held a determined glint. As they began to drag him out of the hall, the tension in the air thickened with finality.

    Rowena, seated beside Asher, blinked slowly. She turned her head slightly toward him and asked in a low voice, "Are you sure you will be satisfied with this?" She had expected something crueler, something more befitting of the crime in her eyes.

    Asher nodded, his eyes following Oberon''s retreating figure, "Well¡­ there''s something I need to tell youter. But for now, this is satisfying enough." He stood up, a shadow of a smirk ying at the corner of his lips. "I also have to deal with Reba."

    Rowena stood as well, her curiosity piqued, "I can ensure she stays in line if that''s what you want," she offered, knowing that Reba''s desperate pleas would only be more frenzied.

    Asher shook his head, offering her a reassuring smile, "No need. I can handle her easily these days. I will be back soon," He turned, his dark cloak trailing behind him as he left the hall. Rowena watched him for a moment, her mind churning. Was he nning something?

    -

    "Let me out this instant! You dogs dare do this to a royal member of this House?!" Reba screamed as she pounded her fists against the iron door of the dim, cold chamber she had been thrown into. Her desperation was raw, her voice echoing off the stone walls. She couldn''t let her son face the Cursed Fiends. Not like this!

    The door suddenly creaked open, and Reba stumbled back as the towering figure of Asher stepped into the room, his hands casually behind his back. His expression was one of mild amusement, "Don''t you get tired of creating such a fuss?" he asked, his tone mockingly calm.

    Reba''s anguish red into anger. Without thinking, she lunged at him, mming her fists against his chest in a fit of fury, "How could you do that to my son? You have to let him go this instant! You promised me you wouldn''t hurt him! I do so much for you...I-I..." Her fists pounded weakly against him, more out of grief than strength. It was as if she wanted to say more, but her pride wouldn''t let her.

    Asher didn''t flinch. He merely stood there, watching her with a cold indifference, "I did. What makes you think I broke that promise?" he asked, tilting his head slightly, his expression almost mockingly confused.

    Reba''s eyes zed with frustration, "You! Stop ying games with me. You sent him to those cursed waters to die! Are you telling me that doesn''t break your promise?" Her hands clutched desperately at his robe, her voice breaking as she pulled at him.

    Asher sighed, his grip suddenly firm as he caught her hands and forced her to let go, "You need to calm down first. I can''t tell you anything if you keep acting hysterical like this."

    Reba''s body trembled as she tried to control her sobs. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to focus, but the fury still simmered behind her dark red eyes. Before she could speak again, the door to the chamber opened once more, and the Eradicator stepped inside, her presence as stoic and stony as ever.

    She bowed slightly, "Your Majesty, a guard just informed me that Prince Oberon has escaped, with the help of an unknown group. What are your orders?

    Reba''s eyes widened in shock, "Escaped?" Her gaze shot toward Asher, who remained calm, a slow smirk curling his lips.

    "Ahh¡­," Asher murmured, seemingly unsurprised. "Just search around the kingdom and our borders. Use every man we have to find him. I want no trace of him left unturned."

    "Understood, Your Majesty," Eradicator said with another bow before leaving the room.

    Reba stared at Asher, her eyes filled with disbelief, "You knew he was going to escape? You¡­ you let him go? What are you nning?" Her voice wasced with suspicion, her mind racing to piece together his motives. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asher''s smirk widened as his cold eyes met Reba''s anxious gaze. "Finally, you seem to get it," he said, his tone dripping with condescension. "Now you feel foolish for creating such a scene, don''t you?"

    Reba''s eyes darted, her mind racing, trying to piece together the reality of what had just unfolded. "No... you''re nning something bad. I can feel it," she said, her voice quivering with a mix of fear and suspicion. "You wouldn''t let Oberon go just like that after he tried to kill you. You can''t lie to me."

    Asher raised an eyebrow, almost amused by her usations, "Tried to assassinate me?" he echoed with a chuckle, "Do you seriously believe your half-crippled son was capable of doing something like that? Even if he tried, why would he make himself look even more pathetic and pitiful in the process?"

    Reba''s breath hitched as his words sunk in. Her mind spun as realization dawned on her, "You... you mean..."

    "Yes," Asher smiled, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction, "There was no real assassination attempt. It was all part of his n to finally do something good for our kingdom."

    Reba''s face twisted in disbelief, shaking her head, "W-What n? He never told me anything like that! He would never keep secrets from me."

    Asher''s smile deepened, his tone almost patronizing, "He didn''t tell you because he knew you''d react like this¡ªwild, irrational, and stopping him from doing something necessary. So, he took matters into his own hands, faked an assassination attempt, and left the kingdom with a very convincing reason. He''s going to find out where thest Caleumbra is hiding and help us capture her."

    Reba''s eyes widened in horror, "No... no, no, no!" she muttered, shaking her head frantically, "He wouldn''t do something so foolish. He''d just get himself killed! You... you must''ve sent him on this task. You forced him, didn''t you?!"

    Her voice rose as she grabbed Asher''s robes again, desperation fueling her anger. Asher''s face twisted in annoyance, and in one swift motion, he grabbed her wrists and spun her around, pulling her back against his chest, his grip tight as he pinned her arms against her body.

    His voice was a low, menacing whisper in her ear, "You''re really starting to piss me off, using your king like this. I''ve been very soft on youtely. Don''t make me regret that." His breath was hot against her skin as his grip tightened slightly, "But to tell you the truth, I didn''t force anything on Oberon. He made this choice himself because he wanted to prove his worth. He''s trying to make up for his past mistakes. You should be d he''s finally bing a dutiful son."

    Reba''s heart twisted painfully as Asher''s words pressed into her. Her mind screamed to reject it, but deep down, part of her knew Asher was telling the truth.

    Oberon had always harbored guilt over his failures. He would do something reckless to prove himself. She felt her body grow heavy with dread, "No... I can''t let him do this," she mumbled, her voice barely a whisper, "That slut... Kira... she''ll kill him."

    Asher''s grip suddenly shifted as he spun Reba around and mmed her back against the wall. His eyes were cold and unyielding as he stared down at her. "You are not to meddle in this," he ordered, his voice sharp with finality, "That''s an order. But don''t worry... I''ve ensured Kira won''t kill him. She hates our kingdom too much to let Oberon die before she can use him. She''ll find a purpose for him and keep him alive¡ªlong enough for us to get to her. Oberon will buy us time, and I''ve made sure he can y his part."

    Reba blinked through the tears that clouded her vision, her mind frantically trying to grasp at hope. There was something in Asher''s voice, in his confidence, that made her believe him. And what he said... it made sense. Kira would want to keep Oberon alive to further her own ns. But still, the uncertainty gnawed at her.

    "F-Fine!" she stammered, her voice shaking. "I... I will keep watching. But I''m trusting you here, M-Master. Even if... even if I shouldn''t." There was desperation in her tone, the kind of desperation that had nowhere else to turn.

    Asher''s cold smile returned. "Good. That''s the only choice you have." He released her, stepping back as his expression shifted into a look of mild amusement. "Now be a good ve, and let''s get going."

    Reba''s hands fell to her sides, rubbing her reddened wrists as she watched him walk out of the room, the door closing behind him with a final click. The moment he left, her shoulders slumped, and she sank against the wall. Her thoughts swirled in chaotic circles, filled with uncertainty and fear for her son''s fate. Would he really be fine? Or was this just the beginning of something worse?

    She closed her eyes, trying to suppress the tears that burned behind them, anxiously thinking about whaty ahead for her son.

 Chapter 692 A Good Husband

    Chapter 692 A Good Husband

    The throne hall was shrouded in a heavy silence, the crimson light lighting up the ancient stone walls. Rowena stood at the center, her crimson eyes fixed on Seron, who stood before her with his head lowered in apology.

    "He escaped the kingdom?" Rowena''s voice was sharp, her expression darkening, "How is that possible?"

    Seron sighed, his face etched with frustration and guilt, "Forgive me for my incapability, Your Majesty. But it appears to have been a coordinated effort from a powerful, unidentified group. They aided his escape. I strongly suspect someone within the kingdom helped him."

    Rowena''s eyes narrowed, her thoughts churning as possibilities flickered through her mind. Someone on the inside. She took a slow breath, her tone steady but cold, "Leave it. We can''t afford to waste resources chasing after him now. But take the necessary measures. Ensure that whatever information he has can''t be used against us. If he seeks refuge with our enemies, he may offer them knowledge in exchange for protection."

    Seron nodded, his face firm, "Consider it done, Your Majesty."

    Rowena was about to turn away when she suddenly felt a familiar disturbance¡ªa presence calling her attention. In the blink of an eye, her figure disappeared from the throne hall, reappearing in her private study.

    Asher stood by the window, his silhouette bathed in the crimson sunlight, waiting for her. His presence filled the room, and the air seemed to hum with the subtle power he always carried.

    Rowena''s crimson gaze softened but darkened once more as she spoke, "You must have heard. Oberon escaped. I''m sorry I couldn''t stop it. I underestimated his connections." There was a hint of guilt in her voice, the weight of her perceived failure heavy on her that was masked by cold determination, "Maybe I can question Reba. She might know something."

    Asher turned from the window, his lips curling into a soft, understanding smile. He walked up to her, pulling her into a warm embrace, his arms enveloping her infort, "I''m sorry," he murmured, his voice tender, "but I can finally tell you what''s really going on. None of this is your fault." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Rowena blinked, looking up at him with surprise, "What do you mean?"

    Asher gently released her, his expression turning serious, "It''s all part of arger n," he said, his voice steady as he began exining his strategy to catch Kira. He spoke of Oberon''s escape, how it was orchestrated, the intricate web he''d woven to deceive not just the kingdom but Kira''swork as well.

    Rowena listened closely, her brows slowly raising in disbelief as the full extent of his n unraveled before her. By the time Asher finished, her lips parted slightly, her eyes wide, "I never expected this¡­" she murmured, still processing. "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Asher nodded, his expression apologetic, "I wanted your responses to be genuine, for the sake of the public and for Kira''s informants within the kingdom. They''re watching us, and I couldn''t risk them suspecting it was all a setup. That''s why I had to keep you in the dark, at least until Oberon had escaped. I know you are more than capable of ying along with me, but Kira is too sharp and would notice any slight detail that might seem off to her. I wanted you to act the way you would if it was real. I''m sorry I had to do this."

    Rowena shook her head, her expression softening as she stepped closer to him, "No, there''s no need to apologize. I understand why you did it, and I might have done the same." Her hand gently held his arm, admiration, and gratitude gleaming in her eyes, "It must have been difficult coordinating all this while managing everything in the Severed Realm. Other than myself, my ancestors would be pleased to know that this kingdom has such a dutiful king like you."

    Asher chuckled softly, his fingers brushing against her pale cheek, "I''m ttered to hear that," he said, his voice low, "but I still have a lot to do before I can proudly consider myself a good king¡­ and a good husband." His tone softened even further, a trace of longing evident, "I haven''t been able to spend much time with youtely, and I''ve missed you more than you know."

    Rowena''s heart fluttered at his words, and her own yearning surfaced, "I missed you more¡­" she whispered, her eyes closing as Asher cupped her face, his touch warm and gentle.

    Their lips met in a slow, passionate kiss, the world around them fading as they melted into each other''s warmth. Rowena''s hand slipped around his neck, pulling him closer as she relished the familiar scent of his blood, the intoxicating power that always lingered beneath his skin.

    She didn''t know if it was because they weren''t able to spend much time together these days, but the scent of his blood was more overwhelming than ever, to the point her fangs almost scraped his lips.

    The air between them was filled with an increasing hot tension, a dance of predator and prey, of love and lust.

    He could sense her fangs threatening to extend, her hunger a palpable force that sent a thrill of anticipation coursing through his veins. Yet, she held back, her urges leashed.

    He found it lovable that even after all this time, she was still being so considerate of him.

    Their kiss was a sh of passion and restraint, a dance of tongues and teeth that left them both breathless.

    Asher pulled away, his eyes locked onto hers, a storm of desire and adoration swirling in their depths, "Don''t hold back, Rona. Satisfy yourself by using my blood as much as you want." His voice was a low whisper, an invitation, and a challenge.

    Rowena''s crimson eyes shed, her pupils dting with a primal hunger that sent a shiver of excitement down Asher''s spine. He could see the battle within her, the struggle between her desire and her restraint. And then, with a sudden ferocity that stole his breath, she pushed him down onto the floor, her long nails raking through his moon-white hair as she sank her fangs into his neck.

    "Oounh..." Asher groaned, a sound of pleasure and surprise that echoed through the empty hall. He hadn''t expected the depth of her pent-up desire, the raw, primal need that she had kept hidden beneath her elegant facade. A pang of guilt shot through him as he realized that while he had other outlets for his desires, she had only him. He had been selfish, he knew, and he vowed to make amends.

    His hands reached up, his fingers tangling in her long raven hair as he held her to him, encouraging her to take what she needed. He could feel the pull of her mouth, the sweet, sharp pain that sent waves of pleasure coursing through his body. He was hers,pletely and utterly, and he wanted her to know it.

    Rowena drank her fill, her body trembling with the force of her desire. And then, with a shuddering breath, she pulled away, her tongue darting out to lick away the blood that dripped from her dark red lips. Her eyes fluttered closed, a look of pure bliss on her face as she reveled in the lingering taste of his blood, and her aura strengthened to the peak.

    Asher watched her, his heart pounding in his chest, his body aching with need. And then, with a mischievous smirk, he sat up, his hands reaching for the ck fabric of her gown, "Now my turn," he growled, his voice a low, hungry sound that sent a shiver of anticipation down Rowena''s spine.

    With a sudden, savage grace, he tore the fabric apart, her well-endowed breasts spilling out, her pale skin flushing with yearning. Rowena gasped, her eyes flying open, her cheeks stained a delicate red, "A-Ash..." she stammered, her voice a breathy whisper that sent a surge of lust through his veins.

    For a moment, Asher stared at her with a mesmerized look, her body looking as bewitching as always, especially with the pear-shaped crimson gem adorning her neck.

    He didn''t waste any time, his arms wrapping around her naked back, his hands exploring the curves of her body that he had missed so much. He sucked on her supple breasts, his tongue and teeth teasing her sensitive flesh, drawing out soft moans and whimpers that were music to his ears, "Hhhnn~....Ash..." she cried out, her body arching into his touch, her blood heating with her desire.

    Asher was insatiable, his mouth and hands exploring every inch of her skin, nting kisses on her sculpted corbones, her smooth shoulders, her slender neck, before finally capturing her soft lips in a searing kiss. He could taste the lingering sweetness of his own blood on her tongue, a dark, erotic sensation that sent a wave of heat coursing through his body.

    Rowena responded in kind, her breasts squished against his chest, her hands exploring the hard nes of his muscles, her touch leaving a trail of fire in its wake.

    Their breaths mingled, their hearts pounded in sync, and as the crimson sunlight filtered in through therge windows of the hall, they came together in a steamy, passionate union, their bodies and souls entwined in a dance as old as time itself.

    "My Rona," Asher murmured, his voice a soft, reverent whisper as he looked into her eyes, his heart swelling with love and desire, "I love you so much."

    Rowena''s eyes filled with warmth, her voice passionate as she clung to him, her body shaking with the force of her emotions, "I love you more, Ash."

    And with that, they lost themselves in each other, their bodies moving in perfect harmony, their love heating up the air in the crimson-bathed hall for hours toe and forgetting their burdens for a while.

 Chapter 693 She Must Be Watching Us

    Chapter 693 She Must Be Watching Us

    The next morning, the dim light of dawn crept into Asher''s royal chamber, casting faint shadows across the dark walls. The room was bathed in a quiet stillness, broken only by the soft rise and fall of Rowena''s breath. Shey beside him, her naked figure elegantly draped in a thick, warm sheet, her raven hair spilling over the pillow like a cascade of midnight silk.

    Asher stirred, slowly sitting up in his king-sized bed, his gaze drifting toward the window. The horizon glowed faintly with the promise of sunrise, a subtle crimson line marking the end of night. He turned, leaning over to look at Rowena, his eyes softening as he watched her sleep.

    Her face, usually cold and guarded, was now peaceful and content. He gently tucked a strand of her dark hair behind her ear, revealing more of her bewitching features. In her slumber, she seemed almost otherworldly, her beauty even more striking when she was at rest.

    ''If only I could let her feel this peace forever'', he thought to himself, his hand lightly brushing her cheek. Usually, Rowena wouldn''t sleep this long. Her mind was always racing, always on guard. But now, she was deep in slumber. Asher couldn''t help but feel a small pang of guilt, knowing he had drained her energy throughout the intense night. Yet, he also felt she needed the rest.

    Leaning down, he pressed a soft kiss to her shoulder, savoring the warmth of her skin before quietly slipping out of bed. His mind shifted to his duties, recalling that Is had something important to tell him.

    As he walked out of the room, the door clicking softly behind him, Rowena''s eyes slowly fluttered open. She blinked a few times, her crimson gaze shifting to the empty space where Asher had just been. A faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips, but her eyes were thoughtful as she sat up, the silence of the room enveloping her once more.

    ¡ª

    Later, Asher sat atop Callisa''s massive carapace as she shifted yfully in the crimson waters, her giant pincers creating soft ripples that broke the surface. Her energy was contagious, and Asher patted her shell affectionately, enjoying the tranquility of the moment.

    Is soon emerged from the waters, her torso glistening in the early sunlight. Her twilight-blue skin shimmered under the light, and her moon-white hair clung to her shoulders. With a graceful motion, her fish tail transformed into legs, allowing her to climb atop Callisa and crouch beside Asher.

    A warm smile spread across Asher''s face as she approached, and he pulled her close by the nape, kissing her deeply. She reciprocated with equal warmth, her hands resting lightly on his chest.

    As they broke the kiss, Asher''s expression shifted to one of concern, "So, what''s this important thing you wanted to tell me?" he asked, his tone serious.

    Is''s smile faded as her expression grew more somber, "It''s about Oberon. Since the n moved so quickly, I didn''t have the chance to fully exin what I found when I went through his mind."

    Asher''s brows furrowed, "What did you find?"

    Is''s face tightened with thought, her silver eyes darkening, "I discovered how he and Edmund managed to present Cedric''s head to Rowena," she said, her voice heavy with the weight of the revtion.

    Asher''s frown deepened, "I''ve always wondered about that. I suspected they had some sort of inside connection within the WHA. So, who gave it to them?"

    Is''s expression grew contemtive, "Strangely, it wasn''t a human. Oberon referred to her as the ''Red Witch.'' She was the one who handed over Cedric''s head. The head itself contains the memory of your final battle with Rowena''s father and everything that followed. These memory fragments were preserved using both Death Arts and Blood Arts."

    Asher''s brows shot up, "That''s absurd. Memory fragments? Why go so far to preserve something that could jeopardize Derek''s entire n? Unless we''re missing something." He shook his head, thinking aloud, "And who in our world has the skill to wield both Death Arts and Blood Arts like that?"

    Is nodded, her face still clouded with concern, "It''s highlyplex magic. The Death Arts were used to prevent the memory from decaying¡ªit can only be viewed once. The Blood Arts allowed for the capture of as much memory as possible within a single fragment. But those fragments are fragile, short-lived. So maybe it was abined effort because I can''t think of anyone who can possibly be a master of two such powerful arts."

    Asher''s frown deepened as he crossed his arms, his mind racing, "So you''re saying that at least two people from our world colluded under Derek''s nose to hand over Cedric''s head to Oberon? Even if it doesn''t make sense for Derek to allow that, who do you think this Red Witch could be, and why would she do this? Does Oberon know anything more about her?"

    Is shook her head, her silver eyes troubled, "No, he doesn''t. I went deep into his mind, and it''s clear that the Red Witch is as mysterious to him as she is to us. She appeared out of nowhere, iming she could help him curry favor with Rowena. That''s all he knew. Do you think the Thornes could be behind this? They''re the best experts in Death Arts, and I believe they''re capable of this level of magic." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher furrowed his brows in thought, "It crossed my mind too. But none of the Thornes, including Reba, knows my past. If they did, do you really think they''d sit idle?" His tone carried a sharp edge, "As for Blood Arts¡­ My House has the greatest experts in that field, but no one else besides Rowena has the precision to manipte the blood that flows through the head of a Peak S Ranker. And if anyone from my House knew about my past, they would''ve acted by now."

    Is''s expression grew graver, "Whoever the Red Witch is, she must be watching us. But you''re right¡­ I can''t point to anyone in your House or House Thorne who fits the profile. Unless, of course, they''re hiding it¡ªpretending not to know for some reason." Her lips tightened, "She might be a serious threat to us, and the worst part is, we have no idea what she''s nning."

    Asher let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through his moon-white hair, "Just when I thought I had some semnce of control over this whole shitstorm, something or someone else jumps in to stir the pot. Don''t worry," he said, his voice sharpening with determination, "I''ll find out who this Red Witch is and what she''s after."

    Is nodded, her fingers lightly brushing his arm in a gesture of solidarity, "I''ll help you in any way I can. But¡­ why haven''t you gotten rid of Cedric''s head yet? Doesn''t it concern you that Rowena still has it?"

    Asher''s eyes darkened, a somber look crossing his face, "You think I haven''t tried? It was a miracle I even managed to stop her from peering into those memories. But for reasons she hasn''t shared, she refuses to part with it," he admitted, his voiceced with regret, "I think she''s keeping it as a reminder of her failures¡­of how she feels responsible for her father''s death. That''s what pains me most¡­ not a day goes by where I don''t think about it."

    Is''s expression softened, "That must be difficult for you."

    Asher''s gaze grew distant. "It is. I stopped trying to convince her because if I pushed too hard, she might start suspecting something. None of this should be my concern, at least not in her eyes."

    Is sighed, "I understand. But those memory fragments¡­ they could be powerful evidence if we ever decided to expose the truth to humans. Derek couldn''t im they''ve been tampered with, given how they''ve been preserved."

    Asher shook his head, his voice low but resolute, "You don''t understand Derek''s reach. Even if we had the fragments, by the time we tried to broadcast them, Derek would know, and he''d stop us. And even if we seed, Derek wouldn''t care. He''d just escte. He''s too dangerous to be exposed prematurely." His gaze hardened, his voice cold with determination, "I''ll wait. Once I''ve cornered him, once he''s weak and can''t w his way back up¡­ that''s when I''ll expose everything. Then, I''ll destroy him for good."

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, in the deste wastnds of the Oseon Continent, a lone hooded figure stumbled forward. His steps were unsteady, his body weak, but still, he forced himself to keep moving.

    The crimson sun zed fiercely overhead, its heat scorching the earth below. Every breath the man took felt like inhaling fire, the dry air only adding to his misery.

    His cloak clung to him, drenched in sweat, but did little to shield him from the oppressive heat. Each step was an agony, the sharp rocks cutting into his feet through worn boots. He knew¡ªif he continued like this for another hour, he might copse for good.

    But he pressed on, his will stronger than his failing body. ''I can''t stop here. Not yet.''

    Oberon knew that the safety of someone, the only one dear to him, was depending on him.

    However, unbeknownst to him, a boulder not far behind suddenly stirred. Its surface shimmered, revealing a pair of eyes that had been watching him silently, tracking his every move. A pair of other eyes also began to surface on the surroundingrge rocks and trunks of dead trees, all of them focusing intently on the hooded man, glinting with a dangerous gleam.

 Chapter 694 Revenge Of A Traitor?

    Chapter 694 Revenge Of A Traitor?

    Oberon felt an icy chill creep down his spine, his instincts warning him that he was no longer alone¡ªlike prey caught in the sights of a hunter. His breath hitched, and his gaze darted across the barrenndscape. She''s here, he realized. Kira must be hiding somewhere out here.

    The oppressive heat of the crimson sun above him only worsened his condition. His body trembled with exhaustion, and his mana reserves had long since depleted. Without the mana to protect himself from the exhaustion, his skin felt like it was slowly cooking under the relentless sun. He couldn''t walk any further, nor did he need to. He had caught her attention.

    He copsed to his knees, gasping for breath as his vision wavered. His body screamed for relief, but he couldn''t give it. As a traitor who had barely escaped his kingdom, stripped of everything before his supposed execution, carrying extra supplies would have been far too suspicious.

    Before he could gather his thoughts, shadows danced around him. In an instant, multiple figures in cloaks leaped from the rocky terrain, surrounding him with weapons drawn, each de gleaming with a deadly intent.

    "W-Wait!" Oberon stammered, his voice shaking as he raised his trembling hands in surrender. "I am not an enemy! N-Not anymore..."

    The cloaked figures exchanged nces, their eyes unreadable beneath their hoods. The air around them hummed with tension, as if they were deciding whether to kill him where he knelt.

    "You all stand down. I will handle this," a firm yet graceful voicemanded, slicing through the silence like a de. The figures lowered their weapons instantly, stepping back to reveal a single cloaked woman walking forward with deliberate elegance.

    Oberon''s heart pounded in his chest as he slowly lifted his gaze to meet hers.

    The woman pulled back her hood, revealing an intoxicatingly beautiful face framed by waves of golden hair. Her almond-shaped, deep-set emerald green eyes shimmered under the sun, almost glowing as they changed with the light. Her fox-like ears stood high on her head, tipped with small tufts of golden fur, only adding to the allure that surrounded her.

    Her gaze, however, was anything butforting. It was piercing, as if stripping Oberon''s soul bare with every second she looked at him.

    "Ara, ara... Prince Oberon," Kira said with a soul-melting smile, though her voice held a sharpness that sent shivers through his entire being, "Or should I say Oberon, now that you''re no longer a prince, but a traitor to your kingdom?"

    Oberon''s breath caught in his throat. The Kira standing before him, the same woman he once knew during his secret visits to the Honeyed Pearls, felt different¡ªterrifying even. The gentle, soothing, seductive gaze she once held now masked something far more dangerous. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I... I..." His voice faltered, and he found himself unable to gather his thoughts under her intense scrutiny. Was she always this terrifying?

    Kira tilted her head slightly, the dangerous smile never leaving her lips, "Ara, you seem quite stressed," she cooed, her tone mockingly sweet, "But I wonder... what made you wander into my homnd? Did you stumble upon it by chance, or did youe here on purpose?"

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and Oberon felt as if the very core of his being was beingid bare. His throat tightened under the pressure.

    Kira sighed, feigning boredom as she turned on her heel, "Hm, this is getting boring. Just tear off his limbs one by one, and let''s head back," she said casually, her voice void of emotion.

    "No! Wait!" Oberon cried out, his voice hoarse, desperation forcing him to speak before it was toote.

    Kira''s lips curved into a subtle smirk as she slowly turned to face him again, her emerald eyes gleaming with interest, "Oh? You have something worth saying, then?" She raised an eyebrow, waiting.

    Oberon took a deep breath, summoning thest bit of his courage, "It was... both," he admitted, his voice trembling but steady, "I was on the run, and I didn''t know where else to go. If I ran east, the werewolves would tear me apart before I even set foot in theirnds. If I went north, it would''ve been worse under the hands of those draconians. I''ve been tortured by them once before, and this time... they would give me a fate worse than death. So I couldn''t think but run to a ce that would beparatively safe and meet someone who can help give me refuge."

    Kira tilted her head, her gaze sharpening, "So you came here seeking my help? How interesting. But tell me, why should I help you?" Her voice turned cold, her smile fading, "After everything your kingdom did to my people, why would I grant you mercy? You carry the blood of those who wronged us, Oberon. Just because you were born after doesn''t mean you''re spared. Your bloodline is tainted with the sins of those before you, and it tempts me to purge everyst root with my own hands."

    Her smile returned, but it was no longer sweet¡ªthere was danger in the curve of her lips, and Oberon could feel his heart constrict under her words, his breath growing shallow.

    "I-I know..." Oberon stammered, his voice cracking under the weight of his fear, "That''s why I can help you. Help you destroy that wretched kingdom... and their bastard king! He tried to execute me! He made my life hell!" His voice grew louder, his rage surfacing as he gritted his teeth. "He took everything from me¡ªmy mother, my woman, my prestige, my future. I want him dead and everything he cares about destroyed just as much as you do!"

    His anger echoed through the barrenndscape, but Kira simply stood there, watching him, her eyes flickering with amusement as if she were toying with a broken toy.

    Finally, she spoke, her tone low and smooth, "So, you seek revenge on your king, do you?" She stepped closer, her presence suffocating as she leaned in, "I can feel the truth in your words, Oberon... but that doesn''t mean I trust you." She ced a finger under his chin, tilting his face to meet hers, "You''re a traitor to your own blood. How could I trust a man who would betray his own kingdom so easily?"

    Oberon swallowed hard, his throat dry, knowing that if he says anything wrong, he would die right here.

    His mind raced as he struggled to collect his thoughts. His heart hammered in his chest, but he knew this was his one chance. He couldn''t afford to stumble now, "I wouldn''t trust myself either in your position," he began, his voice trembling but resolute, "But I know things about Asher¡ªthings no one else knows, not even his wives. His true weaknesses. I''m 100% sure that even the spies and informants you have in my kingdom don''t know what I know. So, even if you already have ns to destroy his kingdom, wouldn''t you want to ensure your sess with my knowledge?"

    Kira''s emerald eyes gleamed with intrigue, though her smile remained cold, "Oh? I didn''t expect you to uncover such secrets," she purred, her voice dripping with curiosity. She leaned in slightly, her gaze narrowing, "And what might those secrets be?"

    Oberon''s chin quivered as he fought the terror threatening to overwhelm him, "I-I will tell you... once you give me refuge and promise me safety. Don''t t-take this the wrong way... but without my knowledge, I''m useless to you, and you''d have no reason to keep me alive."

    For a moment, Kira giggled, raising a hand to her lips, her eyes gleaming with amusement, "Ara~ How cute of you to try and bargain for your life like this." But then, in an instant, her expression turned dark, the amusement in her eyes vanishing. Her voice became cold and lethal, "Do you seriously think that will stop me from taking what I want from your head?"

    Before Oberon could react, Kira''s hands shot forward, gripping his head with both hands. Her fingers dug into his scalp as her frenzied smile returned, her eyes burning with a cruel fire. She began to channel her mindforce, attempting to rip the secrets from his mind.

    "AAAAARGHHH!!" Oberon howled in agony as it felt like his skull was being split open. His body trembled violently, the pain unlike anything he''d ever experienced. But he gritted his teeth, forcing himself to endure it. This is nothing, he told himself, nothingpared to what he had been through these past years.

    Kira''s triumphant smile began to fade, slowly morphing into a deep frown. Her eyes narrowed in frustration as she struggled to prate the barriers in his mind. With a growl of displeasure, she violently released her grip on his head, her piercing re locking onto him, "You little bastard," she spat, venom dripping from her words, "You''ve taken measures to protect your mind? I never thought you''d be this sly. But if you went this far... you must really be hiding something delicious in there."

    Oberon copsed to the ground, groaning in pain as he clutched his head, his body shaking, "I... I told you," he gasped, barely managing to speak, "They''re yours... if you promise me refuge. Please... have mercy."

    Kira''s eyes burned with cold contempt as she towered over him, "Mercy?" she scoffed, "My ancestors would roll in the Seven Hells if they saw me granting refuge to the likes of a bloodburner like you, traitor or not. No, Oberon. I''m going to kill you and everyst one of your bloodline. I''ll wipe your wretched kingdom off the face of this world." Her voice wasced with venom, "I don''t need your permission to take what I want from your head. I''ll break those barriers, eventually. You''ll regret begging for mercy when I could''ve given you a quick death."

    Oberon''s fists clenched tightly, his body shaking from both relief and terror. The n worked, he thought bitterly, but he also knew the horrors that awaited him. Kira''s words confirmed that his fate was sealed, but his knowledge might just buy him enough time.

    Kira turned to her subordinates, her piercing gaze still lingering on Oberon, "Take him back to our home. It will take time to break through his defenses, and I can''t keep him here."

    As her followers moved forward to collect Oberon, a cloaked figure stepped forward, their voice raspy with age, "Your Grace...Do we really need to do this? We don''t need him to do what''s necessary. Our people might not be able to feel at ease in his presence."

    Kira shook her head, her voice steady and resolute, "We are too close to our goal to take any risks. Our people have lived without peace for too long, and I won''t fail them now. I will use every tool at my disposal to ensure we seed." Her gaze darkened as she remembered what the Moon Guardian told her.

    Even if he told her she would seed, she didn''t know if she would seed with or without the secrets Oberon knew. And knowing how powerful Asher and his future potential, she didn''t want to take the risk. The elder bowed deeply, acknowledging her decision, "As youmand, Your Grace." With that, he stepped back, and the other figures moved in to lift Oberon''s limp form, carrying him away toward the deste horizon.

    Kira cast onest nce at her surroundings, her sharp gaze scanning the barrennd for any signs of unwanted attention. Satisfied, she pulled her hood back over her head, her golden hair vanishing beneath the cloak. Without another word, her figure vanished into the shadows, her presence disappearing as if she were never there.

    Oberon, half-dazed, was dragged along by Kira''s followers, his mind swirling with pain and fear. Yet somewhere deep inside him, a faint flicker of hope remained. If he yed his cards right, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could survive long enough to save his mother.

 Chapter 695 To Be True To Yourself

    Chapter 695 To Be True To Yourself

    Asher strode through the quiet hall of a WHA branch building, his steps purposeful as he approached her office. The soft light filtering through the windows lit up the walls, but nothing could dim the tension that crackled in the air. He knew the effect he had on her. He relished it.

    When he reached the door, he knocked lightly, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. Inside, Cecilia sat at her desk, her mind scattered as she reviewed documents, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto ignore the ever-present weight of his earlier visit. The memory of his words, his touch, still clung to her, making her heart pound.

    At the sound of his knock, she froze, her breath catching in her throat. She already knew who it was, "Come in," she called, though her voice trembled just slightly.

    The door creaked open, and Asher stepped in, his tall frame filling the doorway. His presence seemed tomand the room, his gaze locking onto her with a knowing intensity.

    "Cecilia," he said softly, his voice warm but with a yful edge. "You seem tense."

    She swallowed hard, quickly standing from her desk, flustered at his sudden appearance. "Ash," she began, her wordsing out rushed and breathless, "I¡ªI wasn''t expecting you this early." She straightened her posture, but her body betrayed her, the anxiety tightening her chest. "Is there something you need?"

    Asher''s smile deepened as he stepped closer, his eyes never leaving hers. "Oh, I think you know what I''m here for."

    Cecilia''s heart raced. She knew exactly what he meant, and she could already feel the heat rising in her cheeks. "Ash," she murmured, her voice almost pleading, "Do we really have to¡ª"

    "Of course we do," he cut her off, his voice smooth and teasing, "You promised me a wish, remember?" He moved even closer, his fingers brushing against her arm as he leaned in, his breath warm against her skin. "And my wish was that I could kiss you whenever I wanted."

    Cecilia''s heart stuttered in her chest, her pulse quickening at his nearness. She could hardly breathe, the weight of her promise hanging over her. She knew she had to let him kiss her.

    But before she could respond, Asher''s hand gently cupped her chin, tilting her face up toward him. His lips brushed against hers in a soft, lingering kiss, slow and deliberate, as if he were savoring every moment of her resistance melting away.

    She closed her eyes, feeling the familiar warmth flood through her. But as soon as the kiss ended, Cecilia pulled back slightly, her breathing in shallow gasps, "Ash..." she whispered, her voice shaky. "I want one more chance."

    He raised an eyebrow, his expression smug, "Another chance?"

    She nodded, trying to steady her voice, "I will suceed this time."

    Asher chuckled softly, clearly amused by her persistence, "You''re already ready to put yourself through that again?" he teased. But the gleam in his eyes said he was more than willing to oblige, "Alright. I am happy to let you try as many times as you want."

    Cecilia took a deep breath, determined to keep herposure this time. Just stay calm, she told herself. ''You can do this.''

    But the moment Asher leaned in again, his hand resting lightly on her waist, she felt the tension in her body rise. His lips met hers, and this time, the kiss was deeper, more intense.

    He didn''t rush¡ªhe never did¡ªbut there was an unmistakable hunger in the way his mouth moved against hers. His hand slid up her back, pulling her closer, and despite her best efforts, her heart betrayed her. It began to race uncontrobly, her pulse pounding in her ears as his warmth consumed her.

    The moment ten seconds passed, Cecilia''s knees felt weak. Her breath hitched as she stepped back, her face flushed with both embarrassment and frustration. She failed again.

    Asher''s smirk was undeniable as he looked down at her, his eyes filled with a mixture of triumph and amusement, "Seems like you failed, again." His voice was soft, teasing.

    Cecilia''s hands trembled as she pressed them against her chest, her heart still racing. She felt utterly exposed, embarrassed by her own inability to control herself around him, "I¡­ I don''t understand why this keeps happening," she murmured, her voice barely audible.

    Asher took a step closer, his finger tilting her chin up to meet his gaze once more, "Maybe it''s because your heart already knows what you don''t want to admit," he said, his voice smooth andced with that infuriating confidence. "But don''t worry¡­ we''ll keep trying until you get it right."

    Keep trying? What if she never wins? Does she have to keep¡­The thought of it made her face feel hotter.

    She swallowed hard, her cheeks burning with both embarrassment and the weight of her failure, "What¡­ what''s the next wish?" she asked, her voice trembling as she braced herself for whatever he was going to ask.

    Asher''s smirk lingered as he stepped closer, his eyes gleaming with that unmistakable confidence. "You''re eager to know, aren''t you?" he said, his voice soft but edged with a sharpness that made her heart pound. He leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper, "This time, my wish is going to be¡­ something different."

    Cecilia swallowed, her chest tightening with both anticipation and fear. "What is it?" she asked, trying to maintain herposure.

    Asher''s gaze lingered on her face for a moment before he stepped back, his expression shifting into something more serious, more calcted. "You''re aware of the uing mission to Mars, aren''t you? The one involving the academy''s top geniuses?"

    Cecilia stiffened. "Of course I know about it, but¡­ why are you bringing it up?" She frowned, suddenly cautious. The mission to Mars was a highly ssified operation, with only a few trusted individuals having ess to the full details. This wasn''t something she could just share openly.

    Asher''s smile softened, his tone growing gentler. "Cecilia, I''m not asking for ssified details for personal gain. You know I care about the innocents, about protecting young lives. You saw what is really going on with the M.A.M project, how dangerous it''s be. I just want to make sure at least one of those geniuses doesn''t end up bing victims of it."

    Her eyes widened as she gasped, "You¡­What are you nning to do?"

    "Maybe nothing for now. But there is someone in that academy that I care about. I have to save him from this. I had no idea he was chosen for this. But now that I know¡­I need your help," Asher said with an intense but sincere look.

    Cecilia pressed her lips together, uncertainty clouding her mind and taken aback by his request. She never thought he had someone he knew in the academy.

    "Who are you talking about?" Cecilia asked cautiously.

    "Can I trust you if I tell you? Do you promise to keep this between us and not tell a soul, including your husband because you are all I got to turn to help someone I care about," Asher said with an endearing gaze.

    Cecilia felt her heart waver upon feeling his gaze and could see he must really care about that student. She wanted to believe him, but something felt off. "That''s not something I can just tell you, Ash. This¡­ this could put me in a difficult position, especially with Derek."

    He sighed, his voiceced with disappointment, as he stepped even closer, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her breath catch. "Cecilia, don''t you see? I''m not asking you to go behind anyone''s back. I''m asking you to do the right thing. These young minds, they''re about to embark on something incredibly dangerous. We can start by at least saving that kid."

    Cecilia''s hands trembled slightly as she clenched them at her sides, "But¡­ if Derek found out¡ª"

    "Forget Derek for a moment," Asher interrupted gently, his voice soft but firm. "This isn''t about him. This is about that kid, about justice, about saving lives. You''ve always stood for what''s right, Cecilia. I know you care deeply about the future, about doing what''s morally right. That''s why you have to tell me. Wouldn''t you do the same for your daughter?"

    Her heart pounded as she looked at him, conflicted. Every part of her wanted to hold on to her loyalty to her husband, to the mission she had sworn to protect.

    But Ash''s words wormed their way into her mind, making her question everything. Wasn''t he right? If she had the chance to save lives, shouldn''t she take it? Could she let those young geniusespromise their life?

    But what she knew was that she would have stopped Rachel from going if she was in that situation.

    Asher took her hand gently, his thumb brushing over her knuckles as he leaned in, his voice a whisper, "My wish, Cecilia, is for you to stay true to yourself. You''ve always cared about justice, about protecting those who can''t protect themselves. Don''t let your husband or fear stop you from doing what''s right. I don''t want to see you regret anythingter¡­ going down a path you can''t turn back from."

    Her heart skipped a beat at his words. They struck a chord deep within her, tapping into the very values she had always held close. She bit her lip, her mind spinning. The room seemed to close in around her, and for a moment, all she could hear was the pounding of her pulse in her ears. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "What do you want to know? I promise I will keep this between us," she asked softly, her voice trembling with the weight of her decision.

    Asher''s smile widened, but this time it was softer, more sincere, "You might know him. A student named Remy Eleanor. I need to know when he will be fully prepared for their journey to Mars¡­ and when exactly he''ll be leaving."

    Cecilia hesitated, her throat tightening. This was exactly the kind of information that could put her in jeopardy if it got out.

    But she had already made up her mind. She had to believe Ash''s intentions were pure, that he truly wanted to save that kid.

    If it was Rachel, she wouldn''t have sat still, even if it meant going against Derek. Then why can''t she do it for someone else''s child?

    And so she took a deep breath and nodded, "I will find out for you. But...how are you going to help him? You can''t do anything dangerous that could put you in trouble."

    Asher smiled as he stepped closer and cupped her face with an endearing look, "You think I will barge in and take him away? Of course not. But I know some good people who would be willing to take the risk and help me. Whether they seed or not...only the angels can know, but I have to try for his sake."

    Cecilia pressed her lips together as she nodded, wondering if everything would be alright now that she took a leap of faith. But who were these good people he knew who were willing to take up such a dangerous task?

 Chapter 696 Protection For Someone Extra Special

    696 Protection For Someone Extra ''Special''

    The main branch of the WHA Academy was bustling with energy. Students and faculty alike hurried through the grand halls, voices mixing in a cacophony of excitement and nerves. It was the day many of the academy''s brightest genius students were being sent off to Mars for the Mars Vanguard Initiative, and the atmosphere buzzed with anticipation.

    Remy stood among the crowd, surrounded by his friends and admirers. His friends pped him on the back, while others showered him with congrattions and well-wishes. Smiling politely, Remy returned their excitement with friendly grins and nods. But behind that smile, a knot of unease twisted in his gut. His mind kept wandering back to the letter he had received earlier that morning. The letter''s ominous words had rattled him enough that, upon the sender''s warning, he had immediately destroyed it.

    Remy didn''t know what to expect on Mars. The secrecy, the intense preparations, and the rumors swirling within the academy had only fueled his anxiety. And after being confined within the academy grounds, unable to even step outside, something about this journey didn''t feel right.

    Suddenly, the lively chatter in the hall was reced by silence as Professor Jim entered, his presencemanding immediate attention. The professor offered Remy a warm smile. "Remy, it''s time," Jim said with a nod, gesturing for him to follow.

    Remy hesitated for a brief moment but then fell in step behind the professor. As they walked, Remy noticed that other genius students were being led away by different professors. Each group seemed to be heading in separate directions. That struck him as odd. He was the only one being escorted alone.

    Remy frowned slightly, ncing at Jim. "Professor, why am I being taken out of here alone? The other students are all in groups."

    Jim didn''t break stride, his voice steady as he exined, "It''s part of the security protocols. You''ve heard about the protests against the Mars Vanguard Initiative, I''m sure. Some fanatics don''t agree with it, especially after our association made it clear that anyone who backs out would be ostracized and cklisted. For good reasons, of course, though, they would never ept them." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Remy''s brows furrowed as he listened. He had heard whispers of the protests¡ªhow some used the WHA of running shady operations and forcing this Mars Vanguard Initiative on all Hunters for dubious reasons.

    He couldn''t help but agree, in part, with the concerns of the protesters. "I heard about that, but is it really that bad?" he asked, still uneasy.

    Jim nced at him, his expression serious. "Some of these fanatics would do anything to sabotage the mission. Some are part of cults, ordered by demons to slow us down. There are also extremists who might try to harm students like you who are taking part in the initiative. That''s why we''re taking extra precautions. And you, Remy¡­ well, you''re considered extra special by our academy. They want to ensure you have the best protection."

    Remy nodded slowly, forcing a smile. "Extra special? I wouldn''t consider myself that," he said, though inwardly, his unease deepened. Something about this exnation didn''t sit right with him.

    "Hoho. See. Your modesty is one of the things that make you specialpared to so many Hunters," Jim said with an appreciative smile.

    As they continued walking, Jim led him through a series of secretive corridors that Remy had never seen before. The halls were empty, devoid of the usual hustle and bustle of academy life. Dim lighting flickered overhead, lighting up the cold, metallic walls. The further they went, the more isted Remy felt.

    Eventually, they entered an underground clearing¡ªdark and vast, with huge armored water trucks and boats lined up in neat rows.

    Remy knew these vehicles were ones that could both be used on waters andnd. Since this entire academy was situated on an ind, he figured they must be nning to navigate out of the waters using these vehicles.

    Armed guards in heavy armor stood around, their weapons gleaming under the dim lights. It felt more like a military base than something that would belong in an academy.

    Remy blinked in surprise, taking in the scene. "Is¡­ is all this really necessary?" he asked, his voice betraying his confusion. "Why can''t we just use a teleportation portal to get to the Bridge Station? Wouldn''t that be safer?"

    Jim shook his head, his expression unwavering. "Teleportation portals aren''t an option. The Bridge Station is too far away, and using portals would emit energy signatures that could expose its location. We can''t risk that. So, we have to do things the old-fashioned way."

    Remy''s frown deepened. He didn''t like this. Everything felt off¡ªtoo secretive, too heavy-handed for what was supposed to be a monumental step forward for humanity. "I see," he murmured, though doubt gnawed at him. He nced around at the heavily armed guards, their presence doing little to calm his nerves.

    Jim ced a hand on Remy''s shoulder, his grip firm but not unkind. "Don''t worry, Remy. You''re in good hands. We''re just taking every precaution to make sure you arrive safely."

    Remy forced another nod, his mind racing as Jim gestured toward one of the vehicles. But before he could move, the doors of the underground hall slid open with a soft hiss, and a woman stepped in. She was strikingly gorgeous, with chocte brown eyes and silky, cascading brown hair, d in sleek silver-blue armor that seemed both functional and elegant.

    Jim''s face brightened as he saw her, "Amelia. I was beginning to wonder if you''d make it on such short notice," he said with a chuckle, visibly more rxed.

    Amelia smiled apologetically, her voice warm and sincere. "I''m so sorry about that. I was in the middle of something when I got the message that I needed to help escort Remy to the Bridge Station." Her gaze shifted to Remy as she stepped forward, offering a handshake. "You must be Remy Eleanor. I''ve heard a lot about you. Consider me your big sister for the trip¡ªhere to make sure you get where you need to go safely."

    Remy blinked in surprise, quickly gathering hisposure as he offered a polite smile and took her hand. "Pleased to meet you, Miss Amelia. I''ve heard great things about you as well, and I''m honored that you''ll be personally helping me, though I hate to trouble you."

    Amelia chuckled softly, the sound putting Remy at ease almost instantly. She patted him lightly on the head, a friendly gesture that caught him off guard, "Don''t worry about it, Remy. I''m happy to be here for you."

    Oddly enough, the anxiety that had gnawed at Remy''s mind all morning seemed to lessen just by being in her presence. Despite knowing she was an elite Hunter ordered by the WHA to ensure his safe passage, her easygoing and warm demeanor made him feel a bit more secure about the whole ordeal.

    But just as Remy was beginning to feel more at ease, a gruff, annoyed voice echoed through the underground facility, shattering the moment. "Why are you people wasting time standing around? Get inside the damn trucks already and prepare to get the boy out!"

    The guards, who had been lingering nearby, quickly scattered to their positions. Remy and Amelia both turned toward the source of the voice to see none other than Supreme Commander Lenny Stan, storming in with a grumpy expression stered on his face.

    "Commander Lenny," Jim greeted him with a smile, trying to diffuse the tension. "We''re all ready and will be in your care during the transport."

    Lenny forced a smile as he regarded Jim. "I still don''t know why the president wanted me to personally oversee this when you could''ve handled it on your own, Jim," Lenny grumbled, before his gaze shifted to Amelia, lingering just a little too long as he eyed her from head to toe. The licentious glint in his eyes didn''t go unnoticed. "But... I suppose I can''tin when a pretty and strong Hunter like you is here to keep mepany."

    Remy stiffened ufortably as Lenny''s attention lingered on Amelia in a way that felt inappropriate, especially for someone of his rank and age. He didn''t expect the Supreme Commander to be like this when in public he was so respected for his heroic acts and gestures, especially for saving the world by taking down the Corrupted Prince.

    Or was this his true face when not before the public? After having personally experienced a tragedy which involved someone he trusted being two-faced, he didn''t find this too surprising.

    He nced at Amelia, wondering if she was equally ufortable.

    Amelia, however, handled it with grace. She chuckled lightly and offered a disarming smile. "You sure know how to tter a girl, Commander. But I''m just as d to be part of this mission, especially with such a well-known and capablemander like yourself."

    Lenny''s grin widened, his ego clearly stroked by her words. "Hahaha! You know just how to make a man feel good, don''t you?" he winked, clearly enjoying himself a little too much.

    Jim cleared his throat, trying to get things back on track, "I think the guards are ready to escort us now. Shall we?"

    Amelia gave a subtle nod, and Remy followed suit, though his mind was still swimming with questions and an uneasy feeling he couldn''t shake.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, in the high-rise office of the president overlooking the waters, Derek stood in silence, watching through therge window as multiple armored trucks sped over the waters, their destination a closely guarded secret. His hands sped behind his back, he appeared calm, but his single visible eye gleamed with something else¡ªsomething darker.

    Greg approached him, ncing out the window as well, "We''ve already started installing M.A.M. in the S Rankers, and soon these prodigal geniuses will have it as well. But... are you really sure the Coven of the Damned will make a move? I mean, they can''t possibly know which route we''re using to transport these students, especially Remy. And with the kind of tight security Lenny and the professor are overseeing, what could go wrong?"

    Derek''s expression didn''t change, though his eye narrowed slightly. "That''s exactly why I''m looking forward to seeing how this can go wrong."

    Greg blinked, taken aback by Derek''s cryptic response. He opened his mouth as if to ask more, but then thought better of it, letting out a sigh instead. Why do I even bother? he thought.

 Chapter 697 Moving In The Dark

    697 Moving In The Dark

    The noon sun zed overhead, casting long shadows through the dense canopy of the forest as the armored truck rumbled down the narrow road.

    Inside, the atmosphere was tense despite the ring sunlight outside. Therge truck carried Lenny, Remy, Jim, Amelia, and five heavily armored guards, each seated a few feet apart. The rhythmic hum of the engine was the only sound breaking the thick silence.

    Amelia sat quietly, her gaze drifting over to the guards, sizing them up. Two women and three men.

    These weren''t your typical WHA Hunters¡ªthese were private Hunters, veterans for hire, and, in this case, working for Derek. She recognized the type: mercenaries who had honed their skills for profit rather than principle. Four of them were seasoned mid- to high-level A Rankers, but the fifth, the one sitting closest to the door, had the unmistakable aura of a low-level S Ranker.

    Her instincts were sharp, and she could feel the weight of their attention¡ªeven if they weren''t looking directly at her. Derek''s doing, she thought with an inward frown.

    The leader of the guards, a tall man with dark skin and a thick ck beard, stood near the front, lowering his wrist device after checking the surroundings. He appeared to be in his forties, a seasoned warrior with the kind of experience that made him cautious.

    "It''ll take us about an hour to reach the Bridge Station now that we''re onnd," He, said, his voice gruff and serious. "Let''s stay sharp until we get there."

    Lenny clicked his tongue, leaning back with an exaggerated sigh. "Jeez, don''t be so tense, Lawrence. With all of us in this truck together, no one in their right mind would dare try anything."

    Lawrence, however, didn''t budge. "Apologies, Commander. Orders are orders," he said, his tone firm as he turned and walked toward the driver''s cabin.

    Lenny scoffed, shaking his head as he muttered under his breath, "What a stuck-up bastard."

    Amelia remained calm, outwardlyposed, but inside, a storm brewed. She had sensed the shift in the air long before they boarded the truck.

    Derek had put her on this mission for a reason, and it wasn''t just to escort Remy. He was testing her¡ªperhaps even baiting her. If she made one wrong move, everything she and Asher had worked for could unravel. But she had discussed this sudden development with Asher, and though he had initially resisted her n, he eventually agreed.

    Lenny''s voice broke her thoughts, his smirk stretching as he looked over at her, "So, you and Rachel are thick as thieves, huh? I''ve heard a lot about you from her."

    Amelia smiled back, keeping her tone light and friendly. "Of course. Rachel''s my only friend."

    Remy, sitting beside her, raised his brows in surprise. He hadn''t expected someone as renowned as Amelia to only have one friend. She seemedrger than life¡ªa Hunter with a reputation that preceded her. Yet, her words painted a different picture, one that made her seem more human.

    Lenny''s grin widened as he leaned closer, his voice dropping into a more conspiratorial tone, "Well, as her best friend, you shoulde along and join my guild. We have plenty of ''interesting opportunities'' for someone as talented as you, especially a peak A Ranker like yourself. I''m sure Rachel wouldn''t mind tagging along either."

    Amelia kept her smile, though her stomach churned with disgust at Lenny''s leering tone, "I appreciate the offer, Commander, but right now, I''m focused on honing my skills solo. If I ever feel the need for more ''opportunities,'' I''ll be sure to give you a call."

    Lenny gave her a wink, clearly oblivious to her difort, "You know where to find me," he chuckled, leaning back in his seat, clearly satisfied with himself.

    -

    Meanwhile, deep in the thick forest surrounding the road, four feminine figures stood among the trees, their presence hidden by the dense foliage. The sunlight filtering through the trees did little to reveal their forms as theyy in wait.

    Grace stood at the front, her face partially obscured by her red hood, her brown eyes scanning the road in the distance. Beside her, Reba shifted slightly, her dark red eyes gleaming from beneath the ck mask that covered the lower half of her face. She wore a seductive, ck battle-ready armor that hugged her curves, the chilling aura around her betraying her icy powers.

    Emiko and Yui, the two shorter figures standing just behind them, were cloaked in dark blue, their silver staffs clutched tightly in their hands. Their ck eyes flickered with anticipation and tension as they exchanged nces, the wind lightly stirring around them, controlled by their powers.

    "It''s almost time," Grace muttered, her voice steady butced with a hint of anxiousness. She could feel the tension in the air, the weight of what was about to happen pressing down on her, "They''ll be here any minute."

    Reba noticed the slight tremble in Grace''s hands as they waited in the thick forest. Her sharp eyes caught how tense Grace''s entire body seemed, making her scoff quietly, "I never thought I''d see the day when the great Firestorm Huntress looked as nervous as a rabbit."

    Grace, her eyes scanning the approaching truck in the distance, slowly nodded. Without turning, she replied, "Are you saying you wouldn''t be worried if someone you care about, like your son, was in the same situation?"

    Reba''s features hardened instantly, her mind shing with the image of Oberon. Her son, lost in a dangerous world, surrounded by enemies and betrayers. The familiar ache stirred within her chest, a reminder of the peril he had put himself in, and how much of it was beyond her control.

    Grace noticed the shift in Reba''s aura, the tension darkening the demoness''s crimson eyes. Grace sighed softly, "That''s what I thought. And¡­ if I could have helped you out somehow, I would have. You''re helping me try to save my grandson, after all. It''s a pity I''m not in your world."

    Reba blinked, momentarily thrown off by the sincerity in Grace''s voice. She hadn''t expected such genuine words from her, not with her usual smug attitude. The softness in Grace''s eyes unsettled her. Clearing her throat, Reba scoffed and tried to reassert her usual demeanor,

    "Don''t pity me, human," Reba said, her tone sharp butcking its usual venom. "I don''t need anyone''s help, and I will save my son on my own. Also, don''t get this twisted¡ªI''m not doing this for you. My Master is forcing me to help his precious human pets, that''s all. Hmph!" She crossed her arms and looked away, as if trying to avoid eye contact.

    Just as Reba thought she had sessfully regained herposure, she felt a gentle touch on her hand. Startled, she looked down to see Yui, her delicate fingers wrapped around her hand, her eyes shining with sincerity.

    "Even if that''s true, we''re happy that you''re here with us," Yui said with a bright smile, her genuine kindness breaking through the tension like sunlight through dark clouds.

    Emiko stood beside her, nodding slowly, adding a soft, "We really are."

    Reba''s sharp retort died in her throat. She opened her mouth to scold Yui for speaking nonsense, but the warmth in Yui''s gaze and the sincerity in Emiko''s nod made her falter. She clenched her jaw, stiffly shaking off Yui''s hand, though her heart wasn''t in it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hmph! Of course, you little humans should be happy that a powerful demon like me is here to make sure you don''t get yourselves killed," she muttered, crossing her arms tightly and raising her chin in a haughty manner, though there was a flicker of something softer in her eyes.

    Before the conversation could continue, Grace''s voice cut through the moment, her tone serious. "Everyone, focus. They''re getting close. Master contacted me."

    The light conversation quickly dissipated as a heavy silence fell over the group. They all pulled their hoods back over their heads, preparing for the operation to begin.

    "I''ll go activate the array," Reba said, her voice back to its usual sharpness as she swiftly moved away into the shadows.

    -

    Inside the truck, the atmosphere grew thick with tension. Remy sat still, his brows furrowed as he felt a strange, subtle shift in the air around the vehicle. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but something didn''t feel right.

    Jim, sitting across from him, suddenly spoke, his voice heavy with concern. "Something''s not right."

    Lenny, who had been loungingzily, suddenly straightened in his seat, his brow furrowing. "My senses are getting muffled outside," he mumbled. "You''ve got to be kidding me¡­ which demon bastard dares to pull this?"

    "I feel it too," Amelia said quietly, her eyes narrowing as she stood up. "It feels like dark mana is surrounding us."

    "Yes, but it''s strong," Jim added, his expression darkening. "Powerful enough to suppress our senses entirely. This isn''t ordinary dark mana. The demons the president warned us about¡­ they''re close. Be prepared for anything."

    Remy''s pulse quickened. He hadn''t expected demons to target this truck. But why? There was nothing particrly valuable inside the truck as far as he knew. The fact that he could only see darkness through the windows in the driver''s cabin¡ªhe couldn''t see what was going on outside, and his senses, like the others, were dulled by the oppressive energy swirling around them.

    Lawrence''s voice cut through the tension as he stepped out from the driver''s cabin, his expression grim butposed, "Everyone stay inside. We''ll keep moving as long as we can."

    Lenny sneered at him. "You think moving forward in the dark is going to save us from an ambush? Really?"

    Lawrence remained unfazed by Lenny''s arrogance. "This truck is protected by a powerful barrier. If you step outside, you''ll feel it¡ªthe air is dark and cold. The only reason everything feels normal here is because of the barrier. But don''t worry. We have a Radiant Pulse device. One pulse, and we''ll disperse the darkness and weaken any demon that''s trying to ambush us, even if it''s a Soul Devourer or two."

    Amelia''s heart skipped a beat. Radiant Pulse? She nced at Lawrence, her expression betraying her worry, "How powerful is the device?" she asked, though she dreaded the answer.

    "Powered by a million mana shards," Lawrence said with a confident smile, "More than enough to cripple any demon nearby for nearly a minute. It''s more than just protection. It''s their death sentence if they still try to attack us."

    Amelia''s stomach twisted in knots. A pulse powered by that many shards would be devastating, even to a demon as powerful as Reba or Grace. It could render them helpless, making it impossible for them to rescue Remy in time. She swallowed hard, trying to keep her anxiety from showing. She could only pray Asher could handle this despite the overwhelming odds.

    Ooh :#

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

 Chapter 698 Stench Of Rotten Demons

    698 Stench Of Rotten Demons

    The truck tore through the dense mist of darkness, its engine groaning under the strain as it plowed forward on the narrow, obscured road.

    Inside, the atmosphere was heavy with tension. Amelia, Remy, Jim, and Lenny stood with their weapons out, scanning the shifting shadows through the small windows in the driver''s cabin. Remy''s knuckles were white as he gripped his sword, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. His heart raced, his thoughts spiraling as the word "Soul Devourers" echoed in his mind. If they got too close, he knew he wouldn''t stand a chance.

    "This is bullshit," Lenny muttered, his voiceced with frustration. He red at the mist swirling outside, his mind clearly racing as well, "Somebody had to leak our route. Someone on the inside," he said with a sneer.

    Amelia kept her face neutral, suppressing the tight knot of anxiety in her chest. She hoped Derek''s people wouldn''t figure out who really leaked the information. She had to maintain herposure, even if Lenny''s paranoia was right.

    "That might be true, but arguing about it won''t change anything. Let''s focus on getting through this," Jim said, his tone measured but tense, keeping his eyes forward.

    Suddenly, a voice crackled from the driver''s cabin. One of the guards spoke up in a panicked tone, "Sir! We''re losing speed. Something''s happening¡ªfeels like the truck''s being dragged down by dark ice!"

    Lawrence, standing nearby with his arms crossed, frowned deeply. "Just as I thought. They''re trying to slow us down and force us to stop." He turned to the others.

    "Then what the hell are you waiting for? Use the damn pulse!" Lenny barked, impatience evident in his voice. His eyes red as if the mere thought of being stuck in this situation was infuriating.

    Lawrence shook his head calmly. "Not yet. We need to draw them in close, make them think we''re vulnerable. If we use the pulse too early, we''ll miss our chance. When they''re grouped up and think they have us cornered, that''s when we strike."

    Jim nodded in agreement, his tone steady. "He''s right. We have to wait until their guard is down. If we use it now, it''ll just force them back, and then we''ll be right where we started."

    Lenny clicked his tongue, annoyed but unable to argue with the logic. "Fine, fine," he muttered, pacing back and forth.

    Amelia tensed up. She desperately wished she could send a warning to Grace and the others, but any sign of her trying tomunicate with them would give her away. She had to y her part, no matter how much it gnawed at her. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Outside, within the thick veil of darkness, Reba was panting lightly, her breath visible in the cold air. She stood beside Grace, Emiko, and Yui, watching the truck in the distance as it slowed down. The shadows twisted around them, concealing their presence.

    "I''m spent after powering that damned array," Reba grumbled, her voice edged with fatigue and irritation. She red at the slowly advancing truck, which was visibly losing momentum.

    "You''ve done your part," Grace said, nodding appreciatively. "Rest now. We''ll handle the rest from here."

    But before Grace could continue, Reba grabbed her wrist and pulled her back, her lips curling into a defiant smirk, "Rest? What do you take me for?" she scoffed. "I''m going out there first to see if they have any tricks up their sleeves. I can''t fight anyway, so I might as well be useful, lest our despicable Master punishes me for cking off."

    Grace''s expression softened, a flicker of concern crossing her features, "Are you sure? Even in your human shell, you will still feel pain."

    "Pain?" Reba interrupted with a proud snort, raising her chin. "I''ve lived my whole life being molded by it. This is nothing." She summoned her dark staff into her hand, the familiar weightforting her. "I''ll go out first. Draw them out."

    Grace hesitated for a moment but then nodded, "Just be careful."

    Before Reba could step away, Yui''s small voice broke the silence. "Will she be okay, Aunty Grace?" she asked, worry creasing her brow.

    Grace sighed softly, ncing down at Yui and Emiko. "She''ll be fine. She''s stronger than she lets on. But stay here. You two won''t be able to help me while this dark mist is in y. When it''s time, I''ll go out, but for now, you''re backup. Amelia''s inside that truck, and she''ll be forced to fight us." Her voice held a note of reluctance.

    Emiko frowned. "They must''ve expected us toe for Remy. That''s why they sent the Supreme Commander, those guards, and even Remy''s professor."

    Grace furrowed her brows in agreement. "I''m surprised they didn''t send more. That''s what worries me."

    Reba stepped onto the road, her dark figure contrasting starkly against the rolling mist. Her staff crackled with dark energy, and though she felt the exhaustion from activating the array earlier, she pushed it aside. She had one more attack left in her, and she intended to make it count.

    She raised her staff, the cold steel gleaming as it caught the faint light from the truck''s headlights. With a powerful, deliberate motion, she mmed the end of her staff into the road. A wave of dark blue ice exploded outward from her position, rippling across the ground with terrifying speed. The ice was seeping with decaying energy, spreading like a gue toward the truck.

    The icy wave hit the truck with a resounding crack, attacking the barrier surrounding it. The tires, once protected, began to decay under the onught of dark energy. The front bumper mmed into the road, the entire vehicle screeching to a halt just feet away from Reba.

    She stood still, watching as the truck struggled under the weight of her attack. Her lips curled into a cold smirk as the light from her staff began to dim. She waited, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the truck for any sign of movement.

    She had expected someone to jump out, ready to face her, but nothing happened. No movement. No sound. The truck remained eerily still.

    Scoffing, she mumbled under her breath, "So, you human cowards want to hide? Fine. I''ll get you all by myself."

    With confident strides, she approached the back of the truck, where a pair ofrge, reinforced steel doors loomed. A smirk curled on her lips as she raised her hands, gripping the edges of the doors. The metal groaned and creaked as her strength began to pull them apart, bending the steel like it was mere aluminum.

    But just before the doors fully buckled under her strength, a sudden and blinding wave of radiant blue light burst from inside the truck. It ripped through the broken doors, expanding in all directions with terrifying speed.

    Reba''s eyes widened in shock, "ARGHHHH!!"

    The pulse hit her like a sledgehammer, a searing, radiant force that burned through her dark mana.

    With a sharp cry of pain, she was flung backward, her body sent careening through the air before mming into the ground with a heavy m that created a small crater around her body.

    The dark mist that had surrounded the area was obliterated, dispersing instantly under the force of the Radiant Pulse.

    The air was thick with the residual energy of the pulse, the ground trembling slightly beneath its force.

    Just a few seconds ago, Grace''s eyes shot wide open as she saw the wave of energy tearing through the mist toward them. Instinctively, she raised her hands and summoned her Willforce, forming a protective barrier just in time to shield Emiko and Yui from the brunt of the st.

    But even her powerful Willforce couldn''tpletely block the pulse. Grace grunted in pain as the radiant energy tore through her shield, mming into her body with terrifying power. She was thrown back, her body crashing into a nearby tree, snapping it in half before she copsed to the ground.

    "Aunty Grace!" Emiko and Yui cried out in unison, their voices filled with worry and panic.

    The two rushed over, their faces pale as they knelt beside Grace. Dark vermillion lines ran across her skin, her youthful form fading as her body reverted to its aged state. The Radiant Pulse had crippled her dark mana, inflicting agonizing damage on her body. Every breath she took seemedbored, her chest rising and falling slowly.

    Yui''s eyes welled with tears as she and Emiko cast radiant green light over Grace''s body, their healing powers desperately trying to repair the damage.

    "Stop¡­ Leave¡­" Grace rasped, her voice barely audible. She winced in pain, trying to nudge them away. "They''lle here¡­ You need to go¡­"

    But Emiko shook her head fiercely, determination burning in her eyes. "The only way we''re leaving is together," she said firmly, her hands continuing to channel healing energy into Grace.

    "Mn!" Yui nodded, tears streaming down her face as she poured her energy into Grace, supporting Emiko''s words.

    Grace''s breath hitched, and for a moment, despite the searing pain, a warm feeling bloomed in her heart. These two were stubborn, but their love was undeniable.

    Meanwhile, the doors of the truck were kicked open with a loud ng, and Lenny leaped out, followed closely by Lawrence and the four armored guards. Jim emergedst, his expression grim but ready.

    Lenny cracked his neck, a twisted grin spreading across his face as he looked around at the destruction. "Ooooh, you smell that, guys?" he said with a dark chuckle. "The stench of rotten demons. Let''s go get ''em."

    Damn :#

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    Join my discord channel -https://discord.gg/HjWkd4nB3z

    Resurgent

 Chapter 699 A Pain Youll Never Forget

    699 A Pain You''ll Never Forget

    Lenny''s eyes narrowed as he spotted the copsed body of the Bloodice Mistress, sprawled on the ground a short distance away. His lips twisted into a sneer, "I recognize that cunt. She''s the Bloodice Mistress," he growled, his voiceced with disdain. "Derek was right. This shitty cult with barely four or five members really dared to attack us. I''ll go and get her."

    Lawrence, who had been scanning the surroundings, suddenly turned to him, his voice calm but firm, "I detected three signatures a few hundred meters from here. They''re not moving, which means they''re probably incapacitated. I''ll go retrieve them with my guards." He nced over at Amelia and Jim, "I request you two to stay here and guard the asset. It wouldn''t be good for all of us to split up entirely."

    Amelia nodded, offering a reassuring smile to Remy, who sat inside the truck, his expression tense, "You got it. I''ll stay inside with Remy." She hoped her calm demeanor would ease his nerves, but she felt a growing unease herself.

    Jim stepped forward and nodded, "I''ll stand guard out here, just in case."

    Lawrence acknowledged them with a curt nod, then gestured to his team to follow him. As they moved away, Jim called out to Lenny with a note of caution in his voice, "Commander, be careful."

    Lenny scoffed, briefly turning his head back towards Jim, "Careful? She''s barely breathing. She might as well be dead, pfft."

    Amelia watched them leave, her eyes briefly flickering with concern. She hated Reba for many reasons, but at this moment, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of worry for her. Reba was, after all, an important tool in Asher''s ns. Even if she won''t really die, it would be a costly price to pay to lose her human avatar, which she carelessly used.

    "Is something wrong?" Remy asked, his voice breaking through her thoughts. He had noticed the fleeting tension in her expression.

    Amelia quicklyposed herself, chuckling softly, "No, nothing. I was just wondering if Hellbringer would show up, considering his cult is here."

    The mention of Hellbringer caused a flicker of anxiety to pass over Remy''s face, "If he shows up... is it possible to defend against him? I heard that once he attacks, he leaves no survivors."

    Amelia sighed, though her tone was reassuring, "We''ve got two peak S Rankers and me, a peak A Ranker. I think we''ll be fine. Hellbringer is still just a low-level Soul Devourer. Don''t worry."

    Jim overheard their conversation and subtly nodded to himself with a satisfied smirk, though a hint of worry was still lingering in his eyes.

    Before Remy could respond, Jim''s voice cut through the moment, sharp and alert, "Someone''sing from the other side."

    Amelia and Remy immediately turned their attention to the approaching figure. A hooded man, d in ck, was walking toward them from the direction where Rebay. The air around him seemed to hum with a strange energy.

    Amelia''s frown deepened, and she shot a nce at Remy, "Stay here. I''ll check it out." Remy nodded anxiously as Amelia stepped outside, moving to stand beside Jim, both of them watching the hooded figure with wary eyes.

    Meanwhile, Lenny had already stopped in his tracks, about a hundred feet away from where Reba was lying on the ground. He scowled, his sharp eyes locking onto the hooded figure who had just reached Reba''s side. Without hesitation, he pointed his sabre toward him. "Stop right there, you little rat."

    The hooded figure halted, standing perfectly still near Reba. Lenny''s scowl deepened, "Now, get on your knees and show your face," he barked, his tone filled with venom.

    The hooded figureplied, slowly lowering himself to his knees, but he kept his face hidden beneath the dark hood.

    Lenny''s patience quickly wore thin. His grip on his sabre tightened. "Are you deaf? I ordered you to show your ugly face. Don''t test me." His voice was filled with growing frustration.

    But the hooded figure remained silent, unmoving. Lenny''s annoyance boiled over, and he grunted in irritation, "Fuck this. You''re going down anyway," he snarled, raising his sabre high. The de glowed with a radiant brown light, crackling with energy as he swung it down in the air.

    The earth beneath Lenny surged forward, a wave of destruction rippling toward the hooded figure with terrifying speed. It tore through the ground, leaving a deep, jagged line in its wake as it hurtled toward him.

    But just before the wave of earth could make contact, the hooded figure vanished. In the blink of an eye, the figure was gone, as if he had been swallowed by the shadows.

    Lenny''s eyes widened in shock, his sabre still raised mid-swing. "What the¡ª!" But before he could finish his thought, a surge of suffocating darkness loomed behind him, making the hairs on his neck stand on end. His instincts screamed, but it was toote.

    "Look out!" Jim shouted, his voice filled with urgency. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lenny spun around just in time to see a hooded figure materialize from the shadows. His throat was immediately caught in a vice grip, the hooded figure''s hand mping around his neck with terrifying strength.

    "You have no idea how long I''ve been waiting for this moment to fuck you up," the hooded figure growled, his voice low and venomous, cutting through Lenny like ice. A strange, primal fear gripped Lenny''s chest, and for the first time in a long time, he felt genuinely rattled. Who was this bastard, and why was he feeling so terrified by his voice and words?

    Jim and Amelia wasted no time, pointing their weapons at the hooded figure, both of them tensing as Jim called out, "Back away, Hellbringer! We know it''s you. You don''t have the numbers or the strength to stand against us here."

    Jim''s voice was steady, but there was ayer of caution. He didn''t want to start a fight unless absolutely necessary¡ªespecially not when they still had the upper hand.

    Remy''s eyes widened with terror as he realized who stood before them. Hellbringer... His heart pounded in his chest, every instinct telling him to fear. Despite Amelia''s previous reassurances, the mere presence of the demon king made him feel it was futile, his mind swimming with dread.

    However, he was determined not to sumb to this fear and prepared himself to at least go down like a Hunter should, even if the worst happens.

    "Hellbringer¡­" Lenny grumbled, forcing a cocky grin onto his face, trying to mask the flicker of fear he had felt. He let out a mocking chuckle. "You must be the dumbest demon king to ever exist, delivering yourself straight to us!"

    His eyes gleamed with malice as he suddenly plunged his sabre forward, driving the radiant brown de right through Hellbringer''s chest. Lenny''s grin widened, expecting Hellbringer to falter, to scream in pain.

    But nothing happened.

    Jim furrowed his brows, watching Hellbringer''s eerie stillness, hisck of reaction. Something felt off¡ªtoo off.

    Lenny''s confident grin faltered when he realized the de had done nothing. Hellbringer didn''t flinch, didn''t even let his breath tremble. The demon king simply stared at him with cold, hollow eyes. Before Lenny could evenprehend it, he heard a low, unsettling hiss¡ªlike burning flesh, followed by a sizzle of vapors rising from Hellbringer''s figure.

    "It''s time you got burned by my mes of damnation," Hellbringer said, his voice a deep, mocking growl.

    *BOOOM!*

    Suddenly, Hellbringer''s entire body ignited in a burst of dark green mes, consuming him in a ze that sent shockwaves of power rippling through the air. The explosion of light and heat expanded outwards, engulfing everything in its path.

    "NO!" Amelia shouted, trying to raise a shield, but the dark explosion was too quick. The green mes swallowed her, Jim, and Lenny in one blinding instant, the ground shaking beneath the force of the st.

    Inside the truck, Remy''s heart nearly stopped. He instinctively raised a Willforce barrier around himself as the explosion shook the earth, sending tremors through the forest and causing the truck to shudder violently.

    But fortunately, the explosion didn''te anywhere close to the truck.

    However, the lingering shockwaves mmed against his barrier, throwing him backward inside the vehicle. He hit the back of the truck hard, but his barrier had shielded him from serious harm.

    Panting and wide-eyed, Remy scrambled to his feet, peering out of the truck, "Oh no..." he whispered, dread creeping into his voice. His hands shook as he stared at the devastation outside.

    The eerie dark green light had faded, but smoke and ash still hung in the air like a suffocating veil. Amelia... Professor Jim... He feared the worst.

    But as the dust began to clear, his breath hitched in his throat. Amelia and his professor were still alive.

    Amelia was kneeling on the ground, slightly battered but breathing while his professor was still on his feet.

    Their armor was singed, their faces etched with pain, but they had somehow managed to survive the onught. Amelia looked exhausted, her hands trembling as she quickly forced herself to stand, while Jim appeared better off.

    Remy was d to see that his professor must have had the time to raise a defensive barrier to protect himself. But why didn''t he extend that barrier to Amelia? As a peak S Ranker, he could have easily lessened the impact on her.

    But what drew Remy''s eyes¡ªand froze his blood¡ªwas the sight of Lenny.

    The Supreme Commander was bloodied and battered, still hanging limply under Hellbringer''s tight grip. Hellbringer''s figure had fully transformed into a zing skeletal form, his bones wreathed in dark green mes, and his cloak trailing like smoke. In his other hand, a glowing, spinning ring de was embedded deep into Lenny''s stomach, its fiery edges sizzling against the flesh.

    Jim blinked his eyes, trying to stabilize his mana after feeling as if a part of his strength had drained. He wanted to take a moment to regain his lost strength while Hellbringer was still distracted with Lenny.

    "Do you think this is painful?" Hellbringer''s hollow voice echoed, chilling and emotionless. He slowly pushed the de deeper into Lenny''s abdomen, twisting it ever so slightly, "This is nothingpared to what you''ve done¡ªthe lives you''ve taken. Now, I''ll show you pain you''ll never forget. Look into my eyes and see the hell that awaits you."

    Lenny''s entire body trembled violently as he coughed up blood, his wide eyes locked with Hellbringer''s. The dark green glow of Hellbringer''s hollow sockets bored into him, and for a moment, Lenny saw it¡ªa hellish void, mes licking at his very soul, a darkness so deep and consuming that he felt his spirit being torn apart.

    "NOOOOO!!!" Lenny screamed, his voice filled with raw terror, as his consciousness got swept into a realm of hell he never expected to get pulled into.

 Chapter 700 The Haunting Stare Of The Dead

    700 The Haunting Stare Of The Dead

    Asher''s grip tightened around Lenny''s throat, his zing skeletal fingers sinking deeper as his hollow eyes glowed brighter, pulling Lenny deeper into a nightmare¡ªa nightmare crafted from the darkest corners of his mind. Lenny''s screams faded as the world around him twisted and warped, dissolving into andscape from his past.

    He was a boy again, barely ten years old, standing in a small clearing near his family''srge estate. The sun filtered through the trees, casting a golden light over the lush grass. But his attention was fixated on a small bird lying on the ground in front of him, its tiny body twitching weakly. Its wing was broken, feathers ragged and bloodied. Lenny had spent days tormenting it, enjoying the way it squirmed under his fingers, the way it helplessly cried out.

    But then he heard it¡ªher voice.

    "Lenny?"

    He turned sharply to see her¡ªhis childhood friend, the only one he had ever truly cared about. A girl with long brown hair tied in two neat pigtails, her cheeks flushed from running. Her innocent, sweet face that always seemed to glow with kindness now stared at the bird in horror.

    Her eyes, wide and trembling, slowly lifted to meet his, filled with disbelief.

    "Lenny... what are you doing?" Her voice quivered, the softness in it shattered by the shock of what she was witnessing.

    "I-I... It''s nothing!" Lenny stammered, stepping forward, trying to block the bird from her view. He smiled awkwardly, trying to y it off as some sort of joke. "It''s just... you know... a game."

    But she wasn''t buying it. Her face twisted, the innocent light in her eyes reced by something he had never seen before¡ªdisgust.

    "You''re sick..." she whispered, her voice thick with revulsion, "Stay away from me!"

    "No, no, wait!" Lenny reached out, panic gripping his chest. "You don''t understand. It''s not like that. I''m not¡ª" But his words caught in his throat as he watched her take a step back, then another, shaking her head as she tried to run away from him.

    Her pigtails bounced as she ran, her socks stained with grass and mud as she fled from him. Lenny stood frozen, the weight of her rejection crashing down on him like a tidal wave, the sting of her disgust cutting deeper than any de ever could. He felt anger bubbling up inside him¡ªanger at her for not understanding, for rejecting him, for betraying him.

    "No... you can''t just run from me!" he growled through gritted teeth. He chased after her, his small legs pounding against the earth as he caught up to her. His hands shook as he grabbed her by the arm, yanking her back with a force that sent them both tumbling into the dirt.

    She screamed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Lenny, stop! Let me go!" she cried, her voice rising in desperation.

    But all he saw was the disgust on her face, the rejection in her eyes, and it burned him alive from the inside. His hands, trembling with fury, tightened around her neck, his vision blurring as he squeezed.

    "Why didn''t you understand?" he spat, his voice cracking. "I just wanted to exin! You made me do this!"

    Her eyes, once filled with life, began to dull as her struggles weakened. But as herst breath left her lips, her face twisted into something new¡ªsomething that haunted him, even now. Her dead, ssy eyes remained open, locked onto him with an expression that sent a chill down his spine.

    It wasn''t just fear or anger.

    It was pity and disgust that stung him the most.

    In the nightmare, her dead eyes stayed fixed on him, that look freezing him in ce, paralyzing him with guilt and terror. He tried to scream, but no sound came out. He tried to move, but his body wouldn''t listen.

    "Stop looking at me!" Lenny cried, his voice hoarse, trembling. "STOP!"

    But her face didn''t change. She stared at him, her lips still and cold, as if silently telling him the truth he had never wanted to hear: You''re not just a monster but a pitiful creature.

    And that truth, that nightmare, tore at his mind, shredding every ounce of control he thought he had. No matter how much control he tried to regain back by dominating and punishing wicked girls like her, it still wasn''t enough.

    The expression on her face¡ªthe one that had haunted him since that day¡ªgrew sharper, more intense, until it was all he could see.

    Back in the present, Hellbringer''s voice echoed in Lenny''s ears, a dark, sinister whisper that reverberated through his soul, "I knew it¡­You have always been a sick pervert, haven''t you?"

    "ARGHHHHHH!¡­."

    Lenny''s body was being overtaken by an eerie molten dark greenyer that crawled over his skin like moltenva, making his screams echo through the forest. His face contorted in an unnatural horror, eyes wide, mouth agape in a silent cry for help. Jim, Amelia, and Remy stood frozen for a moment, their eyes wide with shock. Remy had heard about themander being fearless and brutal, but now hey before them, paralyzed by terror.

    17:16

    "Commander...?" Jim whispered, barely able toprehend what was happening. Hellbringer''s ring de had already been put away, so why was Lenny still screaming like a man possessed?

    But his knuckles whitened as he tightened his grip on his staff,ing to his senses, "That''s enough, you demon!" he roared, his voice filled with a desperate fury and fear as he raised his staff and unleashed a powerful beam of radiant red mana that ripped through the air and mmed into Hellbringer''s back.

    Hellbringer''s form was sted to the side, crashing into the trees with the force of the strike. He rolled through the air but quicklynded on his feet, turning to face them with a cold, indifferent gaze as his mes dimmed slightly.

    "Commander, are you alright??" Jim called out as he rushed to Lenny''s side. The moltenyer on Lenny''s body was slowly dissipating, but his face remained frozen in a grimace of pure terror. His lips trembled, blood and saliva spilling from his mouth as his chest heaved in ragged breaths.

    Jim knelt down, his brow furrowing in confusion, "Lenny... what did he do to you?" he muttered. Whatever Hellbringer had inflicted on him, it wasn''t just physical. Lenny''s mind seemed in shambles.

    But there was no time to worry. Jim''s attention snapped back to the battlefield as Hellbringer began walking toward them, his dark green mes flickering more violently as he approached.

    "We can''t let him get any closer," Jim muttered, his voice thick with tension. He turned to Amelia, who was already readying her weapon. "Amelia, support me. We have to take him down."

    Amelia nodded, her face pale but determined. "You got it, professor," she said, her voice steadying as she prepared to strike.

    Jim raised his staff again and unleashed a wave of scorching mes that incinerated the ground and crashed into Hellbringer''s body. The powerful strike fractured Hellbringer''s skeletal form, and for a brief moment, Jim felt a flicker of hope.

    But it was short-lived. Hellbringer''s bones began to mend themselves, the cracks sealing as though the attack had merely been an inconvenience. The dark green mes that wrapped around his form flickered but refused to extinguish.

    Jim''s heart sank. Immortal Bloodline¡­ he thought grimly. It was rumored that Hellbringer was invulnerable even to light-based attacks. He had only heard it from others, but seeing it with his own eyes was a spine-rattling experience. How do you defeat something that cannot be killed?

    Hellbringer continued to advance, but suddenly, his body jerked, and he let out a grunt of pain. He stumbled, falling to his knees as his mes began to flicker and die out. Flesh and skin began to reform on his body, but it was clear something was wrong.

    Jim''s eyes widened in realization. Hellbringer must be paying the price for using his demonic powers on their. There was no way such a powerful demon could walk around in their world without some serious drawbacks.

    "Quick, let''s put him down while he''s vulnerable!" Jim shouted, his voice filled with urgency as he and Ameliaunched another volley of attacks at the weakening demon king. Amelia''s strikes were precise, aiming for his chest while Jim unleashed another devastating st of light mana.

    But just as their attacks were about tond, Hellbringer''s figure vanished into the shadows, disappearing in the blink of an eye. The Bloodice Mistress'' body was also no longer present.

    "Dammit!" Jim grunted in frustration, scanning the area for any sign of the demon king. "He couldn''t have gone far."

    Amelia nced around, her expression tense, "Should we chase him? He''s vulnerable, we might be able to finish him off now," she suggested, her eyes flicking toward the trees where Hellbringer had disappeared.

    Jim hesitated, then turned back toward the truck. His eyesnded on Remy, who was sitting in the truck with a pale, anxious expression, "No," Jim said finally, shaking his head. "We can''t risk leaving Remy. Hellbringer might be gone, but we''re not out of danger yet. And themander... he''s still down. We need to get him out of here."

    Amelia nodded reluctantly, realizing Jim was right, "What about Lawrence and his team?" she asked, ncing around for any sign of them.

    Jim frowned. "They should have been back by now," he muttered, his voice filled with concern. "Something''s not right¡ª"

    He was cut off by the sound of a truck engine approaching,ing from the opposite direction of the route they had taken.

    Jim''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the approaching vehicle. "Who is that? Is that¡­"

    Damn Lenny :#

 Chapter 701 A Planned Ambush

    Chapter 701 A nned Ambush

    The truck rolled to a stop near Jim and Amelia, its tires crunching against the gravel road. Jim squinted, raising his brows, "Is this one of ours?" he mumbled, recognizing the vehicle as one belonging to the WHA.

    The truck''s doors creaked open, and two heavily armored female guards, their faces concealed by sleek ck helmets, stepped out, their movements precise and professional.

    Jim lowered his staff but kept a wary eye on them, "Who sent you?" he asked, his tone sharp.

    One of the guards, her voice calm but emotionless, replied, "Our boss, Lawrence, sent us. We received a call for backup at this location. He asked us to bring a vehicle for transport."

    Jim''s eyes narrowed slightly, his senses picking up their strong and pure radiant mana. These were no ordinary guards¡ªthey were A Rankers, which was as expected of Lawrence''s people.

    "Lawrence sent you?" Amelia asked, a flicker of concern crossing her face, "But where is he? We haven''t been able to reach him."

    The second guard shook her head, "We don''t know, ma''am. Our orders are to transport the VIP immediately if we don''t hear from him. We are here to follow protocol."

    Amelia exchanged a quick nce with Jim, "What do you think, professor?"

    Jim sighed, wiping the sweat off his brow, "They''re right. We can''t waste time out here, especially with Hellbringer on the loose. Lawrence knew what he was getting into. We have to secure Remy and get him to the Bridge Station." He turned to the two guards. "Get themander into the truck. Let''s move out."

    The guards nodded, moving with purpose as they approached Lenny''s unconscious body. His chest heaved shallowly, and his skin was still marred by the dark green moltenyer that had not fully dissipated. Remy watched anxiously from the truck, his eyes wide with shock. Seeing the previously smug and confidentmander in such a state made the reality of Hellbringer''s power sink in even more.

    Hellbringer did that just by looking at him... Remy thought, swallowing hard. If he hadn''t run out of mana...

    The guards carefully lifted Lenny''s limp body, carrying him into the truck, while Jim and Amelia readied themselves to follow.

    But just before Jim could step inside, one of the guards stepped in front of him. "Sir," she said in a stoic voice, "we''ve inspected themander''s injuries. He requires immediate medical attention. Both of us are healers, and we can stabilize his condition until we reach the station."

    Jim blinked, looking her over, "Then go ahead and heal him," he said, gesturing towards the back of the truck.

    The guard hesitated, her helmet obscuring her expression, "It will require both of us to concentrate on healing a S Ranker of his stature. Someone will need to drive the truck."

    Jim sighed and said, "I don''t know how to drive an old-fashioned vehicle."

    Amelia quickly stepped forward, her voice confident, "I can drive."

    The second guard spoke up, "There''s a spare Radiant Pulse weapon in the driver''s cabin, but it requires an S Ranker to help charge it."

    Jim slowly nodded, seeing the logic. "I''ll handle the pulse weapon. Who knows...it mighte in handy even if it might not slow down Hellbringer if he attacks again."

    With that, the group split. The two guards busied themselves with Lenny in the back, their hands glowing with soft yet radiant green light as they worked to stabilize his condition.

    Meanwhile, Amelia and Jim climbed into the driver''s cabin. The smallpartment was cramped, with various dials and screens crowding the dashboard.

    Amelia nced over at Jim, "Think he''ll try to follow us?" she asked, her hands gripping the steering wheel as the truck rumbled to life.

    Jim shook his head, "I doubt it. He''s running low on mana, and attacking now would be a suicide mission for him. But demons like Hellbringer are unpredictable. He could be waiting for another opportunity to strike. Let''s first get away from this forest. Then, we won''t have to worry about anything anymore."

    Amelia furrowed her brows, wondering what made him say that with such confidence.

    She tightened her grip on the wheel as the truck lurched forward, the engine growling as it rumbled through the forest. In the back, Remy tried to steady his breathing, ncing nervously at Lenny''s still form. Themander''s face was twisted in a permanent mask of terror, and his muttered words were incoherent.

    The truck picked up speed, but the forest around them seemed to close in, the trees looming like silent sentinels. As the truck emerged from the thick forest, the sunlight glinted off the hood. But what made her breath catch in her throat were the figures hovering in the sky above¡ªdozens and dozens of them.

    Powerful Hunters, their auras almost palpable, radiated in overwhelming waves. Each one of them was an S Ranker, their scrutinizing gazes fixed on the truck as if they could see right through it.

    Amelia''s heart raced. She could feel the weight of their collective power pressing down on the vehicle. If Asher had tried to take Remy, this would have been a ughter. Her eyes flicked briefly to Jim, wondering if he, too, had expected this.

    Jim leaned slightly out of the truck window, raising his hand in greeting to the Hunters above. Instantly, their gaze seemed to rx, the pressure lifting from the truck. Amelia exhaled deeply, trying to keep herposure.

    "They were...waiting for us?" Amelia asked, her voice tinged with disbelief, eyes still wide as she nced up at the hovering figures.

    Jim smiled, giving a small nod. "Of course. The president doesn''t take chances with situations like this. Especially with a student like Remy involved. Those Soul Devourers were a real threat, and the president ensured our safety by positioning these elite Hunters as backup."

    Amelia slowly nodded, her mind racing. This made her realize how much more cunning and terrifying Derek was. The fact that he could use all these powerful Hunters as his private army was just unsettling for her.

    And they were all ready to strike if things had gone differently. Her admiration for Asher''s foresight grew¡ªhe had backed down just in time, sensing Derek''s trap. But now, a new thought gnawed at her. Jim¡­was this a test for her too? Was Jim simply ying along to see if she would slip?

    She gave a side-nce at Jim, wondering if he had been keeping an eye on her this whole time. It was lucky that Asher hadn''t told her the entire n; otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to act candidly.

    Trying to shake off the thought, Amelia continued driving until the truck reached an open, barren field surrounded by barricades and multiple guards standing on alert.

    All the Hunters above in the air were still following the truck like silent guards.

    In the center of the field stood a mini-teleportation portal, its edges glowing faintly with ethereal blue light.

    Amelia furrowed her brows. "What''s this? This doesn''t look like the Bridge Station," she muttered, feeling something was off.

    Jim smiled as if he had expected her question. "No, it''s not. This portal will take us directly to the Bridge Station. The actual location is highly secretive. No one, not even me, knows the direct route to it. This portal is a safeguard to ensure security. Only through this can we get there."

    Amelia nodded slowly, her mind turning. So they were heading into a ce that waspletely secure and hidden. She could feel her palms begin to sweat, but she maintained herposure. How in the world is Asher going to get Remy out of this?

    Just then, one of the female guards from the back spoke up, her voice muffled slightly by her helmet. "We''ll be getting off here and see if we can locate our boss. We were instructed to assist only up to this point."

    Jim turned around, raising an eyebrow, "You''re getting off here? What about Commander Lenny? Is he stable?"

    The guard nodded briskly. "We''ve stabilized his physical condition, but his mental state... there''s nothing more we can do. Only mindforce healers can help him."

    Jim grimaced but waved them off, "Alright. You''ve done well. You''re dismissed."

    The two guards nodded, then nced at Remy, who sat quietly in the back of the truck, looking troubled. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He noticed their gaze, the strange, almost knowing look they gave him. He frowned, wondering why they seemed to be staring at him like that. It made him feel strange, as if they recognized him from somewhere.

    But the next moment, they just left the truck.

    Amelia''s thoughts raced as she drove the truck closer to the portal. Emiko and Yui, she thought, recognizing who the "guards" really were.

    But with them gone and Remy still in the truck, Amelia felt a gnawing worry in her gut. How would Asher get Remy out now? They were about to enter a highly secured area, teeming with powerful Hunters and protective barriers. Every inch of the Bridge Station would be guarded.

    What now, Asher? she thought, her pulse quickening as the truck drew nearer to the portal''s shimmering light.

 Chapter 702 Switched?

    Chapter 702 Switched?

    Amelia drove through the portal and found herself on a secluded ind, surrounded by fortress-like structures with thick, imprable walls. Guards and Hunters swarmed the area, their powerful auras creating a suffocating atmosphere. The sheer intensity of theirbined presence made her heart race, and even she, with her years of experience, felt a small twinge of unease.

    Jim stepped out of the truck and stretched his arms, looking as calm as ever. "Finally. We made it without any serious mishaps. Good work, Amelia. I''m impressed that you didn''t flinch, even when Hellbringer showed up," he said with a smile.

    Amelia gave a weak chuckle, though inside, her mind was spinning. She couldn''t help but wonder if Jim had been watching her closely the whole time, judging her every move, testing her resolve. The weight of his smile felt like an unspoken evaluation, one she couldn''t quite decipher. She climbed out of the truck, pushing the uneasy thoughts aside, her eyes scanning the fortress before her.

    Remy, on the other hand, stepped out of the truck, his eyes widening in awe and trepidation. The ind hummed with an overpowering energy, the sheer presence of so many high-ranked Hunters making the air feel thick and heavy. He couldn''t believe the level of security¡ªthe powerful guards standing at attention, the sharp, unrelenting gazes tracking every movement.

    His attention was pulled away when a group of uniformed healers rushed over, carrying Lenny''s unconscious form on a stretcher. The sight made Remy wonder if themander was really going to recover after whatever Hellbringer had done to him.

    "Remy,e," Jim called, gesturing toward him. "The teleportation chamber is prepped and ready. It''s time."

    "Right now?" Remy asked, feeling the nerves flutter in his stomach. "What about you, professor? Shouldn''t you get some rest first?"

    Jim smiled kindly, though there was an undercurrent of something in his gaze that Remy couldn''t quite ce. "Rest? Not when I have yet to see my favorite student safely on his way. Come on, let''s not dy."

    Remy forced a smile and began to follow, though his steps felt heavier with every stride. Just before he moved past her, Amelia stepped forward, cing a firm but gentle hand on his shoulder.

    "You did well today, Remy," she said softly, her voice carrying more weight than her words implied. She leaned in slightly, her voice barely above a whisper, "But... be careful."

    Remy blinked, startled by the sudden shift in her tone. There was something about the way she said it, something in the tension of her voice, that made him uneasy. He gave a slow, hesitant nod, wondering if she knew something he didn''t.

    Amelia sighed as she saw him walk away with Jim. She felt since Asher and his cult weren''t able to get Remy out, she wanted to give him a warning that would make him look out for himself.

    Following his professor into a ck dome guarded by rows of sentries, they passed through multiple scanners, each one more invasive than thest.

    Remy felt the tingle of mana brush over him with each scan, the devices checking for any hidden threats or anomalies. Just seeing all this would make any demon not dare try any disguise to infiltrate. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Finally, they reached a secret elevator, descending into the belly of the fortress, its quiet hum adding to the growing tension in his chest.

    When the elevator doors slid open, they stepped into a long, sterile corridor, brightly lit but eerily empty. The only figures present were a handful of guards stationed along the walls, their faces unreadable beneath their helmets. On the far end, a single door awaited, heavily reinforced.

    As they stepped through, Remy''s eyes widened at the sight of the teleportation chamber. The chamber was massive, at least 10 meters tall and 5 meters wide, the kind of scale that made him feel small. And the hall was even bigger to amodate this chamber.

    Huge screens covered the walls, disying streams of calctions and coordinates, while technicians in uniforms operated theplex machinery with practiced efficiency.

    "This is where I leave you," Jim said, cing a hand on Remy''s back, "Your journey takes you to a different world. Mine stays here."

    Remy looked up, his brows furrowed in confusion. "You''re noting, professor?"

    Jim chuckled softly. "No, Remy. My job is here, to guide students like you. But your future? That''s out there, beyond this world. Go. Fight for humanity. Make sure we will one day be free from the demons forever."

    Remy nodded, though his smile was tight, uncertain. His heart pounded with the weight of it all¡ªthe expectation, the fear of whaty ahead. As one of the technicians gestured for him to step into the chamber, Remy took a deep breath, forcing his feet to move forward.

    As he entered the chamber, his mind raced. He couldn''t shake Amelia''s words, couldn''t help but feel like there was more to all of this than what was being told. But it was toote to turn back now, and he could not even do it if he wanted to.

    Jim gave a casual wave as the chamber door closed around Remy, sealing him in with the familiar hum of powerful mana. Remy raised his hand in a half-hearted wave back, feeling the weight of the moment finally sink in. As the chamber began to fill with energy, a powerfulyer of mana enveloped his body, and soon, he felt his head spin, his senses blurring as though he was drifting into a dream.

    He couldn''t believe it. This was it¡ªthe moment he''d been waiting for and fearing all at once. He was really being sent to Mars, to an entirely new world far from home. His thoughts drifted to his grandmother and his parents, wondering if they would be proud of him or worried. What if they knew something had gone wrong?

    Suddenly, his consciousness blurred, and in an instant, Remy vanished.

    Jim, still watching from the other side, nodded with a satisfied smile, assuming everything was proceeding smoothly. "Well, that''s that," he muttered. He turned to one of the technicians, his tone casual but firm. "Did he make it safely to the other side?"

    "Uh¡­ sir..." The technician''s voice faltered, and Jim''s brows immediately furrowed.

    "What''s going on?" Jim asked as he stepped closer, noticing the flurry of activity among the technicians, their eyes glued to the screens. Their hurried movements and hushed whispers were anything but routine.

    "I-I''m not sure, sir," the technician stammered, his eyes wide with panic. "But... it seems the boy didn''t reach Mars. We¡ªwe lost the signal."

    Jim''s heart sank, but his voice turned sharp and threatening, "What do you mean, lost the signal? Where else could he have gone? We just saw him teleport!"

    "I... I don''t know, sir," the technician''s voice wavered, beads of sweat forming on his brow. "The coordinates were correct, but just as he got teleported, something happened¡ªthe coordinates... they switched. It was like an unintended modification in the array got activated."

    Jim''s eyes went wide, and his voice erupted with fury, "Switched?! Are you telling me someone tampered with such a powerful array sitting before our eyes?? How? No. First tell me where he was sent!"

    The technician trembled under Jim''s re. "W-We''re trying to trace the new coordinates now, but it''s encrypted. It could take a few minutes."

    "Minutes?" Jim snarled, grabbing the man by his cor. "We don''t have minutes! Find him! Or all of you will have your ass thrown to the boiler!"

    The other technicians scrambled in terror, typing furiously on their consoles, fear coursing through the room as Jim stormed out, muttering curses under his breath. His heart pounded in his chest¡ªhe knew he couldn''t afford to let this failure reach the president''s ears.

    -

    Meanwhile, thousands of kilometers away, in a remote, snow-covered forest, a radiant blue light burst briefly, and Remy materialized out of thin air, copsing to the ground. His head spun as if the world itself was tilting, but he quickly shook off the dizziness and stood up, his breath visible in the cold air.

    "This... this can''t be Mars..." Remy mumbled, confusion clouding his thoughts. The air smelled of pine, and the sky was a bright, familiar blue¡ªnothing like the alien world he had been preparing for. The snow crunched under his boots as he spun around, scanning the unfamiliarndscape.

    "Hello, Remy. Long time no see."

    Before he could make sense of where he was, a calm, deep voice echoed from behind him, sending a chill down his spine.

    Startled, Remy spun around, his heart hammering in his chest. Standing before him, cloaked in shadow with only a faint outline of his features visible beneath a hood, was a tall man in a ck cloak. The man''s presence radiated danger, and despite the cold, Remy felt his blood run hot with fear.

    "H-Hellbringer?!" Remy gasped, his voice shaky with shock and recognition. He could never forget the figure¡ªthe same towering, menacing presence he had seen back at the truck, the same figure that haunted the whispers of every Hunter.

    Instinctively, Remy fumbled for his staff, pointing it toward Hellbringer in a feeble attempt to defend himself. He knew it was pointless, but he didn''t want to run away like a coward.

    But Hellbringer didn''t flinch. Instead, he tilted his head slightly and spoke with a chilling calm, "I wouldn''t be so quick to raise your weapon... Not if you ever want to see your grandmother again."

    Remy''s grip faltered, and his eyes widened in shock and horror.

 Chapter 703 Stand By What You Believe

    703 Stand By What You Believe

    Hellbringer tilted his head slightly and spoke with a chilling calm, "I wouldn''t be so quick to raise your weapon... Not if you ever want to see your grandmother again."

    Remy''s grip faltered, and his eyes widened in shock and horror, "W-What? What are you talking about?" His voice trembled, filled with dread as the demon king''s words sunk in.

    Hellbringer took a slow step forward, his dark cloak billowing slightly in the icy breeze, "You heard me, kid."

    Remy''s breath came in short, sharp bursts as he shook his head, trying to steady his thoughts. "No... You could''vee up with a better lie," he mumbled, his voice shaking but his expression hardening, "It''s been a few years since my grandmother died."

    Hellbringer, standing tall and unmoving, tilted his head slightly, "Did you see her corpse?" he asked, his deep, chilling voice unsettling Remy. "No. So how are you so sure she''s dead?"

    Remy''s eyes flickered with uncertainty, his confidence wavering. His throat tightened as he mumbled, "You¡­ You can''t possibly mean¡ª"

    "Yes," Hellbringer interjected, his voice cold and matter-of-fact. "Grace, your grandmother, is alive. She''s part of my cult now, Remy. She sold her soul to me to gain the power to take revenge on those who wronged her¡ªon those who took everything from you and your family." His words were smooth, deliberate. "And she seeded, just as you''ve already seen."

    Remy''s heart thudded in his chest, his pulse quickening as a wave of shock washed over him. He remembered what happened to Gary and his son. His entire guild was destroyed and razed to the ground while their deaths were too horrible to even speak about.

    His body trembled, and his weapon lowered as his mind reeled. "No¡­ No, that can''t be true," he whispered, his voice cracking. He felt a suffocating heaviness descend on him, the thought that his beloved grandmother had sacrificed herself to a demon for his sake.

    "If you want to see her again," Hellbringer continued, his tone unyielding but calm, "you need toe with me. The WHA will send their goons here in minutes. You can stay and continue being a pawn in their game, or you can join me and learn some truths you have been ignorant of all this time. The choice is yours." He extended his hand, his gesture bothmanding and oddly gentle.

    Remy felt trapped, his mind spinning with confusion and disbelief. He knew not to trust a demon, but something about Hellbringer''s words gnawed at him¡ªsomething that felt eerily truthful. And there, deep within, was the hope of seeing his grandmother again, the woman who had raised him, sacrificed so much for him. Could she really be alive?

    He knew he didn''t have time to question Hellbringer''s motives deeply, not now. If Hellbringer had wanted to harm him, he wouldn''t be standing here, offering a choice. Remy''s heart pounded in his chest as he made the decision¡ªone he could never take back.

    Swallowing his fear, Remy put away his staff and walked forward, each step heavy with uncertainty. "O-Okay..." he said, his voice trembling, "If you''re telling the truth... I want to see my grandmother. Please... take me to her."

    Asher''s lips curled into a smirk as his hand settled on Remy''s shoulder, "Your grandmother will be very pleased you chose wisely."

    ¡ª

    Yesterday¡­

    "You have to be very careful about this," Cecilia warned, her voice barely above a whisper. "My husband... he ns for everything. He''ll know if something goes wrong. He''s too meticulous."

    Cecilia didn''t know if things could go wrong after Ash suddenly asked for her help like this. But she wanted to finally do the right thing¡­at least for him and herself.

    Asher smiled warmly, stepping forward and cupping her face in his hands. His touch sent a familiar shiver down her spine, bothforting and unsettling. "I''m touched that you''re worried about me," he murmured, his voice like silk. "But if you truly want to ensure my safety, you can help me with onest thing."

    Cecilia''s eyes flickered with unease. "How? I don''t know what else I can do."

    Asher''s gaze turned serious, his fingers gently brushing against her cheek. "You have ess to the main teleportation chamber in the Bridge Station, right? I need you to help me insert a device into the mainframe. It will ensure they can''t send Remy to Mars. Instead, we''ll reroute him somewhere safe, where I can take him."

    Cecilia gasped, stepping back slightly. "You want me topromise the teleportation chamber?" she asked, her voice rising in shock. "That''s... That''s too dangerous, Ash. There are too many eyes there. I can''t¡ª"

    "I know it''s dangerous," Asher cut in, his tone soothing yet firm. "But you''re the president''s wife. Nobody will suspect you of anything. You can visit the station for a routine inspection. It''s not umon. All you need to do is act as though everything''s normal. When the time is right, you nt the device. No one will know."

    Cecilia''s heart raced, her mind spinning with doubt and fear. She knew the risks¡ªshe understood the betrayal she would bemitting against her husband. But as Ash''s gaze held hers, his words began to seep into her thoughts.

    "I can''t..." she whispered, her voice cracking. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asher leaned in, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered, "You already made one choice to help me. This... This is just another step to ensure you won''t regret the path you''ve chosen." He pulled back slightly, his eyes locking with hers. "Do this, and you can truly stand by what you believe¡ªjustice and morality. Do it, and you won''t have to live with the regret of standing by, watching the world go to ruin."

    Cecilia swallowed hard, her chest tightening as she felt her resolve weakening. She hated how he could make her feel so conflicted, so torn between duty and desire. But deep down, she couldn''t shake the feeling that he was right¡ªthat there was something worth saving in this tangled web of deception.

    "Alright..." she whispered, her eyes glistening with uncertainty. "I''ll do it. For you. For both of us."

    Asher''s smile widened as he pressed a kiss to her soft pink lips, "You won''t regret this."

    ¡ª

    Grace''s body felt like it was being torn apart from the inside, every nerve screaming as she stirred awake.

    A low, pained grunt escaped her lips as she tried to sit up. But before she could make any real effort, an irritated voice snapped from behind, "Stay down unless you want to make it even harder for me to fix your sorry self."

    She blinked her eyes open, and through the haze of pain, saw Reba standing beside her bed, holding a steaming bowl of shimmering liquid that smelled strongly of medicine.

    The room was dim, and the familiar surroundings of the Culthold told Grace she had been brought back, though she had no memory of how.

    "Now, drink this before you keel over," Reba added, sitting beside her with an impatient look as she thrust the bowl toward Grace.

    Grace''s mind raced, remembering the desperate fight, the darkness, the guards... and Remy. Her heart clenched, "No... Remy... Where is he? I have to get back," she mumbled, trying to force her body into motion, but it was as if she had been paralyzed by exhaustion.

    Reba scoffed, her eyes shing with exasperation, "Sit your ass down. You''re in no shape to go anywhere after that stunt you pulled. Killing those guards and keeping those two silly girls alive drained you. If it weren''t for theirst-ditch healing efforts from them, you''d be dead, and I would have to exin why I let your bitchy ass die." She gave a smug smile. "So, yeah, you should be thanking me for dragging you back here before you gotpletely fried."

    Grace tried again to sit up, gritting her teeth, her body trembling from the effort, "I can''t stay here... not when Remy is still out there..."

    Reba''s expression darkened as she grabbed Grace''s arms and propped her up, but didn''t let go, "He''s going to be alright. Do you seriously think our Master would let you down like that? I hate to admit it, but you are his first Soul Servant and the one he trusts the most, even if you are a human. So until we hear from him, you should stay here," She crossed her arms, her eyes sharp. "Or are you really going to defy him?"

    Grace took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down, knowing Reba was right. Asher had yet to get back and that only meant he was still out there trying to save Remy.

    But the anxiety gnawed at her. She wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto be out there, helping. That was her role, her duty.

    But she was too weak now, too spent. Reluctantly, she nodded, leaning back into the bed as her body sagged under exhaustion.

    "Thank you," Grace said quietly, looking up at Reba with a soft smile. "I''m d you were there to help me."

    Reba cleared her throat, her posture stiff as she raised her chin. "Hmph, don''t thank me," she huffed. "I only did it because it was our Master''smand," But even as she spoke, there was a flicker of something else in her gaze¡ªsomething softer.

    She shoved the bowl toward Grace. "But first, just finish this medicine that I painstakingly prepared even if the smell of the radiant ingredients was making me sick to the stomach.""

    Grace softly chuckled and nodded as she was about to take the bowl with her shaky hands. "Tch, forget it. I will feed you. But if you drop this, I swear I am never feeding you again," Saying so, Reba offered one teaspoon of the medicinal soup to Grace, who nodded with an appreciative look before swallowing it into her mouth.

    Reba couldn''t believe she was feeding a human and that too like a servant, but she told herself this was because of her Master''s orders even if he never specified this.

    As Grace swallowed the bitter liquid, she closed her eyes, letting the warmth spread through her aching body. For these fleeting moments, she allowed herself to rx and think of what she should do next. She was also starting to feel a lot better and quite normal, making her realize Asher must have handed some really powerful healing ingredients to Reba to use to cook this broth.

    But then, the door clicked open.

    Both women turned toward the entrance, their eyes widening as a figure stepped inside¡ªa young man with familiar brown eyes. Grace''s eyes trembled upon seeing his face.

    His expression was a mixture of disbelief and shock, his voice breaking as he called out, "G-Grandma?"

    Well reunion time :)

 Chapter 704 A Few Truths

    704 A Few Truths

    Remy''s expression was a mixture of disbelief and shock, his voice breaking as he called out, "G-Grandma?"

    Grace''s heart stopped in her chest as she stared at him, her breath catching in her throat, "Remy?" Her voice was barely a whisper, trembling as she took in the sight of him standing there, safe and well. She couldn''t believe it¡ªcouldn''t believe he was real. Tears welled in her eyes as she reached out a shaky hand toward him.

    Remy stumbled forward towards her bed, his own eyes shimmering with unshed tears and couldn''t believe he truly heard her voice after all this time.

    This wasn''t a dream or an illusion.

    She was already more than 90 years old when she "died". But now she was looking younger, as if in her sixties, with long yet elegant white hair and soft wrinkles on her skin.

    There could only be one reason why she could look like this despite being so old and everything was making sense now.

    "I... I thought... they said you were dead," he mumbled, his voice choking as he dropped to his knees beside the bed, his hand trembling as he took hers. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Grace cupped his cheek with her hand, her thumb brushing away the tear that slid down his face, "I''m here, my child," she whispered, her voice full of emotion, "I never left you. I never will."

    Reba crossed her arms, leaning against the wall with a huff, "Well, isn''t this a tearjerker," she muttered, though she couldn''t help but think of receiving Oberon like this when he returns safely.

    Grace couldn''t care about anything else. All she cared about was the boy in front of her¡ªthe grandson she had risked everything to protect. The grandson she would fight for, no matter the cost.

    Remy''s chin quivered, overwhelmed by guilt and sadness as tears began to streak down his face. He wrapped his arms around his grandmother tightly, his voice trembling, "I am so sorry, Grandma. You were alive all this time, and I¡­ I didn''t even know. I¡ª"

    Grace gently pulled him back, cupping his tear-streaked cheeks as her eyes softened, "Don''t, Remy. Don''t feel guilty. I hid the fact that I was alive on purpose¡­ to protect you. Ever since I sold my soul to a demon, I couldn''t be near you without putting you in danger. Watching you from afar was the only way I could keep you safe."

    Remy''s lips trembled as his voice grew weaker, "Did Hellbringer manipte you into selling your soul? Did he make you do this?"

    Before Grace could answer, Reba, standing tall beside them with her arms crossed, scoffed. "Manipte? Your grandmother willingly sold her soul. She was practically waiting for someone like Hellbringer toe along so she could get revenge for you and your parents. You should be thanking her for having the courage to make that choice instead of dying a pathetic old woman with no justice." Her radiant red eyes glinted with a mix of coldness and challenge.

    Startled by the imposing figure, Remy blinked. He had momentarily forgotten she was standing here in his shock and pain, and now that he once again noticed her, she looked both terrifying andmanding.

    Her piercing yet radiant red eyes and menacing presence unsettled him, but he didn''t dare say anything back. He was too shocked that his grandmother had willingly allied with a demon to seek revenge.

    Grace chuckled softly at Reba''s words and turned to her with a teasing smile, "My grandson just got here, and you''re already trying to scare him?"

    Reba snorted, "Scare him? I''m just making sure he doesn''t get all sappy for you. You humans need a reality check sometimes, and I''m giving it to him."

    Grace shook her head helplessly, then turned back to Remy. Her voice softened again, "Remy, listen to me. I have no regrets about the choice I made. I''d do it all over again if it meant protecting you and avenging your parents. What she said isn''t wrong¡ªmy soul couldn''t have found peace knowing that those responsible still roamed free."

    Remy''s hands gripped the bedsheets tightly as he listened, conflicted. "I understand, Grandma, but I''m worried about what''s going to happen to you now. What if Hellbringer makes you do something terrible? He''s a demon, and no demon helps anyone without demanding a price in return. What did he ask from you?"

    Reba rolled her eyes, crossing her arms with a look of annoyance and envy, "Your grandmother is the luckiest human alive, brat. To be favored by a demon like Hellbringer? That''s practically winning the lottery. He doesn''t even show me, his right-hand demon, the same kind of favor he shows her."

    Remy''s mouth dropped open as he stammered, "Y-You''re a demon?" He had suspected something, but hearing it outright was still shocking. Her presence, while chilling, didn''t radiate the kind of darkness he expected from a demon.

    Reba raised an eyebrow and smirked. "What did you think I was? A regr, pathetic Hunter? I helped your grandma try to save you. Of course, we failed spectacrly," she added with a frustrated grunt.

    Grace looked at Remy seriously and spoke in a low voice, "Remy¡­ now that you''re here, it''s time you know the truth. I''m the Huntress, the leader of the Coven of the Damned. I do Hellbringer''s bidding, just like Reba. But Remy, Hellbringer isn''t the kind of demon you think he is. I wouldn''t have believed it either until I learned what kind of man he really is."

    Remy felt a chill crawl up his spine. His heart raced as he whispered, "Grandma¡­ what do you mean? What kind of demon is he?"

    Grace''s eyes held a fierce light as she spoke, her voice steady but filled with conviction. "He''s not just a demon who wants to destroy and feed on souls. He knows more about this world and the forces pulling its strings than you can imagine. Derek, the WHA¡­ they are not the saviors they pretend to be. They''re hiding things from us, controlling us. Hellbringer¡­ he''s trying to break that control. He''s fighting to expose the truth."

    Remy''s eyes widened as he listened to her words. He had always trusted the WHA, believed in their mission to protect humanity from demons. But now, hearing his grandmother speak with such certainty, his entire worldview began to crack. "Expose the truth?" he whispered, "What truth?"

    "It''s time I told you a few truths..." Grace began as she began to reveal and exin some things, making Remy''s eyes grow wider the more he listened to her.

    Grace told him about the M.A.M experiments, the experiments on young demons kidnapped from the Shattered Dimension, and the real reason why his parents died, which was something that shook Remy the most, never expecting the man behind all this to be the president, Derek Sterling!

    Remy''s back slumped under the weight of the truths he had just learned. Everything he had believed in, everything he had worked and trained for, now felt like a cruel deception. The ideals, the justice he thought he was serving, all of it seemed tainted, twisted by hidden agendas he could barelyprehend.

    "I can imagine how devastated you must be feeling now," Grace''s voice was gentle as she reached out, holding his hand. "I felt the same when I first learned the truth. I''m sorry I had to burden you with this all at once, but there''s no time for slow revtions. I know you''re strong and smart enough to understand and do the right thing. So, my child¡­" She squeezed his hand, her eyes soft yet filled with urgency. "Do you realize what you must do now?"

    Remy looked into his grandmother''s eyes, her face filled with determination and love. One thing was certain: she had sacrificed everything for him, fought tooth and nail to protect him. Even if his entire world had been turned upside down, he couldn''t turn his back on her.

    "Grandma¡­," Remy said, his voice steady, though his heart was heavy with uncertainty of the future, "Whatever happens, I''m with you."

    Grace''s smile was one of deep relief as she pulled him into a hug. The warmth of her embrace calmed some of the storms swirling inside him. But before the moment could linger, Reba snorted from the corner, her arms crossed, "Good thing you made the right choice, brat. Or I would''ve had the interesting task of skinning you alive until you agreed."

    Remy blinked, caught off guard by her bluntness, while Grace shot her a quick, piercing stare. Reba cleared her throat and waved her hand dismissively, rolling her eyes, "Of course, it''s a joke. What kind of demon do you think I am?"

    Before Remy could process any more of Reba''s unsettling humor, the door creaked open, and two radiant figures stepped into the room. Emiko and Yui entered, their faces glowing with warmth as they saw Grace reunited with her grandson.

    Grace''s face brightened, and she gently turned Remy toward the girls, "Remy, these are the two who helped rescue you from the WHA," she said with a proud smile. "They''re like my granddaughters, and we''ve taken care of each other ever since I joined this cult."

    Yui''s radiant smile widened as she eagerly stepped forward, shaking Remy''s hand with both of hers, "Finally! I''m so happy to meet Aunt Grace''s grandson! I''ve heard so much about you. I''m Yui, and this is..." She tugged a startled Emiko forward by her hand, "...this is Emiko. We both owe our lives to your grandmother. We wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for her."

    Grace''s eyes glowed with warmth as she watched the introduction. Remy, though still processing everything, found himself offering a soft smile, "Thank you," he said sincerely, his gaze shifting between the two girls. "Thank you both for helping my grandmother and for saving me. I can''t say how grateful I am for you taking care of her when I wasn''t able to."

    Emiko returned a small but genuine smile. "That''s fine. You can be there for her now," she said softly, her words like a quiet reassurance.

    Remy nodded, feeling a flicker of hope amidst the whirlwind of revtions.

    Grace''s expression shifted as she looked around the room, "Where is Master?" she asked, her brows furrowing slightly, "I thought he''de in with you."

    Yui blinked, her eyes widening. "Oh, he was with us when we arrived! He must be in one of the other rooms," she said, ncing over at Emiko, who nodded in agreement.

    "I will go talk to him. You guys can stay here and catch up," Grace said with a smile before walking out of the room.

    Remy looked in the direction his grandmother left for a while, wondering what kind of rtionship his grandmother had with Hellbringer.

    Good thing to wonder about :#

 Chapter 705 Without You, Id Have Been Lost

    705 Without You, I''d Have Been Lost

    Grace stepped quietly into the room where Asher stood, his attention focused on something disyed on his wrist device.

    His expression was cool, thoughtful, as the dim light of the screen reflected off his sharp features. The moment he heard her approach, he turned, his gaze meeting hers.

    "You were here all this time?" Grace asked softly, a warm smile spreading across her face as she walked closer, "Why didn''t youe with the others?"

    Asher shook his head gently, turning off his wrist device, his eyes lingering on her, "I didn''t want to interrupt your reunion with your grandson."

    Grace let out a smallugh, her eyes shimmering with warmth, "That''s silly. You could never be an interruption to anything in my life." She studied him for a moment before adding with a curious but appreciative gaze, "I was truly impressed, though. You had a n B in motion, didn''t you? Who helped you from the inside?"

    Asher''s expression darkened slightly as he sighed, "Who else but Cecilia? She''s the only one I could count on to get this done, especially since we''re dealing with Derek."

    Grace''s smile faded, reced by a look of concern, "Cecilia¡­ You must have really charmed her for her to take that kind of risk. But now she knows, doesn''t she? She knows you''re connected to a demon cult. What if she decides to expose you?"

    Asher leaned back against the wall, crossing his arms with a subtle nod, "She won''t expose me. She can''t. She''s too guilty about too many things herself. But that doesn''t mean I can take any chances. I need to deal with her and ensure she stays under control and continues being my puppet."

    Grace nodded, her lips curling into a brief, understanding smile, "Of course, you''ve already thought it all through. I trust you know how to handle her. I just¡­" her voice trembled slightly, "I feel relieved¡­ that my grandson is with me again."

    Her eyes glistened with unshed tears as she continued, her voice breaking, "You not only saved him, but you brought him back to me¡ªsomething I had long thought impossible. If not for you, Asher, none of this would have been possible. No one would have done what you did for a soul servant like me, let alone a demon. I''m indebted to you in ways I can never repay."

    Asher''s expression softened as he reached out, gently taking her hand in his. His touch was warm, firm, "I didn''t do it for repayment, Grace. I did it because I care about you. You''ve suffered enough in this life, and I never want to see you go through that kind of pain again. You''ve done so much for me, and I know you''d have done it even if I hadn''t bound your soul to a contract. If not for your support in this world, I would have been lost."

    Asher remembered the time when he met Grace and how she silently supported him and gave it her all, even without him ordering it. She never even asked for any life crystals for herself but spent every single one for his sake, even if it meant cutting short her remaining life and suffering the pain of darkness devouring her body from within.

    Without her, he wouldn''t have gotten this far on Earth.

    Grace''s heart swelled at his words, a warmth spreading through her chest as her eyes moistened further. She chuckled softly, wiping at the corners of her eyes, "Ah, you''re making this old woman all teary."

    She looked up at him with an endearing gaze, her voice bing softer, more intimate, "I never thought I''d say this to a demon, but I care about you more than I''ve ever expected to. I''d devote every breath I have left to you." Her eyes grew wistful as she added, almost in a whisper, "Sometimes, I wonder why I never sold my soul to you earlier¡­ maybe we could have¡ª"

    "Mmh!!~"

    Before Grace could finish, Asher suddenly leaned in and imed her lips in a tender yet intense kiss.

    Her eyes widened in shock, her words catching in her throat as his warmth spread over her. For a moment, her hand hovered in the air, frozen in disbelief. But as his kiss deepened, a flood of emotions she had long suppressed surged forward. Her heart melted under his touch, and slowly, her eyelids fluttered closed. Her wrinkly hand, trembling slightly, traced its way across his back as she embraced him fully, responding to his kiss with a fervor that had been buried deep within her.

    Years of unspoken feelings, devotion, and longing poured out in that single moment, enveloping them both in a connection neither had anticipated.

    Their kiss deepened, a dance of lips and tongues that spoke volumes of the emotions they had both kept hidden. Asher''s hands cupped her face, his thumbs brushing away the tears that had escaped her eyes, his touch a promise of protection and devotion. Grace''s fingers tangled in his hair, her body pressing against his, the warmth of their connection a beacon in the dark room.

    Asher''s hands moved gently, respectfully, tracing the lines of her graceful figure, his touch lingering on the soft curves that age had not entirely diminished. Her breasts, though no longer the voluptuous mounds of her youth, still held a gentle fullness that spoke of a beauty that transcended time.

    Grace felt Asher''s hands roaming over her curves, his touch gentle yet firm, a dance of exploration and adoration.

    But suddenly, she pulled back, her breath hitching as she looked away, a heavy expression casting a shadow over her elegant features. "I...I am too old for you," she whispered, her voiceced with a vulnerability that seemed to echo through the quiet space.

    Grace felt an indescribable shame since Asher was not only young but a powerful demon king. She already knew about his wives and women who all were otherworldly beauties and felt it embarrassing that an old woman like her was getting intimate with him. She was unfortunately a human and not a demoness like Reba who had a far superior lifespan.

    Asher''s lips curved into a soft, understanding smile as he saw that even a wise and mature woman like Grace had such vulnerable moments and feelings. And it only served to endear her to him more. He took a step forward, his movements slow and deliberate, a man approaching his mate with care and reverence.

    He reached out, his hand gently lowering hers as he nudged her chin with the back of his finger, coaxing her to meet his gaze, "No matter how old you are, it doesn''t change how much we care about each other," he murmured, his voice a low, soothing rumble that seemed to wrap around her like aforting embrace, "So allow me to show you how much I care about you."

    Grace''s eyshes fluttered, her breath catching in her throat as she felt the strength drain from her hands, her resolve crumbling under the weight of his words. Before she could protest further, Asher''s hands moved to the sash of her robe, his fingers deftly untying the knot. The silk whispered to the floor, a hushed surrender to the inevitability of their connection. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asher''s gaze swept over her, his eyes tracing the lines of her body with a hunger that was tempered by a profound sense of awe, "You look so beautiful," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper, a reverent hush in the face of her grace and elegance.

    Grace stood before him, her naked body reflecting the passage of time and the beauty thates with age. Her skin was soft and pale, like fine porcin, marked with the faint lines of a life she had weathered through.

    Her breasts, though no longer firm, were still full and graceful, their gentle slope an invitation to his touch. Her waist was slightly thickened yet slim, her hips rounded, her body andscape of curves and valleys that spoke of a woman who had known love and loss, joy and sorrow.

    Asher''s eyes lingered on the silver stretch marks that adorned her skin, the badges of her journey through life, and he found them beautiful, a mirror to her strength and resilience.

    His gaze traced the curve of her hips, the soft swell of her belly, the graceful line of her supple thighs, and he felt a surge of lust, a deep need to im her, to possess her, to worship her.

    He reached out, his hands trembling, flexing as he cupped her breasts, their weight aforting, grounding sensation in his palms. His thumbs brushed against her nipples, drawing out a soft gasp from deep within her. Grace felt a warmth spreading through her chest, mirroring the heat that bloomed in her cheeks as Asher''s hands explored her body. His touch was firm yet gentle, kneading her breasts with a reverence that sent shivers of pleasure coursing through her. She had never realized that she missed out on this sensation for her entire life¡ªthe sensation of being touched, truly touched, by someone she cared for with all her heart.

    Her breath hitched as his thumbs brushed against her nipples, drawing out a soft moan from deep within her. The warmth in her chest intensified, a burning ember that threatened to consume her entirely. She looked up at him, her eyes filled with a mix of craving and vulnerability, a silent plea for more.

    A seductive smile yed at the corners of her lips as she whispered, "Since you don''t mind, I am not going to hold back." With a sudden surge of confidence, she grabbed one of his hands and pushed it down, guiding it between her legs, where the heat of her pussy was evident. She wanted to feel him inside her already.

    At the same time, she pulled him closer by his shirt, her lips iming his in a passionate, all-consuming kiss.

    Asher was momentarily taken aback by her sudden fiery passion, but he quickly matched her fervor, his fingers dipping into her wet pussy, exploring her most intimate ce with a skill that left her gasping for breath, though not surprised, despite him being young.

    She ripped away his shirt, her fingers tracing the lines of his chiseled, muscr body, her touch a dance of exploration and adoration.

    Breaking the kiss, she pulled back slightly, her eyes roaming over his exposed torso, a look of pure appreciation on her face, "You''re beautiful as well," she murmured, her voice a soft, reverent whisper.

    Asher''s lips curved into a smirk, his eyes darkening with lust as he leaned in, his voice a low, husky rumble, "And you''re exquisite," he replied, his fingers moving in a slow, deliberate rhythm that drew out a soft, breathy moan from deep within her.

    Unbeknownst to the two, Amelia had arrived at the cult hold, her footsteps echoing through the empty corridors as she wondered where Asher and Grace had disappeared to. She paused outside the nearest room, her senses tingling with a strange, hot energy. With a quick nce over her shoulder, she leaned in, her eyes widening in shock as she caught a glimpse of the passionate scene unfolding within.

    But her shock was short-lived as she sensed another presence in the corridor. She turned to see Remy walking towards her, his eyes scanning the area as if searching for someone.

    Amelia''s heart pounded in her chest as she quickly stepped away from the door, her mind racing with the implications of what she had just witnessed.

    "Amelia," Remy greeted, his voice a low, cautious murmur. "Have you seen Hellbringer or my grandma? I''ve been looking to talk to them together."

 Chapter 706 A Divine Taste

    Chapter 706 A Divine Taste

    Amelia''s eyes widened in shock as she peeked through the slightly ajar door, her breath hitching at the sight that greeted her. Asher and Grace were entwined in a passionate embrace, their bodies pressed together, their breaths mingling in a dance of lust and passion. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing¡ªthe usuallyposed, wise, and elegant Grace, now a writhing, moaning figure in Asher''s arms. A shiver ran down her spine as she wondered if Asher, with his insatiable appetites, would spare even her. She was old enough to be his grandmother.

    Of course, he had gotten sexually involved with women twice older than Grace like Reba. But they were demons, and Grace was a human. And so, Amelia felt stumped for a moment.

    However, the sound of footsteps echoing down the corridor snapped her out of her stupor. She quickly took a step back, her heart pounding in her chest as she saw Remy approaching. She forced a smile, trying to hide her flustered state.

    "Amelia," Remy greeted, his voice a low, cautious murmur. "Have you seen Hellbringer or my grandma? I''ve been looking to talk to them together."

    Amelia awkwardly chuckled as she quickly closed the door silently, her cheeks flushing as she hurried towards Remy, gesturing for him to follow her, "They are discussing something important. We should wait until they are done," she said, her voice slightly breathless.

    She felt Remy might faint if he saw what was going on in that room.

    Remy nodded, understanding in his eyes. "Oh...Okay," he replied, not wanting to disturb their important discussion.

    As they walked away, Amelia couldn''t help but give a quick nce backwards, a soft smile ying on her lips. After the initial shock, she felt a sense of relief and happiness for Grace, knowing that she was finally experiencing some joy and passion in her life. It was a side of Grace she had never seen before, and it warmed her heart to know that even at her age and after everything she went through, Grace could still find happiness as a woman.

    Meanwhile, within the room, Asher crouched before Grace, his hands roaming over her naked body with a reverence that sent shivers of pleasure coursing through her. Her breasts were a sight to behold with a gentle, natural fullness. They were like ripe, sun-kissed fruits, softened and sweetened by time, yet still alluring in their maturity.

    Her nipples were erect, pale buds that begged for his touch, his mouth.

    "Mhhnn~..."

    Asher leaned in, his lips capturing one of her nipples, sucking it into his mouth with a hunger that drew out a soft, breathy moan from deep within her. His tongue swirled around the sensitive bud, teasing and tantalizing, before moving to the other breast,vishing it with the same attention. He sucked and licked, his mouth hot and wet, leaving her breasts glistening with his saliva, a sheen of desire that reflected the dim light of the room.

    Grace arched her back, her fingers raking through his moon-white hair as she pressed herself closer to him, her body aching for more. "Ooohn~....Your mouth is too hot for my body~..." she moaned, her voice a breathy, sultry whisper that sent a surge of lust coursing through him.

    Asher''s mouth moved lower, his lips trailing a path of kisses down her cleavage, her midriff, her stomach, each touch a spark that ignited a fire within her.

    He kissed every inch of her skin as if it were a sacred ground, his touch a worship, a devotion. When he reached her pelvic area, he paused, his breath hitching at the sight of her vulva, adorned with a tuft of white pussy hair, a stark contrast against her pale skin.

    He leans in, inhaling her scent deeply, a primal growl rumbling in his chest. She was earthy, musky, a scent that was uniquely hers, and it drove him wild. He looked up at her, his eyes locked onto hers, as he extended his tongue and took his firstnguid lick, parting her vulva along the way. "Ohn~" Her body jolted as if struck by lightning, a gasp escaping her lips, wondering if it felt so overwhelming because it had been a long time or because it was him.

    Asher smiled upon seeing her reaction and leaned in.

    He sucked her soft pussy lips into his mouth, one at a time, his tongue swirling around them, drawing out a moan from deep within her. He took his time, exploring every fold, every crevice, his tongue delving deeper and deeper into her warmth. She was slick and wet, her essence coating his tongue, a heady elixir that he swallowed eagerly.

    "Ahhn~...Oohnnn~...You are frighteningly good at this~...Mnnn~..." Grace arched her neck backwards, her hands gripping his head as he ravaged her pussy with his mouth and tongue. He found her clit, that sensitive little nub, and hevished it with attention. He sucked it gently into his mouth, his tongue flicking against it rapidly. "Haa-hnn!~" Grace pulled his face closer as if she wanted to rub her pussy against his face to feel more of this ecstasy he was giving her. She could feel her sensitive bud swelling under his touch, his mouth hot and wet, which left her gasping for breath. She never thought her body could race to the peak so fast, especially at this age.

    Her breath hitched, her hips bucking against his face as he drove her higher and higher. He could feel her tension building, her body warming up like a volcano ready to burst.

    He redoubled his efforts, his mouth and tongue working in harmony to push her over the edge. He sucked her clit hard, his tongue pressing against it firmly, and..

    "HAANNNNGGG!!~~"

    Grace''s loud, oily moan filled the entire room as her orgasm crashed over her like a tidal wave. Her body convulsed as she cried out her release, feeling a sense of bliss and ecstasy she had never felt before in her life. She never knew there existed an orgasm that could make her feel this powerful and free. Asher continued to suck and lick, drawing out her pleasure, drinking down her nectar until she felt her knees getting weak and had to support herself by using his shoulders to lean on with her hands,

    But her body was sated, and her spirit soaring. He looked up at her, his face glistening with her juices, a devilish, satisfied smile on his lips, "You taste so sweet despite being so hot."

    Grace''s lips curved into an alluring smile, her eyes gleaming with a mix of lust and mischief. "Is that so?" she purred, her voice a sultry whisper that promised retribution and pleasure in equal measure, "Then it''s my turn to find out how you taste."

    With a sudden, swift movement, she pulled him up, her hands gripping his shoulders with a strength that belied her elegant frame. She pushed him onto the bed, a yful smirk on her face as she took in the sight of him, his body sprawled out before her like a feast. Asher''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, a low chuckle escaping his lips as he watched her, his eyes darkening with anticipation.

    Grace crouched down, her fingers hooking into the waistband of his pants, a slow, teasing tug that drew out a soft groan from deep within him. She pulled them down, her eyes widening in awe as his cock sprang free, thick and erect, a monster that stood tall and proud, a menacing aura surrounding it.

    His ballsack was proportionately huge, a sight that sent a shiver of excitement and trepidation coursing through her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You...What kind of a demonic beast are you?" she murmured, her voice a breathy whisper that was part admiration, part astonishment. Her slender fingers reached out, wrapping around his shaft, a slow, exploratory stroke that drew out a low, guttural groan from deep within him.

    Asher''s lips curved into a smirk, his eyes gleaming with a dark, lustful hunger, "Why don''t you find out with your mouth?" he challenged, his voice a low, rough rumble that sent a surge of excitement coursing through her.

    She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with a coquettish grin, "As you wish, my master," she murmured, her voice a soft, sultry whisper that promised pleasure and submission in equal measure.

    She opened her mouth wide, her lips stretching to amodate his girth. She took the head of his cock into her mouth, her tongue swirling around the sensitive tip, a slow, exploratory lick that drew out a low, guttural groan from deep within him. She was surprised to find that she could only take him halfway, her mouth already filled to the brim with his thick, hard flesh.

    But she was undeterred, her head bobbing up and down as she sucked on him, her hand stroking the base of his shaft in a slow, steady rhythm that drew out soft, breathy moans from deep within him. She relished the taste of him, the feel of him in her mouth, the power she held over him in this moment.

    "Sllurrp~...Slrrrkkk~....Smmmmschhh~...."

    "Nnnhgh...Your tongue is not bad as well..." Asher groaned, his elbows resting on the bed, his eyes fixed on the sight of her, her lips stretched wide around his cock, her head bobbing up and down in a dance of pleasure and submission.

    Grace, emboldened by his words, decided to take him to the edge. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for what was toe. And then, with a sudden, swift movement, she deepthroated him, her throat bulging as she forced his cock into the tight, wet confines of her throat.

    "Ommmnffnnn~~...."

    Her eyes fluttered in and out, her body trembling as she fought against the urge to gag, to pull back. But she held on, her determination unwavering, her desire to please him, to satisfy him, a burning me that consumed her entirely.

    "Nhngh!" Asher''s eyes widened in surprise, a low, guttural groan escaping his lips as he felt the tight, wet heat of her throat enveloping him. He sat up, his hands gripping her head, his fingers tangling in her hair as he held her in ce, his hips bucking against her face as he chased his release.

    "Take it all in!" he shouted, his voice a low, guttural roar that echoed through the room, a raw, animalistic sound that sent a wave of excitement coursing through her.

    "Mmmmfff!!" Grace''s eyes widened as she felt the first warm, thick spurts of his cum exploding in her mouth, a sudden, unexpected rush that caught her off guard.

    "Gulp!~ Gulp!~...." But she was quick to recover, her throat working to swallow everyst drop, her eyes locked onto his as she took everything he had to give.

    Asher''s body trembled, his hips jerking as he emptied himself into her mouth, his cum spilling out in thick, hot ropes that seemed to go on and on. Grace gulped it down, her eyes watering, her body shaking with the force of her efforts. But she held on, her determination unwavering, her desire to please him, to satisfy him, a burning me that consumed her entirely.

    As thest of his delicious cum spilled into her mouth, Asher copsed back onto the bed, taking a moment to relish the ecstasy coursing through his veins.

    Grace pulled back, her lips glistening with the remnants of his thick milk as she licked them clean into her mouth, a satisfied, triumphant smile ying on her lips.

    "You taste divine, my Master," she murmured, her voice a soft, sultry whisper that made him feel hotter as she climbed onto the bed.

    Her hand reached down, wrapping around his still-erect cock, her eyes zing with a fiery, insatiable hunger. "But now..." she murmured, her voice a low, sultry growl that sent a shiver of anticipation coursing through him, "I want you to ravage me with your demonic cock."

    Woah :3

 Chapter 707 We Only Live Once

    Chapter 707 We Only Live Once

    Her hand reached down, wrapping around his still-erect cock, her eyes zing with a fiery, insatiable hunger, "But now..." she murmured, her voice a low, sultry growl that sent a shiver of anticipation coursing through him, "I want you to ravage me with your demonic cock."

    As she spoke, her eyes began to glow with a dark, fiery vermillion light, an eerie, ethereal luminescence that cast a hauntingly beautiful glow over her features. Vermillion lines briefly traced across her body, a web of intricate, otherworldly patterns that pulsed with demonic power. And then, her transformation began.

    Her white hair shimmered and shifted, the silvery strands morphing into a vivid, breathtaking scarlet, a cascade of fiery waves that framed her face like a halo of me. The wrinkles that had once marked her skin faded rapidly, her body growing younger, firmer, more supple with each passing second. Her skin took on a youthful, wless glow, her face bing a vision of radiant, breathtaking beauty.

    Her breasts swelled and firmed, bing voluptuous, gravity-defying mounds that begged for his touch, his mouth. Her pussy hair transformed as well, the white tufts turning into a lush, scarlet bush that glistened with her arousal, a beacon of her desire that drew his gaze like a moth to a me.

    Asher watched in awe, mesmerized by the transformation unfolding before him. His eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat as he took in the sight of her, a vision of fiery, alluring beauty that stirred an undeniable, insatiable hunger within him. But as she straddled him, her wet pussy rubbing against the veiny surface of his cock, a look of concern crossed his features.

    "Grace...You don''t have to do this. I told you I don''t¡ª" he began, his voice a low, gentle murmur that was part concern, part protest.

    "Shh," Grace silenced him, her finger pressing against his lips, her eyes filled with a mix of lust and vulnerability. She rubbed her pussy against his cock, a slow, sensual dance that drew out a soft, breathy moan from deep within him. "I did this for myself. I know it is shameful of me to ask. But can I waste a few hundred life crystals to let my first time with you be in this form? I want to treasure this memory like this. But I can understand if you don''t want me to."

    Asher''s expression softened, his eyes filling with a profound tenderness that belied the raw hunger that coursed through his veins. He sat up, his arms wrapping around her supple, youthful body, pulling her close as he captured her soft, red lips in a searing, passionate kiss. "If that''s your wish," he murmured against her mouth, his voice a low, fervent rumble, "...then I have to grant it."

    Grace smiled sensually as she slowly lowered herself onto his cock, her pussy walls stretching to amodate his thick, veiny girth. "OHnnnn~...." she moaned and gasped, her eyes fluttering closed, her body trembling with the sheer pleasure of being filled, of being imed by him.

    She couldn''t believe it could feel this big within her.

    Asher groaned, his hands kneading her big, voluptuous breasts as he fully inserted his cock into her tight, wet pussy, "NNgh...you feel so warm and tight. I love your pussy even more now," he growled, his voice a low, guttural rumble that sent shivers of pleasure coursing through her.

    Grace''s lips curved into a grin, her eyes gleaming with a mix of mischief and lust as she began to dance over his cock, her hips rotating in a slow, sensual circle that drew out a low, guttural groan from deep within him. 18:37

    "You have yet to feel what I can really do with my pussy," she murmured, her voice a soft, sultry purr that promised pleasure and ecstasy in equal measure.

    Grace''s lips curved into a grin, her eyes gleaming with a mix of mischief and lust as she began to dance over his cock, her hips rotating in a slow, sensual circle that drew out a low, guttural groan from deep within him. "You have yet to feel what I can really do with my pussy," she murmured, her voice a soft, sultry purr that promised pleasure and ecstasy in equal measure.

    Asher''s eyes widened, his breath hitching as he felt her pussy massaging and twisting his cock, her inner muscles clenching and releasing in a dance of pleasure that left him gasping for breath. "Oh fuck!" he groaned, his hands gripping her hips, his fingers digging into her soft, supple flesh as he guided her movements, matching her rhythm with thrusts of his own.

    Grace threw her head back, her eyes closed, her expression one of pure, unadulterated bliss as she rode him, her body undting like a wave, her hips grinding against his in a dance of pleasure and passion, "Haang!~ Oooohn!~ Yesss!~" she cried out, her voice a symphony of oily, sensual moans that filled the room, mirroring the ecstasy that coursed through her veins.

    Asher watched in awe as her big, voluptuous breasts bounced before him, a vision of erotic, mesmerizing beauty that he could not resist. "Oohn~...Hannn~...Heunn~..."

    He pounced on them, his hands cupping their fullness, his mouth capturing one erect nipple, then the other, sucking and licking, drawing out soft, breathy moans from deep within her.

    Grace hugged his head, her fingers tangling in his hair, her body pressing against his as she rode him, her pussy clenching and releasing, massaging and twisting, driving him to the brink of ecstasy. She looked down at him, her eyes filled with a mix of satisfaction and desire, her voice a soft, sultry murmur that sent a shiver of pleasure coursing through him. "That''s it, my Master. Suck on my tits as you please."

    But Asher needed more than her breasts.

    His mouth and tongue explored Grace''s body with a fervent, insatiable hunger, tracing the lines of her sculpted corbones, the curve of her chest, the slender column of her neck. He kissed and licked, his touch a dance of reverence and lust that drew out soft, breathy moans from deep within her. Grace''s body arched into his touch, her skin tingling with each caress, each kiss, each flick of his tongue.

    When he captured her mouth in another searing, passionate kiss, she melted into him, her body pressing against his, her hands tangling in his hair. She could taste herself on his lips, his tongue, a heady, intoxicating mix that sent a surge of heat coursing through her. She moaned into his mouth, her body aching for more, her pussy clenching around his cock, a silent plea for him to ravage her even more.

    With a sudden, swift movement, Asher pushed her down onto the bed, his cock still buried deep inside her. He lifted one of her legs into the air, his hand gripping her ankle, his eyes locked onto hers with a deep, feral intensity that sent a shiver of anticipation coursing through her. "You wanted to be ravaged, didn''t you?" he growled, his voice a low, guttural rumble that resonated deep within her, "You wanted to feel the power of my demonic cock. So I am going to show it to you at its fullest."

    Grace''s eyes widened, her breath hitching as she nodded, her voice a breathy, desperate whisper, "Yes...yes, I did. I do. Please, my Master...please ravage me like a ve."

    Asher''s lips curved into a smirk, a dark, primal hunger burning in his eyes. He began to move, his hips thrusting forward with a force that left her gasping for breath. He rammed into her pussy like a wild beast, his cock filling her, stretching her, iming her with each powerful, relentless thrust.

    "AHHHNG!~ HHANNNG!~ OOOHNNN!~...."

    Grace''s moans grew louder, more wanton, a symphony of pleasure and desire that echoed through the room. She could feel him in every fiber of her being, his cock touching ces deep within her that she never knew existed. It was as if he was trying to ram her soul out, to im her entirely, to make her his in every possible way.

    Her body trembled, her hips bucking against his, matching his rhythm, his force, his passion. Her head thrashed from side to side, her eyes rolling back, her mouth open in a silent scream of ecstasy. Saliva dripped from her lips, her body convulsing with the sheer intensity of the pleasure that coursed through her. She felt as if she was losing her senses, her mind, her soul, all consumed by the fire that burned within her, the passion that threatened to consume her entirely.

    "I..I...I''m close...I''m so close..." she gasped, her voice a breathy, desperate plea that echoed through the room, mirroring the ecstasy that gripped her, the release that beckoned her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asher''s eyes burned into hers, his body glistening with sweat, his muscles taut and straining with the force of his thrusts. He could feel her wet pussy clenching around him, her inner muscles tightening, her body trembling with the impending release. He leaned in, his voice a low, guttural growl that sent a shiver of pleasure coursing through her, "Cum for me, Grace. Let me taste your warmth."

    "NNGH!"And with a final, powerful thrust, he sent her over the edge.

    "OHHHNNNNNG!!~~~"

    Grace''s body convulsed, her back arching, her hips bucking against his as she came, her pussy clenching around his cock, her release a flood of warmth and wetness that gushed out of her, soaking the bed beneath them. She squirted, her body shaking with the force of her orgasm, her moans filling the room, an echo of pleasure and release that left her breathless and trembling.

    Asher groaned, his body shuddering with the force of his own release as he filled her with his hot, thick cum. "That was...that was incredible," she murmured, her voice a soft, breathy whisper that sent a shiver of pleasure coursing through him, feeling pretty full down there, her womb filled with his thick, hot cum.

    Her appearance began to return to her older form, not wanting to waste any more life crystals.

    Never in her life did she imagine she would get filled up with the cum of a demon, let alone the demon king.

    Asher''s lips curved into a smile, his eyes filled with a profound tenderness that belied the raw, lustful hunger that still burned within him, "Don''t rx yet, Grace," he murmured, his voice a low, fervent rumble that sent a thrill of anticipation coursing through her, "I am just getting started, and your older form is plenty fine to satisfy me for the rest of the way."

    Grace blinked her eyes, wondering if she walked into a dragon''s cave. If she was in her prime, she wouldn''t even worry about not being able to satisfy him.

    But then her lips formed a grin as she mumbled, "Good. We only live once, after all. Let''s make love as long as we can."

    Her eyes glowed with a fervid, determined light, wanting to see if she could still satisfy him in her current form.

    And with that, their bodies entwined, their hearts beating as one, they lost themselves in each other, their lovemaking a dance of pleasure and passion for hours toe

 Chapter 708 A Fruitful Discussion

    Chapter 708 A Fruitful Discussion

    Asher''s eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the soft, early light that filtered through the room. Beside him, Gracey with her head propped on her hand, watching him with a tender smile that softened her aged yet elegant features.

    "You''re awake?" Asher asked with a small smile, though he instinctively went to sit up, feeling like he''d slept longer than he nned.

    But Grace pressed a gentle hand to his chest, holding him down as she said, "Stay put. You needed a full night''s rest. Even a demon king like you should take a breath and slow down once in a while. I''m sure your wives must nag you to do the same."

    Asher chuckled, taking her hand and brushing a kiss across her knuckles, "You think I''m trying to leave so soon? With any of my women, that''s thest thing I''d want."

    "Oh¡­ am I your woman now?" she replied with a smirk, "At my age, I''m honored to make it to your list."

    Asher''sugh was low and soft, "Your sense of humor, Grace. You keep blowing me away."

    Grace''s eyes twinkled mischievously, "Well, you''re not wrong. I did blow you away a bitst night."

    "Oh devils," Asherughed, his tone growing husky as he kissed her, "You''re naughtier than I expected, but that just makes you all the more tempting."

    She grinned, catching his face in her hands as she pressed a quick, passionate kiss to his lips before looking at him to say, "Last night was the best of my life. If anyone had told my younger self that my best night would be with the demon king, I''d have probably almost killed them for thinking they were trying to insult me. Funny how perceptions and people change, don''t you think?"

    Asher''s expression softened, a flicker of coldness in his eyes, "True. Perceptions can change in an instant. Sometimes, in ways you could never predict," he said, a wistfulness coloring his tone as memories of betrayal crept into his mind¡ªthe way the world had crucified him, the moment the WHA branded him as a traitor to the very humanity he had once protected. All within just a day.

    Grace''s smile faded, sensing the weight he carried, the sorrow lingering in his gaze. Without a word, she leaned forward, drawing his head to her bare chest, her embrace warm and steady as she whispered, "I know you bear a burden you keep hidden, and I won''t ask you to share it, but know this¡ªyou aren''t alone. Whatever the past is or what our enemies have done, it doesn''t change our purpose. Together, we''ll destroy the truly corrupted ones sitting at the peak and save both our worlds. I am far too spiteful to rest until we''ve aplished it. You can count on me for that."

    Asher felt her steady heartbeat against his ear, her strength seeping into him, grounding him. With a soft smile, he wrapped his arms around her, holding her close, "Thank you, Grace. I don''t know what I would have done in this world without your direction."

    She clicked her tongue yfully, drawing back slightly as she regarded him with a coy smile, "You give me far too much credit. You, Asher Drake, are bafflingly brilliant and more resourceful than anyone I''ve met. Honestly, I am baffled but impressed that you are so skilled, resourceful, and smart for your age, which has nothing to do with your Immortal Bloodline. It''s as if you know a lot of things that you couldn''t have known without experiencing things. But that just makes you seem even more mature and attractive in my eyes. No wonder all the women just seem to fall for you," she teased, "I suppose that little monster down there is to me as well."

    Asher broke intoughter, then shot her a wry smile, "Speaking of people in my life, how exactly are we exining why we''reing out of this room together? In case you''ve forgotten, your grandson is still around."

    Grace let out a softugh, shaking her head, "I didn''t think a powerful demon like you would concern yourself with such¡­ human concerns."

    Asher chuckled, his eyes glinting with amusement as he pulled her close, "I don''t mind but I asked because of you. You don''t mind letting him know? I think your poor grandson already learned too many shocking things in a single day. I can already guess that he thinks I might have done something bad to make you stay in my cult.

    Grace''s expression softened as she met his gaze, "Give him time. Once he gets to know you, he''ll understand. But you''re right¡ªmy grandson has already faced enough in one day. So, for now, let''s say you and I had a very¡­ fruitful discussion."

    Asher''s mouth curled into a smirk as he slid his hands around her waist and drew her onto him, kissing her, "Indeed we did," he murmured, savoring the moment.

    -

    Meanwhile, in the quiet halls of the Culthold, Remy awoke to the strange, earthy scents that seemed to permeate the underground. Though the ce was a far cry from his Academy dorm, it held a warmth that felt¡­ safe, somehow, knowing his grandmother was nearby. He couldn''t remember when he had dozed off the night before, waiting for his grandmother and Hellbringer to return.

    ''Maybe they''re back now,'' he thought as he stretched and headed down the corridor.

    In the main hall, Amelia was seated at a long stone table, tapping her fingers anxiously. Her gaze drifted back and forth, her brows creased. Staying overnight had seemed prudent, just in case Remy''s curiosity led him to wander into a private setting that would only add to his confusion and shock.

    Yui, looking groggy and rubbing her eyes, came in with her arms hugging Emiko, who wore her usual calm expression, "Amelia? You''re still here?" Yui asked, blinking in surprise.

    Amelia chuckled, trying to hide her nervousness. "Thought it''d be wise to stay. We did just pull off a rather¡­ delicate mission."

    "That''s true," Emiko nodded, her expression turning serious. "For a moment, I thought we''d be caught by that ambush."

    Yui''s cheeks puffed as she chimed in, "It''s alright, Emiko. Master always has a n and would never willingly send us to die. He already guessed that evil president would be nning to ambush us like that."

    Remy, approaching the group, overheard their conversation, his curiosity piqued. He found himself wondering if Hellbringer, the demon king, could really be the ally his grandmother and these people imed him to be. Even Amelia, the famous Elemental Maiden, was here¡ªa fact that still was hard to process.

    "Hey, Remy," Amelia greeted him with a gentle smile, "Did you sleep okay?"

    Remy nodded, smiling faintly, "Yeah, thanks. But I haven''t been able to find my grandma. Do any of you know where she is? I''m still figuring out my way around here."

    Yui exchanged a nce with Emiko. "Oh, right! Emiko and I were also wondering if Aunty Grace was done with Master. She''s usually here by now, making something for breakfast¡­"

    Emiko nodded, "Maybe she''s just resting? She must have been exhausted."

    "Let''s go check on her," Yui suggested, concern shing in her eyes.

    Remy nodded, suddenly feeling a pang of worry himself. But just as the three were about to turn towards the corridor, Amelia sprang to her feet. "Wait!" she blurted out, her voice echoing in the hall. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Remy, Emiko, and Yui all turned back, startled by her urgency.

    Amelia cleared her throat, trying to hide her panic, "I mean, I¡­ already checked on her. She''s still talking with Master. It must be important. We should wait for them to finish."

    "Oh¡­ makes sense," Yui said, rxing with a smile. "It has to be important if they''re talking so long."

    Emiko nodded in agreement, "Hm, hm."

    Remy blinked, his curiosity only intensifying. He wondered what could be so important they spent the entire night talking. He then wondered if it was rted to him or whatever they were nning to do in the future.

    Amelia let out a quiet sigh of relief, grateful she''d defused the situation just in time. She shed them a reassuring smile and invited them to sit, buying a little more time before Grace and Asher would emerge.

    "Nonsense!"

    Remy was startled by a woman''s annoyed cry and turned to the side to see the scary Bloodice Mistress walking in with her hands on her hips.

    Reba scanned the hall as if in frustration to see the absence of two figures, "I doubt they are up to no good. Otherwise, why would he even forbid me from entering that specific corridor? I can smell something foul here now that bitch drank my medicinal soup, hmph!" Reba snorted with a look of displeasure since she knew a man and a woman spending a night alone could mean nothing but something shameless, especially since Grace might utilize a few thousand life crystals to seduce him.

    "It''s barely morning, and you are already causing amotion, my pet?"

    Remy''s eyes widened upon seeing his grandmother and a tall, devilishly handsome young human man walking into the hall with a charming smile.

    He immediately knew in his gut that this man was Hellbringer but what still caught him off guard was how human he looked like this demoness with no demonic aura surrounding him.

    Reba harrumphed as she switched her res between him and Grace, whose aged face had a kind of glow and faint redness that she had never seen before on her, making her feel that something was very suspicious!

    But before she could say anything, Asher walked past her, making her stumble back, much to her annoyance.

    "So, Remy¡­Are you ready to join the Coven of the Damned?" Asher asked as he looked down at him, making Remy feel his entire body freezing up as he looked up at him

 Chapter 709 Who Are You

    Chapter 709 Who Are You

    "So, Remy¡­Are you ready to officially join the Coven of the Damned?" Asher asked as he looked down at him, making Remy feel his entire body freezing up as he looked up at him.

    His gaze darted between Hellbringer and his grandmother as he weighed the choice before him. Hellbringer''s words held a gravity that made his heart pound, the distant echoes of past beliefs shing with the new reality he found himself in. His throat tightened, but he forced himself to speak up, "I... I''ve already decided to stay with my grandmother." He nced quickly at his grandmother, who gave him a soft nod of encouragement. It reassured him just enough to continue, "But if I''m to officially join your cult... I need to hear from you. Do you sincerely want to protect our world?"

    Asher''s eyes flickered with an unreadable expression, but his smirk remained, "You''ve grown up since the first time I saw you, Remy," he mused, a glint of approval in his eyes, "To answer your question. Yes, I intend to protect both our worlds from destruction. That might sound strangeing from a demon, but that''s something I truly mean. Your president, on the other hand... well, he has a vested interest in iming it all, and he won''t hesitate to crush anyone who threatens his grip on power, including the innocent humans in this world."

    Remy''s shoulders slumped slightly as his chin quivered, the weight of Hellbringer''s words settling heavily within him. Deep down, he felt a strange certainty that Hellbringer wasn''t lying.

    "Then... okay. I''ll be part of your cult. But... what can I do to help? I was just a student until yesterday," Remy said, a flicker of doubt clouding his face.

    Asher''s smirk softened into a half-smile, "Your time wille, Remy. Until then, stay close to your grandmother and help her keep our people safe. That alone will be more valuable than you realize."

    Remy gave a slow nod, his gaze filling with a sense of newfound resolve.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, across the city, Cecilia stood by her office window, her face pale as she clutched a small earpiece, her eyes uncontrobly quivering.

    She had used her contacts at the WHA to monitor the transfer of Remy, out of a sense of loyalty and perhaps fear for Ash''s safety.

    But instead of finding confirmation of a safe and sessful operation, she had also learned something that shattered her. Someone had tried to intercept the transfer, and it wasn''t just anyone¡ªit was the Coven of the Damned!

    It only took a second for her to put two and two together to realize who Ash was affiliated with.

    "How could you¡­," she muttered, anger and pain twisting her voice as she clutched her chest.

    Steeling herself, she activated her wrist device, feeling she couldn''t let him off and confront him.

    ¡ª

    In one of the city''s abandoned mining sites, the air was heavy with a low mist when Cecilia arrived, and the dark clouds overhead gave the world an eerie, muted light.

    The abandoned mining site was deste except for a few rundown buildings, the silent remnants of old machinery towering like ghosts of the past. She didn''t have to wait long.

    She came here after he told her toe here. She didn''t want to go at first. But she wanted to confront him herself. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to rest.

    "I wasn''t sure you''d actuallye," Asher''s voice echoed from behind, cool and measured.

    She turned to face him, her gaze trembling with raw hurt. "You¡­ you''re part of a demon cult, aren''t you? The Coven of the Damned. You used me to help your cult kidnap that boy. All this time, every word you said to me¡­ it was just a way to fool me." Her voice broke as she added, "I can''t believe I fell for it. Maybe my mind really has be too weak..."

    Asher watched her silently, his gaze calm yet edged with an unmistakable impatience, "Are you done drowning in self-pity?" he asked, his tone clipped as he crossed his arms.

    Cecilia''s face contorted with suppressed anger and pain, her voice low and determined as she said, "I''m going to expose you for who you truly are. That''s the only way I can begin to atone for the wrongs I helped youmit."

    A flicker of a smile ghosted across Asher''s face as he took a slow step toward her, "Expose me? You should reconsider, Cecilia. This pain you''re directing at me¡ªyou should be aiming it at your husband. Not me."

    She took a step back, lifting her hand to keep him at a distance. "Don''te closer. I won''t let you manipte me again."

    Asher paused, just a foot away from her, his voice lowering, "You''re saying I manipted you with lies. But tell me¡ªdid I ever lie to you about what truly matters? About the life you''ve lived, the istion your husband forced upon you, or the way he''s blinded you to his schemes? What my cult did was rescue that boy from a miserable fate. Tell me, would you rather we had left him for Derek to use and discard, like all the other innocents?"

    Cecilia''s gaze wavered as she held his stare, a painful, uncertain silence settling between them. Her chin trembled, but his words struck a deep chord within her. For years, she''d been the silent bystander, the supportive wife, unquestioningly trusting in her husband''s vision. But when she thought of the boy''s face, and the horrified expressions of those people in the videos, and of how Derek had spoken about those experiments as if they were nothing more than a means to an end, she couldn''t help but feel the weight of Ash''s question pressing against her conscience. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I¡­" Her voice faltered as she clenched her fists, her gaze drifting away. "No¡­ I wouldn''t want him to be used. No one should suffer like that." Her words were barely a whisper, but the bitterness was evident.

    Asher''s voice softened slightly. "Then don''t waste your anger on me, Cecilia. Channel it where it matters. You know Derek will keep using anyone he can to secure his control. And you''ve seen how he does it. I may be part of a demon cult, but I didn''t use you like he did."

    Her shoulders slumped, feeling her resistance erode under the harsh light of truth.

    Asher slowly stepped closer, his soft radiant, golden eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her breath hitch, "Besides," he murmured, voice low, "it''s toote for you to turn back." His words were measured, each one seeming to press against her with an almost physical weight, "If you expose me, you''ll only end up exposing yourself, and in doing so, risk dragging your daughter into this mess too. Can you really handle the consequences?"

    Cecilia''s resolve faltered for a moment, her eyes dropping as the realization settled in. Her lips pressed together tightly, and she shook her head, struggling to summon the conviction she''d felt just moments before.

    "Tell me I''m wrong, Cecilia." His voice softened, yet it held a quiet authority, making her raise her gaze back to him. "Tell me you haven''t already chosen the path forward bying here. You could''ve exposed me without a word¡ªbut you didn''t. You came here, to me, all the way to this isted spot. Why?"

    Her mouth opened, then closed, words failing her as the anger simmered down to something else¡ªa painful, aching understanding. He was right; she hadn''te here just to use him. She hade for answers, for rity, and for something more than just confrontation.

    But, clinging to herst shred of resolve, she forced herself to shake her head, "You still lied to me and used me¡­ You manipted me, no matter what you''re trying to achieve. I don''t want to see you again, even if I won''t tell anyone what I did for you or who you are. This is thest time we will see each other and thest time I will turn a blind eye to what you have done," She turned away from him, taking a shaky step forward, but before she could take another, Asher''s hand closed around her wrist, stopping her in her tracks.

    In one swift motion, he drew her back, her back colliding gently against his chest as he held her close, his arms circling around her. She gasped, instinctively reaching up to pull away, but his hold tightened ever so slightly, grounding her in ce.

    "I meant what I said," he whispered, his voice low, sending a shiver down her spine. "I want to see you happy, Cecilia. I wanted to save you from the dark path you were being pushed toward."

    "Save me? How?" she managed with a aggrieved re, her voice barely more than a murmur as her struggle eased, her pulse racing under his touch. She had wanted to walk away, to cling to her anger, but his words chipped away at her resistance, making her question her own resolve.

    "If I''d told you the truth outright," he said, his breath warm against her ear, "would you really have trusted me? Would you have believed I was trying to do the right thing?" His voice softened, "I was desperate, Cecilia. I had nowhere else to turn. If you were in my shoes, could you honestly say you wouldn''t have done the same?"

    Cecilia felt the weight of his words settle deep within her, her hand resting lightly over his. She wanted to stay angry, to pull away, but his voice held an honesty that broke through her defenses. Her shoulders slumped slightly, and she turned her head to meet his gaze, the intensity in his golden eyes igniting something fragile within her.

    "Who¡­ are you, really?" she asked, her voice wavering as she turned around and looked up at him, "If you truly meant that you wanted to tell me the truth¡­I am giving you that chance now.."

 Chapter 710 We Feel Just As You Do

    Chapter 710 We Feel Just As You Do

    Asher''s gaze sharpened, narrowing in on Cecilia. He could have dealt with her differently¡ªckmail would be easy, bending her to his will like a pawn.

    But that would only confirm to her that he was no better than her power-hungry husband.

    And unlike Rachel, who he could take his time manipting, he didn''t have the luxury of time or patience with Cecilia. She was also not really a pushover, and he might lose it all if he tried to push her too much.

    So, with a slight edge to his voice, he asked, "Are you sure you want me to show you who I really am? What if you can''t handle the truth?"

    Cecilia''s heartbeat quickened, but she pressed her lips together in defiance. "I am the only one who can decide that. I can handle it. You shouldn''t underestimate me."

    A chuckle escaped Asher, but his amusement quickly vanished as his eyes darkened. Without a word, he seized her wrist. "Follow me," hemanded.

    "Wai¨CWhere are you taking me?" Cecilia stammered, her confusion mounting.

    Yet she didn''t resist, allowing him to guide her down a winding path to a small, decrepit building hidden near the mines. The abandoned hostel loomed in shadow, the air thick with dust and silence.

    "Did we really have toe inside this old building that could fall over us at any moment?" Cecilia asked, her skepticism apparent. Why was he being so secretive? She didn''t have a good feeling about this.

    "I can''t risk prying eyes," Asher replied coolly, casting a nce around before turning back to her. His voice grew serious, "Besides, it''s safer in here¡ªfor you."

    She furrowed her brows, uneasy, "You better not¡ª"

    But her words were cut off as Asher cupped her face, his skin suddenly igniting with an eerie, dark green me. She watched in horror as his flesh melted away, the muscles and sinew vanishing until only a charred skeleton remained, bathed in that otherworldly green fire.

    Eerie, hollow eye sockets stared back at her from within the zing skull. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Her breath hitched as her mind screamed for her to get away, but his grip held her still, cold and unyielding.

    "You wanted to see who I truly am," Asher''s voice reverberated, a deep, grave tone that seemed to echo from the very pits of darkness, "This is who I am. I am Hellbringer. I am Asher Drake, the king of the Bloodburn Kingdom¡ªor the Demon King, as you humans call me."

    Cecilia''s eyes widened, her heart hammering in her chest as she whispered, "No...No...This can''t be..."

    She struggled, and her hands burst into a radiant blue light, forcing Asher back with a sudden, powerful pulse. He slid back, a few feet separating them now, as she red at him, her entire body shaking.

    "How dare you¡­Yo-You did all those things to me to corrupt me, didn''t you?" she spat, her voice quivering with a mix of anger and disbelief, "If I hadn''t stopped myself from falling for your evil tricks, I-I¡­"

    Emotions roiled within her: anger, shock, shame, and a sickening fear over what she''d allowed herself to feel for him.

    She didn''t dare imagine what would happen if anyone, especially her husband, discovered her affair with the most infamous demon to exist now.

    Asher let out a low, guttural scoff, his fiery skull cocking slightly to one side, "Tricks? If I wanted to trick you, why would I reveal myself?" He shook his head, the green mes flickering with his every word, "You said you could handle the truth. But maybe, Cecilia, I overestimated you."

    She red back at him, her fists clenched, "You''re a demon. You¡­ you are the lie."

    "Think carefully about who has truly deceived you, Cecilia," Asher replied, his voice as steady and piercing as ever, "Your husband, your precious WHA¡ªthose are the people who twisted the truth. I didn''t drag you here to scare you; I did it to give you a choice."

    "A choice?" Sheughed bitterly, her chest heaving, "You''re trying to justify this?"

    "Believe whatever you need to," Asher replied, his voice softening just slightly, "But if I wanted you as a pawn, you would have never known who I was. I chose to show you because I value you¡­ and because, unlike those around you, I trust you to seek the truth instead of clinging to convenient lies. You very well know that some humans are no worse than most demons, and that includes your husband because of what he did to his own people and what he ns to do next."

    Cecilia''s eyes trembled, haunted by Hellbringer''s words as his voice echoed in her mind, dredging up the grim ns Derek had confided to her. She felt her heart waver, and the conviction she''d clung to faltered. It was true.

    If she knowingly supported Derek, siding with something like that, there would be no forgiveness in any world that awaited her after death.

    Asher tilted his head, his voice low and cold, "Nothing to say, Cecilia? Because you know it''s the truth? Imagine what it would mean¡ªto knowingly stand by true evil. The angels won''t be waiting to forgive your sins when the timees," he said, his voice like a shadow creeping through her mind.

    Her chin quivered, the radiant blue light flickering around her hands like a candle caught in a breeze, as if her strength itself was dimming.

    But then, she looked up, her eyes still shaking yet determined, "Maybe you''re not wrong, but that doesn''t make you any better. You''ve killed innocents, Hunters, terrorizing my world. I should be calling every Hunter in the WHA to kill you now, even if it won''t cleanse me of my sins."

    Asher began to close the distance between them, his stride slow but deliberate, his voice softer yetced with undeniable conviction. "No, you won''t. And do you know why? Because deep down, you know I''m trying to do the right thing."

    Cecilia shook her head in disbelief, stepping back as though it would keep him away. But he pressed on, "Yes, you''re right. I have killed innocents and Hunters, but my hand was forced. You''ll never understand what it means to live as a demon, cursed to fight for survival in a world while having to defend ourselves against Hunters who show no mercy."

    His words took on a raw edge, exposing the burden he carried, "You think our lives mean nothing because we''re demons? Do you believe we feel nothing, have no heart, no soul? Not all demons are the bloodthirsty fiends you imagine. We are capable of love, anger, sorrow... just as you are. The only difference is the world we are born in and the nature of mana that flows through our veins."

    She stopped moving, his words striking her somewhere deep, twisting the beliefs that had been instilled in her since she was young.

    She found herself staring, seeing for the first time a glimpse of pain and sadness in his hollow gaze. A demon¡­ with sorrow, with remorse? Could they truly be so much like humans?

    "All your life, you''ve been taught that demons are little more than evil beasts. That teaching made it easier for you Hunters to justify killing us without blinking twice. But we feel just as you do." His voice softened as he closed thest few inches between them, his gaze holding hers steadily, "If malice were all I had to offer, I wouldn''t be standing here, exposing my true self to you, speaking to you."

    The eerie mes enveloping his skeletal form began to dim, flickering out as flesh, muscle, and skin returned, piece by piece, until he looked human once more. With gentle hands, he reached out, cupping her cheek as he murmured, "I still only want to save you, Cecilia¡­ from the schemes your husband has set in motion. And because, against all odds, I want you for myself."

    Her hands trembled as he touched her face, her mind urging her to push him away. But her heart kept her frozen, her chest aching with uncertainty, confusion, and a truth she was almost afraid to admit. She looked up, her voice a bare whisper, "I¡­ I don''t know." She gently pulled his hand from her cheek, adding, "You may have shown me your true self, but that doesn''t mean I understand what you''re nning. I can never know."

    Asher took a step back, nodding slowly, "I understand. I can''t ask you to trust me. But perhaps," he said, his tone softening, "you can trust family."

    She blinked, her confusion mounting¡ªuntil the sound of footsteps echoed through the hall.

    She turned, and her eyes widened, catching her breath as a figure stepped into the light. A young woman with long, silky blue hair and radiant blue eyes, her expression tinged with concern.

    "Rachel??" Cecilia gasped, her voice filled with shock, unable to believe her own eyes. Why was her daughter here?!

    "Mom¡­" Rachel mumbled with a look of guilt and worry as she began to approach her shocked mother.

 Chapter 711 A Terrible Mother

    Chapter 711 A Terrible Mother

    "Mom¡­" Rachel mumbled with a look of guilt and worry as she began to approach her shocked mother.

    Cecilia''s voice cracked, a dozen terrible thoughts shing in her mind as she stammered, "Wha¡­What are you doing here?"

    "You must know why she''s here by now, Cecilia," Asher said, his voice calm yet firm.

    Cecilia slowly turned to him, her gaze filled with a dawning horror as he added, "She''s here to help you see the truth."

    "No¡­no¡­this can''t be happening¡­" Her eyes darted between Rachel and Asher, the puzzle pieces falling into ce, forming a picture she couldn''t bear to look at. Rachel''s introduction of Asher to her, the lingering nces, the secrecy¡ªit all suddenly made an unbearable kind of sense. All those dots finally connected in her mind.

    She looked at Rachel, her voice breaking, "Don''t tell me this is true¡­ Were you working with him all along? Since when? How could you do this to me¡­your own mother?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Rachel''s face softened, and she quickly closed the distance between them, taking her mother''s hands into her own, "Mom, I''m sorry I kept this from you. I didn''t want to hurt you, but I couldn''t just tell you without¡­without making you react like this. I wanted to wait for the right time."

    "The right time to make me understand what, Rachel?" Cecilia''s voice quivered, a mix of pain and anguish in her eyes, "That you''ve been colluding with a demon for angels know how long? Did this start¡­ Was it after that quest¡­ when Hellbringer attacked you?"

    Rachel let out a shaky sigh, her eyes filling with memories that weighed heavily on her soul, "Yes, that was when everything started to change, even if it began in the worst way possible. Back then, I wanted him dead more than anything."

    Cecilia felt a pang of guilt, a sting in her heart as she realized just how blind she''d been to her daughter''s suffering.

    "But as time passed, especially during the Quest of the Worthy, he helped me see the truth." Rachel''s voice wavered, her gaze distant, lost in the painful recollections, "He helped me avoid bing a monster like Dad. I almost killed Amelia¡ªmy only friend for some vain reason. Then, I was ambushed by Hunters, my own colleagues, people I thought of as family. They wanted me dead over something I never did, Mom. They would have killed me without a second thought. Can you imagine? That''s when I saw the truth¡­ the darkness we''ve allowed to fester in our own world."

    Tears welled in Rachel''s eyes as she looked at her mother, her vulnerability on full disy, "You can never see the world the same way again once you''ve witnessed the things that happened during that quest¡­"

    Cecilia''s own eyes softened as she took in her daughter''s pain, shock twisting in her heart as she tried to imagine and understand the agony Rachel had endured alone, hiding her suffering to protect her.

    Rachel continued, her voiceced with quiet fury and sorrow, "Hellbringer showed me that demons aren''t humanity''s greatest threat¡­we are. Dad is proof of that. I know it''s hard to ept, but you''ve seen what he''s done and what he''s nning. You know I am right."

    Cecilia''s chin quivered, her heart torn as she grappled with the truth Rachelid bare. She''d pushed aside her doubts about her husband for too long, justifying his actions, convincing herself it was for the greater good. But now, with all her defenses stripped away, she couldn''t avoid the truth any longer.

    Asher stepped forward, his voice unexpectedly gentle, "You may wonder why a demon like me would care about this world. You''re right¡ªI shouldn''t. But I have people I care about here, and I won''t let them live in a world tainted by suffering. Your daughter is one of those people." He paused, his gaze steady, "Stopping Derek is the only way to protect both our worlds from destruction. But we can''t do it alone. We need your help, Cecilia."

    Cecilia looked from Asher to Rachel, whose gentle nod broke through herst reserves. She let out a shuddering sigh, raising a hand to her face as she tried to hold back tears, her voice barely above a whisper, "How¡­How did our family end up like this¡­How did we..."

    Rachel''s face softened with sympathy as she pulled her mother into a gentle embrace, "I''m so sorry, Mom. I wish things had turned out differently. I loved Dad, but now¡­ I can''t recognize the monster he''s be." She held her mother tighter, her voice fragile yet filled with resolve. "You''re all I have left. You''re my only hope. I don''t want you to walk the same path as Dad, nor would I want you to leave me even if I am colluding with a demon."

    Cecilia''s heart cracked open at Rachel''s words, and she wrapped her arms gently around her daughter, pulling her close. Her voice trembled with emotion, "My child... I would never leave you, no matter what. You are my only daughter, the one I cherish more than anything. You''ve apologized far too many times when I should be the one apologizing. I''ve been a terrible mother¡­blind to what you were suffering through all these years."

    Rachel shook her head, looking up at her mother with a soft smile. "You''re the best mom in the world. You have no idea how relieved I am to hear that you''d never shun me. I was terrified, honestly¡­ I thought you might cast me out like Victor''s father did to him. That you''d abandon me to protect our family''s reputation." Her voice wavered as she admitted, "It''s why I kept it all hidden from you. I didn''t want to lose you."

    "Oh, my poor, poor girl¡­" Cecilia''s tears fell as she held Rachel tightly, murmuring, "I''m to me for ever making you feel that way. I was so focused on keeping our family''s image intact, on helping your father¡­ I left you out. But from now on, I''m here for you, no matter what you''re facing."

    A soft smile touched Asher''s lips as he watched mother and daughter cling to each other, both finally shedding years of burdens that had kept them apart. He''d doubted Cecilia would understand, but he''d underestimated just how deeply she loved Rachel, a love that clearly transcended status and reputation.

    Remembering Cecilia''s past, which she had revealed to him, he felt it made sense.

    Cecilia turned to Asher, her expression steady but curious, "So¡­ you saved my daughter during the Quest of the Worthy?"

    Rachel bit her lip, anxious her mother might not be able to ept the whole truth. Asher''s gaze met Cecilia''s, and he sighed, "It''splicated, but yes¡­ I saved her life. I won''t lie to you. At first, I caused her pain, using her to target your husband. I thought that was the only way."

    Cecilia''s face hardened, but Asher went on, his voice carrying a solemn weight, "But somewhere along the way, I realized how wrong that path was. I wanted her to see the truth, even if she had to walk a hard road to get there. And now I''m d to have a just Hunter like her by my side, fighting for what''s right."

    Cecilia''s expression softened with understanding, though a lingering sadness clouded her gaze. She let out a deep sigh. "I understand now why you''ve done what you''ve done. But¡­this war between our worlds is endless. That''s why I even considered Derek''s ns¡ªto end the war and bring peace. But I know now that peace earned by cruel means is no better than the war itself. But¡­ even if you stop my husband, the bloodshed would continue. So what''s the point?"

    Asher''s eyes reflected a glimmer of determination as he shook his head. "The angels and devils have trapped us in this endless cycle, making us believe survival depends on fighting and bloodshed. But I believe there has to be a way, somewhere, for all of us to coexist in peace. It won''t be easy to find, but until then, we have to focus on stopping the disaster that threatens both of our worlds now. So are you willing to do what''s right, Cecilia? The choice you make here and now could decide the fate of your world."

    Rachel''s gaze was anxious as she looked at her mother, hope and worry mingling in her eyes. Cecilia''s hands slowly clenched into fists, her mind and heart battling as she came to the precipice of a decision that would change not only her fate but that of countless others.

    Finally, she lifted her head, her eyes zing with resolve as she looked between Asher and Rachel. Her gaze fixed on Asher, and she spoke with firm conviction, "I will do whatever is necessary to protect my world from true evil if that answers your question."

    Asher smirked, a glint of approval in his eyes. "Good. Then let''s start with this¡ªtell us everything your husband is nning next."

 Chapter 712 The True Monster

    Chapter 712 The True Monster

    Cecilia''s expression froze, tension coiling within her as she processed Asher''s demand. Her gaze fell to the ground, Derek''s ominous words echoing in her head like the relentless beat of a war drum.

    Sensing her mother''s turmoil, Rachel gently took Cecilia''s hand, "Mom, we know Dad told you something important after he took you to the Nexus Tower. Whatever it is, it can''t be anything good. We need to know what he''s nning¡ªto stop him before it''s toote. Only you can help us." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Cecilia rubbed her fingers together, worry etched deep into her face. She kept her head lowered as she spoke, her voice wavering, "If I tell you, he''ll know. He always knows¡­and I can''t even begin to predict how he''d react now that I feel like I can''t recognize him anymore. Maybe he already suspects I''ve gone against him. Maybe we''re already¡ª"

    "Mom." Rachel''s voice was soft but firm, her eyes filled with reassurance, "Don''t worry. We''re in this together. Whatever happens, we''ll face it side by side, and we will protect each other. Dad might find out eventually, but the real priority here is protecting our world. Isn''t that what matters most?"

    After a long, tense moment, Cecilia raised her gaze, looking between Asher and Rachel, and finally spoke, her voice filled with dread, "Okay...I don''t know how to say this, but¡­he''s nning to sacrifice all manaless people to destroy¡­" She turned her haunted gaze toward Asher. "¡­your world."

    Asher''s eyes widened, the shock and gravity of her words taking hold, while Rachel''s eyes filled with horror, "W-What¡­ That cannot be¡­" she whispered, her voice breaking, "He wouldn''t go that far¡­"

    Cecilia grimaced, her face pale, "I''m sorry, Rachel. I wondered the same thing¡­if it was even truly your father talking. But he''s deadly serious, and he''s determined to see it through."

    "Why? Just why? Why would hemit genocide and kill most of humanity to destroy the demon world? Not even most demons have done something like that to their own kind," Rachel''s eyes shimmered with tears, disbelief etched across her face. Asher''s expression turned dark, his toneced with disdain as he replied, "Why are you surprised, Rachel? This is the man who experiments on innocents and betrays his closest allies, even to the point of killing those he once considered friends and family. What''s a billion more lives to him if it gets him what he wants?"

    Rachel gritted her teeth as she grimaced, her emotions raging in her chest, knowing he was right. Somewhere deep within her heart, she had always wished her dad still had some good left in him. But it seems she was hoping in vain.

    Cecilia''s chin quivered, Asher''s words only adding weight to the truth she had tried to ignore. Her heart clenched as she realized just how monstrous Derek was turning out to be, a reality she had desperately wished wasn''t true. But she couldn''t help but wonder who Asher was talking about when he said Derek killed those he considered as friends and family.

    "Mom¡­please tell us¡­Why does he need to go that far?"

    Cecilia turned back to Rachel, her voice a low murmur, "He says he''s creating a new world for us, for humanity. A world without weakness, where only the manaborn survive. He calls it an ''evolutionary step,'' a purge of the weak links that demons exploit to terrorize our world."

    Rachel''s eyes filled with revulsion, "That''s absurd! Weakness isn''t tied to being manaless. Corrupted Hunters can wreak even greater havoc than those without mana. How can he justify such horror?" Her voice broke, "Even if he was right. It doesn''t make it any less evil and wrong. Is he not afraid of the angels'' wrath?"

    Cecilia''s face twisted with anguish, "He believes he''s doing the angels'' bidding. And that they want him to wipe out the demons at any cost. It''s not just a purge; he''s nning to channel the lifeforce of every manaless person into the Nexus Tower, using them to empower it even more. He intends to unleash that power during the Final Reckoning quest to make sure he can obliterate the demon world."

    Asher clenched his jaw and said coldly, "And knowing all this, you were going to stay silent and help him, weren''t you? Is that why you refused to go back to Russia with me?"

    Cecilia''s head dropped, her voice fragile and broken, "I¡­ I didn''t know what to do. He confided in me, convinced me that it was all for us¡ªfor Rachel, for our family, for a better future. He spoke with such sincerity, I thought¡­ I thought maybe I was the one in the wrong. I just didn''t know what to do, and I didn''t want to betray him after everything he had done for us. I''m so sorry¡­I don''t know what I was thinking..."

    Without hesitation, Rachel pulled her mother into aforting embrace, whispering softly, "It''s alright, Mom. I can only imagine how hard it must have been to bear this alone. But you did the right thing by telling us now. You''re not alone anymore in this."

    Cecilia''s arms tightened around her daughter, her heart burdened yet soothed by Rachel''s forgiveness. Asher watched them, his expression unreadable, but the slightest hint of understanding touched his eyes. However, he clenched his jaw, a storm gathering in his eyes. "This is worse than I thought. There''s no bottom line for that wretched dog. We''ll need all the help we can to stop him."

    "I¡­" Cecilia faltered, her voice trembling. "I''m prepared to reveal this to the public if it''s the only way. Maybe then he''ll be shut down before he can push it any further. The Judge will do something to stop him."

    Asher shook his head, his gaze hard and unyielding. "You still don''t get it, do you? He won''t stop at anything, and we can''t trust anyone, including the Judge, no matter how fair you or everyone believes him to be. Derek has the entire WHA in his palm and will crush anyone who stands in his way. Exposing him would only fast-track his ns and turn him even more ruthless. You know as well as I do¡ªhe''s determined to see this through."

    "T-Then, how do you n to stop him?" Cecilia asked, worry etched on her face.

    "We buy ourselves time," Asher said, nodding slowly, his voice chillingly calm. "And we start by¡­" His eyes turned to Rachel, a fierce determination shing in his gaze, "¡­taking down Lenny for good. It''s time. You''re going to crucify him and his entire guild publicly."

    A fierce light sparked in Rachel''s eyes, her lips twisting into a smirk, "Thank the angels, you finally said it. I''ve been enduring his smug, disgusting grin for far too long."

    Cecilia''s eyes widened as she realized the hidden purpose. "So that''s why you joined Lenny''s guild? All this time?"

    "Yes," Rachel replied, her voice filled with the bitterness of patience finally bearing fruit. "Dad used Lenny as his pawn, supporting him in all his schemes, and he still does. Taking Lenny down is the first step to slowing my father down."

    Cecilia sighed, the weight of the truth settling heavily on her shoulders. Yet, another question lingered, a memory haunting her thoughts. She looked at Asher, her brow furrowed. "You said Derek killed those he once considered family and friends¡­ W-Who did he¡­kill?" Her voice trembled, the dread in her eyes in.

    Asher turned to Rachel, inclining his head. "You should tell her. It''s high time she knew the truth."

    Rachel pressed her lips together, nodding before facing her mother, her expression deeply pained. "There are many, but the one that hurt me the most¡­the one that shattered everything¡­was Cedric."

    Cecilia''s face paled, her brows raising in horror. "Cedric? But¡­he was like a son to him. How could he¡­" Cecilia was shocked to hear the truth. But for some reason, she felt as if she knew this somewhere deep down in her heart.

    "He killed him, Mom. Not because Cedric was corrupted or evil. He wasn''t. It was because Cedric was a threat to his ns. He and the WHA plotted to eliminate him that day when the Demon King showed up," Rachel revealed, her voice catching, while Cecilia''s hand flew to her mouth, eyes wide with disbelief.

    "No¡­ How could he? Cedric was¡­He was family¡­What have I done¡­" Cecilia''s voice trailed off, her body trembling as she stumbled back, caught by Rachel''s steadying arms.

    Asher''s gaze darkened. "Is that so hard to believe when he''s willing tomit genocide now? He''s always been that way, Cecilia¡­even before you married him. You have no idea how many bodies he''s buried behind your back, how many innocent lives he''s traded for power and status. The life you enjoyed, the prestige he provided¡ªit was all built on the blood of the innocents. Even the M.A.M. tech that revolutionized this world was meant for good, but he betrayed the inventor and had him killed in a way that would chill you to your bones. You''ve been married to the real monster all along, and it''s tragic you never saw it."

    Cecilia''s heart twisted painfully as his words sank in, a brutal wave of guilt and shame crashing down on her. She had been so blind, her loyalty wasted on a man who held nothing sacred. She even ended up getting Cedric''s good friends killed, including their family. Their blood was on her hands.

    Tears blurred her vision, but she forced them back, clenching her fists as she lifted her chin, meeting Asher''s gaze with newfound resolve, "You''re right...I''ve been blind, ignorant, and because of that, I''ve sinned. But I...I want to make things right while I still can. I will help you both until the end... no matter what it costs or where it leads us.

 Chapter 713 Why Cant They See It?

    Chapter 713 Why Can''t They See It?

    In one of thergest hospitals under WHA''s management, tucked away in a private VIP suite, Lenny stirred awake, his eyes flickering open like those of a man wing his way back from the dead. With a grunt, he pulled himself up, mind groggy¡ªuntil memories hit him like a fist to the gut.

    Hellbringer. The bony and scorching hand around his neck. The nightmare he was forced to endure, a hell he couldn''t escape.

    His fists clenched, his lips curled back in a furious roar, and he yanked the IV from his hand, swinging his legs off the bed. But as his feet hit the floor, a sickly green web of veins pulsed beneath his skin, creeping across his face and arms. He gasped, staggering to his knees, a cold wave of nausea and pain overwhelming him.

    The door burst open as several doctors rushed inside. The head doctor gasped, "Sir! Help him up, quick!"

    Two assistants scrambled to his side, grabbing his arms and helping him back onto the bed as they reattached the IV. The head doctor''s voice quivered, "Sir, please. You can''t remove the IV¡ªit''s the only thing keeping you stable until we can find a solution to your¡­ ailment."

    "Ailment?" Lenny growled, his voice ragged, his eyes hollow. "Are you saying I''m sick? I''m not sick, damn it¡­ I just need my dose¡­"

    "Dose?" The head doctor echoed, a look of confusion spreading across his face.

    But before he could press further, the door mmed open again, and a team of officers in thick, heavy armor stormed in, their presence immediately filling the room with an oppressive weight. The doctors stumbled back in shock, exchanging nervous nces as the officers moved into position, forming a line in front of Lenny''s bed.

    Lenny''s eyes narrowed as he pointed at them, fury mounting, "Who the hell are you bastards? Can''t you see I''m sick? Get out of my sight!"

    A middle-aged man stepped forward from behind the officers, wearing a crisp, formal suit and shing his ID with calm authority, "Mr. Lenny, I''m John, from the Global Surveince Bureau. We''re cing you under arrest for child trafficking, illegal experimentation, and a list of other charges you don''t want to hear. To put it simply, you''reing with us, and things will proceed more smoothly if you cooperate."

    "E-Excuse me?" Lenny staggered to his feet, his face contorting in disbelief, "Did you just say you''re arresting me, the Supreme Commander of WHA?"

    John''s face remained impassive, "I believe I was quite clear. You have two minutes to cooperate before we use alternate methods."

    Lenny snarled, grabbing John by the cor and pulling him close, "Listen, you neat bastard. I''m not going anywhere. I can end your career with one call, you hear me?"

    But his bravado faltered as he saw the officers behind John silently raise their glowing guns, each one infused with a radiant yellow energy that sent a sharp chill down Lenny''s spine.

    John''s voice didn''t waver as he replied, "I wouldn''t rmend getting physical. The guards behind me are some of the top S Rankers from our bureau, and if you resist, they''ll restrain you by force."

    Lenny''s hands began to tremble as he released John, "Fine¡­ You said I had two minutes. Let me make a call, and then you fucking bureau dogs would be begging for mercy at my feet," He grabbed his wrist device from the table, dialing Derek with a scowl as he slipped the earpiece in.

    The line connected, and Lenny breathed a sigh of relief, "President, it''s me, Lenny! These damn GSB dogs are here, saying I''m under arrest on bogus charges. You have to¡ª" His voice trailed off, his face paling as Derek''s voice crackled on the other end. Lenny''s expression twisted with desperation as he whispered, "W-What? No, there must be another way! Please, Derek! Don''t do this¡ªFuck!"

    But the line went dead. Lenny stood frozen, his mind reeling as he realized Derek had abandoned him, leaving him to the mercy of these bastards. The man he''d trusted to look out for him, the man he''d done all kinds of dirty shit for, had turned his back without hesitation.

    He couldn''t believe that Derek told him to do whatever the GSB wants and to let himself get arrested! How could that bastard betray him like this? Lenny couldn''t even threaten or retaliate since he knew Derek was capable of doing worse to him.

    John''s calm voice broke the silence, "Time''s up, Mr. Lenny. Let''s go."

    Lenny gritted his teeth, but with ten guards, each armed and ready, he had no choice but to nod, his face twisted with humiliation, rage, and fear.

    "Um¡­please wait," the head doctor interjected, his voice nervous. "The Commander requires an IV at all times and frequent recements to avoid aa." He handed John a pack of fluid bags, pushing the IV stand forward.

    "Thank you, doctor. We''ll handle it from here." John nodded before turning back to Lenny, who glowered, his face taut with barely suppressed rage. He¡­the Supreme Commander, was now reduced to a pathetic patient and a criminal!

    As he was escorted down the sterile hospital corridors, his fury dimmed, reced by cold thoughts.

    Betrayed by Derek, outmaneuvered by the GSB¡­how had he been exposed? Who dared leak his secrets? He clenched his fists, the sickly green veins briefly pulsing under his skin as his mind raced, trying to grasp who might have orchestrated this downfall.

    ¡ª

    In the vast, silent expanse of the WHA President''s office, Jim stood with his head lowered, tension radiating off him as he stammered, "President, I¡­I will take all responsibility for this!" He forced the words through gritted teeth, anxiously watching Derek''s back, who remained by the tall windows, gazing out with his silhouette shadowed against the bright light.

    The heavy silence and Derek''s uncharacteristic stillness weighed on Jim like a shroud. It felt as if the very air was suffused with an oppressive, barely-contained storm.

    "Tch, stop this silly act, Jim. You taking responsibility doesn''t change the fact that we lost our biggest leverage against that goddamn cult!" Hart''s voice cut through the silence, his tone sharp and irritated. Reclined on the sofa, he brushed his blonde beard, casting an annoyed look at Jim.

    Jim turned toward Hart, desperate to justify himself. "I swear, we followed every procedure as nned. Nothing could have gone wrong, and Hellbringer or his cult members were never near the site. We checked the footage a thousand times¡ªno unknown personnel infiltrated the Bridge Station. And with our scanners and security arrays, no one could have disguised themselves to get past."

    Hart''s brows furrowed, his tone skeptical, "Then that means someone from within tampered with the teleportation chamber. So, tell me, who had ess to it that day?"

    Jim hesitated, casting a quick nce at Derek''s back, "Only the usual tech team and assistants. We''ve mind-scanned all of them, and they''re clear. And then there was the um¡­" His voice trailed off as he hesitantly added, "¡­the president''s wife, who did a routine check. Beyond that, we don''t know who could havepromised the chamber."

    Hart cleared his throat at the mention of Derek''s wife. He rose from the sofa and said, "Alright. You can go, Jim. We''ll contact you if we need anything further."

    Jim nodded, visibly relieved. He nced once more at Derek, then quickly left the room, closing the door softly behind him.

    Hart sighed as he turned back to Derek. "I know this sounds strange, but with Lenny''s arrest and the teleportation chamberpromised at one of the most secure sites in the world, I''m beginning to think¡ª"

    *Click*

    But his words were cut short as the door opened, revealing an elderly, bald man with a white beard and piercing green eyes, his impassive expression framed by a neat brown suit. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Father?" Hart''s surprise was evident, not expecting Albert Hart''s sudden appearance.

    Albert''s gaze remained steady. "Son, give Derek and me a few minutes alone. There''s something we need to discuss privately."

    Hart stiffly nced at Derek''s back, nodding as he left the room without further question, the weight of his father''s request clear in his eyes.

    As the door closed, Albert approached Derek, standing quietly behind him before resting a hand on Derek''s shoulder, subtly noticing the tremble beneath, "It''s alright, Derek," Albert said, his voice low and even, "We always knew this could happen¡ªthat you might be betrayed by those closest to you. I just hoped we''d be wrong, and I''m sorry you had to find out this way. But it''s clear now: only your daughter could have handed Lenny over, and only your wife could havepromised the teleportation chamber. You set the traps, hoping they''d never jump in. But they did."

    Derek''s fists tightened as he slowly turned to face Albert, his face a mask of cold anger, pain, and betrayal, "I gave up everything for them¡­my soul, my heart¡­ And yet my wife, my daughter¡­" His voice cracked with disbelief and bitterness, "How could they do this to me? I wanted to build a new, better world for them. Why can''t they see it?"

    Albert''s eyes held a steady, cold gleam as he replied, "Because they''re blinded by mortal ideologies, Derek. They''re incapable ofprehending what lies beyond. They cling to trivial values, bound by their own weakness. I know you wanted them with you, thought they would be your legacy. But once a man leaves behind his mortality...he won''t need anyone. A true legacy is born from greatness, not dependence. Once we reach our goal, none of this will matter."

    Derek closed his eye, his breathing slowing as Albert''s words sank in, filling the hollow space within him. He exhaled slowly, his voice a low murmur, "You''re right¡­ I shouldn''t need anyone." Opening his eye, it held a hardened light, "But I had hoped¡­ I believed they''d see reason, understand my vision. Now I see they''ve been corrupted. And I know precisely who is responsible for that corruption." His voice grew dark, a deadly glint shing in his eyes.

    Albert gave a nod of approval, his voice smooth as silk, "Isn''t it time you dealt with that person once and for all?

 Chapter 714 Not As Lucky As You

    Chapter 714 Not As Lucky As You

    Albert gave a nod of approval, his voice smooth as silk, "Isn''t it time you dealt with that person once and for all?"

    Derek''s gaze sharpened, his eyes narrowing as he tapped on his wrist device, projecting a small, hazy image of a young man with striking golden eyes, faintly radiant and hauntingly familiar.

    "I knew we''d have to deal with him the moment I saw those eyes," Derek muttered darkly, his voice low with suspicion. "There''s something about him¡­ It feels like I''m looking at ''him.'' Who do you think he really is?"

    Albert studied the image, his lips curling into a faint sneer, "I''ve felt it too. But Cedric is long dead, and ghosts are thest thing we should be worried about. But this one¡­he has to be in league with the Coven of the Damned. Everything started to unravel the moment he wormed his way into your wife and daughter''s lives. There are no coincidences here. Now¡­what''s your n?"

    Derek''s eyes gleamed with cold intent, "He can''t die until he''s served his purpose."

    Albert''s smirk deepened, "Naturally. He could know something crucial¡ªespecially about Hellbringer. That''s why we even let him roam around all this time. Let''s send our most efficient asset, who can ensure the job is done swiftly."

    Derek nodded slowly, his expression growing darker and more calcting.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, outside a rundown hostel near the abandoned mines, Asher stepped into the daylight, followed closely by Cecilia and Rachel.

    He turned to them, a look of concern shadowing his face. "You two aren''t safe anymore. Derek will know you helped me; there''s no one else who he could think of that could have thwarted his ns."

    Cecilia and Rachel exchanged an anxious nce before Cecilia gave a resigned sigh, "I knew the risks when I decided to help you. There''s no avoiding it now."

    Rachel nodded in agreement, her gaze steady.

    "It doesn''t have to be this way," Asher said earnestly. "Come with me. Let me protect you both."

    But Cecilia shook her head, offering a soft, bittersweet smile, "I can''t just run. That would only make things worse. If I disappear, Derek will only twist it into proof of my supposed crimes. I can''t hand him that victory. But¡­" She turned to Rachel, her gaze softening, "Rachel, go with him. Stay safe until this is over. I couldn''t bear to see you harmed."

    Rachel gripped her mother''s hand tightly, her voice resolute, "No, Mom. I''m not leaving you to face him alone. Whatever happens, we face it together."

    Asher sighed, shaking his head, "Why are you both being so stubborn? Derek will stop at nothing. Even if he turns the world against you both, we can reveal the truth in time."

    Rachel gave him a strained smile, "Mom''s right, Asher. If we run, he''ll hunt us without sparing any resources, and it''ll be harder for you and your cult to do what needs to be done. We will just be a burden to you. By staying where we should be, we can at least keep his attention on us and buy you the time you need."

    Asher clenched his fists, his frustration barely concealed. He knew they were right, but it made him feel helpless. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Both women nodded, touched by his resolve. Cecilia gave him a warm look. "I didn''t believe it at first, but¡­you aren''t like the demons I''ve faced in my life. You seem more human than some of my own kind. It''s strange¡­yet undeniable."

    Rachel''s lips lifted in a soft smile, a look of resonance between them.

    Asher briefly lowered his gaze as he wondered if they felt like that was because he was once human.

    "Don''t worry, Asher," Rachel said, her voice steady, "Dad won''t dare kill or hurt us yet. He has a reputation to maintain, and he needs us to help him maintain it until he doesn''t have to. For now, he''ll just try to keep us under his thumb. So go on. Do what you need to."

    Asher chuckled softly, his gaze flickering with warmth, "Like mother, like daughter, huh?"

    Cecilia and Rachel shared a look, a warmth blossoming between them despite the looming threat.

    With a final sigh, Asher relented, "Fine," he said, his voice tinged with reluctant resignation, "But if either of you is in danger, I''ming back. No arguments."

    Cecilia''s gaze lingered on Asher''s golden eyes, and she felt a pang, a sh of Cedric''s face in her mind, his kindness and courage.

    She swallowed the ache and murmured, "I wish Aira were still here. She''d do the right thing¡­she could have helped us."

    Asher''s face hardened, a flicker of disdain in his expression, "The right thing? She was there, Cecilia, when Derek murdered Cedric."

    Rachel lowered her head, pain evident in her eyes.

    Cecilia blinked, a mix of sorrow and disbelief clouding her face, "Maybe she was forced. She couldn''t have crossed the WHA and lived to tell the tale, just like Cedric. But¡­if she didn''t...there has to be a reason. She even disappeared after his death. I thought it was out of guilt and sorrow. But what if...Derek did something to her? Now that I know the things he is capable of...I can''t help but worry about such a possibility."

    Asher''s brow furrowed thoughtfully, while Rachel looked at her mother in shock, "You think Dad did something to her? But we never found a trace of her, not even a body¡­"

    Cecilia nodded slowly, "Exactly. Only your dad can hide someone in a ce that nobody else can find. We never even found a body or a single trace of her. Nobody can disappear like that...not even through simple death."

    Asher furrowed his brows, wondering if Cecilia''s suspicion held any truth.

    The possibility of Aira''s disappearance being another one of Derek''s buried secrets lingered like a weight in his mind, unsettling him in ways he didn''t expect. But he pushed it aside, focusing his resolve. "We''ll uncover her disappearance when the time''s right," he said, his voice calm but determined, "But now, our priority is to destroy the Nexus Tower before Derek can activate it. We have to act before he arms the majority of Hunters with M.A.M. Thanks to Cecilia, we know where the Nexus Tower is located."

    Rachel and Cecilia nodded, anxiety flickering in their eyes but matched with fierce determination.

    ¡ª

    Back in the well-lit depths of the Culthold of the Coven of the Damned, Remy hovered anxiously in the shadowed hallway, his gaze fixed on the Bloodice Mistress, Reba Thorne. Her reputation as one of the most feared figures in the demon world was intimidating enough, but the fact that she was enved to Hellbringer made him both horrified and curious.

    Right now, though, his worry was for his grandmother, who was engaged in what appeared to be a heated discussion with Reba.

    Remy shifted ufortably, hoping Reba wasn''t bullying Grace now that his grandmother was no longer at her peak strength.

    Reba''s voice was sharp, usatory but low enough to not let anyone else hear, "You think your sly tricks go unnoticed? You slept with him, didn''t you? Just admit it, right now!" She stood beside Grace, hands on her hips, her voice barely a whisper but charged with a palpable frustration.

    Grace didn''t flinch, a subtle smile ying at her lips as she calmly poured the tea, "Shh, keep your voice down. Master wouldn''t appreciate you speaking so loudly with a kid nearby."

    Reba''s face flushed slightly, but she whispered fiercely, "I am keeping it low. Don''t try to change the subject. Tell me what you two did that night."

    Grace chuckled softly, ncing at her, "I didn''t expect you to be so jealous. But fine, if you insist." She set the teapot down with a gentle clink.

    "I''ll admit I shared a passionate night with our master. But it isn''t a crime, is it? I may be old, but I''m still allowed to enjoy life, right?" Grace winked, her tone teasing.

    Reba''s cheeks flushed a deeper red as she sputtered, "You¡ª! I underestimated you! I can''t believe you actually did it!"

    Grace raised her brows, feigning innocence, "What''s so shocking? He wanted it too, and he enjoyed every second. Isn''t that natural between two consenting adults?"

    Reba''s voice faltered, caught between indignation and disbelief, "B-But¡­ you''re a human ve. That''s¡­ that''s not right!"

    "Oh,e now," Grace replied with a slight smirk. "I thought demons indulged with their ves often enough. Surely you had your own escapades as a princess consort?"

    Reba''s flush deepened as she stammered, "I-I¡­ don''t think that''s relevant here!" She cleared her throat, attempting to hide her embarrassment. She obviously couldn''t let Grace know she was a virgin until Asher took it.

    But she couldn''t resist, crossing her arms with a feigned look of disinterest as she asked, "But just to make sure you didn''t do anything to offend Mater¡­Just¡­ what exactly did you two do?"

    Grace''s eyes twinkled mischievously. "Well¡­ we worshiped each other with our mouths until our lips got swollen and red, tasting each other''s essence. Then we went on to use our bodies to dance with each other until our hips became sluggish and our skin was riddled with hot sweat," Her voice softened, a hint of genuine sentiment, "The way he kissed me¡­ I felt young again. Like I was his, and his heartid bare for me to take. I already can''t wait to feel it all over again."

    Grace then looked at Reba and asked with a subtle smile, "Do you also feel like that? My married life was just a business transaction. I have never truly loved a man, so I can''t really tell if this is what it feels like."

    Reba''s expression faltered, a mix of shock, indignation and reluctant intrigue crossing her face, realizing how different her experience waspared to hers. She could see that Grace wasn''t trying to provoke her but speaking her heart out and that she seemed to have enjoyed every second of it. Reba couldn''t help but wonder if it would really feel that good. But Asher never kissed her...not even once. He did make her feel pleasure through his "punishments," but now Reba couldn''t help but wonder how it would feel to experience something deeper like Grace did.

    She tried to hold herposure, but jealousy tinged her voice, "O-Obviously, what you felt is nothing. You only think it''s something special because youck experience, hmph," She forced a haughty expression, though envy simmered behind her words.

    Grace chuckled, her voice smooth and nonchnt, "You must be right. I feel like I should havee upon our master sooner. All these years feel wasted. What a pity I am not as lucky as you," She shrugged, casting Reba an innocent smile that only seemed to agitate her further.

    Before Reba could respond, both women turned their attention toward the doorway as Asher entered the hall, his face dark and grim, "We''ve got some very bad news," he announced, his voice low and foreboding.

    The light-hearted atmosphere between Grace and Reba evaporated instantly, reced with tension as they exchanged worried nces.

 Chapter 715 The Thundering Reapers Identity

    Chapter 715 The Thundering Reaper''s Identity

    Remy''s face drained of color as he stammered, "The President¡­he''s nning tomit genocide?"

    Grace, Emiko, and Yui shared dark, troubled expressions. Never in their lives did they imagine he would turn out to be someone so evil, without any bottomline. It was as if he wasn''t even human at heart or soul.

    Reba scoffed, "Oh, good. Can''t believe he''s making it easy for¡ª" She stopped short, her words drying up under the weight of their stares, the irritation flickering in her eyes as she felt the judgment radiating from these humans.

    She clicked her tongue in frustration, annoyed why these days she was feeling bothered by what they were thinking about her.

    Asher looked at each of them, his gaze steady, "If anyone had any doubts before, now you know the kind of man Derek really is. This isn''t someone we can afford to hold back against. I''ll need to return to my world to handle some things there first while you guys make sure the bomb we have nned to use to destroy the Nexus Tower is ready to be deployed."

    "Wait!" a voice called out, making them all turn. Amelia rushed into the room, catching her breath as she looked around, her expression urgent, "I heard everything from Rachel, but there''s something else important I have to say. I think I know who the Thundering Reaper is. It''s a long shot, but¡­ it''s worth a guess."

    Everyone''s attention sharpened, curiosity and tension thickening the air. Remy, Emiko, and Yui exchanged nces, eager for the revtion.

    "Who is she?" Asher asked, his frown deepening, "She must have a human disguise to roam undetected. But that makes it harder to guess."

    Amelia nodded, holding up a small memory card between her fingers, "I''ll show you. This footage was captured by the cameras in the public library where Arthur chased the Thundering Reaper, only for her to magically ''disappear.'' Let''s see if my hunch is wrong."

    Asher''s brow furrowed as he mumbled, "It always struck me as odd that she slipped away so easily. Arthur''s still inexperienced, but I trained him well enough to know he wouldn''t lose a trail that easily."

    Grace''s lips curled into a knowing smile, "You finally got it? Let me put it up," She took the memory card from Amelia and plugged it into a nearby console, her fingers tapping with a practiced ease.

    Reba narrowed her eyes, leaning forward with keen interest, eager to finally see the identity of this Unseen bitch.

    Therge screen flickered to life, disying the footage. Grace exined, "Since it''s a public library, the cameras they use are decent enough to even capture objects moving at inhuman speeds. That''s why I asked Amelia to procure the footage, even though it wasn''t easy since the WHA had arrived on the site that day. Of course, it can''t capture the figure of someone as fast as the Thundering Reaper. But..." Grace suddenly slowed down the video at a certain point and paused where the screen was showing a faint, dark yellow lightning trail speeding into the hall of the public library. She then added with a smile, "...it can capture the lightning trail she leaves behind. This is proof that she did enter the public library but..." Grace fast forwarded the entire footage until nobody was left in the hall, "...there is no lightning trail seen leaving the building. It means she had evacuated with the others as I suspected."

    "Oh..." Remy blinked his eyes and was amazed at how his grandmother knew how to do these things when others of her age wouldn''t even know how to operate aputer. At the same time, he was intrigued by her findings.

    "So, she used a human disguise and walked out with the others?" Yui asked, her brows raised.

    "Exactly," Amelia confirmed, her gaze intense. "Now, here''s what I really want to show you." She rewound the footage, stopping at the moment when Arthur was helping people evacuate. Her finger hovered over the screen as she paused at a specific moment: a girl in a wheelchair moving past Arthur. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Recognize her?" Amelia asked, her eyes scanning the room.

    Yui tilted her head, "That''s Arthur''s girlfriend, right? Anna. I heard she lives in Germany."

    "Of course. Since she lives in Germany and is a teacher, it''s normal to see her in a ce like that. But...do you know the strange part?" She tapped a few more buttons, bringing up multiple camera feeds from different areas in the library. "She was never in the building until Arthur arrived. None of the cameras caught her entering or exiting. So, how did she ''magically'' appear?"

    Asher''s gaze darkened as he processed this new information, "So Arthur''s girlfriend, Anna, is the Thundering Reaper? A cripple who can''t walk? I have sent Reba to observe her before. She really can''t walk, nor does she have any mana. But you are right...This is very strange." Reba crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing with deep suspicion, "That human cripple doesn''t have a speck of mana, and yet she''s supposedly moving at lightning speed? It''s ridiculous."

    Amelia pressed her lips together, her voice low and measured, "Ridiculous, yes. But it''s the only exnation. If she can appear out of nowhere and disguise herself, then there''s no reason she couldn''t hide her mana. Maybe her being crippled is also a part of her cover to fool us. She is backed by Derek, and since we suspect she already has the M.A.M tech inside her, we don''t know what other tech she might be using to conceal her true identity."

    Emiko furrowed her brow. "It does seem possible she''s masking her true self to stay hidden¡­"

    Grace''s gaze hardened as she continued reviewing the footage, "Amelia is right. If she can conceal her mana, her disability may be just as false. This entire facade could be a ruse to keep us off her trail. Remember how the hostages Arthur rescued didn''t die in the st?"

    Yui nodded and said, "Of course. But weren''t they rescued by a speedster Hunter?"

    Grace nodded and said, "That''s what I initially believed until I took Amelia''s help to gather the surrounding footage before the bomb went off. Again, there was no Hunter within a thousand-mile radius who could have saved them in time."

    "But why did she save them?" Emiko asked with a confused look. She added, "Doesn''t she kill people instead?"

    "What if she saved them for Arthur? Maybe for some twisted reason or...she really cares about him," Amelia asked with a narrowed gaze.

    Asher scoffed, the weight of the revtion sinking in, "Anna, a woman living two lives, one crippled and harmless, the other a demoness, fast and deadly. We''ll need to approach her carefully. If she''s truly the Thundering Reaper, she''s likely more dangerous than we ever anticipated. Derek must have nted her near Arthur to keep an eye on him. No wonder Reba caught her out in the open when I was training Arthur."

    Reba snorted, her expression a mix of irritation and disdain. "Hmph, so that''s what it was. She was sniffing around that fool, trying to see if he was up to anything suspicious. If she''d spotted you with him, she''d have reported it straight to her master."

    Asher nodded thoughtfully. "Whether or not she knows I''m training Arthur doesn''t matter anymore. Now that we''re almost certain she''s the Thundering Reaper, we can''t leave her unchecked. Derek could set her loose on us at any time, and thest thing we need is to be caught off guard."

    Amelia frowned, concern evident in her eyes. "But how are we going to deal with her? She''s Arthur''s girlfriend, and Derek''s backing her."

    Asher''s gaze grew distant, his mind ticking through the options, "We need to understand what kind of rtionship she has with Arthur. Is it strictly business¡ªa spy role for Derek? Or¡­ is there something more personal between them? That knowledge could change our approach entirely. I might have to make a detour before heading back."

    Reba stepped forward, her voice sharp with urgency. "Wait¡ªyou''re nning to confront her? Just remember, your human avatar isn''t strong enough to handle her inbat. That bitch adapts quickly and reads your moves before you even make it. You can''t take her by surprise likest time."

    Asher smirked, a spark of amusement in his eyes. "Fight her? I''m not foolish enough to start a battle in this form. I only need some answers. Meanwhile, you all focus on the bomb." With that, he turned to leave, his footsteps echoing softly as the others exchanged worried nces.

    ¡ª

    Not long after, Anna was at home, cooking with her crutches resting nearby. Her phone rang, and she nced down, frowning at the unknown number. She took a steadying breath, answering in an impassive voice. "Yes?"

    A cold, detached voice issued an order from the other end, "You are to bring in Ash, Arthur''s Combat Advisor, ASAP."

    Anna''s brows arched in surprise. "Ash? Why?"

    "Do as you''re told," the voice replied, icy and firm, before the line abruptly disconnected.

    Anna lowered her phone, clutching it tightly. Her mind raced¡ªshe knew what it meant to bring in someone like Ash. The blue-eyed monster would probably question him and then eliminate him. However, that wasn''t her concern.

    A pang of difort struck her as she imagined Arthur''s reaction. Arthur looked up to Ash, trusted him. If Ash were to disappear¡­ Arthur would investigate, and things could unravel quickly.

    *Ting!*

    The doorbell''s sudden chime snapped her from her thoughts. She nced over her shoulder, puzzled. Arthur had said he''d be hometer. Perhaps a neighbor?

    Easing herself into her wheelchair, she rolled to the front door and opened it with a polite smile. But her smile faltered as her gaze traveled up, meeting the intense golden eyes of a tall figure casting a shadow over her.

    "Hello, Anna," Asher said, a subtle smile ying on his lips. "I''ve heard a lot about you from Arthur. Mind if Ie in?"

    Anna''s hand tightened on the door handle upon being surprised to see the very man she''d just been ordered to bring in¡ªAsh himself!

 Chapter 716 A Warning

    Chapter 716 A Warning

    Anna pulled herself together, masking her wariness with an awkward chuckle, "I¡ªSorry, I''m just surprised to see Arthur''sbat advisor suddenly show up. Did something happen?"

    "Not exactly. But I want to talk about Arthur. Shall we do that inside?" Asher kept his subtle smile, watching her carefully.

    Anna''s stomach twisted, a faint prickle of unease settling in. The timing of his visit felt too strange and sudden. It was not as if they were acquainted earlier.

    But with little choice, she managed a polite smile, nodding toward the doorway, "Of course. Pleasee in." She wheeled herself back to let him step inside, closing the door slowly as Asher''s footsteps echoed in the cozy, dimly lit space.

    She rolled into the kitchen, motioning to the kettle, "Do you want some tea? I was in the middle of cooking."

    "If you don''t mind," Asher replied with a nod, "Thanks."

    Anna didn''t expect him to actually agree and regretted asking, even if she did it to look polite and weing.

    "You have a nice, cozy home here," he remarked, his gaze lingering on the surroundings before settling on her. "Arthur must feel warm when hees here each time."

    Anna gave a quick side nce, her lips curving into a soft chuckle, "It''s not much, but thank you. So¡­what about Arthur did you want to talk about?" She handed him the cup, only to feel her heart skip a beat upon realizing he was standing right behind her, leaning casually against the kitchen table.

    Asher took the cup from her, his gaze steady, "Oh, there''s that," he said smoothly, "But I also wanted to know more about the mysterious woman supporting Arthur from the shadows¡­the one he wants to keep as a secret. I wonder why when he should be proud to announce you as his girl to everyone. I wonder if even the president knows¡­"

    Anna forced a soft chuckle, carefully maintaining herposure, "It''s not actually him. I asked him to keep our rtionship a secret because I didn''t want him to attract any unnecessary attention. As you can see¡­I''m just an ordinary human who can''t even walk. People might ridicule him for having a girlfriend like me despite being so powerful and an Elite."

    Asher raised a brow slightly, the faintest hint of skepticism in his gaze, "An ordinary human? Hmm¡­I guess I can see where you''reing from."

    Anna''s pulse briefly quickened at her slight slip as she realized she addressed herself as an ordinary ''human'' instead of a ''person''. She didn''t know why this man''s presence was making it hard for her to stay calm.

    "I heard from Arthur that you two met in an orphanage as kids," Asher continued, his tone conversational but probing, "Which orphanage did you two grow up in again?"

    Anna''s chest tightened, her mind skimming through thoughts. Was this idle curiosity¡­or something more? Yet she answered with a light smile, "We were from the New Hope orphanage. But it''s been shut down for a long time now. It wasn''t a good ce, but¡­I''m d I got to at least meet him like that."

    "Oh¡­" Asher tilted his head, eyes narrowing slightly as if evaluating her words, "You two must have known each other for a long time then. That means¡­you really care about him a lot, hm?" He took another sip of his tea, his gaze piercing.

    Anna''s expression softened, her eyes momentarily flickering with something genuine as she looked away, "Yes¡­I care about him a lot."

    Asher furrowed his brows, his gaze steady, "Then you must feel very worried each time he goes on a quest. Even for that New York quest¡­he almost died¡­You know that, right?"

    Anna''s lips pressed together, her head inclining in a slow nod. She avoided his gaze, a faint tremor in her heart as she gripped the edge of the counter.

    Asher sighed, his toneced with a mix of weariness and concern, "And now he''s hellbent on catching the Thundering Reaper. He already came close twice."

    A tightness gripped Anna''s chest, her heart threatening to beat faster as Asher continued.

    "But as his advisor, I''m worried because he isn''t ready yet to face someone like her. And yet, I also know he won''t stop just because I tell him to. He feels responsible for all the deaths caused by her. He thinks he let all those people die because he failed to catch her. But if he does catch her¡­how do you think it will end?" Asher''s gaze bore into her, his question hanging heavy in the air.

    Anna''s hand instinctively tightened on the counter as she kept her expression carefully neutral, her mind racing to mask the apprehension she could feel twisting in her stomach.

    Anna''sposure wavered as she let out a sigh, masking the tension building inside her, "I know what you''re trying to say. That''s why I did warn him not to go after someone like her and to let the senior Hunters handle her. But I doubt he would listen to me as well. He''s headstrong, even if he doesn''t appear to be."

    Asher gave a slow nod, "That I can agree. But you probably don''t have to worry. We are getting really close to catching her, and soon, we can expose them and put an end to her for good. Then Arthur will feel at ease. Don''t you think?"

    Her heart clenched with unease at his words, and she forced herself to keep her expression calm as she raised her brows. "You''re close to catching her? You guys know where she is?"

    He gave a light shrug. "Well, we know for sure she has a human disguise to escape undetected after causing disasters each time. People have already seen her in her human form. I doubt it''s a simple disguise for her to elude us all for so long and hide. It must be very convincing to fool those around her." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His golden eyes seemed to burrow into her, searching her face with unsettling intensity, and she felt as if he was peeling away everyyer of her facade, seeing things she''d hidden carefully. Could he know? Her pulse quickened, but she managed to keep her voice steady.

    "You must be right¡­ But what makes you think she''s not hiding in the demon world?" she asked quietly, her gaze meeting his, cautious and guarded.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, his smile faint. "I never said that she''s not hiding in the demon world. What makes you think she''s hiding in our world?"

    Her eyes flickered with a split second of panic, and she forced a quick, awkward chuckle, "Oh, I just assumed that because you said you were close to finding her. You wouldn''t have said that if she wasn''t hiding in our world."

    Asher held her gaze for a moment longer before nodding slightly, "I see. But you assumed right. She''s hiding in our world like a rat waiting to be caught. Maybe she''s closer than we expected... The first thing I''m going to do after catching her is expose her face to the world and let the families of her victims know who caused them such suffering. And then we''ll uncover every evil she''smitted for her master. If she doesn''t stay low, I''m confident we''ll catch her. You agree, right?"

    His words felt like ice trickling down her spine, a subtle warning cloaked in civility. Her fists clenched in herp, a storm of unease building within her.

    Who was this man, really? Why did he seem so assured and unfazed, despite being a manaless?

    *Ting!*

    The doorbell''s sharp ring cut through her thoughts, and she quickly masked her relief with a soft chuckle, "That must be Arthur. I am sorry. Let me quickly get the door for him."

    As she moved to wheel herself toward the door, Asher ced a gentle yet firm hand on the handle of her wheelchair, stopping her in her tracks, briefly startling her.

    He gave her a polite smile, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll get it on my way out. Thanks for the tea."

    Anna nodded slowly, forcing a polite smile as he made his way to the door. She watched his back, feeling half-relieved that he was finally leaving but also half-uneasy about everything they''d discussed.

    When Arthur opened the door, he froze in surprise at the sight of Ash, "Advisor Ash? How¡­"

    Asher gave Arthur a friendly pat on the shoulder as he stepped outside, ncing back with aposed smile, "Don''t mind me. I came here as part of an investigation regarding the Thundering Reaper being spotted in this city. Since your girlfriend was in the library that day, I just had a few questions for her."

    From a few feet away, Anna heard his words clearly, her hands tightening around the handles of her wheelchair, her pulse racing.

    Arthur''s brows lifted, "Oh¡­ You could have let me know. I could have helped you out."

    Asher shook his head, still smiling, "You''re her boyfriend. So by protocol, I had to do it alone. I should head back now."

    Arthur nodded, offering an appreciative smile, "Oh, okay. Um, but thanks for taking up the task. I''m sure this investigation will help us catch her faster."

    Asher nodded, returning the smile before he turned and walked down the path. Arthur, still smiling, stepped into the house and immediately turned to Anna, excitement in his voice. "Hey, you must have been surprised. What did he say? Did he say anything about me?"

    Anna mustered a soft smile, the strain barely noticeable as she replied, "Nothing much, except about that day in the library. He also had some good things to say about you."

    "Really?" Arthur''s eyes lit up upon hearing herst sentence.

    Anna nodded and smiled, "You should take a quick shower, and we can eat dinner while watching a movie."

    -

    Outside, Asher stopped and turned, ncing back at Anna''s house, now only a few meters away.

    His expression shifted, the friendly smile gone, reced with a serious intensity.

    He didn''t want it to be true, but now it was clear¡­Anna was the Thundering Reaper. He didn''t know how Derek was keeping someone as powerful as her under control and with such perfect disguise. But that didn''t really matter anymore.

    He hoped his warning had been clear enough for Anna to take it seriously andy low; he didn''t have time to deal with her, nor could he risk exposing himself now. But if she was hellbent on causing trouble for him or his cult because of Derek''s orders...then he will have no choice but to deal with her. However, he can''t help but think how Arthur would fit in this equation and didn''t know why he was even feeling this concerned in the first ce.

    After a long pause, he turned and walked away, his mind set on the next steps ahead.

 Chapter 717 His Rule Will End

    Chapter 717 His Rule Will End

    In the dark light of a secluded chamber, tucked away in the ancient caverns beneath the Draconis Kingdom, shadows danced along stone walls etched with dark magic. Flickering torches illuminated the narrow, winding path that Lysandra walked, her steps echoing softly as she moved with regal, calcted grace.

    Her silveryvender hair flowed like a river of twilight down her back, casting a shimmering contrast against the dark crimson of her gown, which hugged her curvaceous figure with an elegance as menacing as it was alluring. Behind her trailed Rhygar, his gaze fixed on her with a fervor that would send chills down the spine of any other woman, but she paid him no heed, her focus entirely on the gathering ahead.

    She had no choice but to entertain his presence since he was the one who acted as the middleman to bring over all these leaders to this ce without making Drakar suspicious while hiding her involvement.

    As Lysandra entered the room, her dark silver wings unfurled just slightly, casting a shadow that fell over the assembled leaders of the vassal kingdoms and tribes. She held their attention instantly, a menacing beauty whose presence demanded reverence.

    Her fiery-dark red eyes swept over the gathering, and she could feel their apprehension, curiosity, and a quiet, simmering hope. These leaders hade despite the risks, lured by the possibility of change¡ªof escape from Drakar''s ruthless and cruel rule.

    One of the leaders, a grizzled chieftain with jagged scars tracing his face, cleared his throat, his voice low and wary, "Queen Lysandra, we are honored to be in your presence. But I must ask¡ªwhat makes you think Drakar''s wrath will not descend upon us for even entertaining such¡­ whispers of rebellion?"

    Lysandra''s cold eyes narrowed with a hint of reassurance, "Because Drakar''s wrath is but a shadow that clouds your sight. He rules us all by instilling fear, making you believe that there is no choice but to cower and obey." Her gaze traveled over each of them, her voice as smooth as silk, yetced with a steely edge, "But fear is a fickle weapon, one that loses its bite when you realize that you are not alone. Together, we can stand against him and forge a path of peace and security¡ªfor your people, for yourselves."

    The chieftain''s eyes flickered with a spark of intrigue, and he leaned forward, "And what do you offer us in return, my queen? What assurance do we have that this peace you speak of is not just a means to rece one tyrant with another?"

    Rhygar, who had been lingering silently, took a step forward, his gaze fierce. "Watch your tongue! You address the Queen Consort¡ª"

    Lysandra raised a graceful hand, silencing Rhygar with a nce, "Let them speak," she said in a low yet firm voice, though her tone brooked no argument.

    She then returned her gaze to the chieftain, her eyes smoldering with conviction, "You are right to ask. Drakar has crushed trust underfoot, making you all question the very concept. But I am not here to rule as he does. My aim is to restore bnce, to let your people thrive instead of living as fodder for his whims. We all know he doesn''t know the meaning of loyalty. If he feels like it, he will massacre you and your people without batting an eyelid."

    The gathered leaders looked at each other with grim expressions, knowing she wasn''t really wrong.

    Another leader, a tall woman adorned in tribal armor and dark silver tattoos that glowed faintly under the torchlight, spoke up, "Your words are bold, Queen Lysandra. But Drakar''s power is not merely his might¡ªit is his connections, his spies, his reach, and his armies. His shadow falls everywhere. How can you ensure our safety and that of our people, even if we follow you? This n of rebellion might as well be suicide for all of us."

    Lysandra''s fiery eyes held an intensity that made the woman flinch, yet she did not look away, "Drakar''s shadow only stretches as far as his fear permits. I know his weaknesses, his blind spots, the threads he has left dangling unattended. If you all align with me, I will ensure that his strings unravel piece by piece. You will no longer have to fear his spies or his enforcers. They will be too busy dealing with those of us who dare to stand."

    She paused, letting her words sink in, then continued, "But it is not only safety I offer. I offer you the chance to lead your people without fear, to bring prosperity rather than oppression." Her gaze moved between them, her presence asmanding as her voice, "And I swear on my honor that I will uphold our alliance with fairness. I seek no power for myself¡ªI seek freedom for those who suffer under his tyranny."

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, leaders ncing at one another, their expressions a mix of contemtion and conviction. An old chieftain inclined his head, respect finally showing in his gaze, "You speak like no queen I have ever known, Lysandra. Perhaps you truly mean to change things."

    Rhygar, barely containing his excitement, leaned closer to her, his voice a murmur only she could hear, "See? They''re listening. They''re yours, Mother. Soon, they will all be yours."

    She allowed him a faint, dismissive nod before addressing the gathered leaders once more, "All I ask is yourmitment to the cause and your loyalty. In exchange, I will ensure Drakar''s power falters, his allies abandon him, and his empire falls into the dust. Without the support of leaders like you all, he has nothing. Even his men don''t know loyalty and will fall quicker the more united we are in this."

    One by one, they nodded, the weight of their silent pledge filling the room like a storm ready to break. They couldn''t but feel hope for the first time in their lives, her words instilling a fire in them they never expected to feel.

    "Hear, hear! Our queen is right," An old king stood up and looked around as he addressed everyone, "I have already heard rumors of Drakar building Death Embrace arrays in ournds. There is no telling if he ns to use them on our own people. We have to take matters into our own hands first. We can''t just sit by helplessly like we have all these years and see him and his men destroy ournds, enve our men, take away our women and children, plunder whatever little resources we have."

    Lysandra allowed herself a slow, satisfied nod, her wings unfolding slightly, casting a shadow that seemed to grow with her power, "Then let us bring forth the dawn, for ourselves and for our people. Drakar''s rule will end. And with it, the dark chapter of our history will close."

    - n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Once the others had dispersed, Rhygar turned to his mother, his eyes gleaming with feverish pride, "Mother, I did well, right? Looks like I was able to help you gain their support, just like you wanted."

    Lysandra nodded slowly, a glint of appreciation in her dark eyes, "Yes, you did well, Rhygar. I can''t thank you enough. What you''re doing will help change the future of our kingdom for the better. But we''re far from resting. We''ll need to n every move to make sure we don''t lose the civil war when it finally begins."

    Rhygar''s face lit up with excitement, "Don''t worry about it, Mother. Father will never see using. Once we take him by surprise, even with his strongest men, he won''t have time to react. He''s already distracted, setting up those death embrace arrays¡ªdevils know why."

    Lysandra''s gaze grew distant, a shadow of thought crossing her features. Rhygar continued with a scoff, his toneced with disdain, "And the way you fooled those unworthy dogs who came here¡­talking about peace and security! You know how to tempt them with words; I''ll give you that, Mother. I can''t wait to see their faces when you im the throne, forcing every one of them to kneel before you. Together, we''ll rule the kingdom better than Father or even our ancestors. We''ll be the strongest in history."

    Lysandra briefly nodded, and she narrowed her eyes slightly, "I need to return before your father suspects anything." She moved to leave, her gown flowing behind her in dark, silken waves.

    "Wait, Mother," Rhygar''s voice was strained, his tone sharper than before. She stopped, turning slowly to face him, her expression guarded.

    For a moment, a shadow of bitterness twisted his face, his jaw clenched, "I know you still leave the kingdom asionally¡­to go somewhere else. Those trips were to meet him, weren''t they? That alien bastard?"

    Lysandra''s gaze darkened, her brow furrowing, "You know I have no choice in that."

    Rhygar''s fists tightened, his voice low and venomous, "But do you really have to? Can''t you just fool Father somehow, make him think you''re still in touch with him? I hate that he even breathes the same air as you¡­let alone¡­defiles you with his touch."

    Her face softened ever so slightly, a hint of loathing flickering in her eyes, "Believe me, son, I hate it as much as you do. But it won''t be long. I''m lowering his guard for a reason. When the timees, I''ll finish him myself, once and for all. Then, neither of us will have anything to worry about. This world will be ours."

    Rhygar''s eyes gleamed with a strained smile, his voice almost a whisper, "You''re right¡­Mother. I''ll endure it somehow, just a little longer, and then we''ll be rid of him for good."

    Lysandra gave him a brief nod before turning to leave, her expression returning to its cold nature as she walked down the dim corridor. Her thoughts turned toward meeting Asher now that she had to let him know of some things.

 Chapter 718 I Am More Than That

    Chapter 718 I Am More Than That

    Asher stirred in the dark silence of his castle, rising from his coffin, his senses sharpening as he registered an unexpected presence. Standing before him was Sabina, her arms crossed, a yful yet intense look in her eye, and behind her, a dark blue coffin resting on its side.

    He narrowed his eyes, a subtle edge to his voice as he asked, "What are you doing here?"

    Sabina raised an eyebrow, smirking slightly. "What? Can''t a consort even visit her husband in his training hall?"

    "That''s not what I meant. If you want my blood or something, it has to wait. I''m really busy right now," he muttered, hurriedly pulling on his ck royal robe, his movements brisk.

    Her smirk faded, a sh of disappointment crossing her face, "I know I''m a horny bitch," she began, hesitating slightly before continuing, "but I¡­ I''m more than just that to you. I''m your woman¡­your wife, even if I wronged you in the past."

    Asher''s eyes flickered as her words sank in, an unexpected gravity in her tone. Sabina''s gaze held a flicker of vulnerability, her hands tightening slightly around her arms.

    "I know you still hate me for what happened," she continued, her voice trembling with barely suppressed emotion, "but I only did my duty as the youngdy of my House. I can''t change the past, only beg for your forgiveness." Her voice dropped, softer now. "I know you don''t want to tell me everything, including why you spend so much time in the Severed Realm. But that doesn''t mean I can''t try to support you¡­as I wish."

    Asher''s expression softened, taken aback by the sincerity in her voice, her frustration, and the quiet pain she''d been carrying.

    "Sabina, I¡ª"

    She cut him off, a faint smile tugging at her lips as she nudged the dark blue coffin with her foot, "And I waited here to deliver the extra human avatar you''ve been asking for. Mother struggled to find the resources, especially after Father forbade her ess to precious materials required to make one. So I¡­ helped her out," she added with a touch of pride, her tone tinged with a faint hint of defiance, "I thought you might need it urgently, but you can''t afford to be careless with it. It might as very well be yourst."

    Asher''s gaze softened even further as Merina''s voice echoed in his mind, letting him know that Sabina had risked herself, spending weeks gathering the resources on her own, located in dangerous locations, some even in enemy territory.

    Since Merina was standing right outside, she was able tomunicate with him mentally.

    Asher''s heart stirred with unexpected warmth, realizing the extent of Sabina''s dedication.

    She took a step back, her lips pressed tightly as she turned to leave, "I suppose I''ve done my duty as a consort here for now," she said, her voice quieter, tinged with a mixture of disappointment and lingering pride.

    But before she could take another step, Asher''s arms wrapped around her slender frame from behind, pulling her back until she felt the solid warmth of his chest against her. A shiver ran through her, her pulse quickening as she felt the strength and warmth of his embrace.

    "Sabina¡­" he whispered softly into her ear, his breath warm against her skin, "I''m sorry. I''ve neglected you, treated you unfairly as a wife, didn''t I?"

    Sabina''s eyes widened, her vision blurring with unshed tears. She hadn''t expected an apology from him, and his words struck her deeply, softening the guarded walls around her heart.

    Asher tightened his hold around her, his voice low and filled with sincerity, "¡­You''re right. You are my woman¡­my wife. I shouldn''t have taken you for granted or let my anger blind me to who you are now. But I see it now. I see how hard you''re trying to support me, and I can''t express how grateful I am to have you as my wife. I was cautious of you because of your nature¡­and how you tried to kill Merina in the past. But maybe that''s also what makes you even more attractive to me. I know now you''d never harm those I care about. If that was the case, you would have never spared Merina or any other woman I care about." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A mischievous smile slowly broke through Sabina''s tear-filled expression as she brought her hands to his, caressing them lightly, "Fufu~ Took you long enough to realize just how irresistible I am," she said, her voice regaining its yful edge. She spun around swiftly, grabbing his robe and tugging him down, pulling his lips to hers with a sudden, passionate intensity. Her tears spilled free as she closed her eyes, the weight of everything she''d held back flooding through her.

    "Mmmhnn~"

    Asher returned her kiss with equal fervor, his hand gently holding the back of her head, his other arm wrapped firmly around her slim waist.

    He realized that despite all her craziness, she still had emotions as any other woman.

    The world around them seemed to fade, leaving only the heat between them, an unspoken passion and warmth filling the silence.

    Outside, Merina watched quietly through the narrow opening in the doorway, a gentle smile touching her lips. She remembered Sabina''s initial harshness, the days she''d endured her sharp remarks and jealous and terrifying res.

    But over time, Merina had seen a different side of her¡ªa woman who, despite her outward confidence and twisted unpredictability, yearned deeply for love, not just the fleeting satisfaction of lust.

    Maybe her desire to seek lust was just a quest to find something that could make her feel special and her heart alive. And she did find it in Asher.

    She also knew Sabina came to understand her as well since they lived in the same castle, even though she wouldn''t act like it.

    Asher gently broke the kiss with Sabina, a warm smile lighting his face as he said, "I would love to spend more time with you, but I really don''t have time now¡­not with everything going on. You wanted to know what I''m doing on the other side? I''m trying to stop the WHA from destroying our world. That''s why I spend so much time there. And with you helping me, I know things will be less difficult."

    Sabina curved her lips into a sultry smile, brushing her lips over his palm, her fangs faintly glinting, "I had a feeling those pesky humans were up to no good. But destroy our world? They can only dream¡ªbecause with you here, they''ll be ughtered before they even get the chance."

    Asher''s lips twitched with amusement, "I''m already feeling better seeing how much confidence you have in me."

    Her eyes sparkled with a feverish light as she ran her tongue across his palm, her voice dripping with pride, "Of course. You''re my man. Who else could I have faith in?"

    He could see the bloodlust rising in her eyes, that familiar hunger threatening to tip her from a mischievous consort to a ravenous and lustful demoness. Knowing he needed to leave before she fully turned, he deftly spun her around, his hands resting on her smooth shoulders, "Well, I really have to go now, but I''lle to youter."

    Sabina narrowed her eyes in a yful warning, "You''d bettere to meter. You don''t want to keep a hornydy waiting, do you? I am already so wet after that kiss." She winked while licking her finger slowly.

    Asher chuckled, pulling back toward the door. Just before he stepped out, he nced back, a question hovering on his lips. "Oh, one more thing¡ªare you treating Silvia nicely? I haven''t heard anyints, but I want to hear from you."

    Sabina scoffed, an amused smirk curling her lips, "Fufu~I''m not bullying her if that''s what you''re asking. I''ve had my fill of watching her cry and whine. Any more would just be¡­annoying." Her expression shifted slightly, bing more serious, "But¡­I don''t hate her. Believe it or not, I look after her like a little sister in my own way. Her mother, though, I hate that bitch more than anything. Of course, you wouldn''t mind since you love her pussy."

    Asher let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. He couldn''t deny her yful barb, but he was d to see this softer side of her, one that cared in her own unique way, "See youter, Sabina," he said with a smile, stepping out into the hall, her warmth lingering behind him as he left.

    Watching him disappear, Sabina''s lips softened into an unguarded, genuine smile¡ªa rare moment of warmth she hadn''t expected to find this day.

    Outside the room, Merina, who had witnessed the exchange, gave a deep bow, watching her master hurry down the hall.

    But suddenly, she felt a cold presence wrap around her neck, pressing her back as a familiar, low voice whispered in her ear, "Wolfy mommy, I know what you did there." Sabina''s chuckle was soft, her cheek brushing Merina''s as she held her close.

    Merina''s heart raced, her pulse skittering as she felt Sabina''s fingers lightly graze her cheek, her ghostly red eyes glinting from the side, "W-What did I do?"

    "Oh, I have a feeling you helped me just now," Sabina purred. "You either wanted to curry favor with me or¡­perhaps you truly meant it. But since you don''t need to curry favor when you already have our master''s approval despite being a wolfy ve¡­I know why you did it."

    Sabina''s gaze softened as she released Merina, stepping back with a yful wink. "¡­That''s why I now like you more than before. You have my favor now¡ªwhether you wanted it or not." With a knowing smile, Sabina turned and sauntered away, leaving Merina blinking with a small, heartfelt smile before heading off herself.

    ¡ª

    Not long after, Asher arrived at the mouth of Lori''s old cave while sitting atop Lori''s long serpentine body.

    He had to find out from Lysandra if she managed to find out where Kira was hiding. And of course...he wanted to check on her as well.

 Chapter 719 To Last Longer Than A Memory

    Chapter 719 To Last Longer Than A Memory

    Lori''s towering serpentine body loomed over Asher as he dismounted, her dark purple eyes narrowed in indignation. She let out a hiss, her tone thick with pique, "Ssss, I can''t believe my magnificent self has been reduced to being a free ride for a brat who can''t keep his handsss off every beauty out there."

    Asher chuckled, giving her sleek scales a reassuring pat, "Come on, Lori. You know you''re much more than that."

    Lori''s eyes narrowed further, and with an irritable flick of her tongue, she began to slither away, "Ssss, I''ll believe that when you start seeing me as one of those beauties too," she retorted before vanishing into the dark mist.

    Shaking his head with a faint smile, Asher continued deeper into the cave, where he caught sight of Lysandra standing near the stone wall. She was carefully inscribing something, her slender finger aglow with a fiery, dark red light. Her gaze was focused, and as he neared, Asher noticed the delicately etched letters: his name beside hers, the two entwined in intricate detail.

    He arched a brow, his surprise clear, "What are you doing there?"

    Lysandra''s cold expression softened, her dark red eyes holding a gentle warmth, "It was in this cave that we had our union for the first time," she murmured, "That day was¡­unexpected, but it is a memory that means more to me than I expected. I wanted to leave behind something tangible¡ªa mark thatsts longer than the memory."

    Asher''s expression softened. He hadn''t expected such tenderness from her, and it tugged at his heart, revealing the depth of her feelings. He wondered if he could ever bear to tell her the truth about her son.

    Stepping closer, he wrapped his arms around her, his chin resting on her bare shoulder, "Your handwriting is as beautiful as you are," he whispered, a warm smile touching his lips. "And it means more than you know to see you doing this."

    Lysandra finished the final stroke, her hand lowering as she took in their engraved names with a soft gaze, "I hope Lori doesn''t take offense at this¡­"

    Asher chuckled softly, "She''s already too busy being offended by something else. So we will be fine."

    A soft smile touched Lysandra''s lips, and she looked at the inscription with longing in her gaze, "I hope our namesst here for an eternity."

    Asher looked at her with a simr longing, his voice low, "I wish the same¡­" His lips brushed against her shoulder, leaving a soft trail of kisses along her slender neck. Lysandra''s breath hitched as she tilted her head, exposing her neck further to his touch, inviting him to continue as he dragged his warm lips over her soft skin.

    Her eyes red with a passionate light, and she turned, clutching his chest, pulling him into a fervent kiss.

    Asher returned her passion with equal intensity, their emotions pouring into the kiss, filling the cave with their longing.

    As they broke apart, their faces barely an inch apart, Lysandra''s gaze softened, her voiceced with yearning, "I wish we could be together like this all the time. Each time I return to my kingdom¡­it feels more and more miserable without you."

    Asher cupped her face gently, his gaze warm and steady, "I know, Lysandra. I feel the same. And if I could, I''d carry you away with me right now. But soon¡­soon we''ll be able to end this."

    She nodded slowly, her hands resting over his as she drew strength from his touch, "I''ve gathered enough vassals to spark a civil war. With a bit more preparation, we can start it soon. Drakar will fall, and with him gone, I can finally join you in fighting these humans who threaten to destroy our world."

    Relief crossed Asher''s face, tempered with a hint of concern, "It must have been hard gathering all those leaders to your side. You are a born leader, Lysandra¡­You''ll be your kingdom''s greatest ruler, far better than any of your ancestors." He held her gaze, his voice firm. "But I want to help. I don''t want you facing this war alone." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Lysandra took a step back, though she kept hold of his hands, shaking her head gently, "You''ve done more than enough, Asher. Your words alone give me strength. Your kingdom is in greater danger. I won''t let myself distract you." Her voice softened, her gaze steady. "And this is my responsibility. I must take care of it myself."

    Her eyes held a glint of purpose, and she added, "And speaking of your troubles¡­ I came here to talk about Kira."

    Asher''s brow furrowed, his gaze sharpening, "I was about to ask. You managed to find her? I thought you said she was hiding somewhere difficult even for you to track."

    Lysandra''s expression darkened, a tension visible in her jaw, "Yes, she''s hiding well. But I managed to pinpoint her general location. She''s deep in the Wretched Lands, where the air is filled with corrosive mana, deadly enough to distort any sense of direction or rity while being dangerous to us. Since she''s a Caelumbra, she likely has ess to ancient ancestral arrays, creating a small, habitable pocket where she can hide and protect herself from the deadly atmosphere. I would''ve gone in myself, but blindly searching would be¡­unwise. She''d have the upper hand and could ambush me."

    Asher frowned, his mind racing, "No, you did great. We know she''s still in the Oseon Continent and the exact area she''s hiding in. But as you said, we can''t go in blindly, and she''s likely not alone. Kira could easily use her charms to amass a small army or even have the backing of other kingdoms and ns."

    Lysandra''s eyes reflected her concern as she held his gaze, "Then how do we deal with her? Shouldn''t we stop her before she gets closer to¡­whatever she''s nning against your kingdom?"

    Asher sighed, his expression grave, "Honestly, with Kira entrenched somewhere so treacherous, I don''t know. My resources are stretched thin just trying to counter the humans trying to destroy our world. And my kingdom''s reserves¡­they''re spent on that ''key'' and war preparations. Even if Drakar doesn''t wage war on us, Kira and those werewolf ns are waiting for the right moment to strike. We can''t afford to hold back."

    Lysandra''s brows knitted tighter in worry. She sped his hand, her grip firm, "I''ll end my war as quickly as I can so I can join you. You won''t have to face this alone. With my kingdom''s strength, we''ll be able to stand strong against Kira, the werewolves¡­anything they throw at us. Together, we''ll be stronger than ever."

    Asher smiled, warmth touching his eyes as he raised her hand to kiss it, "I am indebted to you. But don''t rush into things unless you''re certain. Drakar may be a dog, but he''s a cunning one. You have to be careful¡ªI''m sure you know better than me. And don''t forget¡­he could use Rhygar against you."

    Lysandra nodded slowly, her eyes gleaming with determination, "Don''t worry. I have Rhygar under control. Once he''s served his purpose¡­he no longer has a reason to exist," Lysandra coldly stated.

    Asher''s smile grew, satisfaction lighting his face, "Good. Oh, and Oberon is still alive, right?"

    Lysandra nodded, "I can still sense my ve seal on him. But I can''t say for sure how long he wouldst before Kira finds out he is worthless."

    Asher furrowed his brows as Reba''s face shed in his mind, "Let''s hope Is has done enough to make himst long. Even if I want him dead, he can still be useful alive."

    He looked back at Lysandra and added, "I should head back now. But if you run into any trouble, don''t hesitate to reach out."

    Lysandra nodded, her expression softening as she pulled him into a kiss, slow and gentle. Asher''s hand slid to the nape of her neck as he returned her kiss, savoring the moment. She knew that these meetings with him were always brief, and she wanted the warmth of his touch to linger as long as possible.

    Above them, unbeknownst to the two, Lori''s serpentine head peeked through a small opening in the ceiling.

    Adjusting a pair of oversized spectacles perched on her snout, she observed them with a mixture of bewilderment and intense curiosity.

    Mumbling under her breath, she jotted down notes on "lip-lock techniques" with the end of her tail, intrigued and wondering why Asher and his women loved to y with their lips. ¡ª

    Meanwhile, night had fallen over the Sterling mansion, casting a cool, muted glow through therge windows of the posh dining hall. Cecilia and Rachel sat across from each other, tension palpable in the air as they picked at their food, speaking only of trivial matters. The maids and servants hovered silently, casting their own shadows over any attempt at genuine conversation.

    Both mother and daughter felt a gnawing worry wing at their insides.

    Derek had asked them to join him for dinner, something he never insisted on before. Each silently feared that he might have discovered what they have been doing. Their eyes met asionally, sharing a nce that spoke volumes while they kept up polite talk about everyday subjects.

    Suddenly, the soft hum of conversation stopped as they heard a measured, firm set of footsteps. Both of them turned, their bodies tensing as they saw Derek entering the room, his expression unreadable.

    Cecilia managed a small, uncertain smile, "Honey, you''re finally here. We were wondering if something came up."

    Derek slowly walked towards the head of the table before turning around to look at the two, a glint shing past his right eye.

 Chapter 720 To Give You A Choice

    720 To Give You A Choice

    Derek''s lips twisted into a brief smile, his gaze cold but calm, "Sorry for keeping you two waiting. I was wrapping up an important meeting where I¡­" His expression darkened, a weight settling over his face as he sat down, "¡­came to learn some very disappointing things. Matters that demanded my immediate attention."

    Rachel and Cecilia shared a tense nce, their hearts threatening to pound in unison. Rachel, attempting to look concerned yet casual, leaned forward, "I''m sorry to hear that, Dad. What happened? Was it about the Coven of the Damned kidnapping one of the students you were transporting? Mom told me a little about it."

    Derek''s eye met hers, his gaze steady, "That, yes. And there''s also the matter of Lenny''s arrest by the GSB." His voice was calm yet resounding with a dark intensity, "It''s as though everything unraveled at once, taking me by surprise¡ªthough I suppose a part of me always expected this to happen. I''d hoped it wouldn''t, but here we are, facing the harsh reality."

    Rachel nodded stiffly, choosing her words carefully, "I heard about Lenny¡­about his arrest. It happened while he was still in the hospital. He must be feeling shocked and¡­betrayed, I suppose. I wish there was something we could do."

    Derek''s expression hardened, his voice turning grim, "Lenny''s finished. The evidence against him is overwhelming¡ªevery crime he''smitted, every dark corner he hid in, has been exposed. The GSB doesn''t answer to the WHA and is controlled by a shadow entity. I can''t pressure them for anything without them letting the public know about it. Even without that, people would demand answers from me. The development of thest few Junction Towers hase to a standstill for now." He leaned back, a bitter edge to his voice, "To say this is one of the most disappointing days of my life wouldn''t be an exaggeration."

    Cecilia and Rachel nced at each other, feeling the weight of his words. Both knew he could be alluding to Rachel, her actions that may have contributed to Lenny''s downfall. Cecilia, searching for the right words, forced a gentle smile, "Don''t worry, honey. Everything will be alright. Lenny¡­well, he brought this on himself. It''s unfortunate and frustrating that you have to face the consequences, but I''m certain the public will understand that you aren''t to me. I can help them see that."

    Derek studied her with an unreadable gaze, a brief smile touching his lips as he asked, "You truly believe that, Cecilia? You believe in me to do that?"

    Cecilia''s heart twisted under his intense gaze, but she held her ground, nodding, "Of course¡­I''m your wife, after all."

    Derek nodded, maintaining his smile, though there was an eerie nkness in his eye, "Thank you, honey. I appreciate your support." His smile faded as he looked between them, his tone turning solemn. "But I wanted to discuss something else. I want you both to move to Mars with me."

    Cecilia''s and Rachel''s eyes widened, shock overtaking their expressions. Cecilia blinked, trying to process his words, "Honey? Move to Mars? Do you mean permanently?"

    Derek nodded. Rachel''s voice shook slightly as she asked, "But¡­why, Dad? This is our home¡ªeverything we care about is here. Why would you want us to move to a that wasn''t meant for us? Mars is nothing like Earth. It''s barren, lifeless. It''s not as beautiful and radiant as our world."

    Cecilia nodded, her brows furrowing in agreement. Derek slowly leaned forward, his voice calm but forceful, "I know this seems sudden, but trust me, I wouldn''t ask without a good reason. I''ve set things in motion to make Mars far more radiant and beautiful than Earth has ever been. Mars is the future of humanity, where we''ll create a new world and a new history. And I want my family¡ªyou two¡ªto be part of it from the very beginning."

    Rachel and Cecilia shared another uneasy nce, both feeling a strange sense of foreboding.

    "Okay," Rachel said slowly, her voiceced with concern, "But¡­we coulde back to Earth whenever we want, right? I''m still a Hunter, and I wouldn''t want to leave this world unguarded. The Thundering Reaper is still a threat, and I have to take up quests."

    Derek nodded, a faint smile appearing on his lips, "Of course. Your duties as a Hunter won''t be hindered. Another reason I want you both to move to Mars is because things are getting busy there. I need you both to help. More Hunters are relocating there with their families, and we''ve observed an unexpected development¡ªour theory was correct. With the influx of Hunters, a few demons have already started appearing on Mars, which means we''ll need Hunters like you to protect those living there."

    "Oh¡­" Cecilia murmured, her gaze lowering as she processed this, "I never expected demons to actually appear on Mars. And¡­were they easy to handle?"

    Derek''s smile grew, his gaze assessing them carefully, "They never stood a chance. A mid-level A Ranker faced off against a mid-level Soul Purger, and the battlested less than five minutes. That Hunter went all out from the start without worrying about mana consumption. Shocking but impressive, isn''t it?"

    Rachel and Cecilia''s eyes widened, struggling to hide their shock and unease. They both knew demons were inherently stronger than humans.

    Even a Peak Soul Devourer typically overpowered a Peak S Ranker. For an A Ranker to have defeated a Soul Purger in minutes was unsettling¡ªand it stirred a growing fear in both of them for Asher''s safety since it would be inevitable that one day he might have to fight on Mars.

    Cecilia swallowed, her voice faint, "Five minutes? That''s¡­remarkable. M.A.M turned out to be more effective and powerful than I imagined¡­"

    Derek gave a small, knowing smile, "It''s all in the preparation, the technology we''ve developed and will continue to develop to make it easier for our Hunters. Once we get Hellbringer to fight us on Mars, he won''t stand a chance, even with his immortal form. We can make him run out of mana without breaking a sweat, and he will be no different than a sitting duck. This is why Mars is essential¡ªtoplete and advance our efforts to secure our future."

    Rachel forced herself to keep her expression neutral, but her mind was racing. This advancement posed a serious threat to Asher and his world, "I see," she murmured, ncing at her mother, who looked equally disturbed.

    Derek leaned back, studying their expressions with subtle interest, his voice smooth, "So, will you join me? Will you both help me protect and strengthen our future on Mars?"

    Rachel and Cecilia exchanged a loaded look, both realizing they were quickly running out of time to prepare for the storm that wasing. Nor did they guess what Derek was nning by making them move to Mars soon.

    ¡ª

    Asher rode atop Lori''s massive, sinuous form as they soared through the sky, her scaled body cutting through the crimson clouds with a deadly grace. The wind whipped past, and he focused on the familiar dark horizon of his kingdom drawing closer. But suddenly, his instincts red. Without thinking, he lunged back as a dagger, glowing with an eerie, dark red light, shot past his face, missing him by inches.

    Lori let out an angry hiss, her voice like the rumble of distant thunder, "Sssss! Who dares to attack us from below?"

    Asher''s expression darkened, his gaze sweeping the ground far below, "Let''s go down and find out."

    Without hesitation, Lori spiraled downward, descending so fast that the very air seemed to tremble and ripple around her. As they neared the rocky, mist-shrouded ground, Asher leaped from her back,nding with practiced ease. He straightened, his voicemanding as it echoed through the dark mist, "Show yourself now!"

    The fog before him shifted, shadows bending as a figure emerged. She was cloaked in ck, her form obscured except for a pair of chilling, dark red eyes glowing from beneath her hood, fixed intently on him.

    The woman''s voice was as cold as the mist around them, "I hope you''re not offended by my methods of getting your attention, Asher Drake."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as recognition dawned, "You¡­you''re the Red Witch?"

    She inclined her head slightly, "So people call me," she replied, her tone casual yet edged with cold calction.

    He clenched his fists, a scowl forming. Of all the demon world''s enigmas, the Red Witch was one he hadn''t expected to encounter here and now. After all, she was the one responsible for delivering Cedric''s head to Rowena, a grotesque token he''d never forgotten.

    "Good," Asher said with a dark look, "I''ve been nning to catch you¡­make you exin some of your actions. Things that have consequences."

    The Red Witch''s response was dismissive, her tone steady, "That can wait. I didn''te here to answer for the past. I came to give you a choice."

    Asher''s brows furrowed, his stance wary, "What choice?"

    "Give me the ''key''," she said, her voice calm but unwavering. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Asher''s expression darkened further, his gaze unwavering as he replied, "Oh, so you''re after the ''key'' too? Like everyone else who''s after it for their own dubious reasons." He scoffed, a dangerous glint in his eye. "Unfortunately for you, I don''t take kindly to demands. If you hadn''t already offended me, you''ve certainly done so now."

    The Red Witch''s head tilted slightly, her voice a soft yet warning murmur, "I wouldn''t want you to make a mistake."

    Asherughed, the sound cold and biting, "Oh? And what exactly are you going to do if I don''t give up the ''key''?"

    Her gaze narrowed, the dark red glow of her eyes intensifying, her voice chilling as she spoke, "Then you will suffer¡­a lot. And some of the things you hold precious, the things you cherish¡­they will perish."

    Damn :#

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

 Chapter 721 The Future Hasnt Changed

    721 The Future Hasn''t Changed

    The Red Witch''s gaze narrowed, the dark red glow of her eyes intensifying, her voice chilling as she spoke, "Then you will suffer¡­a lot. And the things you hold precious, the things you cherish¡­they will perish." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher''s instincts screamed as he stared at the Red Witch. There was something in her gaze, a dark glint that carried a foreboding beyond the typical threats of his enemies like Drakar. It didn''t even feel like a threat¡ªit felt like an inevitable warning. Her words lingered like a ghostly shadow, weighing heavily in his mind.

    But he steeled himself, knowing he couldn''t let fear or doubt take root. No matter what danger she hinted at, he wouldn''t give in. That "key" was the only safeguard his kingdom had, and he wasn''t about to hand it over to some nameless witch.

    He held her gaze, his voice steady, "You think threats will work on me? I''ve faced more than enough attempts to take me down. You''re just another one who''ll fall short."

    A faint, regretful sigh escaped her lips, as if she pitied him, "Perhaps. Or perhaps you''ll wish you''d made a different choice. My offer was to help you, Asher Drake. Declining it means the consequences are yours alone to bear."

    The dark glow in her eyes intensified as she took a step back, about to vanish into the mist. Her disembodied voice echoed around him, haunting and foreboding, "You won''t be able to save them all¡­not this time."

    "You don''t get to leave after saying all those things to me," Asher snarled. His form flickered as he vanished, reappearing just behind her. He grabbed her nape, yanking back her cloak¡ªonly to find a trembling vampire beneath it, her red eyes wide with terror. She was weak, barely stronger than a Soul Hunter, and her frightened gaze pleaded for mercy.

    "So she likes to use puppets huh... What a coward..." he muttered, watching the woman shake under his aura.

    "P-Please¡­mercy¡­" she stammered, barely able to speak.

    Asher sighed, letting go with a weary gesture, "Just get out of here." The vampire needed no further encouragement, scrambling to her feet and fleeing as fast as her legs could carry her while wondering how she even ended up here.

    Lori''s small form slithered forward, her tongue flicking in annoyance, "Sssss, I knew that Red Witch¡ªwhoever that slippery vixen is¡ªwasn''t really standing before you. I tried to scan the area while you kept her talking, hoping to catch her."

    Asher''s gaze remained fixed on the mist, frustration etching his features, "But no luck, right?"

    Lori''s tail whipped irritably, her voice tinged with frustration, "No time to search far enough, but it''s obvioussss she''s powerful enough to control her puppets overrge distances. A peak Soul Devourer, and not your typical one either. I could feel the intensity of her mindforce even when it wasn''t targeted at me. It felt everywhere, making it hard for me to pinpoint in time, sssss...."

    Asher clenched his fists, his expression darkening, "Of course. Only someone with that level of power would have the nerve to threaten me and my kingdom."

    Lori let out an annoyed hiss, "But do you believe her threats? Where does she find the nerve to throw around threats without anything to back them up? Sssshe didn''t even announce her n or kingdom, or who she''s working for!"

    Asher''s gaze turned thoughtful, "I don''t think she works for anyone but herself. But she might have something to back up her words, especially when she didn''t announce anything to intimidate me. This isn''t someone we can ignore. The problem is, she''s a ghost. No one even knows where to start looking for her."

    Lori sensed the subtle shift in his aura, the storm of concern swirling within him. Without warning, she flicked her tail, smacking his back.

    "Ow!" Asher rubbed his back, surprised, "What was that for?"

    Lori looked at him sternly, "Sssstop worrying about that vixen for now. Focus on what you can do right now. No matter how much you worry, it''s pointlesssss until you know where to find her. Do what you need to, and only worry about her when you have a way to catch her. That starts with you getting back on me and heading home before your harem of beauties wonders where you''ve gone." With a flick of her tongue, Lori grew to her full form, coils stretching wide as she prepared for takeoff.

    Asher let out a chuckle, his frustration easing as he looked at her, "I never thought I''d be getting a pep talk from you, Lori. But¡­thank you. I needed that."

    Lori raised her snout proudly, feeling a strange warmth at his words, "Of course, you need me around to smack some sense into you," she huffed, though her tone held a hint of amusement. "Now onwardsssss!" She let out a fierce hiss as her massive body took to the skies, lightning splitting the crimson clouds above as they soared toward home, with the wind roaring around them.

    ¡ª

    Not long after, Drakar was standing atop the roof of his pce, his aura oppressive enough to make the guards and high-ranking officials stand with their heads lowered at all times.

    "You better be better than that useless bastard Lorvo. So tell me, Commander Zulgi¡­Did you finish setting up the Death Embrace Arrays?"

    Drakar asked without looking at the middle-aged heavily armored man standing behind him with his back bent.

    Zulgi raised his back slowly, his expression stoic and cold, "Yes, Your Majesty. I would have returned with my severed head if I dared to fail your orders."

    Drakar smirked, "Good. I should have made you the headmander earlier. Then now-" However, Drakar paused as his sharp eyes caught sight of Lysandra''s figure descending down towards his kingdom from afar.

    His fingers slowly curled up, the corners of his lips twitching as he dragged his fingers down the ends of his thick mustache, "About the other task I had ordered you to take care of. Have you managed to make the list?"

    Zulgi nodded with a stone-cold gaze, "Yes, Your Majesty. Do you want me to act upon it? Or would you want me to ask for another meeting with ''her'' to make sure of some things? I can take care of it without having to bother you."

    Drakar shook his head as his lips curved into a sinister smile, "No¡­Not yet. Nor is there any need to ask ''her'' anything else. But most of all, I will be the one to take care of it. Only I should deal with this. Hahahahaha¡­" Drakar suddenly let out a roar of malevolentughter that only sent chills down the spines of everyone standing there.

    ¡ª

    A week had passed, and Rowena stood with Asher on the eastern battlement of the castle, her gaze fixed on the vast horizon stretching out across their kingdom. She sped her hands tightly, worry flicking in her crimson eyes as she spoke, her voice barely above a murmur, "The key will only hold out for a few more weeks at best...maybe less. We''ve done everything we could, pouring all our resources into this, especially after preparing for war."

    Asher''s expression was serious, his mind weighed down by the reality of their situation.

    But he turned to her, gently taking her hand in his, his gaze steady and reassuring. "Don''t worry. Lysandra is close to overthrowing Drakar. Once she takes the throne, her kingdom''s support will be behind us, and we won''t have to stretch ourselves so thin. And as for the WHA... I already have ns in motion. If everything ys out as we hope, we''ll be safe."

    Rowena''s face softened at his words. "As long as you''re confident, then so am I. Without you, Ash¡­ I don''t know what I would''ve done." She paused, her eyes clouding with concern. "But be careful. From what I''ve learned of Derek, the WHA''s leader, he''s more dangerous than I anticipated. If he gets even the faintest hint of what you''re nning, he won''t sit still. The WHA has always been too powerful for any of my ancestors to challenge, much less dismantle. Their strength has been unbreakable."

    Asher nodded, his gaze sharpening, "You''re right. As demons, we can''t defeat the WHA through force alone. But their power isn''t invincible. It''s rooted in their unity¡ªthe loyalty of Hunters across the world. Once I''ve exposed Derek''s ns, I can use that unity against him. With the right people in control, the WHA could be something better¡­for all of us."

    "I hope you seed in this," came a familiar voice, soft but worried. Both Asher and Rowena turned to see Ceti approaching, her face tight with unease.

    "Ceti¡­?" Asher''s brows furrowed as he ced aforting hand on her shoulder, "Is everything alright? You look a bit pale."

    Ceti hesitated, her gaze shifting between Asher and Rowena, "It''s¡­about the nightmare I had¡­the one I told you both about not too long ago," she said, her voice low and uncertain, "I saw it again. Luna must be trying to warn me. Or maybe it''s a vision she had."

    A heavy silence fell over them as Asher and Rowena exchanged a grim look. Ceti''s voice trembled as she continued, "That means...even after I warned you not to use the key for any purpose¡­the future hasn''t changed. What are we supposed to do now?"

    Asher felt a knot tighten in his chest, his voiceced with frustration, "That can''t be true. With the way I''ve nned everything, it should all work out. Maybe the vision hasn''t changed yet because I or we haven''t made the decision that will alter it. It could shift once things are set in motion. We can''t lose hope now."

    Ceti offered a tight-lipped smile, though her eyes betrayed her lingering worry, "You could be right. I¡­really hope that''s the case."

    Asher exhaled, steeling himself, "I need to go back to the Severed Realm. I have to make sure the future we''re fighting for bes reality." With onest determined look, he turned and strode away, leaving Rowena and Ceti watching his retreating figure in tense silence.

    Once he was out of earshot, Rowena turned to Ceti, her expression serious, "Ceti, listen to me," she began, her tone soft but filled with an unspoken urgency, making Ceti turn to look at her.

    "No matter what happens, promise me you''ll be there for him. Your priority must always be him. Do you understand? This is an order from your queen, one you are not to disobey," Rowena said in amanding yet heartfelt tone.

    Ceti''s lips parted in a small gasp, her heart clenching painfully as she looked into Rowena''s eyes. She knew why Rowena was making thismand, and the weight of it settled heavily on her. Swallowing back the emotion in her throat, she nodded, her voice almost a whisper, "Your Majesty¡­of course. I promise."

    Dang :#

 Chapter 722 The Eternal City

    Chapter 722 The Eternal City

    Anna was preparing to leave her home for work when her phone suddenly buzzed. She nced at it, her jaw tightening as she saw the "Unknown" caller ID. Hesitating only for a moment, she answered, her voice dull. "Yes?"

    A cold voice immediately cut through the line. "Why haven''t you finished your job yet? Do you not care what happens to your friends?"

    Her face remained expressionless, though her grip on the phone tightened. "I''m doing my best. But he barely shows himself outside these days, and it''s difficult to catch him in the right ce. I can''t just do it in the middle of a city."

    The voice on the other end scoffed. "You are the Thundering Reaper. Even if you kill him in the middle of a city, nothing will happen. We want him within 24 hours. This is your final warning." And then, just like that, the line went dead.

    Anna lowered her phone slowly, fingers clenching around it as she took in themand. The only reason she had dyed going after Ash was the threat he''d made¡ªto expose her identity to Arthur. But now...it seemed she had no other choice. She can''t forget those who depended on her from a different world, those with whom she had spent most of her entire life.

    She closed her eyes briefly, steeling herself, and when they opened again, they were filled with dark determination.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Rachel stood on the balcony of her apartment, looking out over the vast, futuristic mini-city that stretched before her. The entireplex was cloaked in sleek ck tiles, barely reflecting the faint Martian light. Her figure was bathed in a crimson hue from the soft glow of Mars, her gaze distant as she tried to absorb the reality around her. It was hard to believe she''d been on another for weeks, much less that her father was expanding this city here at such an astonishing pace. This first and only city so far, known as Eternal City, felt both awe-inspiring and unnerving.

    As Rachel took in the sight of Hunters milling about with their families and the rapid construction underway, she couldn''t shake the sense of foreboding. The future felt increasingly uncertain, and though her mother was on Mars too, her father had kept her mom constantly upied, leaving Rachel unsure whether he suspected anything. But her time here hadn''t been wasted; she''d gained valuable insights into the Martian operations and hoped to gather even more intel that might help Asher.

    -

    Later, Rachel found herself in the gleaming corridors of the Infinity Tower. As she approached her destination, her attention was drawn to a line of young demons being herded by guards. Dressed in whiteb uniforms, the demons looked both pitiful and hauntingly resilient. Among them was a young demoness with midnight ck skin and gleaming yet worn metallic arms, her crimson eyes fixed on Rachel with a look that was hard to decipher.

    Rachel remembered her immediately, it was the young demoness who had struck her with a fierce, haunting impression when they''d first crossed paths.

    An idea began to take shape in Rachel''s mind. Now that she knew Anna''s true identity as the Thundering Reaper, perhaps these young demons, especially this demoness, could provide some insight into her.

    Rachel approached one of the guards escorting them, her tone cold, "Where are you taking these filthy rats?"

    The guard stiffened, his voice polite yet surprised to see someone like her talk to him, "O-Oh, Miss Rachel, it''s an honor. We''re taking these demon rats for their monthly check-up. Sometimes, I wonder why we don''t just kill these worthless things."

    Rachel smirked, her voice dismissive, "Even rats can still serve a purpose." She turned, walking past the line of trembling demons, who looked away fearfully. Only C held her gaze, though her dark red eyes were narrowed with a look of dark understanding, as if questioning everything she''d thought of this Hunter. Did she misjudge her? Was she no different than the other wicked Hunters? Was she the same as the blue-eyed monster? Her eyes looked so simr to his.

    Rachel continued toward argeb where the young demons were led. Inside, one of theb assistants looked up, startled and cautious at her unexpected arrival. He adjusted his sses nervously. "Miss Sterling? To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit here? Is there something we can assist you with?"

    Rachel''s expression remained impassive. "Don''t mind me. I''m just here to assess each of these demons and see if they have any potential use. Proceed as you normally would."

    The assistant nodded, eager to please. "Of course, Miss Sterling."

    As Rachel watched the assistants move to begin their examinations, her gazended on that young demoness once more. She could sense the demoness''s suspicion, her unwavering spirit in stark contrast to the others who were too terrified to even look in her direction.

    However, Rachel approached the other demons first, trying to talk to them, but they were too scared to even properly utter a single word, making her wonder just how much they were tortured to break them like this.

    Finally, Rachel approached the young demoness with the metallic arms and slowly sat down beside her, making C look at her from top to bottom, wondering what this Hunter was nning to do to her, and grew apprehensive.

    Rachel reached out, her fingers lightly grasping the cold, metallic surface of the demoness'' arm. C instinctively flinched, but Rachel''s voice softened, whispering close to her ear, "Pretend to look scared while we''re talking. Don''t worry¡ªnobody else can hear us."

    C blinked, still tense, but gave a stiff nod.

    "What''s your name?" Rachel asked, meeting C''s gaze.

    C hesitated, surprised to feel an unexpected warmth in this Hunter''s eyes¡ªa softness she''d never encountered before. "They¡­ only gave me a number as a name," she replied in a low voice, "but my sisters called me C."

    "C," Rachel repeated, a faint smile forming. "It''s a beautiful name. And these friends of yours¡­which of them are here with you?" Rachel''s voice was gentle, yet as her words settled, she noticed the flicker of pain shadowing C''s eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    C looked down, her voice barely above a whisper, "They¡­ they''re not here anymore. One of them is gone forever, and the other¡­" Her words trembled, "I don''t know if I''ll ever see her again."

    Rachel felt a pang of sympathy, realizing her question had cut deeper than she intended, "I''m sorry to hear that, C. You must have cared for them deeply."

    C nodded, her lips pressing together as she struggled to maintain herposure, remembering she had to appear frightened, not heartbroken.

    Her gaze flitted back to Rachel, a hint of disbelief mingling with her sorrow. Was this Hunter¡­really showing her kindness?

    A thought came to Rachel''s mind, and she hesitated before asking, "This other sister¡­she isn''t by any chance¡­Anna, is she?"

    C''s eyes widened in shock, "H-How do you know her?" she stammered, barely hiding her surprise.

    Rachel sighed, her voice dropping to a serious tone, "C, do you know who the Thundering Reaper is?"

    C''s confusion deepened, and a note of fear crept into her voice, "Who is that? Did¡­did that person hurt Anna? Please, if you know something, tell me."

    Rachel felt C''s hands tighten, her metallic fingers pressing so hard they emitted a soft creak. Rachel''s brows furrowed, "You really don''t know why she''s on Earth?"

    "They wouldn''t tell me," C murmured, her gaze distant with worry, "And Anna wouldn''t either, no matter how much I asked her. But I know¡­they''re using her. They''re holding us all hostage, forcing her to do whatever they want. Anna cares too much about me and the others here to think of herself first. If she refuses¡­we all get punished. I-It''s how one of my sisters died¡­" Her voice wavered, a mixture of worry and guilt shadowing her features.

    Rachel''s fists clenched at her sides. Her heart ached at the realization: her father was using Anna and these poor demons, forcing them into his twisted ns to fuel his ambitions, even if it meant harming innocents. And now, looking at C¡ªseeing how these demons viewed her father as the "blue-eyed monster"¡ªNo wonder the other demons were too terrified to even look at her. She felt even more ashamed to be his daughter and for having those same eyes. This made her feel more impressed by C''s courage to still talk to her. Rachel''s voice softened. "C¡­ you''re right. Anna is being forced to do terrible things. And if we don''t act soon, I''m afraid things will end very badly for her."

    C''s eyes widened, desperation welling up as she whispered, "N-No¡­ there has to be a way. I''ll do anything to help her, please¡­she''s suffered enough. I can''t bear the thought of something happening to her¡­I can''t lose the only sister I have left¡­"

    Rachel nodded slowly, her eyes narrowing, "I know. I want to help her too. But right now, I don''t have a n. So for now, I need you to tell me everything you know about Anna."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 723 I Never Had Any Choice

    Chapter 723 I Never Had Any Choice

    Asher stood in the heart of Naida''s illusory rosy garden, an enchanting sanctuary she had crafted herself and considered as her true home.

    The air was thick with the fragrance of blooming roses, their hues of deep pink and crimson casting a dreamy glow over the garden, as if the very atmosphere held Naida''s warmth.

    Naida reached out and plucked a rose with elegance, handing it to him with a gentle smile, "I hate to drag you here while you''re busy, but I thought you needed a moment to slow down and breathe," she murmured, her voice as soothing as the rustling leaves around them, "You haven''t slept properly for weeks."

    Asher took the rose, inhaling its soft, floral scent, "I actually appreciate it, Naida," he replied, meeting her eyes. "You''re right. Days have been slipping by too quickly, and the future worries me. More than I ever imagined. Never before did I realize how much the crown could feel like a burden." He paused, his voice softer. "I never thought I''d feel this¡­anxious."

    Naida''s expression softened, her hand reaching up to caress his face tenderly. "It''s normal to feel that way, Asher. It hasn''t been long since you truly understood what it means to be a king¡ªhaving to look after and protect millions, not just yourself." Her ruby eyes held a warm, steady glow as she continued, "But remember, Rowena feels the same, and I feel the same whenever I think of the dangerous things you have been doing or might do. So what matters is that we stay strong, no matter what lies ahead. And no matter what happens, I won''t ever leave your side, even if you tell me to."

    Her voice was filled with quiet conviction, her eyes brimming with affection as they met his.

    Asher brought her hand to his lips, kissing her soft palm. "Thank you, Naida. I feel¡­better now." He smiled, a gentleness in his expression, "But I should get back to the Severed Realm. There''s still so much to be done."

    ¡ª

    In the underground hall of the Culthold of the Coven of the Damned, Asher gathered with Grace, Emiko, Yui, and Reba.

    "So, the bomb is ready for deployment?" Asher asked, his gaze sharp as he looked over his allies.

    Grace nodded, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction, "Yes. We perfected the bomb you provided, enhancing its power and concealment. Thanks to the blueprint Cecilia handed over, we''ve figured out how to sneak it into the Nexus Tower undetected. We took our time to make sure this n was foolproof, and I believe we''re ready to go whenever you give the green light. Sooner would be better thanter."

    Asher nodded, his mind racing with thoughts of the final steps, "I want to give the green light as soon as possible," he said, "but I need to ensure my backup n is solid." He thought of Lysandra, of her imminent civil war, and the promise of her support once Drakar was out of power. The moment she took control of her kingdom, he''d feel secure enough tounch the attack on Derek while defending his kingdom.

    "Hmph. So the backup you''re talking about is that draconian bitch, right?" Reba rolled her eyes, her tone dripping with disdain. "I can''t believe I''m the ve of someone who puts his trust in a draconian slut over someone far more¡­ trustworthy." She crossed her arms, her expression as sour as her tone.

    Grace sighed, looking between Reba and Asher. "She might have a point," she said carefully, "Are you absolutely sure Lysandra can overthrow Drakar? He''s ruled over a ruthless kingdom for so long by being just as ruthless and cunning or more. Lysandra may know him better than anyone, but he''s not an easy man to beat."

    Emiko and Yui exchanged worried nces and nodded in agreement, the tension in the room thickening.

    Asher shook his head, his confidence unshaken. "I trust Lysandra. She wouldn''t have made this move unless she was certain of her n. She knows Drakar''s every weakness and how he thinks. She won''t make mistakes, and she''s chosen her allies carefully. She''ll manage since the ones she chose won''t betray her. They can''t afford to."

    Grace, Emiko, and Yui exhaled, visibly reassured by his confidence, though Reba still kept her arms crossed, her face skeptical.

    "I have to head out and see Arthur," Asher said, shrugging as he turned to leave. "For some reason, he messaged me that he needed to talk."

    Reba scoffed, muttering under her breath as she followed him a few paces behind. "And he just leaves without me¡­again." She shot him a re as she trailed after him, mumbling, "How can he just leave me behind like that?"

    Grace chuckled and called out from behind, "Since when did you be so attached?"

    Reba huffed, rolling her eyes dramatically as she stopped and gave a side nce at Grace, "I''m not attached. Just¡­ keeping an eye on my master, obviously, hmph." Saying so, Reba hurriedly walked out.

    Yui giggled with her hand covering her lips while Emiko also couldn''t hide the amusement in her eyes and asked Grace, "Does Reba actually have feelings for Master?"

    Grace chuckled and asked, "Why don''t you ask her?"

    Emiko stiffly shook her head and said, "I think she might get angry at me."

    "She definitely would curse poor Emiko for even asking," Yui agreed with an amused smile as she nodded while hugging Emiko''s arm.

    "Then you have your answer," Grace said with a knowing smile.

    Emiko, her face flushed with curiosity, turned to Grace and asked in a low, hesitant voice, "What about you... Aunty Grace? Do you have... feelings for Master?"

    Grace, her gaze calm and steady, raised a single brow at the unexpected question. She paused for a moment, scanning the area around them, her eyes flicking briefly to the door, relieved to find that Remy hadn''t yet returned from his quest. She finally let a subtle smile curl at the corners of her lips, tilting her head slightly as she met Emiko''s gaze. "Oh? What makes you ask that?" She asked yfully.

    Emiko nced at Yui, who was nervously fiddling with her fingers, her cheeks tinted pink. Yui winced as she caught Grace''s knowing gaze. The two girls exchanged a quick, awkward nce, as if silently confessing some unspeakable truth.

    "We might have sensed Master''s essence in you while treating your body the next day after you and Master had a long um...discussion..." Emiko said, her voice dropping even lower, almost too quiet to hear, "Reba was somewhere else at that time, and you had gone to meet Master... So... we aren''t sure, but we had an inkling that things between you and Master were..." Her words trailed off, as if her shyness overtook her courage.

    Yui, too, was red-faced, eyes wide with embarrassment as she avoided Grace''s gaze. The awkward silence stretched between them.

    "Hahaha¡­" Grace couldn''t help but burst into a small, knowingugh, her eyes twinkling with amusement. She leaned forward and, with a gentle hand, caressed both of their heads, "Oh, you two girls are more naughty and sneaky than I thought," she teased softly. "To think both of you acted oblivious all this time."

    Emiko shrank slightly under Grace''s touch, but Yui mumbled, tapping her fingers together in embarrassment, "W-We didn''t want to jump to conclusions."

    Grace chuckled and patted their heads fondly, her voice taking on a softer tone, "Well, you two guessed right." Her eyes softened as she continued, a quiet sincerity creeping into her voice. "But we decided to keep it under wraps for a while because Remy might need some time to understand our rtionship."

    Emiko''s expression shifted into one of realization, her cheeks still a bit rosy but now filled with understanding. "Oh... that makes sense."

    Yui, her face lighting up with warmth, smiled at Grace, "You must be happier now..."

    Grace nodded, a soft smile tugging at her lips. She embraced both girls, pulling them close. "Mnn... I was already happy with you girls and Remy by my side," she whispered, her voice thick with affection, "But now... I feel like I am at the happiest point in my life, and all I wish is for it tost as long as possible. This cult has be like a family to me."

    Touched by her words, Emiko and Yui hugged her back, their voices filled with emotion as they murmured, "We feel the same, Aunty Grace¡­"

    "Now...what about the love life of the two of you? You both are big girls, and yet I have yet to see you talking about boys," Grace said with a wink. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Emiko and Yui blushed as they looked at each other with a deep emotion behind their eyes before Yui looked away shyly.

    Grace raised her brows in realization, "Ohhh...I had no idea...Why were you two being so shy about it?"

    "I-I think I forgot to clean my staff!" Yui said with a red face as she ran away, making Emiko softly smile with a faint reddish hue on her cheeks.

    Grace softly chuckled and said, "What a cute one she is. Cherish her well, Emiko...She is a treasure to us."

    Emiko nodded as she said with a brief yet warm smile, "Mn...We have been together since the moment we started to walk. We wouldn''t have survived in that ce if not for taking care of each other. So I will always protect and take care of her."

    Grace nodded with a soft expression, feeling happy to see the strong and unbreakable bond they had.

    Outside, the day began to fade into night, but the feeling of contentment inside remained.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, as the sun began to dip beneath the horizon, painting the sky with blood-red streaks, Asher made his way through the deste, crumbling streets of the wastnd town. The ce had an air of abandonment about it, like the bones of a forgotten world. The wind whispered through the empty, shattered windows of the buildings, carrying with it an unsettling chill.

    Asher''s boots crunched against the cracked earth as he moved forward, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. The location felt off¡ªtoo eerie, too empty. He had agreed to meet Arthur in uninhabited ces like this for training, yes, but this? This was an odd choice for someone as punctual and radiant as him. But what made him feel that something was off was the fact that Arthur was nowhere to be seen when usually he would be the first to arrive minutes early.

    A look of realization crossed his face as he scoffed and stopped in his tracks, scanning the empty street, "So this is what you chose... Anna?" His voice rang out into the silence, a touch of disappointment in the way he spoke her name.

    The shadows around him seemed to shift, responding to the call. The darkness deepened, thickening in the air like smoke. Then, as if drawn from the very fabric of the night, a figure appeared at the edge of the street¡ªa silhouette that seemed to bleed into the shadows.

    A woman, d in a full-body suit of harsh, metallic armor, stepped forward. The suit shimmered, reflecting no light, only absorbing it¡ªan imprable void of ckness, like the very night sky itself.

    Her face was hidden behind a full-face mask, but her eyes¡ªdark yellow, fierce and untamed¡ªburned through the slits. They glowed with a dormant, terrible power, the kind that could turn the very air to me if unleashed. Lightning-like streaks of dark yellow mana crackled and twisted around her body, wild and untamed, as if responding to her presence.

    Her legs were mechanical terrors¡ªmetal and magic intertwined. Rotating discs of raw, dark yellow mana hovered ominously around her hips, pulsing with energy, creating the illusion of jagged, lethal des that could rip through anything that came too close.

    Anna raised her chin slightly, her expression hidden behind her mask. She spoke in a tone as cold as ice, yet there was something strangely final in her words, "I never had any choice. But you can make one now. Come with me quietly, and I wouldn''t have to hurt you."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 724 Dont Give Them Power Over You

    Chapter724 Don''t Give Them Power Over You

    Anna spoke in a tone as cold as ice, yet there was something strangely final in her words, "I never had any choice. But you can make one now. Come with me quietly, and I wouldn''t have to hurt you."

    Asher''s gaze was firm as he regarded her, "And here I thought the Thundering Reaper wouldn''t stoop to making empty threats."

    Anna''s hands balled into fists, the mana around her intensifying, "I said I''d prefer not to hurt you. But if you force my hand, I will."

    Asher''s expression hardened, "So you''d go through with this, even knowing the consequences?"

    Anna shook her head slowly, the weight of her thoughts pressing down on her like a crushing storm. Her voice, cold and distant, rang out, "I don''t care what happens to me."

    Asher stood still, his expression unreadable. Slowly, almost reluctantly, he nodded. "Right... You only care about the lives of your friends on Mars, right?"

    Just recently, Asher had received a call from Rachel, telling him everything about Anna''s past, the dark choices she had made, and the grim hold Derek had over her. The pieces were falling into ce. Asher finally understood why Anna had been doing everything Derek ordered, and now he knew what he had to do: convince her to stop obeying him.

    The mention of her friends struck Anna like a blow. Her body stiffened, and she turned slightly, the shock visible in her posture.

    Her voice trembled with disbelief as she mumbled, "How... How do you know?"

    Asher smirked, his tone casual, "Let''s just say I have friends everywhere. But that''s not the point here." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Her body was still taut, her hands clenched into fists, yet she didn''t move, "Then you know that they hold my friends'' lives in their hands," she said, her voice strained but determined. "I won''t let them die because of me. I didn''t endure it all these years just to stop protecting them now."

    Asher scoffed, his lips curling into a sharp sneer, "Protecting them? Like how you protected Mira?"

    The air seemed to freeze for a moment. Anna''s body went rigid, her chest heaving slightly, as if the very mention of Mira''s name was a physical blow. Her heart clenched with an unbearable pain, and the lightning streaks dancing around her body, trembled with restrained fury, "Don''t... say her name..."

    "Why?" Asher shot back, his eyes hard and focused, "Does it haunt you that you failed to save one life after killing thousands? Of course, I''m not here to preach about the morality behind your actions, but to tell you how foolish they are. You''re letting them use you to do their dirty work, and you think they''ll spare your friends when all is said and done? If they didn''t even bat an eye at killing one of your friends for a small mistake, then they can kill them all whenever they wish. And they will."

    Anna''s eyes flickered, the smallest trace of uncertainty shing across her usually stoic face. Her fists trembled, and for a moment, her resolve faltered. She had tried to push this truth from her mind, but hearing it from him... it hit too close, "It doesn''t matter," she said, her voice strained, but unwavering, "They''re all I have, and I will keep protecting them as long as I can."

    Asher''s gaze narrowed, his voice cutting through the air with a quiet, brutal edge, "Who said the only way to protect them is by obeying a monster who doesn''t even care about his own people?"

    Anna flinched, her stance wavering ever so slightly. Asher could see it¡ªthe moment she started to doubt everything she had believed.

    "I can help you if you let me," Asher said, his words like a rope thrown to a drowning woman, "If you truly care about your friends¡ªand Arthur¡ªyou would know the right thing to do. Do you think they will thank you for killing so many people who had nothing to do with you or your friends? No..." Asher''s voice grew quieter, more intense, "You''ll just make them feel more miserable and guilty for even existing. You did those things for them, and now they''ll carry that burden forever. You think that''s worth it? Or do you just not care about their feelings but your own?"

    Anna''s eyes dropped to the ground, her fingers slowly uncurling, trembling as she imagined what her friends, C and Arthur would say if they found out what she had been doing all this time.

    The thought was suffocating, unbearable. A flicker of guilt gnawed at her heart, but she pushed it away, clinging to the only thing she thought she could still control¡ªher promise to protect them.

    Asher could see it, though. He could see the cracks forming in her resolve. He was getting through. Just a little more...

    But then, something shifted. A sudden vibration from Anna''s earpiece made her body tense, and her eyes snapped wide open with fear. She moved as if she were on instinct, quickly answering the call. Asher frowned, his senses on high alert. There was something wrong. He could feel it in the pit of his stomach.

    "AAHH!!"

    The scream that echoed through the earpiece made Anna''s heart freeze in her chest, "C?!" she cried out in horror, her voice cracking as she desperately pressed the device to her ear.

    Asher''s frown deepened, his mind racing. He could already guess what was happening. Something was terribly wrong.

    But instead of C''s voice, a cold, maliciousugh echoed from the other side. "You heard that rat crying, right? Dr. L is standing with me, ready to amputate her two legs just to fit a pair of rusty metal legs to match well with her arms."

    Anna''s blood ran cold as she recognized Max Schmidt from his voice, the one she knew as Master, and her hand trembled violently as she gasped, "NO! Please don''t, master!"

    Her heart pounded in her chest, each beat a thundering reminder of her helplessness. The voice on the other end was mocking her pain, savoring her fear, "You know what we can do, Anna. You know what happens if you don''t listen. You have no control here. We can stain this neatb with her filthy demon blood as much as we want, hahaha."

    The cold air hung heavy, thick with tension, as Anna copsed to her knees, her chest heaving in desperation. The earpiece still crackled with static, the malevolent voice from the other end lingering in her ears like a poison. "Please, master... I didn''t do anything wrong¡­" Her voice broke, trembling under the weight of her own guilt. The words, pleading, were as fragile as the bonds holding her together.

    She could feel the very world crumbling beneath her, as her thoughts spiraled out of control. C''s face shed before her¡ªvulnerable, terrified¡ªand in that moment, Anna felt the full weight of what she was about to lose.

    Her mind reeled as it returned to the worst moment of her life: the lifeless weight of Mira''s body cradled in her arms. She can''t let that happen to C. She couldn''t. Not again. The thought of it was unbearable. And yet, as much as she hated to admit it, the fear of failing C was forcing her to take steps she knew she shouldn''t.

    The cruel, mocking voice on the other end of the line sliced through her thoughts with deadly precision. "You mean not yet. We know where you are right now and that the target is standing right in front of you. But you still haven''t brought him to us. Each minute you waste, the more your fellow demon rat will lose her flesh. So you better use your speed to speed up things... kekeke." The voice trailed off into maniacalughter, and the call suddenly cut off.

    "Wait!" Anna gasped, but there was no reply, only the silence of the void. The reality of her situation hit her with crushing force. She was being yed, forced into a game where the rules were written by someone else, and if she didn''t act, C would suffer.

    Asher didn''t need to hear any more to know what had transpired. His eyes were fixed on Anna, and he could see it¡ªthe desperation, the helplessness in her.

    He understood exactly what she was facing. "Anna, I know what they are trying to do, but don''t give in to them," he said, his voice heavy with urgency. "They will never stop if you give them power over you."

    Anna didn''t respond immediately. Her shoulders slumped, her movements slow and deliberate as she slowly rose to her feet, the weight of her choices crushing her further. She looked at Ash, her eyes hollow with pain, and in them, he saw the raw fear of a woman who had been forced to live under pain and torment for far too long.

    "You don''t understand, do you?" Anna''s voice was hoarse,ced with bitterness, "From the moment I was born, I never had any power over my fate. They always had power over me. And now all I know is that I can''t let my only remaining sister get hurt because of me."

    Asher''s jaw clenched, frustration building in his chest, "Dammit, Anna!" His voice cracked with a mix of anger and frustration, but before he could say more, Anna blurred before him, a streak of dark yellow lightning, faster than his eyes could track.

    She wasing for him. In a split second, Anna''s hand shot out, aimed directly at the nape of his neck. A blow meant to knock him unconscious, to quickly take him and deliver him to her masters so she could save C before they hurt her further.

    But the moment her hand neared its mark, a violent, explosive surge of dark green energy erupted from Asher.

    It was instantaneous¡ªblinding in its power¡ªas if the very air around him had turned into a tempest. *BOOOM!*

    The explosion threw Anna backward, her body sent careening through the air, crashing into the ground with a sickening thud.

    Anna groaned, disoriented, her limbs aching from the st. But it wasn''t the pain or the feeling of her strength partly drained that struck her hardest¡ªit was the overwhelming shock. Slowly, she pushed herself to her feet, her eyes wide with disbelief. She turned, her gaze locking onto the source of the explosion, and what she saw stole the breath from her lungs.

    Before her stood a skeletal figure, wrapped in the deepest shadows of the night. Dark green mes licked the edges of his form, casting an eerie glow against the inky cloak that shrouded his body.

    His skull was fixed in a permanent, unblinking stare, his gaze cutting through the dim light like a hellish specter.

    "You... You are Hellbringer?" Anna''s voice trembled as she spoke the name, a name that filled her with shock and confusion. She had never expected someone like him, training Arthur, of all people. It didn''t make sense.

    Hellbringer''s skull shifted ever so slightly as he spoke, his voice a hollow echo, "I am disappointed, Anna," he said, his tone cold, yet oddly regretful, "I thought you would make the right choice, but now you are the one leaving us no choice."

    From the shadows, figures began to emerge¡ªstepping into the dim light, revealing themselves as they surrounded Anna. Reba''s eyes narrowed with disdain as she strode forward, her voice dripping with contempt, "I knew it. This Unseen bitch was trying to cook up a n to ambush you, hmph!"

    Next came Grace, her scarlet leather jacket clinging to her form, her red hood casting a sinister shadow over her face.

    She leaned on a staff with an air of quiet power, her eyes scanning the surroundings with calcted focus. Behind her were Yui and Emiko, their expressions filled with anxiety but determined to help their master.

    Thanks to Reba, they were able to respond in time to help him.

    Anna''s gaze flicked between them, her heart hammering as she recognized each one. The Huntress. The Bloodice Mistress. The two healers who always walked alongside the Huntress. They were all here, all standing against her, and at that moment, Anna realized she might not get out of this alive.

    Asher''s voice broke through the thick silence, cutting through her thoughts like a de, "Now, are you going to surrender or die trying?"

    The words hung in the air, heavy and final. This was it. There was no turning back.

 Chapter 725 A Million Possibilities

    Chapter 725 A Million Possibilities

    The battle began in an instant. As soon as Annaunched herself forward, her body a blur of dark yellow lightning, Asher''s aura red as it shook the very earth beneath them.

    His fingers twitched, and in a split second, he let the darkness flow through him, drawing from the infernal energy that crackled around his being.

    Anna was a streak of raw speed, her legs nothing more than a blur as she closed the gap between them in the blink of an eye. She was going for a quick strike, aiming to knock Hellbringer out before he could react, just as she had nned to before. But just as she could get near him, Reba smirked as she struck her staff to the ground, unleashing a powerfulyer of chilling darkness around them.

    Anna frowned as she knew the Bloodice Mistress was trying to distract her and never let her focus stray away from Hellbringer.

    But Asher''s senses and movements, sharpened by countless battles and empowered by his Hellbringer form, were beyond what Anna had expected.

    With a sudden, almost imperceptible movement, Asher vanished, his body melding into the total darkness around them. The world seemed to freeze, as if even time had taken a breath. Anna''s eyes widened, trying to predict his movements, but the darkness clung to him like a second skin, making his location impossible to pin down.

    In that heartbeat of uncertainty, Asher reappeared directly behind her. His ring de, glowing with dark green mes, swung in a perfect arc, but Anna was already gone, streaking forward again, a blur of motion so fast that it left afterimages in her wake.

    The ground beneath them trembled and cracked over kilometers as they shed, Anna striking with blinding speed, her hands moving like a lightning storm. Each time her hand would strike, Asher would be one step ahead, dodging or parrying with unnatural grace, his skeletal form radiating an aura of death and power.

    The collision of their forces created shockwaves that shattered nearby buildings and tore at the earth, sending debris flying into the air. Thendscape itself seemed to bend and crack under the pressure of their battle.

    Asher''s hollow sockets glinted with a eerie light as Anna''s attacks came relentlessly, each one faster than thest. She''s quick, he thought, his mind calcting every movement, but the real challenge was not just the speed¡ªit was also breaking her resolve.

    He knew best how someone would fight when their loved ones were in danger.

    "Slow down, bitch!" Reba, standing on the periphery, raised her dark blue crystal staff with a malicious grin. Her eyes glinted as she whispered incantations under her breath. A st of icy, blood-red mist shot from the tip of her staff, curving around the battlefield to encase Anna in ayer of freezing darkness. The cold stung, but Anna was faster. She darted through the frost, avoiding the attack with a sharp, lightning push. But as soon as she avoided it, she found herself face-to-face with the Huntress, who swung her silver staff with the vermillion crystal glowing, "Going somewhere?"

    Grace''s staff whistled through the air, unleashing a torrent of vermillion mes imbued with darkness. The mes twisted like serpents, intent on incinerating everything in their path. Anna''s breath caught in her throat as she dodged, but the mes grazed her arm, searing her skin. The pain red, but Anna pushed through it, her mind already calcting her next move.

    I have to end this¡ªnow¡­.Anna thought as she knew every second she wasted was a second longer of suffering for C. Never before had she felt how slow she was.

    *Boom!*

    But the ground exploded beneath her as Grace summoned another wave of Willforce, and in the chaos, Yui and Emiko stood in the back, their white staffs glowing with radiant green energy, making sure to soften the burden on Grace due to the tremendous usages of dark powers. Yui''s and Emiko''s hands trembled as they focused their healing powers on Grace, trying to protect her mana circuit from further damage from the corrosive darkness.

    Asher appeared again, now fully embracing the power of his Hellbringer form. He moved like an unstoppable force, the air around him crackling with an energy that bent and warped reality itself. With a single strike of his ring de, he released a burst of dark energy that tore through the battlefield, sending Anna skidding backward across the ground.

    The force was overwhelming. Anna''s vision blurred as she skidded across the wasted terrain, her body protesting the brutal impact. Her hands dug into the earth, her fingers curling into fists. She could feel her power faltering, the exhaustion beginning to catch up with her. She had to think, had to push through.

    I can''t give up now. Not for C¡­

    But as she looked around, the scene painted a grim picture. The once old yet sturdy buildings that littered thendscape were now little more than shattered fragments. The ground itself had cracked, fissures spreading like spider webs across the battlefield.

    The air was thick with smoke and dust, the smell of burning flesh and blood hanging heavy. Hellbringer and his cult members had the upper hand, and Anna could feel it. Together, they worked so well,plimenting each other''s strengths and weaknesses while working together to suppress the advantage of speed she had over them.

    She rose to her feet, slow and deliberate, her body aching with the strain of the battle. Her hands trembled, but her resolve remained unbroken. The re in her yellow eyes was filled with defiance, though her heart was heavy with pain and worry.

    Asher watched her carefully, his skeletal form towering above the wreckage of the battlefield. He could feel the hesitation in her, the momentarypse in her focus. But there was something else, too¡ªa flicker of defiance, a will that refused to be crushed.

    "Anna, that''s enough. We don''t want to kill you unless we have to," Asher warned as he assumed his human form to persevere whatever mana was left. He knew the real enemy wasn''t Anna, and he also didn''t want to risk fighting her to death due to the limitations of his human shell. Killing a powerful peak Soul Devourer like her was a monumental task considering the present scenario.

    Anna stood tall, despite the agony coursing through her. Maybe that blue-eyed monster was right¡­She can''t afford to hold back anymore¡­

    The battlefield, once a chaotic flurry of motion and destruction, came to a sudden and unnatural stillness. The winds died, the earth seemed to hold its breath, and the mes that had consumed the air paused mid-flicker. The sounds of battle¡ªshattered stone, crackling fire, and the pounding of their hearts¡ªfaded into nothing. Time itself seemed as if it had been frozen.

    Anna''s breath slowed, and her pulse became the only sound that filled the vast emptiness of her mind. She stood amidst this eerie silence, her body battered and bruised, her limbs aching from the previous blows, but she didn''t move. She didn''t need to.

    Her eyes¡ªthose sharp, piercing dark yellow eyes¡ªnarrowed as she focused, the air around her thick with tension. The world around her, frozen in ce, became hers. Focus, she thought. This is the only way.

    With a single, controlled exhale, she opened her mind fully. Her vision shifted, her Mindforce abilities expanding to their fullest extent. Her surroundings blurred and then exploded into a storm of infinite possibilities.

    Every attack Hellbringer might make, every spell the Bloodice Mistress or the Huntress could cast, every move the two healers could unleash¡ªall of it unfolded before her, ying out in her mind at once. Now that she had a good idea of their powers and abilities coupled with the data the blue-eyed monster had given her, it made it easier.

    Anna''s mind raced as she processed millions and millions of possible scenarios. She saw Hellbringer''s dark green mes roaring towards her, the ring de swinging through the air, cutting the very fabric of reality with its power. She saw the Bloodice Mistress''s blood-red ice encasing her in an unbreakable prison and the Huntress'' vermillion mes licking at her skin, burning away everything in their path. The two healer girls always supported the Huntress from afar, allowing her to attack without fearing any consequences.

    In one possibility, she saw herself dodging, just barely avoiding death¡ªbut in the next, she was pinned under Hellbringer''s power, his overwhelming strength crushing her into the ground. Another possibility yed out where she was impaled by the Bloodice Mistress''s icy, blood-red spires, her body freezing from the inside out. Then there was another, where she was trapped by the Huntress'' Willforce and enveloped by her mes, the heat searing through her, turning her to ash before she could even react.

    The possibilities spiraled out of control, each one more violent, more brutal, than thest. It was like watching a million different versions of herself being torn apart, scattered to the wind. The weight of it all pressed down on her, suffocating her thoughts, filling her with doubt and fear of whether there was truly no possibility where she could defeat them. Were they truly that unstoppable?

    But Anna pushed it away, focusing deeper, sifting through each one, examining every single path they might take. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    No. I cannot fail. I will not.

    She clenched her fists tightly, the metal of her fingernails digging into her palms, but still, the visions yed on. They were too much, too many to process. It was overwhelming. But Anna''s will was more than this fear, more than these visions.

    Her mind snapped back into focus. The possibilities stopped. The world around her ceased to be a storm of infinite paths and returned to a singr reality, a reality in which she was standing, facing Hellbringer and his cult.

    Her breathing was steady, calm, despite the chaos her mind had just endured. Her eyes, once filled with uncertainty, now burned with cold, deadly intent. Her body, once battered and slow, now seemed to pulse with an unseen energy. The glow in her eyes intensified as she now knew what she had to do.

    Asher couldn''t help but frown. He stared at Anna, now standing taller, fiercer, with a force that had not been present before. Her aura had shifted; something was different. It wasn''t just her demeanor¡ªher presence now radiated with an intensity that made the very air around her feel heavier, more oppressive.

    Asher''s instincts screamed that something was very wrong. He could feel it deep within his bones. This was not the same Anna who had fought so recklessly before. Her eyes locked onto him, and for the first time against her, Asher felt a very bad feeling that didn''t sit well with him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 726 It Ends For You

    Chapter 726 It Ends For You

    "Everyone, be careful¡­" Asher mumbled to the others in a low voice, making them realize something must be off for him to warn them like this.

    The moment the world resumed its natural rhythm, Anna didn''t hesitate. She lunged forward again, her body a blur, her feet barely touching the ground as she shot towards Hellbringer and his cult members, her movements sharp, fluid, and deadly. But this time, something was different.

    Asher, Reba, and the others all braced themselves for the onught, their eyes narrowing with determination. But as Anna moved, they watched, stunned, as every attack they tried tond seemed to miss by mere inches.

    Asher swung his ring de with precision, but Anna was already gone before the de even reached its mark. Grace released another volley of vermillion mes, only for Anna to twist and slip through them as if the mes weren''t even there.

    Each strike, each spell, each move the cult made, Anna countered it with an eerie perfection. She didn''t just dodge or block; she seemed to know what they were going to do before they even made the move. It was as if she was predicting their every action in real-time, responding before they even had the chance to execute their attacks.

    Asher''s mind raced. Is this what Reba meant? The thought hit him with sudden rity. Her ability to predict moves before they happen...

    The realization struck him like a lightning bolt, and his frown deepened. It wasn''t just speed that Anna had mastered¡ªit was her Mindforce, her ability to read and understand their intentions before they could act. Her every move was calcted, as though she had seen the future and knew exactly how to counter them.

    Was this the true power of an Unseen?

    But his mes suddenly died out as flesh and skin began to rapidly grow back on his body, "No, fuck!" Asher grunted in frustration as he ran out of mana and realized Anna must have purposefully given him multiple chances to attack her to make him waste his mana. He underestimated the danger of her mindforce abilities.

    Anna felt relieved to see that Hellbringer had run out of mana, but she had to keep fighting the others.

    As she fought, she was already formting her strategy. She had fought against many, but this group... This group was different. They were obviously stronger than her when together, more skilled, and working as a coordinated team.

    She knew she couldn''t take them down head-on. Not yet. She had to break their formation first.

    Her eyes flicked briefly to the two healers behind the Huntress. They were the weakest links, the easiest targets in this battle. Take one down, and the rest will falter.

    With a burst of speed, she darted towards one of them, her eyes locked onto the healer. Yui gasped in fear upon seeing the Thundering Reaper aiming to attack her.

    But before she could strike, Grace''s sharp, panicked voice cut through the air.

    "No!"

    Grace, her body already straining from the earlier attacks, surged forward with what little strength she had left, positioning herself between Anna and Yui. Her silver staff swung down, mes erupting from the vermillion crystal as she attempted to force Anna back.

    Anna''s frustration red. She had to end this quickly; she had to take down the Huntress before she could fully intervene.

    "Engh!" With a grunt, she retaliated, moving in a blur of speed and power. She struck with a force that was beyond human, her fist connecting with Grace''s staff and shattering it.

    The silver staff snapped in two, the vermillion crystal shattering into sparks of light that flickered and died.

    Grace staggered back, coughing blood, but Anna didn''t give her a moment to recover and was ready for a follow-up attack.

    Just moments before, Reba, who was panting in exhaustion, had her eyes widened upon seeing Grace about to get attacked by Anna and pointed her staff towards Anna, "Don''t you dare!" Rebashed out as a beam of blood-red ice shot towards Anna, consuming whatever mana she had left.

    Anna''s other hand shot out, ws gleaming with dark yellow lightning, aimed directly at the Huntress'' chest. It would have been a fatal blow.

    But before Anna could strike, she found herself getting slowed down by ayer of blood-red ice. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Reba smirked but frowned the next moment as she saw it only managed to slow down that bitch for just a second before her lightning vaporized the ice.

    Grace stared at Anna''s eyes, glowing within her helmet as she braced for the inevitable, seeing Anna''s hand continue its original trajectory.

    "Aunty Grace!" Emiko''s voice rang out, filled with desperation.

    In that instant, time seemed to slow. Anna''s eyes narrowed as she saw the path her attack would take. The surge of dark yellow lightning crackled from her hand, but just before it could make contact with Grace, Emiko''s fragile body appeared in the way.

    She momentarily hesitated, as this wasn''t the path she wanted to take. But there was no time to waver, and she could not afford to divert when the new path would lead to the same oue.

    *Sshhk!*

    The sound of the crackling lightning was deafening as Anna''s hand pierced through Emiko''s chest. The impact was so brutal that the air around them seemed to hold its breath, the tension thick and suffocating. "Unh¡­" A horrible, strained gasp left Emiko''s lips as Anna''s hand drove into her, dark yellow lightning flickering through her veins, killing her from the inside.

    The world fell into an eerie, suffocating silence.

    Grace, Reba, Asher and Yui had their eyes widened in shock and horror upon seeing such a heart-clenching sight.

    Anna looked at this girl using herself as a shield to protect the Huntress.

    She had expected such a scenario, but experiencing it like this wasn''t the same.

    But what shook her for a moment was feeling the girl''s hands tightly gripping her arm.

    Despite the blood trickling from her lips and her breath weakening, the girl''s eyes never wavered. They were full of a hardened, determined resolve. Her fingers tightened around Anna''s arm, a silent plea conveyed with every shaky movement.

    Anna''s heart twisted in her chest as she looked down at the girl, the light slowly fading from her eyes. But what really unsettled her was the defiance in the girl''s gaze. Even with her hand buried deep within the girl''s chest, the girl was still trying to protect the Huntress. With a sharp gasp, Anna withdrew her bloodied hand from the girl''s chest, stumbling back, somewhat unsettled by what had just happened.

    Emiko''s eyes fluttered, the light dimming with each passing second. Her body, once filled with the strength of her will, now fell limp. She copsed into Grace''s arms, and for a moment, the battlefield stilled, as if the world was holding its breath.

    "EMIKO!!!" Yui cried out in horror, her voice breaking as she rushed towards Emiko and fell to her knees.

    Her hands trembled as she cupped Emiko''s face, her touch gentle, like someone trying to wake her loved one from a nightmare. Yui''s ck eyes, filled with tears, glowed faintly as she immediately began to use her healing powers. A radiant green light engulfed Emiko''s body, the magic working frantically to mend the damage.

    But no matter how much power Yui poured into her, the gaping wound in Emiko''s chest remained, unhealed and fatal.

    "Emiko, p-please¡­ please wake up..." Yui sobbed, her voice thick with desperate, panicked emotion. She refused to give up, her hands moving faster, pushing more magic, more hope into Emiko''s broken body.

    But the wound engulfed in dark energy refused to heal.

    Grace, pale and trembling, held Yui''s hand, her grip weak but insistent as she gently lowered Yui''s hands from Emiko''s body.

    Her voice, fragile and broken, was barely a whisper, but it cut through the chaos like a de,"She is gone, my child¡­" "No! No!" Yui''s sobs grew louder, her entire body wracked with grief. "She can''t go... Not by leaving us behind...!"

    The sight of her cradling the girl''s lifeless form, her sobs echoing through the battlefield, struck Anna like a physical blow. The anguish, the heartbreak, the way she held onto the girl she had lost¡ªreminded Anna of something she didn''t want to be reminded of.

    Anna''s chest tightened as the image of Mira''s lifeless body flooded her mind. The pain she felt when she held her lifeless body like this girl.

    Her hand, still bloodied, fell to her side as she stared down at the life she had taken.

    She had taken so many lives to the point she thought she had gotten numb to the pain and guilt.

    Yet little did she know that it was not really true. It was as if all those feelings she had suppressed just came flooding back.

    Her heart clenched, the guilt and regret threatening to drown her. But there was no turning back now.

    Asher stood rooted to the spot, his gaze locked on Emiko''s lifeless body. His jaw was clenched so tightly that his teeth ground together, his knuckles white from the sheer force of his fists.

    Slowly, he turned his gaze towards Anna, his expression darkening with a quiet, terrifying rage.

    "You¡­" His voice was low, filled with a guttural anger, but it was steady. "You will pay for this."

    Anna''s attention snapped back to Hellbringer, realizing she couldn''t stop now aftering this far and that C''s life was hanging in the bnce.

    Her figure blurred again, the dark yellow lightning crackling as she dashed forward, her movements faster than the blink of an eye.

    She appeared in front of him, her grip seizing his cor in a single, swift motion. She looked into his eyes, her voice cold as ice as she spoke, "I am sorry. But this ends now."

    "No," Asher growled, his cold smile never faltering, "It ends for you. Did you forget the warning I gave you?"

    *Booom!*

    Before Anna could react, she heard it¡ªa sharp, ear-piercing sound, like air being torn apart. A deafening sonic boom followed, and the ground trembled beneath her feet. The very air itself seemed to split as a figure descended from the sky,nding with the force of a thunderp. His white cape billowed in the darkened night, his golden armor gleaming as he came to a halt in front of her.

    Anna''s eyes widened in shock as she looked at him. The realization hit her like a wave. Arthur?

    Arthur''s face was set in a grim, tense expression as he faced her, his voice filled with unwavering authority, "Let him go right now." Arthur was filled with worry upon seeing Ash in the Thundering Reaper''s clutches, making him wonder how he ended up facing her and why the Coven of the Damned cult members were here.

    Why was the Huntress with Yui and Emiko? Those two were Amelia and Rachel''s friends.

    But upon closer look, what shocked him was seeing Emiko''s corpse being hugged by Yui.

    Did the Thundering Reaper kill Emiko?? It made him clench his fists as he realized another life was lost because he was toote¡­again!

    Anna''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at¡ªArthur¡ªstanding between her and Hellbringer, the man she had just been about to take off with.

    The weight of the situation hit her like a ton of bricks. No¡­ She had not expected him to arrive here, not like this.

    She had only a moment to process his words before her body betrayed her. Her hands, trembling, lost their strength, and she unconsciously released Hellbringer''s cor. Her figure blurred again, turning into a streak of dark yellow lightning as she disappeared into the night, leaving nothing but the aftermath of destruction in her wake.

    "Quick, Arthur!" Asher''s voice rang out, his words filled with urgency and anger, "Go after her, and don''t let her escape this time! Remember what I taught you."

    Arthur didn''t hesitate. With a clenched jaw, he shot into the sky, faster than a bolt of lightning, chasing after Anna with every ounce of his strength. This time, he swore to himself to not let her escape.

    Asher''s gaze returned to the lifeless body of Emiko. His chest tightened, a pain far deeper than any physical wound blooming in his heart. He had seen death countless times, but this... this¡ªthis hit him in a different way.

    The wound in Emiko''s chest was mirrored in his own heart, a chasm of loss he didn''t seeing.

    He stood there for a long moment, staring at the girl who had given everything for them, her lifeless form a haunting reminder of what was lost.

    And with that, the battlefield fell silent again, save for the distant roar of Anna''s escape.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 727 Nothing Will Change

    Chapter 727 Nothing Will Change

    The world around them seemed to dim, like the light had been drained from the very air. Yui remained still beside Emiko, her soft hands gripping Emiko''s body, her face streaked with tears. She couldn''t speak, couldn''t bring herself to do anything except hold Emiko''s cold hand, her body trembling with grief. Why did it have to be her? She should have been the one¡­ Yui''s heart felt as though it were shattering into a million pieces.

    Grace sat there, still holding Emiko''s lifeless body in her arms, her tears falling silently, tracing the curve of her cheek as she whispered to herself, "Why... Why did you have to save someone like me when your whole life was ahead of you..." Her voice was broken, a soft and desperate murmur of regret.

    The pain in her chest was unbearable, like the weight of a thousand broken promises. She never thought she would feel this way again, never thought she''d again experience the crushing loss of someone she hade to think of as family.

    She had failed again.

    Reba walked slowly over to the two women, her steps deliberate and heavy, her face brimming with heavy emotions as she gazed down at Emiko. She stopped a few paces away, raising her hand halfway to ce it on Grace''s shoulder, but then hesitated, the motion falling limp at her side.

    She couldn''t bring herself to touch Grace in this moment, her emotions caught somewhere between anger and sorrow. She stood there in silence, lips pressed tightly together, her eyes flickering with something unspoken as she stared down at the human girl''s lifeless body. ''Why does this bother her?'' she thought, the ache in her chest something she couldn''t shake. Why was it that Emiko''s death¡ªsomeone so weak, a human¡ªleft her feeling frustrated and angry like this?

    Yui, hearing Grace''s words, slowly raised her head, tears still blurring her vision. Her voice was fragile, barely a whisper, but full of heart, "Aunty Grace... please don''t say that. Emiko will feel sad if you say such things..." Her lips quivered, her hand tightening around Grace''s, "S-She saved you because she loved you. You would have done the same. We would have."

    The words hung in the air, but they felt hollow, like trying to hold onto water with cupped hands. Yui felt like she was losing herself, the world feeling like it was slipping away. This can''t be real. This has to be a nightmare, she thought, wishing to wake up and find Emiko there beside them, looking at her with a rare, soft smile on her usually stoic face.

    Reba suddenly spoke, her voice firm, as if forcing herself to stayposed, "That''s right," she said, her gaze hard but sad as she ced a hand on Grace''s shoulder, squeezing it slightly. "You better not say such nonsense after that girl sacrificed her life for you. It was foolish and stupid to save a dying woman like you. Yes. But that doesn''t change the fact that she already did it. If it was you, would you prefer us to me you? The best you can do now is make sure you don''t waste the chance she gave you."

    Yui nodded, her face a mixture of sorrow and agreement. The tears continued to flow freely down her cheeks, her heart aching in ways she couldn''t fully understand.

    She wanted to scream, to make everything stop, but all she could do was watch as Grace''s chin quivered.

    Grace''s eyes squeezed shut, and her whole body trembled as she closed her arms tighter around Emiko, "I am sorry..." she whispered, voice strained, "I will make it right..." She gently ced Emiko''s body into Yui''s arms before standing up, her movements slow and heavy, as if the weight of the world had been ced on her shoulders.

    "A-Aunty Grace? Where are you going?" Yui asked, her voice small, filled with confusion and worry, the grief in her chest not letting her think clearly.

    Grace offered a light, sad smile, her eyes haunted, "I have to head to our Culthold quick. You guys take care of her until I get back..."

    With that, she turned and walked away, her figure retreating into the distance, her body slumped under an invisible burden.

    Asher, who had been watching from a few feet away, felt his chest tighten as he saw Grace walk off.

    He could only imagine the pain she must be feeling, how it must feel to lose Emiko¡ªsomeone who had be like a granddaughter to her, someone she had spent so much time caring for, protecting, and guiding all these years.

    He clenched his fists, the weight of guilt bearing down on him. I failed her. I failed Emiko. His heart ached for both of them.

    Emiko had always followed his orders without question. She had believed in him, trusted him¡ªand yet, he wasn''t able to save her.

    "Stop thinking about useless things!" Reba''s voice echoed beside him, cutting through his thoughts like a sharp de.

    He turned to find her huffing, clearly irritated. Her chest was puffed out, her eyes narrowed and her finger pointing in the direction Grace had left, "What are you going to do about that woman? I feel like she''s about to do something stupid. We should follow her and see what she''s going to do."

    Asher nodded stiffly, his mind snapping back to reality. Reba had a point, and it worried him too, "Let''s go¡­" he said quietly, before he paused and turned to Yui. He saw the raw grief on her face, and his heart softened as he walked over to her.

    He gently scooped up Emiko''s body from Yui''s arms, "You should go," he said, his voice soft but firm.

    Yui''s features trembled as she slowly got up, her body still trembling with grief, "B-But Emiko is... I-I..."

    "I was her master. I should be the one taking care of this. But we will mourn her together. Just not now. I''ll keep her safe until then. I promise," Asher said, his voice steady as he looked at Yui with a soft, warm look.

    Yui nodded, wiping her eyes with a fragile, pained smile, "T-Thank you, Master..." Her voice was barely a whisper, but it carried the weight of her heart''s breaking.

    Reba, still seething with anger, huffed loudly. "What about that bitch who killed her? When do we get to kill her and how? I wish I wasn''t in this useless and weak human shell. Otherwise, this wouldn''t have...."

    Reba couldn''t finish her sentence, her fury overwhelming her words, her hands shaking with the intensity of it. But Asher, now focused on the present, simply said in a low yet firm voice, "Arthur will now deal with her until we find a way."

    Saying that, Asher began to walk away, Emiko''s lifeless form cradled in his arms, his mind focused on the path ahead. Reba grunted in frustration but followed him closely, Yui trailing behind them, still holding onto Emiko''s memory like a fragile thread that might break at any moment.

    ¡ª

    The air shook as Arthur soared through the air, his trail of radiant white light cutting through the sky like a divine storm. His focus was unwavering, his mind set on one target: the Thundering Reaper, the demon he had been hunting for what felt like an eternity. He could feel the pull of her energy as she fled, but no matter how fast she ran, he was always just behind her. She had a speed unlike anything he had ever witnessed, yet it wasn''t enough to escape his relentless pursuit.

    Anna could feel it¡ªArthur was on her tail, never giving up, never faltering. Her heart pounded in her chest, the realization dawning on her that there was no way to truly outrun him. She pushed her body faster, her lightning-infused form blurring across thends, but no matter how much distance she had been putting between them, Arthur wasn''t losing her trail.

    I can''t keep this up forever¡­.Anna realized.

    She had hoped the distance between them would be enough, but now she knew what she had to do. There was no escaping this. No way out. She had to face him, incapacitate him to escape sessfully. She darted towards a deste desert, where thend stretched endlessly, empty and untouched and the sun bearing down on them mercilessly.

    The vast openness felt suffocating now, the silence broken only by the sound of her own footsteps as she made her stand.

    Arthur furrowed his brows as he sensed the Thundering Reaper slowdown, sensing the shift in her pace. She''s heading to an uninhabited area? Why? It''s not as if she cared about coteral damage. The thought crept into his mind, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it. He could only follow, pushing forward at full speed, until he saw her standing alone in the center of the desert. The endless sand stretched around her like an empty picture, the sun high above casting its harsh light over everything.

    Arthur descended, the light around him shimmering as hended on the sand, just a few meters from her. His expression was resolute, his voice firm, "It''s good that you stopped running," he called out. "You can''t hurt people anymore. I won''t let you. I''m going to arrest you now, and you''ll answer for all the crimes you''vemitted."

    Anna''s eyes were hard, her voice tinged with guilt, "I don''t have time to exin," she said, shaking her head, "But things aren''t what they seem, and I can''t get arrested now. I promise I''ll answer for my crimes, but not now... please. I''m begging you. Just let me go this one time."

    Arthur''s brows knit tighter, his confusion mirrored in his voice, "You... you want to fight your way out of this and run away from what you''ve done? Just now you killed someone I knew. Who knows how many more you would kill each second you are out there," He hadn''t expected this¡ªhadn''t expected her toe here with the intent to fight him, to escape the justice she owed. Yet¡­It didn''t make sense. She was begging him¡­a demon who had killed thousands. Why would someone like her act this way?

    "I really have to do something important," Anna continued, her voice desperate, as though every word was a plea she was unable to fully express, "But I can''t tell you yet. Even if you arrest me... nothing will change." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Arthur stood still, his mind racing with questions. What was she talking about? His gut told him something wasn''t right, that there was more to this than just a demon trying to escape justice. But he knew now wasn''t the time to think about such things.

    His voice hardened, and he stepped forward, "That is not for you to decide," he said firmly, "You either surrender peacefully, or we''ll do it the hard way. Thest thing I''ll do is let you escape again."

    Anna''s face darkened with regret, her eyes narrowing as a spark of resolve ignited within her, "I am sorry," she mumbled, her body blurring in an instant. With a sh, she shot towards Arthur, the lightning in her veins crackling violently, her speed so great it was almost impossible to track.

    Arthur''s eyes widened as he saw her suddenlyunching herself towards him at a space-shattering speed.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 728 Doomed By Light

    Chapter 728 Doomed By Light

    Anna was upon him in an instant.

    Arthur''s body reacted instinctively, his staff raised to shield himself, but even as he moved, Anna''s speed outpaced him.

    She was already there, her hand aimed directly at his stomach, crackling with dark yellow lightning. The air around them seemed to tremble with the tension of the sh that was about to unfold.

    But as Anna''s fist neared, Arthur''s staff shone with a brilliant pulse of radiant white light that instantaneously shot toward her.

    Anna, barely managing to twist her body due to her severe injuries from the previous battle, felt the pulse of light graze her side, sending a surge of scorching heat and cold through her body.

    The frost fire burned her skin through the suit, forcing her toe to a standstill to suppress the pain, and she looked at him.

    Arthur stood tall, his elegant white staff gripped tightly in his hand, the radiant crystal pulsing with the bright light of the sun. His light-infused powers were at their peak, his body humming with radiant energy. She knew Arthur had tremendous raw power¡ª-his light magic was blinding, and his regeneration seemed to defy reason. He just seemed to get better and betterpared to how he was just a few months ago.

    But she knew she couldn''t afford to waste time. She had to escape. She had to incapacitate him.

    No matter how better he waspared to before, she was confident of defeating him despite being injured due to therge gap inbat experience between them.

    Arthur could see that the Thundering Reaper was injured, tired from her earlier battle with Hellbringer and his cult.

    She wasn''t at full strength, yet she was still a powerful foe. He couldn''t afford to underestimate her.

    Without warning, she blurred forward, moving faster than Arthur could react.

    A streak of lightning shed as she aimed to strike him across the chest with a punch that crackled with raw dark yellow energy.

    Arthur''s instincts kicked in. He raised his staff, summoning the Lightbringer''s Ascension to increase his speed.

    His body shimmered with pure light, and in a fluid motion, he sidestepped her attack, his white staff glowing with a brilliant burst of energy.

    He swung it down towards her, channeling the light into a shockwave of radiant energy that would have sent her flying back.

    Anna twisted out of the way at thest second, narrowly avoiding the st of light, but she could feel the heat of it against her skin, burning the air in its wake. She was fast¡ªtoo fast for Arthur''s power to keep up¡ªbut she was injured, and that was enough for him to exploit.

    Arthur''s eyes locked onto her, sensing her vulnerability. With a swift motion, he thrust his staff forward, calling on his frost-fire powers.

    A cone of frosty white mes erupted from the crystal at the top of his staff, a violent mixture of ice and fire that would freeze her in ce while searing her with cold mes.

    Anna darted to the side, the st catching only the edges of her suit, scorching it up in a burst of mes and frost.

    She gritted her teeth, the pain from her earlier injuries ring up, but she didn''t slow down. If she gave him any ground, it would be over.

    She blurred again, closing the distance between them, but this time Arthur was ready.

    He held his staff firmly, and with a deep breath, activated Lightbringer''s Grace¡ªhis regeneration and light attacks boosted as the sun''s rays zed overhead. His next strike came in a sh, his staff sweeping in a wide arc as beams of radiant light shot from its tip, each beam aimed to disorient the Thundering Reaper and prevent her from getting too close.

    Anna''s body pulsed with dark yellow energy as she dodged, but she wasn''t fast enough to avoid the beams entirely. One struck her shoulder, sending a shock of searing light through her body, making her stumble for a split second. The pain caused a sharp breath to escape her, but she quickly recovered, her movements more fluid than before.

    No. I can''t let him do this. I have to move faster. Her thoughts raced as sheunched herself at him once again, her hands crackling with dark lightning.

    But Arthur wasn''t done yet. With a sudden movement, he mmed his staff into the ground, summoning a burst of pure light.

    The desert sands around them erupted in a blinding sh as the ground beneath Anna''s feet hardened, locking her in ce with a ring of crystallized sand. The light from his staff burned brightly, blinding her momentarily as he prepared his next strike.

    She gritted her teeth, pushing against the magical restraint with all her strength. I can''t let this stop me.

    Her mind sharpened as she focused on the faint crack in the light barrier surrounding her, her mental powers ring. She could see the openings in his magic¡ªthe faint traces of vulnerability that Arthur''s concentration couldn''t fully maintain. His power was overwhelming, but it wasn''t infallible.

    Anna gathered all her strength, her body burning from the strain of the battle, and in a single, explosive motion, she shattered the light barrier. She was free.

    Arthur had anticipated this move, his staff glowing as he prepared to meet her attack, but Anna was already upon him. She closed the gap with a speed that was almost impossible to follow. Her fist crackled with dark lightning as she aimed to strike him down, but Arthur raised his staff to block, the radiant white crystal shimmering as he summoned a protective shield of light to absorb the blow.

    The impact was immense. Anna''s punch hit the barrier, the shockwaves of energy rippling outward, but the light shield held firm. Arthur''s eyes widened as he realized the depth of her power. Herbat prowess was more than he had anticipated.

    Anna pressed harder, pushing against his shield, her breath heavy from the battle. I can''t keep this up. She knew she was running out of time¡ªArthur''s raw power was immense, and if she didn''t end this soon, she would be overwhelmed, especially since she wasn''t fighting to kill him.

    With a desperate, final surge of speed, Anna twisted her body and aimed a sweeping kick toward Arthur''s midsection. The blow caught him off guard, shattering his shield and sending him stumbling backward. As he struggled to regain his bnce, Anna moved in, her eyes narrowing with focus.

    With a swift, calcted move, she struck him again¡ªthis time directly to the chest, sending him to the sand with a powerful impact. *CRSHK!* n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Arthur''s body mmed into the desert floor, his staff falling from his hand as his powers flickered, momentarily drained by the sh.

    Anna stood over him, her body trembling with exhaustion, but her face was set with cold determination. "I''m sorry," she whispered, her voice heavy with regret, before turning around to leave.

    Arthury on the ground, his chest heaving, eyes closed, as if the weight of her blow had truly crippled him. But with her soft apology cutting through the air like a knife, something inside him snapped.

    He clenched his fists, his body burning with a fresh surge of energy, a fierce determination rising up like a tidal wave. No. I can''t let this happen. Not like this.

    His heart thudded in his chest as he pushed himself up, his body surrounded by an aura of radiant light that red brighter than the sun itself. The air crackled with power, the sands beneath him shifting violently as he drew on everything Ash had taught him.

    He could feel the flow of his energy¡ªhis light magic, his frost-fire, all of itbining into a single, unstoppable force.

    "You¡­" he said, his voice no longer soft but filled with unrelenting conviction, "You don''t get to apologize after everything you have done."

    Anna''s head snapped towards him, her eyes wide, barely able to keep up with the sudden shift in the air. The overwhelming power radiating from Arthur felt like a tidal wave crashing down on her. For a split second, fear flickered in her eyes.

    Arthur raised his staff high into the air, and as he did, the desert itself seemed to respond. The sand beneath their feet trembled, the heat intensifying.

    The white crystal atop his staff pulsed with blinding light as he unleashed the power he had recently learned and ingrained into him by Ash¡ªDoomed By Light.

    The power surged through him, his movements bing a blur as he unleashed a flood of light, so bright and fast that it seemed to stretch reality itself.

    Anna tried to move, tried to dodge, but Arthur was everywhere at once. The beams of light hit the ground like shards of the sun, cutting through the air with razor precision, each st disorienting her, slowing her down. She was fast¡ªfaster than almost everything¡ªbut this power was on a different scale. Her limbs burned with the force of each light-based attack, her body struggling to keep up with the overwhelming onught. This was not something she could have ever predicted.

    ''Is this it?'' Anna thought, her breathing in short gasps. She barely had time to react as Arthur closed the distance between them. The ground beneath her feet froze in an instant, a chill that made her heart pound in her chest as frost spread like wildfire, encasing her ankles in ice.

    Arthur didn''t let up. His staff glowed even brighter as he sent a torrent of frost-fire towards her, the dual elements colliding in a furious explosion that sent a shockwave of heat and cold spiraling outward. "Argh!" Anna screamed in pain as the attack hit, her body wracked with the brutalbination of frost burn and fire.

    She staggered backward, struggling to regain her footing, but Arthur was already upon her, his speed and power now too much to ovee.

    With a final surge of his energy, Arthur summoned Lightbringer''s Grace, his restorative powers already healing himself to his peak condition.

    His staff moved like lightning, unleashing a devastating beam of pure light, a force that mmed into Anna''s chest, throwing her off her feet. She was sent flying, her body crashing to the ground with a sickening thud.

    Annay there, her body burned and battered, her suit broken and singed, her breath shallow, exposing parts of her limbs. Her mind raced, her vision blurry. No... not like this... She could feel her energy waning, her body too damaged to fight back. She struggled to move, but her limbs felt like lead.

    She can''t let him see like this¡­She couldn''t believe it¡­One of her worst nightmares was actuallying true.

    Arthur stepped forward, his staff still glowing with a faint light, the power slowly subsiding as he knelt beside her. His chest rose and fell with exertion, but his eyes burned with determination. He wasn''t finished yet.

    Anna''s eyes flickered open as shey helpless, staring up at him, "Don''t¡­" she whispered, her voice raspy. "Please..." She wanted to beg him not to get any closer, but she couldn''t find her voice properly.

    Arthur didn''t answer her words, his gaze fixed firmly on her mask as he kneeled down beside her.

    His hand moved towards her face, his fingers trembling slightly with the weight of what he had done. He had fought for justice. He had fought for the greater good. And now, as he reached for her mask, he wondered what face this evil had.

    With a sudden motion, he tore the mask away, his heart pounding as the face beneath was revealed.

    His breath caught in his throat....his surroundings fading away as if all his senses were forced to focus on what was before him.

    It couldn''t be.

    Staring back at him, her eyes wide and filled with something he couldn''t quite ce, was a face he recognized. A face that always echoed in his heart and soul.

    It was Anna.

 Chapter 729 Your Last Mission

    Chapter 729 Your Last Mission

    The world around Arthur seemed to fall into utter silence, as though the very air had stopped moving.

    The desert winds, once so harsh and blinding, had vanished. His focus zeroed in on the face before him, and his heart sank in disbelief.

    The face that stared back at him was familiar, but the revtion was so jarring, it almost felt unreal. His breath caught in his throat, and for a long moment, he couldn''t process what he was seeing.

    "A-Anna?" Arthur mumbled, his voice shaky, as if the weight of the truth was pulling him under. His eyes, wide with shock, never left hers.

    Anna''s gaze trembled, her chest tightening as she realized the truth had been exposed. Her mask, which had once shielded her true identity, was gone¡ªtorn away.

    She felt the sting of betrayal in her own heart as she saw Arthur''s shattered expression, but the pain of her own regret paled inparison to the devastation she saw reflected in his eyes.

    Anna''s voice broke as she tried to speak, but the words refused to form, "Arthur... I-I..." she whispered, her words fragile, hollow. She had no idea how to exin herself, how to make him understand. How could she? This wasn''t how it was supposed to happen.

    Arthur fell back with a broken, lifeless expression.

    His hands trembled as he tried to hold himself together. His voice, barely audible, cracked with pain, "You... It was you all this time? Why..." The question was soft, a whisper of disbelief, a raw admission of hurt.

    His eyes shimmered with so much pain that Anna''s heart clenched in her chest. The devastation in his gaze was something she had never wanted to see, and yet, it was all she deserved.

    Anna wanted to tell him everything, to exin why she had done what she did, why she had been forced into this life, this endless cycle of lies.

    She wanted to tell him about her friends, her desperate need to save them, and the truth of everything that had happened.

    But as she looked at Arthur, she knew, deep down, that no matter what she said, it would never be enough. He wouldn''t listen. Not now.

    So, with a slow, strained breath, Anna pulled herself to her feet, her body aching from the toll the fight had taken.

    She looked down at Arthur, her heart heavy, "I know I don''t deserve to ask for your forgiveness," she said, her voice trembling with the weight of her words, "Nor would I want you to forgive me. But I promise¡­ I wille to you, and I will answer for everything I''ve done¡­ once I save my friends."

    Her voice faltered, and before Arthur could say anything more, Anna disappeared in a blur of dark yellow lightning, her figure a streak of electricity that shot through the air.

    Her heart was heavy with the knowledge that staying would only cause them both more pain.

    She couldn''t bear it. She also had to know if C was alright. She couldn''t afford to waste any more time.

    Arthur, still seated on the ground, lifelessly watched as she sped away. His vision blurred, the tears he didn''t realize were falling staining his cheeks. He stared at the spot where she had vanished, the emptiness in his chest expanding with every passing second.

    His mind raced with the realization that everything he had shared with Anna¡ªthe moments of tenderness, the trust¡ªhad been a lie.

    The woman he had loved, the woman he thought had shared his heart, had been the demon responsible for so much death, for so many innocent lives lost. And he hadn''t even known.

    His hands curled into fists, his heart aching with guilt and regret.

    He felt like he was drowning in the weight of everything he hadn''t seen, everything that had been kept from him.

    The world around him felt dark, hollow, and everything he thought he understood about right and wrong was now shattered.

    And for a long time, he sat there, unable to do anything except feel the crushing weight of his failure. He had lost her. And maybe, just maybe, she had never been the person he loved all this time.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Anna arrived at an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of a city, the evening sky looming dark and heavy above her.

    She sped up the staircase, her heart pounding in her chest as she neared the top floor, where Derek stood with his back turned, his hands sped behind him.

    "You failed your mission," Derek''s voice was cold, calcted, as he turned to face her. His expression was stern, his right eye dark with displeasure.

    Anna''s heart tightened in her chest upon seeing his indifferent and unfeeling face, always looking at her as if she was nothing but a broken tool no matter what she did for him.

    She dropped to her knees, her body trembling with exhaustion, "I... I truly gave it my all," she whispered, her voice thick with desperation, "I was close, but Arthur showed up, and I couldn''t do anything... even if I wanted to. So please... don''t hurt my friends. If you will please... I want to know if C is fine."

    Derek''s lips tightened into a thin line, and he took a step forward, his cold eyes assessing her with disdain, "She is fine... for now," he said, his voiceced with mock sympathy, "But she did have to undergo the procedure of having one of her metal arms removed and reced. If only you hadn''t taken this much time, and been so sloppy, she wouldn''t have had to go through that one-hour live procedure."

    Anna''s fists clenched tightly at her sides, the anger and pain threatening to spill over. But she swallowed it down, knowing that showing any emotion before him would do her no good. She suppressed her emotions, fighting to remain calm.

    "But thanks to you, we finally know how Hellbringer and his cult have been hindering our ns from our world," Derek continued, his voice low and dangerous as he remembered Ash''s interactions with his wife and daughter, "To think he somehow found a way to inhabit a human shell and worm his way into my world and my family..." The words sent a shiver down Anna''s spine, and her heart pounded in her chest, feeling the deep yet suppressed anger emanating from him.

    "However, you''ve beenpromised," Derek''s gaze grew cold, and Anna''s unease deepened. "So I have onest mission for you."

    A chill ran through Anna''s veins as the finality in his voice hit her. She could feel that it would be nothing good.

    "What are my orders?" she asked, her voice strained as she slowly lifted her gaze to meet his.

    Derek didn''t even hesitate. His words were casual, like he was giving an order to a subordinate,pletely unfazed by the weight of what he was demanding, "There has already been enough dy because of Lenny getting arrested. We need topensate for that by continuing our old strategy. Almost all countries have given in, but we need them all. And among the few remaining, Germany is the only difficult one we have yet to take care of. You need to do something severe to make them bend the knee. So take out everyone in that orphanage you teach in. That should wake them up."

    Anna''s heart froze, her breath caught in her throat as the reality of the words hit her like a physical blow. Her stomach twisted, her body refusing to move at first. What... what did he just order me to do?

    Her voice barely escaped her lips as she lunged forward, her hands shaking with desperation. "Wait! There has to be a¡ª"

    Derek didn''t turn around, his posture stiff and cold. His words were sharp, final. "Remember. It''s either you or them."

    And with that, he was gone. Vanished, leaving Anna standing in the middle of the floor, her body shaking uncontrobly.

    She fell to her knees, her palms pressing into the cold floor as the devastation of his words overwhelmed her. How could he ask her to do this? Her heart pounded painfully in her chest, the weight of her situation crashing down on her like an avnche. She had no choice. No way out. He had forced her hand¡ªagain.

    ''It''s either you or them...''

    The words echoed in her mind, a constant reminder of her twisted fate. She wanted to scream, to fight back, but the reality of her situation was like chains around her soul, binding her to a path she couldn''t escape.

    Her breath was ragged as she forced herself to stand, her body trembling from the strain, the heavy guilt wing at her insides. She knew she had to act. She had to do it. There was no other choice.

    She disappeared in a blur of dark yellow lightning streaks, leaving the building as quickly as she had entered, the weight of her decision following her like an invisible shackle.

    ¡ª

    Not too long ago, in the Culthold of the Coven of the Damned, Yui was worriedly knocking at a locked door of a room as she sniffled and kept calling out, "Aunty Grace, please¡­Open this door. Y-You are making us worry¡­" Her voice was giving out as she weakly pounded her hand against the door.

    "What''s she doing in there?" Asher''s concerned voice echoed across as Yui, with tear-stricken eyes, immediately turned around, "M-Master, please. You have to talk to her. She locked herself in to do something we might not like."

    Asher frowned as he wondered what the hell Grace was nning to do.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 730 No Consequences For The Dying

    Chapter 730 No Consequences For The Dying

    The tension in the air was thick as Reba stepped forward. She clicked her tongue with an air of impatience, "Let''s just kick that door down," she suggested, clearly ready to force their way in.

    But before she could make a move, Asher silently moved past her, his steps steady and calcted. He reached the door, his hand gripping the handle with ease. With a subtle twist and a sharp pull, the door creaked open effortlessly, revealing the room beyond.

    The trio stepped into the room, their eyes immediately widening at the sight before them. There, sitting at the far side, was Grace¡ªher aged figure illuminated by the white lights above, looking older than usual with an air of despair around her.

    In her hand, she held a syringe filled with a radiant green liquid, its soft glow reflecting off her tired face. Her fingers trembled slightly, her expression a mix of determination and regret.

    "Grace, stop. What are you doing with that?" Asher''s voice was low, yet firm, his gaze never leaving the syringe.

    Yui and Reba''s brows furrowed in unison as they recognized the syringe. Yui''s voice trembled with shock, "I-Is that Eternum?"

    Reba''s eyes narrowed, disbelief creeping into her tone, "You... I can''t believe you were nning to do something stupid like this!" She took a step forward, pointing at the syringe as if she could tear it from Grace''s hands by force of will alone.

    Grace sighed deeply, her grip tightening on the syringe. She turned to face them, her face drawn, as though she had already made up her mind but was still searching for some kind of validation, "I had asked Rachel to hand over some of this to study it and see if I could replicate it¡ªcreate a version that wouldn''te at such a high cost. Something my son was probably working on before they stole the research from him. Something that could be made without letting girls like Yui and Emiko die in the process. But... I failed. And I had stashed a bunch of them away, never thinking I would use it."

    Her voice grew quieter, heavier with the weight of her confession, "I know it would be wrong, especially since it''s made from the blood of innocents. I never wanted to even consider this option. But..." She trailed off, her voice breaking, "We lost Emiko. And we all know that if my body had just been a bit stronger to handle my powers, she might still be here." She swallowed, her expression faltering as the sorrow weighed on her heart, "I know I shouldn''t even be alive right now, but that doesn''t make it easier. I am dying anyway. But at least I don''t want my death to mean nothing after Emiko sacrificed her life for me."

    The room was silent for a moment, as everyone took in Grace''s words. Yui''s eyes were wide, filled with worry, while Reba''s face remained hard, though her brow furrowed in concern. Asher, however, studied Grace carefully, his eyes softening as he understood the depth of her pain.

    "So you... you are nning to use that syringe to do what?" Asher asked, his voice full of concern, "You must know the consequences of using it. Didn''t Rachel tell you what''s happening to Lenny because of it?"

    Grace''s shoulders slumped slightly as she nodded slowly, "I know. But as I said, there aren''t really consequences to a dying woman, are there? Maybe this is the only thing that could not only help me live a bit longer but also give me the strength I need to fight for you and for what Emiko believed in." She looked at him, her gaze unwavering, "But I won''t use it unless you allow me to. I know I owe you that. It''s your decision, master."

    Asher''s expression remainedplicated as he stood there, his mind weighing the consequences. He could see the brokenness in Grace, the guilt and self-doubt that was guing her.

    He understood her pain, the desperate need to make up for Emiko''s loss, to find some way to bring meaning to the sacrifice. He also knew that Eternum might give her a chance¡ªa fleeting chance to regain her strength, even if it came at a high cost. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He nodded slowly, his voice firm. "Okay... You may do it."

    Yui gasped, her voice shaking as she turned to him. "B-But will it be safe? That thing seems to be brimming with pure, radiant energy. It might hurt Aunty Grace!"

    Grace softly smiled at Yui, her eyes warm despite the heavy weight of the decision she was about to make. "Don''t worry, child," she reassured her, "Even though demonic mana flows through my veins, my mana circuit is still made to channel radiant mana. What this serum will do is restore my mana circuit to a healthier condition, at least temporarily. But if you''re worried, you can use your powers to help stabilize my body while it does its work."

    Yui nodded, still anxious but trusting Grace''s words. Her voice was fragile, barely above a whisper, "Mn....I will help you then, Aunty Grace."

    Reba shook her head, mumbling to herself, "I can''t believe this. How is nobody worried she''s just going to get herself killed?"

    Grace took a deep breath and held the syringe up to her arm, her fingers trembling as she prepared to inject it. The green light from the serum shimmered in the dim light, reflecting off her weathered face as she steadied herself.

    Yui stood near her, watching anxiously as Grace carefully pressed the needle into her vein, her hands shaking. Grace closed her eyes as she slowly pushed the plunger down.

    The room was thick with tension as the green serum flowed through Grace''s veins, the radiant energy within it coursing into her body, beginning its work. Yui stood close by, her hands trembling as she ced them on Grace''s shoulders, channeling her healing energy with everything she had. Her eyes were wide with worry, her brow furrowed as she tried to stabilize Grace''s frail body while the transformation began.

    "Ungh¡­"Grace winced, her face contorting in pain. The serum was working, but its effects were far from gentle. Dark vermillion veins began to creep over her skin, snaking up her arms and across her face in a twisted pattern that seemed to pulse with the serum''s power. Her breath came in ragged gasps as the pain tore through her, her body trembling as if it couldn''t handle the sudden surge of energy.

    "Aunty Grace!" Yui called out, her voice filled with desperation as she focused harder, pushing more of her healing energy into Grace''s body, "Hold on! Please, just hold on!"

    Grace''s hands gripped the sides of her chair, her nails digging into the wood as she arched her back in agony. Her face twisted in pain, her lips curling as she struggled to keep herself steady. "It''s... it''s too much," she gasped, her voice shaking as she fought to keep control, "I... I didn''t think it would hurt this much..."

    Asher furrowed his brows as he saw what was happening to Grace. He did hear from Rachel that the first time someone takes the serum¡­it wouldn''t be easy at all.

    But he had trust in Yui and Grace to pull through this.

    Reba, standing at the other side of the room, looked on with concern, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. Her voice was a mixture of skepticism and worry, "This is madness. No one should be ying with something like this... Especially not someone in her condition."

    Asher''s eyes flicked between Grace and Yui, his gaze intense, "She has no choice," he muttered under his breath, but the words were more for himself than anyone else. His voice was low, haunted with the same weight of uncertainty that hung over them all.

    "Something is happening¡­" Reba mumbled with her brows pulled together.

    Grace''s body shuddered violently as the transformation reached its peak, her once-ashen skin now glistening with sweat. Her hair, once a dull shade of fading red, began to shimmer and darken, a fiery vermillion hue that cascaded down her back like a torrent of me.

    Her body, once frail and broken, seemed to stretch and shift, her curves bing fuller, more pronounced. Her skin smoothed out, her cheeks filling with youthful vigor, and the dark veins that had marred her skin began to disappear, leaving her with a healthy, glowingplexion. Her lips, once chapped and pale, were now plump and velvety, a deep shade of red.

    The room seemed to hum with energy as Grace''s transformation finally began to slow, the painful grimaces on her face giving way to a quiet, almost stunned calm. Yui, exhausted from the effort, staggered slightly as she withdrew her healing powers, unsure if she could still help without pushing herself too far. She stood there, wide-eyed, as the woman before them slowly stood up, the changeplete.

    As Grace straightened, her long, fiery red hair flowing around her like a halo, she exuded an aura of power that was impossible to ignore. The strength in her stance, the fire in her eyes, the undeniable beauty that now radiated from her¡ªit was clear that the woman who stood before them was not the same one who had struggled with the serum moments before.

    Her figure was stunning¡ªher body now full, curvaceous, and every bit the fiery beauty she had once been. Her brown eyes, now sharper, more intense, locked onto Asher, Yui, and Reba, and they all felt the weight of her gaze. She was a force to be reckoned with, her aura boundless, her power palpable in the air around them.

    Yui''s jaw dropped, her eyes filled with shock and awe, "Aunty Grace... you... you look..." Her words faltered as she tried to process the sight before her. She had never seen her this way¡ªthis vibrant, this alive.

    Even when she had absorbed life crystals to make herself younger, she never looked this good.

    Reba stepped forward, her eyes narrowing, a mix of awe and disbelief on her face. "What the hell¡­?" Her tone was incredulous as she nced between Grace and Asher. "That serum can work this good?" She could imagine the old crones back in her world salivating at the sight of this serum if they knew about its effects.

    Asher''s eyes were glimmering with astonishment as he looked at Grace who looked no older than her mid-twenties, "That serum seems to have restored your body to its prime condition. How are you feeling now?" She looked even more gorgeous than he ever imagined.

    Grace stood tall before them, her well-endowed chest rising and falling with each breath, her expression fierce yet determined.

    She looked down at herself, lifting her palms, as if she were still trying toe to terms with the power coursing through her, "I¡­I feel like I can¡­" She raised her gaze, her eyes glinting with killing intent, "¡­finally kill the Thundering Reaper by myself."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 731 What Have I Become?

    Chapter 731 What Have I Be?

    "I¡­I feel like I can¡­" She raised her gaze, her eyes glinting with killing intent, "¡­finally kill the Thundering Reaper by myself."

    Yui gasped in shock, her eyes widening as she looked between Grace and Asher. Reba, however, just let out a cold smirk, her gaze filled with amusement and a certain amount of approval. Asher raised an eyebrow, his expression betraying some surprise. "Grace?" he asked, his voice filled with a mixture of concern and curiosity. "Is that why you took Eternum?"

    Grace didn''t flinch. She nodded once, the confidence in her posture unwavering. "I can''t just let her leave like that after what she did to Emiko. I will put an end to her and make sure she can''t kill anyone else. How much more should we lose while trying to save others but not our own?"

    The question hung in the air, charged with the weight of everything they had lost. Yui lowered her head in sorrow, feeling the weight of Grace''s words hit her heart like a physical blow.

    "Damn right you are," Reba muttered, a cold scoff escaping her lips as she crossed her arms. Her eyes narrowed with the sharpness of someone who understood the cost of letting someone like Anna live.

    Asher''s expression softened, but a heaviness lingered in his gaze, "Okay, but... are you really sure you''re feeling strong enough? I don''t know how much Eternum will exactly help."

    Grace''s lips curled into a smirk. She didn''t answer with words, but rather, with an action. She slowly raised her hand, and the air seemed to crackle with energy. A dark vermillion light burst from her palm, the glow so intense that it felt like it could burn through the very air.

    The ground beneath them trembled. At first, it was a slight vibration, but soon, not only the room but the entire underground building began to shake.

    The floor cracked as if the very earth itself was reacting to her power. Asher, Reba, and Yui''s eyes widened as they felt the sheer force of Grace''smand.

    Yui stumbled back, her heart racing in awe and fear of the power Grace had just expressed.

    Asher''s eyes sharpened, the weight of the situation fully sinking in. She was not just moving the floor but moving the entire earth within a radius of a few kilometers. She was using her Willforce to literally cause a mini earthquake!

    Reba''s eyes were wide as well. She had seen Grace''s power before, but nothing like this. She had no idea Grace had this much terrifying potential all this time.

    Grace slowly lowered her hand, the earth''s rumble subsiding as she took a steadying breath. Her expression was fierce, determined, and cold, "I''m going to make her realize that in the face of Willforce, her Mindforce won''t do a damn thing in a face-to-face battle."

    Asher, still processing the full scope of Grace''s strength, felt his doubts melt away. He had seen glimpses of her potential before, but now, there was no question. This was the Grace he had been waiting for¡ªthe Grace who had been held back by her injuries for too long, the Grace who was now ready to fight, ready to take what she believed was hers to take.

    He now understood why Grace was so bitter about having her career as a Hunter hindered due to her injury all those years ago. She had so much potential but never got the chance to achieve it.

    "But I have yet to hear back from Arthur. It could only mean he''s still engaged with her, or maybe she knocked him out. Either way, how are you going to find her?" Asher asked with furrowed brows.

    A cold smirk spread across Grace''s face as she started walking past Asher, her steps confident, "Leave that to me," she said, her voice icy. "Now that we know who she truly is, it''s a piece of cake."

    Yui watched her go, a nervous knot forming in her stomach, "Will Aunty Grace really be alright?" she asked, her voice trembling with concern.

    Reba shot her a nce, her arms still crossed, "Tch, brat. You should have more faith in your mentor. With the power she holds now, she''s easily among the top five strongest from both worldsbined," Reba said dismissively, though there was a hint of admiration in her voice.

    Yui bit her lip, still unsure, but feeling a little reassured by Reba''s words. Asher, on the other hand, looked more serious than ever. His gaze lingered on Grace''s departing figure. "Reba and I can''t follow Grace because our shells have run out of mana. So you should go and keep an eye on her. She might not be thinking straight at this moment. So, you''re the only one who can help her out if she needs it. So get going now."

    Yui nodded quickly, her face set with determination. "Mn." She rushed out of the room, her footsteps echoing in the silence left behind.

    Asher watched her go, his brow furrowed. Reba, seeing his expression, raised an eyebrow. "What are you brooding so deeply about? It can''t be just because that girl died." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher slowly shook his head, his eyes darkening, "Derek knows who I am now, and he will start targeting our allies here."

    Asher remembered Amelia and her parents, Rachel and Cecilia. They were in grave danger now. He had already sent warning messages to them, but that didn''t stop him from worrying about them.

    He didn''t know how to get them all to safety since they were either stuck in this world or on Mars.

    It was not like he could bring them over to his world, and the Culthold would no longer be a safe haven if he brought them here. At best, he would only be able to bring Amelia here.

    Reba''s expression softened upon seeing how worried he seemed, "I am sure they can handle it. But even if you think they can''t let''s first power up our human shell before you further brood about it."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed, his resolve solidifying, "Right. Let''s head back to our world quickly."

    ¡ª

    The evening sun hung low in the sky over a lively, modest orphanage nestled in the heart of Germany. The children were filled with joy, theirughter echoing through the hallways as they followed their teachers to their rooms after a long day of lessons.

    The warm glow of the evening sun filtered through the windows, casting a soft light across their faces.

    But the cheerful atmosphere faltered as the air seemed to shift, the temperature dropping suddenly, sending a chill through the building. Theughter and chatter grew hushed as the children paused in ce, looking toward the entrance.

    Standing at the far end of the main hall was a figure. Tall, imposing, and d in a full-body metal suit, the woman''s dark yellow lightning streaks danced across her body, crackling ominously in the dim light.

    Her presence alone made the air feel heavy, suffocating, as if the very walls of the orphanage were closing in on them.

    One of the teachers, a woman who had been guiding the children, turned pale as she stumbled back. "I-I-It''s the Thundering Reaper!" she gasped, her voice a terrified whisper that sent a wave of panic through the others.

    The children, sensing the danger, began to cry, their voices rising in a collective chorus of fear and confusion. Their small bodies trembled, unsure of what was happening or why the very air around them seemed to crackle with menace.

    But it wasn''t just the children who were paralyzed by fear. The teachers stood frozen, rooted to the spot, too terrified to move, too stunned to react. The name of the legendary Thundering Reaper¡ªone of the most feared figures in all of their world¡ªhad struck fear into their hearts like nothing else could.

    Anna, moved forward slowly, her footsteps echoing ominously across the floor as she approached them. Each step she took sent a ripple of dread through the room, the sheer force of her presence leaving an unshakable chill in its wake.

    The lightning that crackled around her body seemed to pulse with every movement, the air thick with a demonic energy that suffocated the very life out of the space.

    Anna''s breath was shallow, her fists clenched at her sides as her thoughts fought against each other, a battlefield of her past and her present. The faces of the children, those innocent faces she had taught and grown to love, stared at her with a mix of confusion and terror.

    I''ve failed them, Anna thought, her heart aching with every passing second. I''ve failed them just like I''ve failed everyone I''ve ever cared for.

    Her hands trembled uncontrobly, the sharp crackles of her lightning amplifying the dissonance in her soul. She had once been their protector, their teacher. They had looked at her with affection, admiration even. Now, those same eyes were filled with fear and distrust.

    Yet, themand¡ªthe cold, unforgivingmand from the blue-eyed monster, echoed relentlessly in her mind. Kill them all. It was amand she had heard far too many times. Each time, it became harder to resist. But it didn''t matter anymore, did it? She had no choice. She was the weapon now, the monster they had made her. She was never meant to have a life of her own. She was only meant to carry out the destruction others ordered.

    Slowly, she staggered forward, her steps unsteady as if each movement took every ounce of willpower she had left. The children shrank back, the teachers too terrified to move, their eyes wide with horror, unable to process what was happening. Their hearts thundered in their chests, the sound deafening in Anna''s ears as the distance between them closed.

    I can''t do this. I can''t do this to them.

    As she reached the middle of the room, Anna stopped. Her breath caught in her throat as she looked into the eyes of the children¡ªthose innocent, scared eyes that once looked at her with trust, with love. The faces she had grown to care for, to protect, now filled her with a crushing weight of despair. What have I be?

    Her mind was a cacophony of memories and emotions. Arthur... His face shed in her mind¡ªhis eyes, once filled with warmth, now shattered with disbelief, as if he had just learned the truth of who she truly was. That was the look that pierced her soul more deeply than any weapon ever could. She couldn''t bear it. Would C and the others look at me the same way once I return? Would they see the same monster that she had be? The realization crushed her chest like a vice.

    Hellbringer''s voice echoed in her mind. Is it all truly worthless?

    Anna closed her eyes, her body shaking violently. The pain was unbearable. Her thoughts spiraled into a never-ending cycle of self-loathing and regret.

    She didn''t want to be this¡ªthis thing. She didn''t want to live like this anymore. She didn''t want to hurt anyone anymore. But her fate had already been sealed long ago.

    Yet in this moment, she wanted to be relieved of her cursed fate.

    "I... I don''t want this," Anna whispered, her voice barely a murmur, breaking through the storm of her thoughts, "Get away from me..." She could barely hear her own words, but they were loud enough to make the air feel heavier, as if the world itself were holding its breath.

    The dark yellow lightning that had surrounded her began to flicker and die down, the once-violent energy slowly fading away as she took a step back, her body trembling. The teachers and children, frozen in ce, looked at her with confused expressions, unsure of what they had just heard. Was she...?

    *Thrashk!*

    The silence that hung in the air shattered with the deafening sound of the front door being mmed down.

    The loud crash sent brief shockwaves through the room, making everyone flinch, their heads whipping toward the source.

    A figure gracefully descended from the air and into the building¡ªa tall woman, cloaked in a red leather jacket, a red hood shadowing her face. Her eyes gleamed with an icy determination, and her lips curled into a cold, knowing smile.

    "So killing thousands wasn''t enough?" Grace''s voice was cold, cutting through the tension like a de, "Was it?"

 Chapter 732 Theres No Escaping The Consequences

    Chapter 732 There''s No Escaping The Consequences

    "So killing thousands wasn''t enough?" Grace''s voice was cold, cutting through the tension like a de, "Was it?"

    Anna''s head spun as thest remnants of her resistance faded. Her trembling hands gripped her mask, the metal edges cutting into her palms as she slowly turned, trying to steady herself. The teachers, finally snapping out of their dazed terror, grabbed the children, ushering them out of the building in a frantic panic. The sounds of their hurried footsteps and the distant cries of the children echoed through the empty hallway as Anna stood frozen in ce, her mind heavy with the weight of what was toe.

    She could feel this womans presence before she even turned fully¡ªan energy, an aura of power that was undeniable.Something about her had changed significantly.

    Grace... the Huntress, Anna thought, as one of the cult members had referred to her. The name seemed fitting. Grace wasn''t just another fighter¡ªshe was a force. And now, that force was closing in on her. It seemed like her end had finallye, and she couldn''t think of a better person than her. Far better than dying at the hands of those monsters.

    Anna turned fully to face her, her heart eerily calm with resignation.

    Grace looked at her, her figure cloaked in the cold, unforgiving aura of someone who had long since stopped hesitating. The mask Anna wore seemed like an empty shield now, a feeble attempt to hide her pain, her guilt, her regrets. It all felt so pointless. But even so, she couldn''t help but offer a wry smile, one tinged with something darker, "I am d you''re here," Anna whispered, her voice barely audible, "You''re here to finish things, right? So am I."

    *ZKRAKK!*

    In an instant, Anna moved, her injured body propelled forward with blinding speed. Her legs ached with the strain, but the rush of adrenaline pushed her forward.

    She shot toward Grace, a streak of dark yellow lightning trailing behind her as she unleashed all the anger, the grief, the hopelessness within her. I will make this end now, she thought, her mind a blur of fractured resolve.

    Grace, however, was a force of nature. She didn''t flinch, didn''t hesitate. Her lips curled into a cold smirk, her eyes narrowing as Anna closed the distance between them. Without a sound, Grace raised her hand, and in that instant, the world seemed to stop.

    Willforce surged from her body, an invisible wave of power that mmed into Anna with the force of a freight train, making the tiles of the floor ripple and crumble into dust, expelling them forcibly in every direction.

    "Ungh!" Anna was thrown backward, crashing against the nearby wall with a sickening thud, the air knocked from her lungs. The lightning around her flickered and sputtered out as she slid down to the ground, struggling to catch her breath.

    Before Anna could recover, Grace was upon her, her movements fast, fluid, and brutal. Grace raised her hand again, and dark vermillion mes spiraled around her, coiling and twisting in a deadly dance. With a wave of her hand, the mes shot toward Anna like a storm of rage, searing the very air itself. "Arghhh!" Anna groaned in pain as the mes licked at her skin, burning through her suit, her body, her very soul. The agony was unbearable, but Anna had no strength left to fight back even if she wanted to.

    Grace didn''t show any mercy. Her eyes were cold, determined, as she manipted the mes with terrifying precision. Anna''s body was wracked with pain, her muscles twitching and spasming under the intense heat. But Grace wasn''t done. Not yet.

    With a flick of her wrist, Grace sent a wave of Willforce crashing into Anna''s legs, snapping her bones with a sickening crack. *CRACK!*

    "AHHHHH!!!"

    Anna''s scream echoed through the hall as her legs were crushed under the immense weight of Grace''s power. The pain was unbearable, but it didn''t stop Grace. She moved forward, her steps steady, like a demoness closing in on her object of obsession.

    Anna tried to crawl away, to find some strength, but the will to live had already left her. Her mind was a fog, her body broken, battered, and scorched. She couldn''t even summon the energy to raise her arms in defense.

    Grace stood above her, looking down with a mixture of pity and cold determination, "You thought you could escape this... that you could live with your choices," Grace said, her voice low and full of finality, "But there''s no escaping the consequences no matter the circumstances." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Anna''s eyes flickered, her gaze still filled with sorrow, with regret. I don''t deserve to live, she thought, her body trembling. I''ve lost. I''ve lost everything.

    The only reason she even tried to fight Grace was to convince those monsters that she didn''t give up. She desperately hoped they might consider this and be merciful to C and the others.

    ''I am sorry C¡­My fight ends here¡­''

    Just as Grace raised her hand for the final strike, ready to end Anna''s life, the sudden roar of energy cut through the air. *WHOOOSH!*

    A blinding white beam of radiant light shot toward Grace, striking the space between them like a bolt from the heavens. The sheer power of the beam made Grace''s eyes widen, and without hesitation, she raised a Willforce barrier to shield herself.

    The impact sent a shockwave through the building, shaking the very foundations as Grace''s barrier absorbed the st. The earth beneath them trembled violently, and Grace was forced to skid back, her feet scraping across the floor as she tried to maintain her footing. The force of the beam had pushed her back several feet, and the barrier crackled under the strain.

    The damage was visible, the shattered remnants of walls, broken furniture, and splintered floors signifying the chaos that had just unfolded.

    Grace''s eyes red with anger as she scanned the room, her face forming a dark frown, wondering who had interrupted her?

    As the dust settled, her Willforce barrier flickered, but she didn''t let her guard down.

    She nced toward the source of the beam and saw a tall figure.

    Arthur.

    Grace''s brows furrowed in confusion as she noticed him stepping into the room.

    His face was aplicated mix of emotions, a deep sadness intertwined with an unshakable resolve. He held his staff in front of him, not as a weapon but as a symbol of hismitment¡ªhis purpose.

    "You..." Grace''s voice was tinged with frustration, her gaze narrowing as she took in Arthur''s presence, "What are you doing here?"

    Arthur briefly nced at Anna''s broken figure, his eyes flickering with a sh of pain. He then looked up at Grace, his stance steady as he walked past the wreckage,ing to a stop in front of Anna''s broken form. He stood between her and Grace, blocking any further advancement.

    "I''m sorry," Arthur said, his voice unwavering, "But I can''t let you kill her. You both need to be arrested and judged before the people."

    Anna''s eyes, half-lidded from exhaustion and the weight of everything she had endured, flickered in surprise. She had expected him to finish the job¡ªto end it all. But instead, he stood between them, his words a surprising, quiet act of defiance. Why can''t he just end it after everything she did to him? The disbelief in her chest threatened to swallow her, but she was too weak to express it. Instead, her heart felt heavy with the realization that Arthur, despite everything, hadn''t given up on her. He still believed in justice, in the right way. If only he knew¡­

    Grace''sughter suddenly broke the silence, a harsh, bitter sound that echoed through the room. "Hahahaha..." sheughed, her voiceced with mockery. She shook her head, her expression turning cold as she looked at Arthur, eyes filled with disdain, "You want to save her because she''s your girlfriend? You must feel very proud to call yourself a Hunter by sparing the life of someone who kills innocents without batting an eyelid."

    She took a step closer, her voice growing sharper with each word, "I can''t express enough how disappointed I am to see what kind of Hunter you truly are. You are either too naive or a fool."

    Arthur''s jaw clenched, his grip tightening around the staff. But he didn''t falter. He stood his ground, his eyes locked on the Huntress as he met her gaze without flinching, "Even before I knew who she was, I wasn''t nning to kill her but bring her to justice the right way. But now that you have shown up, I will have to bring you in as well. So please... surrender, and we can do this the easy way."

    Grace''s smile turned into something colder, something more dangerous. She slowly began to walk toward him, her footsteps deliberate and measured, the very air seeming to grow heavier with each step she took. Her eyes never left Arthur''s face as she spoke in a low, menacing voice. "Kid, you have no idea what kind of situation you''re in, do you? So let me be the one to warn you... Get lost before you make me hurt you for protecting a tool used by evil."

    Her words were sharp, cutting through the air like a de, "You will be no better than her by trying to stop me from giving her what she deserves. And I will never forgive such people nor go easy on them."

    Arthur felt his heart tighten in his chest. He could feel the weight of her power, the strength in her voice, but he didn''t back down. She was definitely far more powerful than how he remembered her before.

    Yet, his eyes glowed with determination, a quiet fire igniting within him as he readied his staff, positioning it in front of him as if preparing for a battle.

    "Then I will do everything in my power to stop you," he dered, his voice steady, unwavering.

    Grace''s eyes darkened with fury. She stopped walking, her hands starting to glow with an ominous vermilion light, the mes rising from her fingertips like serpents of destruction.

    Her expression hardened, the full extent of her power beginning to manifest.

    "So be it.

 Chapter 733 Justice Vs Vengeance

    Chapter 733 Justice Vs Vengeance

    As the Huntress'' words¡ª"So be it."¡ªrang through the air, her stance solidified like a mountain, unmovable, while dark vermillion veins ran across her face.

    Arthur could feel the intensity of the moment settling upon them, realizing his limits were about to be tested.

    The crackling of her Willforce reverberated in his ears as he gripped his staff tightly, his eyes narrowing with determination.

    He could sense her power¡ªthe dark vermilion mes swirling around her, her aura suffused with a malevolent intensity. She wasn''t holding back. He knew that whatever happened next, it might be a fight to the death. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Without warning, Grace raised her hand, the air around them rippling with the force of her power. A st of dark vermilion energy shot forward, streaking through the air like aet of destruction.

    The st was so intense that it seemed to distort the very fabric of space around it. Arthur had no time to think¡ªhe raised his staff just in time to summon a radiant white shield, the light blinding anyone who looked at it as the st collided with it.

    *BOOOM!*

    The explosion of light and dark energy was deafening, sending shockwaves through the room that cracked the walls and shattered the already broken windows to dust. The floor beneath them buckled and cracked further as if the very foundations of the building were being torn apart. Arthur''s shield held strong for a brief moment, but the force of Grace''s attack was immense, pushing him back, his feet dragging across the floor as the light barrier flickered dangerously.

    He also had to focus his energy on protecting Anna''s copsed figure behind him, and so the stress on his body was tremendous.

    "Stop trying, kid. You can''t win against me, nor will my patiencest for much longer," Grace warned, her voiceced with half pity and half frustration.

    "You¡­can¡­never know for sure¡­" Arthur said with gritted teeth as he held on with even more determination. He was beginning to realize how vastly he underestimated her power, and she wasn''t even using a weapon! Grace frowned in displeasure, realizing he was a tougher nut to crack than she expected.

    She pushed her hand forward once more, and with it, a torrent of dark vermilion mes erupted from her fingertips, swirling around her in an infernal dance. The mes shot forward like serpents of destruction, their heat palpable in the air.

    "Yargh!" Arthur gritted his teeth, summoning all his strength to resist the oing barrage. With a cry, he pushed his staff forward, creating a wave of radiant energy that collided with the mes, cutting through them with a dazzling brilliance. The explosion of light and heat was blinding, but Grace simply smirked, her Willforce manipting the mes with terrifying precision, sending them spiraling around her, undeterred by Arthur''s counterattack.

    "Impressive," she said with a half-admiring tone, "But not enough."

    In an instant, Grace''s eyes shed with intent, and before Arthur could react, she extended both her hands. The very air seemed to warp, and Arthur''s body was suddenly yanked off the ground as if invisible chains had wrapped around him. He struggled, but the crushing force of her Willforce was too much¡ªhis body was thrown violently across the room, mming into the cracked walls with a sickening thud.

    Pain exploded through his body as he slid down the debris-covered wall, his staff ttering to the floor, the resonance of his shield flickering yet still didn''t stop covering Anna''s figure. His breath came in ragged gasps, but the pain only fueled his determination. He forced himself to his feet, shaking off the impact with his enhanced regeneration, his gaze burning with the will to protect.

    "Not yet," Arthur muttered through clenched teeth, his hand reaching for his staff. He gripped it tightly, summoning more radiant energy, creating a blinding re of light around him.

    With a powerful thrust of his staff, he sent a wave of radiant light surging toward the Huntress, the intensity of the light threatening to blind the room. The beam of light moved with deadly precision, but Grace simply smiled, her hand raised once more, effortlessly halting the beam in mid-air.

    The radiant energy that had once surged with such power now flickered, sputtered, and dissipated against Grace''s Willforce. She twisted her wrist, and with it, the beam of light was crushed, its remnants dissolving into nothingness as her dark vermilion power surged forward.

    Arthur gritted his teeth and sprang into action, his body moving faster than he had before, his every movement a blur as he tried tond a hit. He knew that speed would be his advantage¡ªif he could get close enough, if he could break through her defenses, he could end this.

    But Grace was already one step ahead, as if she could read his moves before he made it.

    As Arthur moved in, she flicked her fingers, and in an instant, the floor beneath him cracked open, swallowing him whole.

    Arthur tried to leap to safety, but the ground erupted beneath him, sending shards of stone and debris flying in every direction. The force was enough to throw him off-bnce, and before he could recover, the Huntress was on him.

    With a sudden, violent motion, she mmed her hand into his chest, sending him sprawling across the floor.

    "Grahk!" The air left his lungs in a rush, and for a moment, he could barely breathe. The pain was blinding, but he refused to stay down.

    "I told you," Grace hissed, her voice like ice, "You can''t defeat me, kid."

    Arthur struggled to push himself to his feet, his body aching, blood streaming from a cut on his forehead, which was struggling to heal as her dark mana within his wounds was slowing down his regeneration.

    He could see the night sky looming above the shattered roof, looking down upon him as if death was looming around the corner.

    He knew that every second he spent fighting drained his strength, but there was no choice. There was no other option. He would die before he let her kill Anna.

    "YARRGHH!" With a roar of defiance, Arthur summoned thest of his strength and pushed himself up. His staff zed with radiant light once more, the intensity of his aura growing stronger, more desperate.

    But Grace had already prepared for this. She raised her hand again, and the air itself seemed to ze.

    The ground beneath Arthur cracked open again, and with a flick of Grace''s wrist, she sent him crashing into the ceiling, the force of the impact rattling his bones. He fell, crashing to the ground with a bone-shattering thud.

    Arthur''s bodyy motionless for a moment, the taste of blood in his mouth as it dripped down his lips, his vision blurred.

    The Huntress'' dark vermilion mes licked at the edges of his vision, her power suffocating him. But still, his grip on his staff never loosened. His will was unbroken.

    Anna watched from the side, her heart shattered as she saw Arthur endure the onught. He was fighting with everything he had left¡ªeverything he was¡ªbut it wasn''t enough. Her heart clenched painfully in her chest, her voice weak, barely above a whisper.

    "Arthur... please stop..."

    But her voice was drowned out by the violence of their battle, or maybe he refused to listen to her. Why was he being so stubborn about doing what was right when the world never abided by his rules or beliefs?

    Grace''s eyes narrowed as she took a step closer to Arthur''s copsed figure.

    Arthur, bloodied and battered,y crumpled on the ground, his body struggling to stay conscious. His face was swollen and bruised, but there was no trace of fear in his eyes. There was only the same resolve that had fueled him since the beginning¡ªthe determination to protect Anna, no matter the cost.

    "You''re a fool," Grace spat upon seeing the resolve in his eyes. Her hand began to glow with dark vermilion mes, ready to incapacitate him, "You should have left when you had the chance. Now stay down for me until I am done dealing with her."

    Just as she raised her hand to render him unconscious, Arthur''s limp hand twitched, a final flicker of life sparked within him. His finger trembled, and then, with all the strength he could muster, a brilliant white beam of radiant energy shot forward, erupting from his finger like a blinding star. The light enveloped Anna in a protective barrier, shining so brightly that it seemed to burn away the darkness in the room. It was as if the very light of justice itself was pushing back against the forces of destruction.

    Grace''s expression darkened, not expecting him to still desperately try to stop her like a fool.

    "If you... don''t leave... you will never escape... in time..." Arthur''s voice was barely a whisper, his words weak but filled with an undeniable warning, though he knew it wouldn''t be enough to stop her. Yet he didn''t want to go down without giving it his all.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 734 Dont Make Promises You Cant Keep

    Chapter 734 Don''t Make Promises You Can''t Keep

    "If you... don''t leave... you will never escape... in time..."

    Blood dripped from Arthur''s swollen lips, and his body trembled with the effort of holding the barrier in ce.

    Grace''s eyes narrowed, and her fury reached a boiling point. She clenched her fists, her knuckles cracking as she red at this foolish young man, the sight of his unwavering determination setting something off within her. Her vision blurred momentarily, and her mind shed back to Emiko¡ªthe way Emiko''s body had felt in her arms, cold and lifeless, and the graves of her loved ones.

    The memory of those moments, of the injustice that had been done, lit a fire in her chest. It ignited a rage that she could not suppress.

    "You are no Hunter!" Grace shouted, her voice seething with fury. In one swift motion, she raised her foot and mmed it into Arthur''s stomach, a sickening crunch ringing out as the force of the blow sent a wave of pain through his body. *Krashk!*

    "URGH!"

    Arthur coughed violently, blood sttering from his mouth, but the radiant energy from his finger didn''t stop¡ªit flickered, briefly weakening, but it held firm, the barrier around Anna still glowing with protective light.

    Grace''s face twisted in rage, "Stop protecting her, or you''re going to be the one who dies." Her voice dropped to a low, deadly whisper, "All my life, I was denied justice for those I loved... and I won''t let you deny it to me as well, no matter what your intentions are."

    With that, she raised her foot again, kicking Arthur in the ribs with brutal force. Each strike made his body jerk violently, his bones cracking under the impact, but still, he held onto the staff, his finger pressing forward just enough to keep the radiant energy flowing.

    "You really think you can stop me?" Grace hissed, her voice filled with fury as she continued to kick him, each blow more devastating than thest. The pain was excruciating¡ªArthur could feel his bones breaking, his chest caving in, but still, he clung to that one purpose, that one goal: protect Anna.

    Anna, her heart breaking at the sight of Arthur''s suffering, watched helplessly from within the barrier, her vision clouded by tears. She could see how much he was enduring, how far he was pushing himself just to keep her safe. His body was battered, bloodied, and broken, but his will to protect her remained unbroken.

    Her heart clenched as she weakly tried to move, to stand, to do something¡ªanything¡ªto help him even at the cost of her own life. She knew Grace would stop if she gets the chance to kill her. But s her legs were lifeless, the pain too much to bear. She could barely feel her body, but her mind raced, her soul aching with the knowledge that she was helpless. "Aunty Grace, please stop!" A voice broke through the haze of Anna''s grief, piercing the tension like a dagger.

    It was Yui''s voice, filled with panic and desperation. Anna''s eyes widened as she saw this girl charging toward Grace, her face twisted with worry.

    Yui, in her panic, lunged forward, throwing herself at Grace''s feet, her arms wrapping around her waist, "Please... stop. This isn''t who you are, Aunty Grace," Yui pleaded, her voice trembling as she looked up, her tears streaming down her face, "You taught us... you taught me... to be better than this. To fight for what''s right, not destroy everything in our way for revenge... please, Aunty Grace... don''t lose yourself."

    For the first time, Grace''s movements stilled. Her foot, still raised to strike, faltered in midair. The anger in her eyes softened, just for a moment, as Yui''s words cut through the haze of her fury. The tension in the room was suffocating as Grace stood over Arthur, her bloodied feet nted firmly on the ground. She hade so close¡ªso close to ending his life. But now, as she looked down at Yui, who was clinging desperately to her waist, her tears slipping down her pale cheeks, something inside Grace stirred.

    Yui, the one who also had lost Emiko, the one who was hurting the most, was the one stopping her from finishing this.

    Yui''s small hands were wrapped tightly around Grace''s waist, as if trying to hold onto thest remnants of her humanity, trying to stop her from making a choice she would never be able to undo. The weight of it all pressed down on Grace, and for the first time, she truly saw the desperation and pain in Yui''s eyes. Her own heart clenched at the sight.

    Grace''s gaze shifted downward, past Yui, to Arthur¡ªbloodied and battered, just inches from death. His bodyy half-conscious on the floor, barely clinging to life.

    She realized that in her rage, in her desire for revenge, she hadpletely overlooked him¡ªoverlooked the very man she had nearly killed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He wasn''t a monster. He wasn''t the enemy. He had only been trying to stop her, to do what he believed was right, and she had let her anger blind her to that fact.

    His eyes were swollen, blood trickling down from his mouth, but there was still a light in them¡ªa light that wouldn''t die, even in the face of her fury.

    "I... I promise..." Arthur''s voice was barely a whisper, his body trembling with each word, but his sincerity was undeniable,"She won''t hurt anyone ever again... I... I will make... sure of it... I swear on my... life." He could guess why she was so desperate to kill Anna. He could see that Emiko meant a lot to this woman even though he couldn''t make sense of how good Hunters like Emiko or Yui were connected to a cult.

    But he had a feeling they weren''t really bad people. Otherwise, he would be dead by now if they were truly demonic in nature.

    The Huntress, whose real name seemed to be Grace, could have finished him earlier if she wanted to.

    Anna''s eyes began to blur as Arthur''s words echoed beside her ear, dolefully thinking she could at least help him keep that promise, and the next moment, she lost consciousness from the injuries and pain. Grace froze as the words hit her like a sledgehammer. How could this young man still be so determined, trying to reassure her, even after everything she had done to him? The words rang in her ears, but they weren''t enough to quell the storm raging inside her.

    She realized, in that moment, that she had never once stopped to consider what Arthur had been feeling¡ªthe betrayal, the hurt of being beaten by someone he was only trying to stop. If it was any other Hunter, they might have tried to kill Anna as well.

    "Aunty Grace, we have to go. The other Hunters will be here soon," Yui anxiously said as she tried to pull away Grace.

    Grace nodded stiffly, her heart aching. She cast one final, lingering nce at Anna''s unconscious form before turning to Arthur, whoy broken on the floor, "Don''t make promises you can''t keep, kid," she said, her voice cold but tinged with something deeper¡ªsomething like regret, "You have no idea who you are fighting for. Do you even know that the man you call the ''President'' is the one who created the Thundering Reaper?"

    Arthur felt his vision blurring, but he still heard what she said, making his reddened eyes flicker in confusion and disbelief, unable to believe what she just said.

    "If you truly care about seeking justice, then you should start taking a careful look at the people around you who pretend to be righteous and just the most,"

    Without another word, Grace grabbed Yui andunched herself into the air, the two of them disappearing into the skies as quickly as they had arrived. For a long moment, all was still.

    Arthur, battered and broken, kept repeating what she said in his mind. But he didn''t even have the energy left to process another thought and finally allowed his hand to fall limply to the floor.

    The radiant barrier that had protected Anna flickered and then faded, leaving her vulnerable once more though he no longer had to worry.

    And then, just as he exhaled a breath of relief, his consciousness faded away into the darkness.

    Right then, the unmistakable sound of armor-d soldiers echoed through the building. Several guards descended onto the scene, taking up positions around the perimeter of the orphanage, ensuring that no one else would intervene.

    A middle-aged man with neat blonde hair and a matching beard, dressed in a ssy gray suit, stepped forward. He clicked his tongue in displeasure, his gaze narrowing as he surveyed the wreckage. "What a mess this is," Greg muttered, shaking his head. "Get these two back to the station. Quick! Thest thing we want is people sniffing and snooping around this area."

    The guards nodded, moving quickly to collect Anna and Arthur''s unconscious forms. As they carried them away, Greg''s sharp gaze lingered on the ruins of the battle, his lips slowly forming a smirk.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Grace and Yui arrived back at their Culthold, their flight swift and tense. Inside, Asher and Reba were waiting for them, their expressions a mix of impatience and curiosity.

    "I can''t believe it! I thought you would kill her for sure," Reba said, her arms crossed, disappointment and disbelief in her tone.

    "That''s enough, ve," Asher firmly said, making Reba bite her lip in frustration as she sat down.

    Grace slowly shook her head, her expression weary as she copsed into a chair, "I still want her dead," she said, her voice soft but resolute. "But then I realized that even if I kill her, it won''t change anything. We won''t get Emiko back. We won''t be punishing the true culprit behind her death. Derek. He forced her into this, manipted us into fighting each other while he reaped the rewards. By killing Anna, I would only be ying into his n, making it easier for him to get rid of a loose end and cause more infamy to fall upon us."

    She nced down at Yui, gently caressing the girl''s head, "I have to thank Yui for helping me see reason," Grace added softly.

    Yui''s eyes were filled with tears as she smiled weakly, nodding.

    Reba rolled her eyes but couldn''t argue with Grace''s reasoning. She knew it was true, even if she still felt conflicted.

    "You are right, Grace," Asher said thoughtfully, his expression softening. "We can''t forgive Anna for what she did, but she can be a weapon against Derek. Unless, of course, he kills her after this. We are in a situation where we can''t afford to leave out any options."

    Grace nodded slowly, her eyes filled with quiet sadness, "I know. That''s another reason why I left like that. But for now, let''s first mourn Emiko in a way she deserves."

 Chapter 735 A Safe Resting Place

    Chapter 735 A Safe Resting ce

    One of the underground halls of the Culthold was cloaked in darkness, the silence hanging thick in the air like a suffocating veil. The dark light from a few flickeringmps cast long shadows along the cold stone walls. Before them stood a ck coffin, its surface gleaming faintly, a solemn monument to the girl they had all lost. Emiko''s bodyy encased within, her final resting ce far too close to the very shadows that had imed her life.

    Asher stood quietly, his eyes fixed on the coffin, his features softening with a mixture of grief and regret. He hadn''t spoken much since their arrival, but now, with a subtle smile, he finally broke the silence, "I still remember how scared Yui and Emiko were when they first saw me inhabiting a small doll," he began, his voice low and calm, as if recalling a distant memory, "At that time, they were terrified of a demon like me. But even then, despite that fear, Emiko still had her arms wrapped around Yui, protecting her from me. At that moment, I realized that she was not only a strong girl but someone with a loving heart¡ªsomeone who cared deeply. A heart that was one in a million." Asher felt Emiko''s loss deeper than he thought. He knew she truly believed in what he was trying to do, and he felt angry that she had been taken away like this.

    Even if Anna was the one who did the deed, his resentment was more directed towards the hand that pulled the strings on Anna. As if what he had taken from him in his past life wasn''t enough.

    Reba''s gaze flickered toward him, a bit surprised by this revtion. She knew no ordinary human would care about protecting anyone else before someone like Asher.

    Asher paused, ncing at Grace, who stood beside him with a wistful smile on her face, "That''s why I didn''t protest when you wanted them in," Asher finished, his words filled with quiet admiration.

    Grace''s smile softened, and she gave Asher a gentle nod, "Like Yui, she had a pure and kind soul. That''s why I wanted to take these two in," Grace murmured, her voice heavy with the weight of unspoken emotion. Yui sniffed, her eyes blurred with tears. Her hands trembled as she slowly knelt beside the coffin, gently caressing its surface as if hoping her touch could somehow reach Emiko, "I still can''t believe you''re all alone in there," Yui whispered, her voice fragile, as if saying the words aloud might make it more real, "Even now, I wish this was just a nightmare. You promised me we would always stay together... and yet you left me behind. You heard our master. If not for you protecting me, I wouldn''t be here. You were always the one protecting others... and yet I couldn''t do the same for you." Her voice cracked, her tears slipping freely down her cheeks as she pressed her hand against the coffin once more. Yui sniffed, her eyes blurred with tears. Her hands trembled as she slowly knelt beside the coffin, gently caressing its surface as if hoping her touch could somehow reach Emiko, "I still can''t believe you''re all alone in there," Yui whispered, her voice fragile, as if saying the words aloud might make it more real, "Even now, I wish this was just a nightmare. You promised me we would always stay together... and yet you left me behind. You heard our master. If not for you protecting me, I wouldn''t be here. You were always the one protecting others... and yet I couldn''t do the same for you." Her voice cracked, her tears slipping freely down her cheeks as she pressed her hand against the coffin once more. Grace''s eyes trembled as they closed, holding back the torrent of sorrow and guilt threatening to overwhelm her. Without a word, Asher wrapped his arm around Grace''s shoulder, pulling her closer in a wordless gesture of support. Grace leaned into him, her head resting against his shoulder, but still, no words came. The grief was too fresh, too raw.

    Reba, standing silently behind them, felt something stir inside her. Hearing Yui''s words brought a certain weight to her chest¡ªa weight she hadn''t expected.

    Even though Emiko was wary of her at first and even had the permission from Asher to treat her like a dog, she never took advantage of that.

    Instead, Emiko had treated her with silent respect.

    Yui sniffled again, her voice barely a whisper as her sobs wracked her small frame, "I... I didn''t even get to tell you how much I love you..." she sobbed, her words choking on the weight of her emotions. Grace''s expression softened, and she crouched down beside Yui, cing a gentle hand on her shoulder, "You didn''t have to tell her," Grace said quietly, her voice full of warmth andpassion, "She always knew, without you saying a word. Both of you always showed how much you loved each other through your actions. That was more than enough for her."

    Yui''s sobs quieted as she listened, her chest heaving with each breath she took. Grace continued, her voice filled with quiet tenderness, "She was always a quiet one, and rarely expressed her true feelings. But just a simple smile from her¡ªasionally¡ªwas enough to know how much she cared about us. And other than you, she was the granddaughter I was blessed to have."

    Asher nodded softly, his gaze fixed on the coffin, "She may be gone, but she will never be forgotten."

    For a long moment, the room was silent, the echo of their words hanging in the air like an unspoken vow. They would remember her. They would carry her with them in their hearts forever.

    Asher turned his gaze toward Reba, his eyes thoughtful, "You have nothing to say to her?" he asked quietly, his voice carrying the faintest hint of reproach.

    Reba cleared her throat, a bit ufortably, "What can I say?" she muttered, though there was a softness in her voice that hadn''t been there before, "It''s not like she can hear me."

    Asher shook his head with a resigned sigh, though he didn''t push the matter further.

    But then, in the stillness of the room, something changed within Reba. Her thoughts shifted, and in the quiet of her mind, she found herself whispering something she hadn''t expected to feelpelled to say.

    ''You are a human, so consider it an honor that I am wishing for your soul to rest in peace and that we are going to make sure your death won''t be in vain.''

    The words were more for herself than for anyone else, a promise she hadn''t known she needed to make¡ªbut somehow, she had.

    Grace softly spoke again, her voice breaking the silence, "It''s time, dear. Let''s put her to rest in a safe ce." She gently helped Yui to her feet, offering the support she so desperately needed.

    Yui weakly nodded, wiping her tears, but as her gaze swept the dark hall, she wondered if Emiko really deserved to be buried in such a ce. She knew they couldn''t bury her in a proper graveyard because of being cult members.

    However, as she looked up at her master, her eyes glinted with sudden realization.

    "Master..." Yui began hesitantly, pressing her hands against her chest as if gathering the courage to speak her heart''s request, "Can I ask a favor?"

    Asher briefly raised an eyebrow, his tone gentle, "Anything. What is it?"

    Yui looked at him, her expression earnest, almost pleading, "Can you please bury Emiko somewhere safe? Not here, but somewhere that mightst longer than this ce. I don''t want anything to happen to her... now that we might get exposed anytime. But¡­since you are the demon king, you might know a ce safer than this. I-If it''s too much trouble, you can forget I asked," She said as she shook her hands.

    Asher had expected many things during this moment of grief and sorrow, but he certainly hadn''t expected Yui to ask him such a favor.

    He knew it came from a ce of deep love and loss, and while it didn''t surprise him that Yui was searching for a safe ce toy Emiko to rest, it still caught him off guard.

    He could see the earnestness in her eyes¡ªthis wasn''t just about finding a ce for Emiko''s body, but finding peace for her spirit in a world that had taken too much from her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He nced at Grace and Reba, both of whom seemed to be watching him with the same quiet anticipation, as if they, too, hoped he would make the same decision. Asher felt the weight of their gazes, both understanding and expectant. They, too, wanted Emiko to rest in peace, away from the dangers of their world.

    Reba was the first to speak, her tone sharp but matter-of-fact. "I would have suggested our kingdom, but I doubt it can be exactly called a safe ce now," she remarked, her voiceced with frustration. Asher''s eyes narrowed slightly. Reba had a point. Their kingdom was under constant threat, the looming war casting a long shadow over everything they held dear. It wasn''t the kind of ce where Emiko would find the peace she deserved. Thest thing he wanted was for her to rest somewhere that might turn into a battlefield.

    Asher''s gaze softened, but his thoughts were interrupted by an unexpected revtion. His mind flicked to the one ce where Emiko could rest in absolute safety¡ªthe Damned Dimension.

    The thought hit him with sudden rity, but it was a difficult one to grasp. The Damned Dimension was a ce of torment and suffering, a hellish ne where he sent those who had crossed him¡ªlike Victor and Agonon¡ªto have their souls shredded and tortured for eternity. It was a ce no one else could enter, a ce where only he had control.

    But as soon as the thought settled in his mind, doubt crept in. Would a ce like that be right for Emiko? He could bury her there without fear of her being disturbed or harmed, but would it be a fitting resting ce for someone with a kind, radiant soul like hers? He didn''t know.

    "I know a ce," Asher said finally, his voice soft but resolute. "A ce that is the safest of them all... A ce where only I can go." He looked down at Yui, his expression solemn. "But it''s a very dark and unforgiving ce. Even if Emiko can be safely buried there, everything else around her would be literal hell."

    Yui blinked, confused, but her lips softened into a warm, epting smile. "That''s more than enough, master. I''ve known Emiko all my life, and I can confidently say that other than Aunty Grace, she respected and admired you the most. She would consider it an honor if you were to bury her in such a safe ce. Nothing else matters to her."

    Grace nodded softly in agreement, her voice quiet but filled with the same understanding. "Yui is right. She would trust you with her resting ce, master. You gave her peace. She''ll find it with you, even if it''s a ce of darkness."

    Asher felt a strange relief wash over him. Perhaps this was the best ce for her, after all. If he could guarantee that Emiko would rest safely, away from the horrors of the world, then it was enough.

    Reba, however, narrowed her eyes, her curiosity piqued. She didn''t say anything aloud, but in her mind, she wondered. Just what kind of ce is he talking about... She mumbled inwardly, but didn''t dare to press him for an answer.

    Asher softly smiled, his expression pained yetforting as he looked at Yui, "Then I shally her to rest there, and she will be safe as long as my breath is still within me," he said quietly, his voice full of finality.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 736 The Devils Have Smiled

    Chapter 736 The Devils Have Smiled

    The air in the Damned Dimension was scorching, the very atmosphere oppressive and suffocating. The sky¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªwas a cracked mirror of darkness, the shards reflecting nothing but despair.

    Broken pieces hung high above like jagged, shattered ss, each one reflecting a world long lost.

    Dark greenva spewed from volcanoes, thick molten rock flowing like blood from an open wound, cascading down into the ckened earth below. The ground itself was a twisted, ever-shifting terrain of magma, jagged rocks, and shifting shadows.

    In the midst of this deste, hellishndscape, Asher stood alone, carrying Emiko''s lifeless body in his arms. His footsteps were silent against the infernal backdrop, but every step he took seemed to echo with the weight of his choice. He wasn''t sure if it was the right thing to do, bringing her here, to this ce where the very air seemed to scream torment. But one thing was certain: in this forsaken dimension, her body would be safe. Here, in a realm of eternal suffering, there was nothing that could harm her now.

    Asher paused in the middle of thend, his dark green mes flickering faintly around his form, his skeletal hand gripping the still form of Emiko. He gazed down at her peaceful face, though he knew she was beyond his reach now. His heart twisted as he whispered, "May you find peace." The words felt so hollow in such a ce¡ªan ironic wish when he wasying her to rest in a ce of eternal damnation. He shook his head, the weight of the situation pressing down on him, but there was a part of him that clung to the belief that her soul, at least, would be in a better ce. She had been a good person. She deserved that.

    Suddenly, the ground before him cracked open. It was as if the very earth itself parted to make room for her resting ce. The rocks shifted and slithered away, revealing a cavity justrge enough to hold her. Without hesitation, Asher gently lowered Emiko''s body into the hollowed space, watching as the rocky earth slowly closed over her, burying her deep within the deste ground.

    His heart was heavy as the terrain shifted back into ce, sealing her in this forsaken grave. For a moment, Asher stood there, staring down at the ce where she nowy. His eyes were calm yet somber, his hand still pressed against the dirt as if to offer onest bit offort. ''You were one of the few worth protecting,'' he thought, his voice lost to the winds that howled around him. He took a deep breath, then turned away, disappearing from the Damned Dimension with the same eerie silence he had arrived with, leaving only the torturednd behind.

    ¡ª

    The morning sun rose slowly over the kingdom, the crimson light casting a dark hue across the horizon. Rowena sat at her desk, her gaze fixed on the documents in front of her, the weight of her responsibilities pulling at her like a heavy chain. Beside her, Ceti was organizing some papers, her sharp eyes scanning the room before finally resting on Rowena. Her face was tense as if something was gnawing at her.

    "Our Crimson Army is only 55,000 strong, even after we tried to train as many soldiers as possible in the past year," Rowena said, her voice steady but filled with concern. "Even if we gather all the soldiers the noble Houses have to offer, it would, at best, be around 40-45,000. It wouldn''t be enough to go against the 250,000-strong Draconian Blight army, the strongest army of the Draconis Kingdom, personally raised by Drakar himself. And this is not even considering the soldiers he can gather from the rest of the noble families in his kingdom and his vassals, which could amount to that number or more."

    The seriousness of her words echoed across.

    Ceti''s expression became grim as she heard the words she had feared. She could feel the heavy aura of uncertainty surrounding Rowena as she spoke, and she squeezed Rowena''s hand in support.

    "Don''t worry, Your Majesty," Ceti said softly, her voice filled with reassurance, "We were able to train thousands of men for our Crimson Army in such a short time, and that is a big achievement in itself. Usually, it would have taken at least a decade. We''ve done everything we can, and I''m sure Asher will pull through with Lysandra. He''ll make sure we don''t have to worry about Drakar or his armies. Isn''t that one of the reasons why he''s constantly out there?"

    Rowena''s eyes softened slightly at Ceti''s words, her expression lightening ever so slightly.

    She nodded and let out a small sigh of relief, "I know but we still have to be prepared and do our duty. But as you said, it is a big achievement that we trained so many soldiers in such a short time, and the credit is mostly yours. Without youing up with the perfect training n, this wouldn''t have been possible. At least we are considerably stronger than we werest year."

    Ceti gave a warm smile, her eyes filled with pride, "We all had our roles to y, Your Majesty. And I¡ª"

    "Unn..." Rowena suddenly grimaced, cing her hand on her stomach as she let out a sharp breath. Her face twisted with difort, a faint sheen of sweat forming on her brow.

    Ceti immediately looked up in rm, her concern flooding her features, "Your Majesty, are you alright?"

    Rowena''s crimson eyes flickered with confusion, her brow furrowing, "I... I don''t feel good for some reason," she murmured, her voice low, strained.

    "Maybe something you ate or drank was spoiled," Ceti suggested, her voiceced with concern and a hint of anger seeped into her tone as she added, "I''ll look into it and see who was careless enough to not check properly."

    Rowena shook her head weakly, still clutching her stomach as her difort deepened, "No¡­ it can''t be that. I always inspect them myself, and they weren''t bad," she mumbled as she slowly got up while grimacing.

    Ceti''s worry deepened, and she immediately got up from her seat, rushing to Rowena''s side, "I will call Senior Igrid!" she said, not wasting any time. The royal physician was the only one capable of understanding what was happening, and Ceti knew that they couldn''t afford to dy any longer.

    "No... Let''s head to my room first," Rowena said weakly, her body swaying slightly as she stood up. She reached for Ceti''s hand, gripping it tightly as she grimaced in difort, "I''ll be fine. I just need to lie down for a moment."

    Ceti wasn''t sure about this but she nodded, her face still filled with worry. And the next moment both of their figures disappeared from the hall.

    -

    The heavy wooden doors of the queen''s chambers clicked softly, the faint sound of a respectful knock preceding the arrival of the royal physician.

    As the doors gently swung open, Igrid stood in the doorway, his deep bow carrying the weight of respect he held for his queen. His tone was calm but filled with urgency as he addressed the queen.

    "I came as fast as I could, Your Majesty. May I?" Igrid asked, his voice full of propriety, his eyes scanning the room before resting on Rowena, who sat propped up against the bedrest.

    A faint grimace was etched on her face, her features drawn with difort, while Ceti sat by her side, an expression of deep concern marking her usually calm demeanor.

    Rowena nodded with a weary expression, though she tried to mask her unease, "Come in, Igrid," she murmured, her voice soft but with an edge of forced calmness.

    As Igrid closed the doors behind him, he walked to the queen''s side, still maintaining a respectful distance. He observed Rowena, noting her exhaustion.

    "You didn''t have toe. I will be fine soon," Rowena said, her expressionposed despite the tiredness in her eyes.

    She attempted to remain calm, but the difort was apparent, and Ceti''s worried gaze never left her.

    "That''s not enough, Your Majesty," Ceti suddenly said with a firm tone, but one that carried concern. "At times like this, we can''t take any risks with your wellbeing. I would have called Is and the other consorts, but I know you''ve insisted on not disturbing them."

    Rowena sighed softly but gave a faint nod of agreement, "I know, Ceti. But I just... didn''t want to trouble them. I''m fine."

    Igrid''s expression softened withpassion as he nodded to her, "I know you wouldn''t want to trouble anyone, Your Majesty. But now, please, let me take a look at your condition."

    Rowena, too exhausted to protest further, nodded, "Very well, Igrid." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Igrid moved closer, his calm demeanor unwavering. He hovered his hand just above Rowena''s abdomen, his fingers glowing faintly with a dark blue light, which emanated like a soft mist, enveloping her stomach with an almost otherworldly glow. But then, Igrid''s calm eyes widened ever so slightly. His brows furrowed, and for a brief moment, a flicker of disbelief shed across his face. Both Rowena and Ceti saw it, and the tension in the room grew as both of them looked up in concern.

    "Is something wrong?" they both asked in unison, their voices tinged with worry. The simultaneous question made them nce at each other, both sharing an unspoken fear.

    Igrid''s expression softened, his hand slowly lowering from Rowena''s abdomen. He met her gaze, his voice a little more cautious now, but with a warmth that only grew, "Your Majesty... did you vomit or feel very nauseous recently?"

    Rowena, still contemtive, gave a slow nod, though she didn''t quite understand where this line of questioning was going, "Yes, I''ve been feeling rather unwell for the past few days... nausea, fatigue... but I thought it was just stress. I... didn''t think much of it until it just got worse today."

    Ceti''s brow furrowed as her anxiety grew. She had never seen Igrid react like this¡ªhis usuallyposed demeanor had shifted, and she felt an uneasy knot in her stomach as she anxiously waited for his next words.

    Igrid lowered his hand, his gaze softening, and he gave her a reassuring smile, "The devils have smiled upon your womb, Your Majesty."

    There was a long pause as Rowena and Ceti both looked at him, not fully understanding at first. And then, as his words sank in, both women''s eyes widened with shock and disbelief.

    "You are now¡­ pregnant, Your Majesty," Igrid said warmly, though his words were filled with gravity.

    The room fell silent for a moment. The weight of his statement hit Rowena like a bolt of lightning, her hand instinctively pressing against her stomach as she tried to process what she had just heard. Pregnant? Her? It didn''t make sense.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 737 An Inevitable Confrontation

    Chapter 737 An Inevitable Confrontation

    Ceti blinked, her eyes wide with disbelief as she processed Igrid''s revtion.

    Rowena''s reaction was a stark contrast¡ªher shock was palpable, yet she managed to suppress the tremble in her voice as she spoke. Her crimson eyes flickered with confusion and disbelief, as though the very concept of pregnancy in such a short span of time seemed impossible.

    "That... that cannot be possible," Rowena said slowly, her gaze flicking down to her stomach as if she could physically deny the reality of the situation, "It hasn''t been long enough..."

    Her voice trailed off, and the weight of the words lingered in the air. Not even two years had passed since her union with Asher.

    And for those of her bloodline, it typically took at least a decade or more to conceive a child. Yet, here she was, learning that she was already pregnant.

    Igrid winced slightly at Rowena''s words, a brief smile tugging at the corner of his lips, "You aren''t wrong to think like that, Your Majesty," he said carefully. "But we all know His Majesty is special in many ways. His bloodline is beyondprehension, and perhaps that trantes to the fact that he could make this present situation possible."

    Ceti''s cheeks flushed with astonishment as she processed Igrid''s words.

    Her mind swirled with the realization¡ªAsher''s essence was potent enough to bring about such a thing so quickly. The idea that the strongest vampire could conceive a child in such a short time, given the nature of her powerful bloodline, made her marvel at Asher''s power down there in ways she had never thought possible.

    No wonder he was such a pervert!

    Rowena slowly ced a hand on her stomach, her fingers caressing gently, as though trying to feel the child that now grew inside her. A warmth spread through her chest as her mind began to settle on the reality of what was happening. Her crimson eyes, once filled with shock, now softened with a new, almost radiant light¡ªa light she couldn''t ignore. I''m bearing Asher''s child... The thought filled her with a deep sense of happiness and warmth, a feeling she hadn''t anticipated. Her face softened into a faint smile, the expression rare and serene.

    "This is news for celebration, Your Majesty," Ceti said, her voice soft and filled with warmth as she watched Rowena, a gentle and excited smile touching her lips, "I''m sure our people and His Majesty will be thrilled to know that you are expecting."

    Rowena''s smile faltered, her expression hardening with sudden resolve. She shook her head firmly, her tone serious, "No... we can''t let anyone know about this, not even him. Not yet."

    Ceti''s eyes widened in confusion, and she was unable to keep her disbelief from showing, "But why, Your Majesty?" Her voice was filled with concern. "Why hide such joyous news? I understand the dangers of our current situation, but¡ª"

    Rowena''s gaze turned serious, her eyes hardening with the familiar steel of a queen determined to protect her kingdom, "Because we know that Asher is already under tremendous stress and pressure to protect our kingdom," she said, her voice low and resolute, "If I tell him about this, it will only add to his burden. He will begin worrying about this unborn child, and that is a burden I cannot allow him to carry yet. As his wife and queen, I will bear that burden alone for now. I will let him focus on what''s at hand, and once this is all over... then I will tell him."

    Ceti''s face softened with understanding, though a deep sadness lingered in her eyes. She pressed her lips together in silence, realizing Rowena was unwavering in her decision.

    She wasn''t just thinking about the child growing inside her; she was thinking about the kingdom, about Asher, and the greater good.

    Igrid''s face softened as he said, "Your Majesty, if I may, letting His Majesty know might only make him fight harder than he already does because the power of a newborn soul can affect a man in more ways than you can imagine. When your mother was pregnant with you, your father was about to engage in a dangerous quest. But she told him the news anyway so that he would have a very important reason to return. So I kindly suggest not to think that it would burden him."

    Ceti readily nodded as if she couldn''t agree enough with what Igrid said.

    Rowena''s eyes flickered with uncertainty before they calmed down, "Your words are wise, Igrid. I was too worried to think it through. I shall then tell him myself after he returns. But before I tell him, nobody else should know. We will both decide together how to handle this situation."

    Igrid, as always, respected her wishes. He gave a slight bow of his head, his voice steady, "Of course. As you wish, Your Majesty."

    Ceti nodded slowly with a warm smile, "We will do as you say, Your Majesty."

    Rowena''s hand gently tensed around her stomach as she felt the weight of another soul settle upon her. She wasn''t just carrying her own child¡ªshe was carrying the future of her family, and of her kingdom. The path ahead was uncertain, and the kingdom itself was on the brink of war. She couldn''t afford to let personal matters jeopardize the safety of the people or Asher''s focus. But at the same time, she and Asher would do whatever it takes to protect their child until then.

    ¡ª

    Not too long ago in the Severed Realm,

    A quiet tension was building on Mars. In one of the most grand and opulent buildings in the Eternal City, Cecilia stood by therge window, gazing out over the sprawling city. The Martian sky hung dark and oppressive above the glowing metropolis, its red-tinted atmosphere casting an eerie hue over everything. There were already Hunters and their family members who were manaborns, walking around with M.A.M tech installed in their bodies. She wished she could warn them, but here she was¡­her hands tied.

    Her expression was grim, her thoughts far away, contemting the uncertain future that awaited both Mars and her own, especially her daughter''s position within it.

    Just as she was lost in her own musings, the doors to her quarters banged open with a sudden force.

    *Bang!*

    Rachel burst inside, her face flushed with anxiety, mming the door behind her and rushing toward her mother.

    "Mom! We''re in danger! We have to get out of here. Quick!" Rachel''s voice was frantic, her usualposure shattered by the urgency in her words.

    Cecilia''s eyes widened in surprise, her heart pounding as she immediately stepped forward, grabbing Rachel by the shoulders with a firm grip, "Calm down, Rachel! What is going on? What happened?"

    Rachel shook her head rapidly, her eyes wild with panic, "There isn''t enough time to exin, but Dad now knows who Asher truly is! If he didn''t know before, he definitely knows now!"

    Cecilia''s expression fell, her blood running cold at the thought of Derek''s reaction. The very mention of his name sent a chill through her, and she immediately felt the force of the danger that was closing in on them. Her mind raced as Rachel dragged her toward the door, her breath freezing in her chest at the prospect of what was toe.

    But just as Rachel opened the door, their eyes widened in shock. Rachel''s body tensed yet gripped her mother''s hand firmly as she unconsciously stumbled back.

    Standing in the doorway, his figure blocking the exit, was Derek. His expression was colder than usual¡ªhis eye gleamed with a dark intensity, and there was no trace of the warmth he normally showed to his family.

    "Were you two going somewhere?" Derek''s voice was low, chilling, as he slowly stepped into the room, his movements deliberate. With a faint click, he locked the door behind him, his right eye glinting with a dark light.

    The tension in the air was thick and suffocating. Cecilia''s heart hammered in her chest, but her face betrayed nothing as she quickly gathered herself. She instinctively pulled Rachel aside, her movements graceful but deliberate, positioning herself between her daughter and Derek as she attempted to mask the fear rising in her chest.

    "Oh, honey," Cecilia said, her voice smooth and casual despite the storm of emotions brewing within her. "I thought you had gone back to Earth for a meeting," She gave him a small, nonchnt smile, hoping to defuse the moment with her practiced ease.

    Derek, however, remained unfazed. His eye locked onto hers with a chilling intensity, his voice as cold as ice. "You didn''t answer my question," he said tly, his gaze never leaving her, an almost predatory gleam in his right eye. The words hung in the air, heavy with the weight of something unsaid.

    Cecilia''s smile faltered slightly, the edge in his voice cutting through her calm. She could feel the suffocating pressure of his aura surrounding them. There was something different in the air¡ªa deep, unmistakable intensity, like a storm just before it unleashed its fury. It was something they had never felt before, and it made the hairs on the back of their necks stand on end. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Her hand, which had been holding Rachel''s, grew cold. The warmth of their bond felt distant now, swallowed by the immense tension. She tried to maintainposure, her fingers tightening instinctively around Rachel''s as she dryly chuckled, "Oh, we were just about to take a walk around the city and get some fresh air. A little break, you know? Rachel and I could use some rest," she said, her voice betraying none of the nervousness gnawing at her insides and added, "Were you-"

    "You lied enough!" He suddenly snapped, his tone biting and sharp, the outburst cutting through the silence like a de. His words hit like a physical blow, making both Cecilia and Rachel flinch at the sudden eruption of anger while feeling his icy stare.

    Cecilia''s breath caught in her throat, her facade of calm slipping for a brief moment as she stumbled backward, her eyes widening in shock. She instinctively kept holding Rachel behind her back, as if to shield her from the fury that was radiating from Derek. "D-Derek..." she stuttered, her voice trembling despite her attempt to maintain control.

    Rachel, gripped by fear, still tried to free herself from her mother''s grip to protect her just in case, but her mother''s grip was too strong, and she could only look on helplessly. The room seemed to close in on them as Derek took another deliberate step forward. Every movement he made seemed to send a chill down their spines, and neither of them could bring themselves to look away from him.

    Derek''s expression darkened, his face an unreadable mask of cold fury, his arms rippling with restrained power and anger, "Were you two nning to lie to me until the end and run away?" he asked, his voice dangerously low. The venom in his tone made it clear that there was no question he was asking for reassurance¡ªit was a demand, a condemnation, "Is this how you treat me after everything I did to provide the best future for both of you?"

    Cecilia''s heart sank at his words, the sharpness of them like a dagger lodged in her chest. She had known this confrontation was inevitable, but nothing could have prepared her for the brutal honesty of his anger. She had never seen him express such anger in her life.

    Her voice faltered as she tried to respond, but it felt as though her words were being suffocated by the pressure in the room, "Derek, I¡ª"

    He cut her off, his voice rising with each word, the fury in his eye almost palpable, "Tell me..." His eye shed with a dark, unnatural gleam, glowing faintly with malice, "What did you twock so much that the both of you let a filthy demon touch and corrupt you?" His words were a guttural usation, as if the mere thought of it disgusted him, "How could you betray me like this?"

 Chapter 738 To Be A Happy Family Again

    738 To Be A Happy Family Again

    Derek''s eye shed with a dark, unnatural gleam, glowing faintly with malice, "What did you twock so much that the both of you let a filthy demon touch and corrupt you?" His words were a guttural usation, as if the mere thought of it disgusted him, "How could you two betray me like this?"

    Rachel''s eyes widened in shock at his words, her pulse quickening as her grip on her mother tightened. She could feel the dark weight of his words pressing down on her chest, each syble a hammer striking her heart.

    His anger wasn''t just at her¡ªit was at them both, and for the first time, Rachel understood just how far gone her father was.

    Cecilia''s breath caught in her throat, but she gathered every ounce of strength within her as she stared back at Derek, her expression hardening. The words that had been buried within her for so long bubbled up, escaping with a quiet but powerful force, "Betrayed you?" she echoed, her voice steady and filled with an unshakable resolve, "How could you ask us that when you were the one who betrayed us? Not just us, Derek. You betrayed the entire world¡ªthe trust and respect people had for you, and still do. You hid so many evil things you did from us, trying to make us believe it was all for our own good when we both know it isn''t true."

    For a brief moment, Derek''s stern expression faltered, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. But then his gaze sharpened, narrowing into a cold, unforgiving stare, "You foolish woman. You let yourself get used by a demon?"

    "Maybe, but I would rather prefer than get used by you like you did all these years," Cecilia said with her fists clenched. Seeing her mother stand her ground bolstered Rachel''s courage. She had never seen her mother stand up like this before, and it made her want to be strong too, no matter the consequences.

    Derek raised one eyebrow slowly, almost in disbelief, and shook his head with a cold, condescending look, "Look at you," he began, his voice dripping with contempt. "You''re talking back to me. I suppose that demon has truly corrupted you." His words stung, each syble an arrow aimed at their hearts, "If not for me, you would''ve been married off to some scum from a lowly elite family who would have used you as nothing but a breeding tool, hoping that one of his children might get the attention of the Sterling family. Your life would have amounted to nothing. You would have ended up like your mother. We both know that don''t we?"

    Cecilia''s chin quivered, and for a moment, her strength seemed to falter as his words struck deep into her, a reminder of the deep wounds on her soul. But even in her hurt, she stood tall, knowing that she could no longer stay silent.

    Rachel, sensing the pain in her mother''s heart, watched helplessly as Derek''s words stabbed deep into her. But seeing her mother''s trembling hands, she couldn''t allow him to continue.

    "That''s enough," Rachel said, her voice breaking through the tension.

    Stepping forward, she nted herself firmly beside her mother, her gaze unwavering as she looked directly into Derek''s eyes. There was no fear in her now¡ªonly the resolve of someone who had seen the truth, "You''ve hurt us enough. So please... stop now. If you truly care about us, you will at least stop now," Rachel knew he didn''t care about them, but somewhere, she still held a sliver of hope.

    Derek''s gaze flickered with an unreadable emotion, his eyes narrowing with disappointment and something darker, "Rachel..." he murmured, his voice soft but filled with a deep, biting regret, "I knew your mother was weak, but I expected you to be better. At least better than her, considering my blood flows through your veins. I had so many hopes for you¡ªhopes that you would be like me or better. You had that fire when you were younger, that drive I had at your age. But ever since you met that wretched Hellbringer, things have never been the same. I admit it was partly my fault for thinking you were mature enough to handle your trauma on your own. But clearly, that left an opening for him to take advantage of you and make you betray your own."

    Rachel''s heart raced, but she shook her head firmly, her voice steady, "That''s not true," she said, her tone hardening with conviction, "He might be a demon and someone who hurt me deeply at first. But he opened my eyes to who you truly are. You... You killed Cedric and tarnished his legacy before the whole world. Just alone for that, I can never forgive you. Nor will the world once they learn the truth."

    Tears threatened to spill over Cecilia''s eyes as she felt the hurt in Rachel''s words, but she couldn''t stop them now. She, too, red at him, her voice thick with grief but unwavering, "That''s right. You killed someone we considered family. And you made me give up his friends¡ªhis family¡ªallowing you to murder them all. You lied to me, suppressed my memories, and manipted me like a puppet, Derek. And I deserve to be punished for allowing you to do that." Her voice faltered briefly, but she pressed on, her heart breaking as she added, "But you... the devils wille for you. They will bury your soul in the depths of hell. No angel will save you."

    Derek''s expression remained eerily calm, as if their words had no power over him. He slowly nodded, acknowledging what they had said but not conceding to it, "Does it feel better, Cecilia?" he asked, his voice strangely calm, "To finally say everything you''ve been holding in?"

    Cecilia''s face twisted in sorrow and disgust, her voice barely a whisper as she looked him straight in the eye, "You are the most evil monster I have ever met in my life," she said, her tone quiet but fierce, "Even among the demons I have met and fought, you are the most twisted. I regret falling for your lies all those years ago. I should have rather lived a normal and ''worthless'' life rather than marry you."

    Rachel''s chest ached at her mother''s words, realizing just how much pain her mother had been carrying all these years. It had been so much more than she could have ever understood.

    Derek''s face remained unshaken, his expression now almost coldly amused, "Such sphemous words won''t do you any good, Cecilia. But seeing how you two have been corrupted to this extent, it leaves me no other choice."

    Cecilia stiffened. "What do you mean by that? Are you going to kill us now?" she asked, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and defiance.

    Derek''s eye narrowed with a twisted light, "Kill you? Why would I kill my own wife and daughter?" His eyes gleamed with a dark satisfaction, "No. You two are going to be hidden away in the depths of the Infinity Tower, out of sight, until I have control of the entire situation. I can''t let you two betray me anymore or cause any trouble."

    Rachel''s stomach dropped, "What?" she demanded, stepping forward again, this time her voice rising in fury. "You can''t do that! People will suspect you!"

    Derek''s eyes narrowed, his smile never fading, "People will suspect nothing. Because once I say it''s over, it will be."

    Without another word, Derek snapped his fingers.

    The door to the room mmed open, and five guards in a blend of blue and silver armor stormed in, their steps heavy with purpose. They moved quickly, surrounding both Cecilia and Rachel before either could react. Their eyes were hard, unyielding as they closed in around them, making sure neither could escape.

    Cecilia and Rachel stood frozen, their eyes widening in shock as the Vanguard Corps¡ªthe elite force tasked with protecting the President¡ªclosed in around them. These weren''t just ordinary soldiers; they were peak S Rankers, the highest caliber of fighters, known for their strength, discipline, and unwavering loyalty to the one who holds the title of ''President''.

    But never did they expect some of them to stoop low to do his dirty work.

    Rachel clenched her fists, her heart pounding in her chest. She knew that no matter how hard they fought, they wouldn''t stand a chance. Even if there were no guards here now, it was pointless. This was literally Derek''s world. There was no escape.

    She nced at her mother, the same realization dawning on Cecilia''s face as they both understood the grim truth.

    Derek''s voice sliced through the tension like a knife, "You two shouldn''t make a scene, unless you want to make this situation a lot worse for both of you," he said, his tone calm, almost matter-of-fact.

    There was no urgency in his voice, no sign of desperation¡ªjust cold, calcted control, "Don''t worry, there will be someone down there to keep you twopany, and I will visit whenever I can."

    The words hit them like a blow to the chest, "Down there..." Cecilia''s stomach twisted. She had a sinking feeling about what he meant by that.

    "You can''t get away with this!" Cecilia''s voice rose, her jaw clenched with determination, though there was a tremor of fear beneath it, "We can''t just disappear into thin air. People will ask about us."

    Derek, however, seemedpletely unbothered. He gave a small, almost amused smile, as if her protest was nothing more than a slight inconvenience, "You''re right," he agreed in a tone that sent a shiver down their spines, "But that''s the easiest part. All I have to do is tell them that you two are working too hard to end the war against demons. Isn''t that why you two even announced to the public about permanently moving to Mars?" He shrugged nonchntly. "So, I can even hide you both for years, and they wouldn''t care."

    Cecilia''s eyes widened as she now realized why he wanted them to move here!

    Rachel felt her heart clench. Her fists were shaking with anger. Years? The thought was unfathomable. He had thought this through so thoroughly, making their disappearance seem like nothing more than a temporary break.

    But she knew better. He was ying a dangerous game, and they were the pawns.

    "But you can''t hide us forever," Rachel shot back, her voice full of defiance, though it was tinged with pain, "You will have to kill us, or is that you don''t have the guts to do it yourself?" The words left her lips bitterly, her eyes burning with hatred for the man who had been a father to her¡ªwho had destroyed so much of their lives.

    Derek''s expression shifted for a moment, a subtle flicker of something dark passing over his face. But his smile remained, cold and indifferent, "Seeing how spiteful you''ve be makes me reaffirm that I made the right decision to handle you both," he said calmly, "Of course, I can''t hide you two forever." He took a step closer to them, the space between them feeling smaller and more suffocating with each movement. "That''s why, once this war is over, I will erase both of your memories so that we can go back to being a happy family like old times."

    Damn :#

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 739 Was It Ever Real?

    739 Was It Ever Real?

    Derek took a step closer to them, the space between them feeling smaller and more suffocating with each movement, "That''s why, once this war is over, I will erase both of your memories, so that we can go back to being a happy family like old times."

    Rachel''s blood ran cold at his words. The thought of having her memories erased, of being forced to forget everything, was almost too much to bear. She thought of all the moments she had with her mother, Asher, of the pain and the healing, and the love that had started to mend her. But most of all, the true side of someone she once loved and respected as her father. She can never forget that!

    For it all to be wiped away, to be reset to what Derek wanted them to be... it felt like a nightmare, a future she couldn''t even imagine.

    Cecilia''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, but her face was hard as stone, "You think you can just erase us like that?" she said quietly, her voice trembling with a mix of sorrow and fury, "You think you can y God with our lives?"

    Derek sighed as if in regret, "I''m not ying God. I''m simply making sure the family stays together," he said, his voiceced with a sense of pity. He nced at the Vanguard Corps, who remained motionless, their eyes watching the confrontation with an unwavering gaze, "And if that means I have to take some measures to ensure it stays intact... then so be it."

    Derek''s voice was cold,manding as he nced at the guards surrounding Rachel and Cecilia. "Escort them away," he ordered, his tone devoid of warmth or hesitation.

    The guards'' faces remained impassive as they gestured for Cecilia and Rachel to follow, their presence a constant reminder of how little control the two women had in this situation. The sound of their footsteps echoed in the vast corridor as they were ushered forward, a subtle tension hanging in the air.

    Cecilia''s grip on Rachel''s hand tightened, a silent reassurance amid the heavy fear that threatened to crush her. They both walked stiffly, hearts pounding against their chests with the weight of what had just transpired. The dread of having their memories erased, of being reduced to mere puppets of Derek''s design, gnawed at them relentlessly. They couldn''t shake the fear that their lives were slipping further and further out of their control.

    ¡ª

    Not long after,

    They arrived at the deepest part of the Infinity Tower, a floor they''d never seen before. The walls were sterile and cold, lit only by faint lights that flickered dimly. The air was thick with tension.

    As they approached an elevator, Rachel''s eyes scanned the unfamiliar surroundings. She couldn''t help but wonder what this ce was. Her mind raced, but she found herself unable to speak the words aloud.

    "What is this ce...?" Cecilia muttered, an unsettled look on her face as she took in the unfamiliar surroundings. Rachel, equally bewildered, followed her mother''s gaze, wondering where they were being taken.

    "Of course, this is a ce I never meant to let you two see or even step into," Derek''s voice cut through the air, calm butced with dark satisfaction. "It''s a ce where I hide those who just made the worst choices they could," His words were cold, as if he were stating a simple fact.

    Rachel and Cecilia exchanged uneasy nces, both of them unable to fully process the chilling implications of his words. The deeper they walked into this unknown part of the Infinity Tower, the more suffocating the atmosphere seemed to be.

    They arrived at a massive ck door, standing ominously in the center of the hall. Derek halted before it, the darkness in his eyes more pronounced as he stared at the door, his hand resting on the sleek ck surface. A holographic message flickered to life above it, followed by a robotic female voice.

    [ Authorizing¡­ ]

    A blue ray of light began to scan Derek''s body, and after a tense moment, the voice chimed in once more.

    [ Authorization sessful. Wee back, President. ]

    The enormous ck doors began to shift and morph, their movement soundless yet precise, as if they were part of a living entity rather than a structure. They slid sideways effortlessly, revealing a shadowy interior.

    As Rachel and Cecilia stepped inside, they felt the temperature drop. The room seemed to swallow them whole, its inky ckness pierced only by the stark contrast of arge ss chamber in the center. The ss glowed with an almost holy white light, making the rest of the shadows feel even more oppressive.

    But the white light didn''t feel pure¡ªit felt like a sickly contrast to the darkness around it. The glowing chamber was ensnared by awork of redsers, thin and sharp, crisscrossing like the eyes of beasts, scanning every movement, every breath.

    Inside the illuminated prison sat a figure that could only be described as a ghost. A frail woman, curled up in a ball on the floor, her body barely visible under a cascade of white hair that pooled around her like a spectral waterfall. Her skin was wrinkled, her body frail, and she seemed almost ordinary, with an aura that was barely present.

    Yet, something about her presence sent a ripple of unease through both Rachel and Cecilia. The womany motionless, her features peaceful as if she was unaware of the intrusion, unaware of them, or maybe she didn''t want to be aware.

    Rachel''s voice quivered as she took in the scene, her gaze moving between Derek and the woman, "W-Who is she...?" Her voice faltered with a mixture of horror and disbelief. "What have you done to that poor woman?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Derek''s cold eye flickered toward her, a twisted disbelief dancing behind his gaze, "Poor woman?" he repeated, as though the words were foreign to him.

    He took a step forward, his voice growing colder as he looked back at the frail figure within the ss prison, "Maybe it''s better you see her like that. And perhaps you three might get along...well, if you manage to make her talk."

    Rachel''s stomach churned as the realization began to settle in, and her eyes shot back to Derek, her fury and sorrow shing within her, "Was it ever real?" Her voice cracked, a tear slipping down her cheek as she demanded, "Any of those moments where you acted like my father?"

    Derek''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing as his lips twisted into cold disappointment, "That is what I have to ask you," he said, his voice low and dangerously calm, "If you truly considered yourself my daughter, you wouldn''t have forced my hand like this and betrayed my trust. I gave you so many chances and you threw them all away. Both of you only have yourselves to me."

    Cecilia''s chest tightened as she heard Derek''s words, the weight of his betrayal and maniption sinking deeper. She could feel the tears brimming in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. Instead, she pressed on with the final truth she had been holding in.

    "But soon¡­ everything will go back to how it should be," Derek added coldly, his smile returning as though he had already won.

    Rachel and Cecilia held each other''s hand firmly, as both of them inwardly thought of Asher, praying for him to end this evil before it was toote.

    ¡ª

    Nestled in the serene, lushndscapes of Scond, the Von Haughton Mansion stood as a symbol of both elegance and tradition.

    The mist of the early morning wrapped itself around the sprawling estate like a soft veil, the cool air carrying the earthy scent of pine and damp stone. The mansion, though modest by the standards of some aristocracy, held an unmistakable air of quiet dignity. Its towering spires and stately columns reflected a family that had long carried the weight of being High ss Hunters, a name known for their legacy of protecting not just the realm but the very fabric of their world.

    But today, that serenity was shattered.

    The once peaceful grounds were now crawling with armored guards, their heavy boots crunching over the gravel paths. Helicopters churned the air above as they descended, their des slicing through the morning stillness with magical precision. As one helicopter touched down, the door slid open with a hiss, and from it stepped Gregory Hart, his blonde hair neatly slicked back, his posture rigid and purposeful.

    He surveyed the mansion grounds with a sneer, his eyes narrowing as he took in the estate''s imposing presence. He scoffed under his breath, his voice a mixture of disdain and satisfaction.

    "Finally," Gregory muttered, his voice a low growl, "These uptight bastards are going to get what they deserve." His gaze hardened as he continued to look over the mansion, his expression betraying the simmering fury that had been building inside him, "Time to take down the Von Haughtons for good."

    Inside the mansion, the atmosphere was tense, charged with a palpable sense of dread. The servants and maids, usually busy with their daily routines, stood in hushed clusters, their eyes flicking nervously toward the towering walls and grand chandeliers, their minds consumed by the chaos unfolding outside. Whispers passed between them, but no one dared to speak loudly, lest they attract the attention of the guards.

    However, deep within the mansion''s bowels, the situation was far more somber. The underground floor, often a ce of quiet and reflection, had be a chamber of sorrow.

    The air was heavy, thick with the weight of fear, uncertainty, and loss. In the dark corridor, Amelia stood before a small teleportation chamber, her body trembling slightly as her gaze lingered on the glowing circle that marked its entrance.

    Her expression was wrought with conflict. Her usually zealous demeanor was now shattered, her heart in turmoil. Tears glistened in her eyes as she looked between Logan and I, her parents who stood before her, their own expressions pained but resolute.

    "No..." Amelia''s voice cracked as she spoke, her hands clenched into fists at her sides, "I can''t leave and let them take away both of you."

    Damn :#

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

 Chapter 740 Still One Option Left

    740 Still One Option Left

    "No..." Amelia''s voice cracked as she spoke, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. "I can''t leave and let them take away both of you." Her words were whispered, almost as if she feared speaking them aloud would make the situation more real, "I can''t just stand by while they tear apart everything we''ve fought for."

    Logan''s face, usually strong and firm, was drawn tight with the burden of their situation. His eyes softened as he stepped forward, cing a hand on her shoulder, trying to offerfort despite the looming threat.

    "Amelia," he said gently, his voice low and steady, "you have to. It''s the only way we can keep you safe. If we let them take you away too then our family may not even have a future. We will be letting down our ancestors who gave their life and blood to make a better world and ensure that we continue to do the same. The duty now falls on you."

    I, standing quietly beside them, nodded in agreement, though her voice was more hesitant. "We''ve made our stand. But your fight isn''t here now, my sweet little pea. You need to leave. Not only our family but Asher needs you."

    Amelia''s breath hitched, her chest tightening with the crushing weight of helplessness. Her fists trembled at her sides, her resolve wavering as she stood in the midst of the chaos, feeling torn.

    But Logan''s voice cut through her inner turmoil, a steady anchor amidst the storm. "Don''t worry," he said with a reassuring smirk, though the tension in his voice was still evident, "These WHA bastards can''t touch us because we also know things that can hurt them. So the best they can do is keep us under observation and freeze our family''s power, but they won''t destroy it. We''re the Von Haughtons after all. We don''t go down easy."

    I scoffed, her eyes sharp with determination, "Of course. We''re going to teach them a good lesson for messing with our family," she added, her voice filled with unspoken fury.

    Amelia wiped at the tears that had begun to fall, but her emotions were too raw to contain. The love for her parents, the sorrow of leaving them, all surged through her in a painful wave. Without thinking, she lunged forward, wrapping her arms tightly around both, her heart aching with every breath, "I wille back for you two. I promise," she whispered, her voice shaky but filled with conviction.

    Logan and I softened, hugging her back with a force that spoke volumes of how much they feared losing her. Logan gently pulled back, his eyes filled with both pride and sorrow, "Please go, Amelia," he said, his voice soft but urgent. "They''re already closing in on our doors, and they might use a barrier to shut down the entire ce if we don''t respond in time. Take care of your man. We can''t let him down twice."

    Amelia nodded, wiping her eyes onest time, her breath still uneven. She knew what had to be done, but every part of her screamed against leaving. With a final, heart-wrenching look at her parents, she turned towards the teleportation chamber. Each step felt as though it would tear her apart, knowing the pain she would leave behind.

    The chamber crackled with energy, the air humming with power as the chamber swirled to life. Within moments, her figure disappeared, leaving only an empty space in the room.

    The second Amelia vanished, I''sposed facade crumbled. She broke down, her sobs echoing through the silent chamber. Logan stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her shoulders, his voice a quiet,forting murmur, "I''m d you stayed strong for her, I," he said softly.

    I sniffled, wiping her eyes. Her face quickly hardened, the sorrow melting into something colder, more dangerous, "Let''s greet those dirty pigs who barged into ournds," she muttered, her voice dripping with venom as she stood up straight, ready to face the intruders with all the fury of the Von Haughton bloodline.

    ¡ª

    Outside, on the mansion''s grounds, Gregory Hart stood several feet away, his expression twisted in annoyance as he looked at the massive estate before him. His lips curled into a sneer. "They didn''t evene out to receive me," he scoffed, frustration evident in his voice. "Are they that scared already?"

    One of the guards, standing close by, hesitated before speaking. "Should we force our way in, sir?"

    Gregory shook his head with disdain. "Nah. They''re too proud to hide forever," he said, his eyes narrowing as he studied the mansion. "Let''s give them a moment. They''lle to us."

    Suddenly, another guard rushed up to Gregory, a tablet in hand, his face tense. "Sir! We just detected a teleportation energy signature from this ce!"

    Gregory''s frown deepened, his patience wearing thin. "They can''t seriously be nning to escape?" he muttered, his voiceced with frustration. "Charge i-!"

    But before he could finish hismand, the massive doors of the mansion creaked open. Logan and I stepped out, their expressions calm and collected, yet filled with an undeniable confidence.

    Gregory''s eyes narrowed as he watched them approach. "What brings you all the way here, Greg? You''re now an errand dog for the big guy?" Logan asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Aren''t you tired of licking assholes?"

    I shot Gregory a condescending look, her lips curling into a sneer. Her stance was firm, her posture radiating authority.

    Gregory''s expression darkened for a brief moment, anger flickering across his face before it was quickly suppressed.

    He stepped forward, his wordsced with contempt. "That''s riching from you when you and your family have been serving the Demon King all this time, Logan," he said, his voice cold with disdain, "I can''t believe it. The great Von Haughton family, who have stood guard for centuries, reduced to nothing but cult members. Except without the benefits."

    Logan raised an eyebrow, his amusement evident. He let out augh, mocking Gregory''s words. "A cult?" he repeated, almost as if he were genuinely confused. He burst intoughter, shaking his head, "I''m afraid you''re not very good atprehending situations, Greg. No wonder your father is still running things and treating you like an incapable heir."

    Gregory''s face twitched, his nostrils ring in anger, "Oh, we know the fact that you personally vouched for the man named ''Ash,'' who joined our association under false pretenses and now turned out to be the Demon King himself! Did Iprehend that right?"

    Logan''s smirk only grew, his eyes shing with amusement, "Where''s your proof that we knew he was a demon? All I knew was that he was a promising young man who approached me for help but had a problematic past. The best you can pin on me is forging his past, Greg." He cocked his head to the side, the cold smirk never leaving his face, "You better have more to back up your ridiculous ims, or we too cane up with our own versions too about what''s going on in Mars. I''m sure you wouldn''t want that."

    Gregory''s jaw clenched, his face turning red with frustration, "We''ll let the Judge decide the truth," he spat, trying to maintain hisposure, "For now, you two bettere with us along with your daughter. Where is she?"

    Logan''s expression darkened, his posture shifting as he took a step forward, his tone unwavering, "I''m afraid you''ll find her nowhere near here, Greg." His eyes shed with a challenge, and I coldly and smugly smiled.

    Gregory''s eyes widened in realization, his breath catching in his throat as his mind scrambled to process the implications of Logan''s words. She''s gone. "Fuck!" he spat, the words a harsh exhale and ordered a guard, "Quickly, trace that teleportation energy signature! Find her!"

    The guards immediately sprang into action, their fingers flying over their tablets andmunication devices, scrambling to pinpoint the location of the signature. But Gregory''s gaze remained locked on Logan, his fury mounting as he turned back toward him, teeth clenched.

    "You just made your daughter a fugitive, Logan," Gregory said, his voice low and dangerous, the weight of the words settling between them. "Are you prepared to face the consequences?"

    Logan''s smirk never faltered as he looked at Gregory with a casual ease, his arms crossed over his chest, "She''s a big girl, Greg. How can I control what she does behind my back?" He tilted his head slightly, as if the answer was too obvious to even consider, "She''s an adult, and I''m sure she''s ready to handle whateveres her way."

    The response only seemed to fuel Gregory''s growing frustration, "Let''s go." ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Amelia''s heart was pounding as she found herself standing in the deste, abandoned remnants of an old metro station. The walls were cracked, covered inyers of grime, and the distant echoes of her footsteps only heightened the oppressive silence. She nced around, the coldness of the ce making her feel more lost than ever, the weight of her decision settling into the pit of her stomach.

    As she walked further into the shadows, her mind was racing. Will they be really safe? she thought. The thought of leaving them behind¡ªof not knowing if they would be alright¡ªwas unbearable. What have I done?

    Suddenly, she felt a pair of warm, strong arms wrap around her from behind, pulling her into the safety of their embrace.

    "Amelia! I was so worried," a voice said, soft but filled with concern.

    Amelia froze, her body stiff with surprise, before she recognized the familiar voice and the warmth of the embrace. She tilted her head slightly, looking up into Asher''s face. His subtly radiant golden eyes were filled with genuine worry as he held her close.

    "What about your parents?" He asked with a worried look.

    Her breath hitched as she broke down into quiet sobs, her emotions spilling over, "T-They stayed behind, Asher," she choked out. "How can we save them? I don''t want anything bad to happen to them. I-I can''t¡ª"

    "Shhh," Asher murmured, tightening his arms around her in a protective hold. He pulled her in close, pressing his cheek gently against her hair.

    "We''ll save them, Amelia. I promise." His voice was firm, yetced with a tenderness that only seemed to heighten the uncertainty in Amelia''s heart. "But first, I need to get stronger, quick."

    Amelia pulled back slightly, wiping her eyes as she looked up at him with a mix of confusion and concern. "H-How are you going to get stronger quickly? You''re a Soul Devourer. It takes too long to even go up by a level. We don''t have that time now." Her voice trembled as she voiced her fears, the reality of the situation sinking in.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed with an intensity she had rarely seen before. There was a fire in him, one that burned hot enough to cut through the uncertainty. "I know," he said, his voice low, filled with determination, "But there is still one option left. The Tower of Hell."

    Ohh :#

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :Dn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 741 Gift Of Salvation

    Chapter 741 Gift Of Salvation

    Amelia''s eyes widened as she processed Asher''s words, her heart pounding in worry.

    A low gasp escaped her lips, her voiceced with disbelief, "The Tower of Hell?" she murmured. "You can''t be serious, Asher."

    Asher, his face set with a steely determination, met her gaze, his eyes unwavering, "I''ve alreadypleted the first three levels," he said, his tone firm. "The fourth one remains closed to me, but Naida told me something important. She said that somehow, I had passed the fourth level the moment Ipleted the Quest of the Worthy. And because of that, the fifth level has opened to me. I''ve never had the time to attempt it, but I can''t put it off any longer," Asher wondered if it was because he fought against his past self in an illusion and won.

    Amelia''s heart ached at his words, the gravity of the situation pressing heavily on her chest. She pressed her lips together, her brows furrowed with worry, "I know you survived a few levels, but there is always the danger of something happening to you," she said softly, her voice trembling with concern, "Even though I know you''re capable of surviving the entire tower, I won''t feel good about you attempting it now, especially in a situation like this where your mind is desperate. If we lose you... then everything is lost."

    Asher softened, his eyes gentle yet resolute. He cupped her cheek, his thumb brushing away a stray tear as he gave her a reassuring smile, "Trust me, the tower isn''t as dangerous as you think. Almost all the powerful lords havepleted the 5th floor, and the lords of the three Great Houses have alreadypleted the sixth in their younger days. If they can do it, so can I. So I''ll be back soon, stronger and better."

    Amelia felt better to know that and realized he wouldn''t be reckless anyway in this situation.

    His smile faded as he remembered something that had been gnawing at him, "I''ve been unable to reach Rachel or Cecilia for a while, and I''m getting worried. Knowing that dog, Derek couldn''t have killed them. If he wanted to, he would''ve done that already. He''s nning something with them, and I have to save them too. That''s why I have to do this, Amelia. A lot is at stake here."

    Amelia''s expression softened, but the worry never left her eyes. She nodded slowly, her voice tinged with sorrow, "Okay," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion, "We''ll wait for you back in the Culthold. You better return quickly, Asher."

    ¡ª

    Not long after,

    The Tower of Hell was an imposing structure.

    Located at the edge of the Bloodburn Kingdom, it loomed over the harshndscape like a monument to the suffering that had transpired within its walls. The air was thick with an oppressive heat, and the ground trembled slightly beneath his feet as he crossed the long, wide bridge that connected the tower to thendmass. Below the bridge, a river of red-hotva churned, its molten surface glowing a deep, fiery, dark orange that seemed to lick the underside of the bridge with fiery tongues.

    Demons of various races walked along the bridge, their eyes trained on the ground as they made their way to and fro. But the moment they felt the heat of a familiar presence above them, they all paused, their heads tilting upward in unison. Asher descended from the sky with grace, his figure silhouetted against the hellish glow of theva below. His movements were fluid, almost ethereal, and the air around him seemed to pulse with power.

    The young demons, their eyes wide in awe, watched as their king descended without guards or any entourage, making them realize he must be in a hurry. His presence alone was enough tomand their respect, and they immediately dropped to their knees in reverence. There was no need for words¡ªjust the sheer act of being in the same presence as their king was enough to inspire feelings of warmth, admiration, and devotion. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Asher''s eyes softened as he gazed at them, his heart swelling with both pride and a deep sense of responsibility. These demons, his people, looked up to him, not just as a ruler but as a protector. They had faith in him, and that faith had to be repaid. He couldn''t falter now. He couldn''t afford to fail them.

    He entered the massive ck gates of the tower, the cold, metallic sound of the doors grinding open, echoing in the silence of the surroundingndscape. The gates shut silently behind him, sealing him within the tower''s dark and foreboding interior.

    Not long after, he was already near the door that led to the 5th floor.

    As he approached, the door recognized his presence, and with a loud, mechanical groan, it slowly opened wider, revealing the darkness beyond. He could sense the power and danger thaty beyond it, but he was undeterred. ording to what he had heard, only the 1st and 7th floors were truly dangerous with thetter one being the impossible one that nobody dared to try after so many died without any sess.

    He took a deep breath, his hand resting on the door, and then, with a single determined step, he crossed the threshold into the heart of the floor. The door mmed shut behind him with a resounding finality.

    As he entered, the atmosphere on the fifth floor was immediately suffocating and icy. The walls of the chamber were made of dark, jagged stone, their surfaces slick and almost wet, as if the very walls of the tower were alive, absorbing the torment that had transpired here. The ceiling was low, and shadows clung to every corner, making it feel as though the very air was thick with the weight of forgotten souls.

    The floor was a gleaming expanse of polished ck stone, reflecting the dance of blood-red ice above and the figure that stood in the center of the room.

    Esther Thorne was a vision of otherworldly beauty, her silver hair cascading down her back like a river under moonlight, shimmering with an ethereal glow. Her bearing was regal, her back straight, and her chin held high, exuding an aura of icy elegance that matched her dark blue off-shoulder elegant gown.

    Her face was a study in pristine perfection, high cheekbones lending her an air of aloofness that only added to her allure. Her skin was a wless porcin surface, and her figure was a harmony of curves, slender yet voluptuous in all the right ces, reminiscent of a marble goddesse to life. Her medium-sized bosom heaved slightly with each breath, entuating her slim hips and narrow waist.

    As Asher''s eyes met hers, he noticed a subtle change in her icy demeanor. Her previously pale red eyes flickered with a hint of softness. She approached him slowly, her movements graceful and deliberate.

    "I was awaiting your arrival, Your Majesty," she said, her voice a melody of ice and silk, making Asher wonder if he was imagining it or if her voice didn''t sound aloof anymore like in the past.

    Asher smiled, a genuine expression that reached his eyes, "It''s been a while since we shared some time together. I suppose we will have to honor the blood contract soon after everything settles down."

    Esther''s pale face briefly reddened at his words, a flush of color that betrayed her otherwiseposed exterior, her memories suddenly transported to the night before. She had returned to her castle tired and exhausted, her body aching from the day''s trials. But as she sank into her sofa, her thoughts drifted to Asher¡ªthe passionate, steamy moments they had shared, the way he made her feel free and alive.

    Her hand had unconsciously slipped between her legs, rubbing her crotch through the thin fabric of her panties. She knew she shouldn''t be doing something unlike ady, and yet she found it hard to stop.

    That was when she remembered the ''gift'' her daughter had sent her, a big, thick blue object that resembled a man''s penis, perfectly matching the size of Asher''s. Sabina had told her to use it whenever she missed a certain someone.

    With a desperate need, she had opened the drawer, her fingers wrapping around the cool soft yet firm material. She had found it too shameful to even consider using it to satisfy herself but now it seemed like an object of salvation.

    Before she knew it, her panties were lowered, and the thick shaft was sliding into her wet, eager pussy. She moaned his name, her voice a breathless plea, "Haannn~....Punish me harder, Your Majesty!" Her hips had bucked against the toy, her body chasing the release that only Asher could truly provide. Yet she couldn''t help but feel thankful towards her daughter for giving this ''gift'' to ease her nerves for a while.

    The memories made her face redden even more, and she quickly cleared her throat, trying to regain herposure, "I...Pardon me, you must be here to attempt the trial this floor has to offer."

    Asher smirked and said, "Not exactly. I am here toplete the trials of both the 5th and 6th floor."

 Chapter 742 Surrounded By Death

    Chapter 742 Surrounded By Death

    Esther''s eyes widened in surprise, the weight of his bold statement sinking in. Two floors in one day? she thought, her brow furrowing as she tried to make sense of what he had just said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Your Majesty," she said, her voiceced with concern as she took a small step forward, her expression serious, "You n to enter the 6th floor today as well?" She shook her head slightly, disbelief creeping into her tone. "I wouldn''t advise you to take these trials one after another without preparation and rest. I know you are different and capable enough to maybe do it... but considering the circumstances¡ª"

    Asher cut her off, his voice calm but resolute, "I should be doing this, right?" He met her gaze with a piercing intensity, the weight of his words undeniable, "What''s the point of doing this trial after our kingdom is attacked? I have to be strong enough to defend us. Strength is the only ruling factor in this world, Esther, and you know it too. Everyone in this world knows that. And you also know our kingdom can''t hold its own against all our enemies out there. As the king, I have to give it my all. Don''t worry. If others alsopleted the 6th floor, I will be fine."

    Asher''s words struck Esther deeply, her heart swelling with admiration for the young king before her. Despite his youth, his sense of duty, his unyielding resolve, and his fierce love for his people shone through every word, every gesture. She had known him for years, mostly as a useless cripple who had no purpose in life.

    But now, seeing him stand before her with such mature conviction, it felt as though this was a different person.

    Her cold exterior softened even more, a fleeting smile tugging at the corner of her lips. She bowed her head, her voice steady as she replied, "Very well. As you wish, Your Majesty. I pray you return unscathed."

    She gestured towards the dark, iron door at the far end of the room, the next trial awaiting behind it. "Your trial is past that door, Your Majesty."

    Asher nodded with a smile, his eyes glowing with gratitude. He started to walk towards the door, but then, in one swift motion, he stopped. Before Esther could even react, he wrapped his arm around her slender waist and pulled her close, his lips pressing firmly against hers in a quick, unexpected kiss.

    Esther''s eyes widened to their extremes, her heart racing at the suddenness of it all. She was frozen, caught off guard, and for a moment, her mind just went nk. But just as quickly as it began, Asher pulled back, a yful smirk tugging at his lips as he winked at her.

    "You just looked too beautiful when you said you wanted me to return safely," He said with a mischievous glint in his eyes, He gave her onest nce before turning to face the door. Esther stood there, utterly stunned, her lips still tingling from the kiss, her hand instinctively touching her lips in dazed confusion.

    Her cheeks flushed, and her mind raced to catch up with what had just happened. But slowly, a soft, rare smile spread across her face. She could feel the warmth in her chest, a quiet joy that she rarely allowed herself to feel. She never expected such a moment with her king, but it was one she would treasure.

    Asher walked confidently towards the door, his figure framed by the flickering light, his resolve unshaken. The door creaked open, and Asher stepped through, ready to face whatevery beyond, while Esther stayed behind, her heart inexplicably lighter than it had been moments before.

    And the moment he entered, the door behind him vanished into thin air and his eyes widened upon seeing what was before him. It was a ce of death, a realm where the very air seemed to be infused with darkness and cold that clung to his skin, suffocating him with its oppressive weight.

    The floor was an endless, icy wastnd¡ªa vast expanse of sharp, jagged ice and frozen wastnds, where the ground cracked underfoot with every step he took. The sky above was a roiling expanse of swirling, dark clouds, casting the entire area in a constant state of twilight. The cold here was not just physical; it seemed to seep into the very soul of anyone who dared to enter, numbing not just the body but the mind.

    He could feel the presence of the dead around him¡ªsouls trapped in this world, their twisted, broken forms wandering the frozen wastnd, their hollow eyes fixated on him as they moved closer.

    The first of these enemies emerged from the ice with a sickening creak, its body unnaturally contorted, the remnants of what had once been a demon now reduced to a lifeless, reanimated husk. Its eyes were dark and vacant, its body covered in dark frost that clung to its skin like a secondyer. As it dragged its decayed limbs forward, a low, guttural growl escaped from its throat. *GRAAAR!!*

    The creature''s twisted form lunged at Asher, its ws extended.

    Without hesitation, Asher activated his Hellbringer Form. His body erupted in dark green mes that wreathed around his skeletal frame, giving him an eerie, hellish appearance. His bones, forged from cursed mes, shimmered with an unnatural glow, resembling ck diamond and radiating an aura of raw, terrifying power. His entire body became a conduit of darkness, and the world around him seemed to shrink under the sheer magnitude of his presence.

    The moment the creature''s ws came into contact with him, it disintegrated into ash¡ªits form reduced to nothing as Asher stood unharmed, his form zing with infernal fire. His Denizen of the Night ability gave him the perfect rity to see through the chaos.

    But this was no ordinary trial, and it wasn''t just the creatures that posed a threat. As Asher moved forward, he could feel the temperature dropping rapidly, the icy winds swirling around him, carrying whispers of forgotten souls who had been lost in this hell. Yet all this didn''t truly affect him in his Hellbringer form. *Crakkkk!*

    But the ground beneath his feet suddenly shifted, and suddenly,rge fissures appeared, crackling with dark energy, threatening to swallow him whole and surrounding him in pitch ck darkness.

    He had learned quickly to adapt. The trial was not simply one of physical endurance; it was a test of his will and his mind.

    Another wave of undead creatures, this time faster and more agile, surged forward, their eyes glowing with a haunting light. Asher felt their presence before they even moved, his Denizen of the Night ability giving him insight into their every action despite the blinding darkness.

    His Hell Master power let him summon Agonon and Victor''s Damned forms from the Dimension of the Damned, pulling them from the void to fight by his side. As he raised his hand, these two emerged from the darkness, attacking the creatures before they could reach him.

    The undead screamed as they were consumed by the damned souls, their forms copsing into the frozen ground. But there was no time to rx.

    The environment itself seemed to be fighting against him, the icy ground breaking apart to reveal dark, wed hands that reached up from the depths, dragging the dead back to the surface.

    Asher gritted his teeth and activated Rupture of the Damned, his entire body erupting in a cataclysmic burst of dark energy. The ground trembled, and a massive explosion of dark energy sted outward, vaporizing everything in its path. The hands and creatures were torn apart in the explosion, their existence wiped from the tower in an instant. The st caused the very air to distort, the temperature dropping further, the ice cracking around him.

    But even as the st subsided, a dark figure emerged from the shadows¡ªan entityrger than any of the creatures he had faced. This one was a creature born of the very tower, the main boss of the 5th floor. It was a massive figure, its bodyprised of dark ice and living shadows, its eyes burning with malevolent intent.

    Asher didn''t flinch. He utilized the power of the Hellbringer''s Havoc, his strength temporarily amplified. *ROAARRRRR!!*

    His Rakshasa''s Roar rang out, shaking the air and lowering the creature''s defenses. His four arms, courtesy of the Rakshasa talent, moved fluidly, casting Shadow Roots to immobilize the creature. The roots of darkness twisted up from the ground, entangling the massive beast, preventing it from moving.

    The creature howled in rage as Asher stepped forward, multiple des of Resentful sh cutting through the frozen air. The cursed des cleaved the creature''s form, bursting with fiery mes. But the creature fought back, shing with jagged, icy ws that came close to striking Asher, only to be blocked by the cursed energy that pulsed through his body.

    Asher had no time to waste with this thing, so he activated Doomfall''s power, increasing his strength and defense by 30%!

    "That''s enough from you," Asher said with a bored look and with one final strike from his zing ring de, the creature copsed into a pile of ash and ice, its essence consumed by Asher''s infernal mes.

    Still undeterred, Asher surveyed the battlefield, the cold wind howling around him. His body was unscathed as he transformed back to his original form. The 5th floor was barely a test for him, making him realize after bing a demon, he had improved a lot when previously he believed there wasn''t much more to improve when it came to raw skills and techniques. By living among them, he had learned a lot without him realizing it.

    He then suddenly received a message in his head, [ Would you like to receive the rewards now? ]

    "Nah. Give it to me after I survive the 6th one. Otherwise, what''s the point¡­" Asher mumbled as he could feel the 6th floor awaiting him. He was determined to speed through these trials and get back.

    With a final nce at the destruction he''d left behind, Asher stepped forward into the small portal that opened before him.

 Chapter 743 Its Finally Time

    Chapter 743 It''s Finally Time

    The dead of night draped thend in a heavy cloak of darkness, the only sounds the distant howling of beasts and the subtle, rhythmic shifting of the earth beneath the underground chamber. The air was thick with tension and the weight of secrecy as Lysandra, cloaked in deep shadow, stood before a gathered council of vassal kings, chieftains, and leaders, each of them draped in their dark battle armor, their eyes cold and full of resolve. They had gathered here for one purpose: to strike down Drakar and im their victory, no matter the cost.

    Lysandra''s fiery, dark red eyes gleamed with a dangerous brilliance as she spoke, her voice cold andmanding, "It''s time," she said, her gaze sweeping over the room. "We first assassinate those who may be loyal to Drakar or those who fear him too much. I''ve already tasked some of our women to drug them to sleep. It should be easy to take them down. But the most important part of our n is cutting off Drakar''s head before dawn breaks. Before he has a chance to alert his army, we strike. If we do this, the war will be ours. There will be no more bloodshed. We''ll win this swiftly."

    A murmur of agreement passed through the group, but one voice rose in concern. "But what about the Dragonblood Knights, Your Majesty?" one of the leaders asked, a look of doubt on his face. "He has twenty of them¡ªtwenty of the strongest warriors next to him. They always stand guard near him. They are the most loyal to Drakar, and they follow the crown, not the kingdom. They''ll never let us get close."

    Lysandra''s expression darkened, but her eyes remained sharp. She furrowed her brows as she nced around the room, her voice unwavering, "Like we discussed before, I will ensure that Drakar is alone, vulnerable. I will strike him down before the Dragonblood Knights can react. Once he is dead, they will follow me and won''t care what happened."

    The room fell silent for a moment as the n settled into the minds of the men and women gathered, all of them nodding in agreement, their expressions grim but determined.

    "We will make sure to get you to that bastard as fast as possible, Your Majesty!" another leader said fervently, his voice filled with the resolve of a man who had seen too much war to turn back now.

    Lysandra gave a curt nod, her lips curling slightly into a cold smile, "We will fight for our people. If we survive this, my kingdom and I will never forget the sacrifices you all have made. Now, let''s move forward."

    "YAAR!!"

    A unified war cry erupted from the group as they dispersed to prepare for theing battle, their voices echoing through the chamber. But Lysandra lingered for a moment, her gaze scanning the room as a feeling of unease crept into her thoughts. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. Where is Rhygar? she thought, her eyes narrowing. He promised to return quickly. Why hasn''t hee back yet? Normally, that sick thing would never leave her side, especially not during such a critical moment.

    The whispering sound of soft footsteps drew her attention, and she turned to see a towering woman d in jet-ck armor, step forward. Her crimson cape fluttered slightly behind her as she moved, her presencemanding respect. The middle-aged veteran''s eyes gleamed with concern, though there was no hesitation in her demeanor. "Your Majesty, is there something that worries you?" She asked, her voice low and filled with understanding. Her aura was reserved but was boundless enough to make even a low-level Soul Devourer feel helpless before her.

    Lysandra''s fingers tightened around the hilt of the dagger hidden beneath her cloak. Her lips parted to speak, but before she could respond, the faint hum of her Whisper Stone vibrated against her chest. Her breath caught, and she quickly retrieved it, pressing it to her ear.

    "Mother," Rhygar''s voice crackled through the stone, the sound of chaos in the background. "I''m back and ready with 5,000 men to ambush his dogs. They''re sleeping in their little mansions, and I''m ready to lure him to the ce we talked about."

    Lysandra''s face hardened with a steely resolve, "Wait for my call," she replied, her voice sharp and precise as she ced the Whisper Stone down, ncing at the armored woman beside her.

    "It''s nothing, Zndra," she said softly, her tone betraying no sign of concern. "But I appreciate that you decided to stand by me, even breaking your vow. I know how much risk you are taking here."

    Zndra ced her hand over her heart in a gesture of respect, her voice unwavering. "I never broke my vow, Your Majesty," she said, her voice tinged with pride, "I am still following the true ruler of this kingdom¡ªand that is you. A true ruler is someone who cares about our kingdom, and without Agonon''s father''s and his family''s help, I wouldn''t be standing here. It might seem like I''m here for revenge, but I only want to see you sit on the throne. I should have acted sooner, but I''m here now. For you."

    Lysandra''s eyes softened for a moment, a rare flicker of warmth passing through her cold demeanor, "That''s okay," she said quietly. "What matters is that you are with me now. But don''t interfere unless it is necessary. You are the strongest of the Dragonblood Knights, and you are the only one I trust fully within our kingdom. That is the only reason that I have still hidden your cooperation from others."

    Zndra nodded, her gaze intense as she donned her helmet, "I will wait for your orders, Your Majesty," she said, her voice filled with resolve as she disappeared into the shadows, leaving Lysandra alone once again.

    Lysandra stood for a moment, the weight of the task ahead settling on her shoulders. She reached beneath her cloak, retrieving a dagger¡ªits dark red handle adorned with ancient draconic symbols that pulsed with a faint, dark light. She ran her fingers over the de, her gaze unwavering.

    "It''s finally time," Lysandra murmured to herself. "And I pray you find sce through his blood."

    With a final nce around the chamber, Lysandra stepped into the shadows, disappearing from the chamber.

    ¡ª

    The blood moon hung high in the sky, its eerie red glow casting an unnatural light across the slumbering yet massive Draconis Kingdom. The once-proud spires and towering castles were cloaked in darkness, the streets eerily quiet, as if the city itself held its breath in anticipation of the carnage that was unfolding beneath its silent surface.

    The glow from the moon turned everything it touched a sickly shade of crimson, bathing the city in an unsettling, almost unnatural light.

    Inside the kingdom''s noble mansions and brothels, the peaceful slumber of some of the wealthy was violently interrupted by the sharp hiss of des cutting through flesh. Muffled sounds echoed within the opulent walls, the cold steel finding its mark with precision, as lives were quietly snuffed out. Noblemen, women, and their servants fell one by one, their final gasps of air barely audible as they copsed onto luxurious carpets, their blood staining the fine fabrics beneath them.

    But outside, there was no hint of the bloodshed. The streets remained untouched by the ughter taking ce behind closed doors. Guards, servants, and bystanders walked past unaware, their lives continuing as if nothing had changed. The chaos within the homes of the kingdom''s elite went unnoticed by the world around it.

    The only sign of unrest came in the form of Lysandra and her silent, deadly group, moving with purpose, their dark cloaks barely rustling in the night air. They hade for Drakar¡ªand they knew his days were numbered.

    -

    The cold stone walls of the royal pce felt like a tomb. The corridors were devoid of life, and the only sounds that filled the air were the muffled footsteps of the men in Lysandra''spany. They moved swiftly and quietly aftering in through a secret entrance with their queen''s guidance, their eyes set on their target. Lysandra''s fiery red eyes burned with a deadly, controlled fury. The anticipation of this moment , something she had been waiting for over a century, coursed through her veins, but she didn''t let it show.

    She wasn''t here for a fight¡ªshe was here for a reckoning. Remembering the painful events that took ce within this very pce only hardened her resolve. There was no turning back now.

    The air in the chamber grew colder as they neared a certain chamber. "You little bastard, what is that you wanted to show me in the middle of the night after bringing me here in such secrecy? There is nothing here. You better tell me the truth before I have you flogged a thousand times," Drakar''s irritated voice echoed from within followed by Rhygar''s trembling voice, "Apologies, Father! Please just give me a few more moments, and it will be here." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lysandra stopped before the heavy wooden door, her heart steady and her grip tightening around the hilt of her dagger, the dark red handle gleaming in the dim light. She signaled her men to step back, then, with the quiet ease of a seasoned warrior, she thrust the door open with a force that echoed through the room.

 Chapter 744 Live To Have Hope

    Chapter 744 Live To Have Hope

    The cold, heavy atmosphere in the royal pce chamber thickened with tension, the air seeming to pulse with anticipation as Lysandra barged in, her footsteps sharp and deliberate. The moment she crossed the threshold, Drakar turned around with a slow, deliberate motion, his face twisting into a mixture of disbelief and unbridled anger.

    "You..." Drakar''s voice was low but full of shock and fury. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the dagger in Lysandra''s hand, its gleaming edge catching the flicker of torchlight, "What is the meaning of this?? What are you doing here with that dagger in your hand?"

    Lysandra''s fiery red eyes were unwavering, cold as ice as she took a step forward. The grip on her dagger tightened, and she raised her chin high, her voice carrying the weight of absolute finality, "The pits of Tartarus await you, along with all those souls you sent there, Drakar. This kingdom and my people can finally be free of you. I will make sure to hang your dirty corpse outside the main gates until the beasts tear it apart. That''s how everyone will know how much your life was truly worth."

    Drakar''s lips curled into a malevolent smile, hisughter echoing in the chamber like a ripple of malice through the heavy air, "Hahaha," he chuckled, the sound tinged with both amusement and fury, "You have truly gone mad, haven''t you, Lysandra? Did you just announce you want tomit treachery by killing me? Looks like you had a lot to say about me after staying silent like my bitch all this time, huh? So is that why..."

    Drakar''s gaze shifted toward Rhygar, standing quietly by his side with a contemptuous smile.

    Drake''s face twisted with scorn, his fists clenched at his sides. "This pathetic dog brought me here?" Drakar finished his question with a mocking tone, his eyes gleaming darkly as he turned back to Lysandra, "How long have you been scheming to kill me like a coward?" "Not long enough," Lysandra replied, her voiceced with deadly intent, "But I have been thinking of doing this since the moment your ugly face entered my sight."

    She took another step forward, the de in her hand gleaming with a deadly intent, "Now... I will take your head," Her eyes locked with Drakar''s as she gave the order with an air ofmand, "Restrain him. He won''t be able to use his mana for a while." Lysandra was confident of the potion Rhygar had offered to Drakar a while ago which should suppress his ability to use his mana for a while.

    *Sllischk!*

    But as themand left her lips, the silence in the room was broken by the sudden, sickening sound of des slicing through flesh.

    Lysandra''s eyes widened in shock, her heart dropping as she turned sharply to see some of her own men¡ªtrusted members¡ªhaving their throats cut by the few masked men behind them. Her trusted allies dropped to the floor, lifeless, before she could even react. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "No!!" Lysandra''s voice was filled with disbelief as she watched the scene unfold in front of her, horror seeping into her thoughts. Some of the men, masquerading as her loyal men, turned on her, making her blood run cold as she realized the trap she had walked into. These masked ones must be Drakar''s men who somehow swapped ces with some of hers.

    At that exact moment, twenty Dragonblood Knights burst into the room followed by Commander Zulgi, their imposing figures surrounding Lysandra in a swift, coordinated move. Their gleaming swords were drawn, and each knight was positioned with precision, their des aimed directly at Lysandra''s neck.

    Lysandra''s breath caught in her throat, the cold realization washing over her like a wave. Drakar''s smug, sly smile grew as he watched Lysandra''s posture falter, "Oh Lysandra," he said, his voice dripping with contempt, "when will you ever learn that trying to cross mees with consequences? Did you really think I would let the likes of you kill me after scheming like a rat? But I have to admit that you yed quite dirty bying this close to using my son against me. I never thought you would have the guts after all this time."

    Lysandra''s hand tightened around her dagger, her knuckles white, as she slowly turned to face Rhygar, who had stepped forward. His eyes were full of loathing, his face twisted in disgust. The sight of his cold expression sent a sharp sting of realization through her.

    Her voice was barely a whisper, the words leaving her lips like a guttural, painful exhale, "It was you¡­ Why?" She realized it could only be Rhygar who betrayed her and let Drakar know about the n.

    Rhygar clenched his fists, his teeth grinding as he took a step closer to Lysandra. The anger in his eyes burned brightly, the flickering hatred in his voice unmistakable, "Why, you ask?" he spat, his voice thick with betrayal, "I can''t believe you are shameless enough to ask me that after you have been fucking that alien dog, our worst enemy, all this time. Were you expecting me to be blind to it all while following your orders like a dog? Forget about betraying your kingdom... But how could you betray your own flesh and blood like that, after everything I had done for you?!" Rhygar''s pain and anger were evident in his hoarse voice as he shouted at her.

    Lysandra''s eyes widened briefly, not expecting him to learn all that. She knew that he couldn''t have known the truth until today. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sit still. Even if he did, she would have noticed it. Who told him?

    He then added with a hurt look, "Did you ever truly love me?" Lysandra''s expression hardened, a cold fury settling over her as she red at Rhygar, "Ever since you started to resemble your father," she said, her voice cutting through the air, "all I wanted was for you to drop dead, and be gone from my life as if you never existed in the first ce."

    "You dirty whore!!" Rhygar''s face twisted in rage, his chin quivering as he tried to charge at her, but before he could make a move, Drakar''s arm shot out to stop him, a cruel smile curling on his lips,

    "Lysandra," he said softly, his voice dark malice, "I could have forgiven you to an extent for trying to kill me¡ªbecause you wouldn''t be the first. But no woman of mine has ever even touched another man," His expression began to twist into an ugly and dark one as he went on, "And yet you dared to bed that alien dog, especially after what he did to me? No, no. Your punishment won''t be death, Lysandra. I have something far more suitable for a slut like you since you are not worthy to be my queen anymore. After I personally punish you, I will turn you into a breeding bitch for my men and pass you down around the kingdom until not even the rats want your flesh," Saying so, his lips curved into one of dark amusement.

    Rhygar''s s eyes were wide, a strange hunger flickering in them as he looked at his father with an intensity that seemed to grow by the second, "Father, wait," Rhygar said, his voice low, almost pleading, but his words carried an undeniable edge. "Can I please punish her first before you discard her?"

    Drakar, already brimming with his own dark fury, turned to look at Rhygar as if he were nothing more than an irritating speck of dirt, "Not one more word from you," he spat, his voice dripping with contempt, "We have a lot to discuss about what you were going to do, had you not received that letter, and learned what she did."

    Lysandra''s brow furrowed in confusion. A letter? She could feel the hint of curiosity bubbling beneath her anger. Who sent this letter that changed everything in a single day?

    She wanted to guess, but in this moment, her mind was more upied with the disgust that washed over her. To hear them discuss her fate like this¡ªlike she was nothing more than a piece of meat to be disposed of¡ªmade her stomach churn.

    Her grip tightened around the dagger in her hand, her resolve firming as she stared at the two of them, "Over my dead body," Lysandra muttered under her breath, her voice bitter. With one swift movement, she attempted to stab herself with the dagger. It was the only way she could see to escape the hell Drakar and Rhygar had nned for her.

    But as the de neared her flesh, a Dragonblood Knight moved in, grabbing her wrist with a strength that sent a jolt of pain through her body. Her heart thudded heavily as she struggled against her iron grip.

    "Heh, you think you can die that easily?" Drakar''s voice was cold and filled with malice, "No. You now don''t even have the right to take your own life." His grip tightened painfully, forcing the dagger from her hand, "I will make your life even more miserable than a ve. Take her away. I have to first kill all those who dared to support her and end this ridiculous insurrection."

    Rhygar was about to follow him but paused before Lysandra as he said with a bitter, resentful look, "Mother, just wait. I will show you the pain you caused me soon enough," Saying so, he also left.

    Lysandra gritted her teeth as she felt despair settling in her.

    "I will take her away. Follow our king and protect him," The Dragonblood Knight who was holding Lysandramanded. "No, that''s too much of a risk. Two of us will stay with you as backup," Commander Zulgi said as he gestured at two other knights to stay while he and the rest hurriedly left. Not long after, Lysandra found herself getting dragged through the eerie dungeons by the Dragonblood Knight and two other knights trailing behind them.

    But just as the Dragonblood Knight and the others were about to lead her deeper into the pce''s bowels, the sound of a sword unsheathing caught Lysandra off guard.

    Before she could react, the two knights trailing behind her were struck down in a single, fluid motion. Their heads fell to the cold stone floor, severed cleanly from their bodies.

    Lysandra froze as she looked to the side. The knight who had held her was now turning toward her, the bloodied swords still glinting in the dim light, "Zndra..." Lysandra''s voice was hoarse as she looked at the woman who stood before her.

    Zndra pulled off her helmet with a slow, deliberate motion, revealing a face that was filled with both sadness and determination, "I''m sorry, Your Majesty," she said, her voice filled with regret, "I always knew something like this could happen when Drakar is involved. But even if I failed to help you seed in this insurrection, I can at least help you get out of here. You have to live if our kingdom is to have any hope, Your Majesty."

    Lysandra shook her head, a deep sorrow washing over her as she looked at Zndra, "I don''t even know if I can ever save our kingdom after how things went down today," she said, her voiceced with pain. "I wouldn''t want you to lose your life for my failure."

    Zndra''s gaze hardened, the fire of loyalty burning fiercely within her, "I would rather die than serve him," she replied firmly, stepping closer to Lysandra, "So please¡­ go before the otherse here. I can only buy some time for you. Do not ever lose hope, Your Majesty. It''s been an honor." She gave a deep, respectful bow, her voice thick with emotion.

    Lysandra''s heart ached as she stood there, conflicted, torn between the weight of what was lost and what could still be saved. She didn''t want to sacrifice an honorable guard like Zndra yet knew she had made up her mind, "The honor was mine," Lysandra whispered. "May the devils look after you."

    With that, Lysandra turned, disappearing into the shadows of the hall, leaving Zndra standing alone in the dim light of the dungeon, her fate sealed by her own sacrifice.

 Chapter 745 The Final Truth

    745 The Final Truth

    The Demonstone Castle stood imposingly in the heart of the Bloodburn Kingdom, its dark, jagged towers piercing the storm-ridden skies.

    Deep within the cold, stone walls, a sense of finality hung heavy in the air as Rowena, Naida, Is, and Ceti stood before the Key¡ªthe Void Reaver, a crimson great sword towering higher than they were, its de buried deeply into the dark marble floor.

    A subtle, pulsating light emitted from its core, casting eerie shadows that flickered like thest embers of a dying me.

    The Deviars that had surrounded the Key, once shimmering with energy, were now reduced to flickers, their forms dissolving and shattering into nothingness as the Key absorbed everything they had to offer. The room grew still, save for the low hum of the sword''s glow.

    Rowena''s hand instinctively reached for her belly, her fingers trembling ever so slightly as her eyes focused on the sword''s ominous power. Her heart clenched with unease.

    "Oh no..." Ceti whispered, her voice thick with dread. "It really absorbed all our Deviars faster than we expected."

    Is''s expression darkened, "That time came sooner than we ever imagined. The barrier is down. We''re vulnerable now," she said, the weight of the situation pressing heavily on her, "The Draconians could attack at any moment. We need to tell Asher."

    Naida nodded gravely, her eyes fixed on the Key, "Asher is still in the Tower of Hell. We can''t reach him until hees out." Her voice was steady, but there was a glint of worry in her eyes.

    Rowena''s fingers moved gently over her belly again, a conflicted expression crossing her face. Despite the joy that blossomed in her heart at the thought of carrying Asher''s child, the weight of the moment was undeniable. The kingdom was on the brink of copse, and she could feel it in her bones.

    "What are we going to do, Your Majesty?" Ceti asked, her voice soft but filled with concern as her gaze fell to Rowena''s belly. She knew Rowena must be feeling the strain of this impending war more than anyone.

    Rowena''s voice was low, filled with a quiet dread, "Is it really confirmed that Lysandra''s insurgency failed?"

    Naida''s face tightened with sorrow. "I''m afraid it''s true. My informants confirmed it. She somehow managed to escape, but now she''s being hunted by every Draconian and their vassals. They''ll stop at nothing to bring her down."

    Rowena closed her eyes, her breath catching in her throat. For the first time, she felt the sharp sting of fear for everything she had fought for¡ªthe kingdom, her people, and the future she hoped to build with Asher. The weight of it all pressed down on her chest, suffocating.

    She knew now, with cold certainty, that Lysandra''s failure had sealed their fate. Unless Asher had another n in mind, survival seemed increasingly impossible.

    "Tell our people to prepare themselves for an imminent war," Rowena said, her voice steady despite the tumultuous emotions inside her, "We need to hide the elderly and the children in the ce we discussed earlier, far from our kingdom."

    Ceti and Is exchanged a brief nce, their expressions grim, understanding the gravity of the situation.

    Naida stepped forward, her hand gently resting on Rowena''s shoulder, offering whatfort she could, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. Asher will be back soon. We''ll all think of something to save the kingdom. Until then, I will go and prepare the resources my House has to offer."

    Naida''s words were reassuring, but Rowena couldn''t shake the feeling of helplessness. Naida''s gaze lingered on her for a moment longer before she left, her presence a temporary sce in the storm.

    "I will also go and inform my father," Is said, her voice urgent, "Seron and I will make sure our armies are ready for theing battle." With that, she too departed, leaving Rowena and Ceti alone in the cold underground chamber.

    Ceti''s soft voice broke the silence as she stepped closer to Rowena, gently taking her hand. "Your Majesty... I hope you keep in mind that no matter what happens, you and Asher have to survive. At least for... you know, the child''s sake."

    Rowena looked at Ceti, her gaze filled with a quiet sadness. She cupped Ceti''s hand in hers, giving a faint nod, "Worstes to worst, we''ll ask Asher to try and use the Key," she said, her voice quiet but firm, "It took almost all our Deviars. We have to make it worth it."

    Ceti''s lips pressed together, unease still shadowing her features. She nodded slowly, reluctant but understanding. There was no other choice. "I hope it won''te to that," she whispered, but she knew that the Key, for all its ominous power, might be theirst hope despite what she saw.

    -

    The throne hall of the Bloodburn Kingdom was a cavernous space, its high ceilings supported by towering columns that seemed to stretch into the heavens themselves.

    The air was thick with the tension of a kingdom bracing for war. Rowena sat on her throne, the weight of the kingdom''s fate pressing down on her as she addressed her ministers and vassals.

    "Prepare the armies," Rowenamanded, her voice cold yet authoritative, echoing off the stone walls. "Mobilize all units immediately. The Draconians and the likes of Kira will be at our gates before we know it. We can''t afford any dys."

    The ministers, some pale with fear, others steely-eyed with determination, nodded in unison. "Yes, Your Majesty," they chorused, their voices a blend of loyalty and anxiety.

    Rowena stood from her throne, her crimson gaze sweeping across the room, "Do not let fear control you. We have fought to protect this kingdom for centuries. We will not fall today. We fight not just for survival but for the future of our people."

    Just as she was about to turn and leave the hall, Seron and Silvan stepped forward, their presencemanding attention. Rowena paused, sensing their urgency.

    "Your Majesty," Silvan said respectfully, bowing deeply, his voice unwavering despite the stakes, "May I be entrusted with guarding the southern gates? I wish to takemand of 8,000 soldiers from the Crimson Army. I''ll ensure the enemy is slowed before they even reach our walls."

    Seron, standing beside Silvan, nodded in agreement, "Other than the soldiers the other Houses had stationed, House Thorne will secure the northern gates, and House Valentine will defend the western gates. The Umbralfiends will guard the eastern nk. Silvan can handle the southern gates, and he will cut down as many of them as possible before they breach further. It''s the most strategic option we have, Your Majesty."

    Rowena considered the n for a moment, her mind working through the logistics and potential dangers. She felt the tension in her chest tighten, but the n seemed solid¡ªwell thought out, with every gate ounted for.

    "Agreed," Rowena said, her voice steady and resolute, "Execute it immediately. I''ll oversee everything myself. But first, I will collect the battle ns from my study and ensure all is in ce."

    With a firm nod, she turned and made her way toward the study hall, leaving the throne room behind. As she teleported to her study, she felt the weight of responsibility like never before. The lives of her people depended on every decision she made now.

    Once inside her study hall, the room dimly lit by flickering candles, Rowena stepped toward her desk. Her gaze fell on the meticulously organized papers before her, yet something caught her attention.

    A single letter, ominously wrapped in ck, rested on her desk. Her breath hitched as she stared at it.

    It had been a while since she''d received anything like this¡ªknowing it was an enemy trying to destabilize her with their lies and maniptions. She had always believed herself immune to their games, but seeing the letter again sent a chill through her.

    Her frown deepened as she approached the letter, her fingers trembling ever so slightly. The familiar sensation of uneasiness surged within her as she grabbed it and tore it open, curious to know what fresh venom it contained.

    But the moment she opened it, something dropped from the letter¡ª a Sight Stone, small yet brimming with something.

    Her brows furrowed, confusion clouding her thoughts as she held the stone in her hand. What could this mean? What does this person want to show her now?

    She nced back at the letter, which only had one short line written inside:

    [ See the truth about your husband and ask yourself the kind of man you gave your heart and soul to. Remember¡­the head holds the final truth. Seek it for your father''s sake. ]

    The words hit her like a blow to the chest. Asher. Why was this person so fixated on making her doubt Asher? And what was this head they were talking about? Could it be¡­

    But Rowena froze her thoughts, confident that this was just a desperate attempt to unsettle her again and wanted to just crush this Sightstone.

    Yet a part of her was preventing her from doing it as the words in the letter echoed in her mind, especially when it mentioned her father. What has he got to do with Asher?

    Before she knew it, her eyes red with intensity as she activated the Sight Stone, cing it into her palm. A sphere of light erupted from it, forming a three-dimensional projection before her eyes. Moving images flickered in the air, each one showing Asher in various ces and situations, things she had never seen before. But as seconds passed, Rowena''s eyes widened, her crimson gaze flickering between each image, her breath caught in her throat, seeing things she''d grow to regret the most. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Damn :#

    Please vote using Golden Tickets and Power Stones if you guys are enjoying and want to support the novel :D

 Chapter 746 What You Need The Most

    Chapter 746 What You Need The Most

    As Asher stepped into the 6th floor of the Tower of Hell, a shudder of foreboding rippled through him. The air grew thick with a palpable sense of dread as the gates mmed shut behind him. He didn''t even bother to waste time refilling his mana reserves because he knew even if everyone considered the 6th floor to be dangerous enough to test their mind and spirit and not just physical prowess, it shouldn''t be too difficult for him.

    The floor stretched out before him, an enormous cavernous expanse of craggy stone, veins of moltenva running through the cracks in the ground. The sky overhead was a swirling mass of ck clouds, crackling with asional bolts of dark energy. Shadows danced and flickered across the jagged walls, the only source of lighting from the flickering mes that licked the edges of the cavern. The ground trembled slightly beneath his feet as if the very earth was alive, eager to test him.

    "Let''s see what you''ve got," Asher muttered to himself, cracking his knuckles. His body was already adapting, his senses heightened by his Denizen of the Night ability. He could see clearly in the darkness and his senses tingled, aware of every movement in the air.

    Suddenly, the ground erupted with a deafening roar as a massive creature appeared from the shadows. It was a twisted, grotesque form, half-human, half-beast, with skin as ck as night and eyes glowing a menacing red. Asher could feel the energy of the creature pulsing with malice as it charged toward him, its monstrous hands reaching for him with terrifying speed.

    His Hellbringer Form surged into being, his skeleton wreathed in dark green mes, the cursed energy around him making the air crackle. The moment the creature''s ws swiped at him, Asher''s Rakshasa''s Roar filled the air.

    "ROARRRR!!"

    The terrifying sound reverberated through the cavern, causing the creature to hesitate, its senses momentarily crippled.

    "Not fast enough," Asher whispered, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of the fight.

    In a single, fluid motion, he teleported behind the beast with Never Look Behind, his ring de shing as it sliced through the creature''s spine.

    *GRARGHHH!!* n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The creature roared in pain, but it was toote. Asher''s Resentful sh followed, the cursed de cleaving through the monster''s heart, bursting it into mes. The monster copsed, disintegrating into nothingness as the mes consumed it.

    He grinned. That was too easy.

    But just as the first creature fell, the cavern trembled once again. More creatures emerged from the shadows¡ªthis time, they were many. Shadows warped into hulking, skeletal forms, each one wielding massive weapons and exuding a dark, ethereal power. They were the fallen souls, cursed to fight endlessly in the Tower, and their mere presence made the atmosphere even heavier.

    Asher''s eyes narrowed. He raised his hand, summoning Shadow Roots from the ground, entangling the feet of the nearest enemies, freezing them in ce. With a flick of his wrist, he used Resentful sh once more, and a wave of cursed mes burst forth, slicing through the enemies'' defenses like butter. They exploded in a spray of ash and bones.

    But there was no time to revel in his sess. As thest enemy fell, more appeared¡ªthis time stronger. Wraiths appeared from the shadows, their weapons crackling with dark energy, their towering figures made of pure shadow and dark essence, began to emerge. These were the true leaders of the dead, souls bound to thend, their forms far more powerful than the lesser wraiths. Their eyes glowed with a sickly, green light, and their hands crackled with necrotic energy.

    They were the true test. Asher knew he couldn''t just rely on brute strength alone; he needed to outsmart them.

    The air grew even more oppressive as the wraiths circled him, their des drawn and their eyes filled with pure killing intent.

    Asher''s Hell Master ability activated. He summoned Agonon and Victor''s damned forms from the Dimension of the Damned, their twisted, tortured forms appearing in the blink of an eye. They were less than full power but enough to provide Asher with an edge. They roared and charged into the fray, their chains of despair entangling the wraiths, pulling them into close quarters with Asher.

    The wraiths fought back fiercely, but with Rakshasa''s Roar, Asher weakened them further, their strength sapped by the terror emanating from his form. He ducked under one wraith''s scythe, a quick flick of his de decapitating the wraith instantly. Another tried to sh at his side, but Ashe simply absorbed the blow. In return, he unleashed Rupture of the Damned¡ªan explosion of damned energy that tore through the remaining knights like a storm of chaos.

    The cavern around him shook violently as the shockwave from the explosion spread, leaving nothing but broken bodies and scorched earth in its wake. The air turned thick with the stench of death as thendscape itself seemed to recoil from the destruction he had caused.

    But Asher wasn''t finished. The final wave of enemies emerged: A Wraith Lord followed by his subordinates, the true guardians of the 6th floor, with the Wraith Lord being over 8 feet tall.

    Their bodies were armored in jet-ck iron and they wielded weapons of pure darkness, their eyes glowing with a cold, unyielding fury. These enemies didn''t rely on brute strength alone¡ªthey were strategic, using the terrain and their numbers to their advantage.

    Asher clenched his fists, feeling the darkness around him pulse. He activated Power of Fallen Souls, channeling Ghoroq''s power. Without wasting another second he opened his mouth wide to unleash his Cursed me Breath, engulfing the guardians in a maelstrom of destruction.

    They tried to fight back, but nothing could withstand his assault. The mes burned through them, leaving only charred remains in their wake. One by one, the wraiths including their lord fell until nothing but smoldering ash remained, the ground ckened from the intensity of his attack.

    The cavern grew still, the echoes of battle fading into the silence. Asher stood alone, spent but unharmed, his Hellbringer form still zing with dark green mes.

    The floor was cracked beneath him, and the walls were scarred from the devastation he had wrought. It was a scene of destruction¡ªbut it was his victory.

    With a deep breath, Asher reverted back to his original form, his body still emanating the faint glow of his dark power, "Finally¡­I am done here¡­"

    Asher knew the 7th floor was remaining and the most dangerous one with potentially the best rewards while the floors from 2nd to 6th were just filler floors.

    But it was not a risk he could afford to take now.

    However, suddenly, he felt something resting in both his palms. It was the rewards from both the floors.

    He looked down at the two items he had received: a jagged ck headpiece and a dagger with an eerie purple de and dark handle. These two didn''t look or feel special, souring his mood.

    [ +350 Talent Points ]

    [ +400 Skill Points ]

    Though the amount of Talent and Skill points he received wasn''t too bad. He did need them to level up his Skills and Talents that desperately needed to be stronger.

    Yet with a sense of exhaustion and frustration, Asher held the headpiece in his hands and examined it closely.

    The details of the item appeared in his mind as if the very essence of the crown imprinted itself into his consciousness. His brow furrowed as the information about the headpiece unfolded.

    ¡ª

    [Item Name: Wraithlord''s Crown | Enhanceable]

    Grants you some dominance over souls long gone, providing you with knowledge or secrets from beyond thend of the living.

    [Level: 34]

    [Durability - Lasts as long as you transfer your mana]

    [Grade: Legendary]

    ¡ª

    Asher raised one of his brows, his expression skeptical. He couldn''t help but feel disappointed. Dominance over souls long gone? He thought. It''s not as if I need to talk to the dead right now. I have enough problems alive to deal with.

    Still, it was a Legendary item, which gave him some pause. But in his current situation, it didn''t seem to offer much utility. With a sigh, he turned his attention to the next item¡ªthe dagger, which had an unnerving aura to it upon taking a second look.

    ¡ª

    [Item Name: Gatekeeper''s Key]

    A Key to seal that shouldn''t be unsealed...

    [Level: ???]

    [Durability - ???]

    [Grade: ???]

    ¡ª

    "What the fuck..." Asher muttered under his breath, staring at the dagger.

    It wasn''t even sharp, the de having an odd, almost dull hue to it. His frustration deepened, and a surge of disbelief washed over him. The trial had been easy but time-consuming, and the rewards felt almost... mocking.

    He stared at the dagger, wondering if it even had any practical use. There was no level or durability information avable, and the description was cryptic at best. Even though, he knew it was probably special in some way due to the unknown grade and level, his heart sank since this wasn''t what he wanted now. Why would the Tower of Hell give him these things at such a desperate time?

    "Do not feel disappointed, Your Majesty."

    Before he could further stew in his frustration, a voice broke through the stillness of his thoughts as the hellish surroundings faded away until he found himself standing in a dark hall.

    Asher''s head snapped up, and his gazended on a familiar figure¡ªan old man, his long white beard flowing neatly as always. Duncan stood before him, his hands behind his back, a quiet presence in the midst of the disappointment he was feeling.

    Asher couldn''t hide the annoyance in his voice as he replied, "How can I not feel disappointed after getting these rewards? It''s like a joke."

    Duncan offered a small, knowing nod, "Did you know that the tower doesn''t always reward the same thing to those who enter these trials? It rewards you with what you would need the most. It just might not be at this moment, but that moment wille one day."

    Asher frowned, still skeptical, "But like you said, that moment isn''t now. I need something useful now, notter."

    Duncan''s expression softened, his tone gentle but firm, "In time, Your Majesty. What you receive today might be for a battle you will face tomorrow. You can''t know everything all at once, but trust that what you hold now will be significant when the timees."

    Asher remained silent for a moment, knowing Duncan wouldn''t say such words without a reason though it did little to ease his frustration and disappointment.

    "I understand," Asher muttered, steeling himself, "But right now, I have to get back. Our kingdom is in danger, and I need to think of something before it''s toote."

 Chapter 747 The Price Of Lies And Truth

    Chapter 747 The Price Of Lies And Truth

    The afternoon air whipped around Asher as he exited the Tower of Hell, his body somewhat exhausted after spending all that mana back to back.

    He barely had time to gather his bearings when Reba appeared, rushing towards him with a frantic expression on her face, her usually confident demeanor shattered by a raw desperation.

    "My son is in danger! I have to save him!" Reba eximed, her voice thick with panic.

    Asher gave her a baffled look, trying to process her words, "Take a breath. Kira wouldn''t have gotten through his mind yet." His voice was steady, but his gaze held concern.

    Reba''s eyes glistened with tears, and she shook her head, her fear palpable, "You don''t understand. Our kingdom is exposed! That stupid key gave out after devouring all our Deviars!" Her hands trembled as she held them out, as if the weight of the kingdom''s fate was crushing her.

    Asher''s eyes widened in shock, the realization hitting him with the force of a storm. The key had failed earlier than anticipated.

    "Fine," Asher said, trying to remain calm despite the gnawing worry in his chest, "Kira must be busy nning to attack us. You go and save your son while she''s distracted. She''s deep in the Death Abyss, but you bettere back. I need you in one piece."

    Reba nodded, her face set in determination, before she shot up into the skies, leaving a streak of icy air in her wake. Asher felt worried if she would really be fine, but he knew he couldn''t afford to worry about her now, not when she was too determined to save Oberon.

    Even if he forcibly kept her by his side, it would just make things worse.

    However, he didn''t waste another second. He sprinted into the air, pushing himself to fly faster toward the castle. As he soared over the cities and towns of his kingdom, the sense of panic was unmistakable. People rushed through the streets, hurrying to evacuate the elderly and children, while young men and women prepared for battle, their faces grim and determined. The weight of what wasing pressed heavily upon him.

    There were millions of people and he knew it was impossible to evacuate them all in time.

    Asher realized he needed to formte an emergency n even if it meant using the Void Reaver, but his mind raced with other worries. He activated his Whisper Stone to contact Lysandra, only to be met with silence. His heart tightened. She should have disposed of Drakar by now unless something went wrong. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He immediately called Naida, who should know about everything that happens outside the kingdom.

    "Asher? You are finally out? We have been waiting to reach you," Naida said in a grave voice.

    "I know, I know. I am heading towards the castle now. But for now, tell me what happened with Lysandra?" Asher asked while speeding through the air.

    Naida''s voice grew somber as she said, "Lysandra''s insurrection failed, Asher. Drakar somehow knew what she was nning and had her trapped before she could kill him."

    Asher''s eyes widened as he couldn''t believe it. How could Drakar have known after all the precautions they took? Lysandra wasn''t one to be careless enough to slip anything.

    "ording to my sources, Rhygar betrayed her at thest moment. I am sorry, Asher. She couldn''t have seen iting after he suddenly switched sides," Naida said in a low voice.

    Asher felt his heart clench as he asked, "Lysandra¡­what happened to her?" He wished he could fly straight over to Draconis Kingdom to see for himself but his heart grew heavy with the realization that he can''t.

    "Don''t worry. Lysandra somehow managed to escape before Drakar could do anything. But we have more pressing things to worry about now. She will be fine. You should focus on what we are going to do now," Naida said in a tone of reassurance.

    "I know. I will call you after I discuss things with Rowena," Asher said as he put away his Whisper Stone, wondering why everything was going wrong at the same time.

    Most of his trusted and loyal ones were either captured or had their hands tied, like Mikhail and his family, whom he had convinced to stay put instead of going to war with the WHA, where they would just end up getting destroyed.

    With a deep breath, Asher reminded himself to stay calm. Don''t panic. Focus. He elerated, his thoughts now set on reaching Rowena and making sure she was safe, on top of strategizing their next move.

    Descending into his castle''s grounds, Asher saw the Crimson Army''s guards stationed at every corner, thousands standing at attention, awaiting his orders. The army was ready. But as he stepped into the castle, a sense of foreboding took over.

    Is rushed towards him, grabbing his arm, "Asher, something''s wrong. Rowena has locked herself in the study hall and isn''t letting anyone enter or respond. People here are getting worried, but she isn''t listening to any of us," she said, her voice strained with worry.

    Ceti and Merina also were standing around him with looks of confusion and concern as they believed only Asher could find out.

    Asher''s brows furrowed, "You guys don''t worry about this. It must be nothing. So focus on what you have to do."

    Ceti parted her lips as if she wanted to mention that Rowena was pregnant. But she remembered Rowena telling her that she would reveal it to Asher herself and so she swallowed back her words.

    Asher turned to Is, "But I want you toe with me just in case," Asher thought that Rowena was probably too worried about what was going to happen and felt Is could help him cate her.

    Is nodded. She grabbed his hand, and he teleported them both into the study hall.

    But the moment they arrived, what they saw stopped them in their tracks.

    Rowena was on the floor, on her knees, in the middle of the room, her back turned to them. But it was what she was holding that made Asher''s and Is''s heart drop to his stomach¡ªCedric''s severed head cradled in her hands, the lifeless expression of the face sending a chill down Asher''s spine.

    A sickening silence filled the room. Is stood frozen in shock, her hands balled into fists, while Asher''s heart thudded in his chest.

    "R-Rowena... what are you doing?" Asher found his voice, asking softly as he took a hesitant step forward.

    But before he could reach her, Rowena''s voice came¡ªeerily calm, low, yet piercing, "Was it all a lie?"

    Asher''s eyes widened at her words, his body tensing. She somehow found out? His mind scrambled for the right words, "Rowena, I don''t¡ª"

    Suddenly, Rowena let go of the head and dropped a Sphere Stone onto the floor. It hummed to life, its light expanding until it projected multiplerge images around them, surrounding Asher with a haunting array of visuals. The projections flickered, showing intimate moments he shared with Rachel and Amelia before showing tender moments he had shared with Grace, Emiko, and Yui¡­where he talked and treated them in a way no demon would.

    Asher''s heart sank. How did she get these? It had to be someone close who recorded all of this, but then nobody came to his mind who could betray him. The only ones who could have seen these were Rachel, Amelia, Grace, Reba, Emiko, and Yui. He hadplete confidence in their loyalty, which confused him even more.

    But then, one projection froze him and his racing thoughts in ce. It was a projection of a memory, a scene he had always dreaded her watching.

    In it, Asher stood as the Golden Prince, locked inbat with Rowena''s father. He could see himself striking the final blow, the killing blow that had ended the life of her father. But the projection abruptly ended, not showing what her father told him before disappearing in a strange way.

    Yet Asher''s throat tightened, the weight of guilt crashing over him as the room fell dead silent.

    Rowena''s voice sliced through the tension, still low and calm, "Tell me the truth at least this once... Are you really the Golden Prince?"

    Asher stood still, his mind racing, struggling for words. His heart ached for the woman he loved. The truth was out now, but how could he exin theplexity of the life he had lived? The battles, the choices, the lies, and the inevitable truths he had kept hidden.

    Is could feel the tension in Asher''s aura, but she didn''t even know what the right thing to do was. She could only wait and see what Asher was nning to do. They always dreaded this day woulde but wasn''t prepared to deal with it so early.

    "Rowena, we can discuss this-"

    "Tell me¡­" Hearing her repeat herself made Asher realize she wasn''t going to budge until he told her.

    With a soft exhale, Asher finally spoke, his voice steady but heavy with the weight of the truth, "The answer isn''t simple. But I¡­I was once the Golden Prince."

 Chapter 748 A Queenéˆ¥æªš Pain, A Kingéˆ¥æªš Fall

    Chapter 748 A Queen¡¯s Pain, A King¡¯s Fall

    With a soft exhale, Asher finally spoke, his voice steady but heavy with the weight of the truth, "The answer isn''t simple. But I¡­I was once the Golden Prince."

    The room seemed to hold its breath as Rowena''s shoulders tensed as she slowly stood up, the tension thick enough to suffocate any words that dared to break the silence. Asher hated the unease coursing through him, the knot in his stomach growing tighter with each passing second. He opened his mouth, his voice strained, "I know it doesn''t make sense and that you might be misunderstanding some things. But let me expl¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Rowena''s figure blurred in a sudden movement, faster than he anticipated. She lunged at him with all the fury of a woman betrayed, grabbing him by the cor and pulling him with terrifying force.

    Asher''s back mmed against the stone wall with a sickening crack as the walls shuddered under the impact.

    "Rowena!" Is''s voice cried out in concern, but Asher''s mind was already in overdrive, hearing her shout from beside him. He quicklymunicated to her in her mind to stay back, making Is freeze in her tracks since he knew her intervening now would only make it worse for her as well.

    Rowena''s crimson eyes burned with deep pain, sorrow, and unbridled anger, and she held Asher firmly against the wall, her grip tightening on his cor. Her lips trembled as she forced the words out, "So all this time...the man who took my father from me was still alive, living beside me, whispering lies into my ears and... making me feel for you, giving you everything I had..." Her voice cracked, the once-icy veneer of control shatteringpletely, revealing the woman beneath who had trusted himpletely.

    Asher''s heart clenched in pain, the guilt and regret surging through him in waves as he saw Rowena break before him. He had never seen her this broken, and the weight of what he had done crushed him. In this moment he wished he could just turn back time.

    She was trembling as she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, "Why... Why would you betray me like this? Was this some twisted, borate n you concocted with the humans to destroy me and my kingdom? Why not just kill me in my sleep if this is what you had nned?"

    His chest tightened, and for a long moment, he was paralyzed by her pain, his own mind struggling to keep up with the storm of emotions that followed her words. He quickly reached up and grabbed her trembling hands, as he tried to steady her, his voice desperate, "No¡­That''s not true! I never would do that to you. My love for you is true, and I would never dream of destroying our kingdom. You know that. What happened was out of my hands, and we never met at that time. I only did what a Hunter would do and I didn''t know better at that-"

    "But you chose to keep lying to me... didn''t you?" Rowena interrupted him, her voice cold and cutting yet her eyes brimming with anguish, "All this time, I was blind¡­ blind and foolish enough to cherish the man whom I had vowed to kill the moment I heard about my father''s death. The only reason I never talked about it is because I believed that the Hunter responsible died shortly after, giving me some kind of peace and even making me ignore his severed head for all these years. And yet here he was...You...You made me dishonor my father''s memory." Her gaze, which had once been filled with love and trust, was now devoid of anything but pain and anger.

    Asher''s breath caught in his throat, his heart hammering painfully against his chest. He could not find the words to defend himself, and in that silence, Rowena''s eyes darkened further.

    Rowena nodded, a hollow look in her eyes, "So you did betray my trust and faith in you, including that of this kingdom. While I and everyone in this kingdom were worrying about you, you were busy sleeping with humans who cut down our people every single day, insulting the souls and memories of those who died for us," Her voice was low, drenched in grief and fury, each word cutting deeper than thest.

    Asher''s jaw clenched, his mind racing. He had never expected Rowena to know everything. But now, he had to exin, "Rowena, please... they are not the people you think they are. Just let me exin. You can even have my memories searched!"

    "Enough of your lies!" Rowena''s eyes glowed with fury, and before he could continue, *Krrchkk!*

    She tore the ck dragon emblem from his shoulders with a violent jerk, her strength fueled by rage. The sound of the cloth ripping echoed through the room as the emblem fluttered to the floor, a symbol of his betrayal falling to the ground. Her aura red in a violent surge of bloody power, filling the air with a palpable, suffocating pressure.

    "You are no king of my kingdom or my husband, but a traitor who somehow hid himself in the body of a demon and lied to those around him," Rowena said, her voice low and frigid, each word as sharp as a de.

    Is''s fists clenched in helplessness, her face a mask of concern as she watched the emotional storm raging between Asher and Rowena. She wanted to step forward, to intervene, but Asher kept discouraging her from doing so, knowing Rowena wasn''t in the right mind to listen to anyone and Is might get caught in the crossfire. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    His heart pounded painfully in his chest as he saw Rowena step back from him, her crimson eyes filled with hatred and sorrow. Her fangs glinted in the dim light, and dark crimson veins pulsed across her face as she red at him with an intensity that took his breath away before looking away as if she was disgusted to look at him even for a second longer.

    The pain in her gaze was unbearable, and it only deepened the ache in his chest.

    "Rowena, don''t do this," Asher pleaded, taking a slow, measured step forward. He raised his hands in a cating gesture, trying to close the distance, "Now is not the¡ª"

    But she slowly turned toward him, her expression bing eerily calm. The anger and sadness melted from her face, reced with a coldness that sent chills through his spine. Her voice was dead, empty, and final as she spoke.

    "Asher Drake or whoever you are..." Rowena said in an unsettlingly calm tone, her eyes narrowing on him, "By the power vested in me as the sovereign ruler of this kingdom, I hereby strip you of your title, your crown, and every honor thisnd has bestowed upon you. You, who I trusted above all others, have betrayed not only me but the heart of this kingdom itself. Your lies have tainted the throne, your actions have desecrated our bond, and your presence is no longer wee here."

    Asher''s eyes widened as he realized what she was doing. His mouth opened to speak, but no words came out. His mind raced, desperate for a way to make her understand. But before he could try again, Rowena continued, her voice as cold as ice.

    "I had given you my faith, my loyalty, and my love, only to find myself deceived by the man I held closest. For this betrayal, I banish you from thesends forever. You are no longer king, no longer my equal, and no longer one of us. Never again shall you set foot in this realm, or it will be as an enemy. This is the only mercy you will get from me for whatever good you have brought to this kingdom, no matter your dishonest intentions."

    Asher felt the ground slip away beneath him as Rowena''s words crushed his soul, and the weight of her decree mmed into him like a tidal wave.

    She was casting him outstripping him of everything he had worked for, everything he had hoped for, and everything he had loved.

    He stood before her, every fiber of his being aching with the force of the rejection. He knew this moment was inevitable, but it didn''t help him prepare for it any better.

    The truth of his betrayal had shattered everything they had built together, and Rowena''s eyes once filled with warmth, now held only indifference.

    "Rowena, you need me... Please don''t throw me out before this is over," Asher said softly, his voice barely a whisper as he took a slow step toward her, his hand outstretched in silent plea.

    Rowena''s gaze never wavered, her crimson eyes cold and chilling as they met his. She looked through him as if he were nothing more than a shadow in her life. "I don''t know who you are anymore, nor can I ever trust you or any tainted memory of yours," she said tly, her tone like ice, "I... I won''t entrust my kingdom''s safety in the hands of a traitor like you. So leave before I announce my decree to my guards, and no consort or people of my kingdom shall apany you."

    As she spoke, Rowena''s cutting gaze shifted to Is, who stood a few steps beside Asher. The look in Rowena''s eyes was sharp, unsettling, and Is''s heart pounded in her chest. She never expected the worst would happen unexpectedly, and yet she could feel the weight of Rowena''s cold fury. Is nced at Asher, her heart heavy with worry, but Asher did not protest Rowena''s words.

    Asher''s heart tightened with the realization that Rowena had made up her mind. There was nothing he could do to change it. Not now. He was the one to me for this fracture, and he would bear the consequences.

    He turned to Is, his gaze softening for a moment, offering her a fleeting, reassuring nce. As if telling her it would be okay, that everything would be fine¡ªthough deep down, he wasn''t sure if he believed it himself.

    With a heavy sigh, Asher faced Rowena onest time, "I am sorry¡­," he said softly, the pain of those words cutting deep. He wanted to say more...a lot more, but he couldn''t find his voice.

    In a single, swift movement, Rowena raised her hand, and with a flick of her wrist, therge window behind Asher began to reduce, shrinking into nothingness, leaving a massive opening in the stone wall. The crimson sky beyond stretched wide and endless, weing Asher like a prisoner set free¡ªyet he felt anything but free.

    He didn''t say another word as he shot into the air, his figure disappearing into the stormy skies, leaving the hall behind. The wind roared in his ears, but it didn''t drown out the pain in his heart.

    Rowena stood motionless, her gaze fixed on the skies where Asher had just flown. Her fists clenched tightly at her sides as she fought to keep herposure. Her crimson eyes shimmered, a deep, unreadable sadness flickering behind the cold exterior she had built. For a moment, it seemed as if the very air around her was suffocating, heavy with the weight of the loss she had just experienced, yet the pain in her chest was far more excruciating.

    "Rowena..." Is''s voice broke the silence, her tone filled with desperate urgency. She stepped closer, trying to reason with her, to somehow undo the damage that had been done, "Please... I beg you to retract your order. I can show you the whole truth. Asher never intended to betray you. He was just afraid that you won''t take the truth well. He wanted to tell you after everything was-"

    But Rowena turned sharply, her eyes darkening as if struck by a sudden, uncontroble force. Her re pinned Is in ce, "You knew... didn''t you?" Rowena''s voice was ice-cold,ced with a quiet fury that made Is freeze.

    "I¡ª" Is''s voice faltered, unsure of how to exin herself, how to justify what had been kept from Rowena all this time.

    Rowena''s expression twisted with a fierce bitterness, "Then I have heard enough from you," she spat, her voice low and hurt, "I trusted and loved you like my sister, and yet it seems you never considered me as one. You are no different than him. A liar who yed me for a fool. The only reason I am not throwing you into a dungeon is because my kingdom needs you and your kingdom''s power. Whether you like it or not, you are to obey mymands and fight to the death for this kingdom. If I find you trying to seek him out or go to him, then your people will suffer for it."

    Is stood frozen, her heart aching to hear such harsh words from her she never could even imagine. The weight of Rowena''s words mmed into her, harder than any physical blow. The intensity of the anger and betrayal in Rowena''s eyes was enough to break anyone.

    Without another word, Rowena turned on her heel and walked out of the hall, her footsteps echoing in the silence that followed. Her back was straight, her expression cold, her pride intact. But Is could see the crack in her armor¡ªthe pain that she refused to let anyone see.

    She stared after Rowena, her fists clenched tightly, the gravity of the situation settling heavily on her shoulders. She had lost both Asher and Rowena on the same day. The kingdom was in danger, and she was unsure where her loyalties should lie. The uncertainty churned in her gut, threatening to swallow her whole.

    Thest sound she heard was Rowena''s footsteps fading away into the distance. However, her gaze thennded on the Sight Stone on the floor, and a ck letter was left open. Not long after, she came to know what was responsible for everything that happened today.

 Chapter 749 A Kingdom Without Its King

    Chapter 749 A Kingdom Without Its King

    Rowena stepped into the grand throne hall, her regal, deep-ck gown trailing behind her like the flowing currents of an unstoppable river. The gown clung to her form with an air of regal authority, the intricate dragon embroidery creeping up the hem and swirling around her shapely waist in dark, angr patterns.

    Perched atop her head was a crown as dark as the abyss, its thorn-like projections reaching skyward with a menacing grace. Horns curled outward from the sides, sharp and imposing, framing her pale,manding face. What made the crown truly captivating was the glowing red-hot light emanating from beneath the mystical metal, casting crimson veins of light that pulsed like a heartbeat. The air was heavy with anticipation as the ministers and lords of the noble Houses gathered before her, their faces reflecting a mix of hope and unease, not expecting to be summoned again so soon unless she was going to announce something very important. However, there was an unshakable sense that something was amiss.

    The queen''s gaze swept over them, her cool eyes colder than usual, her presencemanding yet distant. She spoke, her voice steady and firm, echoing through the hall with an authority that made even the boldest of lords straighten their backs.

    "Noble ones," she began, her voice steady despite the storm raging within her, "in times like these, when shadows loomrge and war threatens to consume us, unity and resilience are our greatest weapons. And so, it pains me deeply to sit before you and share this news."

    She paused, allowing the tension to settle, her frigid presencemanding the attention of all.

    "Our king, Asher Drake, whom you all cherished, has made a choice that has taken him far from us, and he won''t be able to fight with us. It is a choice I cannot fully exin, but it was one he felt was necessary for the greater good of this kingdom and its future. He has stepped away out of a duty he believes must be fulfilled elsewhere."

    A murmur rippled through the hall, eyes widening in shock and disbelief. Their king left them?

    Even Seron, Thorin, and Vernon, who had been calmly listening, had their brows raised. Esther furrowed her brows as she felt that something was wrong. She had seen and talked to her king not too long ago, but he didn''t seem like he was going to disappear or leave the kingdom to do something.

    King Moraxor and Queen Narissara had their expressions turn into grim shock. Why would their son-inw disappear on them without even revealing a good reason?

    They worriedly looked at their daughter, wondering if she knew something.

    Is, who was watching this from afar and feeling her parents'' gaze, pressed her lips together, realizing that Rowena was not telling the truth to not risk lowering her people''s morale even if it couldn''t bepletely avoided. Asher had grown so much in poprity and status that all his people revered him like a deity.

    If even Rowena reacted like this after hearing the truth, then the people here would be devastated after learning that their beloved king was once the Golden Prince who killed so many of their own, especially thete king.

    Yet she was surprised that Rowena, despite her anger, suppressed the urge to reveal the truth to everyone. Anybody else would have done so in her ce, especially after feeling so betrayed and hurt.

    "Asher left us without telling us? At a time like this? That doesn''t make sense¡­" Sabina mumbled with a bewildered expression while Silvia stood beside her who had her eyes widened as she bit down on her nails, "Noo¡­.He wouldn''t leave Silvia behind¡­"

    Ceti and Merina were also shocked and baffled by what they just heard as they nced at each other.

    "It can''t be true¡­Master would never leave us without any notice. He would have at least told us something. I believe something is wrong," Merina said with a look of worry, feeling that something was amiss.

    Ceti looked at her mother and couldn''t help but feel that she was right. This wasn''t like Asher at all, and his disappearing right before the war was just absurd!

    They all immediately reached for their Whisper Stones to reach him, but their eyes widened when all the stones suddenly burst, making them slowly shift their gazes toward Rowena, who was looking down at them indifferently.

    Rowena had her hand raised, her expression unreadable yet her tone sharp and unyielding, "It''s a direct order from me that not a single one of you is to try and contact him. Disobey, and it won''t be without consequences."

    The room fell into a suffocating silence as their queen''s words hung heavily in the air. The faint crackling of the Whisper Stones breaking apart still echoed in their ears, as if the shards of their hope had crumbled along with them.

    Everyone had their breaths froze upon feeling the chilling intensity of her aura, realizing she was serious about this, making them feel even more shocked, wondering why she was like this.

    Some wondered if their king was busy doing something where he shouldn''t be disturbed, while few felt that their queen was hiding something.

    Rowena''s tone remained firm and determined, "His absence is a heavy burden for us all, but as your queen, I vow to lead this kingdom with the same strength and courage he inspired in each of us. We will not falter. We will not despair. We will honor the sacrifices of our forefathers and those we loved by standing united, stronger than ever before."

    The gathered ones murmured, unease rippling through them, but Rowena raised a hand, her posture firm andmanding, "The king may not be here, but his spirit lives on in every one of you. And I swear, on this throne and on my blood, I will spend every breath in my body to lead us to victory and ensure our kingdom''s survival."

    Her unwavering eyes swept the crowd again, and she added with unyielding conviction, "Let us not forget, we are not defined by one person, but by the strength of our people, our will, and our unity. Together, we shall weather this storm and survive."

    The gathered ministers and noble lords exchanged solemn nces before nodding in unison, their loyalty to their queen unwavering despite the strange tension that lingered in the air, "Long live the queen!" one of the older ministers proimed, his voice carrying a ripple of resolve that spread through the crowd.

    Rowena gave them a curt nod, her expression firm as she addressed them, "Now, return to your posts and prepare for what lies ahead. The war doesn''t wait for us to wallow in uncertainties. Dismissed."

    The lords and ministers bowed deeply before filing out of the throne hall, their murmurs faint but filled with a mixture of determination and confusion. Some wanted to ask some questions but after sensing the frightening intensity of the queen''s aura, they swallowed them back.

    They trusted their queen, but even they couldn''t shake the feeling that something had shifted in her. Her unusually cold demeanor was a stark contrast to the strength tempered with the warmth they hade to admire, especially after her marriage with their king.

    "Our people are going to be very confused and anxious about this. Do you know what''s really going on?" Vernon asked as he turned to look at Naida, who had a contemtive expression.

    She then slowly looked at him and said, "Only our queen can know," Saying so, Naida walked away, making Vernon pull together his brows as he followed after.

    ¡ª

    "What is she hiding?" Sabina muttered under her breath as she stood with the others, her ghostly red eyes fixed on the throne Rowena had just vacated, "I''ve known Rowena long enough to see through her facade. She''s lying about something."

    Silvia, clutching the broken Whisper Stone fragments in her dainty hands, whimpered softly, "The queen must have her reasons...but...why would our husband leave us without a word? Silvia doesn''t understand..." Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, her voice trembling with heartbreak.

    Sabina clicked her tongue in frustration, her eyes shing with irritation as she red at Silvia, who sat quietly wringing her hands, "Quit moping around! She can''t just forbid us from reaching out to our husband, hmph!" she snapped, her tone sharper than usual. Without waiting for a response, she pulled out another Whisper Stone, determination zing in her expression, "If our queen thinks she can control me like this, she''s got another thinging!"

    Just as Sabina was about to activate the stone, Is''s hand shot out, grabbing her wrist firmly. "Don''t do it," Is said sharply, her voice firm but calm, "Our queen is serious, and you don''t want to test her resolve."

    Sabina frowned, her grip tightening on the Whisper Stone, "What do you mean? She can''t possibly think she can just silence all of us and expect us to sit here like obedient little dolls!"

    Is slowly let go of her wrist and sighed, her expression clouded withplexity, "It''s not just about defying her. It''s no use. You won''t be able to reach him. His Whisper Stone...it''s unreachable." Is knew that Rowena had revoked every power and severed every connection Asher had to this kingdom, including his Whisper Stone.

    Silvia blinked, her silver eyes brimming with confusion, "Unreachable? But how? What''s happening to him? Is he okay? Is he somewhere dangerous?" she asked with a trembling voice, her worry for Asher growing by the second.

    Sabina narrowed her eyes, her sharp gaze locking onto Is, "You know something, don''t you, Is? Spill it. Now."

    Before Is could respond, Ceti stepped forward, her own amber gaze scrutinizing Is, "Sabina''s right. You''re acting strange. If you know something about what''s happening to Asher, it''s better you tell us."

    Merina stood silently behind Ceti, her ears flicking as her concerned gaze studied Is silently.

    Is sighed heavily, her shoulders sagging as if burdened by an invisible weight, "I''m sorry...but I can''t say anything more. Please trust me when I tell you it''s for the best that you don''t know¡­.not yet."

    Sabina''s lips curled into a snarl of frustration as she crossed her arms, "Tch, enough of this cryptic nonsense! If you won''t tell us, then I''ll ask Rowena myself!" She spun on her heel, storming toward the exit with determined strides, "If she''s hiding something, I won''t leave until I know, even if she takes my head for it!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Silvia jumped up, hurrying after Sabina, "Wait for this youngdy, Sabina! Silvia wants to know too!" she called, struggling to keep up.

    Is reached out a hand, her tone urgent as she called after them, "Sabina, please! This isn''t the way!" But her plea fell on deaf ears as Sabina and Silvia disappeared into the corridor.

    Ceti nced at Is, her expression one of worry and concern, "Sabina''s right. We deserve answers, and I''m not going to sit around waiting for them, especially when it concerns him," She turned to her mother, her voice firm, "Let''s go, mother."

    Merina hesitated, her gaze lingering on Is before nodding silently. Together, the two followed Sabina and Silvia, their footsteps echoing down the hall.

    Is stood there alone, her hand falling to her side as she let out a weary sigh. Dread curled in her chest like a coiled serpent as she couldn''t help but fear what awaited them.

 Chapter 750 A Fatheréˆ¥æªš Words, A Daughteréˆ¥æªš Strength

    Chapter 750 A Father¡¯s Words, A Daughter¡¯s Strength

    Sabina, Silvia, Ceti, and Merina approached Rowena''s study with a mix of determination and concern, their footsteps echoing down the hall. As they neared the door, they were immediately stopped by four Bloodborn Guards blocking the entrance, their eyes cold and unmoving. Sabina, growing impatient, ced her hands on her hips and shot them a re.

    "We are here to talk about some important matters with Her Majesty. Give way already," she said with a disgruntled expression, her voiceced with authority.

    The guards remained unfazed, not budging an inch. Sabina''s re sharpened, but before she could press the matter, a regal voice echoed from within the study.

    "Let them in."

    Sabina narrowed her eyes in pique, but the guards stepped aside to allow them entrance. Merina, always a bit more reserved, tugged at Ceti''s hand, her voice hesitant, "I think I should stay outside lest I disturb Her Majesty."

    "No, it''s fine, mother. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have allowed us toe in, including you," Ceti encouraged, her voice steady as she led the way, and Merina nervously nodded, following her daughter into the study.

    As the heavy doors creaked open, they were met with the sight of Rowena, hunched over her desk, scanning over intricate maps and battle formations. The atmosphere in the room felt colder than usual, a heavy silence hanging in the air, as though the weight of impending war pressed down on all of them. Even Sabina, normally brimming with confidence, couldn''t help but feel the tension in the air.

    "Whatever you have to say, make it fast. We don''t have time to waste," Rowena said without looking up, her voice calm yet distant, the cold edge of authority evident.

    Ceti felt a strange unease bubbling in her chest, an instinct telling her something was off after seeing how Rowena was unusually distant and cold, but she remained silent for a moment. Sabina, however, wasn''t so patient.

    "Alright," Sabina said, stepping forward with a furrowed brow, "We only want to know where our husband is and why he exactly disappeared. I am sure there must be a good reason why you couldn''t tell our people, but you can at least tell us."

    Rowena''s crimson eyes flickered briefly, her gaze sharp as a knife, but she remained silent for a moment longer before responding, her voice as frigid as ever.

    "There is nothing to exin. What you heard is the only reason you will get from me."

    Sabina''s jaw clenched in frustration, her fists balling at her sides, "You can''t be serious, Your Majesty," she said through gritted teeth, her voice rising with anger, "Our kingdom is going to get attacked any time soon, and you still want us to believe that our husband would just leave us here, disappearing for some ''duty'' he has to do elsewhere? Forgive us, but as his consorts, we can''t ept such a reason, nor will our people for long."

    Ceti stood silently by, her eyes flickering between the two women, sensing the growing tension in the room but reluctant to escte things. Silvia, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, stepped forward, her voice quivering with emotion and gathering whatever courage she could,

    "Y-Your Majesty," she said softly, her words edged with desperation, "Silvia understands that we may not know the full picture, but to cut us off from him entirely? You know how much we all mean to him and how much he means to us. I-If something has happened, shouldn''t we¡ª"

    Rowena''s eyes snapped to them, and the air in the room chilled further. Her sharp, cutting gaze silenced Silvia immediately. Rowena''s voice, low and biting, cut through the tension like a de.

    "What you ''understand'' doesn''t matter. What you should be concerned about is being ready for war, not Asher. You serve me, and you will follow mymand. That is all you need to know."

    Sabina''s temper red, her voice rising once again, "No longer our concern? With all due respect, Your Majesty, we can''t just stand here and ept that without an exnation. If something happened to him, we have the right to know. He''s not just a king to us¡ªhe''s family!"

    Rowena stood abruptly, her presence towering over them like a tempest. She stepped forward, her gaze cold, her every movement exuding authority, "Family?" she asked in a frigid voice, "Do not forget who your queen is, Sabina. Do not overstep your bounds in the name of sentiment. Asher is no longer your concern."

    Sabina''s mouth fell open, but Rowena''s next words came swiftly, like a whip, "I understand your loyalty to him, but loyalty to your kingdom muste first. Disobedience, even under the guise of concern, will be treated as treason. If you cannot abide by this, you will be punished ordingly."

    The room fell silent, the weight of Rowena''s words hanging in the air. Sabina''s fiery demeanor faltered as she took a step back, her hands trembling at her sides, "Treason?" she whispered, a mixture of shock and disbelief in her eyes, "You can''t be serious, Rowena. What has gotten into you? You know none of us would betray you or him¡ª"

    Rowena''s voice cut through the air like a storm, her authority undeniable, "Enough!" she bellowed, the force of her words sending a shockwave through the room, "Don''t forget your ce. You think you know what''s best, but you have no idea. Question me again, and you will regret it. That is my final word on this matter."

    The room was deathly still, the air thick with tension. Ceti stood frozen, her heart heavy with the weight of Rowena''s words. She had known Rowena as a child and yet never seen Rowena like this before except when her father died¡­but not to this extent.

    The silence stretched on, and Sabina, Silvia, and Merina stood rooted in ce, stunned by the sudden outburst and the coldness that had overtaken Rowena.

    Finally, Rowena turned her back to them, her voice low and final, "Leave me now. Prepare for war. There is nothing more to discuss."

    And with that, she turned her back on thempletely, her regal silhouette casting a long shadow over the chamber.

    The thick silence of the study hall was broken only by the soft voice of Merina, sensing the depth of Rowena''s turmoil, whispering gently, "We should leave Her Majesty alone." Her voice was barely audible, yet it carried a tenderness that seemed to pierce through the heavy atmosphere.

    Sabina''s face tightened, her jaw clenching as she fought to hold back her emotions. She wanted to argue, to demand answers from Rowena, but she knew there was no point in pushing further. The air between them had grown too cold, too final. With a disgruntled grunt, she turned on her heel and stormed out of the room, her frustration evident in every step. Silvia, her face pinched with worry and sadness, followed closely behind, her shoulders hunched as if the weight of the queen''s words on top of her husband''s disappearance had taken a physical toll on her.

    Ceti lingered for a moment, her gaze flickering toward Rowena. She wanted to say something, to offerfort, but she could feel the walls Rowena had built around herself¡ªwalls that would not be breached, not now. With a heavy heart, Ceti gave onest nce to the queen before nodding silently at her mother and stepping out of the room, leaving Rowena alone in the dimly lit study.

    The moment the door clicked shut behind them, the tension in the room seemed to intensify. Rowena''s vision suddenly blurred, her body seized with a sudden wave of pain that shot through her chest. She gasped, her heart aching with an unbearable weight. Her hand instinctively pressed against her stomach, as if holding the child inside her could anchor her to reality. Tears, hot and unchecked, began to flow down her cheeks, dripping onto the cold surface of the table.

    Her other hand clenched into a fist, the nails biting into her palm as the pain of everything¡ªher father''s death, Asher''s betrayal, the burden of the crown¡ªeverything she had been holding back came crashing down on her.

    The anguish twisted her features, her once cold and calcting expression now contorted in sorrow. She knew she couldn''t afford to break down, but it felt as though the floodgates had been opened, and she couldn''t stop the tide. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She still couldn''t help but y back the moments when she saw everything in that Sight Stone. At first, she didn''t dare to believe it and wanted to think that it was all made up to fool her.

    But then she began to put two and two together, especially the moments where Asher hid the truth from her whenever she asked him what he was doing in the Severed Realm.

    She always found it strange that he was spending too much time over there but didn''t think too much about it due to the trust she had in him. She always believed he only interacted with those Hunters as their master to make them do his bidding. Nothing more.

    But what hurt her the most was when the final projection of the Sight Stone revealed a message of his true identity...Cedric, or Golden Prince, as the humans once knew him.

    It was absurd...That was what she thought when she first saw it. How could a demon possibly be a Hunter in disguise? A Hunter who was dead for years?

    But then she remembered how he persuaded her to never check the memories in that severed head and how hard he tried to prevent the head from reaching her hands in the first ce. It all was making sense in a way that unsettled her heart. But she still didn''t want to believe it.

    Even till thest moment, when she showed him the projections from the Sight Stone and asked him if he was Golden Prince, she was praying he would tell her it was all an outrageous lie. And yet his silence at that moment shattered her heart as she realized the truth.

    Never before had she felt such pain in her life...a pain she didn''t know how to make it go away. She didn''t even know what she was supposed to do with his unborn child in her belly.

    As per thews of this kingdom, a queen wasn''t supposed to keep the unborn child of someone who wasn''t king anymore. And yet...the thought of destroying this growing thing in her belly gnawed at her heart, especially when she already started to cherish it. She wasn''t strong enough to make any such decision.

    But then she realized...what was the point thinking about it when the future held only despair and darkness for her?

    She was even forced to lie to her people, something she never thought she would have to do. She gave them false hope just to make sure her kingdom would have a semnce of chance at survival.

    How far had she fallen as a queen to let all this happen to her? Or maybe...she was never fit enough to be one...Her father must have chosen wrong.

    She also knew that whoever exposed Asher to her never did so with kind intentions and maybe wanted this oue...But that realization did nothing to change the fact that she couldn''t stand his presence anymore...not after what he did. Thest thing she would do was continue to disgrace her kingdom and her father''s memory, no matter the consequences. Her hands gripped the edges of the table as she tried to steady her breath and slowly looked up at her father''s portrait hanging on the wall, the one she had always turned to for strength before even Asher came along.

    However, seeing the painting of his, her mind shed back to a memory she had buried deep within her.

    A young Rowena sat on the floor, her small hands clutching an old painting of her mother, her face stained with tears just a day after hearing the news of her mother''s death. Her father had crouched in front of her, hisrge, imposing figure now softened with care. He had taken her hands in his, his voice gentle but firm, "Rona, I know how much pain and sadness you are feeling now," he had said, his dark eyes steady and unwavering, "But remember, never show your emotions to anyone or anything that makes you appear vulnerable. If you want to cry, you should do so alone. But nevertheless, I, your father, will love and protect you until the end of time. I promise you will never be left alone. Now stand strong and proud for you, my daughter, and the future queen of this kingdom. Everyone will depend on you."

    Those words rang through her mind now, louder than ever. Slowly, she wiped away her tears, her face hardening, the walls she had once built around herself rising once more. Rowena stood tall, her expression cooling as she regained control over her emotions, hiding the pain deep within. She was the queen. She had to be to protect her people and honor her father''s sacrifice and those who died for this kingdom.

    Just as she regained herposure, a knock echoed from the door.

    "Your Majesty," came the guard''s voice from the other side, "Consort Is urgently wishes to speak to you and has been requesting for a while. Should we let her in?"

    Rowena''s cold gaze fixed on the door as her fingers clenched around the edges of the table. Without hesitation, her voice was sharp and final, "No. Make her leave and make sure I don''t see her face."

    The guard hesitated for a moment, sensing themand behind her words, before bowing and retreating from the door.

    Rowena''s back straightened, her posture regal once more, as she turned her gaze to the darkened window. The storm was far from over, and she couldn''t afford to falter now.

 Chapter 751 He Will Always Be With Us

    Chapter 751 He Will Always Be With Us

    The Bloodburn Kingdom stood at the edge of chaos, whispers of their king''s departure spreading like wildfire through the streets. Everywhere, confusion and fear gripped the hearts of its people as the announcement of the queen echoed through every corner of thend ¡ª their king would not be joining them in theing war. He had gone to fulfill a duty elsewhere, a duty that only he could undertake but not something she could reveal.

    As the news sank in, a heavy silence lingered over the kingdom. Men and women huddled together in groups, exchanging worried looks and hushed words. Would their king return in time to lead them? Could they survive without him by their side? Some feared that his absence might be a sign of doom, while others whispered that perhaps he was preparing for a greater battle ¡ª one that only he could face alone.

    In the midst of all this confusion and worry, in a modest home at the heart of the kingdom, a humble demon family of four gathered close, their small living space filled with both warmth and an underlying sadness. The father, with his broad shoulders, tired eyes, and battle armor donning his figure, gently held the hands of his six-year-old twins as the mother stood beside him. He felt dismayed by the fact that there wasn''t enough time for the soldiers to evacuate his children to a safe ce, not unless their kingdom wasn''t attacked in the next few days.

    The boy, his dark orange eyes shimmering with uncertainty, looked up at his parents, his small brow furrowed. His twin sister, a lively girl with fiery red hair, clung to their mother''s side, her dark eyes wide with confusion.

    "Father, will the king be back soon?" the boy asked, his voice trembling with fear. "The soldiers say he''s gone somewhere far... Does that mean we''ll be okay?"

    The father knelt down, bringing himself to eye level with the twins, his expression soft yet full of resolve, "The king is strong," he said, his voice steady butced with an edge of concern, "He is doing what is best for all of us. We must believe in him. He won''t abandon us. Our king will return, and when he does, he will lead us to victory. He always does."

    "Your father is right," The mother said with a firm nod and a reassuring smile, "His Majesty took on the Draconian King and his small army to save our queen, almost killing that evil king in the process. He is an immortal being whom the devils sent to us to look over all of us. Once he is back, our enemies will tremble at just the very sight of him, and we all will be safe."

    The little girl, her hands tightly gripping her mother''s arm, looked up at her with wide eyes. "You promise, Mama? The king wille back and help our queen save us?"

    The parents exchanged a look, one filled with silent reassurance and unwavering faith. The father ced a hand gently on the little girl''s head, ruffling her fiery hair as he nodded. "I promise. He is our king, and has kept us safe from all those scary enemies of ours during these years. We just have to be strong until then and fight. That''s the least we should do for him."

    The twins, feeling their parents'' warmth and certainty, nodded with wide, hopeful eyes. Their spirits lifted, and for a moment, the heavy weight of uncertainty lifted from their shoulders.

    As the family sat together in the quiet of their home, they held onto the belief that their king would return in time. Though their hearts ached with worry, they knew in their souls that their king would not let them down. The Bloodburn Kingdom, though thrown into disarray, would stand united ¡ª waiting for their king to return, to lead them once more in the face of darkness.

    And as the skies darkened, the shattered stars above the kingdom seemed to shine a little brighter, as if echoing the people''s hope that their king would indeede back.

    ¡ª

    The atmosphere in one of the halls of the Demonstone Castle was heavy, filled with a quiet sense of dread and unspoken words as Sabina, Silvia, Ceti, and Merina walked side by side. Their expressions were a reflection of the weight they all carried ¡ª disappointment in what just happened, sadness over Asher''s absence, and worry for what was toe. They could feel the very air around them thick with fear, as if the kingdom itself sensed the impending doom.

    As they approached a hallway intersection, Is suddenly stepped in front of them, her face pale but resolute. Sabina, with her brow furrowed in frustration, stopped in her tracks and shot her a re.

    "What do you want now? If you n to keep hiding the truth like her, just get out of the way. We''ll find him on our own," Sabina spat, her voiceced with bitterness and hurt.

    Silvia, standing beside her, pressed her lips tightly together, sadness in her eyes as she nced at Is. Ceti and Merina had their heads lowered, their gazes filled with concern and uncertainty. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Is let out a soft, sorrowful sigh, her voice steady but full of weight, "Please don''t do that. My parents just told me that the draconians are already ready to wage war, and you won''t be able to find him in time. He isn''t even in ournds anymore." Her eyes met Sabina''s with genuine regret. "Please, don''t do anything that might endanger our people further."

    Sabina''s jaw clenched, her frustration boiling over, "So you just stopped us just to say what we already know? How dare you¡­" she bit out, her voice sharp like a de.

    "Sabina..." Silvia''s voice was soft but firm as she ced a hand on her shoulder, her eyes pleading for her to hold back. She understood Sabina''s grief, but the harshness wasn''t helping. She knew Is was hurting as much as them but was trying to be strong for their sake as well.

    Is shook her head slowly, her expression sorrowful but unyielding, "I wanted to also say that I will tell you the truth once we survive this war. I can''t say it before, I''m sorry." Her voice trembled, knowing how much pain the truth would bring, "And I''m sure that''s why Rowena hasn''t told you yet. But we have to make it through this first, for the sake of everything we''ve fought for."

    Is knew that they deserved to know the truth as well now that Rowena knew. She knew Asher would want the same.

    But she also knew that if she told them the truth now, they might feel betrayed and hurt, just like Rowena did, and it would affect the way they might fight in the war. And so she decided to hold off until this war was over. She didn''t want to take that risk now.

    Sabina''s eyes burned with fury, her voice cutting through the air with bitter frustration, "You mean by some miracle we manage to survive this hopeless war now that our husband isn''t even with us?" She let out a dry, humorlessugh, "What good is hope when everything we had is falling apart?"

    The silence that followed her words was thick with emotion. Ceti, Merina, and Silvia exchanged nces, their faces stricken with the same pain. The truth hung heavily in the air, like an anchor around their hearts, pulling them deeper into despair.

    "We shouldn''t lose hope," Is said softly, her voice filled with gentle reassurance, "Asher will always be with us, even if he''s not physically beside us. That''s what he would want us to do ¡ª to fight, to survive, for him, for our kingdoms, for everyone."

    Sabina''s eyes flickered with something close to anger, but it was tinged with a desperate sadness. She clenched her fists, fighting against the tears that threatened to rise. Then, with a dry chuckle, she shook her head, "Turns out, you''re even more annoying than her," Sabina said, her voice cracking slightly, but the edge of frustration still there, "Thanks for nothing, Is."

    Without another word, she walked past Is, deliberately bumping her shoulder against the Is''s as she moved forward. The others watched Sabina''s retreating figure, the silence between them speaking volumes of the pain they all felt.

    "Sorry, Is," Silvia said softly, her eyes soft, "Sabina''s just... she''s really hurting right now. She didn''t mean it."

    Ceti nodded in agreement, her eyes sad, "We''re all just... feeling lost without him. And she''s right about one thing... We might not survive this war without him. We wouldn''t even havested this long without him."

    However, she couldn''t help but fear as glimpses of the nightmare she had seen shed in her mind again, wondering if Asher''s disappearance was rted to it.

    But there was nothing she could do now. Merina wiped her eyes quickly, trying to hold back the tears as her chest tightened with worry for her master and the fear of not being able to see him again.

    Is''s heart broke for them, but she kept herposure, "I know," she said, her voice full of determination, "but I meant it when I said Asher will always be with us, even if he isn''t here now. We will fight to survive, like we always have ¡ª and for his sake and for our people''s. Never forget that, all of you," Is herself knew their imminent future was looking bleak. Still, in Asher''s stead, she wanted to remain strong for them.

    But what she knew for sure was that Asher wouldn''t give up just because he was exiled. She had faith he would be there for them, including Rowena, one way or the other.

    With that, she turned and walked away, her shimmering white hair sweeping behind her as she disappeared down the corridor, leaving the others to wrestle with their doubts and fears.

 Chapter 752 Theres Nothing Left For Me Here

    Chapter 752 There''s Nothing Left For Me Here

    In the heart of Bloodvine Castle, Naida stood, her hand gently resting on her son, Jael''s shoulder, her gaze softening as she looked at him. The weight of theing trials settled heavily on her heart, but she tried to mask her concerns behind a calm expression.

    "Son, you are going to face the biggest trial of your life," she said, her voice steady but tinged with worry, "I want you to survive this trial, not only for our House''s sake but for your sister as well. She will need you as her brother."

    Jael met his mother''s gaze with unwavering determination, his hand resting over hers as he gave her a firm nod, "Mother, that is a given," he replied, "But is there any reason you are mentioning it like this? Is something wrong? Or is it because...he suddenly disappeared?"

    Naida shook her head and gave him a reassuring smile, though a shadow lingered in her eyes, "I''m just worried about you two," she confessed softly, "I raised you and your little sister with all my love, and I would like us to all survive this as a family."

    Jael''s smile softened, his voice filled with warmth and certainty, "No matter what happens, we will always be together, Mother."

    A flicker of pride passed over Naida''s face as she cupped his cheek and kissed his forehead, "That''s my beautiful boy," she murmured before stepping back, casting onest lingering look at him as she turned to walk away.

    As she made her way through the grand halls of the castle, the warmth on her face faded. As she looked around at the vast space of the halls around her, her expression turned cold, hardening her features as she walked, her footsteps echoing in the silence of the stone corridors. She paused before the entrance, looking at the entrance just one step away as if giving it onest nce.

    Just as she was about to step outside, a voice broke the stillness, sharp and insistent, "Where are you going?"

    Naida froze. She turned slowly, her eyes narrowing as she met Vernon''s gaze. He stood a few paces behind her, his face a mask of concern, though his posture was rigid, as if struggling to contain his emotions.

    "I have to do something important for the sake of our king," Naida said in a nonchnt voice, her voice betraying no trace of hesitation, though a sharp edgey beneath her words.

    Vernon stepped closer, his brow furrowing as he approached, "Now? You know where he is?"

    Naida tilted her head slightly as if she was truly puzzled, "Who said I knew where he was?" she replied smoothly.

    Vernon let out a frustrated sigh and moved toward her, his voice low, his jaw clenched with barely restrained emotion, "Naida, I know the kind of rtionship you have with our king. The only reason I pretended not to know was because I¡ª"

    Naida cut him off, her voice suddenly sharp, "Because you know you have no right to say anything. It''s not like I was trying hard to hide it in the first ce," she remarked, her indifference more cutting than any words could be.

    Vernon''s fists clenched at his sides, his chest rising and falling with tension as he faced her, "How can you say that to my face? No matter his status, how could you fall for someone younger than your son, let alone the king himself?"

    "Why? Are you going to expose me? I didn''t think so but you may do as you please," Naida said calmly as if she really didn''t care.

    Vernon clenched his jaw as he said, "I tried to love you as best as I could. But you just wouldn''t give me a chance even after more than 150 years."

    Naida raised an eyebrow, her gaze cold as she met his, "A chance? How convenient that you forgot all those years when we were young," she said, her voice like ice. "So many chances were presented before you while I suffered, and yet you only watched, because you were too much of a coward then. Even now, I see that same cowardly boy in you. You didn''t even try to stop me despite knowing the truth. You were never capable of loving me, and I made my peace with it long ago."

    Vernon''s expression faltered at her words. He lowered his gaze, the weight of her sharp words sinking in. His chest tightened with guilt, but he couldn''t find the words to refute her. All he felt was the sting of regret and a deep, gnawing pain in his chest.

    Naida''s voice softened, but there was no warmth in it, only resignation, "Just takefort in the fact that I at least did my duty and gave you two beautiful children, even if you never deserved them. I have done everything I can to raise them well and ensure a future for them. I have given everything I have to this kingdom without expecting anything in return. There''s nothing left for me here¡­ not anymore." She sighed and turned to walk away, but not before casting onest nce over her shoulder, "Don''t look for me and focus on surviving this war."

    Vernon stood there, motionless, as she turned and walked out, his heart heavy with the weight of his own failures. The words she had spoken to him echoed in his mind, and the look on her face before she left was imprinted in his memory, haunting him. His gaze followed her as she disappeared into the distance, the feeling of helplessness gnawing at him.

    He wanted to stop her, to ask her not to leave, but his voice failed him. All he could feel was regret and pain, knowing that Naida was truly gone from his life, and he had nothing left but the consequences of his actions or theck of them.

    ¡ª

    The Wretched Lands was a deste expanse of poisoned air and decaying soil, a ce so inhospitable that no living creature dared to tread lightly. The air itself, thick with death and corrosion, could strip flesh from bone within hours of even a low-level Soul Devourer if they ran out of mana. But even here, in the midst of this barren hellscape, a ripple in the air appeared¡ªan anomaly, a brief shimmering distortion that bent the very fabric of space.

    An armored vulpini, tall and powerful, waved his hand at the space before him. The shimmering ripple deepened, growingrger as if beckoning him. Without hesitation, he stepped forward, his heavy boots barely making a sound on the cracked earth, and disappeared into the mirage-like opening. In an instant, he was gone, swallowed by the fabric of the air, leaving no trace behind.

    Nearby, hidden behind jagged rocks and the destion of thend, Reba crouched low, her sharp eyes narrowed as she observed the strange urrence. Dressed in dark leather armor and a ck mask that covered her mouth and nose, she had been here for a while, tracking down the location Asher had described. She knew this ce¡ªthe Wretched Lands. No one could survive here for long. Not even she could afford to be careless.

    The deadly air, which corroded everything it touched, was an enemy in itself. It was only with the protection of her mask, enchanted with her mana, that she had managed to stay alive, though it still drained her energy. She could feel the slight tug at her mana reserves with every breath she took, but she didn''t dare remove it. She needed all the energy she could save¡ªespecially for her son. Even if it meant letting her flesh corrode, she wasn''t going to leave this ce without saving her son. She knew he wouldn''tst another day.

    She had expected nothing less than a hellish wastnd, yet the sight before her¡ªof the vulpini disappearing into the ripple¡ªconfirmed her suspicions. Asher was right. Kira had hidden herself well, somehow finding a sanctuary within this dangerous ce.

    Reba had believed it impossible for anyone, let alone Kira, to thrive here, but it seemed that this cunning bitch had found a way to survive in this toxic ce.

    All she had to do was find a way to get in there, and now she had an idea of how to do so!

    -

    On the other side of the ripple, the air was startlingly different. The oppressive weight of the Wretched Lands had been reced by a lighter, almost serene atmosphere. The ground was rich with life here. Lush trees with leaves that shimmered like emeralds rose toward the sky, and the air was fresh¡ªthick with the scent of flowers and fertile earth. Exotic fruits hung from the branches of towering trees, and vibrant nts crawled up the trunks and over rocks, creating a vibrant and thriving paradise.

    A small but proud group of vulpins, their tails flicking with anticipation, gathered around a regal figure at the heart of this verdant oasis. She was beyond alluring¡ªan embodiment of grace and strength. Her flowing golden hair cascaded down her back, and three golden, fluffy fox-like tails swayed behind her, each one pulsing with energy. Her long, pointy ears twitched slightly, the fur at their tips glinting in the sunlight. She wore a dark green robe that draped elegantly over her slender frame and her well-endowed bosom that defied gravity, giving her an aura of quiet authority and regal beauty. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Kira, their beloved queen, stood before them, her emerald green eyes shing with purpose. She had heard the whispers from one of her own¡ªa messenger who had brought word from the outside world.

    With a fiery glint in her eye, Kira raised her hand and silenced the murmurs of her people, her gaze sweeping over them with undeniablemand. Her voice rang out with a curve of her deep red lips, "My people, it''s time... The wretched Bloodburn Kingdom is going to fall, and we get to see it happen right before our eyes."

 Chapter 753 A Serpent In The Garden Keeps The Wolves At The Gate

    Chapter 753 A Serpent In The Garden Keeps The Wolves At The Gate

    The atmosphere among the vulpins was thick with anticipation, a mixture of awe, hope, and curiosity hanging in the air upon hearing their queen''s announcement. "Your Grace... Does this mean we can rebuild our kingdom and live in the outside world?" A young vulpini girl with brown fox-like ears and a fluffy brown tail asked, her voice trembling with the weight of her question.

    Her wide eyes searched her queen''s face, yearning for an answer that could change the course of their lives.

    The others looked to each other, nodding in agreement. The possibility of freedom, of stepping into a world beyond the boundaries of their sanctuary, seemed too good to be true. Their gazes filled with the same hope, an echo of the dream they''d all quietly harbored for so long.

    Kira''s expression faltered, but only for a moment. Her thoughts clouded as she took in the eager faces of her people. She hadn''t expected such a question from them, not now, especially with the Bloodburn Kingdom on the brink of destruction. She expected them to be asking questions rted to that.

    Before she could answer, an elderly vulpin, his tail as white as snow and his features marked with the signs of age and wisdom, slowly approached. His walking stick tapped lightly against the earth as he made his way to the front. His smile was brief but warm as he addressed the young girl,

    "Layna, you know Her Grace has always worked tirelessly for our future. But it will take time," Zu said, his voice calm but tinged with the weight of reality, "Even if we manage to rid ourselves of our greatest enemies, we still have to tread carefully. The world is vast and dangerous, and there are those who will seek to destroy us again."

    Layna nodded, her smile dimming as she absorbed his words. The others, though disappointed, nodded in understanding, their hopeful nces turning into more sober ones. They knew how hard their queen was working for them and how much she had risked her life to protect them.

    "Of course, Chief Father. We believe in Her Grace," Layna said, her voice stillced with youthful optimism and reverence despite the harsh truths they had just heard.

    Kira gave a brief, warm smile at Layna though Layna''s heartfelt words stirred something heavy within her. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Zu''s eyes softened as he looked at the gathering, before turning his gaze to Kira, "Your Grace, may I have a word with you?" he asked, his voice filled with concern.

    Kira gave a silent nod, signaling him to follow her as she moved away from the group. As the others began to discuss amongst themselves, their voices filled with a mixture of hope and wariness, Kira and Zu walked into a quieter corner.

    Zu''s voice lowered, his tone serious, "Kira, are you sure the Bloodburn Kingdom will fall? I know you''ve set ns in motion, and that you''ve temporarily allied with the Draconians. But their kingdom is far from the Bloodburn Kingdom. It would take days for their armies to reach there. And by then, the dragons of the bloodburners will have had time to considerably shave down the strength of the Draconians by the time they reach the Bloodburn Kingdom. Their queen is young but is well versed when ites to battle strategies."

    Kira paused for a moment, her golden eyes shing with something unreadable, before a confident smirk curled on her lips, "Don''t worry, Father Zu. You know how long I''ve been in that bloody kingdom. I''ve made sure they''ll never see iting. I''ve arranged for a surprise that will swallow them whole before they even realize it. The Bloodburners won''t stand a chance, and we''ll have the upper hand before they can even think of their next move. But yes, it will be good for us if a good number of Draconian forces are wiped out along the way as well."

    Zu nodded slowly, but a faint worry still clouded his features, "I understand. But... is it wise to aid the Draconians in wiping out every trace of the Bloodburn Kingdom? Without your help, Drakar might never have dared to venture so far into enemy territory and waste his resources. They held the line against the Draconians for years, and now... now we risk destroying everyst trace of them, leaving us vulnerable to the rest of the world, especially the Draconians. Someone once told me, a serpent in the garden keeps the wolves at the gate."

    Kira''s eyes darkened as her jaw tightened. "Father Zu, how can you ask something like that? They never hesitated like you to try and destroy every trace of our kingdom, our people, and they very nearly seeded if not for my father''s and our people''s sacrifice. I had made a promise to them, and I will live to see ite true no matter what. I will not let their legacy live on, not after everything they''ve done to us. I know once the Bloodburners are gone, the Draconians will be even more bold. But it''s not like I don''t have my hands dipped in that kingdom."

    Zu''s expression softened as he reached out, cing a hand on Kira''s shoulder, "I understand the pain you carry. We all do. But remember this, my child: our people¡ªthe young ones, those who never saw the horrors of our past¡ªare looking to you for a future. The only horrors they experience is living in this beautiful prison, as you once put it¡­a prison that carries the horror of an inevitable end. So you must ask yourself: Can you bring them peace and hope, or will the ghosts of revenge be the only thing that guides them?"

    Kira looked around at her people gathering in the distance, their faces hopeful yet uncertain. They were young, eager, and filled with dreams of a life beyond the confines of their hidden world. She felt the weight of her promise to them, the pressure to lead them into something better than what she had known.

    She inhaled deeply, the fire in her gaze returning,

    "I''ll find a way, Father Zu. Just like how I found a way to create this ce," Kira said, her gaze steady as she looked out over the gathering vulpins, "Maybe I have yet to find something more from that ''ce'' our forefathers entrusted to us."

    Zu''s expression shifted to one of deep concern, his weathered face drawn tight with worry, "Please don''t think about going there again, my child. That ce is the very reason we ended up like this in the first ce. Our ancestors considered it forbidden to enter for a good reason. The First Demons, under the orders of the Supreme One, hid that ce from the rest of the world. And yet, they weren''t able to protect it from the greed and lust that flows around us. The Bloodburners could have never used what we found against us if we hadn''t found about that ''ce''."

    Kira furrowed her brows, her golden eyes narrowing slightly as she absorbed his words, "I know why you are worried, but you can never know for sure, Father Zu. There''s still so much we haven''t uncovered. Our kingdom once thrived mainly because of the knowledge we gained from that ce and even the Draconians didn''t dare to touch us despite our small numbers. But fine¡­" She paused, her voice softening as she nced at the sanctuary''s boundaries, "I wouldn''t think of going there unless the lives of our people are in danger."

    Zu''s breath eased, a quiet exhale of relief escaping his lips, "Thank you, child," he said, his voice weary but filled with love, "Another thing I wanted to discuss with you... What should we do with that Bloodburn prince you captured? I am surprised he''s still alive, even after all the methods you used to break his mind. I underestimated the tenacity of someone like him."

    Kira''s eyes hardened, and she turned toward a small stone building off in the distance, her lips curling into a cruel smile, "Heh, he dared to fool us and strung me along, making me think he had some important information to reveal. But now that the fate of the Bloodburners is sealed, I can do whatever I want to him. A quick death is definitely not on my list. A bastard bloodburn prince like him wouldn''t deserve that."

    Her eyes gleamed with malice, her tails twitching in satisfaction, "I''ll drag him along and make him watch his beloved kingdom go down in ashes. And then, when he''s seen the ruins of his precious kingdom, I''ll shatter his mind forever."

    -

    Unbeknownst to her, just outside the sanctuary, a vulpini scout wearing a mask and heavy armor was making his way through the deadlynds surrounding their hidden haven. The air, thick with deadly fumes, twisted and shimmered with every step he took. His keen eyes remained vignt, but his senses were caught off guard when, in an instant, a figure appeared out of the deadly mist.

    Before he could even react, the cloaked figure whizzed past him, grabbing him by the arm and pulling him into the shadows. His breath hitched as he struggled, but his efforts were futile. A cold hand pressed against his mouth, smothering his screams, and he was pinned to the ground with brutal precision. His heart raced in terror as he looked up into the chilling eyes of the woman who held him down.

    Reba''s eyes gleamed a cold dark red as she stared down at him with deadly intent. Her voice, cold and measured, sent a shiver through the scout''s body, "Stop squirming, you little animal. You are my key to getting in, and you''re going to show or tell me how."

    The scout''s eyes widened with terror as Reba''s grip tightened, his breath shallow. But then his eyes glowed with a determined light, hardening his resolve to not give her anything, even at the cost of his own life. Reba''s eyes glowed with a feverish light upon seeing the look in his eyes, "Oho? You are willing to die? Let''s see how long you can keep that up while I pull your guts out inch by inch until you wish you had obeyed me in the first ce."

    The vulpini felt every fiber of his being tremble in fear under this crazed woman''s words and realized he was doomed!

 Chapter 754 Something Doesnéˆ¥æª› Seem Right

    Chapter 754 Something Doesn¡¯t Seem Right

    The stone building was cold, its walls thick and oppressive, offering little sce to the tortured soul within. The flickering light of a single, guttering candle barely illuminated the damp stone floor, casting twisted shadows across the room. In the far corner, tied to a rusted iron chair, sat Oberon¡ªhis once proud and noble frame now gaunt, his face pale fromck of food and blood, his eyes barely open, clouded by exhaustion and despair. His body trembled, not from the cold, but from the agonizing pain of being starved and his mind tortured without rest.

    His dark red eyes were now dim, lost in a fog of hunger and hopelessness.

    Two vulpin guards stood on either side of him, their eyes sharp, but their postures rxed, unaware of the silent danger approaching. They chatted quietly among themselves, oblivious to the impending death that was creeping closer.

    Outside, Reba crouched in the shadows of the building''s exterior, her vulpinari disguise wless....at least on the outside.

    Of course, if she even used a wisp of her mana, she would be exposed and could only rely on her physical strength. She also couldn''t let any of these vulpins see her up close lest they figure out that something was wrong.

    But what shocked her the moment she entered this ce was how beautiful and radiant everything looked inside¡­as if this was an entirely different world!

    It was nothing as dark or harsh as the world outside. The air was so pure and fresh, making her feel like she was in an imaginary world.

    But she had no time to bask in the atmosphere of this strange ce and knew she had to focus on rescuing her son. She threatened the devils to better keep him alive until she got to him.

    Thanks to the information she gathered from the vulpini she grabbed outside, she knew where they would keep a prisoner and was now waiting near a small stone building that was surrounded by tall trees. And this building was only guarded by a single guard.

    She smirked, realizing these fools must be feeling quitecent and safe, thinking nobody would be able to attack them here. Fortunately, it worked in her favor.

    But she patiently waited behind a tree, waiting for the other vulpins lingering around to go away. With a swift, practiced movement, she slipped into the shadows, her senses heightened, her every step deliberate and soundless. She moved like a wraith, invisible in a bright ce like that.

    Approaching the entrance, Reba took a deep breath, steeling herself for what was about to unfold. Her fingers tightened around the hilt of the dark de she had concealed in her cloak.

    She unsheathed her de, her movements swift and graceful, and without a sound, she moved behind the first guard. *Slliishk!*

    A single cut across the throat, and the guard crumpled to the floor, blood spurting in a silent arc. But she caught his body before it could fall to the ground and silently ced his corpse down.

    However, she knew there was no time to waste. It would only be a matter of time before someone notices this corpse.

    Her heart was steady as she silently slipped into the dark stone room, her eyes scanning for any threats. Two vulpin guards were still, their attention on the faint sound of footsteps outside. Reba knew this was her chance. With a swift, fluid motion, she moved toward them, her des shing in the dim light. "Urrkk!"

    In an instant, both guards crumpled to the ground, their blood staining the floor beneath them.

    She took a deep breath, steadying herself, and then turned to face the reason she was here¡ªthe reason she had risked everything to enter this hellish ce. She felt the familiar weight of her fear and love settle deep in her chest. Oberon.

    There he was, slumped in a rusted chair, his hands tied behind him with thick, enchanted ropes. His once strong frame had been reduced to a skeletal figure, skin pulled taut over sharp bones. His pale face was hollow, cheeks sunken, and his skin a sickly pallor. His eyes¡ªbarely open¡ªwere zed and distant, the flicker of life in them dim and fragile.

    Reba''s breath caught in her throat. Her chest tightened painfully as she stepped closer, the cold dread in her stomach growing with every step. She had imagined what she would find, but nothing could have prepared her for the reality of it. He was nothing like the young man who had once stood proudly by her side.

    Just when she thought he had suffered enough torture in his life, he suffered even more. Her legs felt weak, but she forced herself to kneel in front of him, her eyes burning with unshed tears as she reached out a trembling hand, touching his pale cheek.

    "S-Son," she whispered, her voice barely audible, cracked with emotion, "It''s me. It''s your mother. You''re safe now."

    At the sound of her voice, Oberon''s eyes fluttered. His breath hitched, and he lifted his head slightly, his expression confused. It took a moment for his fogged mind to clear enough to process the words.

    "M-Mother?" His voice was barely a rasp, as if speaking required all of his remaining energy, "Is this the Seven Hells?...Why are you here¡­You can''t be here with me¡­"

    Reba swallowed hard, trying to keep the tears at bay as she realized he was even finding it hard to differentiate between reality and nightmares.

    She reached out to hold his face in her hands, her fingers gentle against his cold skin, "Snap out of it, Oberon. You are still in our world with me," she said, her voice soft but firm. "You''re awake, you''re safe. You''re going to be alright."

    But even as she spoke, her heart twisted in pain. The condition he was in, the horrible frailty that seemed to drain every ounce of life from his body¡ªit was more than she could bear. But she couldn''t stop now. She couldn''t let him fall back into this state. She had to get him out.

    It took a moment, but as her words seeped through the fog of his disorientation, recognition slowly flickered in his eyes. The truth dawned on him, and the floodgates opened. Tears welled up in his eyes as he gasped, "Mother¡­ it''s really you¡­"

    Reba fought back the lump in her throat, her fingers trembling as she gently brushed the tears from his face. But she knew they didn''t have much time. The guards had been dealt with, but this ce wasn''t safe for long, "Oberon, we have to go. Right now. We''ll have time to talk once we''re out of here. Do you hear me?"

    He nodded weakly, his breathing ragged but steadying as he realized the gravity of the situation. With her help, he slowly stood up, his body shaky but willing to move. The bonds on his wrists were easy to break with a snap of Reba''s de, and she helped him steady himself as they began to move toward the exit.

    "Let''s go, my son," Reba said firmly, her voice still full of cold, feverish determination, "We''re getting out of here, and nothing will stop us."

    ¡ª

    The war room was thick with tension, the air heavy with the weight of the decision that would determine the fate of the Bloodburn Kingdom. The room was filled with the kingdom''s most trusted leaders¡ªlords, vassals, militarymanders, and even the powerful king and queen of the Umbralfiends, Moraxor and Narissara.

    They all stood around arge table, scattered with maps, battle formations, and reports from the front lines.

    However, Moraxor and Narrisara had their expressions quite dull andplicated, especially due to their son-inw''s sudden disappearance, and Rowena still remained silent about it. Without Asher, they weren''t feeling good about the oue of this war. Everyone in this hall shared the same feeling but didn''t dare to voice it.

    Ceti stood silently in a corner, hoping to talk to Rowena after this meeting was done. Despite how restless she was feeling, she wanted to give Rowena some time to herself after feeling that she was going through something. Maybe once she can talk to her alone, she can find out what was really going on with her and why Asher suddenly disappeared.

    Rowena stood at the head of the table, her posturemanding the room. She wore the mantle of a queen at war, her eyes sharp and unwavering as they scanned the faces of the men and women before her. Her presence alone carried the weight of a thousand unspoken thoughts. Her lips were pressed in a tight line as she could guess what the ones gathered here were thinking about. However, her eyes glinted with cold determination as she knew the war had begun, and there was no time for doubt or second thoughts.

    "We all know the odds," Rowena began, her voice steady but filled with authority, "The draconians alonemand a vast army, one farrger and more powerful than our own collectively. They will be impossible to defeat¡­only if we face them head-on and do nothing until they get here," She paced slowly in front of the table, her gaze fixed on the battle map, "That is why we will be the ones to start the fight. The one advantage we have, which they cannot deny, is that we are fighting on our own soil."

    Her gaze lingered over them as she went on, "They will not only be fighting on unfamiliar ground but also have to travel thousands of miles from home. That is not something to be underestimated. But we cannot waste this advantage. They will be weary when they finally reach us," Rowena continued, her voice cutting through the room like a de, "We will use that time to wear them down before they even step foot on ournd."

    Her words cut through the silence, and the assembled ones exchanged wary nces, though they had to admit their queen was right. It was an advantage they couldn''t ignore. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lord Stormrider, the towering, muscr figure of the kingdom''s army, leaned forward, his voice booming across the room, "Do you mean to use our dragons before they even reach our kingdom, Your Majesty?"

    Rowena nodded, but her gaze darkened, "We only have three dragons left, and the fourth is a juvenile. We must use them carefully. The draconians have weapons that can kill them. We will not throw them into the fray recklessly."

    She paused, remembering the devastating attack on ralis when Drakar had nearly killed the dragon during her attempt to rescue Asher. Remembering Asher unconsciously stirred a bitter knot in her chest, but she pushed it down, knowing she had to remain focused.

    "The juvenile will be used for reconnaissance," she said, her tone unwavering, "Jesryth will take to the skies to cut down their numbers and lower their morale, while Taimot will support him. They will strike fast and retreat because they can''t afford to linger around for too long. If they keep it up perfectly for at least a few times, it should reduce the strength of Drakar''s armies by at least 50%."

    Rowena then turned her attention to Is''s parents, "King Moraxor will lead his army through the waters, giving us another advantage the draconians can never have. They will be squashed in between if we can manage to push arge number of them towards the north."

    Moraxor and Narrisara stiffly nodded despite the questions swirling in their heads. Is already told them to not ask Rowena about anything rted to Asher and thus they were somehow suppressing the urge to do so.

    However, upon hearing the queen''s ns, the tension in the room subsided slightly, the weight of her words igniting some hope in their hearts as her n was logical and sound. They knew their queen wasn''t being overconfident. This was the sheer power of the dragons ifbined with the right strategies. And with the Umbralfiends on their side, they had powerful backup and support.

    Rowena added, "But even if half of them goes down, the other half would still overwhelm our numbers by at least thrice the amount. So, we have topensate for the difference somehow through our sheer will and take advantage of our soil to wear them down even more before they can breach the gates. If we do this right...we will survive."

    Everyone slowly nodded as their eyes gleamed with renewed strength and hope, knowing that their queen had spent months working hard to devise detailed ns for the war. She can''t go wrong with these things, and if she was this confident about her ns, then maybe things wouldn''t be that hopeless even if their king can''t join their fight in time.

    They only had to do their part now.

    Vernon, his usually calm expression now filled with concern, leaned forward, "Your Majesty, I just received information that the draconian army has yet to move out of their kingdom. They wouldn''t be sitting idle if they were nning to attack us. Something doesn''t seem right about this."

    As he spoke, the tension in the room grew thicker as the gathered ones felt uneasy about this information.

    Rowena''s brow furrowed, and her eyes narrowed as she absorbed the information, "They still haven''t left?" she echoed, her voice tinged with disbelief. Her heart tensed, a heavy sense of dread slowly creeping into her thoughts. She had been expecting them to move, to strike at any moment, but to hear that they had not even begun their march was... unsettling.

    Something was wrong¡­

 Chapter 755 A Hundred Years of Silence, One Moment of Chaos

    Chapter 755 A Hundred Years of Silence, One Moment of Chaos

    The low murmur of voices in the courtyard between Kira and Zu came to an abrupt halt when the distant sound of screams split the air. The cries of her people, sharp and agonized, sent a ripple of unease through the moment. Kira''s expression shifted, her frown deepening as her sharp gaze flickered toward the source of themotion.

    Zu''s voice carried a heavy edge, "It''sing from the prison... where that prince is kept."

    Without hesitation, Kira''s form blurred, her movements faster than the eye could follow. The world around her twisted into streaks of muted colors until she came to an abrupt stop before the stone building. The scene before her made her stomach twist.

    She started, her voice firm, "What''s going¡ª" but her words caught in her throat. Her gaze fell upon the lifeless body of one of her own, his neck shed, blood pooling beneath him like a crimson halo. Around him, her people sobbed, their cries filled with raw grief and pain.

    Zu caught up momentster, his expression heavy, his eyes dark as they moved from the corpse to the sight of two more bodies being carried out. A heavy silence hung between them before he spoke, his voiceced with worry and concern, "Our ce has been exposed. Somebody powerful must have sneaked in to save that prince, and he must have been a decoy who somehow exposed our location. We aren''t safe here anymore."

    Kira''s fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned pale, her entire body trembling with a vtile mix of rage and grief. Her emerald eyes, usually burning with confidence, now simmered with unyielding fury as they lingered on the three fallen. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "How dare theye here..." Her voice was low, venomous. She turned to Zu, her tone shifting to one of unshakable determination, "It doesn''t matter, Father Zu. They won''t be a problem anymore... not after today."

    -

    Far beyond the Wretched Lands, Reba descended from the skies to a halt, her breathsing inbored gasps as she gently lowered Oberon from her arms. The oppressive weight of the Wretched Lands lifted slightly by now, though her shoulders sagged with exhaustion.

    "Are you okay, my son?" she asked, her voice tinged with weariness as she bent slightly to meet his eyes, "They wouldn''t dare try to chase us outside with such few numbers."

    Oberon nodded weakly, his lips trembling as he gazed at her. Tears welled up in his eyes, spilling over before he could stop them, "I¡ªI thought I would never see you again, Mother¡­"

    Reba''s chest tightened painfully at the sight of her son''s tears. She wiped them away with trembling fingers, her own eyes glistening as she whispered, "Don''t cry, Oberon. You know I will alwayse for you. I would never abandon you. But¡­" Her voice quivered as she continued, "I can''t forgive you for running off alone, taking up such a dangerous mission without telling me. Do you have any idea how worried I was?"

    Her chin trembled, her voice cracking with emotion. She wanted to be angry at him but couldn''t bring herself to, not after seeing how hurt he was.

    Oberon pressed his lips together, shame overtaking his features. His voice was hoarse,den with regret, "F-Forgive me, Mother. This ungrateful son has wronged you so much. I never did anything right in my life, but I at least wanted to do something right by you. I¡­ I wanted to protect you with whatever strength I had left. I-I wanted to save you from him."

    Reba froze, her eyes widening. Her worst fears were confirmed. He knew¡ªknew of Asher''s grip on her and that she was his ve.

    But as she stared at Oberon''s face, she realized he had misunderstood far more than she''d imagined.

    "About him¡­" she began carefully, gripping his arms firmly, "You didn''t have to worry. I can handle him fine. I told you to not worry about him again. Why would you even think that doing this would somehow protect me?"

    Oberon let out a shaky sigh, his weak smile tinged with relief, "It doesn''t matter... He will now keep his word and let you go. That makes this worth it."

    Reba''s eyes flickered with a storm of emotions. She muttered under her breath, her voice barely audible, "Let me go?¡­" But then she recovered her senses quickly and asked, "Wait...he told you that if you do this, he would let me go? Is that why you did this?" Reba clenched her jaw as she realized that bastard went behind her back to trap her son like this!

    Oberon kept shaking his head and said, "Why does it matter anymore? What matters is that...I seeded," He then asked, his voice filled with quiet disbelief, "But... how did you find me? He wouldn''t have let youe and save me."

    Reba averted her gaze briefly, her jaw tightening before she replied, "Hmph... he was the one who told me when I asked him for permission to save you. I was also surprised he didn''t hesitate much before letting me go. But of course...that doesn''t mean I can forgive him for making you go through all this in the first ce. I didn''t care if he messed with me...but to mess with you even after giving me his word...How dare he..." She muttered with a look of disappointment and anger.

    Oberon''s face contorted with confusion, his disbelief etched into every line, "He¡­ He really did that?" he asked, as if the idea was impossible to grasp. A momentter, his expression darkened, "Maybe he was expecting you to die trying to save me. That must be it."

    Reba shook her head, her face filled with half anger yet half conviction, "No¡­ He didn''t seem to have any malice when he let me go..." Reba mumbled as she tried to process that fact despite the anger she was feeling toward him. He wouldn''t have let her go if he didn''t care about her. Whatever! Why was she even trying to defend him??

    "He ordered me toe back in one piece, and because of the damn -erhm, I will have to obey his orders for some time. And that is what I must do now. I will take you somewhere safe, and then I will return to our kingdom. Tsk, those filthy draconians might be attacking us any moment soon," Reba said with a annoyed click of her tongue.

    Oberon''s eyes widened at his mother''s words, his hand shooting out to grab hers, his grip firm yet trembling, as if he feared she might vanish into thin air. "No!" he eximed, his voice taut with desperation, "You can''t go back! There will be nothing to go back to!"

    Reba''s brows furrowed, her eyes narrowing as she looked at him intently, "Don''t worry," she replied, her voice steady butced with concern, "Those stupid draconians still need time to cover such a vast distance to reach our kingdom. I''m surprised they didn''t eveny siege to our borders months in advance."

    Oberon shook his head, his expression riddled with anxiety, "Because they don''t have to," he said, his voice dropping as his grip on her hands tightened, "Kira will help them destroy our kingdom in just a single day. She''s already set things in motion¡­ She gloated about it while torturing me. She''s been nning this for a hundred years."

    Reba''s expression darkened, her eyes glinting with a dangerous light, "What do you mean by that?" she asked, her tone anxious and sharp, "What has she nned?"

    Oberon hesitated, his face tightening as if the weight of what he had to reveal horrified him by just thinking about it.

    Finally, he spoke, his words slow and heavy, each one dragging her deeper into the depths of shock and disbelief. Her hands trembled as her eyes widened, her chest tightening as the enormity of Kira''s scheme sank in. It was something she never sawing.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, far away in the grand war room of the Bloodburn Kingdom, Rowena''s piercing gaze locked onto Vernon, her eyes shimmering with disbelief, "Did you confirm this with Naida?" she asked, her tone firm, though a hint of unease crept into her words, "She''s the one keeping track of their movements."

    Vernon''s face paled slightly, his stiffened expression betraying his unease.

    Rowena''s frown deepened, the weight of her suspicion growing, "What is it?" she demanded, her voice cutting through the air like a de.

    Vernon exhaled a heavy sigh, his shoulders sagging under the pressure, "Naida¡­" he began hesitantly, "...She has left, Your Majesty."

    Rowena''s brows knit together, her voice sharpening. "Left? What do you mean by that? Where did she go? Is she nning to do something? And why am I only hearing about this now?" Her tone was icy, her words pressing Vernon to the edge of his nerves.

    Vernon bowed his head, his voice apologetic, "Forgive me, Your Majesty. It only happened before I came here. I was about to tell you¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a voice from behind cut through, "Your Majesty, an urgent word with you," Seron called, his expression grim as he lowered the Whisper Stone in his hand. Ceti was also standing beside him, as if she wanted to consult Rowena together with Seron.

    Rowena cast Vernon onest withering look before striding toward Seron, "What is it?" she asked, her tone clipped.

    Seron leaned in slightly, his voice low and grave, "I just received information about movements among the werewolf ns. It might be nothing, but our spies report that they''ve never seen such activity before."

    Ceti chimed in with a worried look, "It''s as if they''re preparing to leave theirnds¡­ perhaps for somewhere far or here..."

    Rowena''s expression remained steady, her voice calm but decisive, "It can''t be here. The Moon Guardian may be many things, but he isn''t one to break his word. If he wanted to attack us, he would have done so long ago."

    "Perhaps," Seron said cautiously, "but there''s another matter. It concerns our own people¡­ our soldiers, and all the nobles. They''re growing anxious, restless. The absence of His Majesty is weighing heavily on them. Our people worship him for everything he''s done to protect and strengthen this kingdom, especially against the draconians. I don''t know what to tell them to ease their worries even though they look up to you for strength as well."

    Rowena''s face hardened, memories of Asher''s deeds flickering in her mind. She couldn''t deny how much he had done to strengthen the kingdom. Yet, her father''s face haunted her thoughts, the pain it brought bubbling to the surface, especially after knowing who he truly was.

    Ceti hesitated before speaking, "May I ask, Your Majesty¡­ will His Majesty return in time to fight with us? Perhaps you could call him back, given the emergency situation. Whatever reason he might have left for...I am sure he will return if we let him know how much we need him..." Ceti then added in a low voice which only Rowena could hear, "...how much you need him."

    Rowena''s eyes flickered as a storm of emotions brewed in her heart. But before she could think further, Lord Stormrider''s voice cut through the room, his Whisper Stone ttering against the table, "Your Majesty!" he cried, his face pale and stricken, "We''re under attack!"

    The room froze, the air thick with tension. Rowena spun toward him, her tone calm andmanding. "Under attack? From where? They couldn''t have gotten here this quickly."

    Stormrider''s jaw clenched, his voice strained, "Tens of thousands of draconian soldiers are pouring into our kingdom through teleportation portals that just activated within our borders!!"

    The moment he finished, they felt the ground trembling as the darkness outside was shattered by dark red pirs erupting into the sky¡ªone after another.

    "Oh no..." Ceti gasped in shock and despair upon seeing all those pirs, which were a prelude to the manifestation of teleportation portals.

    Silence fell as they watched these pirs afar through the windows. Despair swept over the gathered council, their faces falling one by one. Where did these portals evene from??

    "What¡­ what should we do, Your Majesty?" Stormrider asked, his voice trembling as his eyes sought hers.

    Rowena''s mind raced, but despair began to creep into her eyes. The realization of how deep their enemies'' ns ran struck her like a dagger. And for the first time, the room saw a flicker of fear in their queen.

 Chapter 756 The Hidden Blade

    Chapter 756 The Hidden de

    Beneath the faint bloody moonlight, Silvan stood at the Southern Gates, his tall frame rigid and poised like a man carved from stone. A legion of Crimson Army remained in perfect formation behind him, their armor glinting in the flickering torchlight, unaware of the shadows pooling in Silvan''s expression. His dark red gaze shifted toward a handful of lords gathered near the barracks. They weren''t speaking, yet their eyes held the weight of a secret unspoken.

    Silvan gave the faintest nod. The lords exchanged a simr, silent gesture before slipping away, their movements swift and measured, shadows swallowing them as they vanished into the darkness. Silvan, his face unreadable, turned on his heel, his dark cape whispering against the stones as he left his post. The murmurs of his soldiers faded behind him, blending into the dead quiet of the night.

    At a heavily guarded building shrouded in mist and overgrowth, dark energy thrummed faintly in the air, as though the very earth here carried an unnatural pulse.

    Silvan moved with purpose, his ck cloak trailing behind him like a flowing shadow. His steps were soundless, but the weight of his presence stirred attention among the guards stationed nearby.

    As he neared the main entrance, a guard stepped forward, bowing deeply, "Is there anything you might need, Your Highness?"

    Silvan offered a faint, almost cordial smile, "Yes. Please unlock the door. I have to check if our defensive arrays within the kingdom are functioning well."

    The guard hesitated, his brows pinching together, "Forgive us, Your Highness, but we have strict orders from Her Majesty. No one is to enter this building without her presence or permission."

    Silvan stilled, his gaze cool but unthreatening as he nodded slowly, "Oh, of course. I understandpletely." His voice was genuine, measured, "But I couldn''t reach the queen. She appears to be in an important meeting. You''re wee to try contacting her if you like, or¡­ you could apany me. I only need five minutes to check if everything is in order."

    The guard''s face grew taut with conflict. Disturbing the queen during a critical meeting was not a risk he wanted to take. If the prince couldn''t reach her, it must be that important.

    And if he wanted to check the arrays, it had to be something very important for him toe all the way here personally, probably rted to protecting their very kingdom.

    But to let him in without letting the queen know...the guard felt quite troubled. Then it struck him.

    Prince Silvan Drake was not just anyone¡ªmore than being an honorable prince, hemanded the respect of the Crimson Army, and his loyalty to the crown was unshakable. It should be fine to let him in under supervision.

    "It''s alright, Your Highness," the guard finally said, his voiceced withtrust and confidence, "I can show you in if it''s only for five minutes. We wouldn''t want to disturb the queen if she''s engaged in important matters."

    "Thank you," Silvan replied softly, the faintest smile tugging at his lips while the guard gestured at his fellow guards.

    At the guard''s signal, the others moved wordlessly, thick iron bolts nking as they unsealed the doors. A low, groaning creak echoed through the air as the heavy wooden doors swung open, revealing the dimly lit interior. Silvan stepped inside, the guard trailing close behind, both of them alone as the door closed behind.

    The hall they entered was vast and silent, its heart beating with raw power. The walls were inscribed with intricate, glowing arrays that pulsed in a rhythmic crimson light, bathing the room in a surreal, blood-like glow. The very air vibrated with dormant energy, as if the building itself was alive, watching them with unseen eyes.

    "Everything seems to be fin¡ª" The guard''s words were cut off by the sharp gasp that never fully escaped his throat.

    Silvan moved faster than a shadow. His de whispered through the air, piercing the guard''s neck in a clean, horizontal arc. A muffled gurgle escaped as Silvan''s free hand mped tightly over the man''s mouth, silencing him. The guard''s eyes, wide with confusion and betrayal, locked with Silvan''s.

    "I am sorry," Silvan murmured softly, his voiceced with quiet sorrow. He watched as the light in the man''s eyes dimmed, then faded entirely. Gently, he lowered the lifeless body to the floor, cing it in a careful repose¡ªas if to honor the man''s final moments.

    Silence descended once more, but now it felt colder.

    Straightening, Silvan turned his attention to the heart of the room: the Mother Array. A sprawling, intricatework of symbols etched into the stone, it thrummed with power, its crimson glow pulsing like a heartbeat. Silvan approached it, the hum of magic vibrating through his fingertips as he ced his hand upon its core.

    The array flickered.

    Silvan''s expression was steady, his brow furrowing only slightly as he worked, his hands moving deftly to alter the runes. The glow of the array dimmed briefly, then returned¡ªexcept now it pulsed with a darker, more sinister hue. A twisted red light, like dried blood, spread from the Mother Array, lines of dark red mana crawling across the stone floor like veins. The energy bled into the earth, vanishing into unseen depths.

    A momentter, the ground trembled faintly.

    Across the kingdom, the darkness was shattered by dark red pirs erupting into the sky¡ªone after another. Like scars being burned onto thend, they illuminated the horizon with their ominous glow.

    In towns, viges, and outposts, identical pirs of dark red light erupted from the earth, streaking up into the skies like unnatural obelisks. Their sudden appearance left citizens frozen in their tracks, heads tilted back in awe and confusion.

    The people murmured as they stared at the pir of red light that had erupted before them, shimmering like an otherworldly beacon. Mothers pulled their children close, merchants froze mid-transaction, and soldiers whispered nervously.

    "What is that?" one man called out, his voice tinged with unease.

    "It just appeared out of nowhere!" another eximed.

    In one crowded town square, the crowd watched in stunned silence as the crimson light hummed ominously. A small child tugged on his mother''s sleeve with wide eyes, "Mother¡­ what is that?"

    Before she could answer, the light pulsed violently¡ªand twisted.

    *SCREECHK!*

    A portal split open at the base of the pir, swirling like a vortex of shadows and fire. And then they came.

    *RAWWWWRR!!*

    A horde of armored draconians erupted from the portal, their bloodthirsty roars shattering the stillness of the square and their dark, twisted wings causing the air to bellow in fear.

    The first draconian, d in jagged ck armor, lunged forward with a snarl. The mother who was with her son froze, her eyes wide with terror as the draconian soldier''s de tore through her chest and split her apart into two with sickening ease, throwing away her mutted remains in different directions.

    Her warm blood sttered in every direction, falling upon the terrified faces of those who witnessed this up close, including her son, who had every fiber of his being frozen in horror and shock as he looked at his mother''s bloody remains with reddened eyes. But before he could even process what just happened, his fragile and small body exploded into a blood of mist as a stray attack of a draconian guard swept over his body.

    "AAAHHHH!!!"

    Horrifying screams tore through the air as people tried to run, but the draconians des tore into their bodies, a sickening crunch echoing as blood sttered onto the ground.

    Screams erupted like wildfire as the townspeople scattered, their faces pale with terror. More draconians surged from the portal, swords shing and ripping through flesh with unrelenting savagery.

    "Run!" someone shrieked. "The draconians are here! They''re inside the kingdom!"

    Chaos engulfed the streets. The elderly and the women clutched their children, the men scrambled to raise arms, and bodies fell like broken dolls as the draconian horde tore through the town.

    The nightmare spread like wildfire, and the entire kingdom fell into chaos within a matter of seconds.

    From the highest towers to the smallest viges, identical portals pulsed with an unholy red light. Draconian soldiers poured out in numbers that seemed endless, their roars echoing like the cries of hell itself. Homes burned as terrified citizens fled for their lives, streets choked with smoke and blood. Soldiers of the kingdom scrambled to form defenses, but the attack was too sudden, too coordinated.

    It was a storm of ruin.

    None of them ever expected to get attacked from within¡­the very ces they considered most safe.

    From the depths of one of the portals, a figure emerged, his presence eclipsing even the most fearsome draconians that spilled forth behind him, especially the neen Dragonblood Knights.

    The very air seemed to shudder as he stepped onto the bloodstained earth, the unnatural glow of the portal framing him like a silhouette of doom.

    He stood tallmanding¡ªa force of raw power and dominance that seemed almost too great for the horrified citizens of this kingdom upon recognizing who he was¡ªthe king of the draconians, Drakar!

    His armor, a masterpiece of terror, was forged from a dark, blood-red alloy, its surface jagged and lined with cruel spikes that seemed eager to pierce flesh. Every te reflected the faint dark red glow of the portals, making him appear as though he were bathed in the light of carnage itself.

    His face was carved from stone, sharp aristocratic features entuating his menacing presence. A pronounced jawline formed the base of his visage, and his lips curved into a cruel, malevolent smile¡ªa smile that promised only pain and ruin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Atop his head, a mane of pitch-ck hair cascaded to the nape of his neck, thick and wild like the beast thaty within him. A dark beard traced the strong lines of his jaw, meticulously trimmed but untamed enough to radiate authority, a warrior king in his prime.

    And then there were his wings. Leathery, vast, and dark as a moonless night, they unfurled slowly behind him, blotting out the glow of the portals. "HAHAHAH!!" A monstrous roar ofughter erupted from his chest, deep and resonant, echoing across the shattered streets and broken buildings like the tolling of a death knell.

    "Go!" he bellowed, his voice booming with unrelenting authority as he spread his arms wide, the wicked smile on his face stretching further, "ughter these Bloodburn dogs! Let me see their preciousnds flow with their blood. Our ancestors have been waiting for this moment for thousands of years, and I get to fulfill it!"

    The Dragonblood Knights and the soldiers behind them grunted in response, their bloodthirsty cries vibrating the very ground as they surged forward, weapons raised high. Screams echoed in the distance, growing louder as the tide of death swept through the streets.

    But as thest echo of hisughter lingered, Drakar''s expression shifted, the cruel mirth vanishing from his face. A dark, chilling light glinted in his fiery eyes as his smile narrowed to something far more calcting¡ªfar more dangerous.

    Beside him, Commander Zulgi, his stoic second-inmand d in dark-scaled armor, stood rigid, awaiting orders.

    Without shifting his gaze from the horizon, Drakar''s voice dropped into a low, sinister growl. "You¡­" he said, pointing a finger toward Zulgi, "go and find where that alien dog and his queen are hiding. I can''t wait¡­" he murmured, his tone dripping with vicious anticipation and a cruel smile on his lips, "¡­to make them my ves and see them begging for mercy under my feet."

 Chapter 757 I Will Never Give Up

    Chapter 757 I Will Never Give Up

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Not too long ago,

    The cool air of Lori''s cave brushed over Asher as he sat there, his head bowed in silence. The darkness from the cave''s entrance seemed to swallow him whole.

    He ran a hand through his long moon-white hair, trying to collect his thoughts, but all he could hear was the pounding of his own heart, the weight of his actions pressing down on him like a heavy stone.

    He hade here hoping to find Lysandra, hoping that she had managed to evade Drakar''s pursuit and would be here, waiting for him. He had to find her. He couldn''t let her die, not after everything that had happened between them.

    But to his dismay, she wasn''t. He had told her toe here if she needed refuge, knowing the dangers she constantly had to face.

    But the silence of the cave, and the absence of her presence, told him what he feared the most¡ªshe was still out there, somewhere, trying to stay alive, hiding from Drakar''s wrath.

    Asher let out a deep sigh, slumping back against the rocky wall, his mind a tangled mess of worry and guilt other than the matter regarding Lysandra.

    The choices he had made haunted him, the words Rowena had said to him echoing in his mind like a constant reminder of his failings. "You betrayed me¡­" Her voice, sharp with hurt and anger, cut through him with every repetition. He had tried to exin, tried to make things right, but nothing could erase the hurt that he had caused.

    He knew this day woulde, but he always hoped it would be after he had taken care of Derek and saved his kingdom. Then¡­he would have let Rowena judge him for everything he did. He never nned to save himself from her judgment because he deserved it. Yet now he felt he never should have been afraid of her judgment but should have told her everything, especially after he had fallen in love with her.

    Instead, he kept lying to her, and she trusted him blindly despite her own doubts. She never deserved that.

    But he couldn''t afford to dwell on it. Not now. Not when his kingdom was at risk.

    His mind shifted back to the task at hand. This cave, near the Inferna continent, was a perfect vantage point for watching Drakar''s movements. If he could stay hidden, observe the movements of the Draconis army, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could sabotage their ns, weaken their forces, and buy more time for his kingdom. His kingdom needed him, even if Rowena had rejected him and resented him. His duty as a protector wasn''t over and his people must be waiting for him.

    However, on his way here, he never saw any draconians, and it could only mean that they had yet to leave their continent, making him wonder why Drakar would waste time.

    Yet, no matter how much he tried to focus on the kingdom''s survival, the knot in his chest wouldn''t loosen. The guilt and worry was suffocating. What if it was toote? What if Rowena already hated him beyond redemption? Even if he somehow managed to let her know the entire truth behind his actions, why would she want to stay with someone who once took away a lot of people she cared about and broke her trust? Worst of it¡­his people will hate him once she announces his exile to them.

    He couldn''t help but remember the demons he killed as Cedric and recognized some of the ces the moment he woke up in his kingdom; many demons he killed were from his own kingdom, making him feel even more guilty, not towards just Rowena but his own people. They were all fighting to survive, and yet he ughtered them all, even those who begged for mercy due to his own hatred towards demons at that time.

    He could only imagine Rowena''s hatred towards Hunters or humans when he himself was like that at that time.

    He clenched his fists, the pain of his regrets piercing him deeper with every thought. But no matter what, even if it cost him his life, he would save his kingdom. He would make things right.

    "HISSSS!"

    A sharp hiss jolted him from his thoughts, the sound slicing through the stillness like a de. His eyes darted upward as the unmistakable form of Lori descended from the skies, her massive serpentine body with an iridescent sheen of dark purples and ck shimmering in the crimson light.

    Lorinded gracefully, her massive tail coiling around her as she quickly reduced her size, her enormous form shrinking until she was almost as tall as Asher.

    "Lori?" Asher didn''t know whether to be surprised or not to see here after him this quickly.

    Her dark purple eyes glinted with annoyance, though there was a hint of concern beneath her sharp expression,

    "I knew it! That you would be here," she hissed, her voice sharp as a dagger, "Why did you ssssuddenly dissappear?? You have any idea themotion your disappearance has caused back in your kingdom?" Lori''s long, forked tongue flickered in and out as she stepped toward him, her anger mixing with a strange undercurrent of worry.

    Asher''s expression grew doleful, the weight of the moment pressing down on him as he mumbled, almost to himself, "So she already announced to everyone?" The thought of Rowena revealing his disappearance to the world shocked him more than he cared to admit. He had expected the news to be kept quiet or her to give herself some time to think before doing something like that. But the reality stung. Despite everything, though, Lori had still sought him out. He hadn''t expected that, not after everything that had happened.

    Lori tilted her head, her serpentine eyes narrowing in confusion, "Huh? You knew ssshe was going to announce you disappearing? And here I thought you were nning to do something important, instead of hiding in my old home for no reason."

    Asher blinked, a sense of unease creeping up his spine as he looked at her, his voice slipping into a quiet, uncertain tone, "Wait a minute. What exactly did Rowena announce?"

    Lori''s confusion deepened, but she didn''t hesitate to answer, "She announced that you sssuddenly disappeared for some duty to be fulfilled elsewhere. Everyone''s ssshocked and confused. You know, because you are the king who just vanished when the war had already started."

    Asher''s eyes widened in surprise. His breath caught in his chest, "So she didn''t tell our people that I was exiled?"

    Lori''s expression shifted from confusion to outright bewilderment, "Exsssiled??! What in the name of the devilssss are you talking about? Why would your own queen and wife exile you?? You can''t be a traitor, are you? Secretly helping the draconians or some backhanded shit like that?" Her voice was filled with genuine disbelief, her serpentine face inching closer as she gave him a mock skeptical look.

    Asher sighed deeply, shaking his head, "Not that kind of traitor," he muttered. His gaze dropped to the ground, the weight of his own guilt heavy in his chest, "But I betrayed her trust. I did and hid things from her... hurt her in a way I never intended. I hurt her too much."

    Lori''s eyes gleamed with curiosity and disbelief, leaning forward as she flicked her tongue out, "Oooo? You really did? What kind of thingsss exactly?" Her voice wasced with bubbling curiosity as she pressed further, her serpentine face almost sticking to his.

    Asher''s eyes darkened, a somber expression overtaking him. He gently pushed her head away, his tone firm but tinged with sorrow, "It doesn''t matter anymore. She''ll never forgive me."

    Lori hissed in disappointment, pulling back slightly, though her eyes never left him, "Fine, if you want to be all ssssecretive," she said, but then narrowed her eyes, a flicker of understanding in her gaze, "But in the little time I''ve known you, brat, I am sure you are not one to hurt those you love on purpose. You might be cunning, licentioussss, but you''ve got some honor in you. Even when you fought against me and tricked me into seeing my worst nightmare, you didn''t take advantage of my weakened sssstate to kill me or loot my precious treasures. Any other soul in this world would have done so, including me."

    Asher blinked at her, unsure of where this was going, but Lori wasn''t done, "That kindness and warmth in your heart," she continued, "that''s why so many women get attached to you¡ªincluding my humble self, who only wants a seed from you." She grinned slyly, making sure the idea was still fresh in his mind, and went on as her grin faded, "So whatever went wrong within lovend and the young queen, it should be resolvable if she truly loves you as well. Which sssshe does, from what I''ve seen."

    Asher wasn''t expecting such a candid and encouraging response from Lori, and he stared at her for a moment, his heart unexpectedly warmed by her words. A brief, sad smile tugged at his lips "Thanks, Lori. I''m ttered you have a good opinion of me, but... it''splicated." He ran a hand through his hair, his voice growing more serious, "I didn''t say I would give up. Once this war is over, I will do everything I can to win back her love and trust... I have to."

    Lori let out a satisfied hiss, her eyes gleaming, "Sssss, that''s a good brat. Now, what do you n to do? You didn''t even leave a message for your women before leaving, did you?"

    Asher''s face tightened. "I thought they would know through the announcement... but I couldn''t..." His voice trailed off, fearing their reaction to the truth.

    It was one of the reasons he couldn''t tell them anything. He was hoping Is would help them handle it in his stead, but Rowena... she probably wouldn''t want to see him lingering around for even a second longer."

    "...But why are you here?" Asher muttered, his voiceced with confusion as he looked at Lori, "When Rowena exiled me, she didn''t want any of our people to follow me."

    Lori grinned widely, the mischievous sparkle in her eyes unmistakable, "Ssss, good thing I''m not a Bloodburner, but a free and majestic serpent and...your partner," she said, cing a cowboy hat atop her head with a yful wink.

    Asher''s lips twitched upward despite himself, a soft chuckle escaping his throat, "Alright, partner," he said, the warmth in his chest spreading as he yed along, "If you insist on tagging along, let''s focus on lowering the numbers of those draconians before they reach my kingdom''s gates. I have yet to see any movements from them. So you should check on our kingdom''s borders just in case. You are the only one I can now contact."

    Just as the words left his mouth, a faint glow emanated from his pocket, and the Whisper Stone began to pulse with a dark red light. His heart skipped a beat. He pulled it out quickly, his eyes widening as he saw the familiar markings.

    He answered the call without hesitation, and then, her voice, weak and urgent, echoed from the stone, "Asher... help..."

    His voice cracked slightly as he recognized the voice instantly. "Lysandra!"

 Chapter 758 We Are Their Legacy

    Chapter 758 We Are Their Legacy

    The war room felt as though it had frozen in time, the weight of Lord Stormrider''s words crushing every breath from the air. Rowena''s heart sank, her chest tightening with despair. The thought of thousands of draconians flooding her kingdom''snds was a nightmare made real. Her fists clenched against the edges of the stone table, her knuckles white as she stared at the grim faces of her advisors.

    "Your Majesty?" Stormrider''s voice trembled with urgency as he once again called to her, his eyes and those of everyone in the room searching hers for direction.

    For a moment, Rowena felt the cracks of hopelessness creeping into her resolve. The suddenness of the attack, the sheer number of enemies, and the realization that the kingdom might fall¡ªit all pressed down on her like an unrelenting storm.

    All the ns she had to fight the draconians turned out to be useless in the face of this surprise attack.

    But then her gaze hardened. If she faltered, so would her people. She would not let despair im her. Not now.

    She straightened her posture, her voice cutting through the heavy air like a de, "We fight," she said firmly, her tone leaving no room for doubt. "We fight with everything we have, and we hold the line until we can find a way to close those portals." Realization struck her as she added with a dark expression, "The Death Embrace arrays...Drakar must have used them to generate enough power to teleport to our kingdom." She could guess the number of people he must sacrificed to generate such power.

    Stormrider''s eyes widened, "But to receive the teleportation energy from such a far distance can''t be possible unless-"

    "Unless someone among us betrayed us and established multiple connections within ournds without us knowing," Rowena finished with a deep frown. She had a feeling it had to be someone high up in ranks and trusted by most...trusted by her. Who could have broken her trust? She felt her heart clench, wondering why those close to her was breaking her trust one by one.

    "The Mother Tower must have beenpromised. It is the only way way to reroute and join together multiple arrays to establish so many portals in our kingdom," Seron chimed in with a grave look.

    "Advisor Seron is right. But we can''t do everything at once. What are your orders, Your Majesty?" Stormrider asked, his expression grim but resolute.

    Rowena''s eyes darted to Vernon, "Lord Vernon, rally the remaining troops stationed near the pce and dispatch them to cover the nearest portals. These draconians crave the blood of the weak and enjoy ughtering them. So prioritize evacuation of civilians in the areas most crowded. We need to separate our people from them to utilize our dragons to the fullest. We have to avoid coteral damage as much as possible."

    Vernon bowed low, "At once, Your Majesty."

    She turned to Seron next, "Advisor Seron, while youmand one of our dragons, I need every capable Spelldancers focused on shutting down those portals. After that, I need you to investigate what happened with our Mother Tower and deal with whatever is wrong. We need to cut off their reinforcements. And then send word to our allies¡ªwe need them now."

    Seron bowed sharply, "I''ll see it done, Your Majesty."

    Her gaze shifted to Stormrider, "Lord Stormrider, takemand of the outer defenses. Push the draconians back as far as possible and protect the evacuation routes using our Dreadwings. No matter what happens, buy our people time. The lords gathered here will follow your lead."

    Stormrider thumped his chest with his fist, "I will not fail you, Your Majesty."

    She then looked at Moraxor and Narissara, "The n stays the same for you two. We will try to push as many draconians as possible towards the waters. Then you can deal with them, but it won''t be easy to overwhelm them with numbers. So¡­" Her eyes briefly flickered with concern, "make sure to evacuate those vital to your kingdom, just in case."

    "We appreciate your concern, Queen Rowena. But we will fight with your people until we fall. We will never abandon our posts," Moraxor said with a determined light in his eyes as Narrisara firmly nodded in agreement.

    Rowena nodded slowly, her eyes softening briefly.

    Finally, her eyesnded on Ceti, whom she trusted the most in this room, "Ceti, I need you to lead the ground forces at the portals near us. Drakar wille for me and try to take the ''Key'' but we have to protect it no matter what. If he gets his hands on that, I believe something worse can happen. Hold the line. We can''t let them reach the castle. I will take care of the rest."

    Ceti''s dark blue eyes burned with determination as she nodded, "They''ll have to go through me first."

    Rowena exhaled slowly, her resolve like steel as she spoke to the room, "Our ancestors built this kingdom with blood and fire. We are their legacy, and we will not let their sacrifice be in vain. Now go and fight for our future."

    The room burst into motion, the sound of hurried footsteps and sharp orders filling the chamber as her council rushed to execute hermands. Rowena stayed behind for a moment, her hands trembling as she braced herself against the table. She touched her belly as a brief moment of hesitation crossed her mind, concerned about the life growing within her. An innocent life that knew nothing about what was going on around her.

    But then, the next second, she hardened her heart and mind as she straightened her back, mumbling to herself, "Forgive me..."

    ¡ª

    The kingdom was aze. The crimson glow of the portals bathed the streets in a hellish light as the draconians poured out in waves, their dark red eyes gleaming with malicious intent. Their leathery wings beat against the air, scattering debris as they descended upon the city like vultures.

    Chaos erupted as citizens fled in terror. Screams filled the air, mingling with the sh of steel and the sickening sounds of death. A group of draconiansnded near the marketce, their des shing through weak and unarmed civilians as they advanced mercilessly.

    A father stood defiantly before his family, gripping a crude sword as his wife and children cowered behind him, "Run!" he shouted, his voice shaking but resolute. He charged at the nearest draconian, his de biting into their flesh, but the draconian''s axe ripped through his chest before he couldnd another blow. He fell, blood pooling beneath him, but his sacrifice gave his family the precious seconds they needed to escape.

    Nearby, a group of young soldiers tried to hold their ground at a barricade, their faces pale but determined. They were just the city guards though they had been preparing to fight for a greater cause ever since they knew about the threat of war.

    "Hold the line!" their captain bellowed, but the draconians overwhelmed them, their superior strength and numbers breaking through the defenses like a tidal wave. One soldier fell, screaming as a spear pierced his armor, but with his dying breath, he set fire to the barricade, taking several draconians with him.

    -

    The main city was chaos incarnate¡ªmes licking at the edges of crumbling buildings, the cacophony of terrified screams mingling with the guttural roars of the draconians. Amidst the carnage, a mother clutched her bloodied child to her chest, her tear-streaked face a mask of desperation. She stumbled forward, weaving through the panicked crowd, her breath ragged as she tried to escape the nightmare unfolding around her.

    Above her, the leathery wings of a draconian cast a dark shadow. Hended with a bone-jarring thud, his face twisting into a frenzied, bloodthirsty smile. His fingers flexed, glinting in the fiery light, as he raised a hand to strike. He didn''t draw his weapon¡ªhe wanted to feel the warm spray of blood on his bare hands, to revel in the terror that radiated from the woman as she shielded her weak child.

    But before his hand could descend, the air around him shimmered, and then¡ª

    *Boom!*

    The draconian''s body erupted into a burst of scorching ashes, a scream dying in his throat as his form was consumed by an inferno of crimson mes. The force of the explosion rattled the ground, and as the ashes scattered into the air, the Bloodburn Queen descended from above, her figure bathed in the hellish glow of the fires she had summoned.

    Her ck whip curled at her side like a living serpent, crackling with an ominous energy. Her crimson eyes burned with an unrelenting fury, and her dark, regal armor gleamed under the light of the mes. Her deep ck vambraces resembled the mouths of dragons, and her dark breastte had the mes of a dragon carved over it, flowing like a river of mes.

    Perched atop her head was a crown as dark as the abyss, its thorn-like projections reaching skyward with a menacing grace. Horns curled outward from the sides, sharp and imposing, framing her pale,manding face. What made the crown truly terrifying was the glowing red-hot light emanating from beneath the mystical metal, casting fiery veins of light that pulsed like a heartbeat. Shended gracefully, her heeled boots clicking softly against the blood-stained ground.

    The hundreds of draconians behind the fallen one froze for a split second, their bloodlust faltering as they registered her suffocating presence. Rowena raised her whip high, her eyes looking upon them as if they were already dead.

    With a flick of her wrist, the whipshed out, trailing a torrent of crimson fire that spun into a whirlpool of mes. *WHOOOSH!*

    The vortex roared to life, growingrger and pulling the draconians into its merciless embrace. They screamed, their voices filled with agony as their bodies were incinerated, reduced to nothing but ashes. The air vibrated with the sheer force of her power, the heat so intense that the ground beneath her feet began to crack and smolder.

    When thest agonized cry faded into silence, the whirlpool dissipated, leaving nothing but scorched earth and a haze of ash. Rowena stood unmoving, her whip coiled in her hand, her back to the crowd she had just saved.

    The mother clung to her child, tears streaming down her face¡ªnot from fear, but from relief and hope. Around her, the gathered citizens stood frozen, their expressions a mixture of awe and gratitude. They looked upon their queen not just as their ruler but as their savior, a beacon of hope amidst the sea of despair.

    They felt their hearts brimming with warmth to see that she personally came down to protect them.

    But before anyone could move or speak, a new presence made itself known. From the ashes and debris in the distance, figures began to emerge. First came the Dragonblood Knights, their dark armor reflecting the eerie glow of the battlefield. Their expressions were stoic, their movements precise as they fanned out. Behind them marched thousands of draconian soldiers, their synchronized steps a chilling reminder of their discipline and power. They were an elite legion of the Draconian Blight army, far superior to the rest. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    And then, at the center of it all, Drakar stepped forward. His pale skin glistened under the crimson sky, his jet-ck wings folding behind him with an air of menace.

    His dark red eyes gleamed with malice as his lips curled into a dark smile, "There you are, heh." he murmured, his voice low but dripping with satisfaction. The aura emanating from the Draconian King was terrifying, his presence alone enough to send a wave of dread through the crowd. The people''s faces twisted in terror, their earlier relief evaporating as they stared at the Draconian King standing far away. Even at such a distance, his overwhelming power was palpable, pressing down on them like an invisible weight.

    However, Rowena narrowed her eyes, countering his aura with hers as the expressions of her people eased up, feeling relieved from whatever dread they were feeling before.

    Without turning fully, she nced over her shoulder at the frightened and anxious crowd. "Go," shemanded, her voice cutting through their fear like a de, "I will handle them."

    The people hesitated, guilt and worry shing across their faces. To leave their queen alone to face such a force¡ªit felt like abandonment.

    But deep down, they knew. They were not warriors. They couldn''t help her. The only thing they could do was try to live, survive, and honor the actions she was willing to make for them.

 Chapter 759 Ran Away Out Of Fear?

    Chapter 759 Ran Away Out Of Fear?

    Drakar''sughter began as a low rumble, growing steadily as he strode forward, his Dragonblood Knights nking him with eerie precision, their armor glinting like onyx under the crimson glow of the moon.

    Behind them, a legion of draconians marched in lockstep, the sound of their boots reverberating like the drumbeat of an inevitable doom.

    He stopped just a hundred feet away from Rowena, his dark eyes locking onto hers with a sinister gleam, "Rowena," he drawled, his voice a mix of mockery and amusement, "you have no idea how pleased I am to meet you again¡ªhere, in your ownnds. Today will be a historic day for my kingdom, at the cost of yours. But... you know the only thing that disappointed me the most today?"

    Rowena remained silent, her figure rigid, her fingers tightening around the handle of her whip. She stared him down, her crimson eyes cold and unwavering.

    Drakar smirked, pacing a step closer, "It was when I just heard, after arriving here, that your little alien king had left the kingdom for some supposed ''duty.''"

    His tone turned mocking, dripping with scorn, "But now that we''re here, face-to-face, let''s speak the truth. That dog ran out of his own kingdom out of fear, didn''t he? Abandoning you and his people. Or maybe... they were never his people, to begin with. He''s just an alien, after all. Why would any of you matter to him? He has no roots in thesends."

    For the briefest moment, Rowena''s crimson eyes quivered, a flicker of emotion betraying her icy exterior. But just as quickly, they returned to their steely calm.

    Drakar caught it. He grinned wickedly, his fanged smile splitting his pale face as he pointed a wed finger at her, "Ah, ah, ah. Looks like I hit a nerve. So, something I said must be true." His voice turned mocking, his words cutting deeper with each syble, "How tragic. I almost believed he was truly loyal to you and your people after all the bravado he showed before me. But it seems he used you and discarded you, just as your kingdom teeters on the edge of oblivion."

    Rowena''s expression remained cold, her gaze fixed on him. Yet the simmering mes in her eyes betrayed the storm brewing beneath the surface.

    Drakar tilted his head, his lips curling into a sinister smile, "You might pretend to be unfazed, but I know better. You put your hopes on him, didn''t you? Hoped his so-called immortal power would crush us. Too bad for you, it wouldn''t have mattered anyway. But don''t feel bad just yet." He stepped forward, his tone dropping to a menacing whisper, "I''ll find him soon enough, no matter where he hides. And then, I''ll watch you both beg for mercy. I''ll give it to you... but only after I''ve had my fun. Breaking strong women like you has always been a favorite of mine. And your father? He''ll be watching from the Seven Hells, tearing his heart out as I do it, hahaha."

    Drakar''s men also erupted intoughter, the sound grating and cruel. Their jeers echoed across the battlefield, feeding off their king''s malice.

    Then the air changed.

    A shadow fell over thend, vast and oppressive, swallowing the dim light of the bloody moon. Theughter stopped, frozen in the throats of Drakar''s soldiers as a low, chilling rumble thundered across the battlefield. Heads turned upward, and eyes widened in terror as the dark clouds parted, revealing a colossal form descending from the heavens.

    ralis.

    The dragon''s immense, majestic form dwarfed everything below. Its dark golden scales shimmered like molten gold tinged with crimson, each movement casting dazzling patterns across thend. Its horns twisted toward the skies like a crown of the gods, and its eyes¡ªdeep, ageless pools of crimson¡ªburned with an omniscient gaze that sent a collective shiver through Drakar''s forces.

    With a deafening thud, ralisnded behind Rowena, the ground trembling beneath its weight as if a small earthquake just urred.

    Its massive wings folded gracefully, and its maw lowered to hover just above Rowena, a protective guard ring down at Drakar and his army. A guttural, bone-chilling growl emanated from its chest, reverberating through the battlefield.

    Rowena finally moved. She tilted her head slightly, her crimson gaze locking onto Drakar with a frigid intensity. Her voice was calm, yet it carried the weight of a relentless storm, "Your words are as hollow as your army, Drakar," she said, her tone cutting through the air like a de, "My kingdom has withstood countless trials that threatened to destroy us, and I will see it stand long after your ashes fade."

    The battlefield crackled with tension as Drakar''s expression darkened, his earlier smirk giving way to a cold, calcting re. His eyes locked on Rowena, his lips curling into a scoff, "Quite brave words for someone standing in a dying kingdom."

    He turned slightly, his voice sharp as a de as hemanded, "Zulgi, bring out the Drakebane ive."

    Zulgi immediately bowed deeply. "Yes, Your Majesty." With a gesture, Zulgi ordered his men forward. They emerged from the ranks, rolling forward a massive polearm on a tform with giant wheels.

    The weapon was a masterpiece of destruction¡ªcrafted from gleaming iron and inscribed with glowing runic patterns, its de pulsed with a malevolent dark red light. The sheer size of the ive, its de wide enough to skewer a dragon, made the ground tremble as it was brought forward.

    Rowena''s crimson eyes narrowed as she recognized the weapon, a weapon built to kill dragons, and it wasn''t the first time she had seen it.

    But she didn''t flinch. Instead, she raised her whip slightly and whispered to the great dragon at her back, "ralis, it''s just you and me now... until the end." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ralis rumbled low and deep, the sound reverberating like thunder through the battlefield. The dragon''s massive maw opened wide, and an inferno of crimson mes erupted forth. The air itself ignited, the mes scorching the ground and the draconians in their path. The searing heat was so intense that the ground cracked and smoldered as the river of fire surged toward Drakar and his forces.

    -

    Meanwhile, on a distant vantage point overlooking a deserted town, Sabina and Silvia stood together.

    The horizon was a sea of approaching draconian soldiers, their bloodthirsty cries echoing through the air as they surged forward. Behind the two women stood thousands of soldiers, their armor gleaming in the twilight¡ªhalf d in dark blue, the other half in a deep red, a stark contrast to the grim scene ahead.

    Silvia clutched her staff tightly, her knuckles white. Her voice was soft, almost breaking, as she asked, "Will we live to see him tomorrow, Sabina?"

    Sabina''s sharp sigh was immediate. Without hesitation, she reached over and pinched Silvia''s ear, "O! That hurts!" Silvia cried, her voice a mix of pain and surprise.

    "Stop saying such stupid nonsense," Sabina scolded, her irked gaze locking onto Silvia''s, "Focus on protecting our kingdom first. That''s what our husband would want us to do. Without a kingdom toe back to, how will he return to us? We have to live, Silvia, to see tomorrow so we can give him hell for leaving us like this!"

    Silvia slowly nodded as sparks of determination began to simmer in her eyes.

    Sabina turned her attention back to the approaching army, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. A dark chain began to materialize in her hands, glowing with a blood-red hue. Her lips curled into a crazed smile as she licked them, her voice dropping to a menacing mumble, "But for now¡­ we take pleasure in ughtering these lowly draconians."

    ¡ª

    Near the Mother Tower, Seron descended swiftly, his mind racing after he coordinated the Spelldancers'' desperate efforts to shut down the portals.

    The situation was dire. Most of the draconians had alreadye through, and closing the portals now required both precision and sheer willpower, all while fending off the relentless attacks.

    He also had to see what went wrong with the Mother Array to make sure the portals couldn''t be reopened again.

    The tower loomed ahead, its vast structure pulsating with power. However, as he approached, his heart sank. The guards stationed outsidey lifeless on the ground, their blood staining the stone steps. His eyes widened in horror. The sight confirmed what he had feared¡ªthere was treachery in their midst¡­someone high up in the ranks.

    Steeling himself, Seron pushed open the heavy doors and stepped inside. The hall was vast and eerily silent, illuminated by a dim, rhythmic glow of the arrays.

    The air hummed with raw, potent energy, but there was something darker¡ªsomething wrong.

    And then he saw him. Someone who made his eyes widen and tremble¡­never expecting to see him here.

    A figure stood before the central array, his back turned, his posture stiff and straight. At his feety the corpse of a guard, the lifeless body sprawled grotesquely against the smooth stone floor.

    Seron''s voice trembled as he took an unsteady step forward, "S-Son?"

 Chapter 760 A Broken Kingdom

    Chapter 760 A Broken Kingdom

    Seron''s voice trembled as he took an unsteady step forward, "S-Son?"

    Silvan turned slowly, his movements deliberate, his expression calm and detached. Yet there was something unnerving in the faint, bitter smile curling his lips as he locked eyes with his father.

    The flicker of warmth in his son''s gaze was still there, yet there was also a chilling emptiness he had never seen before.

    "Father," Silvan said softly, his voice calm, yet carrying an undercurrent that sent a chill through the room, "I really wished we wouldn''t see each other like this. But I suppose it was inevitable."

    Seron felt a sharp pang in his chest, uneasiness stabbing at him like cold des. He raised his hand slightly, his voice trembling as he said, "Son...please tell me this is not what I am thinking it is."

    Silvan let out a low, weary sigh. His head tilted slightly as ifmenting a truth he could not change, "I am sorry, Father," he said, his tone heavy. "It is what it is."

    Seron''s eyes widened, his breath catching as his hands began to tremble.

    He stepped forward, his voice cracking under the weight of his disbelief, "W-Why? Why would youmit such a treachery, Silvan? How could you betray us when you are a prince of this kingdom? I...the queen...everyone trusted you to protect our kingdom! Not to help destroy it!"

    His jaw clenched, and a storm of anger, pain, and betrayal surged through him, "You were supposed to be our future! How could you stab us in the back like this?"

    "A prince?" Silvan interrupted with a dry chuckle thatcked any warmth.

    His smile twisted into something hollow, "Are you sure I can truly be called one?"

    Seron''s chest tightened at the words, and his expression hardened, the weight of them digging deeper into his soul.

    Silvan''s voice softened, tinged with bitterness and resignation, "I know how angry and disappointed you are feeling now, Father. But have you ever stopped to think about how I''ve been feeling all these years? Have you ever been brave enough to confront your own feelings, the ones you buried for the sake of this broken kingdom?"

    Seron''s brows furrowed, his voice faltering, "What... What are you talking about?"

    "It''s high time you stopped pretending as if it never happened," Silvan said, shaking his head slowly, his expression softening into one of quiet anguish, "Because I''ve grown tired of pretending my mother never existed... my blood mother, who never had royal blood flowing through her veins."

    Seron''s eyes quivered, his voice barely above a whisper, "You... You remember what happened?"

    "I know you tried to erase my memories of her when I was a child," Silvan said, his voice firm, yet there was a tremor of pain beneath the surface, "You followed the king''s orders, of course. But thanks to someone... I remembered them. And when I did, the pain was unlike anything I''d ever known."

    He looked away briefly, his jaw tightening, "You fell in love with a maid. A woman of ''inferior'' blood, as the nobles would sneer. I understand why you tried to make her... get rid of me. But she kept me, Father. She loved me before I was even born, even though she knew it would cost her everything."

    Seron''s lips parted, but no words came. The weight of his son''s revtions was like a vice around his heart.

    "And even after I was born," Silvan continued, his voice dropping to a low murmur, "she couldn''t even tell me she was my mother. When I yed with her as a child, I didn''t know... but I felt it. That warmth, that love¡ªsomething I never felt from that deranged woman you had to marry, who treated her like filth."

    Silvan''s expression hardened, his voice colder now, "Not only her but everyone treated her like filth. Except for you. But even you... you never truly helped her, did you? You protected me, yes. But her? No."

    Seron took a faltering step forward, his throat tightening, "Silvan, I¡ª"

    "The day I learned she was my mother," Silvan cut him off, his voice sharp as ss, "was the day she was executed. We didn''t even get to say anyst words to each other. Someone exposed her and your secret to the king, and she paid the price. Because in this kingdom, a low-born who dares to bear the child of a noble deserves death, doesn''t she? That''s the rule. Thew. Aw so twisted, it defies reason."

    His eyes glistened briefly, but his voice remained steady, "I never understood it then. I asked myself over and over¡ªwhy? Why are the low-born punished simply for existing, while the powerful do as they please without consequence? Why is this kingdom so broken like the world it exists in? Why was this world so unfair towards the weak?"

    He paused, his dark red eyes meeting Seron''s with a piercing intensity, "And then I found my answer. This kingdom is rotten from the roots up. It''s a carcass pretending to be alive. That''s when I made my decision."

    Seron''s voice cracked, his body trembling, "What decision?"

    Silvan''s eyes burned with a cold determination as he said, "To tear it all down before building a better one from the bottom. To give everything I have to fix what you and those before you refused to confront."

    The hall grew silent, the raw weight of Silvan''s words pressing against Seron''s chest. He could only stare at his son, the boy he once protected, now standing as the architect of a betrayal that cut deeper than any de.

    Seron''s voice quivered as he finally spoke, his words trembling with disbelief, "So you''re willing to let our people die? Including the weak ones you im to protect?"

    Silvan''s eyes softened briefly, a glimmer of sorrow piercing through his calm facade, "I''ve already evacuated those who wished to live in a better ce," he said quietly, "The ones tired of fighting and dying for a kingdom that never cared about them. As for the rest¡­" He hesitated, his gaze dropping for a fleeting moment, "I can''t save everyone. But their sacrifice won''t be in vain."

    Seron took a step forward, his hands trembling at his sides, "Do you even hear yourself? What is the point of all this? Do you think the vicious draconians you''ve allied with won''t turn on you and those who''ve joined you the moment your use to them runs out?"

    Silvan tilted his head slightly, his expression remaining calm, "You misunderstand, Father. I haven''t joined hands with the draconians. I''m simply using them to serve my purposes." His tone was matter-of-fact.

    Seron''s voice rose, tinged with desperation, "No¡­ you couldn''t have done this alone. Someone helped you. Who was it?"

    Silvan''s eyes narrowed briefly, a shadow of thought flickering across his face before he answered, "You''re right. I didn''t act alone. The one who helped me the most, who enabled the teleportation portals to bring the draconians here, was Kira. She wants everyone in this kingdom to know that her hand brought its destruction."

    Seron''s heart skipped a beat, his eyes widening in disbelief, "Kira? Thest Caleumbra?" he whispered, shaking his head, "That can''t be. You never went to her brothel¡ªI''ve never seen you two together."

    Silvan chuckled dryly, his voice tinged with bitterness, "Of course not. A brothel isn''t where alliances are forged, Father. Kira approached me years ago, in secret, just as she did with others who had been wronged by this kingdom. I was just a child then, but even I could see the truth in her words."

    Seron''s jaw clenched as he listened, his pulse pounding in his ears.

    "The Eclipsion Kingdom was once a ce of beauty and peace," Silvan continued, his voice growing harder, "Until your kingdom destroyed it out of greed. This kingdom, the noble lords ¡ªthey never hesitated to snuff out the lives of innocents for power andnd. She made us see the truth of how rotten everything in our kingdom was. That was when I decided I would never be part of such a kingdom and that I would try to set things right."

    Seron''s teeth gritted as he shook his head vehemently, "Silvan, how could you let an enemy brainwash you like this? That woman doesn''t care about you or what''s right. She is using you and everyone else to do her bidding."

    "I don''t care if she cares about my cause or what''s right," Silvan said sharply, his voice unwavering, "All that matters is the truth she revealed. I made this choice, and our goals happen to align. That''s all."

    Seron''s face contorted with anguish, his voice breaking as he took a tentative step closer, "Silvan¡­ please, stop this madness. It''s not toote. Come back with me. I''m sorry¡­ I failed to see your pain all these years, but give me a chance to make it right. Forgive me this once, and let me do right by you."

    He extended his hand, trembling but hopeful, a silent plea etched into his eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Silvan''s expression softened as he regarded his father. A faint, sad smile touched his lips. "Father," he began, his voice quieter, "I don''t hate you. I am not angry at you. Not anymore. You''ve been the best father I could have asked for in a world like this. I know your hand was forced. But it''s toote. Even if the portals are shut down now, it won''t matter. This kingdom is already doomed."

    He extended his own hand, as though offering a lifeline, "Come with me. We''ll leave this broken kingdom behind and build something better. This kingdom doesn''t deserve your loyalty."

    Seron''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, his body trembling with the weight of his son''s words. For a moment, his resolve faltered. But then, slowly, he lowered his outstretched hand. A ck staff materialized in his grasp, its dark red orb glowing ominously at the tip, casting a sinister light across his face.

    "I''m sorry too," Seron said, his voice steady despite the moisture glistening in his eyes. "I can''t betray my kingdom or my mothend. I am many things, but not a traitor who wishes to see his kingdom''s fall. If you truly believe our kingdom is beyond saving, then you''ll have to go through me before you take it down."

 Chapter 761 The Land Of The Dead

    Chapter 761 The Land Of The Dead

    Silvan''s eyes flickered with sadness and disappointment, his shoulders sagging slightly as if weighed down by invisible chains, "So, in the end, you still choose this kingdom over your family," he said softly, his voice heavy with bitterness, "Maybe I shouldn''t have kept my hopes up. If you were any different, maybe my mother would still be alive. We both know you could have saved her if you really wanted to."

    Seron''s eyes flickered with pain, his hand tightening around his staff. His voice broke as he replied, "I loved your mother, Silvan. But there was no world where I could have kept her safe or let her live happily¡ªnot without destroying your life in the process. But you''re right¡­ it''s my fault she''s dead. I never should have entered her life to begin with."

    His voice steadied as he continued, his gaze pleading, "But I''m not choosing the kingdom over you now. I''m trying to stop you before you end up with even more regrets than I carry."

    Silvan gave a weak, mncholic smile, "I''d say it''s a bit toote for that, Father."

    The heavy iron doors behind him groaned as they creaked open, and dozens of masked, armored men entered the hall, their weapons gleaming ominously in the crimson light. They moved with silent precision, forming a tight circle around Seron.

    "I hope one day you''ll understand me," Silvan said quietly before turning and walking toward the door, his steps measured.

    "Silvan! Don''t you leave!" Seron''s shout echoed through the chamber as he surged forward, raising his staff. But the masked men blocked his way, their weapons raised in silent defiance. Seron clenched his jaw, his heart heavy as he raised his staff, preparing to fight.

    ¡ª N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Not too long ago¡­

    Asher answered the call from his Whisper Stone without hesitation, his heart racing. Her voice came through, weak and urgent. "Asher¡­ help..."

    "Lysandra!" His voice cracked slightly, worry seeping into his tone, "Where are you? Are you safe?"

    Her voice was low and weak as she spoke, "I¡­ I''m not sure. I''m hiding near the Land of the Dead. I couldn''t think of anywhere else to lose Drakar''s men. But don''t worry about me. I will¡ª"

    Before she could finish, the Whisper Stone dimmed, cutting off abruptly.

    "Lysandra! Damn it!" Asher cursed, frustration and worry gnawing at him as he tried to reconnect, but the stone remained silent. Was the air in that ce interfering with the connection?

    From beside him, Lori flicked her serpentine tongue, her green eyes narrowing in thought, "Sssshe''s hiding in that cursednd? Isn''t that the ce where the Eclipsion Kingdom once stood?" she mused.

    Asher rose to his feet, determination etched into his features, "I have to head there."

    "Wait," Lori interjected, her tail curling in front of him to block his path. Her skeptical eyes bore into his. "Doesn''t this feel¡­ wrong to you? If she wanted to sssstay safe, she''d havee here, not to the most dangerous ce in the world. Thatnd is even worse than the Wretched Lands. No soul had dared to go there since the kingdom fell. And think about it¡ªshe told you where she was before saying not to worry. A proud woman like her wouldn''t ask for help unless something''s off."

    Asher sighed, his brow furrowed, "I know. But it''s the only lead we have. I can''t risk letting something happen to her. If I don''t catch a trace of her, I''ll head back. It''s not far from here." He turned to her, his voice steady. "But I need you to go back to the kingdom and keep me updated."

    Lori hissed and shook her head firmly, "Ssssno. I''ming with you, partner. I can ssssniff out anything suspicious faster than you. And thatnd will drain your mana faster than you think. If I''m not there, you might turn into a literal skeleton. We''ll go together, check it out, and return. It''s not like it would matter if I return to your kingdom without you."

    Asher felt she had a point. He had never been to the most deadlynd in this world and could use the knowledge of someone old like Lori and said, "Fine. Let''s make this quick then."

    ¡ª

    Thendscape of the Land of the Dead was a nightmare brought to life. A thick, dark mist nketed everything, twisting and swirling as though alive, its touch corroding the very ground beneath it. Not even a trace of anything living was present. The silence was deafening, broken only by the faint hiss of the corrosive mist still eating away at the dead earth.

    Asher sat atop Lori''s massive serpentine body, the two shielded within arge dark purple bubble of mana that shimmered against the deadly mist.

    His sharp eyes scanned the barren expanse, his voice low, "I''ve never seen a ce so dead¡­ it''s like thend itself is crying out."

    "Ssss," Lori hissed softly, her eyes gleaming as she gazed ahead, "The Eclipsion Kingdom''s fall didn''t just kill its people. It cursed the verynd they sssstood on. Even now, this ce reeks of decay and anger. A fitting graveyard, some would say. But we better be quick. Even I can''tst long here, and our senses are being suppressed by the air here."

    Asher nodded grimly, his senses on high alert, "Lysandra should have seen using by now¡­" Asher trailed off as he kept checking in every direction, praying for her to show up.

    Lori''s massive body coiled uneasily in mid-air as her sharp eyes scanned the destendscape. Her hiss echoed softly,ced with unease, "Sssss, I don''t like this. We ssshould head bac¡ª" She suddenly froze, her eyes narrowing as her gaze fixed on the ground below, "It''s her!"

    Asher''s senses red as he focused on the figure standing below, cloaked in a dark red shroud. The figure''s hood obscured her face, but the aura emanating from her was unmistakably powerful.

    He muttered under his breath, his voice edged with disbelief, "What is she doing here?"

    It wasn''t Lysandra. He recognized the outfit. It was the Red Witch!

    "Asher¡­ I''ve been waiting for you," the Red Witch called out, her calm voice cutting through the oppressive silence. She tilted her hooded head slightly upward, her glowing dark red eyes piercing through the shadow of her hood, "Are you looking for Lysandra? I know where she might be."

    "Sssshe''s bluffing," Lori hissed, her eyes narrowing as she red down at the witch, "Just trying to bait you intoing to her."

    "Maybe," Asher replied, his voice cautious but steady, "But her aura¡­ it''s too powerful to be one of her puppets." He spread his senses further, confirming his suspicion, "I think we''re looking at her real body."

    The Red Witch seemed to guess what he was thinking as she said, "No need to probe too deep. I''m here in person because I wanted to speak with you directly, Asher. You''ve been through quite a lot, haven''t you? Exiled by your own queen. Do you regret not telling her the truth?"

    Asher''s fists clenched tightly at her words, his jaw grinding as he pieced together her insinuation, "It was you¡­" he muttered, his voice low with seething anger. She had been the one to reveal everything, to destroy what fragile bnce he had managed to build. But how? How could she know about his past¡ªabout Cedric and the secrets he thought buried?

    "Fuck it," Asher growled, frustration and fury boiling over, "I have to deal with her now." Without hesitation, he leaped off Lori''s back, descending swiftly toward the ground below.

    "Don''t jump off like that, brat!" Lori hissed in irritation, swooping after him in one fluid motion. A protective dark purple bubble formed around Asher as she enveloped his body, shielding him from the deadly air.

    The twonded on the decayed earth, the ground cracking under the weight of Lori''s colossal form. She loomed over Asher like a mountainous guard, her dark purple eyes glowing menacingly as she stared down at the Red Witch.

    Asher stepped forward, his ring de materializing in his hand, its dark green mes flickering ominously. His voice was sharp, demanding, "You better tell me who you really are and why you''re doing this to me."

    The Red Witch remained unfazed, her voice calm and unyielding, "Do you really want us to fight in a ce like this? Thisnd will kill all of us before our battle even concludes."

    Asher scowled, his grip on the ring de tightening as he reluctantly lowered it. He knew she was right¡ªthe corrosive air and cursednd were not suitable for a battle. She had chosen this ce deliberately.

    The Red Witch continued, her tone measured, "As for why I''m doing this? Let''s just say that it''s what I have to do. Nothing personal or.." She added in a low, distant voice, "...maybe it is." She then continued in a cool tone, "But if you had handed over the ''Key'' to me when I first asked, things could have gone much smoother for you."

    Asher''s expression darkened, confusion flickering across his face, "Stop talking nonsense," he snarled. "No way in hell would I ever give you the Key. But tell me this¡ªhow do you know about me?"

    Lori narrowed her eyes, wondering what the Red Witch told Rowena about Asher. What was he hiding so desperately? The Red Witch tilted her head slightly, her glowing eyes boring into him, "This isn''t the time for questions, Asher," she said coolly, "That time wille, but not now. You have far more pressing concerns¡­ like your own fate."

    "Oh, so you lured me here to threaten me?" Asher retorted, his voice dripping with disdain. "Since you have Lysandra''s Whisper Stone, you must be working with Drakar. But you know what¡­"

    Before she could respond, Asher''s figure erupted into a burst of dark green mes. His flesh and skin disintegrated into ashes, leaving only his eerie ck skeletal frame, cloaked in a zing aura of dark green fire.

    His hollow eyes glowed with a hellish light as he took a step forward. "...I''m taking you with me anyway. Let''s see which one of us dies first."

 Chapter 762: Trapped Beneath the Earth

    The Red Witch softly sighed, her voice carrying an eerie calm, "I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t find out... Not today."

    With a snap of her fingers, a radiant white light suddenly erupted around Asher and Lori, forming an intricate glowing circle on the ground beneath them. The earth trembled, cracks splintering outward, and then¡ªeverything under them crumbled.

    The ground beneath them dissolved into dust, revealing a massive gaping hole that pulsed with the same radiant light. Before they could react, the force was instantaneous and unrelenting, pulling them both downward into the void.

    Asher¡¯s eyes widened as he tried to resist the pull, his gritted teeth barely holding back a curse, "What the¡ª?!"

    Lori hissed in distress, her massive form twisting as she closed her eyes against the searing brightness. "HSSSSSS!! This light! It burns! I can¡¯t see!"

    "Fuck!" Asher growled, struggling against the invisible force. His mes red in defiance, but they flickered weakly, unable to gain any traction.

    He was dragged down relentlessly, the pull stronger than anything he had ever felt.

    Beside him, Lori¡¯s massive body coiled instinctively, but even her strength was no match. They tumbled deeper and deeper into the void as the gaping hole above them sealed itself, the light fading into silence.

    The Red Witch lingered for a moment, the faint echo of her footsteps the only sound left in the destend. She turned, her hooded figure retreating into the mist as if she had never been there.

    -

    Below the surface, Asher and Lori fell through pitch-ck darkness. The radiant white light that had dragged them down briefly flickered, illuminating their descent in shes, but it was gone just as quickly, leaving them in a disorienting abyss.

    Asher¡¯s breaths came in sharp gasps as he twisted mid-air, trying to gain control, "Lori, are you able to break free??!" he shouted, his voice swallowed by the endless void.

    Lori¡¯s hiss resonated faintly as she struggled against the pull, "Sssss I can¡¯t! Thissss is radiant mana¡­ I don¡¯t like it¡­ How issss it here?!" Her voice, usually smug and unshakable, was tinged with unease.

    After what felt like an eternity, their descent slowed, the darkness around them giving way to faint glimmers of light.

    The radiant pull ceased abruptly, and theynded with a resounding thud on solid ground.

    Asher groaned as he stood, brushing debris off his armor, "You okay, Lori?" he asked, his eyes darting to her.

    Lori¡¯s colossal form shifted, transforming into a smaller size, her dark purple eyes glowing faintly as she uncoiled herself, "Sssss, barely," she muttered, her gaze scanning their surroundings. "But where¡­ where are we?"

    The air was thick and heavy, almost suffocating. Around them was a sprawling expanse of ruins, dimly illuminated by glowing, crystalline orbs embedded in the cracked walls and towering structures.

    The architecture was unlike anything they had seen¡ªelegant, sharp yet ancient, with intricate carvings of mysterious symbols and flowing runes etched into every surface.

    Enormous arches stretched skyward, their tips shattered and crumbled. The ground beneath their feet was smooth but weathered, littered with fragments of what must have been magnificent sculptures.

    "This¡­ this ce," Asher muttered, his voice barely above a whisper as he turned in a slow circle. "It¡¯s¡­ massive."

    "It¡¯sss more than that," Lori said, her tail curling protectively around Asher.

    "Thisss ce¡­ it smells old. Too old. And look at these carvings¡­ they¡¯re unlike anything I¡¯ve seen in our world."

    Asher¡¯s gaze locked onto one of the walls, where a mural depicted a city bathed in radiant light, its towers reaching toward the sun.

    Surrounding the city were figures¡ªlooking like people, their hands raised in reverence, bowing down to a giant man with a thick beard and mustache, standing before the sun, holding a spear.

    His brow furrowed as he whispered, "These people¡­ who are they bowing to? But this ce¡­.does it belong to the Eclipsion Kingdom?" Even though he asked that, he felt it couldn¡¯t be possible since the entire kingdom had turned to dust, leaving nothing behind.

    Lori hissed softly, her gaze sweeping over a broken statue of a figure holding a long, radiant de, "Could thisss be¡­?"

    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence. The weight of their surroundings left no room for certainty, only a growing sense of unease.

    Asher¡¯s footsteps echoed faintly as he approached the statue, his fingers brushing against the intricate carvings at its base, "Whatever this ce was¡­ it¡¯s been buried for a long time. No one¡¯s been here for centuries, maybe longer."

    "Or maybe they were wiped out," Lori hissed, her eyes narrowing. "Thisss isn¡¯t a ce people abandon willingly."

    Asher¡¯s gaze flickered to the far end of the chamber, where a massive, crumbled gateway loomed. Beyond it, faint lights flickered like dying embers, and the air seemed to hum faintly, resonating with an energy he couldn¡¯t ce.

    "We need to move," he said, his voice steady but cautious, "Whatever this ce is, it¡¯s not meant to be found and we have to get out of here. That Red Witch probably wanted us to be trapped here forever. Easier than trying to fight us."

    Lori rumbled in agreement, reducing her size even more to snugly coil around Asher¡¯s neck like an ornate scarf and use him as her ride, "Sss, very true. Let¡¯sss not waste time. The longer we stay, the more I feel this ce watching us."

    Asher¡¯s gaze shot upwards, his dark yellow eyes piercing through the oppressive darkness. His wings twitched with impatience as desperation wed at his chest, "If we fell from above, we should be able to get out by going up," he said, his voice taut with urgency.

    Lori nodded eagerly, "Right, right. Give it a try. I won¡¯t be able to take off as fast asss you," she hissed, her tone unusually cooperative.

    With a sharp nod, leathery wings erupted from Asher¡¯s back, their dark green mes crackling ominously. He crouched briefly beforeunching upward with a thunderous burst, his speed leaving a sharp gust in his wake. The air roared around him, but just as he climbed a few feet, the entire expanse lit up briefly with a blinding, radiant white light.

    The pull came again, swift and merciless, yanking him downward. He hit the ground hard, the impact sending debris flying. Lori let out an annoyed hiss as her serpentine body took the brunt of thending as well, along with the sting of the radiant mana that coursed through her veins. Explore hidden tales at empire

    "HSSSHHH, brat! Did you have to fall like that?" she hissed, wriggling off his neck and onto the ground, dusting off her shimmering scales, "My poor scales got scraped again! Do you have any idea how precioussss the makeup is for them?"

    Asher groaned as he pushed himself up, shaking off the fall, "Fuck... Whatever pulled us down here is still active? It¡¯s got to be some kind of array. Now that I focused, I can feel a subtle vibration here," he muttered, frustration clear in his voice as he added, "It must be powerful enough to overpower both of us. That¡¯s insane. Forget about me¡ªyour strength is close to the Moon Guardian¡¯s, and even you didn¡¯t stand a chance."

    Lori¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply, "Ssssily brat, are you mocking my strength now byparing me to that old mutt??" she snapped, her tail flicking toward his legs in annoyance.

    Asher quickly cleared his throat, stepping back, "Rx. I¡¯m just trying to make sense of how this is possible."

    Lori¡¯s tongue flicked out as she mulled over his words, "Ssss, the real question you should also ask is how radiant mana manifested here. Right now, it¡¯s gone. But the moment you tried to fly up, it came from everywhere. I still feel the sting of it on my scales. It was stronger than anything I had ever felt. You can¡¯t try escaping again without finding a way to ssstop that pull."

    She paused, caressing her scales with her tail, when suddenly her eyes blinked in realization, "Wait a minute!"

    "What now?" Asher asked, scanning the shadowy expanse, trying to piece together this enigmatic ce.

    Lori slithered up over his body, wrapping around his neck, her sharp gaze fixed on his face, "I just realized¡­ you didn¡¯t ssshow any signs of pain or hurt when we got pulled down by whatever radiant array that was. Even now, after trying to fly up, you didn¡¯t ssssuffer like I did. How could that be, when even my majestic and powerful self got scorched from within?"

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Asher¡¯s jaw tightened briefly, his gaze darting away before waving his hand dismissively, "It¡¯s because I have an immortal bloodline, okay? No offense to yours."

    Lori hissed sharply into his ear, making him flinch, "Ssss! Mocking my legendary bloodline too now, brat?"

    "What? You were the one who asked!" Asher shot back, rubbing his ear. He quickly shifted gears, "But we don¡¯t have time for this. I need to get back to my kingdom. We can¡¯t waste time trapped here. Can¡¯t you sense anything? Your senses are sharper than mine."

    Lori sniffed the air, her tongue flickering out before narrowing her eyes, "I think¡­ we ssshould head straight."

    Asher frowned, looking around the vast, dark expanse. Dimly glowing objects scattered in all directions, making the space feel infinite, "You sure? It looks like we can walk in any direction here."

    Lori tilted her head, annoyed, "You¡¯re the one who asked. There¡¯s only one way to find out."

    "Fine. Let¡¯s go," Asher said decisively, his wings folding behind him as he began to sprint forward, his boots echoing faintly against the stone floor.

    The two moved through the deste ruins, the faint glow of ancient, crystalline structures providing brief glimpses of towering arches and broken spires. Asher¡¯s mind churned with questions, but he shoved them aside, focusing solely on finding an exit.

 Chapter 763: The Cursed Mana

    The oppressive silence of the ruins was broken only by the faint sound of Asher¡¯s boots crunching against the debris-strewn ground and Lori¡¯s low, rhythmic hissing as she scanned her surroundings warily.

    The air felt heavy, thick with an ominous energy that prickled at their senses. The scattered crystalline stones barely illuminated their path, though they were just rubbish upon taking a closer look.

    The deeper they ventured, the more Asher felt an unease creeping into his thoughts, though he refused to let it slow him down.

    Yet, no matter how fast he was trying to navigate, this ce seemed endless. He couldn¡¯t even think of flying lest he fly past any clue to help them leave this ce.

    But he came to a sudden halt, his eyes widening as the path opened into a clearing. Before them stood a towering structure, its colossal facade stretching upward into the darkness above.

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The building was unlike anything Asher had ever seen; its architecture was alien yet impossibly elegant.

    Time and ruin had taken their toll, with cracks splintering its surface and dark vines creeping along its edges, but the majesty of its design still shone through.

    Intricate carvings, geometric patterns, and sweeping arches adorned its surface, exuding a sense of both power and mystery.

    "What¡­ is this ce?" Asher muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. He couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from the towering edifice, his mind racing to make sense of what he was seeing, "Who could¡¯ve built something like this? Could it be the First Demons?"

    Lori slithered closer, her massive body coiling slightly as her eyes scanned the structure, "Thisss isss not the work of the First Demonsss," she hissed, her toneced with unease, "I have read the history of the First Demons; and they were too crude and brutish to evene close to think about building such things. Thisss¡­ this is beyond anything even the grandest kingdoms in our world could have imagined."

    Asher¡¯s gaze shifted downward as he noticed the remnants of what had once been a massive statue standing before the building¡¯s entrance. All that remained were the feet, carved from a special white marble and standing atop a cracked base. He could see that it was a statue of someone very important and belonged to a man based on the scattered parts.

    The rest of the statuey in ruins, fragments of stone scattered haphazardly around the clearing. At the base of the statue, faint scribbles caught his attention.

    He crouched down, narrowing his eyes as he tried to decipher the alien writing, "There¡¯s something written here," he said, gesturing for Lori to join him. "But I can¡¯t read it. It¡¯s in anguage I¡¯ve never seen before."

    Lori lowered her head, her forked tongue flicking out as she studied the etchings, "I don¡¯t recognize it either," she admitted, her voice tinged with frustration, "It¡¯s not ournguage or anynguage belonging to Zalthor, and I know every singlenguage spoken in our world. Thisss is something¡­ else."

    The two exchanged a nce, the mystery deepening with every step they took. Asher straightened, his gaze lingering on the broken statue for a moment longer before turning toward the building, "Let¡¯s head inside. Maybe we¡¯ll find something that can help us leave this weird ce."

    The entrance yawned before them, its massive doors long since fallen away, leaving only an open archway that led into darkness.

    Asher¡¯s boots echoed faintly as he stepped inside, the sound amplified by the vast, empty space beyond. Lori looked around curiously, trying to make sense of this ce.

    Inside, the hall was enormous, its sheer scale almost overwhelming. Once-grand columns lined the space, their surfaces adorned with elegant carvings and patterns that seemed to shimmer faintly in the dim light.

    Rubble littered the floor, evidence of the building¡¯s copse over countless centuries, but even in its ruined state, the hall exuded an air of grandeur and reverence.

    "This ce¡­" Asher murmured, running a hand along one of the cracked columns, "Are you sure this ce wasn¡¯t built by the First Demons? They were more powerful than us, right? Drakaris was also alive at that time. Maybe this was some secret ce they built."

    Lori kept shaking her head confidently, "Brat, are you underestimating the history I know of our world?" she asked, her tone piqued.

    "Of course not, but if not them, then who?" Asher asked while scanning his surroundings, hoping to find something, especially whatever was trapping them here.

    Lori nudged him closer to a mural etched into the wall, her eyes narrowing as she studied the figures depicted, "And the radiant mana here¡­" She hissed softly, her voice dropping. "No demon would dare ssstay in a ce like this, let alone build it. Thisss isn¡¯t their doing."

    Asher nodded slowly, her words aligning with his own realization. But if it wasn¡¯t demons, then who could it be?

    "It possibly can¡¯t be-"

    Before he could ask further, his boot caught on something buried beneath the rubble, making him stumble slightly. "What the¡­" He looked down, his brows furrowing. "I think something¡¯s buried here."

    Channeling his dark green mana, Asher unleashed a controlled burst, sting away the debris. Dust and stone scattered across the hall, revealing whaty beneath. His eyes widened as he took a step back, his breath catching in his throat.

    Bones. Large, decayed, and unmistakably humanoid.

    Lori hissed in disbelief, her massive form recoiling slightly as she peered down at the remains, "Bonesss?" she whispered, her voice tinged with both awe and unease. "For them to ssstill be intact after all this time¡­ These bones must belong to someone very powerful. Yet not even the bones of peak Soul Devourers shouldst this long. If my senses are right, this ce should at least be hundreds of thousands of years old."

    She slithered closer, her sharp eyes narrowing as she studied the remains more closely. Her voice dropped to a hushed murmur, "But these¡­ they look like-"

    "Human bones¡­" Asher finished, his voice low and filled with shock. He crouched down, his fingers hovering just above the ancient remains, yet he felt a strange energying from it.

    "What the hell¡­What are human bones doing here? It¡¯s not possible..."

    Lori shook her head, her serpentine form coiling tighter in bafflement and shock, "This can¡¯t be... Did someone bury these little humanssss here? But that doesn¡¯t ssssound right..."

    "I doubt that," Asher said as he crouched and picked up one of the bones, studying it carefully. But the moment he picked it up, he felt as if every cell in his body was being reinvigorated before that feeling suddenly disappeared, making him wonder if he just imagined it.

    "Take a closer look at this bone. What do you see?" He moved the bone closer to Lori¡¯s face, pointing at faint, dark crimson veins etched along its surface.

    "HSSSS! Don¡¯t bring it closer!" Lori hissed suddenly, recoiling sharply. Her tailshed out, swatting Asher¡¯s hand and sending the bone tumbling to the ground.

    "Shit! What was that for?" Asher winced, shaking his stinging hand as he red at her.

    Discover more content at empire

    "Hsssss, Y-You didn¡¯t feel anything from that?" Lori asked, her wide eyes brimming with disbelief.

    Asher blinked, confused. "I did feel something strange from it. But it¡¯s just a bone belonging to some dead person. Why did you overreact as if it hurt you or something?"

    "SSSS! You can¡¯t be serious," Lori hissed, her voice trembling slightly. "How could you not be affected by that Cursed mana??"

    "Cursed mana?" Asher echoed, his brows furrowing deeper, "What are you talking about?"

    Lori¡¯s snout twitched, and she tilted her head, her disbelief clear, "Ssssss... didn¡¯t you see? That human... he seemed to have died from mana corruption!"

    "Mana corruption?" Asher repeated, his voice skeptical but curious.

    "How do you think the Oseon Continent and the Eclipsion Kingdom turned into a wastnd?" Lori asked sharply, her serpentine body shifting uneasily.

    "Didn¡¯t those from my kingdom use some kind of powerful weapons to destroy them?" Asher asked with a shrug. "I did ask Rowena about it, but she also didn¡¯t seem to know what exactly they used. Not even Reba or Esther knew, though they were pretty young at that time."

    "You are right that it wassss a weapon of some sort," Lori hissed, her eyes narrowing, "But no weapon in history was ever capable of such destruction¡ªlet alone killing the ce entirely with no chance of recovering and filling it with death even to this day. I wassss there when it happened but didn¡¯t get to witness it. All I know is that whatever weapon it wassss, it released such a deadly dark power that it ate away at every wisp of life present in thends of this continent, corrupting and eating away at everything, dead or alive."

    She paused, her voice dropping slightly as she continued, "After it happened, I decided to take a quick look, only to realize it made every nerve in my body writhe in pain even after standing a couple of miles away from it. But thanks to my superior eyes, I was able to get a glimpse and saw that the bonessss of the dead had these very same lines of death. That is why the locals called it the Cursed Mana," she said, her toneced with lingering unease.

    "So even the powerful ones like the Caleumbra King, who must have had high proficiency in using dark mana, got corrupted by this Cursed Mana thatpletely overwhelmed him?" Asher muttered, his voice low as he plucked another bone from beneath the rubble, his fingers trailing over its surface, "Just what kind of darkness could it be?"

    Lori hissed softly, blinking rapidly as her eyes kept darting to the bone in his hands, still in disbelief that he was holding that cursed bone as if it was nothing. It can¡¯t be that his bloodline was that superior¡­can it be?

    Asher¡¯s dark yellow eyes glimmered as a thought seemed to spark in his mind, "I was wondering... can I learn something from this dead guy and maybe find out a way to get out of here?" he mumbled, his gaze sharpening as he remembered the crown of the Wraith Lord he had in his possession.

 Chapter 764 A Fake Crown?

    Lori narrowed her sharp dark purple eyes at Asher, her tail flicking with disbelief, "Ssss, did you go stupid, brat? How are you going to learn anything from dead people who died eons ago?" she hissed, her voice dripping with skepticism.

    Asher ignored her jab, and with a subtle motion, a jagged ck headpiece materialized in his hand.

    The crown''s sinister design seemed to hum faintly with an ominous energy, "With this," he said, holding it up to the dim light, "This is the crown of a Wraithlord. I got it as a reward from the Tower of Hell. ording to its description, it should let me learn things from the dead¡­ though I haven''t tested it yet."

    Lori''s eyes narrowed even further, her distrust evident, "Every object hassss its limitation, even if it''s something from the Tower of Hell," she hissed. Her forked tongue flicked briefly before she added, "But fine. Let''sss see how much you can learn using this ugly crown."

    Asher gave her a nod as he ced the crown on his head.

    "Urgh!" Almost instantly, his body stiffened, his eyes bulging and his muscles locked up as an overwhelming darkness surged into his mind.

    A suffocating wave of despair and anguish struck him like a hammer, making him stagger and fall to his knees.

    "Fuck!" he gasped, clutching his head as though it were splitting apart, "Why does it feel like... it''s splitting my head into two¡­" His voice was strained, his teeth clenched as he fought against the onught.

    He hesitated to remove the crown despite the pain, his stubbornness urging him to persevere.

    But the longer it stayed, the more unbearable the whispers and wailing grew in his head¡ªa cacophony of eerie voices and howling that seemed to w at the edges of his sanity.

    Lori slithered closer, her tail coiling protectively beside him as she studied his grimacing expression, "If it really workssss," she hissed, "then it must be because too many died in this ce. You must be getting affected by these resentful ghostssss. Just try to focusss on anything that makes sense. You can do thisss, brat!"

    Asher gritted his teeth, his body trembling as he tried to concentrate on anything coherent within the chaos. He closed his eyes tightly, shutting out the world around him, but the wailing and whispers only grew louder, drowning out his thoughts.

    "No¡­" he muttered through gritted teeth, his frustration mounting, "It''s all just a cacophony¡­ I-I''m not getting anything solid¡­" His voice was heavy with defeat, and after a few more moments of fruitless struggle, he finally tore the crown from his head because he didn''t want to risk breaking his own mind when his kingdom was in danger. Read exclusive chapters at empire

    The moment it left him, the voices ceased, and his mind was consumed by a deafening silence. He let out a sharp breath, his shoulders sagging as he slumped forward.

    "What a disappointment this thing is," he muttered bitterly, holding the crown in his hands. His eyes glinted with frustration as he stared at it, the object now seeming more useless than helpful.

    Lori slithered closer, her tail flickingzily as she studied the crown with a curious but skeptical gaze, "Let me give it a try," she said smugly, her voice brimming with confidence, "Maybe my ssssuperior mind can handle what yours can''t."

    Asher raised a brow and scoffed, handing the crown to her, "Knock yourself out."

    Wrapping her tail around the crown, Lori ced it atop her head with a flourish. However, the moment it settled, her body jerked violently, and a distressed hiss escaped her lips, "HSSSS!!!" She flung the crown off her head as if it were a venomous snake, and Asher caught it mid-air, his reflexes sharp despite his amusement.

    "You couldn''t even bear it for a second?" Asher asked, his lips curling into a smug smile, "I thought your mind was too superior to mine."

    Lori shot him a disgruntled re, her tail coiling tightly in irritation, "That is a fake crown for ssssure, designed to only mess with your mind. Of course, I can''t make it work."

    "Yeah, sure," Asher said with a low chuckle, though the crown''s failure left a seed of doubt in his mind. He tucked it away, casting onest nce at it before looking around with an anxious look, "Let''s get out of here and search some other ce. I hope we find a way out soon."

    Lori hissed softly in agreement, slithering over him to rest around his neck.

    The atmosphere remained heavy, the ancient air thick with an otherworldly energy that seemed to press against their senses. Asher kept his head down, lost in thought, but as they stepped into the open expanse outside, something caught his eye.

    He stopped abruptly, turning to nce back at the building. His eyes widened as they locked onto a series of carvings etched into the structure''s facade¡ªwords, glowing faintly under the dim light. His breath hitched, and he quickly patted Lori, who was snugly wrapped around his neck. "Hey, hey! Do you read that?"

    "Read what?" Lori asked, her snout twitching as she turned to follow his gaze. Her eyes squinted at the alien writing atop the building, "We ssssaw that before, and obviously, it''s some aliennguage. Why are you acting all ssssurprised now?"

    "I¡­" Asher trailed off, his voice tinged with disbelief, "I can read it."

    Lori''s eyes widened, her tail coiling tightly in surprise, "Sssseriously?? What does it say?"

    Asher stared at the glowing letters, his mind reeling as he read aloud, "The City of the Immortals¡­" His voice faltered, his words barely above a whisper. His heart pounded in his chest as the realization began to sink in. Were they standing in the ruins of a city long forgotten? And did this city really house immortals?

    The faint glow of the alien letters atop the building still lingered in Asher''s mind as Lori slithered beside him, her serpentine form coiling slightly. She mumbled, almost to herself, "City of the Immortalsss? Brat, could this ce be rted to your lineage?!" On second thought, why did she even ask that, as if she was admitting his superior lineage!

    Asher scoffed lightly, shaking his head. "Of course not. Like we saw earlier, humans probably lived in this ce. On second thought..." He paused, his brow furrowing in thought as he gestured vaguely toward the building, "Those carvings on the walls we saw¡ªthey looked like humans worshiping someone. Maybe someone who did look like a god or an immortal. But..." His voice trailed off as he approached the broken statue, the fragments of its grandeur scattered around its base. He stopped before the cracked marble pedestal, his eyes narrowing, "It doesn''t make sense. How could a ce like this exist in our world?"

    He leaned in closer, his gaze locking onto the inscription etched at the base of the statue. As the alien script shimmered faintly under the dim light, his lips moved instinctively, the meaning of the words flowing into his mind as if he had always known them. "I can read this as well... It says, ''Hail the Immortal Sovereign.''" Asher straightened, his gaze flickering between the pedestal and the broken fragments of the statue scattered around it. Among the debris, he noticed pieces resembling parts of a face, including a section of a beard. He mumbled, "Who the hell could he have been other than being an immortal if that''s really possible?"

    Lori slithered closer, her dark purple eyes narrowing as she studied the shattered remnants of the statue. "He must be the one in those carvingssss... the one the people were worshipping. But my gutsss tell me it''s just a conceited mortal calling himself an immortal," she hissed skeptically.

    Her gaze shifted back to Asher, her expression tinged with disbelief and a hint of envy, "But brat, you can really understand this aliennguage now?"

    Asher''s lips curled into a faint smile, his amusement barely concealed. "Looks like the crown wasn''t fake after all. Maybe all those dead in this ce instilled the knowledge of theirnguage in me." He gestured toward the ruins around them. "Now we finally have some hope of figuring out what this ce is¡ªand maybe even finding a way out."

    Lori hissed softly, her tail flicking with curiosity as her dark purple eyes gleamed. "Ssss, you want to leave this ce quickly even after knowing how ancient and mysterious it is? What if we find sssome precious treasures here? Don''t you want to find out?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Asher shook his head, his expression resolute. "I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t tempted. I''d love to explore every inch of this ce, uncover its secrets, and figure out how humans ended up here. But the draconians will attack my kingdom soon, and I can''t afford to waste time here. Don''t forget that the Red Witch trapped us here, leaving us to die. This ce might be ancient and mysterious, but it could also be dangerous. We can''t let our guard down."

    Lori let out an exaggerated hiss of disappointment, her tail curling in azy arcm, "Ssss, you are such a sssspoilsport you are, brat. But fine, if you love your kingdom that much, I''ll let it go for now." Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she added, "I''ll just leave sssome traces here so I can hopefullye back one day. Maybe even build a nice, secret cave for myself," and added in a low whisper nobody else could hear, "...and for our future family," She gave a gleeful smile, clearly relishing the idea.

    Asher sighed, shaking his head with mild exasperation, "You do you, Lori. Just make it quick."

    As he turned his gaze back toward the horizon, his eyes caught sight of something faint in the distance. The dim light revealed a shadowy structure partially hidden by rubble.

    Even at a distance, its immense size was apparent, its wide base unmistakable despite the fact that its upper half was just gone. The faint glimmer of something metallic caught his eye near the edges of the ruin.

    "I see a strange building ahead," Asher said, pointing toward the structure, "Let''s head that way."

    Lori slithered forward, her forked tongue flicking as she sniffed the air, "What do you think it issss?" she asked, her tone tinged with curiosity.

    "Only one way to find out," Asher said, his voice calm but determined.

 Chapter 765: A Difficult Dilemma

    Chapter 765: A Difficult Dilemma

    ?

    Not too long ago,

    The royal city of the Bloodburn Kingdom was chaos incarnate, the ground trembling beneath the sh of its brave people and the bloodthirsty draconians.

    The crimson glow of Rowena''s blood-mes and the eerie radiance of Drakar''s Dragonblood Knights illuminated the night like a violent storm.

    The air carried the metallic scent of blood, thick with the cries of the wounded and dying, as Rowena stood amidst the carnage with ralis towering behind her, its dark golden scales shimmering ominously in the pale moonlight.

    Rowena raised her whip slightly and whispered to her dragon, "ralis, it''s just you and me now... until the end."

    ralis rumbled low and deep, the sound reverberating like thunder through the battlefield. The dragon''s massive maw opened wide, and an inferno of crimson mes erupted forth.

    The air itself ignited, the mes scorching the ground and the draconians in their path. The searing heat was so intense that the ground cracked and smoldered as the river of fire surged toward Drakar and his forces.

    Drakar watched her from the distance, his dark red eyes glinting with malicious glee," he sneered, raising a gauntleted hand to signal his troops, "Kill her dragon, but leave her breathing. I want her to kneel before me."

    Dozens of soldiers, each at least a peak Soul Purger, rushed forward, but the mes spewing from ralis'' gaping maw drowned them, the searing heat turning them into charred husks within seconds.

    Drakar''s Dragonblood Knights surged forward, their scarlet armor gleaming as they moved in perfect unison.

    Each carried weapons imbued with powerful dark mana, their movements coordinated like a deadly machine. They leaped into the air, aiming for ralis, but the dragon was a blur of motion. Its tail swept across the battlefield, smashing into them like a battering ram, sending several crashing into the ground with bone-shattering force.

    Rowena stepped forward, her whip snapping with a resounding crack that cut through the din of battle.

    A single flick of her wrist sent the weapon spiraling toward a cluster of Drakar''s men. The thick ck tendrils of the whip glowed with her dark mana, wrapping around three soldiers before tightening with an audible snap. Their bodies crumpled to the ground like broken dolls, lifeless.

    She moved like a shadow, her movements precise and fluid. With every flick of her wrist, her whipshed out, slicing through armor and flesh as if it were paper.

    Blood sprayed into the air, and with a sharp motion, her crimson mes erupted, consuming the nearest attackers in an inferno of searing heat. The ground beneath her cracked and trembled as her Force Bending powers surged, pulling enemy soldiers to their knees before crushing them under an invisible weight.

    Yet, the tide of enemies seemed endless.

    Drakar watched from a distance. Despite seeing so many of his men die, his lips curled into a sly smile as he gestured at the massive ive before him, "Push forward!" he bellowed, his voice carrying over the cacophony, "Surround the dragon! Keep it upied!" His gaze flickered to Rowena as he muttered to himself, "Let''s see how long you can keep this up."

    ralis, for all its size and power, moved with terrifying speed. Its massive ws tore through the ranks of soldiers attempting to nk it, while its wings beat with enough force to send entire groups flying backward.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Another roar erupted from its throat as he opened his maw, releasing a concentrated st of crimson fire that melted shields and armor alike.

    Rowena, standing beneath ralis, was an unrelenting force. As her whipshed out again, carving a path through the elite draconian soldiers closing in on her, she raised her free hand. The air around her shimmered as her Force Bending powers activated.

    Soldiers screamed as the gravity around them intensified, their bodies contorting unnaturally before copsing into broken heaps.

    Still, the Dragonblood Knights were relentless. One of them leaped onto ralis''s back, driving a spear charged with dark mana into the dragon''s nk.

    ralis let out a rumbling growl of pain but twisted his massive body, throwing the knight off bnce before snapping him up in his jaws like snapping an ant. With a sickening crunch, the knight''s body exploded in a burst of blood.

    "Your dragon bleeds, Rowena," Drakar taunted, his voice cutting through the chaos as he began striding forward. His ive glinted menacingly in the dim light, "If you surrender now, I will at least spare your dragon," Drakar still had a wish to take control of ralis, even if he knew it was impossible. However, if he could control Rowena, then he could control her dragon as well.

    His taunts only served to fuel Rowena''s simmering determination as she turned her cold gaze toward him, her expression unfazed. She raised her whip, its ck coils glowing with a faint crimson hue, andshed it toward him.

    "You dare!" Drakar roared and sidestepped the attack, but the ground beneath him erupted as her blood-mes surged, forcing him to retreat a few steps. He didn''t expect she would have the gall to attack him in the middle of fighting his men.

    But then he looked at what she was doing, realizing she made a feint to get him to retreat some distance.

    Rowena''s movements were methodical, and every action was calcted. The moment she was able to make Drakar back off, she reached toward the broken bodies littering the battlefield, channeling the power of blood.

    Crimson tendrils of mana erupted from the corpses, twisting and writhing like living serpents. They struck out, piercing through the armor of nearby soldiers and draining their strength to fuel her own mes.

    "Pathetic," Drakar sneered, lifting his ive as he motioned to his knights. "Don''t give her an inch! She''s nothing without her dragon!" He knew her dragon was too strong that it was able to keep thousands of his men at bay. But at the same time, it frustrated him to see that because of her dragon, she was able to go all out without much worry. Even if she was doomed to fall eventually, he wasn''t expecting her to cut down so many of his men so quickly.

    The Dragonblood Knights responded immediately, regrouping to surround ralis. The dragon roared again, its ws swiping through the ranks, but their coordinated strikes began to wear it down.

    Several knights drove their weapons into its limbs, their dark mana ring upon impact. Some of these weapons were imbued with powerful poison, while the rest were enchanted to weaken those it stabbed into.

    ralis thrashed, its tail smashing into one knight and sending him flying into a group of soldiers, but even the mighty dragon couldn''t be everywhere at once.

    Rowena, seeing herpanion being overwhelmed, extended her Force Bending powers toward him. The gravity around ralis lessened, allowing the dragon to move more freely. With a powerful beat of his wings, he soared into the air, releasing another st of fire that

    forced the knights to scatter.

    Drakar chuckled darkly, "A valiant effort, Rowena, but you can''t win this. Numbers don''t lie, and I''ve brought enough to bury both you and your pet."

    Rowena didn''t respond, her crimson eyes locking onto him with cold resolve. She raised her whip high, and with a sharp flick, the ground around her erupted into a whirlpool of crimson mes. Soldiers caught within screamed as the inferno consumed them, their cries fading into silence as the fire burned everything to ash.

    Despite the devastation, more soldiers poured in from all sides, their ranks seemingly endless. Drakar stood at the center of it all, his smirk never faltering as he watched Rowena and ralis fight valiantly yet struggle to fully turn the tide.

    He knew he had more than enough men to do this all day, and on second thought, the satisfaction of seeing her slowly getting worn down was worth the men he had to sacrifice. He wanted to see the look of despair on her face, the point where she knew there was no way out.

    But despite the destruction wrought by Rowena and ralis, the battlefield was still dominated by the winged soldiers of death.

    Draconian soldiers poured in from every direction, their numbers seemingly endless. Drakar stood at the center of the storm, his smirk never faltering as multiple Drakebane ives were hissing with mana after firing multiple projectiles.

    ralis descended beside Rowena with a thunderous crash, its massive body trembling as itnded. Rowena''s crimson eyes flickered briefly with pain and concern as they fell on her

    companion.

    She could feel the pain ralis was feeling. Her dragon''s dark golden scales were scorched and bloodied, and its breathing was heavy,bored.

    Her gaze settled on the massive ive embedded in its back, its wicked de glowing faintly

    with a dark red aura.

    Despite the grievous wound, ralis stood defiantly on all fours, a low growl rumbling deep

    in its chest.

    Rowena''s whip dangled loosely in her hand for a moment as her fingers tightened around its hilt. Her eyes quivered briefly-an emotion she rarely allowed to surface-but only for a

    moment.

    She stepped forward, her blood-stained armor reflecting the dim glow of the crimson moon above. Her body ached, her mana reserves nearly spent, but her resolve burned brighter than

    ever.

    "Still standing, are you?" Drakar''s mocking voice cut through the din, drawing her attention back to him. He strode forward, his dark red cape trailing behind him as his soldiers parted to make way. His expression was one of smug triumph, the multiple massive ives glinting ominously in the flickering light.

    Drakar raised a hand, and his men aimed the Drakebane ives squarely at Rowena and her dragon. The soldiers holding them stood ready, their dark mana crackling like malevolent

    sparks in the air.

    Drakar''s smirk widened as he rested his own ive on his shoulder, "What''s the matter, Queen of Bloodburn? That''s quite the pitiful look on your face. Are you worried about your pet? Or maybe..." He tilted his head mockingly, "you''re worried about yourself?"

    Fresh drops of blood were dripping onto her whip from the grave injuries of her dragon. It just showed that her dragon was too injured to even heal.

    As for her, she could still push herself and yet to fully go all out. But if she does that, she could

    risk killing that life growing in her womb. Never before had she felt such a difficult dilemma of choosing between the possibility of saving her unborn child or saving her kingdom. Or maybe these choices were only meant to be an illusion.

    Drakar chuckled darkly, gesturing toward the armed soldiers surrounding them, "Look

    around you, Rowena. You''re out of options. Your mana reserves are spent. Your dragon is bleeding out. You''ve fought well, I''ll give you that, but this is where it ends." His smirk twisted into a sinister grin as he pointed the tip of his ive toward her, "Now tell me... Are you going to surrender, or should I force you to your knees by bringing you both to the brink

    of death?"

 Chapter 766: The Dead Dont Let Go

    Chapter 766: The Dead Don''t Let Go

    ?

    Rowena''s vision blurred as her surroundings seemed to fade into a haze of chaos. Her body trembled, her mana reserves utterly depleted, and ralis''sbored breaths echoed behind her.

    She nced at her dragon, his massive frame bleeding and battered, and her heart ached with guilt. In the distance, her castle loomed, its dark spires barely visible through the haze of smoke and mes.

    Her crimson eyes dimmed as she silently whispered in her mind, "Forgive me, Father. I failed you and our kingdom."

    Drakar''s voice pierced through the din, smooth and taunting, "If you surrender now, I will spare whatever is left of your kingdom and your people," he called out, his lips curling into a sly smile. His tone was calcted, testing to see if the proud woman would finally break. She reminded him quite a lot of that bitch who was once his wife. Maybe he found the right recement.

    Rowena''s body wavered slightly, an indescribable strain coursing through her. She ced a hand briefly over her abdomen, the faintest flicker of life within reminding her of the growing child in her womb. She clenched her teeth, grimacing as pain shot through her. But even as her body begged for rest, her mind refused to falter.

    She straightened her back, forcing herself to stand tall despite the agony. Surrendering was not an option. She would rather die fighting than allow her people to bend the knee to someone like Drakar, who would turn their lives into an endless nightmare.

    With a cold, defiant gaze, Rowena silently raised her whip. Its ck coils shimmered faintly, thest remnants of her mana pooling into her weapon. She was prepared to fight again, even if it meant herst stand.

    Drakar sneered, his sinister smile widening. "You foolish woman. Do you seriously think you can go down fighting? No..." His eyes gleamed with malice as he hefted his ive. "I''m going to make sure you stay alive, just so I can savor the moment I break you." Hisughter echoed across the battlefield, chilling the air.

    But suddenly, the battlefield fell into a strange silence, pierced only by the faintest melody- a haunting, ethereal song that seemed to seep into the very marrow of the soldiers present. The melody carried a strange power, sending tremors through the souls of Drakar''s men.

    "What is this?" Drakar growled, his grin fading as the song reached his ears. He quickly channeled mana to block the sound, shouting, "Quickly! Seal your ears!"

    But it was toote. Hundreds of his soldiers began staggering, their eyes zing over as the song took hold of them. Like puppets on strings, they turned on theirrades, their weapons cutting down their fellow soldiers with no hesitation. The battlefield erupted into chaos as the possessed soldiers shed with those who struggled to resist the song''s influence.

    Rowena''s brows briefly raised in surprise as she turned her head toward the source of the melody. Emerging from the darkness, marching behind a line of armored soldiers, was Is.

    She moved with regal grace, her presencemanding, and behind her marched 500 Umbralfiend warriors, their faces shrouded in darkness but their movements sharp and disciplined.

    "Is..." Rowena mumbled weakly, the name slipping from her lips as a faint glimmer of shock and recognition crossed her face. Of all the people, she hadn''t expected Is toe. She had every reason to help her own people rather thane here, let alone bring so many elite soldiers with her, with dozens of them being low-level Soul Devourers.

    As the chaos raged on, Is approached Rowena, her melodic song ceasing but leaving its effects rippling through the battlefield.

    Her cool blue eyes met Rowena''s as she spoke, her voice calm yet earnest, "I know you are angry at me, and I understand if you won''t forgive me for not telling you the truth. But it was never mine to tell, nor did I want to break your trust. For now, let''s just focus on getting through this together."

    Rowena''s crimson eyes flickered, aplicated light shing through them as she gazed at Is. The harsh words she had spoken to her earlier echoed in her mind, yet here Is was, standing beside her. Despite everything, she hade to help.

    Rowena gave a silent nod, her expression softening briefly before her gaze hardened once more as they turned to face Drakar and his men.

    Drakar''s face twisted into a snarl as he surveyed the chaos among his soldiers. The sight of them turning on each other made his blood boil. He realized he would have to sacrifice even more of his own men to deal with this annoying umbralfiend princess, but he was determined to make it worth it.

    Meanwhile, toward the north of the kingdom, the towns were aze, their streets painted red with the blood of soldiers and civilians alike.

    Amid the destruction, the soldiers of House Thorne and several noble houses fought valiantly under themand of Lord Thorin. His mastery over death arts made him a horrifying sight on the battlefield. With each draconian he cut down, he animated their corpses, turning them into undead monstrosities.

    The undead draconians, their eyes glowing with a sinister dark blue light, staggered back into the fray, their jagged weapons striking their former allies. The battlefield was a grotesque theater of life and death, the line between the two blurred as Thorin''s death arts turned the tide against the invaders.

    Nearby, Esther fought alongside her soldiers, hermanding voice cutting through the chaos. Her summoned Death Knight, a harbinger of despair, stood like a shadow of death amidst the carnage. Its skeletal visage, twisted with malice, seemed to drain the morale of the draconians as it moved with terrifying speed, cutting through their ranks with a single sweep of its massive de.

    Not far from Esther, Sabina, and Silvia battled fiercely alongside Umbralfiend warriors, crushing the draconian soldiers from both sides in a pincer move.

    Sabina, panting heavily, wiped blood from her dark blue gown, her smirk defiant despite the exhaustion. "I never expected these stone-headed Umbralfiends woulde in handy on a day like this," she said, her voice tinged with grim satisfaction.

    Silvia''s gaze shifted suddenly, her eyes widening with rm, "Oh no... Look there," she gasped, her voice trembling.

    Sabina''s smirk faded as she followed Silvia''s gaze. Tens of thousands of draconians poured into the battlefield like an unending tide, their bloodthirsty cries echoing through the

    burning streets.

    They even seemed a bit stronger than the ones they just fought. It seemed like they were purposefully sent here to fight them while they were spent and injured.

    The battlefield roared with chaos, a cacophony of shing steel, anguished cries, and the sickening thuds of bodies hitting the blood-soaked ground.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Lord Thorin, the once-unstoppable forcemanding the defenders, faltered, his movements sluggish andbored.

    Sweat and blood dripped from his brow as his deadly death arts, which had animated countless fallen draconians to fight for him, began to wane. His mana reserves were spent, his body weakened from the relentless assault.

    The draconian generals, sensing his exhaustion and waiting for this opportunity, converged on him like vultures. Their glowing red eyes gleamed with malicious intent as they lunged

    toward him.

    Thorin swung his dark de, slicing through the first wave of attackers, but he couldn''t keep up. The second wave overwhelmed him, their spears piercing through his armor, their ws tearing into his flesh.

    A pained grunt escaped his lips as he fell to his knees, blood pooling beneath him. His undead soldiers, once an unyielding shield, crumbled to dust as his death magic faltered entirely. The draconians snarled in triumph as their des drove into his chest, pinning him to the ground like a broken figure in the eye of the storm.

    But just as they tried to pull out their des to see the light in his eyes fade, a few undead rose from the ground and trapped the draconian generals on the spot by wrapping their dead arms

    around them.

    The draconian generals were shocked but gritted their teeth as they tried to struggle free.

    But then their figures were lit up with a chilling dark blue light as they looked down.

    Thorin, his dying body glowing with an eerie, deadly blue light, gave them onest indifferent look, "Struggle all you want. The dead don''t let go... and neither will I," Saying so, an earthshaking st of dark blue light spread out in a sphere-like shape for hundreds of meters, reducing every draconian trapped in the sphere to get shredded apart by the hands of

    death.

    From across the battlefield, Esther turned as she felt the entire ground beneath her shake. Seeing the dark blue sphere flickering away in the distance and the thousands of dead draconians, she realized what just happened.

    Without hesitation, she flew towards that spot. Her staff glowed faintly as she reached his side, the chaos of battle fading into a muffled hum around her.

    Thorin''s breaths were shallow, each one a struggle as blood seeped from the corner of his mouth. His skeletal hand weakly reached out, and Esther knelt beside him, clutching it

    tightly.

    In a hoarse, rasping voice, he said, "Protect... our secrets... no matter what. I am trusting you...

    with this."

    Esther''s lips parted, disbelief shing across her face. Even in his dying breath, he was more concerned about the secrets of House Thorne than himself or his family.

    The thought burned within her like an icy shard. She didn''t even know what to say as she saw the light fade from his eyes. His head slumped back, and his hand went limp in hers.

    For a moment, the chaos of the battlefield seemed to still, as if the world itself acknowledged the death of one of its titans. But Esther felt no grief.

    She sat frozen, clutching his lifeless hand, her expression hardening into one of cold disappointment. He was ambitious, ruthless yet consumed by duty to their house. Not far away, Sabina caught sight of her father''s fall. Her breath hitched as an unexpected

    stab of pain pierced her chest. Her grip on her bloodied chain tightened as she whispered, "No..." Her heart clenched, the weight of reality sinking in. No matter what kind of man he had been, he was still her father.

    Sabina''s eyes burned with unshed tears as a low, simmering rage began to boil within her.

    She stared at the draconians who had swarmed her father, her teeth gritted so hard it felt as though they would crack. "How dare you... How dare you filthy draconians..." she mumbled, her voice trembling with uncontained fury.

    Without waiting, she surged forward, her bloodied chain unfurling with a sharp, metallic snap. Her voice rose to a roar as she charged into the fray, "I''ll kill everyst one of you!"

 Chapter 767: When Blood Calls

    Chapter 767: When Blood Calls

    ?

    "Sabina, no! Come back!" Silvia cried out from behind, her voice filled with worry as she rushed to follow. She could see the anguish driving Sabina''s reckless charge, and it terrified her. "Please! It''s not safe!"

    Sabina didn''t hear her or simply didn''t care. Her blood-streaked gown billowed as she threw herself into the thick of the draconian horde.

    "You filthy bastards!" she spat, her chain snapping forward and coiling around a draconian''s throat. With a sharp pull, the soldier''s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. Sabina''s dark mana surged, animating the corpse and sending it staggering forward to fight its former allies.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Sabina! Stop! You''re going to get yourself killed!" Silvia''s soft yet panicked voice cried out as she chased after herpanion. Her delicate hand clutched her dark red staff tightly, her wide eyes flicking between the swarming draconians and Sabina''s reckless assault.

    "Stay back, Silvia!" Sabina barked, her voice rough, "I don''t need help!" But her chainshed out again, her body trembling from the sheer exertion of her vengeance-driven attack.

    Silvia ignored her, her heart pounding as she pressed forward, "Silvia can''t leave you alone! You''ll die like this!" Her staff red with a blood-red glow, and in an instant, shimmering rose petals of dark red mana materialized in the air around her. The petals swirled like a deadly storm, cutting through the draconians that tried to reach Sabina.

    Sabina didn''t respond, her focus entirely on tearing down the enemies before her. The ground beneath her was littered with the broken bodies of draconians, many of which she animated to rise again as undead soldiers. The undead fought with terrifying ferocity, but the sheer number of draconians continued to press closer.

    Silvia raised her staff again, her voice trembling but resolute, "Stay away from her!" The illusion of a blooming rose bush suddenly erupted from the ground, thorned vinesshing out and ensnaring several draconians.

    The soldiers roared, shing at the ethereal vines as they struggled to break free from something that wasn''t even real.

    But the draconians weren''t slowing. A de raked across Silvia''s arm, tearing through her sleeve and leaving a bloody gash.

    "AHH!" She gasped, stumbling back as pain red through her.

    "Silvia!" Sabina turned sharply, her eyes widening as she saw the injury. For the first time since she had charged into the fray, her rage faltered.

    She moved toward Silvia,shing out with her chain to knock away the draconian who had struck her. Sabina''s breath came in heavy pants, her energy nearly spent, but she stood protectively in front of Silvia, her bloodied chain coiled tightly in her hands.

    "You''re such a foolish girl!" Sabina muttered through gritted teeth, her voice trembling with both anger and concern. "Why didn''t you stay back?!"

    "S-Silvia couldn''t just let you..." Silvia''s soft voice broke off as her eyes welled with tears. Before she could say more, a chilling presence descended over the battlefield.

    Suddenly, a streak of silver and crimson tore through the ranks of the draconians with an elegant, deadly precision.

    Jael, his dark red sword gleaming with malice,nded gracefully before Sabina and Silvia, his posture poised yet brimming with controlled fury. His long ruby hair caught the dim light of the battlefield, his movements as fluid as a dance.

    A draconian lunged at him, but before it could strike, Jael''s de shed. The soldier froze, its body falling apart in clean halves as Jael turned his cold, piercing gaze toward the remaining horde. His voice was calm yetced with icy wrath.

    "For daring to harm my sister," he said, his tone cutting like a de, "none of you will leave this ce alive."

    "Big Brother!" Silvia gasped, her tear-filled eyes lighting up with joy. She stumbled toward him, clutching her injured arm as relief flooded her expression. "You''re here!"

    Jael turned his head slightly, giving her a reassuring smile, "I am, Silvia," he said gently, his eyes softening briefly. "Now fall back. Let me handle this."

    Silvia hesitated, clutching her staff tightly, "But... there''s too many of them-""Go," Jael said firmly with a smile, his voice steady and confident, "I won''t let themy another finger on you."

    Sabina grunted, still panting from exhaustion as she grabbed Silvia''s arm, "You heard him. Fall back now." She shot a pointed look at Silvia, her voice carrying an edge of urgency. "Don''t make it harder for him."

    As Silvia reluctantly retreated a few steps, Jael turned his attention back to the draconians, who were regrouping and charging toward him. His movements were swift, almost ethereal, as he wove between their strikes. His de became an extension of his body, cutting down soldiers with a deadly elegance that left them no room to react.

    Jael''s illusions began to take shape as the battlefield shifted. Blood-red roses bloomed in the air around him, their petals shimmering like ss. The roses exploded in bursts of sharp, crimson thorns that tore through the ranks of the draconians, leaving behind cries of pain and confusion.

    "Magnificent..." Silvia whispered in awe, her eyes glued to her brother''s graceful yet brutal performance.

    But as minutes passed her admiration quickly turned to worry as Jael began to slow, the unending tide of enemies pushing him back. His pristine attire was now stained with his own blood, shallow cuts appearing on his arms and legs.

    "Big Brother..." Silvia''s voice trembled as tears welled in her eyes again. She took a step forward, but Sabina caught her by the arm, pulling her back.

    "Don''t be stupid!" Sabina snapped, her own voice shaking from exhaustion, "He wouldn''t want you to throw your life away after he just saved you."

    Silvia anxiously gritted her teeth as she saw the draconians pressing in relentlessly while Jael fought with every ounce of strength he had left.

    His elegant swordy, once fluid and untouchable, now faltered as shallow cuts and deeper wounds marred his once-pristine form. His breathing grew heavier, each strike of his de slower than thest, though his eyes burned with defiance.

    "Nooo..." Silvia''s voice trembled as she clutched her staff tightly, her heart aching with every injury her brother suffered. Tears welled in her wide, childlike eyes, spilling down her cheeks as her legs trembled beneath her. "He''s going to die... Sabina, he''s going to die!" "Pull yourself together!" Sabina barked, though her own voice shook. She tightened her grip on Silvia''s arm, trying to drag her away. But exhaustion wed at Sabina as well, her body too spent from her earlier rage to physically haul Silvia away, even if she wanted to. However, her ghostly red eyes softened briefly, filled with regret as she saw Silvia trembling and crying, her gaze fixed on Jael, "Damn it, girl, I don''t have the strength to knock you out and carry you. And you''re making me watch this too..." Sabina muttered under her breath, her own frustration mingling with sadness.

    Silvia struggled weakly against Sabina''s grip, her tear-streaked face a mask of anguish. "Please... Silvia can''t just leave him! He''s fighting for us, and Silvia can''t do anything-" Suddenly, a deafening roar erupted from behind the draconian forces, shattering the tense despair that hung in the air. The ground quaked as hundreds of soldiers d in ruby-red armor charged onto the battlefield with deadly precision, their weapons glinting under the

    faint light.

    Their war cries pierced the cacophony of battle, striking fear into the draconians.

    At the head of the charge, a towering figure moved with unmatched grace and ferocity- Vernon Valentine.

    His ruby red cape billowed behind him as his sword, an elegant yet menacing de, carved through the draconian ranks like a hot knife through butter. His every movement was precise, a deadly ballet that left no enemy standing.

    The draconians, caught off guard by the assault from behind, faltered. Their ranks scrambled to react as Vernon''s soldiers pressed forward, forcing them to shift their attention from Jael

    to the new threat.

    "Father!" Silvia cried out, her voice breaking with relief. Her heart surged as she saw the familiar figure cutting through the draconians with ease. Tears of anguish turned into tears of hope as she clutched her staff, "Father is here!"

    Vernon''s deep,manding voice boomed across the battlefield as he called out, "Silvia! Take your brother and get to safety! I will deal with these wretches."

    Jael staggered, his de slipping slightly as the pressure on him lessened. His eyes flickered toward his father, and a faint, exhausted smile touched his lips. But his body was at its limit. He copsed to his knees, his sword falling from his grasp upon seeing that he held out long

    enough.

    "Big Brother!" Silvia screamed, rushing toward him.

    Sabina, despite her weariness, followed close behind, her brows furrowing as she saw the

    state of Silvia''s brother.

    Silvia fell to her knees beside Jael, her trembling hands grabbing his arm. Tears streamed down her face as she whispered, "Please, big brother... You have toe with me. Don''t leave

    me!"

    Jael, his breaths shallow, managed to lift his gaze toward her, "Silvia... don''t cry... You''re safe now. That''s all that matters."

    "No!" she cried, shaking her head vehemently, "You''reing with me. I won''t leave

    without you!"

    Sabina knelt on Jael''s other side, her face grim but determined. She grabbed his other arm, her voice softer than usual. "Come on, Jael. You heard your father. Let''s go."

    With tears streaming down her face, Silvia mustered her strength to pull Jael to his feet with

    Sabina''s help. Together, they dragged him away from the battlefield, the sounds of Vernon''s soldiers shing with the draconians filling the air behind them.

    Vernon''s voice echoed once more, steady and unyielding, "Go fast! I will hold them here!"

    Silvia cast onest tearful nce at her father before focusing on her brother, her determination carrying her forward.

    Despite the chaos behind them, they pressed on, carrying Jael toward safety.

 Chapter 768: Until the End

    Chapter 768: Until the End

    ?

    The battlefield was a nightmare of chaos and despair, Esther and her soldiers pressed into a corner as the draconians closed in with their bloodlust-filled cries.

    The metallic ng of weapons shing and the screams of the dying filled the air as Esther fought valiantly, her dark blue staff swinging with lethal precision.

    But the sheer number of enemies was overwhelming, her soldiers faltering as the draconians pushed harder.

    Esther gritted her teeth, her blood magic waning as exhaustion crept into her limbs. Her pale, marble-like body was riddled with cuts here and there.

    The soldiers around her fell one by one, leaving her surrounded by the snarling, red-eyed monsters. Her breaths came in sharp, ragged gasps as she clutched her staff, preparing to fight until herst breath.

    But then, a sudden chill swept through the battlefield, a wave of icy mana washing over the area. Esther barely had time to look up before the sky darkened, and a rain of bloody ice spikes cascaded down from above.

    The crimson-hued spikes impaled the draconians surrounding her, their cries of triumph turning into screams of agony as their bodies were pierced and frozen in ce.

    The sudden silence was deafening, broken only by the crackling sound of ice spreading over the ground. Esther''s wide eyes darted upward, and her breath hitched as a figure descended gracefully from the darkened sky.

    The woman wore an elegant ck off-shoulder gown that seemed untouched by the chaos of battle. Her dark red eyes gleamed with a chilling intensity, her expression cold yet intense.

    Shended lightly before Esther, her aura radiating an icy authority that made the surviving draconians try to run away, only for her to raise her hand briefly and have their bodies get impaled with their own crystallized blood.

    "I hope I am not toote, sister," the woman said, her voiceced with an unspoken edge. "Reba..." Esther breathed, her expression softening with relief despite her usual cold demeanor. Her eyes sparkled with a rare warmth as she stepped forward and grabbed Reba''s shoulders. "Where were you? Do you have any idea how worried I was to not see you? I thought something happened to you or worse, you abandoned our kingdom and ran away."

    Reba''s expression tightened, her jaw clenching as she grabbed Esther''s wrist, "You think so little of me as always, sister. Of course I had to save my son. It''s a long story, and I didn''t mean to run away, even if I did consider that option. But when everything is said and done, I couldn''t leave you alone to fight, nor could I abandon my kingdom."

    Her tone turned sharper as she continued, "But... where is our despicable king? I didn''t sense his aura anywhere when I flew in. I thought he''d be showing off his immortal powers, hmph."

    Esther''s expression darkened, the relief in her eyes giving way to frustration and grim resolve, "About that..." she began, her voice heavy as she recounted what had happened.

    Reba''s eyes widened, her gaze trembling as she processed the news. "What?! You can''t be serious! He left even before the war started?"

    "I know it''s shocking," Esther said firmly, "but there''s no time to dwell on it. We have to fight as if he''s noting back. The draconians are pushing into our towns. We need to move, sister. Come with me." Without waiting for a response, she shot into the skies, leaving Reba to grunt in frustration before following her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A whileter, not far away, Sabina fell to her knees, her body trembling as she and Silvia finally ced the unconscious Jael in a safe spot.

    Her bloodied chain hung limply at her side, the weight of exhaustion and despair pressing heavily on her, "Fuck this... Where is our husband? I swear I''m going to make him..." Her voice faltered as her heart swelled with a mix of anger, worry, and pain.

    For the first time, her usual bravado cracked, "Damn it, Asher. What are you doing out there?"

    "Our h-husband wille for us," Silvia stammered, her soft voice trembling as she sniffled. Her teary eyes remained fixed on her brother, who was being tended to by a physician, "He will never abandon us..."

    Despite her words, doubt lingered in her heart, the fear of the unknown gnawing at her. Before either of them could say more, a voice called out weakly from the side, "Young Lady..." Both Sabina and Silvia turned their heads sharply, their eyes widening in shock.

    Stumbling toward them was Vernon, his pale face sickly and his body riddled with deep gashes. He was supported by two of his soldiers, who struggled to keep him upright as blood dripped from his wounds.

    "Silvia..." Vernon''s voice was faint, but he managed a weak smile as he caught sight of her. "Father!" Silvia cried out, her voice cracking as she ran toward him, nearly tripping in her haste. The two soldiers gently lowered Vernon to lean against a sturdy pole as Silvia crouched before him.

    Her trembling hands reached for his bloodied arms, "Someone, help! We need a physician over here!" she cried, paning her voice.

    "Silvia... It''s okay," Vernon said softly, his hand weakly gripping her wrist. His voice was calm, but his breath came in shallow gasps.

    "No, no, no, why aren''t you healing? You need to be looked at," Silvia insisted, her voice breaking as tears streamed down her face, "Please, Father, let Silvia help you."

    Vernon shook his head faintly, his weary smile unwavering, "One of theirmanders... They used a powerful poison. Without the antidote, there''s nothing that can be done. It''s not found in our kingdom." He paused, his voice growing fainter, "But... it''s okay. We managed to kill everyone who attacked us here. Now-"

    "It''s not okay!" Silvia cried, her voice filled with anguish. "You can be healed with medicine... Maybe Mother knows what to do¡ª"

    Vernon''s grip tightened slightly, his eyes clouding, "Silvia... listen to me. I don''t have much time left. I''m sorry I lied. Your mother isn''t fighting elsewhere. She''s out there... doing something for your husband. But I don''t know what."

    Silvia''s brows furrowed in confusion as she choked back a sob, "Mother... for Asher?"

    Vernon coughed violently, blood staining his lips. His voice dropped to a whisper as he added, "When you see her again... Tell her I''m sorry for failing her. Tell her I hope she''ll one day be free from everything that caused her pain, just like how she is free from me now."

    "Father, please don''t leave Silvia! You can''t leave us!" Silvia pleaded, gripping his hand tightly as if her sheer will could keep him alive, "Y-You can tell her yourself..."

    Vernon coughed, his breathing bing shallow, each rasp a painful reminder of his fleeting strength.

    Yet, his gaze remained tender as he looked at Silvia, the faintest trace of a smile gracing his bloodied lips.

    Slowly, with great effort, he raised a trembling hand and cupped her tear-streaked cheek. His cold fingers brushed against her soft skin as his eyes, dimming with the light of life, locked

    onto hers.

    "I always hated who I was," he whispered, his voice weak yet steady, "until you and Jael were born. Your brother... he gave me the courage to be a better man. And you, my beautiful girl..." He paused, his voice cracking with emotion, "You made me feel my life was worth living because I... got to be your father until the end."

    Silvia''s trembling hands wrapped around his as tears streamed down her face, her lips quivering as she whispered, "Father, please...."

    But Vernon''s words were hisst. The light in his eyes ebbed away, his gaze softening as the final breath escaped his lips. His hand, still resting on her cheek, fell limp. Silvia caught it, clutching it tightly as a heartbroken cry tore from her throat, "Father, NO!!!!"

    Her anguished wail echoed through the air, cutting through the distant sounds of battle. Sabina stood nearby, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.

    She pressed her lips together, taking in the heartbreaking sight of Silvia sobbing over her father''s lifeless body. Closing her eyes briefly topose herself, she slowly stepped

    forward.

    Silently, Sabina crouched behind Silvia and wrapped her arms around her from behind. She didn''t say a word, simply holding the grieving youngdy as her own tears spilled, tracing silent paths down her cheeks.

    Silvia''s sobs grew louder, her gasping cries shaking her body as she buried her face against her

    father''s chest.

    A quiet shuffling of footsteps drew their attention. Jael, who had regained consciousness, walked toward them unsteadily, his face pale and his movements sluggish.

    His eyes were moist, his lips pressed tightly together as he took in the sight of his father''s lifeless body. After a moment, he crouched down behind Silvia, wrapping his arms gently

    around her shoulders.

    "It''s okay, Silvia..." he murmured softly into her ear, his voice heavy with grief but steady enough to offer herfort. "Father will be watching us... from the Seven Hells. He''ll always

    be with us."

    The soldiers of House Valentine, witnessing the death of their lord, knelt in unison, bowing deeply. Their solemn gesture honored Vernon''s valiant sacrifice, expressing their remorse and respect they had for their lord.

    They couldn''t have served a better man and prayed he would rest in peace. And for the next few moments, the entire ce was drowned in a doleful silence.

    Far across the kingdom, Ceti stood on the front lines, her armor sttered with blood as she barked orders to the Crimson Army.

    Her voice wasmanding and sharp, cutting through the chaos as she directed her soldiers to hold the line against the relentless draconian assault.

    Suddenly, the faint glow of her Whisper Stone caught her eye. She snatched it from her belt and answered, her voice still stern and tinged with impatience. "Battlemaster..." a grave, weary voice spoke on the other end, making her brows furrow in surprise.

    "Advisor Seron?" she asked, baffled by his call amidst the chaos. "What''s going on?" She was surprised he called her in the middle of all this.

    "I can''t tell the queen about this while she is fighting," Seron said, his voice heavy with urgency, "So I had to call you. You must stop someone... someone only you might be able to

    stop."

    Ceti''s brow furrowed deeper as she nced back at the battlefield, "Who are you talking about? Forgive me, but I have my hands full here."

    There was a pause on the other end, followed by a deep sigh, "This is important, Ceti. The man you must stop... is my son. You have to stop him before he causes even more damage." Ceti''s eyes widened, her expression trembling as the weight of his words sank in.

 Chapter 769: A Necessary Sacrifice

    Chapter 769: A Necessary Sacrifice

    ?

    Ceti''s eyes widened, her expression trembling as the weight of his words sank in, "Your son?" she asked, her voice almost breaking. "You''re telling me... Silvan is behind all this?"

    Seron didn''t answer immediately, but his silence spoke volumes. Finally, in a voice that carried both resignation and desperation, he said, "Please, Ceti. I trust no one else to stop him before it''s toote."

    Ceti''s grip on the Whisper Stone tightened, her knuckles pale as her heart thundered in her chest. Her voice was low but resolute, edged with a flicker of dread. "What did he exactly do...?"

    On the other end, Seron spoke quickly, his voice filled with an urgency that carried the weight of a grave truth. As he revealed everything Silvan had done-Ceti''s face drained of color.

    Her mind spun as she struggled to process what she had just heard. Silvan, the honorable and noble man she trusted, a friend she had trusted and fought alongside, was capable of such treachery?

    Her fingers dug into the stone as her dark blue eyes shimmered with determination. "I...I will find him!" she said firmly, her voice cracking slightly. She lowered the Whisper Stone and clenched her jaw, her mind set. Whatever Silvan had done, she needed to confront him and uncover the truth herself.

    A destroyed town towards the east was hauntingly silent, save for the asional whisper of the wind weaving through the ruins.

    Carnagey all around-corpses scattered across the blood-streaked ground, their lifeless eyes staring at nothing. The air was thick with the stench of decay and smoke, a grim reminder of the horrors that had unfolded here.

    Silvan walked among the devastation, his boots crunching over broken debris and charred remains. His expression was unreadable, his gaze sharp as he scanned the ruins, almost as if searching for something-or someone.

    He paused, his brows furrowing slightly as he heard the sound of footsteps approaching. Turning around, his crimson eyes locked onto Ceti, who was walking toward him with a mixture of confusion and purpose etched across her face.

    "Silvan, you are here?" she called out, her voice calm despite the storm of emotions roiling beneath herposed exterior.

    "Ceti?" Silvan blinked, his brows raising in mild surprise. "I wasn''t expecting you to be here as well. Did something happen?"

    Ceti shook her head, her steps slow and measured as she closed the distance between them. "I heard that this town was going down, and I wanted to try and save as many people as I could. But it seems I was toote," she said in a tone of regret and pain, her gaze sweeping briefly over the carnage before settling back on him, "What about you and the legion you weremanding?"

    Silvan sighed, his shoulders rising and falling in a way that almost seemed weary, "I also came here to try and salvage what I could of this town and its people. But like you, I was toote. I entrusted one of my men tomand my legion until I returned. You should go back, Ceti. The castle and the queen need you now more than ever. I''ll head back and resume my duties."

    Ceti''s steps became soft, her hand slipping behind her back to grip the small dagger hidden there. Its tip shimmered faintly with a dark purple liquid-the potent poison meant to incapacitate him. Her voice softened as she said while walking towards him, "There''s something else I needed your help with."

    Silvan blinked, tilting his head slightly. "Oh, sure."

    Ceti hesitated for only a moment before surging forward, aiming to stab his arm with the poisoned dagger.

    But her eyes widened in shock as Silvan moved faster than she could react, his hand mping down on her wrist. His other hand shot forward, gripping her neck with unsettling precision. His expression darkened, his calm demeanor reced with a cold, cutting edge.

    "So my father told you?" Silvan said in a low, dangerous tone, "I am not surprised, but I can''t say I''m not disappointed."

    Ceti grimaced, struggling against his unexpectedly strong grip as the dagger slipped from her fingers and ttered to the ground.

    Before she could react further, Silvan flung her aside with startling force. Her body collided with a crumbling wall, sending up a cloud of dust and debris as she crashed to the ground.

    Grimacing, Ceti pushed herself up, her body aching from the impact. She red at Silvan, her dark blue eyes burning with anger and hurt, "I can''t believe it... You truly betrayed us? How could you?!"

    Silvan sighed, his expression softening with faint sorrow, "I am sure my father told you why, and I thought you would understand why I am doing this. Didn''t you suffer as well, not for just being ''inferior'' but also for being someone of a different race? Even your own race looks at you with disgust. Haven''t you ever been angry at how this world is so easy to judge those who don''t have status and power and treat them like trash? Just because I couldn''t tame a dragon, I was ridiculed for most of my life, while my so-called brother wasuded by the people just because he fooled them all. But I stopped caring about that. I just can''t forget how the rules of this world caused my mother to die. So even if I have to start small and from scratch, I will try to shatter these rules for the better."

    Ceti''s eyes were quivering with disbelief, her fists clenched in fury, "You can''t be serious...Like you said, I have felt great anger and resentment towards those who treated me and my family like trash. But I never forgot my ce, especially the fact that I got to stay alive due to the generosity of thete king and his daughter, who treated me like a sister. You...You were born in such a powerful and noble House. You could have achieved a lot and did so many good things with your power and yet you used them to betray us? I am sorry for what happened to your mother, but we have to live and make the right choices no matter the circumstances we were forced into. You betraying our kingdom won''t bring back your mother."

    "You are right," he said softly, nodding slowly as if he was convincing himself as much as her, "But I can try to make sure that it won''t happen again... not in the kingdom I will build."

    Ceti''s dark blue eyes narrowed, her lips pressing into a hard line, "So to achieve that... you''re willing to let tens of thousands of people like your mother die?" Her voice trembled, a mix of disbelief and restrained fury.

    Silvan''s jaw tightened, but he didn''t waver. "My father asked me the same thing," he said, his tone steady but tinged with an edge of regret. "But like I told him, it''s a necessary sacrifice that has to be made. There is no other way-or there could have been one had you joined

    hands with me."

    His dark red eyes darkened with a flicker of emotion as he added, "I truly loved you, Ceti. But you somehow let yourself stray away."

    Ceti''s breath caught in her throat, her shock evident as she stared at him.

    "Joined hands?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes widened as realization dawned on her, her body stiffening, "You were nning to use me to betray this kingdom?"

    Silvan''s expression remained calm, but there was a trace of bitterness in his gaze, "I wouldn''t put it like that," he said evenly, "You are the right hand of the queen. You could have easily helped me rece her, and then I could have made Oberon disappear. I would have taken the throne and reformed this kingdom for the better. If only you had helped me, then this day wouldn''t havee. So many people wouldn''t have to die. But..." He shook his head, his voice dropping to a resigned murmur. "There''s no point in talking about this now." Ceti clenched her fists, her body trembling with anger. "I... I can''t believe I trusted and considered someone like you a friend," she said through gritted teeth, her voice breaking with a mixture of rage and pain. Her knuckles burned with a dark blue glow as she took a step forward, her expression hardening, "I''m going to take you in and make you pay for what

    you''ve done today."

    Silvan sighed, shaking his head slightly, "I''m afraid that''s not possible," he said, his tone calm yet firm. "I know you''re angry at me now, but I still don''t want to hurt you. Your mind is clouded by useless sentiments toward this kingdom."

    "Enough!" Ceti roared, her anger exploding as she surged forward. The spiked knuckles on her fists crackled with mana, a deadly glow radiating from them as she swung a powerful punch atN?v(el)B\\jnn

    him.

    Over the past year, she had risked her life so many times and persevered hard to finally break the barrier and be a low-level Soul Devourer to help protect this kingdom during the

    war.

    And since Silvan was also a low-level Soul Devourer, she had confidence that she could take

    him down.

    However, Silvan''s movement was almost casual, his hand darting up to deflect her attack with unnerving ease. His expression darkened as he countered with a devastating punch to her

    stomach.

    "Urkk!" The force of the blow was like thunder, driving the air from her lungs as her eyes bulged and blood spurted from her lips.

    Her body shot backward like a projectile, crashing through a crumbling building that copsed in a cloud of dust and debris.

    "Ungh..." Ceti groaned, her hands trembling as she pressed them against the ground to push herself up. Pain radiated through her body, her breathing in shallow gasps.

    She lifted her gaze toward Silvan, her dark blue eyes wide with disbelief, "Y-You... You were hiding your strength?" she rasped, the realization striking her harder than his punch. Based on the power behind his blow despite holding back, she was able to guess that his strength was on par with a peak-level Soul Devourer!

    Silvan''s dark red eyes softened, though his tone remained distant, "Another ironic thing

    about our world is that the trees that stand out the most get cut down," he said simply, "So I had to hide some things until this day. I really wished things wouldn''t have turned out like this between us. But it is what it is."

    Ceti gritted her teeth, her bloodied hands curling into fists as anger and pain churned within her. But before she could respond, Silvan turned his back on her, his silhouette growing smaller as he walked away into the distance.

    "Goodbye, Ceti," he said without looking back, his voice carrying a faint edge of sorrow.

    Ceti''s fingers dug into the dirt as she wiped the blood trickling from her lips, her body trembling. Her dark blue eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she med herself for being unable to see thising.

 Chapter 770: An Alternative Solution

    Chapter 770: An Alternative Solution

    ?

    Ceti trudged through the ruined streets of the Bloodburn Kingdom, her dark blue eyes scanning the destion that stretched endlessly before her while still trying to process Silvan''s betrayal.

    The cries of battle echoed in her ears, mingling with the anguished screams of citizens who had been caught in the chaos. Smoke billowed up into the crimson sky, the air thick with ash and the stench of blood. Her heart clenched at the state of her kingdom, each step feeling heavier than thest.

    As she moved closer to the central parts of the kingdom, her dismay deepened. Draconian soldiers were pressing hard against the kingdom''s defenses, their blood-red eyes gleaming with sadistic glee as they overpowered the Bloodburn soldiers.

    The once-proud defenders of the kingdom were being cut down one by one, their cries of defiance turning into guttural screams as they fell under the relentless assault.

    Most of the powerful Houses like House Alleister, its nobles along with themoners serving them were cut down, and their men and women ughtered or worse. Even their grand mansions were reduced to ashes, and thends scorched.

    Ceti''s fists clenched tightly at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. She wanted to charge forward, to do something, anything, to turn the tide. But she knew that this wasn''t just a battle; it was a ughter. The draconians weren''t just fighting to win-they were fighting to annihte.

    They weren''t even showing any mercy to the unarmed and powerless citizens, butchering the elderly and the men who were begging for mercy while raping the women and taking away the children to be used as ves.

    She wanted to stop them all, but with a heavy heart, she knew she still had her duty to fulfill. If she didn''t, even worse things would happen, even if everything seemed hopeless.

    As she continued to hurry back to reach her post, she reached a hill overlooking the city''s heart, her steps faltering. Her breath caught in her throat as she saw something that made her blood run cold.

    In the distance, ralis, the mighty dragon who had long stood as a symbol of the kingdom''s strength, let out a deep, spine-chilling groan.

    Its massive body trembled as its legs buckled beneath it, crashing into the blood-soaked ground with a resounding thud. The ground shook under the weight of its fall, sending a shockwave of despair through the defenders who still stood.

    ralis''s once-magnificent dark golden scales were marred with deep gashes, its blood pooling beneath its colossal form.

    "No..." Ceti whispered, her voice trembling as her eyes darted toward Rowena and Is, who stood near the fallen dragon.

    Rowena, her whip in hand, was bleeding heavily, her movements slower and morebored than Ceti had ever seen.

    Her crimson mes flickered weakly, as if struggling to stay alight while her face looked devastated upon seeing the fall of her dragon.

    Rowena felt as if a part of her heart was ripped away as she looked at ralis'' crimson eyes softly looking at her despite the life within them ebbing away.

    "ralis..." Rowena called out in a voice that barely escaped her throat, knowing she wouldn''t have fallen like this if not for enduring so many attacks from Drakar and his men to protect her.

    Some think of this dragon as just a beastpanion, but to her, this noble and wise dragon was more like a silent mother who guarded and protected her ever since she was born.

    Beside her, Is fought valiantly with her staff, her illusions of blood-red roses swirling in a futile attempt to keep the draconians at bay and to let Rowena have a moment to grieve the loss of her dragon.

    But even her powers seemed to falter, her movements less graceful and more desperate.

    Rowena wiped the blood trickling off her lips as she heard Is''s breaths be sluggish, realizing she couldn''t afford to drown in pain...not yet. And with strength stemming from her grief and pain, she raised her whip once more to fight alongisde Is.

    However, Ceti, who was observing all this, could see that the Umbralfiends that hade with Is were all cut down except for just a few dozen.

    What shook Ceti further was the sight of the four Bloodborn Guards, warriors sworn to protect their queen, fighting alongside Rowena and Is.

    They wielded their dark weapons with deadly precision, their faces grim as they formed a protective line around the two women.

    For them to abandon their post inside the castle, despite Rowena''s orders to stay and guard the key, could only mean one thing: they knew their queen would die without their intervention.

    Ceti''s heart sank as she realized how dire the situation had be. Rowena''s strength was faltering, likely due to the growing child in her womb-a secret few knew but one that Ceti couldn''t ignore. It was a vulnerability, and one that was now threatening to bring down the kingdom. If Drakar learns about it, he might even n sinister things.

    The draconian soldiers encircled them like vultures, their numbers overwhelming. The Bloodborn Guards were powerful, but she could see that even they were beginning to falter under the relentless assault. She could see it in the way their stances wavered, in the way their attacks grew slower. They wouldn''tst much longer.

    Her mind raced as a sense of helplessness wed at her. She was strong but not strong enough. but even she knew that charging into that fray would only add another body to the

    pile.

    If only the truly powerful werewolf sleeping inside her would wake up then she could probably help Rowena and Is.

    ''Luna...why aren''t you waking up in a moment like this? How many times should I beg you to help us?'' Ceti once again pleaded to the hidden powerhouse in her body, desperately hoping Luna would heed her desperate requests. But even after trying to reach her hundreds of times, Luna wasn''ting out, and maybe she couldn''t. Ceti still had no idea why Luna was forced to hide in her body.

    Her fists trembled as she struggled to make a choice. Is was her sister, and Rowena was not only her queen but another sister as well, a woman she had sworn to protect with her life. But how could she protect them against such impossible odds?

    A memory of Asher flickered in her mind-his presence, his strength, the way he could inspire hope even in the darkest of times. He was the only one who might have the power to turn the tide of this battle...only if he was here. The thought was maddening; he had left the kingdom without a word, and she couldn''t find out why from Rowena. Why was he still not here??

    But right now, she couldn''t afford to waste time thinking about the unknown. She needed an alternative solution.

    Taking a deep breath, Ceti clenched her fists tightly, the resolve in her eyes hardening. She had made her choice. Pulling a small, curved whistle from her belt, she brought it to her lips and blew. The sound was shrill and piercing, cutting through the chaos of battle. Momentster, the sky above her darkened as her flying beast descended, its massive wings stirring the air with powerful gusts. The creature''s dark silver scales shimmered faintly, and its piercing dark yellow eyes looked down at her with intelligence and loyalty.

    Ceti wasted no time, climbing onto its back and gripping the reins tightly, "Take us out of here," shemanded, her voice firm despite the storm of emotions raging within her, "Fly as fast as you can."

    The beast let out a low growl of acknowledgment beforeunching into the air, its powerful

    wings carrying them above the battlefield. The winds rushed past her face, and she looked down at the kingdom below, her heart aching at the sight. Fires raged unchecked, the streets were littered with corpses, and the once-proud walls of the castle were crumbling under the

    relentless assault.

    Her eyes darted back to the hill where Rowena, Is, and the Bloodborn Guards stood. Her whipshed out weakly, her body swaying slightly as she fought to stay upright. Is''s staff glowed faintly, her illusions faltering as the draconian soldiers pressed closer. The guards were barely holding the line, their breathsbored and their stances desperate. "Hold on, Rowena," Ceti whispered under her breath, her eyes shimmering with a mix of guilt and determination, "I will make sure toe back with help."

    Her beast let out a guttural roar as it surged forward, carrying her away from the chaos and

    toward the one person who she never expected she would seek. She clenched her jaw, her thoughts swirling with urgency and hope.

    Time was running out, but she refused to let despair consume her. She would head to that ce and meet that man if she hated him.

    The wind howled as Ceti''s flying beast continued to soar through the sky, its powerful wings

    cutting through the crisp air.

    Her eyes scanned thend below, her instincts heightened. Suddenly, she felt it-a collective, overwhelming aura rising from the ground like an oppressive wave. Her heart skipped a beat, her instincts screaming that she had finallye

    upon them.

    Without hesitation, she urged her beast downward. The massive creature let out a guttural growl, folding its wings and diving gracefully toward the ground. As thend came into view, Ceti''s brows raised in astonishment.

    Below her stretched an endless sea of werewolves, tens of thousands strong, their fur gleaming in hues of silver, gray, and ck under the dim light of the crimson moon.

    All the werewolf ns in the world hade together...a sight she never thought she would see in her life, and of course, it wouldn''t be possible without that old man.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    At the forefront marched the Moonbinder n, their white fur and blood-red eyes standing out like ghostly phantoms amidst the tide of fur and fangs.

    The synchronized movement of the werewolves, their disciplined silence, sent a chill down her spine. They were marching in the direction of the Bloodburn Kingdom-and they were an army unlike any she had seen before.

    Her gaze shifted to the figure leading the legion. He was not in his werewolf form but appeared in his base form, though everything about him was anything but ordinary.

    His skin was a deep, unsettling red, veins bulging like the roots of an ancient, forbidden tree.

    His thick, white hair and mustache framed a face that carried the weight of centuries. His eyes, gleaming blood-red, were sharp and focused.

    The old man''s physique was imposing, his white chiton doing little to hide the bulging

    muscles beneath. His body seemed to pulse with a vtile energy, his presence exuding a terrifying mix of authority and raw power.

    He walked with a grace that belied his massive frame, each stepmanding silent

    obedience from the legions behind him.

    Suddenly, the old man stopped in his tracks. The entire army halted instantly, their

    movement synchronized as if they shared one mind.

    His head tilted upward, his piercing gaze locking onto Ceti as she descended, "So you finally

    came..." He mumbled in a low voice, his lips curving ever so slightly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 771: Its Your Time To Live

    Chapter 771: It''s Your Time To Live

    ?

    The low growls and guttural grunts of the werewolves rose into the air as Ceti descended from the skies, her flying beastnding with a thunderous beat of its wings.

    Their glowing eyes, burning like embers in the twilight, locked onto her with unbridled aggression. Lips curled back to reveal sharp fangs, and their wed hands tensed as though ready to pounce. The tension was palpable, the air thick with hostility.

    Just as the werewolves seemed poised to attack, the Moon Guardian raised his hand briefly, a gesture as calm as it wasmanding. The effect was immediate.

    The werewolves silenced themselves, lowering their heads and taking a synchronized step back, their feral aggression receding into a simmering quiet as if it never existed in the first ce.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ceti leapt down from her beast, her boots hitting the ground with a soft thud. Straightening her posture, she walked forward with a resolute expression, her eyes meeting Lupus''s sharp, blood-red gaze.

    The towering figure regarded her with his hands sped behind his back, his face impassive yet carrying the weight of someone who had seen and endured countless lifetimes.

    "What brings you here, child?" Lupus asked, his voice deep and resonant, reverberating through the air like distant thunder.

    Ceti pressed her lips together, her expression hardening, "You know why I''m here. I guess you always knew, didn''t you?" Her tone was firm, though there was a flicker of uncertainty in her eyes, "First, I want you to tell me what you''re nning to do to my kingdom by marching there with all these ns. You are bound by a vow not to enter thends of my kingdom. Or are you going to break it now that such a good opportunity was presented before you?"

    Lupus tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing as he spoke, "It is a rule of nature that all things will fall eventually. With the fall of the Bloodburn Kingdom, so too will the weight of all vows tied to it. And once it does, then we will march into thosends to obtain the key." Ceti''s breath caught, her dark blue eyes widening in shock and realization.

    She shook her head slowly, disbelief etched across her face, "N-No... You saw the wrong future," she mumbled, her voice faltering as a wave of dread crept into her chest, "My kingdom would never fall like that... Asher has yet to return, and I am sure he must be away to find a way to save our kingdom." The memory of Luna''s vision of a ruined Bloodburn Kingdom shed in her mind, and the confidence in Lupus''s voice made the horrifying possibility feel dangerously close to reality.

    The werewolves behind Lupus gave scornful nces at Ceti, their disdain clear. How dare she question the vision of the Great One with such disrespect? If not for his earliermand, they would have torn her apart already.

    Lupus''s eyes remained fixed on Ceti, his gaze piercing as he responded, "Your faith is admirable, but misced. If you truly believed in the promises you hold dear, you wouldn''t be so desperate. Hope does not change the truth-it only clouds it. If you truly trusted in your beliefs, you wouldn''t be standing before me right now."

    Ceti clenched her fists tightly, her voice trembling with suppressed frustration. "I won''t ask why you want the key. But if you get it, can you save my kingdom? I can convince the queen to hand it over to you without any bloodshed."

    Lupus''s expression didn''t waver, his tone steady as he replied, "You want to save your kingdom, but the winds of fate have already swept it away. Even if it wasn''t destined to fall, I would not interfere in the matters of your kingdom. They do not concern me or my people. I will im the key, and the Bloodburn Kingdom will fall, just as it was always meant to. There is no changing that. I am sure you know that the best."

    Ceti grimaced as she knew he was hinting at the fact that she must have seen Luna''s vision.

    He paused, his gaze softening slightly as he added, "You must ept it and instead once again be a part of the kingdom you truly belong to... a kingdom that will never fail to protect you or those you care about."

    Ceti''s jaw tightened as she stepped closer, defiance burning in her eyes, "You don''t want me to return... You want Luna to return. Isn''t that right?"

    His blood-red eyes, calm yet piercing, held no hint of deception, and his words echoed in her

    ears:

    "It''s time you knew the truth. Luna is your twin sister."

    Her body stiffened, her breathsing faster as she tried to process it.

    After a long pause, she took a tentative step forward, her voice trembling as she asked, "So it''s really true... my father was your son?" She clenched her fists tightly, her emotions bubbling to the surface. "If he really was... why didn''t you protect him when your own n members targeted him and outed him as a traitor? Where were you when he and his family needed you the most?"

    Lupus turned slowly to face her, his towering figure imposing even in the moonlight. His gaze softened as he met her using eyes, though his tone remained solemn. "There was no other choice," he said, his voice carrying a weight of regret. "Your father was adamant about marrying your mother, disowning his family to free himself from the burdens of his duties. I had to be away for a greater cause, a cause that unfortunately transcended his plight. When your mother conceived you and your sister, the sh of two bloodlines within her womb threatened to destroy you both before you could even take your first breath."

    Ceti''s eyes widened as he continued, his voice deepening, "To save both you and your sister, your father made the ultimate sacrifice. He used his own bloodforce to merge the two of you into one body. It was the only way to stabilize the chaos between your bloodlines and preserve your lives. But in doing so, he crippled himself, giving up his strength and the sacred duty of bing the next Moon Guardian. It made him vulnerable to those who saw his weakness as an opportunity."

    Ceti''s knees nearly buckled as the truth struck her harder than any blow she''d ever endured. Tears welled in her eyes as the guilt and regret flooded her heart. She had spent years resenting her father, ming him for being weak and unable to protect her family. Now, she realized that his weakness was a reflection of his love and sacrifice for her.

    At the same time, she felt sad for her twin sister, who was forced to sleep within her, unable to ever lead a proper life or experience one.

    Her voice quivered as she asked, "T-Then... you can just bring out Luna now. Let me talk to her. She will be willing to help me, and she might even agree to be your sessor. I won''t ask for your help, and we all benefit from it. You owe us that much."

    Lupus let out a low sigh, shaking his head slowly. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple, child. If it were, your father wouldn''t have resorted to such desperate measures to save you both." "No!" Ceti cried, her voice rising with desperation. "You are the Moon Guardian and the strongest person in this world! You must know a way. There has to be something you can do!" Lupus''s expression hardened slightly, though it was tinged with sadness. "That doesn''t change the fact that I am still a mortal, like you. I cannot perform miracles, and I cannot undo the bnce your father created. Only one of you can live at a time while the other sleeps. That is how the bnce is maintained. If we try to break it, both of you will die." Ceti''s breath hitched, her thoughts racing as despair wed at her heart. Rowena, Is, Asher, her mother, her little brother... their faces shed in her mind as she grappled with the weight of her decision. She knew time was running out. Every second spent here was a second closer to Drakar tearing apart her kingdom and killing everyone she cared about.

    She finally asked, her voice barely above a whisper, "What will happen to me if I let you wake Luna while I go to sleep?"

    Lupus''s gaze softened further as he exined, "The reason your father chose you to retain control of your body was that Luna''s bloodline, if given mastery, would forever suppress yours. The vast difference in power would mean that once Luna awakens fully, she will never fall back into slumber. You would be lost, and your essence would fade. That is why he didn''t let her take over-he didn''t want to lose you. If you allow me to alter the bnce and wake Luna, you will not return. You will cease to exist."

    Ceti''s chin quivered as tears began to fall freely down her cheeks. Her voice cracked as she asked, "So you''re saying... I''ll be gone forever?"

    "I am sorry, child," Lupus said with genuine sorrow in his eyes, "It is the price you have to

    pay, just as Luna sacrificed most of her life by staying asleep just so that you can have a life of your own. She could have taken over your body if she wanted to...but she didn''t. She loves you and has kept you safe ever since you were a child."

    Ceti''s knees buckled, and she fell to the ground, burying her face in her trembling hands as sobs wracked her body. Regret, sorrow, and despair threatened to consume her. She thought of all the moments she''d never get to share, all the things she would leave unsaid. She thought of Asher and how she might never see him again, never tell him how much she wanted to see him again or at least know if he was alright. She thought of Rowena, Is, and her little brother. Her heart broke into a thousand pieces.

    But then, she wiped her tears with trembling hands, her expression hardening into one of sorrowful determination.

    Lupus was right...Luna, the twin sister she never knew she had, sacrificed so much for her even

    if she never had to. If not for her, she wouldn''t even be alive now.

    How unfair and sad she must have felt all this time.

    Slowly, she looked up at Lupus and said, "Okay... I will help you wake Luna. But you have to

    promise me two things. If you don''t... then I will fight to the death and dly die for my

    kingdom. Do you agree?"

    Lupus, with a solemn nod, said, "I know what you are going to ask. You can consider it done. Your sacrifice will not be in vain."

    Ceti took a shuddering breath, her shoulders trembling as she closed her eyes. Her lips curved

    into a sad, bittersweet smile as she whispered in her mind, "Luna, my sister...I am leaving my loved ones to you...Please protect them for me. Thank you for giving me a chance to live all these years...I really wish we had a chance to meet each other, but now it''s your time to live..."

    The moon hung high above them as if bearing silent witness to the solemn decision made under its crimson glow.

 Chapter 772: The Weapon That Ended It All?

    Chapter 772: The Weapon That Ended It All?

    ?

    The towering ck metallic structure loomed ahead like a silent symbol of destruction, its wide base reflecting faint glimmers of the subtle yet eerie dark green glow emanating from the cracks in the ground.

    Asher walked cautiously, his boots crunching softly on the fragmented stone, his sharp eyes scanning every detail of the deste surroundings.

    Looking down at the fissures sprawling across the ground like veins, he muttered, "This entire ce seems riddled with cracks, almost as if an earthquake destroyed everything. But I doubt a mere earthquake could destroy what was probably a magnificent city or kingdom. Whoever these ''immortals'' were, they must have built this ce tost."

    Lori, coiledfortably around his neck, shifted her gaze to the cracks below. Her forked tongue flicked out as if tasting the air, "Ssss, you still didn''t notice it, did you? Take a closer look at the cracks and see what''s different about them," she remarked, her tone tinged with intrigue.

    Asher furrowed his brows and crouched down, his hand reaching out to trace one of therger fissures. The moment his fingers brushed against its jagged surface, a faint, electrifying sensation coursed through him, making his eyes narrow. A subtle dark green glow pulsed under his fingertips before vanishing. It was a simr feeling he had when he picked up that bone earlier.

    Straightening up, he flexed his fingers, a thoughtful expression crossing his face, "The Cursed Mana... Is that what caused these cracks?"

    However, he didn''t feel like calling this mana as "cursed" but only felt more curious to learn more about it and feel it. For some reason, this sensation made his entire mana circuit tingle.

    Lori hissed softly, nodding her serpentine head, "Of course, it hassss to be. This city didn''t fall because of ssssome natural disaster. The Cursed Mana did something to this entire ce. I am ssssure of it!"

    Asher''s gaze lifted to the structure before them, its massive, foreboding frame partially bathed in the dim light. The upper half of the building was severed cleanly, the break too precise to be natural.

    His lips pressed together in thought, "Did you notice that too? The upper half of this building looks like it was sliced clean off, as if a giant sword cut through it. How is that even possible? This building is made of some ridiculously strong material."

    He ced his hand on the building''s surface and pushed, his muscles straining as he exerted all his strength. Not even the faintest dent appeared on the sleek ck metal. He stepped back, shaking his head. "Even if a dragon fell on this thing, it wouldn''t leave a scratch."

    Lori, her head tilted thoughtfully, gestured with her tail, "Ssss, look around us. Those massive sh marks on the surrounding ruins? They''re not random. This whole ce looksss like a battlefield. I''d bet my scales that a big war or battle broke out here. Maybe it causssed the destruction of this city."

    Asher let out a dry chuckle, though his tone remained serious, "A battle between immortals? That sounds like something out of a bad fairy tale. Still, it would exin a lot if such immortals were real. Unfortunately, that''s not our concern right now. Focus on finding an entrance to this ce. We have to look for any openings or clues that could help us escape." "Ssss, you''re no fun, brat," Lori said with a petnt hiss. "Anybody else would be tearing this ce apart for treasures instead of looking for an exit. Who knowssss, you might find something to help protect your kingdom."

    Asher sighed, his gaze never leaving the structure as he circled it hurriedly, "I don''t have the luxury of gambling our chances on treasures we might not even find. Every second wasted here puts my kingdom closer to destruction. And besides," he nced over his shoulder at her, "I doubt you''d be so eager to explore if you realized how quickly you''re burning through your mana reserves. You think I wouldn''t notice?"

    Lori stiffened slightly, her scales rippling defensively, "Brat, you shouldn''t sssnoop into ady''s business like that."

    Asher stopped, his tone softening, "Lori, I''m serious. I know this ce is draining you, but not me. The air here is thick with something... wrong for you for some reason. Probably that Cursed Mana you mentioned. You''ll die if we don''t find a way out soon, and I don''t want to stand here helpless and watch that happen. That''s why I haven''t been using my own mana to speed up our search. I''m saving it, just in case you need me."

    Lori''s snout twitched, her eyes blinking rapidly as a strange warmth coursed through her. After a moment, she puffed out her snout, her voice flustered, "Y-You little brat. You don''t need to act all concerned while boasting about your bloodline!"

    Asher raised a brow, confused. "I didn''t even mention my bloodline."

    "Hsssss, whatever," Lori hissed but then smugly smiled, "Let''s just focus on finding the damn exit since you are so worried about your future wife."

    Asher shook his head helplessly, turning back to the building. His eyes grew sharp as he gestured toward the dark opening ahead, "Be alert. We''re going in."

    The air inside the entrance felt dens but dead, as Asher and Lori stepped into the gaping maw of the mysterious structure.

    Pitch-ck darkness enveloped them like a shroud, suffocating any semnce of visibility. Asher''s sharp eyes quickly scanned the surroundings, catching glimpses of jagged rubble and the faint outlines of shattered floors high above. As always he could see clearly even in pitch- ck darkness.

    "This ce..." Asher murmured, tilting his head upward, "it''s hard to tell, but it feels like we''re inside a tower. Look at how the floors stack upwards, or what''s left of them."

    Lori, coiled tightly around his neck, flicked her forked tongue nervously, her eyes darting around. "Hsssss, I don''t like thissss... It''sss too dark, even for me. Something about thisss cursed darkness issss making it hard for me to see properly."

    Asher furrowed his brows, hearing genuine unease in Lori''s voice.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Normally, her sharp eyes could pierce through any shadow. He reached into the Damned Dimension, the portal to his personal space of storage, and withdrew a me torch.

    Holding it in his palm, he channeled his mana into it, igniting the tip with his signature dark green mes.

    The torch zed and roared to life with an explosive burst, its eerie glow illuminating their immediate surroundings. Asher blinked briefly, not expecting his mes to get that excited.

    The light revealed more of the towering structure''s strange interior.

    Rubble littered the floor, and remnants of the walls bore strange patterns etched into their surface. The faint metallic sheen of the walls glimmered in the flickering light, giving them an almost alien texture.

    Lori''s jaw ckened as her eyes darted around, her voice a mixture of awe and disbelief, "What issss thisss ce? It doesn''t look like anything I''ve ever seen before. Are you sure humanssss lived here? It looksss far too... alien for that."

    Asher''s eyes narrowed as he studied the ruins, "Maybe, but look closer," he said, his gaze tracing the faint curves and designs on the walls, "These structures do have a human touch. The shapes, the symmetry... They''re not entirely alien. I wonder what these floors were

    originally used for."

    "You seem to know so much about these humans for a literal alien brat," Lori said with a skeptical look, making Asher softly chuckle at her remark.

    The two continued walking, the torchlight casting long, flickering shadows against the towering walls. Asher''s thoughts churned, trying to piece together the story of the ce. It felt ancient, abandoned for an eternity, but there was an undeniable feeling that still lingered

    in the air.

    Suddenly, Lori''s tail whipped forward, pointing at a spot on the floor ahead, "Brat, look

    there," she hissed, her voice low but urgent.

    Asher followed the direction of her tail to a strange, small cavity in the floor. It was barely noticeable amidst the rubble, but the torchlight revealed something peculiar. Multiple cracks radiated outward from the cavity, spiderwebbing across the ground and fading into the

    distant shadows.

    Lori leaned forward, her eyes narrowing as she studied it. "Hssss... This must be the source of those cracks we sssaw outside. Whatever happened here started from thissss spot." Asher crouched down, his torch casting an eerie glow over the cavity. He reached out to trace the edge with his fingers, feeling the faint residue of an energy he couldn''t quite identify. "It looks like... someone stabbed a sword into the floor here."

    Lori blinked, her snout twitching in thought, "A sssword? What kind of sword could do thissss much damage? And more importantly, what kind of being could wield ssssuch a powerful

    weapon?"

    Asher''s gaze darkened as he stood, his mind racing with possibilities, "A big sword. It must''ve been incredibly powerful, probably wielded by one of these ''immortals''. This might be connected to the fall of this ce. A sword capable of such destruction..." He trailed off, his mind shing to the Void Reaver and its supposed ability to cause massive destruction. But then again, it might as well have been some other weapon forged by one of these "immortals" who lived here.

    The two fell silent, the weight of the discovery settling over them like a heavy nket. The cracks emanating from the cavity seemed to stretch endlessly, as if the very structure of the building¡ªand perhaps the entire city-had been fractured by whatever force had been

    unleashed here.

    "Ssss, maybe this is a good thing. If that weapon''s still around here somewhere...we can take it and use it to get out of here," Lori''s voice trailed off, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Asher shook his head, "I have a feeling we might not find it here or maybe it''s just gone. Let''s keep moving. This ce is toorge to explore every corner."

    They pressed on, the light from the torch illuminating more of the strange, haunting interior. The designs on the walls became more intricate, and faint metallic artifacts with dead mysterious runesy scattered amidst the rubble-broken gears, shards of strange alloys, and remnants of devices whose purpose neither of them could discern.

    The deeper they ventured, the more the ce felt like a tomb, a graveyard of forgotten wonders and untold devastation with mold and vines growing over everything. Finally, they stopped in their tracks as they came upon a massive, gaping hole in the floor. It stretched across the width of the chamber, disappearing into pitch-ck darkness below. Asher held the torch closer, but the light barely prated the abyss. It seemed bottomless, a void that devoured all light and sound. Even Lori couldn''t sense how deep it goes.

    Lori''s eyes widened as she peered down into the hole, "You aren''t seriousssly nning to jump down there, are you?" she asked, her voice incredulous.

 Chapter 773: Stronger Than the Darkness

    Chapter 773: Stronger Than the Darkness

    ?

    Asher peered down into the yawning chasm, his dark green mes faintly illuminating the edges of the abyss. The oppressive air emanating from below seemed thicker, darker, and colder than anything he''d encountered above. The whispers of an ancient yet ominous energy brushed against his senses, filling the silence like a phantom''s breath.

    "Maybe I should..." Asher mumbled, his gaze locked onto the unseen depths.

    Lori''s forked tongue flicked anxiously as she hissed in disbelief, "Are you crazzzzy, brat? The airing from down there seemssss even more cursed than here! Even I will get cooked within hourssss if I sssstay down there."

    Asher''s lips curled into a faint smirk, "That''s why you should stay up here. We don''t have a better ce to explore. Like we just saw, this is the building where all the cracks seem to originate. It''s got to hold some clues about how to get out of here. It''s also thergest structure we''vee across. So it must have been the most important building around here." Lori coiled tighter around his neck, her voice dripping with indignation, "Ssss, just because you''re not getting affected by this cursed air doesn''t mean you should jump into a pit that screaamsss death. It looksss like a trap within a trap! If you get yourself killed down there, my future is ruined anyway!"

    Asher chuckled softly, gently grabbing Lori''s serpentine body. He unwrapped her coils from his neck and ced her on the ground, "Then you can stand guard for me up here. You might not see it, but this isn''t some bottomless pit. It''s about a thousand meters deep, give or take. If nothing else, I''ll climb my way back up."

    Lori flicked her tongue with exasperation, "Fine! But don''t expect me to carry your corpse up here if you die down there."

    Asher nodded with an amused smile and took a deep breath, "If I die, you should be worrying about how to get out of here."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Before Lori could retort, he stepped to the edge, bent his knees, and leapt into the darkness. The descent was swift, and Asher''s form sliced through the suffocating void with a single purpose. His leathery wings instinctively red out moments before impact, slowing his fall as hended on the solid ground below with a heavy thud. A faint grunt escaped his lips, but to his surprise, the pitch-ck floor beneath him didn''t so much as crack.

    Asher straightened, ncing around at his surroundings. Thanks to his Denizen of the Night ability, his dark yellow night vision revealed the vast, empty hall before him in an eerie glow. Every detail was outlined in sharp relief, the oppressive silence amplifying his focus.

    His brows furrowed as his gaze settled on scattered remnants strewn across the floor. Decaying fragments of clothing clung to the shadows like forlorn memories. Armor, tarnished and broken,y abandoned alongside rusted weapons, their sharp edges dulled by time and despair. But some seemed quite recent, not longer than 100 years.

    And ashes.

    Ashes littered the ground in strange, unsettling patterns, as if hundreds had met their end here, their bodies consumed by something far beyondprehension. By now, he was sure that he and Lori weren''t the first toe to this ce.

    So many must have somehow found a way to these ruins by ident or not and jumped down here, probably hoping to find some treasures or a way out like him. Either way, he couldn''t help but be even more suspicious and curious about the Red Witch for knowing this ce, including how to trap him here.

    He couldn''t wonder what killed all these people, his instincts screaming at him to remain vignt.

    Lori had been right. This ce wasn''t just cursed-it reeked of death, an ancient malevolence embedded deep into the bones of the earth. His steps echoed faintly as he moved cautiously forward, his every sense heightened. Behind him, the gaping hole from which he''d descended offered no sce, only an oppressive void.

    On the far end of the hall, something caught his attention-a towering ck rock. Its surface gleamed faintly in the dim light, its imposing form almost unnatural in its perfect symmetry. Asher approached it, each step calcted, the weight of the space pressing down on him.

    The ck rock, at least twice his height, appeared to block an entrance behind it. Its smooth, marble-like surface seemed to pulsate faintly, as if it were alive. Asher''s eyes narrowed, his instincts prickling with unease.

    He crouched to inspect it, his fingers brushing against its surface. It was cold to the touch, but beneath the chill was a strange, pulsing warmth. A shiver ran up his spine, but he pushed the sensation aside and stood.

    ''Looks like someone really didn''t want anyone getting through here,'' he thought in his mind, his eyes scanning the cracks radiating outward from its base. But whatever they were protecting, it''s got to be important.

    Rolling his shoulders, Asher ced both hands on the rock''s surface, his fingers curling against its edges. His muscles tensed as he began to push, gritting his teeth as he tested its weight.

    Within the next two minutes, his face flushed crimson, his jaw clenched, and veins bulged across his neck and arms as he poured every ounce of his strength into the massive ck rock.

    His muscles strained, his breathing in short bursts as he pushed harder, the rough surface biting into his palms. But despite his efforts, the rock barely shifted, only nudging a fraction of an inch beforeing to a grinding halt.

    "Dammit," Asher muttered, stepping back as he wiped sweat from his brow. His dark green mes flickered faintly around him, illuminating the sleek, cold surface of the obstruction. It wasn''t just any rock-it felt like it was carved from the same mysterious material as the rest of this building. It was far too sturdy for even his strength to ovee, and he could tell that no ordinary means of force would make it budge.

    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he rested his hands on his hips, trying to think of a new n. But before he could focus, a sudden, bone-chilling sensation prickled up his spine, as though the shadows themselves had begun to close in around him. The air grew colder, heavier, and his instincts screamed at him to turn.

    His head snapped to the side, and his glowing green sockets narrowed as his vision locked onto two faint, dark lights in the pitch-ck darkness ahead. They flickered like distantnterns, but their menacing glow was unlike anything natural.

    Asher took a cautious step back, his fingers twitching as he prepared to summon his ring de, "What the hell..." he muttered under his breath, his gaze fixed on the eerie

    illumination.

    From the abyss, a tall figure stepped forward, its movements slow and deliberate, as if emerging from the very fabric of the darkness. As it came into view, Asher''s jaw tightened in

    rm.

    The creature was a horrifying sight to behold-a disfigured figure cloaked in ck, its skeletal frame exposed in ces where charred, ckened bones jutted out. Dark green magma oozed over its body, pulsating with an unnatural light that seemed to mirror the glow in its hollow sockets. It looked humanoid and upon closer look, even the bones looked human.

    But what shocked him was how simr this undead lookedpared to his damned ves in his Damned Dimension. The same texture of the bones and scorched flesh and even the dark green aura of the mana.

    The undead figure stopped a few feet away, its soulless gaze locking onto Asher with a chilling intensity. Its presence alone made the air feel suffocating, its aura oppressive and

    steeped in malice.

    "What the fuck are you..." Asher mumbled as he just couldn''t make sense of this.

    The undead didn''t respond. Instead, its gaze seemed to pierce into his soul. Without warning, its figure blurred, vanishing from sight.

    "Shit!" Asher barely had time to react before the creature reappeared in front of him, its fist crashing into his chest with a devastating force.

    The impact was thunderous, sending shockwaves reverberating through the chamber. Asher''s dark green mes erupted in an instant, consuming his body as his flesh and skin burned away, transforming him into his Hellbringer Form. His skeletal frame, zing with dark green fire, absorbed the brunt of the attack, but the sheer power behind it sent him hurtling

    backward.

    His body smashed into the seemingly indestructible wall with a deafening thud, dust raining down as he copsed to the ground.

    For a moment, hey motionless, his mind racing to process what had just happened. He would never feel any pain in this form. But he looked down to see several of his ribs fractured, the glowing mes around him rapidly mended the damage, knitting his bones back

    together.

    Yet what shocked him again was that this undead''s attack was so powerful enough to break

    his bones which were tougher than diamond. It could only mean that this thing was at least as strong as the Moon Guardian!

    The realization was as rming as it was sobering. The Moon Guardian was the strongest being in the world, and yet this undead-whatever it was-had managed to fracture his diamond-hard bones with a single strike.

    Who could have turned such a powerful human into an undead with such monstrous strength?

    It obviously wasn''t him. He couldn''t shake off how eerily simr it looked to his damned

    ves.

    He quickly pushed himself to his feet, his green mes ring brighter as he steadied his stance. His hollow eye sockets locked onto the undead, who was already advancing toward him with an oppressive, deliberate stride. Its dark green sockets burned like twin beacons of death, and its aura radiated a strength that sent a rare shiver of doubt through Asher''s mind.

    The creature''s skeletal form moved fluidly, its charred bones creaking faintly as it closed the distance between them. It exuded an aura of ancient power, a force that seemed to resonate with the eerie energy of the hall itself.

    Asher''s ring de materialized in his bony hand, its edges glowing faintly with dark green

    mes.

    His mes burned brighter, licking the edges of his skeletal frame as he prepared himself and see if he could survive against this thing. He had to.

 Chapter 774: Dead But Invincible

    Chapter 774: Dead But Invincible

    ?

    The tension in the chamber thickened as the undead stepped closer, its movements deliberate and eerily silent, save for the faint creak of its charred bones. Its hollow, green-glowing sockets seemed to pierce through Asher, stripping him of all his defenses with just its gaze.

    Asher''s grip on his ring de tightened, the dark green mes around him ring as he braced himself, beads of greenish mana-light shimmering along the edge of his de. The oppressive aura emanating from the undead pressed against his soul, threatening to smother his resolve.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Without warning, the undead lunged forward, its form a blur of speed. Asher instinctively swung his ring de, the weapon carving through the air with a sharp hiss. The undead twisted impossibly mid-air, evading the strike with precision, before delivering a devastating kick to Asher''s ribs.

    The impact was seismic. Asher was flung backward like a ragdoll, smashing through the sturdy walls of the chamber, which didn''t even sustain a single crack.

    But despite the sheer power behind the blow, he pulled himself up without feeling a thing, his skeletal form rattling as it reassembled itself. Several bones had fractured but mended within moments while his stats got a boost as well, thanks to absorbing the attack at the cost of higher consumption of his MP.

    ''Why can''t I even see it''s stats...does it have a higher INT than me?" he muttered in his mind.

    But before he could fully rise, the undead was on him again, its bony hand reaching out with unnatural speed. Asher barely managed to twist away, summoning a burst of Shadow Roots to entangle it. The dark tendrils erupted from the ground, wrapping tightly around the undead''s limbs. For a brief moment, Asher exhaled in relief.

    But the undead didn''t struggle. Its glowing sockets red briefly, and the roots disintegrated into ash as if consumed by its aura. It closed the distance between them in a heartbeat, its charred fist smashing into Asher''s skull with enough force to fracture his skull but the cracks weren''t as deep as before as he only continued to be stronger from its attacks.

    "You are going to regret it!" Asher snarled as he recovered, activating Rupture of the Damned. A wave of dark energy exploded from his body, temporarily pushing the undead back and forcing it to skid to a halt. Asher felt his strength surge, the stolen energy from the undead''s attacks coursing through him, but even with the boost, it wasn''t enough.

    The undead tilted its head slightly, as if acknowledging Asher''s efforts, before dashing forward once more. Its movements were precise and mechanical, like a predator ying with its prey. Asher swung his ring de with all his might, unleashing Resentful sh. A torrent of dark green mes shot forth, engulfing the undead.

    For a moment, the chamber was bathed in a hellish glow, the mes licking every surface. But as the fire dissipated, the undead emerged unscathed, its aura snuffing out the lingering mes like a shadow extinguishing a flickering candle. Asher''s hollow sockets widened.

    ''It''s like nothing touches this thing...'' he mumbled in his mind, frustration mounting as he gritted his teeth. This thing was purely invincible. No matter how much strength he poured in, he couldn''t even touch it unless it allowed him to. Just how skilled and powerful was this thing when it was alive?

    The undead lunged again, faster than before. Asher activated Never Look Behind, teleporting behind it to avoid a direct strike. He swung his de at the back of its neck, aiming to decapitate it, but the undead spun around mid-strike and grabbed the ring de with its skeletal hand. A shiver of dread coursed through Asher as the undead wrenched the weapon from his grasp and flung it across the chamber.

    "Got you!" Asher roared as he summoned Rakshasa''s Roar. A deafening bellow erupted from his body, shaking the walls of the chamber and sending shockwaves toward the undead. The roar rattled debris loose from the ceiling, yet the creature merely stood there, unaffected. The undeadshed out with a strike that Asher barely dodged. He activated Infernal Aura, hoping to weaken its relentless offense, but the undead moved through the oppressive miasma without faltering. Asher''s mes sputtered, his MP reserves rapidly depleting as every ability he used barely slowed his foe.

    ''Why the hell isn''t it stopping?'' Asher''s thoughts were frantic as the realization dawned on him. The undead wasn''t merely powerful-it was unstoppable. Every move he made, every ability he used, was countered with cold, calcting precision. It was as if the creature existed solely to break him down.

    The relentless attacks came faster, harder. Asher''s skeletal frame endured blow after blow, his mana reserves burning away the stronger he was forced to be. But the stronger he became, the stronger the undead''s attacks became whenever he counterattacked, making him realize the strength of the undead was increasing just like him! How could it really have the power of a Damned ve? He had never felt so stumped yet he couldn''t even have the luxury to think about it now.

    He swung his de, summoned mes, and unleashed Chains of Despair, yet nothing couldnd a meaningful hit. The undead was simply too fast, too efficient, its soulless gaze unwavering.

    The chamber was a maelstrom of destruction. Cracks spiderwebbed across the walls and floor, the air thick with the acrid scent of burning mana. Yet the undead pressed on, an unyielding force of nature.

    Asher''s movements slowed, his mes dimming as his MP dropped to zero, making him revert to his Night Elf form before he could even realize it. The undead strategically struck him so that he wouldn''t even have enough mana left to jump to his Damned Dimension while keeping him distracted.

    His breathing wasbored, his body pushed to its limits, "Damn it..."

    The undead closed in, its glowing sockets ring ominously as it raised a skeletal fist, poised to deliver a final, devastating blow. Asher braced himself, his mes flickering weakly as he prepared for the inevitable.

    But just as the fist came down, a blur of dark purple scales interposed itself between Asher and the undead.

    "HSSSS!!!"

    "Lori!" Asher shouted, his voice a mix of relief and rm as he staggered to his feet.

    Lori hissed ferociously, her massive serpentine body coiling tightly around the undead''s arm. Her dark energy surged as she twisted her powerful tail, yanking the creature backward and away from Asher.

    He watched as Lori wrestled with the undead, her serpentine form moving with desperate agility.

    "Brat, you owe me for thissss!" Lori hissed, her scales glinting faintly as she managed to hold the undead at bay for a moment, "I can''t believe you were thissss close to cheating your way out of yourmitment to me by almost dying to this ugly skully!" Asher''s eyes widened, "Don''t fight it, Lori! It''s too strong now!" His shout carried the urgency of a man who had stared into the abyss and realized it was staring back. He knew it was considerably stronger than when he came upon it because it also somehow absorbed his attacks and grew stronger. Not even the Moon Guardian would stand a chance against it.

    "Sssstop babbling nonsense and get out of here, brat!" Lori hissed back, her serpentine body coiled tightly around the undead. Her massive size dwarfed the skeletal figure, pinning it against the wall with the force of a titan. For a fleeting moment, it seemed she had the upper

    hand.

    But then, the undead''s glowing green sockets shifted upward, locking onto her with a soulless gaze. Lori''s dark purple eyes widened, a rare flicker of unease darting across her face.

    She felt an unnatural chill seep into her scales, as if death itself were brushing against her.

    The creature''s body barely moved, yet its strength became undeniable. Slowly, its feet slid forward, pushing back Lori''s immense form as though her overwhelming size meant nothing. Lori hissed under her breath, sweat dripping down her scales despite the oppressive chill in the air, "Sssss, just stay down, skully!" she snapped, coiling tighter in desperation. Her strength, however, was no match for the inexorable force driving the undead.

    Dark green mana erupted around the creature, wrapping around her serpentine body like chains forged in the depths of hell. With an almost casual motion, the undead mmed Lori against the wall, the impact reverberating through the chamber like a thunderp. Blood spewed from her maw as she let out a piercing, pain-filled hiss.

    "Lori!!" Asher''s shout tore through the darkness, his skeletal frame zing with dark green mes as he dashed toward her copsing form. Her massive head fell toward him, and he caught it in his hands, though the sheer size of her body made it impossible to prevent her

    crash fully.

    But he knew what mattered was getting her to safety and so using whatever little mana he managed to regain by sacrificing his life force, he sped ahead through the dark hall while dragging her massive body with him by holding her head, trying to get away from the undead even if he knew it was futile.

    He didn''t even look back but its oppressive aura loomed, a harbinger of death waiting to

    strike again.

    He grunted as he pulled Lori''s enormous body toward the far end of the hall. The air around him was thick with the curse, sapping at his dwindling energy. Yet he pressed on, the thought of leaving her behind never even crossing his mind.

    Atst, he reached the end of the hall-a solid, imprable wall. He cursed under his breath,

    realizing there was no escape, no hidden door. It was a dead end, in every sense of the word. He nced back, bracing for the undead''s advance, but to his surprise, the creature remained motionless in the far distance, its glowing sockets watching from the shadows.

    Was it guarding that rock?

    He thought before he turned his attention to Lori immediately. Gentlyying her down on the

    cold floor, he crouched beside her massive head and tapped lightly on her scales. "Lori, are you okay?" he asked, his tone urgent but soft.

    Suddenly, Lori''s head shot up, her forked tongue flicking as she hissed angrily, "SSSS! Brat,

    you are sssstill here? Didn''t I tell you to run away while I bought you time? How can you be so sssstupid?" Her eyes burned with indignation, though the weariness in her voice betrayed her

    true state.

 Chapter 775: Overwhelming The Master

    Chapter 775: Overwhelming The Master

    ?

    Asher stumbled back slightly, gesturing frantically for her to quiet down, "Sshh, don''t make any sounds. We''re safe for now... I think," he said, his gaze flicking toward the undead in the distance.

    "Safe?" Lori hissed, lowering her voice but maintaining her tone of reprimand, "You call thisss safe? Skully will now kill us both! Why didn''t you just run? Keckkk!"

    Lori let out a rasping cough, her massive serpentine body began to shimmer faintly, her scales pulsing with a dim purple light. With a low hiss, she shrank in size, coiling her smaller form tightly against the cold floor. Her head rested wearily on her coils as her eyes narrowed with

    fatigue.

    Asher sighed, sitting down beside her, his ming green gaze dimmed with concern, "I couldn''t run and leave you to die, Lori," he said softly, his voice tinged with guilt, "I told you I''m not going to do that. I should be the one asking why you came down here when I told you not to. The air here... it''s even worse for you, isn''t it? I thought you said you won''te down here to collect my corpse."

    Lori let out a defiant hiss, her forked tongue flicking as she red at him, "Ssss, of course, I can''t risk losing my breeding vessel. If, for some reason, that draconian woman doesn''t deliver my child, I still need you." Her tone was sharp, but her words carried an underlying warmth, even if masked by her usual sass.

    Asher blinked, disbelief washing over his skeletal visage, "You''re still on about that in a situation like this? Didn''t you notice what we''re up against?"

    "That ugly sssskully? Don''t tell me it''s your rtive or something," Lori retorted with a scoff, though her voice held a slight tremor of unease.

    Asher let out a dry chuckle, "My rtive? Not a chance. But..." His voice trailed off as he nced toward the distant figure of the undead, now still but looming ominously, "Its powers... they are eerily simr to mine. Or rather, to the undead I can create."

    Lori''s eyes widened, her head lifting slightly, "Y-You can create undead? Brat, how many powerssss are you hiding?" she asked incredulously, her tail flicking in disbelief.

    Asher shook his head, his tone matter-of-fact, "I''m not exactly hiding it. I just rarely use them. But those undead I''ve created-they''re nothingpared to this thing. The resemnce is uncanny, though. How is that even possible? I''m not capable of creating something this powerful. If I were, we wouldn''t even be here."

    Lori narrowed her eyes, her tail twitching thoughtfully, "Then maybe your rtive really did live here at ssssome point. You''re always boasting about your ''immortal bloodline.'' Maybe someone rted to your race turned that human into an undead?"

    Asher''s gaze darkened as he processed her words, "That doesn''t make sense. Just because someone shares my race doesn''t mean they''d have the same powers." His mind shed to the source of his Hellbringer abilities-the Ring of Damnation. He knew his powers didn''t simply juste from his bloodline.

    However, it was true that someone did create this undead. But where was its master? If they were alive, they would have shown themselves. But if they weren''t...how could this undead not turn to dust?

    Or were his powers really not unique? Did someone else also possess them?

    Lori hissed with mild exasperation, "Sssss, you think you''re that sssspecial? Fine, then what''sss your theory, smarty?"

    Asher turned his gaze back toward the undead, his fingers clenching into a fist, "I don''t think it matters. That thing is guarding whatever''s behind that rock. Whether it''s a way out or something important, it''s worth risking everything to find out. So many people died here trying to get through, and it killed them all effortlessly."

    Lori''s eyes followed his gaze, her serpentine form trembling slightly, "You aren''t sssseriously thinking of fighting it again, are you?"

    Asher reached into his Damned Dimension and pulled out multiple health potions, their glowing liquid swirling ominously. His dark yellow eyes flickered with grim determination as he said, "You know me. I''m someone who can afford to cheat death a few times." He raised one of the potions to his mouth, chugging it down with a grimace before bracing himself for what was toe.

    Lori''s eyes narrowed as she watched him grimace and begin to sacrifice his life force, "Brat, what kind of sssstupidity are you doing now? Are you trying to kill yourself?"

    Asher gritted his teeth, the veins on his skeletal frame pulsating with dark green light as his life force drained away, "Just...trust me, Lori," he rasped, his voice strained but resolute. He grabbed another potion and drank it down, his mana reserves replenishing incrementally with each sacrifice.

    "You''re going to burn yourssself out, you idiotic brat!" Lori hissed in rm, her smaller form coiling tighter in frustration, "Thisss is madness!"

    Asher finally tossed thest empty potion bottle aside, his eyes lighting up with renewed vigor. He stood, his dark green eyes glowing ominously as he looked toward the undead, "I''m ready now."

    Lori shook her head in disbelief, her scales bristling, "You''re not listening, brat! You can''t defeat it. Even I couldn''t hold it back, and you saw how easily it overwhelmed both of us."

    Asher offered her a small smirk, though his skeletal expression couldn''t fully convey his confidence, "Don''t worry. I''ve got a n this time. Just stay here and go easy on those potions, alright? I don''t want you getting mana poisoning."

    Lori hissed indignantly, "You''re inssssane, you ming fool," she muttered under her breath, watching as Asher strode forward. Her tail flicked in frustration, but deep down, she admired his tenacity. But in the end...it was probably the best shot they had to get out of here.

    The oppressive air of the dark hall seemed to still as Asher faced the approaching undead. Its hollow sockets glowed with a baleful, dark green light, flickering like the embers of a dying fire. Its slow, deliberate steps carried an uncanny menace, and every move it made seemed to draw the surrounding shadows closer to it.

    Asher watched it with narrowed eyes, his skeletal form zing with dark green mes. He tilted his head slightly and smirked, his voice echoing with grim confidence, "You know the disadvantage of being dead?"

    The undead continued its steady march forward, its disjointed gait apanied by the eerie crackle of bones and faint whispers from the void. It ignored his words entirely, raising its charred fist to strike, the air itself groaning under the force of its intent.

    But Asher''s smirk didn''t waver. He calmly finished, "...It''s that I can bring you into my hell without defeating you."

    With a flick of his wrist, he touched the undead, the air shimmering unnaturally, and the next moment, both figures vanished into thin air.

    Lori, still recovering, coiled up and hissed in shock. Her serpentine eyes widened as she scanned the empty hall, "Ssss! Where the hell did you go, brat? You dare leave me alone here??" she muttered to herself, her coils tensing with unease. The darkness pressed closer, more suffocating in Asher''s absence, and her tail flicked nervously.

    She couldn''t fathom where they had gone. This wasn''t simple teleportation-no teleportation magic should work against such a terrifyingly powerful undead. Not unless one

    was able to overpower it.

    "You better return, brat, or my ghost will haunt you here forever..." Lori muttered bitterly, her worry palpable despite her sharp words. Her tail coiled tighter around her body as the oppressive silence of the hall seemed to mock her.

    Meanwhile, in the Damned Dimension, Asher and the undead materialized amidst the chaotic, molten wastnd. The atmosphere here was suffocating, a hellscape of twisted shadows and dark greenva. The air vibrated with the screams of damned souls, their faint, ghostly forms asionally swirling through the cracked sky.

    Victor and Agonon''s damned forms were watching this scene from afar like statues with no emotion in their eyes but ready to obey their master''smand at a moment''s notice.

    Asher wasted no time. He flung the undead away from him with a surge of dark green mana, sending it tumbling across the jagged, molten ground. The undeadnded heavily but rose with mechanical precision, its hollow gaze locked on Asher.

    "This is my hell," Asher dered, his mes ring brighter, "and no matter how strong you are, you will fall here."

    Raising his hands, Ashermanded the Damned Dimension to obey. A deafening rumble shook thendscape as massive waves of moltenva surged from every direction. The fiery green torrents converged on the undead, swallowing it whole in a devastating cascade. The force of the attack formed a massive tomb of solidified magma over the creature, sealing it beneathyers of molten rock.

    Asher straightened, his mes simmering as he stared at the magma tomb, "Now, have a nice little nap down there until I get back," he muttered, his toneced with grim satisfaction. Maybeter, he can return and figure out how to put this thing under his control.

    If he could do that...then dealing with all his enemies would be a cake walk. With that, he willed himself out of the Damned Dimension, vanishing in a ripple of dark

    energy.

    Back in the dark hall, Lori let out a gasp of relief as Asher materialized far ahead, right at the spot he vanished from. Her serpentine body uncoiled slightly, her eyes narrowing as she cried out aloud, "Brat! What wasss that? Where did you go? You really got rid of it?" she demanded, her voice sharp with a mix of worry and shock.

    Asher dusted himself off, the mes on his skeletal form dimming slightly, "Told you I had a n. It''s noting back," he said with confidence, turning his attention to the massive ck rock once more, "Now, let me figure out how to move this thing. We can talk once we are

    out of here."

    Lori hissed, still uneasy, but she couldn''t deny the relief coursing through her, "Ssss, well, at least it''ssss gone. But I hope you know what you''re doing, brat."

    Asher didn''t respond, his focus entirely on the rock. But just as he began to assess it again, the air around him grew unnervingly cold as a sudden, oppressive presence made his instincts

    scream.

    He froze before he slowly turned. His eyes widened as he saw the undead standing only a few feet away, its dead gaze fixed on him.

    "No..." Asher mumbled, disbelief washing over him, "This cannot be... I trapped you in

    there..." His voice was barely above a whisper, his mind racing toprehend how the undead had escaped the Damned Dimension-a feat that should have been impossible.

    Lori''s jaw dropped, her serpentine form shrinking instinctively as she hissed in shock, "How...How did it get back here? You said it wasss gone!"

    ''As if I know!'' Asher wanted to shout back at her, but right now, he was too shocked to do that.

    The undead began to approach Asher again, its movements just as methodical and menacing

    as before. The faint green light in its hollow sockets flickered, casting a spectral glow that made the oppressive darkness even more unsettling.

    Asher gritted his teeth, transforming into his Hellbringer Form, "Fuck it. I''ll just trap you in aN?v(el)B\\jnn

    bigger cage," he growled, raising his hand to drag it into his Damned Dimension once more and give it another try.

    But before he couldplete the motion, the undead moved with blinding speed. Its charred

    hands shot forward, gripping Asher''s wrists in an irond hold. Asher''s mes dimmed under the sheer force of its grip, his skeletal form struggling to break free. "What the hell?" Asher hissed, his voiceced with frustration and shock. He tried to summon

    the Damned Dimension again, but the undead''s grip seemed to disrupt his connection to it.

    "You... You''re not just an ordinary damned ve, are you?" Asher muttered, his voice barely above a whisper as he stared into its hollow sockets. He knew that no undead-especially the damned vesmanded-should have the ability to leave the Damned Dimension on their own, let alone block his powers.

    How could they when he was supposed to be the Hell Master of the Damned Dimension!

 Chapter 778: Will Wait Under The Sea

    Chapter 778: Will Wait Under The Sea

    ?

    The Bloodburn Kingdomy in ruins, a kingdom once known for its regal cities and elegant architecture now reeked of blood, death, and destruction.

    The air was thick with the acrid stench of burning wood and decaying flesh. Bodies littered the streets, their once vibrant forms reduced to lifeless husks, and the rivers that flowed through the kingdom were tinged crimson, carrying the despair of its people downstream.

    The Umbralfiends, the proud protectors of the northern seas, had fought valiantly, their advantage in waterbat nearly unmatched. But even their resilience crumbled under the relentless onught of the draconian forces. The waters that were their sanctuary had turned into a battlefield, and no amount of mastery over darkness and water could stop the tide of bloodshed.

    Among the devastation, Narissara stood on the edge of the shattered coastline, her long ck hair drenched and her eyes burning with anguish. The massive form of Callisa, their young Kraken guardian, loomed beneath her, its ck carapace glistening with sea spray. Callisa let out a low, mournful mewl, the sound reverberating through the chaos like ament for her people.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Kooooo..." Callisa whimpered, her massive pincers shifting anxiously as if sensing the despair in herpanion.

    Narissara reached out, her slender hand caressing the rough, cold surface of Callisa''s carapace. Her touch was tender, though her heart was breaking. "I''m sorry, Callisa... Once I get you to safety, I will go back. I''ll save Is. I promise I will bring her back for you," Narissara said, her voice trembling with grief and guilt.

    Callisa''s glowing eyes dimmed as if understanding the weight of Narissara''s words. The young Kraken let out another sorrowful sound, her massive form speeding through the open waters as Narissara sat on her back.

    Narissara held on tightly, her gaze fixed on the horizon, her heart heavy with the knowledge that she was abandoning Moraxor and Is.

    She had to follow the painful decision of saving Callisa since they knew the draconians would try to forcibly tame her, and if they couldn''t, they would kill her, ending her bloodline.

    Callisa didn''t budge initially, being stubborn to go to Is and crying for Asher. But she somehow convinced her what was best for everyone in this grave situation.

    The winds howled, carrying the sounds of battle from the distant shore.

    The screams of her people, the sh of weapons, and the guttural roars of the draconian forces reached Narissara''s ears, each sound a dagger in her heart. She wanted nothing more than to turn back, to fight alongside her husband and daughter, but she knew what she had to do.

    "If only you were here, Asher..." she whispered bitterly, her eyes narrowing with a mix of anger and despair. "You promised to protect us...my daughter. How could you leave us at a time like this?" She still couldn''t believe he abandoned them at a time like this to go elsewhere and still didn''t return. She never knew he would be the kind of man to do this. Did she misjudge him?

    Back on the shore, amidst the chaos...

    Moraxor stood defiant against the tide of draconian soldiers that surrounded him. His imposing figure was a mirror to the strength of his people, his dark armor glistening with seawater and streaked with blood. His trident, a weapon imbued with the powers of darkness and the ocean''s fury, was a blur as he struck down foe after foe.

    "You think you can conquer our waters, draconians?" Moraxor bellowed, his voice a thunderous roar that echoed over the crashing waves. "You may take ournd, but the sea will never bow to you!"

    With a sweep of his trident, a surge of dark water erupted from the ground, spiraling into a torrent that engulfed the soldiers and the draconian generals nearest to him. Their screams were short-lived as the water turned to crushing ice, freezing them in grotesque statues that shattered upon hitting the ground.

    Moraxor''s muscles rippled as he moved with the precision of a predator, his trident striking true with every motion. Bolts of darkness erupted from his weapon, piercing through the armor of the draconians like paper. Yet, for every enemy he felled, two more took their ce. A sharp spear grazed his side, drawing a deep gash that oozed dark crimson. Another de sliced his thigh, forcing him to his knees for a moment. He growled in pain but pushed himself up, his trident spinning to deflect the next barrage of attacks.

    Blood dripped from his wounds, staining the sand beneath him. The sea, his ally, responded to his call as waves crashed against the shore, pulling some of his enemies into the watery abyss. But even the sea''s might couldn''t hold back the overwhelming numbers.

    His gaze flicked toward the horizon, where Callisa had vanished into the mist with Narissara along with a few of his people. Relief washed over him, knowing they were out of immediate danger. Yet his heart ached, knowing this was likely thest time he would see his beloved wife and daughter.

    A draconian general charged toward him, roaring as he raised his weapon. Moraxor turned with a snarl, impaling the soldier with a thrust of his trident. He pulled the weapon free, dark energy crackling along its length as he swung it in a wide arc, scattering his attackers like leaves in the wind.

    But his strength was waning. His vision blurred, and his breaths came in ragged gasps. A particrly brutal strike from a draconian de bit into his shoulder, and he dropped to one knee, his trident still clutched tightly in his hand.

    More draconians approached from the distance, their silhouettes ominous against the burning horizon. Moraxor knew he wouldn''tst much longer.

    He turned his gaze toward the sea, the ce that had always been his home and sanctuary. A soft smile graced his lips despite the pain wracking his body, "Is, Narissara... my people... forgive me for failing to protect you all. I will be waiting under the sea..." he whispered, his voice barely audible over the din of battle.

    The light in his eyes dimmed, and his body slumped forward, his trident falling from his grasp and his bloodied body slowly submerging into the waters. The king of the Umbralfiends had fallen, but his sacrifice had bought precious time for those he loved.

    Far out at sea, Narissara felt a shiver run through her body. Her grip on Callisa''s carapace tightened as tears streamed down her face. She didn''t need to see it to know. Moraxor was gone. She bit her lip, her heart breaking as she whispered, "Rest well, my husband. Your sacrifice will not be in vain..."

    The crimson-soaked stones of Demonstone Castle bore grim witness to the ughter of the Crimson Army''s final line of defense.

    Draconian soldiers, their wings glinting in the flickering light of the castle''s mes, flooded through the wide entrance, their swords mercilessly cutting down thest brave guards. The metallic tang of blood mingled with the acrid smoke of burning banners.

    Terrified screams echoed through the vast halls as servants fled, only to be cut down or dragged off by the invading soldiers. A few young maids were spared, only to be snatched by leering draconians whose sinister intentions made their fates worse than death.

    Commander Zulgi entered the castle with the stoic precision of a veteran.

    His dark cape billowed behind him, his piercing eyes scanning the ruins of resistance. nked by elite guards d in dark red armor, he gestured silently, his hand cutting through the air

    like a de.

    "Search every corner of this castle. Bring me the key. No dys," hemanded, his voice sharp and unyielding. His guards spread out, their heavy boots echoing ominously down the castle''s darkened corridors.

    -

    On the other side of the castle, the chaos was no less dire. Merina stood her ground. Her ws were bloodied, her breaths ragged, but her resolve was unbroken. She moved with a deadly grace, felling two draconian soldiers who had been advancing on a cluster of trembling maids

    and servants.

    Her fellow maids and servants, who had once dismissed her as nothing more than a lowly

    servant, mocking her bloodline, were now struck silent by her strength and courage. They couldn''t help but feel guilty for looking down upon someone who was risking her life to save them even in a situation like this.

    But awe quickly turned to horror as the draconian reinforcements pressed their advantage.

    Three of them struck simultaneously, overwhelming Merina with theirbined attack. She was hurled against the cold stone wall, the impact sending cracks spidering out across its

    surface.

    Merina slumped to the ground, her vision spinning as pain wracked her body. She clenched her jaw, forcing herself to stay conscious as she saw the draconians approaching her, their malicious grins cutting through the haze of battle.

    "Keke, look at this juicy thing," a deep, rasping voice echoed, and the draconians stepped

    aside as their general entered the room. His eyes, glowing like molten gold, were fixed on Merina''s prone form. His wicked smile spread wider as he took in her well-endowed figure with such ripe curves. He can''t remember thest time he met such a inviting beauty.

    Merina''s heart pounded in her chest as she sensed his overwhelming power. The aura emanating from him was suffocating-a low-level Soul Devourer, leagues above her own strength as a low level Soul Purger.

    "I never expected a mere werewolf maid to look this pretty," the general sneered, licking his

    lips, "Don''t tell me... you''re the king''s personal ve, aren''t you? I''ve heard the rumors about him keeping a werewolf pet. That makes this all the more interesting and fun when I make you scream under me kekeke."

    Merina gritted her teeth and tried to rise, but her body refused to obey. She was powerless to stop him as he stepped closer, his towering form casting a shadow over her.

    But before he could take another step, a zealous, angry shout echoed through the room, "You dare look at my mother with your fugly eyes?!"

    The general and his soldiers turned, startled, to see a young man standing between them and Merina. His red skin glistened with sweat, his dark blue eyes zing with determination. In his trembling hand, he clutched a small dagger that looked more like a toothpickpared to

    the draconian''s massive de.

    "K-Kookus? What are you doing here? I... I told you to run!" Merina gasped, her voice trembling with a mix of fear and exasperation. She couldn''t believe her son had stayed behind

    despite her warnings.

    "Kekeke, this is your son?" The general chuckled darkly, his soldiers joining him in cruelughter. "How adorable. A mere Soul Eater like you thinks you can protect your mother from me? I could kill you with a sneeze, hahahaha."

    Kookus, unfazed by theirughter, puffed out his chest and mmed it with his fist in a grand

    gesture, "Only ignorant foolsugh at me. But once they know who I am, they will tremble in fear and piss their pants."

    The general raised a scaly brow, clearly amused, "Oh? And who might you be, little dog?"

    "I," Kookus dered with dramatic ir, pausing for effect, "am the grandson of the... Moon

    Guardian!"

 Chapter 779: No More

    Chapter 779: No More

    ?

    "I...am the grandson of the... Moon Guardian!"

    The room fell silent for a moment, the draconians exchanging incredulous nces. One soldier muttered, "Did I hear that little mutt right?"

    "You heard me!" Kookus bellowed, pointing his dagger toward the general, "Prepare to face the wrath of my legendary bloodline, you winged buffoons!"

    Merina''s jaw dropped, both in disbelief and mortification, "K-Kookus! What are you even saying...just run!"

    The general stared at Kookus for a long moment before letting out a boomingugh, "Kekeke, oh, this is rich. I''ve heard some wild ims in my day, but this... this tops it all. You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that. Too bad they''re about to be sttered all over the-"

    "RRRiiiiiP!!"

    Before the general could utter another word, the sound of air tearing apart with the force of a thunderp erupted through the hall.

    The reverberation was deafening, followed by a sickening wet crunch. In an instant, a red, slender hand pierced through the general''s stomach, ripping apart flesh and sinew with grotesque ease.

    The general''s dark red eyes bulged in shock as his guts spilled onto the blood-soaked floor, staining the once-pristine stone further. Was all this flesh really from his body?

    Around him, his soldiers burst into a horrifying rain of blood, their bodies exploding as if something had struck them at a level beyondprehension.

    Everything happened so fast that no one in the room had time to react.

    They stood frozen, their widened eyes fixated on the grisly scene before them.

    The general''s disemboweled body hung for a moment before the crimson hand clenched and ripped upward, tearing him cleanly in two.

    The two halves of his corpse fell to either side with a wet thud, revealing the figure standing behind him.

    A tall, slender woman with a chiseled, toned body and long, silken white hair stood amidst the carnage, her hand still dripping with the blood of her enemies. Her bloody, boundless aura resonated with the gruesome destruction around her.

    Merina''s breath hitched, her voice weak as she stared at the woman in disbelief, "You are..."

    Outside the castle, chaos reigned. Rowena and Is were fighting valiantly, but the draconian forces had overwhelmed them. The corpses of the four Bloodborn Guards, who had died defending their queen,y scattered around the battlefield, their noble sacrifice etched into the bloodstained ground.

    Rowena''s heart ached as she looked at their lifeless forms. These loyal guards had been her protectors since her childhood, and seeing them fall filled her with a deep, gnawing pain. Her movements were sluggish, her body battered and bleeding.

    Is, by her side, was trying to fend off the draconians, but she too was growing weaker.

    Drakar watched with an amused sneer as though he were merely spectating a game, "This isn''t fun anymore," he dered with a sinister grin. "Bring her to her knees. I''ll let her healter, heh."

    Two of his Dragon Knights stepped forward,bining their powers to unleash a devastating dark red beam aimed directly at Rowena.

    She gritted her teeth and steeled herself, preparing to end her own life before the attack could incapacitate her. But before she could act, Is threw herself in front of Rowena, wrapping her arms around her in a protective embrace.

    "No!"

    "Urngh!"

    The beam struck Is squarely in the back. The impact sent both women flying, crashing into the ground with a thunderous explosion of dirt and debris. Is''s blood sttered across Rowena''s armor as she coughed violently.

    "Is!" Rowena cried out, catching her as they hit the ground. She held Is''s limp body in her arms, her crimson eyes trembling with guilt and sorrow.

    Her vision blurred with tears as she looked at Is''s pale, unconscious face. Her heart felt like it was being torn apart.

    Drakar approached with slow, deliberate steps, his cruelughter filling the silence. "Tch, what a foolish woman. She dyed the inevitable by a couple of seconds, but it''s over, Rowena. Look around you," he sneered, gesturing to the battlefield. "Your kingdom has fallen. Your people are mine. Everything you once ruled belongs to me now, including you, haha,"

    Rowena''s teeth clenched as she refused to look at the devastation surrounding her. The distant screams, the crackling mes, and the smell of death were all she needed to know. Her kingdom was no more.

    Drakar stopped in front of her, looming like a shadow of death, "But I''m feeling generous today, Rowena. Be my queen, and I''ll let you rule over what remains of your pitiful people. Refuse, and I''ll make you my ve, body, and soul." His sinister grin widened, "I don''t care either way. Either choice will please me."

    Rowena''s blood boiled as she red up at him. Her fingers trembled as she wrapped them around Is''s neck. If this was truly the end, she wouldn''t let Drakar take them alive.

    But as her grip tightened, dark chains shot out, wrapping around her wrists and forcing her arms apart. The chains restricted her remaining mana, leaving her defenseless. "Heh, trying to kill yourself? Why do women like you always take the easy way out?" Drakar sneered as Lysandra''s face shed in his mind, souring his mood for a split second. Behind him, one of his Dragonblood Knights held the other end of the chains, tightening them. Rowena''s breath came in shallow gasps as she struggled against the chains. Her strength was gone, her mana almost depleted. But even as Drakar stepped closer, his malevolent grin growing wider, Rowena summoned every ounce of defiance left in her battered body.

    She focused her remaining energy, ready to rupture her own heart.

    But before she could act, the world around her exploded in chaos.

    *RRRiiiiP!*

    A streak of blood-red lightning ripped through the air with a deafening roar, illuminating the battlefield with a blinding blood-red glow.

    The streak shot past Rowena, barely missing her, and mmed into Drakar with an earth-

    shaking impact.

    The force of it hurled him off his feet, dragging his body like a ragdoll through the battlefield while the earth rippled in waves from the sheer power behind the streak.

    "GAARGHH!"

    Drakar''s screams of agony were drowned out by the horrifying sound of his body smashing through stone walls, steel barricades, and even his own soldiers. Each impact left craters and cracks in the ground, and the unlucky draconian soldiers caught in his trajectory were obliterated, their bodies bursting into a mist of blood.

    The streak of lightning finally came to a stop, and the battlefield was left in stunned silence. Smoke and dust hung in the air, obscuring the source of the devastation. Rowena''s chains disintegrated into nothingness, and she stared ahead in shock, her eyes quivering with

    disbelief.

    Emerging from the smoke was a figure of terrifying majesty a tall, stunning woman whose very presence seemed tomand the elements. Her long, silky white hair flowed like a waterfall of moonlight, her blood-red eyes glowing with fierce intensity.

    Her toned yet graceful body exuded power, and her crimson battle attire bore the insignia of the Moonbinder n. Just the insignia of the strongest werewolf n in the world was enough to make the draconians break a sweat.

    She stood like a goddess of war, clutching Drakar''s battered body by the neck, holding him in the air with effortless strength.

    Drakar''s eyes were wide with terror, anger, and humiliation. His lips quivered as blood dripped from his mouth, and his legs dangled helplessly, his feet barely brushing the ground as he feebly wed at her iron grip.

    "You have terrorized my people enough," the woman said coldly, her voice cutting through

    the silence like a de, "No more."

    The Dragonblood Knights and draconian soldiers quickly recovered from their shock, pointing their weapons at her with snarls and murderous intent.

    But before they could act, she lowered Drakar, forcing him to kneel at her feet. His battered form shuddered under her grip, his attempts to free himself utterly futile, and half of his

    bones were already broken.

    Luna''s blood-red eyes swept across the battlefield, her voice ringing with authority as she dered, "Take one step forward, and I will tear out your king''s throat." Her slender fingers tightened around Drakar''s neck, her nails digging into his flesh. His face turned a shade of purple as veins bulged across his forehead, his panicked eyes darting toward his men. "F-Fall back!" Drakar croaked, waving his hand desperately. The draconians hesitated, their weapons trembling in their hands, but eventually, they stepped back, lowering their des. Rowena''s vision blurred, and despite desperately trying to stay conscious, she felt an indescribable pain crippling her entire body. Before she knew it, her eyes gently closed while

    still holding Is.

    "Your Majesty!" Merina rushed in and caught the queen from behind before she could fall to the ground. She worriedly checked her condition, only to feel even more worried to see that she was in a very weak and serious condition. But what shocked her was that the queen wasn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    pregnant!

    With a determined look, she lifted both the queen and Is''s bodies, carrying them on her shoulders, and left, thanks to the distraction caused by Luna.

    Drakar''s breath came in wheezing gasps as he red up at Luna with a mix of fear and anger, "Y-You...bitch... Who the hell are you?" he choked out, his voice rasping, "You can''t interfere in this! This is between me and the Bloodburn Kingdom!"

    Luna''s gaze remained as cold and unyielding as steel. She leaned in slightly, her voice dripping with disdain, "Look at me a second more with your filthy eyes, and I will w them

    out anyway."

    Fear gripped his heart as he immediately lowered his gaze before he could even think. Just the intensity of her words made him feel that she would really do it without fearing whether his men would attack her or not.

    But his pride made him want to threaten her and let her know who she was dealing with.

    However, before he could say anything, a calm yetmanding voice echoed across the

    battlefield.

    "She is Luna, my granddaughter and my sessor."

    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice. From the shadows of the destruction, a towering and well-built figure stepped forward- an aged man with red skin, thick white hair, and blood-red eyes that radiated an aura of boundless power.

    Everyone was shocked to see that it was the strongest being in the world!

    He strode onto the battlefield with thousands of werewolves following behind him, their collective presence exuding a terrifying and oppressive energy.

    The draconians faltered, their confidence wavering in the face of such overwhelming power.

    Even Drakar, who prided himself on the strength of the number of men he had, felt a chill crawl down his spine.

    His battered body trembled as he struggled toprehend the truth: the woman who humiliated him before his men was none other than the granddaughter of the Moon Guardian!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!